《红楼梦》 中英对照

第1章 甄士隐梦幻识通灵 贾雨村风尘怀闺秀

此开卷第一回也。
　　作者自云：因曾历过一番梦幻之后，故将真事隐去，而借通灵说撰此《石头记》一书也，故曰“甄士隐”云云。但书中所记何事何人？自己又云：“今风尘碌碌，一事无成，忽念及当日所有之女子，一一细考较去，觉其行止见识皆出我之上。我堂堂须眉，诚不若彼裙钗，我实愧则有馀，悔又无益，大无可如何之日也。当此日，欲将已往所赖天思祖德，锦衣纨裤之时，饫甘餍肥之日，背父兄教育之恩，负师友规训之德，以致今日一技无成，半生潦倒之罪，编述一集，以告天下。知我之负罪固多，然闺阁中历历有人，万不可因我之不肖，自护己短，一并使其泯灭也。所以蓬牖茅椽，绳床瓦灶，并不足妨我襟怀；况那晨风夕月。阶柳庭花，更觉得润人笔墨。我虽不学无文，又何妨用假语村言敷演出来，亦可使闺阁昭传，复可破一时之闷，醒同人之目，不亦宜乎？”故曰“贾雨村”云云。更于篇中间用“梦”“幻”等字，却是此书本旨，兼寓提醒阅者之意。
　　看官，你道此书从何而起？说来虽近荒唐，细玩颇有趣味。
　　却说那女娲氏炼石补天之时，于大荒山无稽崖炼成高十二丈、见方二十四丈大的顽石三万六千五百零一块。那娲皇只用了三万六千五百块，单单剩下一块未用，弃在青埂峰下。谁知此石自经锻炼之后，灵性已通，自去自来，可大可小。因见众石俱得补天，独自己无才不得入选，遂自怨自愧，日夜悲哀。
　　一日，正当嗟悼之际，俄见一僧一道远远而来生得骨格不凡，丰神迥异，来到这青埂峰下，席地坐谈。见着这块鲜莹明洁的石头，且又缩成扇坠一般，甚属可爱。那僧托于掌上，笑道：“形体倒也是个灵物了，只是没有实在的好处。须得再镌上几个字。使人人见了便知你是件奇物，然后携你到那昌明隆盛之邦、诗礼簪缨之族、花柳繁华地、温柔富贵乡那里去走一遭。”石头听了大喜，因问：“不知可镌何字？携到何方？望乞明示。”那僧笑道：“你且莫问，日后自然明白。”说毕，便袖了，同那道人飘然而去，竟不知投向何方。
　　又不知过了几世几劫，因有个空空道人访道求仙，从这大荒山无稽崖青埂蜂下经过。忽见一块大石，上面字迹分明，编述历历。空空道人乃从头一看。原来是无才补天、幻形入世，被那茫茫大士、渺渺真人携入红尘、引登彼岸的一块顽石；上面叙着堕落之乡，投胎之处，以及家庭琐事、闺阁闲情、诗词谜语，倒还全备。只是朝代年纪，失落无考。后面又有一偈云：。
　　无才可去补苍天，枉入红尘若许年。
　　此系身前身后事，倩谁记去作奇传？
　　空空道人看了一回，晓得这石头有些来历，遂向石头说道：“石兄，你这一段故事，据你自己说来，有些趣味，故镌写此，意欲闻世传奇。据我看来：第一件，无朝代年纪可考；第二件，并无大贤大忠、理朝廷、治风俗的善政，其中只不过几个异样女子，或情或痴，或小才微善。我纵然抄去，也算不得一种奇书。”石头果然答道：“我师何必太痴！我想历来野史的朝代，无非假借汉、唐的名色；莫如我这石头所记，不借此套，只按自己的事体情理，反倒新鲜别致。况且那野史中，或讪谤君相，或贬人妻女，奸淫凶恶，不可胜数；更有一种风月笔墨，其淫秽污臭，最易坏人子弟。至于才子佳人等书，则又开口‘文君’，满篇‘子建’，千部一腔，千人一面。且终不能不涉淫滥。在作者，不过要写出自己的两首情诗艳赋来，故假捏出男女二人名姓，又必旁添一小人拨乱其间，如戏中的小丑一般。更可厌者，‘之乎者也’，非理即文，大不近情，自相矛盾。竟不如我这半世亲见亲闻的几个女子，虽不敢说强似前代书中所有之人，但观其事迹原委，亦可消愁破闷；至于几首歪诗，也可以喷饭供酒。其间离合悲欢，兴衰际遇，俱是按迹循踪，不敢稍加穿凿，至失其真。只愿世人当那醉馀睡醒之时，或避事消愁之际，把此一玩，不但是洗旧翻新，却也省了些寿命筋力。不更去谋虚逐妄了。我师意为如何？”空空道人听如此说，思忖半晌，将这《石头记》再检阅一遍。因见上面大旨不过谈情，亦只是实录其事，绝无伤时诲淫之病，方从头至尾抄写回来。闻世传奇。从此。空空道人因空见色，由色生情，传情入色，自色悟空，遂改名情僧，改《石头记》为《情僧录》。东鲁孔梅溪题曰《风月宝鉴》。后因曹雪芹于悼红轩中，披阅十载，增删五次，纂成目录，分出章回，又题曰《金陵十二钗》，并题一绝。即此便是《石头记》的缘起。诗云：
　　满纸荒唐言，一把辛酸泪。
　　都云作者痴，谁解其中味？
　　《石头记》缘起既明，正不知那石头上面记着何人何事？看官请听。
　　按那石上书云：当日地陷东南，这东南有个姑苏城，城中阊门，最是红尘中一二等富贵风流之地。这阊门外有个十里街，街内有个仁清巷，巷内有个古庙，因地方狭窄，人皆呼作“葫芦庙”。庙旁住着一家乡宦，姓甄名费字士隐，嫡妻封氏，性情贤淑，深明礼义。家中虽不甚富贵，然本地也推他为望族了。因这甄士隐秉性恬淡，不以功名为念，每日只以观花种竹。酌酒吟诗为乐，倒是神仙一流人物。只是一件不足：年过半百，膝下无儿，只有一女，乳名英莲，年方三岁。
　　一日，炎夏永昼，士隐于书房闲坐，手倦抛书，伏几盹睡，不觉朦胧中走至一处，不辨是何地方。忽见那厢来了一僧一道，且行且谈。只听道人问道：“你携了此物，意欲何往？”那僧笑道：“你放心，如今现有一段风流公案正该了结，这一干风流冤家尚末投胎人世。趁此机会，就将此物夹带于中，使他去经历经历。”那道人道：“原来近日风流冤家又将造劫历世，但不知起于何处，落于何方？”那僧道：“此事说来好笑。只因当年这个石头娲皇未用，自己却也落得逍遥自在，各处去游玩。一日来到警幻仙子处，那仙子知他有些来历，因留他在赤霞宫中，名他为赤霞宫神瑛侍者。他却常在西方灵河岸上行走，看见那灵河岸上三生石畔有棵绛珠仙草，十分娇娜可爱，遂日以甘露灌溉，这绛珠草始得久延岁月。后来既受天地精华，复得甘露滋养，遂脱了草木之胎，幻化人形，仅仅修成女体，终日游于离恨天外，饥餐秘情果。渴饮灌愁水。只因尚未酬报灌溉之德，故甚至五内郁结着一段缠绵不尽之意。常说：‘自己受了他雨露之惠，我并无此水可还。他若下世为人，我也同去走一道，但把我一生所有的眼泪还他，也还得过了。’因此一事。就勾出多少风流冤家都要下凡，造历幻缘，那绛珠仙草也在其中。今日这石正该下世，我特地将他仍带到警幻仙于案前，给他挂了号，同这些情鬼下凡，一了此案。”那道人道：“果是好笑，从来不闻有‘还泪’之说。趁此你我何不也下世度脱几个，岂不是一场功德？”那僧道：“正合吾意。你且同我到警幻仙子宫中将这蠢物交割清楚，待这一干风流孽鬼下世，你我再去。如今有一半落尘，然犹未全集。”道人道：“既如此，便随你去来。”
　　却说甄士隐俱听得明白，遂不禁上前施礼，笑问道：“二位仙师请了。”那僧道也忙答礼相问。士隐因说道：“适闻仙师所谈因果，实人世罕闻者，但弟子愚拙，不能洞悉明白。若蒙大开痴顽，备细一闻，弟子洗耳谛听。稍能警省，亦可免沉沦之苦了。”二仙笑道：“此乃玄机，不可预泄。到那时只不要忘了我二人，便可跳出火坑矣。”士隐听了，不便再问，因笑道：“玄机固不可泄露，但适云‘蠢物’不知为何，或可得见否？”那僧说：“若问此物，倒有一面之缘。”
　　说着取出递与士隐。士隐接了看时，原来是块鲜明美玉，上面字迹分明，镌着“通灵宝玉”四字，后面还有几行小字。正欲细看时，那僧便说“已到幻境”。就强从手中夺了去，和那道人竟过了一座大石牌坊，上面大书四字，乃是“太虚幻境”。两边又有一副对联道：
　　假作真时真亦假；无为有处有还无。
　　士隐意欲也跟着过去。方举步时，忽听一声霹雳若山崩地陷，士隐大叫一声，定睛看时，只见烈日炎炎，芭蕉冉冉，梦中之事便忘了一半。又见奶母抱了英莲走来。士隐见女儿越发生得粉装玉琢，乖觉可喜，便伸手接来抱在怀中，斗他玩耍一回。又带至街前，看那过会的热闹。方欲进来时，只见从那边来了一僧一道。那僧癞头足，那道跛足蓬头。疯疯癫癫，挥霍谈笑而至。及到了他门前，看见士隐抱着英莲，那僧便大哭起来，又向士隐道：“施主，你把这有命无运、累及爹娘之物抱在怀内作甚！”土隐听了，知是疯话，也不睬他。那僧还说：“舍我罢！舍我罢！”士隐不耐烦，便抱着女儿转身。才要进去，那僧乃指着他大笑，口内念了四句言词，道是：
　　惯养娇生笑你痴，菱花空对雪澌澌。
　　好防佳节元宵后，便是烟消火灭时。
　　士隐听得明白，心下犹豫，意欲问他来历。只听道人说道：“你我不必同行，就此分手，各干营生罢。三劫后我在北邙山等你，会齐了同往太虚幻境销号。”那僧道：“最妙，最妙！”说毕，二人一去再不见个踪影了。
　　士隐心中此时自忖：这两个人必有来历，很该问他一问，如今后悔却已晚了。这士隐正在痴想，忽见隔壁葫芦庙内寄居的一个穷儒，姓贾名化、表字时飞、别号雨村的走来。这贾士雨村原系湖州人氏，也是诗书仕宦之族。因他生于末世，父母祖宗根基已尽，人口衰丧，只剩得他一身一口，在家乡无益，因进京求取功名，再整基业。自前岁来此，又淹蹇住了，暂寄庙中安身，每日卖文作字为生，故士隐常与他交接。当下雨村见了士隐，忙施礼陪笑道：“老先生倚门伫望，敢街市上有甚新闻么？”士隐笑道：“非也。适因小女啼哭，引他出来作耍，正是无聊的很。贾兄来得正好，请入小斋，彼此俱可消此永昼。”说着便令人送女儿进去，自携了雨村来至书房中，小童献茶。方谈得三五句话，忽家人飞报：“严老爷来拜。”士隐慌忙起身谢道：“恕诓驾之罪，且请略坐，弟即来奉陪。”雨村起身也让道：“老先生请便。晚生乃常造之客，稍候何妨。”说着士隐已出前厅去了。
　　这里雨村且翻弄诗籍解闷，忽听得窗外有女子嗽声。雨村遂起身往外一看，原来是一个丫鬟在那里掐花儿，生的仪容不俗，眉目清秀，虽无十分姿色，却也有动人之处。雨村不觉看得呆了。那甄家丫鬟掐了花儿方欲走时，猛抬头见窗内有人，敝巾旧服，虽是贫窘，然生得腰圆背厚，面阔口方，更兼剑眉星眼，直鼻方腮。这丫鬟忙转身回避，心下自想：“这人生的这样雄壮，却又这样褴褛，我家并无这样贫窘亲友。想他定是主人常说的什么贾雨村了，怪道又说他‘必非久困之人，每每有意帮助周济他，只是没什么机会。’”如此一想，不免又回头一两次。雨村见他回头，便以为这女子心中有意于他，遂狂喜不禁，自谓此女子必是个巨眼英豪、风尘中之知己。一时小童进来，雨村打听得前面留饭，不可久待，遂从夹道中自便门出去了。士隐待客既散，知雨村已去，便也不去再邀。
　　一日到了中秋佳节，士隐家宴已毕，又另具一席于书房，自己步月至庙中来邀雨村。原来雨村自那日见了甄家丫鬟曾回顾他两次，自谓是个知己。便时刻放在心上。今又正值中秋，不免对月有怀，因而口占五言一律云：
　　末卜三生愿，频添一段愁。
　　闷来时敛额，行去几回眸。
　　自顾风前影，谁堪月下俦？
　　蟾光如有意，先上玉人头。
　　雨村吟罢，因又思及平生抱负，苦未逢时，乃又搔首对天长叹，复高吟一联云：
　　玉在椟中求善价。钗于奁内待时飞。
　　恰值士隐走来听见，笑道：“雨村兄真抱负不凡也！”雨村忙笑道：“不敢，不过偶吟前人之句，何期过告如此。”因问：“老先生何兴至此？”士隐笑道：“今夜中秋，俗谓团圆之节，想尊兄旅寄僧房，不无寂寥之感。故特具小酌邀兄到敝斋一饮，不知可纳芹意否？”雨村听了，并不推辞，便笑道：“既蒙谬爱，何敢拂此盛情。”说着便同士隐复过这边书院中来了。
　　须臾茶毕，早已设下杯盘，那美酒佳肴自不必说。二人归坐，先是款酌慢饮，渐次谈至兴浓，不觉飞觥献起来。当时街坊上家家萧管，户户笙歌，当头一轮明月，飞彩凝辉。二人愈添豪兴，酒到杯干。雨村此时已有七人分酒意，狂兴不禁，乃对月寓怀，口占一绝云：
　　时逢三五便团圆，满把清光护玉栏。
　　天上一轮才捧出，人间万姓仰头看。
　　士隐听了大叫：“妙极！弟每谓兄必非久居人下者，今所吟之句，飞腾之兆已见，不日可接履于云霄之上了。可贺可贺！”乃亲斟一斗为贺。雨村饮干，忽叹道：“非晚生酒后狂言，若论时尚之学，晚生也或可去充数挂名。只是如今行李路费一概无措，神京路远，非赖卖字撰文即能到得。”士隐不待说完，便道：“兄何不早言！弟已久有此意，但每遇兄时并未谈及，故未敢唐突。今既如此，弟虽不才，‘义利’二字却还识得。且喜明岁正当大比，兄宜作速入都，春闱一捷，方不负兄之所学。其盘费馀事，弟自代为处置，亦不枉兄之谬识矣。”当下即命小童进去，速封五十两白银并两套冬衣。又云：“十九日乃黄道之期，兄可即买舟西上，待雄飞高举，明冬再晤，岂非大快之事！”雨村收了银衣，不过略谢一语，并不介意，仍是吃酒谈笑。那天已交三鼓，二人方散。
　　士隐送雨村去后，回房一觉，直至红日三竿方醒。因思昨夜之事，意欲写荐书两封与雨村带至都中去，使雨村投谒个仕宦之家为寄身之地。因使人过去请时，那家人回来说：“和尚说，贾爷今日五鼓已进京去了，也曾留下话与和尚转达老爷，说：‘读书人不在黄道黑道，总以事理为要，不及面辞了。’”士隐听了，也只得罢了。
　　真是闲处光阴易过，倏忽又是元宵佳节。士隐令家人霍启抱了英莲，去看社火花灯。半夜中霍启因要小解，便将英莲放在一家门槛上坐着。待他小解完了来抱时，那有英莲的踪影？急的霍启直寻了半夜。至天明不见，那霍启也不敢回来见主人，便逃往他乡去了。那士隐夫妇见女儿一夜不归，便知有些不好；再使几人去找寻。回来皆云影响全无。夫妻二人，半世只生此女，一旦失去，何等烦恼，因此昼夜啼哭，几乎不顾性命。
　　看看一月，士隐已先得病，夫人封氏也因思女构疾，日日请医问卦。不想这日三月十五，葫芦庙中炸供，那和尚不小心，油锅火逸，便烧着窗纸。此方人家俱用竹篱木壁，也是劫数应当如此，于是接二连三牵五挂四，将一条街烧得如火焰山一般。彼时虽有军民来救，那火已成了势了，如何救得下。直烧了一夜方息，也不知烧了多少人家。只可怜甄家在隔壁，早成了一堆瓦砾场了，只有他夫妇并几个家人的性命不曾伤了。急的士隐惟跌足长叹而已。与妻子商议，且到田庄上去住。偏值近年水旱不收，贼盗蜂起，官兵剿捕，田庄上又难以安身，只得将田地都折变了，携了妻子与两个丫鬟投他岳丈家去。
　　他岳丈名唤封肃，本贯大如州人氏，虽务农，家中却还殷实。今见女婿这等狼狈而来，心中便有些不乐。幸而士隐还有折变田产的银子在身边，拿出来托他随便置买些房地，以为后日衣食之计，那封肃便半用半赚的，略与他些薄田破屋。士隐乃读书之人，不惯生理稼穑等事，勉强支持了一二年，越发穷了。封肃见面时便说些现成话儿，且人前人后又怨他不会过，只一味好吃懒做。士隐知道了，心中未免悔恨，再兼去年惊唬，急忿怨痛，暮年之人那禁得贫病交攻，竟渐渐的露出了那下世的光景来。
　　可巧这日拄了拐扎挣到街前散散心时，忽见那边来了一个跛足道人，疯狂落拓，麻鞋鹑衣，口内念着几句言词道：
　　世人都晓神仙好，惟有功名忘不了。
　　古今将相在何方？荒冢一堆草没了。
　　世人都晓神仙好，只有金银忘不了。
　　终朝只恨聚无多，及到多时眼闭了。
　　世人都晓神仙好，只有娇妻忘不了。
　　君生日日说恩情，君死又随人去了。
　　世人都晓神仙好，只有儿孙忘不了。
　　痴心父母古来多，孝顺子孙谁见了？
　　士隐听了，便迎上来道：“你满口说些什么？只听见些‘好了’‘好了’。”那道人笑道：“你若果听见‘好了’二字，还算你明白：可知世上万般，好便是了，了便是好。若不了，便不好；若要好，须是了。我这歌儿便叫《好了歌》。”士隐本是有夙慧的，一闻此言，心中早已悟彻。因笑道：“且住，待我将你这《好了歌》注解出来何如？”道人笑道：“你就请解。”士隐乃说道：
　　陋室空堂，当年芴满床。
　　衰草枯杨，曾为歌舞场。
　　蛛丝儿结满雕梁，绿纱今又糊在蓬窗上。
　　说甚么脂正浓、粉正香，如何两鬓又成霜？
　　昨日黄土陇头埋白骨，今宵红绡帐底卧鸳鸯。
　　金满箱，银满箱，转眼乞丐人皆谤。
　　正叹他人命不长，那知自己归来丧？
　　训有方，保不定日后作强粱。
　　择膏粱，谁承望流落在烟花巷！
　　因嫌纱帽小，致使锁枷扛。
　　昨怜破袄寒，今嫌紫蟒长。
　　乱烘烘你方唱罢我登场，反认他乡是故乡。
　　甚荒唐，到头来都是为他人作嫁农裳。
　　那疯跛道人听了，拍掌大笑道：“解得切！解得切！”士隐便说一声“走罢”，将道人肩上的搭裢抢过来背上，竟不回家，同着疯道人飘飘而去。当下哄动街坊，众人当作一件新闻传说。封氏闻知此信，哭个死去活来。只得与父亲商议，遣人各处访寻，那讨音信？无奈何，只得依靠着他父母度日。幸而身边还有两个旧日的丫鬟伏侍，主仆三人，日夜作些针线，帮着父亲用度。那封肃虽然每日抱怨，也无可奈何了。
这日那甄家的大丫鬟在门前买线，忽听得街上喝道之声。众人都说：“新太爷到任了！”丫鬟隐在门内看时，只见军牢快手一对一对过去，俄而大轿内抬着一个乌帽猩袍的官府来了。那丫鬟倒发了个怔，自思：“这官儿好面善，倒象在那里见过时。”于是进入房中，也就丢过不在心上。至晚间正待歇息之时，忽听一片声打的门响，许多人乱嚷，说：“本县太爷的差人来传人问话！”封肃听了，唬得目瞪口呆。
不知有何祸事，且听下回分解。

This is the opening chapter of the novel.

The author writes: Having made an utter failure of my life, I found myself one day, in the midst of my poverty and wretchedness, thinking about the female companions of my youth. As I went over them one by one, examining and comparing them in my mind’s eye, it suddenly came over me that those slips of girls—bit of fluff by comparison with myself, were nevertheless superior in virtue and understanding to me, “bone and sinew of the nation”, “manly heart” and all. Chagrined at the reflection that I could not stand comparison with the gentler sex, I suddenly hit upon a way out of my dilemma.

All I had to do was to make a record of all the recollections of these days of prosperity that I could now call to mind, and publish it for the entertainment of readers. And since this would also serve as a means of unburdening myself of the sense of remorse and useless regret which had been preying on my mind, it would kill two birds with one stone.

I have accordingly been at great pains to produce this “Story of the Stone”. But in order to do so I had to use the language of the “bower of red delight” and the “green of drunkenness” in order to disguise the true nature of my experiences. Hence the names “Zhen Shiyin” (true facts concealed) and “Jia Yucun” (fiction in rustic language) which occur in these pages.

What, you will ask, is the purpose of this book? Let me explain.

Long ago, when the goddess Nü-wa was repairing the sky, she melted down a great quantity of rock and, on the Incredible Crags of the Great Fable Mountains, moulded the amalgam into thirty-six thousand, five hundred and one large building blocks, each measuring seventy-two feet by a hundred and forty-four feet square. She used thirty-six thousand five hundred of these blocks in the course of her building operations, leaving a single odd block unused, which lay, all on its own, at the foot of Greensickness Peak in the aforementioned mountains.

Now this block of stone, having undergone the melting and moulding of a goddess, possessed magic powers. It could move about at will and could grow or shrink to any size it wanted. Observing that all the other blocks had been used for celestial repairs and that it was the only one to have been rejected as unworthy, it became filled with shame and resentment and passed its days in sorrow and lamentation.

One day, in the midst of its lamentings, it saw a monk and a taoist approaching from a great distance, each of them remarkable for his certain eccentricity of manner. They arrived at the foot of Greensickness Peak and sat down on the ground to rest. When they saw the pure, translucent stone—it had shrunk to the size of a fan-pendant in the course of its cycle of expansion and contraction—the monk took it up on the palm of his hand and addressed it smilingly:

“You look to me like a magical stone, but I fear you are not yet ripe. I shall have to cut a few words on you so that anyone seeing you will know at once that you are something special. Then we can take you to some civilized and prosperous realm, to a cultured family of official status, a place where flowers and willows flourish, the home of pleasure and luxury where you can settle down in comfort.”

The stone was delighted. “What words will you cut? Where is this place you will take me to? I beg to be enlightened.”

“You must not ask,” said the monk with a smile. “You will know soon enough when the time comes.”

And with that he slipped the stone into his sleeve and set off at a great pace with the taoist. But where they both went to I have no idea.

Countless aeons went by and a certain Taoist called Vanitas in quest of the secret of immortality chanced to be passing below that same Greensickness Peak in the Incredible Crags of the Great Fable Mountains. He noticed a large stone standing there, on which the characters of a long inscription were clearly discernible. He read it through. It was an account of the stone’s rejection for sky-repair, its transformation and conveyance to the world of men by the Buddhist of Infinite Space and the Taoist of Infinite Time, and the joys and sorrows, partings and encounters, warm and cold treatment from others, that it had subsequently experienced. There was a poem at the end of the inscription. It went:

Unfit to mend the azure sky
I passed some years on earth to no avail;
My life in both worlds is recorded here;
Whom can I ask to pass on this romantic tale?

This is the opening chapter. In order to explain the origin of the book, the author has made use of the names Zhen Shiyin and Jia Yucun. Why did he use these names? You will have to read the book to find out.

The Taoist studied the inscription for a while and recognized that the stone had a history. “Brother Stone,” he said, “your story appears to me to be interesting and certainly deserves to be published. But as far as I can see it has no date, so you can’t call it a historical romance. And although it refers to a few unusual girls, it contains no great examples of loyalty and filial piety, nor does it deal with affairs of state. It is merely a love story.”

“Why are you so obtuse, master?” asked the stone. “Why insist on a date? If you want to model this story on the rustic romances, why not just use the Han and Tang dynasties as a disguise? But this tale of mine follows the passions and affairs of real people, and is fresher and more original than those hackneyed stories set in false and borrowed times. All those historical romances contain slanders against sovereigns and ministers or reflect badly on other men’s wives and daughters; they are packed with sex and violence. And the worse type of breeze-and-moonlight romance is even more disgusting. The so-called talented scholars and beautiful ladies in these stories are all hacks and sluts. They start by talking about Wenjun and Zijan, but they can’t help bringing in indecency. The authors force themselves to write a few love poems, then invent names for a licentious man and wanton woman and assign the parts of a villain to some clown, making the whole story a tissue of pompous nonsense, contrary to true reason and human feeling. I’d rather tell about the women I have known myself during my lifetime. I don’t dare to say they were better than the heroines of earlier works, but at least the story of their experiences may serve to while away the time and prove diverting, while the few doggerels I have inserted may raise a laugh and add zest to the wine. As for the scenes of sad partings and happy meetings, prosperity and decline, these are all true to fact and not altered in the hope of being extraordinary. Instead of harming public morality, as other romances do, this story may have few merits but at least it will not make a bad impression and may even give a little harmless amusement. When men are sated with food and wine, or searching for some distraction to dispel their gloom, just looking through this story may divert them and stop their feeling depressed, and may even help them to fritter away time without wasting energy and spirit in seeking pleasure outside. So what do you say to that, master?”

After some reflection the Taoist replied, “Very well. I will copy it out as you wish and take it into the world to mystify men.” And that is why the Taoist changed his name to the Amorous Monk and changed the title from The Story of the Stone to the Amorous Monk’s Record. Kong Meixi of East Lu called it A Mirror for the Romantic. Later Cao Xueqin in his Mourning-the-Red Studio pored over the book for ten years and rewrote it five times. He divided it into chapters, furnished headings for each, and renamed it The Twelve Beauties of Jinling. He also inscribed on it this verse:

Pages full of fantastic talk
Penned with bitter tears;
All men call the author mad,
None his message hears.

Now that the origin of The Story of the Stone is clear, let us see what was recorded on the stone.

On the Stone it was recorded that:

In the southeast is a place called Gusu, and in Gusu the most popular district around Changmen. In this district is a street called Renqing and in this street a temple called Gourd Temple. Next door to this temple lived a gentleman named Zhen Fei, whose courtesy name was Shiyin. His wife, née Feng, was a worthy virtuous woman with a strong sense of propriety and right. Although not wealthy, their family was respected in that locality as one of means and breeding.

Zhen Shiyin had no great ambition for fame or fortune. He was quite happy to live as a recluse, watering his flowers and growing bamboos, sipping wine and composing poetry. He was, in fact, a true immortal. One thing alone was lacking: he was now over fifty but had no son, only a three-year-old daughter named Yinglian.

One long hot summer day, having nothing better to do, Shiyin was sitting in his study. The book had slipped from his nerveless grasp and his head had nodded down onto the desk in a doze. While in this drowsy state he seemed to drift off to some place he could not identify, where he became aware of a monk and a Taoist walking along and talking as they went.

‘Where do you intend to take that thing you are carrying?’ the Taoist was asking.

‘Don’t you worry about him!’ replied the monk with a laugh. ‘There is a batch of lovesick souls awaiting incarnation in the world below whose fate is due to be decided this very day. I mean to take this opportunity of slipping him in amongst them and letting him have a taste of human life along with the rest.’

‘Well, well, so another lot of these amorous wretches is about to enter the vale of tears,’ said the Taoist. ‘How did all this begin? And where are they to be born?’

‘The story is rather amusing, I promise you,’ said the monk. ‘It all arose out of the stupidity of a certain block of stone. The goddess Nu Wa made to repair the sky with a number of rocks, and this was one of them; but when it came to his turn, he turned out to be unfit and was left down at the foot of Greensickness Peak in the Great Waste Mountain. Now it seems that after this rock had been rejected by the goddess, it became very dejected and would spend its days wandering about to no purpose. One day it came to the place where the fairy Disenchantment lives and she, realizing that it had supernatural qualities, but was too stupid to be of any use, took it in hand and made it into a little idol something between a gravestone and a shrine and placed it in a field alongside the other freaks and monstrosities in her collection. But because this rock had been refined by the goddess, it had acquired a certain amount of magic power. It could expand and contract, and could move about. And now it had become so small that it was no bigger than a fan-pendant. Disenchantment saw what a nice little thing it was and decided that it would make a very elegant paperweight, so she appointed it to the Office of Shen Ying in the Sunset Glow Palace and gave it the title of Divine Luminescent Stone-in-Waiting in the Court of Sunset Glow.

‘Now it so happened that Divine Luminescent Stone-in-Waiting was in the habit of wandering about beside the banks of the Magic River. And there, on the bank of the river, beside the Rock of Rebirth, he noticed a beautiful crimson pearl-flower which he took to watering every day with sweet dew, thereby conferring on it the gift of life.

‘This flower had been so long withdrawing into itself that it was finally able to shed its plant shape and assume the form of a girl. Every day she wandered beyond the confines of Li Hen Tian, living on the Secret Passion Fruit when she was hungry and drinking from the Kao Ch’ou River when she was thirsty.

‘The only trouble was that she was still not able to repay the stone for the moisture that he had given her. “If I had not had his sweet dew to drink,” she would say to herself, “I should never have been able to achieve human form. But his kindness to me is still unrepaid. I feel a great longing to repay him, but there is no way of doing so. If he would only be reborn as a human being, I would go with him into the world and see that he spent a whole lifetime in tears, if that would be sufficient to repay him.”

‘Because of this strange affair a great number of amorous young souls who would otherwise have been unable to resolve their karmic debts have been able to accompany these two and be reborn in the world below for a final settlement. Today is the day fixed for their departure. I think we ought to take this object and go and clear it with Disenchantment. Then we can get it registered and sent down with the rest of the party. That would be the completion of this stupidity business.’

‘It certainly is a strange story!’ said the Taoist. ‘I have never heard of a debt of tears before. Why shouldn’t the two of us take advantage of this opportunity to go down into the world ourselves and save a few souls? It would be a work of merit.’

‘That is exactly what I was thinking,’ said the monk. ‘Come with me to Disenchantment’s palace to get this stupid object registered. Then, when this tribe of amorous idiots goes down, you and I can go down with them. At present about half have already been born. They are waiting for the full number to be complete before they can be sent off.’

‘Very good, I will go with you,’ said the Taoist.

Zhen Shiyin had heard every word of this conversation, but he had no idea what they were talking about. He could not resist going up to them and accosting them.

‘Gentlemen!’ he said, bowing courteously. He sensed that there was something unusual about them and felt constrained to address them with respect. The monk and Taoist returned his greeting and asked him what he wanted.

‘It is not often that one has the opportunity of listening to a discussion of the operations of karma such as I have just overheard,’ said Shiyin. ‘Unfortunately I am a man of very limited understanding and have not been able to derive the full benefit from it. If you would have the very great kindness to elucidate a little more clearly for my dull wits some of the matters you have been discussing, I promise you that I will listen most attentively. Perhaps your teaching would have the effect of rescuing me from the fiery pit into which I feel myself to be sinking.’

The two immortals laughed. ‘The secrets of the heavens are not to be divulged. But when the time comes for you to escape from the fiery pit, you may look us up. We can show you the way.’

So saying, they took the ‘stupid object’ from Shiyin and departed. But Shiyin was after them in a flash.

‘Gentlemen!’ he cried, barring their way. ‘If you won’t tell me your secrets, would you at least let me see what that thing is you have there?’

‘Oh, as to that,’ said the monk, ‘I think you might be allowed to see it.’ And he handed it to him.

Shiyin took it from him and saw that it was a beautiful clear jade on which the words ‘Magic Jade’ were inscribed. There were several smaller characters inscribed on the back, which he was just going to look at more closely when the monk, with a cry of ‘Here we are at the frontier!’, snatched the jade from him and disappeared through a big stone archway above which

THE LAND OF ILLUSION

was written in large characters. A couplet on the two sides of the archway read:

Truth becomes fiction when the fiction’s true;
Real becomes not-real when the unreal’s real.

Truth becomes fiction when the fiction’s true;
Real becomes not-real when the unreal’s real.

He was on the point of following them when he heard a crash like thunder which shook the earth. It made him cry out in alarm. And then he saw the blazing sun, banana palms and the melting snow. All the events of his dream had half slipped his mind.
The nurse came up with Yinglian in her arms just then, and seeing what a dear little creature she was, he took her and hugged her a while before leading her out to watch the bustle in the street.
He was about to go in again when he saw a monk and a priest approaching, the monk scabby-headed and barefoot, the priest tousle-haired and lame. They were behaving like madmen, shouting and laughing as they came up to his gate.
At the sight of Shiyin with Yinglian in his arms, the monk burst into loud sobs.
“Why are you holding that ill-fated creature in your arms, kind patron?” he asked. “She will bring nothing but trouble to her parents.”
These struck Shiyin as the words of a madman and he took no notice.
“Give her to me!” cried the monk. “Give her to me!”
Losing patience, Shiyin turned and was about to go in when the monk pointed at him and laughed aloud, chanting:
“Foolish man to hoard your child and wife;
They are no more than loaned for a brief span.
On the Lantern Festival see your whole life blighted:
When the fire burns out, all will turn to ashes.”

Shiyin understood him clearly and was hesitating whether to question him when he heard the priest say, “This is where our paths divide. Each must go about his own business. Three aeons from now I shall wait for you at Mount Beimang; and we can go together to the Land of Illusion to have this affair expunged from the register.”
“So be it, so be it,” replied the monk.
At that, both men vanished without a trace.
Then Shiyin realized that they were no ordinary mortals and regretted not having questioned them; but it was too late.
He was standing there lost in thought when Jia Yucun, a poor scholar lodging at the Bottle-gourd Temple next door, came up.
This Jia Yucun was a native of Huzhou, a family of scholars and officials but now reduced to poverty. Left on his own in his youth, with no means to live on, he had moved to the capital. He had made such a poor living by writing that he had come here to live in this temple pending the next examination. For this reason he had frequent contacts with Shiyin.
Seeing him standing there in a daze, Yucun asked, “What is on your mind, sir? I’ve seen you looking very upset these last few days, as if you had something on your mind.”
“You are right,” said Shiyin. “I was just thinking about something that happened today and you’ve come most opportunely. Please come in and let’s while away the time.”
He sent the child indoors and went with Yucun to his study, where a boy served tea. They had not finished their conversation when a servant announced, “Mr. Yan is here to see you.”
Shiyin hurriedly rose and excused himself. “Forgive me for keeping you waiting. Do sit down. I shan’t be long.”
Yucun rose too. “Don’t stand on ceremony, sir. I am a regular guest here; I can wait.”
So Shiyin went to the front room. From there, through the window, Yucun saw a visitor being ushered in. Having nothing better to do, he amused himself by looking through some of the books on the shelf.
He had been reading for some time when he heard a young woman coughing outside. He slipped over to the window and looked out. It was a maid picking flowers. She had uncommon features, bright eyes and graceful eyebrows, and although no great beauty she possessed considerable charm. Unable to tear his eyes away, Yucun watched as she left with her flowers.
Just then Shiyin came back and the two men resumed their conversation. It was not long before wine was served and they had not been drinking many cups when a messenger galloped up to report that Yucun’s friend had recommended him to the magistrate of Yinchuan, who wanted him to join his staff without delay.
Yucun hastily changed into court dress and went to thank his patron, while Shiyin fetched fifty taels of silver and two suits of winter clothes to speed him on his way. He also wrote a letter to the magistrate of Yinchuan commending Yucun to his attention.
“The nineteenth of the second month is the day for the Lantern Festival,” Yucun was told. “You should lose no time in setting out. I shall expect to hear of your success.”
After this they parted and Yucun went to his lodgings. He lost no time in starting his journey to Yinchuan. Of this no more need be said.
Time passed quickly. Soon the Lantern Festival had come and gone. One day Shiyin sent his servant Huo Qi to invite Yucun over, but the man brought back word: “The monk in the temple says that Mr. Jia left for the capital the day after the Lantern Festival. He had a successful career in view, he said. He also asked me to tell you, sir, that he was sure to write as soon as he was established.”
“Then I’ve lost the chance to see him off,” said Shiyin.
So the matter dropped.
Indeed, true words are proved by false.
The false becomes the true.
Only when the unreal is taken for the real
Does the real become unreal.

So impressive, yet so shabby. My family has no poor relatives or friends like that. I suppose he must be the Jia Yuneui of whom my master so often speaks. No wonder he has also said, “He’s not one to remain long in poverty.” He’s often expressed the wish to help him, but has never found an opportunity. At this point she could not resist turning back for another look.

Yucun, seeing her turn back, was overjoyed, in the belief that she regarded him as her bosom friend. He decided that she must be quick-witted and remarkable and one of the few who could appreciate him in his obscurity.

Presently the boy came back and let Yucun know that the guest in the hall was staying to a meal. As this made it out of the question to wait any longer, Yucun went through a passage to the side gate and left. And after the departure of his guest, Shiyin did not trouble to send for him again.

In time the Mid-Autumn Festival came round. After the family meal, Shiyin had another table laid in his study and strolled over in the moonlight to the temple. As he reached the door, he was about to raise his hand to knock when he heard a sigh followed by the words:

“The jade in the casket awaits a good price.
The pin in the box will one day take flight.”

This was chanted with deep feeling. Shiyin smiled and said, “I see, Brother Yucun, that you are no ordinary man.”

Yucun lost no time in responding, “I would not venture to make so bold. It was just a random couplet I chanced to recite. I am surprised that you should have heard it, sir.”

“Don’t say that. I was most impressed by what you said just now. I’ve long felt that you were a man of parts, and now I’m sure of it. You are certain to rise high in the world before long. Congratulations!”

“You flatter me, sir. I am too ignorant to know the meaning of the words I uttered. But may I ask what brings you here today? You must know that I was just on the point of calling on your honourable brother. On second thoughts, as I am not presentable, I decided not to intrude. This is as good a time as any to return home.”

Shiyin laughed. “Some time ago I mentioned that an opportunity was bound to turn up one of these days, and so it has. Because of the festival I was just on my way to invite you to have a drink with me. It’s lucky I came on you like this. Let’s go to my humble cottage.”

So saying, he made Yucun take his hand and they went to the study, where soon the wine was served. They had not finished their first cup when a servant hurried in to announce the arrival of a Mr. Yan.

Then Shiyin excused himself, saying, “Please don’t wait if I’m rather long. Do just as you like.” He went to the reception room and left Yucun to himself, reading.

Finding the time hang heavy on his hands, Yucun strolled out after writing a couple of distiches and a quatrain expressing his dejection. Then Shiyin came back.

“I didn’t keep you waiting too long, I hope?” he asked.

“Not at all. I have been diverting myself with writing in the hope of your return.”

Shiyin took up the poem he had written and read it through. It was excellent.

“This shows that my brother has great talent,” he said. “He is bound to rise high soon. This is most inspiring. Let me congratulate you.”

“What I have expressed in my poor lines is not worth your praise. However, may I venture to ask who the visitor was?”

“They were the Zhens from Hsuchow. They have some connection with my wife. I was hard put to it entertaining them, but luckily I’ve got rid of them now. We can enjoy ourselves.”

As they were talking, more refreshments were served and they did not rise from the table until they had finished the wine. They were now rather tipsy. Soon the feast was cleared away and they had tea.

But now Yucun’s ambition had been fired and he could not suppress his exultation. Tipping another cup, he chanted some doggerel to the moon:

“On the fifteenth the moon is full,
Wrapping the world in precious light;
All men on earth look up to her
As to a mirror wondrous bright.
Her beams some lucky ones enjoy,
And her fine lustre others share;
But she to me seems most inclined
To light my humble cot and me.”

“Excellent!” cried Shiyin. “I’ve always maintained that you were cut out for great things. These lines presage rapid advancement. Very soon you will be treading on the clouds. Let me congratulate you. Drink this up.”

He poured Yucun a large cup of wine.

Yucun tossed it off and then, surprisingly, sighed.

“Don’t think this is just drunken talk,” he said. “I believe I could acquit myself quite creditably in the examinations; but I have no money in my wallet for travelling expenses and the capital is far away. I can’t raise the funds by my literary labours.” He heaved another sigh.

“Why didn’t you say so before?” asked Shiyin. “I’ve often wondered about this, but since you never referred to it I didn’t like to broach the subject. If that’s how things are, dull as I am, at least I know what’s due to a friend. Luckily the metropolitan examinations are coming up next year. You must go to the capital as fast as you can and prove your learning in the spring tests. I shall count it a privilege to help you.”

He sent his boy in to fetch fifty taeis of silver and two suits of winter clothes.

“The nineteenth is a good day for travelling,” he continued. “You can hire a boat then and start your journey west. I look forward to drinking to your success next winter after you have distinguished yourself in the golden palace.”

Yucun accepted the silver and clothes with no more than perfunctory thanks, then inquired, “Aren’t you afraid this may be a waste? I can’t thank you properly now, but I shall wait for your orders as soon as I have an official post. These gifts are not just like alms tossed to a beggar. I have the money for the journey, but for other expenses I must depend on my friends in the capital.”

“I have a friend living at Gourd Temple. I’ll give you a letter to him. If you stay with him, he’ll be able to make all your arrangements for you. What do you say to that?”

“I’ve stayed there before. The abbot is a good sort and we are on excellent terms.”

After that they went on talking and drinking until late at night, when the feast ended and Yucun retired to his room to sleep. Shiyin did not turn in until he had written the letter and made ready the presents for his friend.

The next day Yucun went to see Shiyin again to ask for the letter. But the scholar’s servant said, “The master didn’t sleep well last night. He’s still resting. You had better come again tomorrow.”

Yucun had to go back to the temple. But when he called again the following day, Shiyin had already gone out. He waited three days in vain, then prepared to leave on the nineteenth. The boatman was ready and all his baggage on board. He went once more to say goodbye to Shiyin, but was told:

“The master has just gone to Tushan Monastery to enjoy the moonlight. He will be back the day after tomorrow.”

Yucun had no time to wait. He left a message with the servant and started his journey to the capital.

After Shiyin’s return and the servant’s report, he could only resign himself to the fact that Yucun had gone.

Now this was a time of peace and prosperity, when the population was increasing and the people were well-fed and contented. In the capital, however, the sale of lanterns on the fifteenth of the first moon was more spectacular than ever.

Shiyin told a servant to take Yinglian to see the fancy lanterns. Towards midnight the servant put the little girl down in a quiet spot while he went to answer a call of nature. When he came back she was nowhere to be seen. He searched for her frantically until dawn, but all in vain. Not venturing to go back empty-handed to his master, he ran away to another district.

Shiyin and his wife were distressed to find that their daughter had not come home and the servant had disappeared. They made every possible inquiry, but with no result.

The mother fell ill with longing and day after day sent out to ask for news, none of which was forthcoming.

Then, less than a month later, Shiyin fell ill too. To add to their troubles, on the fifteenth of the third month a fire broke out in Gourd Temple — that Gourd Temple where Yucun had stayed — and soon spread to the neighbouring buildings. Although the soldiers tried to put it out, the fire was already sweeping down the street, burning everything in its path. The whole street was reduced to ashes, and Shiyin’s house was razed to the ground. Luckily he and his wife and their few servants escaped with their lives, but he was left destitute. He had to take his family to his father-in-law’s in the country.

This father-in-law, Feng Su, a native of Tatzuchow, was a farmer who had made a little money. He was very disgruntled to see his son-in-law arrive in such distress. Fortunately Shiyin had some money left from the sale of his property, and he asked Feng Su to invest this for him in some land on which to support his family. The latter cheated him, however, giving him only half the sum due and taking the rest for himself. And when after a year or so Shiyin protested, Feng Su said:

“You’ve always been too fond of doing nothing but drinking and amusing yourself. Now you’ve lost all you had and can’t support yourself, but come to me with your hands in your sleeves. I’ve spent my hard-earned savings on food and drink for you, and that should be good enough. What do you mean by accusing me of cheating you? We’ll see what people have to say about that.”

This reduced Shiyin to speechless rage. He repented of his mistake and thought of moving elsewhere, but had no means to do so. His father-in-law, who had to keep up appearances, made a show of giving him a little help from time to time, but behind his back grumbled to all and sundry about his shiftless son-in-law who ate and drank too much and did nothing.

So Shiyin, whose years were now telling on him and who had suffered so many blows of fortune, suddenly seemed a dozen years older. One day, leaning on his staff, he was trying to relax by walking to the roadside when he saw a Taoist priest approach — a lame, barefooted man in rags with unkempt hair. As the man drew near, he bowed to Shiyin.

“What is it you want, reverend sir?” asked Shiyin. “You must have mistaken me for someone else.”

“I don’t want anything,” answered the Taoist with a smile. “I simply thought, sir, that you must be one who has seen through the world and was thinking of leaving it. If you have, I should be glad to be your companion.”

Shiyin had always been quick-witted, and at these words the scales fell from his eyes.

“Wait for me, reverend sir,” he said.

Without even going home, he set off then and there with the priest.

This caused a sensation in the neighbourhood, and the news was carried to Feng Su, who could only beat his hands and sigh. Then he told his daughter to resign herself to her fate. Luckily she still had the two maids who had waited on her in the old days, and the three of them supported themselves by sewing, helped now and then by her father.

One day the elder of the maids was buying thread at the gate when she heard men shouting to clear the street and the hum of many voices. Putting down her basket, she saw an official pass with a retinue of attendants. The official in his chair was wearing an black gauze cap and scarlet robe. He looked familiar.

“Isn’t that our master?” she wondered. “But how did he become an official?”

But she dared not accost him. After the official had passed, she went back into the house.

“I saw an official pass just now in a chair with attendants,” she told her mistress. “He looked exactly like Mr. Zhen. I wanted to go up to him, but didn’t dare. So I came back to tell you, madam.”

At this, Shiyin’s wife shed tears.

“How could it be him? He went off with that Taoist priest that day. He hasn’t been home for fifteen years. I’m sure he’s dead and buried in some unmarked grave. How could he have become an official? If my husband were still alive, for all his poverty and low position he wouldn’t have deserted us and left us to shift for ourselves. He must have died long ago.”

That evening there was a knock at the gate and a messenger asked, “Is this where Mr. Zhen lives?”

“This used to be his house,” answered the old servant at the gate. “He left long ago.”

“Where has he gone?”

“No one knows.”

“Who is his wife then?”

“His wife lives here with her father, Mr. Feng.”

By this time Feng Su had come out. He invited the messenger in and asked his business.

“The new prefect of this district is called Jia Yucun,” the man told him. “He was an intimate friend of your honourable son-in-law. On his way to take up his post today he saw your son-in-law in a dream, and that is why he has sent me to make inquiries. He heard that Mr. Zhen had become a Taoist and left home, but your honourable daughter is still here. That being so, he would like to see her. He has sent me with a gift and a letter.”

He presented the letter and went back to report.

Then Shiyin’s wife, in great distress, told her father what had happened during the day. Feng Su took the letter and opened it. On fine red paper with an official heading was written:

“Your humble servant Yucun bows to his worthy brother and begs the honour of a visit. Thanks to your gracious influence I have become an official, and I recall with gratitude our past friendship. I have dreamt of you on my way to my post, and now I learn that you have become an immortal and your esteemed lady is living with her father. When I was a poor student, you were very kind to me; and since I was lucky enough to obtain an official post the other day, I have been unable to repay your kindness. I have been longing to see you, but the road is long. Now I have come to serve in this district and am eager to send a messenger to you with a small token of my esteem. I have also taken the liberty of sending two packets of silver as a humble tribute to your lady. If you condescend to visit me, I shall be able to converse with you and unburden my heart. This letter comes with your brother’s sincere respects.”

Feng Su was overjoyed. He urged his daughter to write a reply and prepare gifts for the messenger, who was entertained with wine and food. The next day he went in person to thank the prefect.

Yucun had silver and silk sent to him, and after that the two families exchanged frequent visits.

One day Yucun was told that the new salt commissioner had arrived to take up his post and that the gentleman’s name was Lin Ruhai.

Lin Ruhai’s courtesy name was Haihou. He was a native of Soochow and had placed third in the previous palace examination. He had now been promoted to the Censorate and sent to Yangchow as salt commissioner. His ancestors had held noble ranks for three generations, but as his father had been an imperial favourite he had been given an additional title; and the family’s prestige had increased. Unfortunately the family was not a large one. Although Lin Ruhai had several concubines, he had no son. He was over forty and had only one daughter, whose mother had died the year before.

The child’s name was Daiyu. She was just twelve, and had been taught to read and write by a tutor since she was a child, because her parents had no son and she was as clever as a boy. They had treated her as the apple of their eye.

The prefect’s wife had died a year previously, and he had no concubine; so he was in need of a wife to look after his household. He had therefore asked his friend to arrange a match for him. Yucun was eager to do him a favour, and the matter was soon settled.

Yucun chose the second day of the next month for the wedding, and

After this date you should lose no time in hiring a boat and coming west. When you have soared up to dizzy heights, we can meet again next winter. What could be better?" Yu-tsun accepted the money and clothes with no more than a cursory word of thanks, but resumed his chat and laughter as if nothing had happened. They did not part until the third watch, and Shih-yin saw his guest to the gate. It was close on dawn when he returned to his room and slept.

He did not wake till the sun was high in the sky. Remembering the previous night’s incident, he decided to write two letters of recommendation for Yu-tsun to take to the capital, to facilitate his approach to some official family where he could find a footing. He sent a servant to invite Yu-tsun over, but the man brought back this message from the temple:

“The monk says Mr. Chia left for the capital at the fifth watch this morning. He told me to tell you, sir: ‘A scholar shouldn’t worry about lucky or unlucky days but act as reason dictates.’ He said there wasn’t time to say goodbye.”

So Shih-yin had to let the matter drop.

True, time flies faster when one has nothing to do. In a twinkling the merry Festival of Lanterns came round again. Shih-yin told his servant Huo Chi to take Ying-lien out to see the fireworks and ornamental lanterns. Along towards midnight Huo Chi set Ying-lien down on a doorstep while he stepped round the corner to relieve himself. When he came back she was gone. He made a frantic search the whole night long. But by dawn he had still not found her and, not daring to face his master, he ran away to another district.

Shih-yin and his wife were naturally alarmed when their daughter failed to come home. They sent out more servants to search, but all returned without any news.

The shock made the old couple take to their beds. Then, having no one else to turn to, they had to report the loss to the authorities, who promised to track the child down.

But no success attended their efforts.

Now Ying-lien was Shih-yin’s only child and her loss nearly killed him. Less than a month later he fell ill, and then his wife too. The doctor came daily to feel their pulses and prescribe for them.

Then, on the fifteenth of the third month, a fire broke out in the Gourd Temple next door and soon spread to all the adjacent buildings. Although the soldiers and people tried to put it out, the fire, fanned by a strong wind, raged more fiercely than ever until the whole street was ablaze and looked like a sea of flame. It burned all night before it died down, destroying we know not how many houses. The Chen family next door was reduced to a pile of rubble. Although Shih-yin and his wife and a few servants escaped with their lives, he could do nothing but stamp his feet and sigh.

He decided then to look for refuge on his farm. But the last few years had seen poor harvests and widespread banditry. Government troops were out everywhere arresting suspects and making things worse for the people. Unable to settle down on his farm, Shih-yin had to mortgage his land and take his wife and two maids to find refuge with his father-in-law Feng Su.

A native of Ta-ju Chou, this Feng Su was a farmer who, having a little property, was comfortably off. But he was displeased by his son-in-law’s arrival, although Shih-yin had money from the mortgage of his land and produced it to help with the farming, asking Feng Su to buy him a house and land against a rainy day. The old fellow pocketed half the sum and only gave Shih-yin some derelict cottage and poor fields. A scholar, who had never lifted a finger to help himself, Shih-yin now had to manage as best he could. In a year or two he grew poorer and poorer, and Feng Su would treat him to a few sarcastic remarks, telling people, “He’s a hopeless incompetent and a spendthrift. He can’t even make a living in the ordinary way, but lives off other people.” This so exasperated Shih-yin that he fell ill after all the anxiety and hardship he had been through. Then, as he was getting on in years and had gone through so much, he suddenly found himself at the end of his tether.

One day, leaning on his cane, he was dragging himself to the main road to bask in the sun when along came a shaggy-headed, barefoot Taoist in a hemp gown. As he advanced he chanted:

"All men long to be immortals
Yet to riches and rank each aspires;
The great ones of old, where are they now?
Their graves are a mass of briars.

All men long to be immortals,
Yet silver and gold they prize
And grub for money all their lives
Till death seals up their eyes.

All men long to be immortals
Yet dote on the wives they’ve wed,
Who swear to love their husband evermore
But remarry as soon as he’s dead.

All men long to be immortals
Yet with getting sons won’t have done.
Although fond parents are legion,
Who ever saw a really filial son?"

Men all know that salvation should be won, But with ambition won’t have done, have done. Where are the famous ones of days gone by? In grassy graves they lie now, every one.

Men all know that salvation should be won, But with their riches won’t have done, have done. Each day they grumble they’ve not made enough. When they’ve enough, it’s goodnight everyone!

Men all know that salvation should be won, But with their loving wives they won’t have done. The darlings every day protest their love: But once you’re dead, they’re off with another one.

Men all know that salvation should be won, But with their children won’t have done, have done. Yet though of parents fond there is no lack, Of grateful children saw I ne’er a one.

“What is all this you are saying?” demanded Shiyin as he stepped forward. “All I can make out is a lot of ‘won’ have done’ and ‘all men know’.”

“If you can make out ‘won’ have done’,” replied the Taoist, “you may be said to have understood; for in all affairs of this world what is won is done, and what is done is won; for whoever has not done won’t have won, and in order to have won you must first have done. I shall call my song the ‘Won-Done Song’.”

Shiyin had always been quick-witted, and on hearing these words his mind was already half-enlightened.

“Wait a minute,” he said. “How would you like me to provide your ‘Won-Done Song’ with a commentary?”

“Please do,” said the Taoist; and Shiyin proceeded to speak as follows:

Mean hovels and abandoned halls

Where courtiers once paid daily calls;

Bleak haunts where weeds and willows scarcely thrive

Were once with mirth and rapture alive.

Whilst cobwebs shroud the mansion’s gilded beams,

The cottage casement with choice muslin gleams.

Would you of perfumed elegance recite?

Even as you speak, the raven locks turn white.

Who yesterday her lord’s bones laid in clay,

On silken bridal-bed shall lie today.

Coffers with gold and silver filled:

Now, in a trice, a tramp by all reviled.

One at his own fate rails,

But who another’s life assails?

Though you may groom your child with greatest care,

How can you guarantee that he’ll turn out a heir?

Who by her lord’s grave weeps her fill,

Tomorrow may another’s mansion fill.

So full of shifts and changes is the human lot,

That one had better be what one is not.

Why should they, who only others’ clothes make,

For others a bright future undertake?

The crazy, limping Taoist clapped his hands delightedly.

“That’s a penetrating commentary!” he said.

Shiyin merely replied by seizing the satchel that hung from the other’s shoulder and slinging it over his own, and then, without another word and with never a backward glance at his home and family, he strode off into the wide world in the company of the mad priest.

This event made a great stir in the little town, and for many days it was the talk of the whole neighbourhood. When Shiyin’s wife heard what had happened she wept bitterly and, after consulting her father, sent men out to search for her husband everywhere; but no news of him was to be found. She was forced, consequently, to rely on her parents for support. Fortunately she still had the two maids who had been with her before her marriage, and the three of them now devoted themselves to needlework in order to help defray old Feng Su’s expenses. The old man did what he could for them, but he grumbled a good deal, having little relish for the necessity of having to support his daughter and her dependants for the rest of his life.

One day one of the two maids was purchasing some silks at the door when she heard the yamen runners shouting for everyone to get out of the way because the new magistrate was passing. She hid in the doorway and watched as the runners and policemen went by two by two. Finally a large blue-covered palanquin came into view in which was seated an official in a black hat and scarlet robe. The maid was somewhat taken aback to find that the official’s face looked familiar; but it was some time before she realized where she had seen it before. Presently she went indoors and dismissed the matter from her mind.

That evening, just as they were getting ready for bed, there was a great knocking at the door and a group of yamen runners burst into the house, all shouting that they wanted to see Mr Feng Su. Feng Su, who had been peacefully sleeping off the effects of a drinking bout, was dragged out of bed and hauled into the presence of the magistrate.

Terrified though he was, Feng Su was able to recall that the magistrate’s name was Jia and that he was a native of these parts. But he had been found guilty of some offence and had been deprived of his rank and banished from the capital. He had later been reinstated and promoted, and was now being sent back to his native province and district as magistrate.

What, Feng Su wondered, could the magistrate want him for?

His Honour’s purpose will be disclosed in the following chapter.

第2章 贾夫人仙逝扬州城 冷子兴演说荣国府

却说封肃听见公差传唤，忙出来陪笑启问，那些人只嚷：“快请出甄爷来。”封肃忙陪笑道：“小人姓封，并不姓甄。只有当日小婿姓甄，今已出家一二年了，不知可是问他？”那些公人道：“我们也不知什么‘真’‘假’，既是你的女婿，就带了你去面禀太爷便了。”大家把封肃推拥而去，封家各各惊慌，不知何事。至二更时分，封肃方回来，众人忙问端的。“原来新任太爷姓贾名化，本湖州人氏，曾与女婿旧交，因在我家门首看见娇杏丫头买线，只说女婿移住此间，所以来传。我将缘故回明，那太爷感伤叹息了一回又问外孙女儿，我说看灯丢了。太爷说：‘不妨，待我差人去，务必找寻回来。’说了一回话，临走又送我二两银子。”甄家娘子听了，不觉感伤。一夜无话。
　　次日，早有雨村遣人送了两封银子、四匹锦缎，答谢甄家娘子；又一封密书与封肃，托他向甄家娘子要那娇杏作二房。封肃喜得眉开眼笑，巴不得去奉承太爷，便在女儿前一力撺掇。当夜用一乘小轿，便把娇杏送进衙内去了。雨村欢喜，自不必言，又封百金赠与封肃，又送甄家娘子许多礼物，令其且自过活，以待访寻女儿下落。
　　却说娇杏那丫头，便是当年回顾雨村的，因偶然一看便弄出这段奇缘，也是意想不到之事。谁知他命运两济，不承望自到雨村身边，只一年便生一子，又半载雨村嫡配忽染疾下世，雨村便将他扶作正室夫人。正是：
　　偶因一回顾，便为人上人。
　　原来雨村因那年士隐赠银之后，他于十六日便起身赴京，大比之期，十分得意，中了进士，选入外班，今已升了本县太爷。虽才干优长，末免贪酷，且恃才侮上，那同寅皆侧目而视。不上一年，便被上司参了一本，说他貌似有才，性实狡猾，又题了一两件徇庇蠹役、交结乡绅之事，龙颜大怒，即命革职。部文一到，本府各官无不喜悦。那雨村虽十分惭恨，面上却全无一点怨色，仍是嘻笑自若，交代过了公事，将历年所积宦囊，并家属人等，送至原籍安顿妥当了，却自己担风袖月，游览天下胜迹。
　　那日偶又游至淮扬地方，闻得今年盐政点的是林如海。这林如海姓林名海，表字如海，乃是前科的探花，今已升兰台寺大夫，本贯姑苏人氏，今钦点为巡盐御史，到任未久。原来这林如海之祖也曾袭过列侯的，今到如海，业经五世。起初只袭三世，因当今隆恩盛德，额外加恩，至如海之父又袭了一代，到了如海便从科第出身。虽系世禄之家，却是书香之族。只可惜这林家支庶不盛，人丁有限，虽有几门，却与如海俱是堂族，没甚亲支嫡派的。今如海年已五十，只有一个三岁之子，又于去岁亡了，虽有几房姬妻，奈命中无子，亦无可如何之事。只嫡妻贾氏生得一女，乳名黛玉，年方五岁，夫妻爱之如掌上明珠。见他生得聪明俊秀，也欲使他识几个字，不过假充养子，聊解膝下荒凉之叹。
　　且说贾雨村在旅店偶感风寒，愈后又因盘费不继，正欲得一个居停之所以为息肩之地。偶遇两个旧友认得新盐政，知他正要请一西席教训女儿，遂将雨村荐进衙门去。这女学生年纪幼小，身体又弱，工课不限多寡，其馀不过两个伴读丫鬟，故雨村十分省力，正好养病。看看又是一载有馀，不料女学生之母贾氏夫人一病而亡。女学生奉侍汤药，守丧尽礼，过于哀痛，素本怯弱，因此旧病复发，有好些时不曾上学。雨村闲居无聊，每当风日晴和，饭后便出来闲步。
　　这一日偶至郊外，意欲赏鉴那村野风光。信步至一山环水游、茂林修竹之处，隐隐有座庙宇，门巷倾颓，墙垣剥落。有额题曰“智通寺”。门旁又有一副旧破的对联云：
　　身后有馀忘缩手；眼前无路想回头。
　　雨村看了，因想道：“这两句文虽甚浅，其意则深。也曾游过些名山大刹，倒不曾见过这话头，其中想必有个翻过筋斗来的也未可知，何不进去一访。”走入看时，只有一个龙钟老僧在那里煮粥。雨村见了，却不在意；及至问他两句话，那老僧既聋且昏，又齿落舌钝，所答非所问。雨村不耐烦，仍退出来，意欲到那村肆中沽饮三杯，以助野趣。于是移步行来。刚人肆门，只见座上吃酒之客有一人起身大笑，接了出来，口内说：“奇遇，奇遇！”雨村忙看时，此人是都中古董行中贸易姓冷号子兴的，旧日在都相识。雨村最赞这冷子兴是个有作为大本领的人，这子兴又借雨村斯文之名，故二人最相投契。雨村忙亦笑问：“老兄何日到此？弟竟不知。今日偶遇，真奇缘也。”子兴道：“去年岁底到家，今因还要入都，从此顺路找个敝友说一句话。承他的情，留我多住两日。我也无甚紧事，且盘桓两日，待月半时也就起身了。今日敝友有事，我因闲走到此，不期这样巧遇！”一面说一面让雨村同席坐了，另整上酒看来。
　　二人闲谈慢饮，叙些别后之事。雨村因问：“近日都中可有新闻没有？”子兴道：“倒没有什么新闻，倒是老先生的贵同宗家出了一件小小的异事。”雨村笑道：“弟族中无人在都，何谈及此？”子兴笑道：“你们同姓，岂非一族？”雨村问：“是谁家？”子兴笑道：“荣国贾府中，可也不玷辱老先生的门楣了。”雨村道：“原来是他家。若论起来，寒族人丁却自不少，东汉贾复以来，支派繁盛，各省皆有，谁能逐细考查？若论荣国一支，却是同谱。但他那等荣耀，我们不便去认他，故越发生疏了。”子兴叹道：“老先生休这样说。如今的这荣、宁两府，也都萧索了，不比先时的光景。”雨村道：“当日宁荣两宅人口也极多，如何便萧索了呢？”子兴道：“正是，说来也话长。”
    雨村道：“去岁我去金陵时，因欲游览六朝遗迹，那日进了石头城，从他宅门前经过。街东是宁国府，街西是荣国府，二宅相连，竟将大半条街占了。大门外虽冷落无人，隔着围墙一望，里面厅殿楼阁也还都峥嵘轩峻，就是后边一带花园里，树木山石，也都还有葱蔚洇润之气，那里象个衰败之家。”子兴笑道：“亏你是进士出身，原来不通。古人有言：‘百足之虫，死而不僵。’如今虽说不似先年那样兴盛，较之平常仕宦人家，到底气象不同。如今人口日多，事务日盛，主仆上下都是安富尊荣，运筹谋画的竟无一个，那日用排场，又不能将就省俭。如今外面的架子虽没很倒，内囊却也尽上来了。这也是小事。更有一件大事：谁知这样钟鸣鼎食的人家儿，如今养的儿孙，竟一代不如一代了。”
　　雨村听说，也道：“这样诗礼之家，岂有不善教育之理？别门不知，只说这宁荣两宅，是最教子有方的，何至如此？”子兴叹道：“正说的是这两门呢。等我告诉你。当日宁国公是一母同胞弟兄两个。宁公居长，生了两个儿子。宁公死后，长子贾代化袭了官，也养了两个儿子：长子名贾敷，八九岁上死了，只剩了一个次子贾敬，袭了官，如今一味好道，只爱烧丹炼汞，别事一概不管。幸而早年留下一个儿子，名唤贾珍，因他父亲想作神仙，把官倒让他袭了。他父亲又不肯住往家里，只在都中城外和那些道士们胡羼。这位珍爷也生了个儿子，今年才十六岁，名叫贾蓉。如今敬老爷不管事了，这珍爷那里于正事，只一味高乐不了，把那宁国府竟翻过来了，也没有敢来管他的人。
   再说荣府你听：方才所说异事就出在这里。自荣公死后，长子贾代善袭了官，娶的是金陵世家史侯的小姐为妻。生了两个儿子，长名贾赦，次名贾政。如今代善早已去世，太夫人尚在。长子贾赦袭了官，为人却也中平，也不管理家事，惟有次子贾政，自幼酷喜读书，为人端方正直。祖父钟爱，原要他从科甲出身，不料代善临终遗本一上，皇上怜念先臣，即叫长子袭了官。又问还有几个儿子，立刻引见，又将这政老爷赐了个额外主事职衔，叫他入部习学，如今现已升了员外郎。这政老爷的夫人王氏，头胎生的公子名叫贾珠，十四岁进学，后来娶了妻，生了子，不到二十岁，一病就死了。第二胎生了一位小姐，生在大年初一就奇了，不想隔了十几年，又生了一位公子，说来更奇：一落胞胎，嘴里便衔下一块五彩晶莹的玉来，还有许多字迹。你道是新闻不是？”
　　雨村笑道：“果然奇异，只怕这人的来历不小。”子兴冷笑道：“万人都这样说，因而他祖母爱如珍宝。那周岁时，政老爷试他将来的志向，便将世上所有的东西摆了无数叫他抓。谁知他一概不取，伸手只把些脂粉钗环抓来玩弄，那政老爷便不喜欢，说将来不过酒色之徒，因此不甚爱惜。独那太君还是命根子一般。说来又奇，如今长了十来岁，虽然淘气异常，但聪明乖觉，百个不及他一个，说起孩子话来也奇，他说：‘女儿是水做的骨肉，男子是泥做的肉。我见了女儿便清爽，见了男子便觉浊臭逼人。’你道好笑不好笑？将来色鬼无疑了！”
　　雨村罕然厉色道：“非也！可惜你们不知道这人的来历，大约政老前辈也错以淫魔色鬼看待了。若非多读书识事，加以致知格物之功、悟道参玄之力者，不能知也。”子兴见他说得这样重大，忙请教其故。雨村道：“天地生人，除大仁大恶，馀者皆无大异。若大仁者则应运而生，大恶者则应劫而生，运生世治，劫生世危。尧、舜、禹、汤、文、武、周、召、孔、孟、董、韩、周、程、朱、张，皆应运而生者；蚩、尤、共工、桀、纣、始皇、王莽、曹操、桓温、安禄山、秦桧等，皆应劫而生者。大仁者修治天下，大恶者扰乱天下。清明灵秀，天地之正气，仁者之所秉也；残忍乖僻，天地之邪气，恶者之所秉也。今当柞永运隆之日，太平无为之世，清明灵秀之气所秉者，上自朝廷，下至草野，比比皆是。所馀之秀气漫无所归，遂为甘露，为和风，洽然溉及四海。彼残忍乖邪之气，不能荡溢于光天化日之下，遂凝结充塞于深沟大整之中。偶因风荡，或被云摧，略有摇动感发之急，一丝半缕误而逸出者，值灵秀之气适过，正不容邪，邪复妒正，两不相下，如风水雷电，地中既遇，既不能消，又不能让，必致搏击掀发。既然发泄，那邪气亦必赋之于人。假使或男或女偶秉此气而生者，上则不能为仁人为君子，下亦不能为大凶大恶。置之千万人之中，其聪俊灵秀之气，则在于万人之上；其乖僻邪谬不近人情之态，又在千万人之下。若生于公侯富贵之家，则为情痴情种。若生于诗书清贫之族，则为逸士高人。纵然生于薄祚寒门，甚至为奇优，为名娼，亦断不至为走卒健仆，甘遭庸夫驱制。如前之许由、陶潜、阮籍、稽康、刘伶、王谢二族、顾虎头、陈后主、唐明皇、宋徽宗、刘庭芝、温飞卿、米南宫、石曼卿、柳耆卿、秦少游，近日倪云林、唐伯虎、祝枝山，再如李龟年、黄幡绰、敬新磨、卓文君、红拂、薛涛、崔莺、朝云之流，此皆易地则同之人也。”
　　子兴道：“依你说，‘成则公侯败则贼’了？”雨村道：“正是这意。你还不知，我自革职以来，这两年遍游各省，也曾遇见两个异样孩子，所以方才你一说这宝玉我就猜着了，八九也是这一派人物。不用远说，只这金陵城内钦差金陵省体仁院总裁甄家，你可知道？”子兴道：“谁人不知！这甄府就是贾府老亲，他们两家来往极亲热的。就是我也和他家往来非止一日了。”雨村笑道：“去岁我在金陵，也曾有人荐我到甄府处馆。我进去看其光景，谁知他家那等荣贵，却是个富而好礼之家，倒是个难得之馆。但是这个学生虽是启蒙，却比一个举业的还劳神。说起来更可笑，他说：‘必得两个女儿陪着我读书，我方能认得字，心上也明白，不然我心里自己糊涂。’又常对着跟他的小厮们说：‘这女儿两个字极尊贵极清净的，比那瑞兽珍禽、奇花异草更觉希罕尊贵呢，你们这种浊口臭舌万万不可唐突了这两个字，要紧，要紧！但凡要说的时节，必用净水香茶漱了口方可，设若失错，便要凿牙穿眼的。’其暴虐顽劣，种种异常。只放了学，进去见了那些女儿们，其温厚和平、聪敏文雅，竟变了一个样子。因此他令尊也曾下死笞楚过几次，竟不能改。每打的吃疼不过时，他便‘姐姐’‘妹妹’的乱叫起来。后来听得里面女儿们拿他取笑：‘因何打急了只管叫姐妹作什么？莫不叫姐妹们去讨情讨饶？你岂不愧些！’他回答的最妙，他说；‘急痛之时，只叫姐姐妹字样，或可解疼也未未可知，因叫了一声，果觉疼得好些。遂得了秘法，每疼痛之极，便连叫姐妹起来了。’你说可笑不可笑？为他祖母溺爱不明，每因孙辱师责子，我所以辞了馆出来的。这等于弟必不能守祖父基业、从师友规劝的。只可惜他家几个好妹妹都是少有的！”
　　子兴道：“便是贾府中现在三个也不错。政老爷的长女名元春，因贤孝才德，选入宫作女史去了。二小姐乃是赦老爷姨娘所出，名迎春。三小姐政老爷庶出，名探春。四小姐乃宁府珍爷的胞妹，名惜春。因史老夫人极爱孙女，都跟在祖母这边，一处读书，听得个个不错。”雨村道：“更妙在甄家风俗，女儿之名亦皆从男子之名，不似别人家里另外用这些‘春’‘红’‘香’‘玉’等艳字。何得贾府亦落此俗套？”子兴道：“不然。只因现今大小姐是正月初一所生，故名‘元春’，馀者都从了‘春’字，上一排的却也是从弟兄而来的。现有对证，目今你贵东家林公的夫人，即荣府中赦、政二公的胞妹，在家时名字唤贾敏。不信时你回去细访可知。”雨村拍手笑道：“是极。我这女学生名叫黛玉，他读书凡‘敏’字他皆念作‘密’字，写字遇着‘敏’字亦减一二笔。我心中每每疑惑，今听你说，是为此无疑矣。怪道我这女学生言语举止另是一样，不与凡女子相同。度其母不凡，故生此女，今知为荣府之外孙，又不足罕矣。可惜上月其母竟亡故了。”叹道：“妹妹三个，这是极小的，又没了，长一辈的妹妹一个也没了。只看这小一辈的，将来的东床何如呢？”
　　雨村道：“正是。方才说政公已有一个衔玉之子，又有长子所遗弱孙，这赦老竟无一个不成？”子兴道：“政公既有玉儿之后，其妻又生了一个，倒不知其好歹。只眼前现有二子一孙，却不知将来何如？若问那赦老爷，也有一子，名叫贾琏，今已二十多岁了，亲上做亲，娶的是政老爷夫人王氏内侄女，今已娶了四五年。这位琏爷身上现捐了个同知，也是不喜正务的，于世路上好机变，言谈去得，所以目今现在乃叔政老爷家住，帮着料理家务。谁知自娶了这位奶奶之后，倒上下无人不称颂他的夫人，琏爷倒退了一舍之地。模样又极标致，言谈又爽利，心机又极深细，竟是个男人万不及一的。”雨村听了笑道：“可知我言不谬了。你我方才所说的这几个人，只怕都是那正邪两赋而来，一路之人，未可知也。”
　　子兴道：“正也罢，邪也罢，只顾算别人家的账，你也吃杯酒才好。”雨村道：“只顾说话，就多吃了几杯。”笑道：“说着别人家的闲话，正好下酒，即多吃几杯何妨。”雨村向窗外看道：“天也晚了，仔细关了城，我们慢慢进城再谈，未为不可。”于是二人起身，算还酒钱。方欲走时，忽听得后面有人叫道：“雨村兄恭喜了！特来报个喜信的。”雨村忙回头看时，    ——要知是谁，且听下回分解。

Feng Su came out with a smile to ask what they wanted. “Fetch Mr. Zhen!” they bawled.

“My name is Feng, not Zhen. My son-in-law’s name is Zhen, but he left home to become a Taoist priest a year or two ago. Is it him you want?”

“We don’t know whether he’s true or false,” growled the runners. “Just bring him along, and you can explain to the magistrate.”

They hustled Feng Su away, leaving the whole household trembling. Not until the second watch did he return, and they pressed him for news.

“The new magistrate, Mr. Jia Hua, is a native of Huzhou. He was a friend of my son-in-law’s. Seeing Jiao Xing at our gate buying thread today, he thought Zhen Shiyin had moved here and sent runners to fetch him. I explained what had happened. The magistrate seemed very upset and asked after my little granddaughter. When I told him she was lost during the Lantern Festival, he said, ‘Never mind. I’ll send men to find her and bring her back.’ After a little more talk he gave me two taels of silver.”

Zhen Shiyin’s wife was very touched by this. The night passed without further incident.

The next day Jia Yucun sent two packets of silver and four rolls of silk as a present for Mrs. Zhen, and a confidential letter to Feng Su asking him to persuade his daughter to let Jiao Xing become the magistrate’s second wife. Feng Su was delighted and lost no time in urging her to comply. That very evening he put Jiao Xing in a small sedan-chair and escorted her to the yamen.

Yucun’s jubilation can be imagined. He gave Feng Su a hundred pieces of gold and sent rich presents to Mrs. Zhen with a promise to find her daughter.

Now this maid Jiao Xing was the one who had turned back to look at Yucun in the old days. A casual glance had led to this strange coincidence — a striking example of fortune favouring the unexpected. For less than a year after becoming his concubine she bore him a son, and then his wife died. He raised Jiao Xing to the position of his principal wife, as the verse puts it:

A single chance glance  
Raised her to rank.

After Shiyin made Yucun that gift of silver to go to the capital, on the sixteenth the young man started out for Beijing. He passed the examination in flying colours and became a palace graduate, after which he was selected as a probationary magistrate. Now he had been promoted to this post. Although a capable administrator, Yucun was grasping and ruthless and, while presuming on his ability, he offended his superiors. In less than two years they found a pretext to impeach him. He was accused of “ingrained duplicity” and of “disgracing the office of a scholar” by “tolerating the rapacity of his underlings and trespassing on the rights of the local gentry.” The court, therefore, ordered his disgrace.

His colleagues were delighted. But although mortified and enraged, Yucun gave no sign of his feelings and went about looking as cheerful as before. After handing over his affairs he gathered the capital accumulated during his years in office and moved his family back to his native place. There he lived in comfort, off and on, for a year, until all his money was spent. Then, wishing to see more of the world’s famous mountains and rivers, he set out to travel, unhampered, as a common citizen.

One day in Yangzhou he heard that the Salt Commissioner that year was Lin Ru-hai. This Lin Ru-hai, whose courtesy name was Haiyu, had come first in the palace examination three years before and recently been promoted to the Censorate. A native of Gusu, he had now been selected as Salt Commissioner. He had reached this post by sheer merit, for his forefathers, who had been ennobled five generations ago, had had their rank conferred on them for only three generations. Thanks, however, to the extraordinary kindness of the present emperor, this had been extended for one more generation, so that Lin Ru-hai’s father inherited the title as well. But since Lin Ru-hai had no brothers and the family was not well off, he had taken the official examinations. He came of a scholarly family and had many distinguished connections. Unfortunately, however, the Lin family had not been prolific, and though by now it had five branches its members were not numerous. Lin Ru-hai was in his forties and had only one three-year-old son.

The year before this his wife had died; and although he had several concubines he was fated to have no son, so this was a loss he had to put up with. His only child, born to his worthy wife nee Jia, was a daughter named Daiyu just five years old. Both parents loved her dearly. And because she was as intelligent as she was pretty, they decided to give her a good education to make up for their lack of a son and help them forget their loss.

Jia Yucun had caught a chill in the inn which developed into a chill and fever. As he was recovering from this at the end of the second month, he found his funds running out and wanted to move to some place where he could live more cheaply. He had spent a couple of months there when the money given him by his friend was gone, and the inn-keeper made tactful representations. The local people, knowing that the new Salt Commissioner had been a classmate of Yucun’s, suggested that he should apply to him for help.

Yucun made a mental note of this but refrained from acting on it. “I’ve given him a face already,” he thought. “If I ask for more help, that might make him despise me for my importunity.”

While he was hesitating the inn-keeper one day announced that a Mr. Leng Zixing from the capital, who was an assistant in the Salt Commissioner’s yamen, had called to see him on his way to the capital. Yucun was delighted. Hurrying out he found it was an old acquaintance who had come to offer his congratulations. He lost no time in asking the inn-keeper to prepare a meal and produce some wine.

“After I left the capital I was laid up here for over a month through being short of funds,” he told Zixing. “That’s why I couldn’t join my colleague. I’m so glad you’ve come, sir. Please be seated and let us warm some wine while we talk.”

They chatted so long and so cheerfully that it was late before they dispersed. The next day Yucun went to the Salt Commissioner’s yamen to express his thanks, and Lin invited him to a meal.

Soon after this Lin Ruhai wrote a letter to his brother-in-law Jia Zheng in the capital recommending Yucun to him; and Jia Zheng, out of regard for his brother-in-law, found Yucun a post as a second-class secretary in the Board of Works. So less than two months later Yucun left for Jinling. But no more of this.

To return to Daiyu. When her mother died she was so grief-stricken that she fell ill again and had to abandon her studies. Her father, advanced in years, had no desire to marry again; and there was no one to look after the child. He decided therefore to send her to her maternal grandmother in the capital.

Her grandmother’s family, the Jias, was a renowned and highly cultured house. Of its many members both old and young, all were devoted to pleasure. And now that the Lady Dowager was told that her daughter was dead and her granddaughter was arriving, she did her utmost to have the child fetched as quickly as possible. The two maid-servants escorting Daiyu were thus able to enter the capital and reach the Rong Mansion with no trouble.

Daiyu had been constantly depressed by her mother’s death and now she had to leave her father. So although she knew she was going to a comfortable home she was very loath to part with him and start the long journey. However, she had to do as her father wished. She embarked with her nurse and some elderly maid-servants from the Lin family, accompanied by the two servants sent by the Jias, and started for the capital.

In due course they reached it and entered the city. Peeping through the gauze window of her sedan-chair at the bustle in the streets and the crowds of people, the fine shops and large mansions in the capital, Daiyu reflected that it was indeed a different world from Yangzhou. After what seemed a long time they came to a street with two huge stone lions crouching on the north side, flanking a great triple gate with beast-head knockers, in front of which ten or more men in smart livery were sitting. The central gate was shut, but people were passing in and out of the smaller side gates. On a board above the main gate was written in large characters: Ningguo Mansion Built at Imperial Command.

“This must be where my elder uncle lives,” thought Daiyu.

A little further to the west they came to another imposing triple gate. This was the Rong Mansion. Instead of going through the main gate, they entered by the smaller one on the west. The bearers carried the chair a bow-shot further, then set it down at a turning and withdrew. The maid-servants behind Daiyu had now alighted and were proceeding on foot. Three or four smartly dressed lads of seventeen or eighteen picked up the chair and, followed by the maids, carried it to a gate decorated with overhanging flowery patterns carved in wood. There they set it down, and one of the maid-servants drew aside the curtain of the chair as another helped Daiyu out.

She noticed that the lintel of the gate was surmounted by a board with the words: Peppercorn Gallery in bold characters. As they entered the gallery an old nurse with two or three serving-women hurried to meet them, beaming, and asked Daiyu to wait here while they announced her. A maid returned after a short interval to invite them in, and two other nurses came to raise the portiere. As Daiyu passed through the entrance hall she saw a large screen of polished marble in a red sandalwood frame. Rounding this, she came to the reception hall, which had a large courtyard and five rooms with finely carved and painted beams and eaves.

A raised verandah ran along both sides of the courtyard, on which stood several red-lacquered racks for peacocks and parrots. Five or six maids dressed in red and green were standing there, and at sight of them they cried, “The old lady was just asking about you. Here you are.”

Then one of them raised the portiere and another announced, “Miss Lin is here.”

As Daiyu entered, she saw a silver-haired old lady leaning on the arm of an attendant. She knew that this must be her grandmother. But before she could curtsey she was clasped to the old lady’s breast, then held in her arms as she cried heart-brokenly. All the attendants were overcome with tears, and Daiyu herself could not keep from weeping. When the others had gradually comforted the old lady and stopped her tears, Daiyu made her curtsey. This the Lady Dowager forestalled by taking her hand in both of hers.

“You poor thing! What a cruel fate your mother suffered, dying so young!” she exclaimed. “If I hadn’t this child I couldn’t bear to go on living.” She broke down again.

The attendants were afraid that too much weeping might be bad for the old lady, who was advanced in years, so they tried to reason with her and cheer her up.

As they did this, Daiyu was led forward to see her two aunts, Lady Xing the wife of her uncle Jia She, and Lady Wang the wife of her uncle Jia Zheng. Then the old lady sent for the girls.

Presently the three young ladies appeared, attended by three nurses and five or six maids.

The first was somewhat plump and of medium height. Her cheeks were the texture of newly ripened lichees, her nose as sleek as goose fat. Gentle and demure, she looked very approachable.

The second had sloping shoulders and a slender waist. She was tall and slim, with an oval face, well-defined eyebrows and lovely dancing eyes. She seemed elegant and quick-witted with an air of distinction. To look at her was to forget everything vulgar.

The third was not yet fully grown, and still had the face of a child.

All three were dressed in similar tunics and skirts with the same bracelets and head ornaments.

Daiyu rose quickly to greet these cousins.

After the exchange of greetings they took seats while the maids served tea. All the time Daiyu was answering questions about her mother’s illness and death, and how her father was faring, the old lady kept interrupting.

She had been worrying because none of the girls here had as good a figure and deportment as Daiyu; but now that her grand-daughter had come, she was overjoyed. She asked Daiyu what books she had studied.

“I’ve just finished the Four Books,” said Daiyu. “But I’m very ignorant.”

Then she inquired about the other girls’ studies.

“They’ve just nibbled at a few characters, that’s all,” said the old lady.

As they were talking, they heard footsteps in the courtyard and a maid came in to announce, “Baoyu is here.”

Daiyu was wondering what sort of graceless scamp or little dunce Baoyu was and feeling reluctant to meet such a stupid creature, when in he walked.

He had on a golden coronet studded with jewels and a golden chaplet in the form of two dragons fighting for a pearl. His red archer’s jacket, embroidered with golden butterflies and flowers, was tied with a coloured tasselled palace sash. Over this he wore a turquoise fringed coat of Japanese satin with a raised pattern of flowers in eight bunches. His court boots were of black satin with white soles.

His face was as radiant as the mid-autumn moon, his complexion fresh as spring flowers at dawn. The hair above his temples was as sharply outlined as if cut with a knife. His eyebrows were as black as if painted with ink, his cheeks as red as peach-blossom, his eyes bright as autumn ripples. Even when angry he seemed to smile, and there was warmth in his glance even when he frowned.

Round his neck he had a golden torque in the likeness of a dragon, and a silk cord of five colours, on which hung a beautiful piece of jade.

As soon as she saw him Daiyu gave a start.

“How very strange!” she thought. “It’s as if I’d seen him somewhere before. He looks so familiar.”

Baoyu paid his respects to the Lady Dowager and upon her instructions went to see his mother.

He returned before long, having changed his clothes. His short hair in small plaits tied with red silk was drawn up on the crown of his head and braided into one thick queue as black and glossy as lacquer, secured by a scarlet clasp and embroidered with four pearls which formed the lucky word “long life.” From his ears hung two rings of red and green jade. He had a dark red archer’s jacket, fringed with bright colours, and his variegated silk sash was embroidered with butterflies and flowers. In accordance with the fashion he wore a turquoise-coloured flowered satin cloak, lined with white squirrel, and russet-leather boots embroidered with blue and gold thread in a cloud pattern. His face, fair as the moon, seemed even more fascinating, his eyes, brimming with love, even more charming. What handsome features he had!

But although Daiyu was startled by his familiarity, she had no time to probe into this because the Lady Dowager scolded:

“Fancy changing your clothes before greeting our visitor. Hurry up now and pay your respects to your cousin.”

Of course, Baoyu had seen this new cousin earlier on and guessed that she was the daughter of his Aunt Lin. He made haste to bow to her, and when he raised his head to look at her carefully he felt that he had seen her before too. He asked if they had not met before.

“No,” said Daiyu. “I’m sure I’ve never seen you. How could we have met?”

“Well, her face is familiar,” he said with a smile. “It’s as if we’d met before.”

“That’s impossible,” retorted the Lady Dowager. “You’ve never been to the south. How could you have seen her?”

Baoyu paid no attention but went on staring at Daiyu until she lowered her head. Then he asked:

“Have you studied yet, cousin?”

“No,” said Daiyu. “I’ve only had a couple of years’ schooling and can just read a few characters.”

“What’s your name?”

She told him.

“And your courtesy name?”

“I have none.”

“I’ll give you one then,” he proposed with a chuckle. “What could be better than Pinpin?”

“Where’s that from?” asked Tanchun.

“The Compendium of Men and Objects Old and New says that in the west is a stone called dai which can be used instead of graphite for painting eyebrows. As Cousin Lin’s eyebrows look half frowning, what could be better than those two characters for her courtesy name?”

“You’re making that up, I’m sure, brother,” protested Tanchun.

“Why, most works, apart from the Four Books, are made up; am I the only one who tells lies?” he retorted with a laugh. Then, to Daiyu’s surprise, he asked if she had any jade.

She thought, “No, he hasn’t got one either. That’s why he asks.” So she answered, “No, I haven’t. I suppose it’s too rare for everybody to have one.”

This threw Baoyu into one of the frenzies which he was subject to ever since his childhood. Tearing off the jade he flung it on the ground.

“What’s rare about it?” he stormed. “It can’t even tell good people from bad. What spiritual understanding has it got? I don’t want this nuisance either.”

In consternation all the maids rushed forward to pick up the jade while the Lady Dowager in desperation took Baoyu in her arms.

“You wicked monster!” she scolded. “Lose your temper with people if you like. But why should you throw away that precious thing your life depends on?”

His face stained with tears, Baoyu sobbed, “None of the girls here has one, only me. What’s the fun of that? Even this newly arrived cousin who’s lovely as a fairy hasn’t got one either. That shows it’s no good.”

“She did have one once,” said the old lady to soothe him. “But because when your aunt was dying she couldn’t bear to leave your cousin, she had to take the jade with her instead. That was instead of burying the living with the dead, you know. It was to show her love and respect for your aunt. So your cousin said she had no jade to avoid making a display. Now why not wear yours dear boy, lest your mother should be upset?”

She took the jade from a maid and put it on him herself. And Baoyu, convinced by this, let the matter drop.

Just then a nurse came to ask where Daiyu was to stay.

“Move Baoyu into the alcove in my room,” said the Lady Dowager. “Miss Lin can have the blue gauze bed-curtains put up for her in his place for the time being. We can make other arrangements in the spring when it’s warmer.”

“Dear cousin,” said Baoyu, “if you’ll stay here I’ll give up this place to you. I’ll bed down with the old lady and we can talk.”

“You’d better stay where you are,” said his grandmother. “Your mother’s not well and we don’t want to disturb her.”

After some further discussion it was finally decided that Daiyu should stay in the green gauze lodge and Baoyu would keep the old lady company in her outer room. The other attendants, who had been waiting for this decision, now escorted Daiyu and her nurse to the green gauze lodge, while Baoyu’s attendants took his things away.

In fact, we are members of the same clan. But he is so grand that we don’t like to claim kinship and have drifted further apart than strangers.”

“Don’t say that, sir,” urged Zixing. “Both the Ning and Rong Mansions are going downhill. They’re not as prosperous as they were.”

“Why, there were so many of them in those two houses, how can they have come down in the world?” asked Yucun.

“I know, it’s a long story,” said Zixing. “Last year when I was in Jinling I passed their gates on my way to visit the Six Dynasties ruins. The Ning Mansion on the east side and the Rong Mansion on the west were joined together and, with the grounds round them, must have occupied half the street. Although there was not a soul outside the main gate, looking over the wall I could see that the halls and pavilions inside were still exceedingly imposing. And the garden behind, with its trees and rockeries, had a flourishing look. There was no sign of a decline.”

“It’s not like you, a palace graduate, to be so imperceptive,” chuckled Zixing. “As the old saying goes: ‘A centipede dies but never stiffens.’ Although they’re not as well off as before, they’re still a cut above ordinary official families. They’re getting more and more extravagant and their household is increasing. The masters and mistresses are too pleasure-loving to manage affairs, and they won’t exercise economy. Although the outer framework is still there, the inside is nearly drained. That’s a minor trouble, though. They’ve worse problems than that. Who could have guessed that the sons and grandsons of such noble and scholarly families would be each generation less worthy than the last?”

Yucun looked surprised. “Surely well-bred families like that know how to educate their sons? I can’t answer for other clans, but I’ve always been told that the Jias of the Ning and Rong houses brought their sons up very strictly.”

“That’s exactly the two families I had in mind. Let me tell you what happened. After the death of the Duke of Ningguo, the elder son Jia Daishan inherited his title. He had two sons. The elder, Jia Fu, died when he was eight or nine, leaving the younger, Jia Jing, to succeed. Now Jia Jing has only one interest in life — Taoism — and spends all his time over his elixirs. He refused to take office, but luckily he had a son Jia Zhen while he was still young, so he let the boy inherit the title in his stead. And instead of living at home he has gone outside the city to mix with Taoist priests. Jia Zhen has a son called Jia Rong, who is just sixteen. As his father takes no interest in affairs, Jia Zhen has thrown all restraint to the winds. He has turned the Ning Mansion upside down, yet nobody dares to restrain him.

“Now for the Rong Mansion. That’s where the strange business I just mentioned took place. After the death of the Duke of Rongguo, the elder son Jia Daishan inherited the title and married the daughter of Marquis Shi of Jinling. Two sons were born of this union, Jia She and Jia Zheng. Jia Daishan is dead now but the old lady is still alive. Jia She, the elder son, inherited the title. He is a mediocre sort of man. Jia Zheng, the younger, was a studious boy, a dignified, straightforward gentleman. His grandfather doted on him and he would have taken the palace examination had not when his father died the Emperor out of regard for the deceased granted the elder son the title and asked if there were other sons. He then summoned Jia Zheng to court and gave him the post of an additional undersecretary in the Board of Works. He has now risen to the rank of under-secretary. His wife, Lady Wang, bore him first a son called Jia Zhu, who passed the district examination at fourteen, married before he was twenty, and then fell ill and died. The second child was a daughter.”

Yucun smiled. “It certainly is strange. I doubt that this boy will grow up into an ordinary man.”

Zixing sniffed. “That’s what everyone says. And because of it his grandmother has been spoiling him shockingly. When he was one year old, Lord Zheng tested his disposition by setting all sorts of different objects before him to see which he would choose. Believe it or not, ignoring everything else he reached out for the rouge, powder-boxes, hair ornaments and bangles! His father was furious and swore he’d grow up a dissolute rake. Because of that he’s not too fond of the boy, but his grandmother still dotes on him.

“He’s a queer kid, too. For although he’s only about ten he’s exceptionally mischievous, yet so clever you wouldn’t believe it. And he says the strangest things for a child. ‘Girls are made of water, men of mud,’ he says. ‘I feel clean and refreshed when I’m with girls but find men dirty and stinking.’ Isn’t that absurd? He’s bound to grow up a lady-killer.”

Yucun looked grave. “Not so. I’m afraid you don’t understand. I fancy Lord Zheng has misjudged him too. It would be hard for anyone but a man of great learning and insight to see what makes him tick.”

Impressed by his earnestness, Zixing asked him to explain.

Yucun continued, “Of the people born into the world, those who are highly exceptional are good, those who are highly exceptional are bad — the rest are of no account. The good are born to rule, the bad to make trouble. The good bring order, the bad chaos. The good are the pure, intelligent essence of the forces of nature, the bad its cruel, perverse residue. Born into an era of peace and prosperity like ours, the good essence of nature, permeating the whole world, is everywhere. And the cruel, perverse residue, unable to vent itself under the clear, bright sky, congeals and fills the deep ditches and valleys. Then, stirred by the wind or drawn by clouds, these essences may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to miasmas, unseasonable weather, insect plagues and the like. In the depths of the mountains or great marshes, where the sun and moon seldom shine, this residue may assume the shape of a spectral tiger, a phantom python, a vampire or ghoul — things which delude and harm people.

“When the perverse residue, stirred by wind or drawn by clouds, chances to meet the good essence, good refuses to yield to evil nor evil to good, and as neither can get the better of the other they must cancel out. But since wind cannot stay the waves nor clouds stop the rain, some slight disturbance is bound to occur. Then these essences, having permeated the whole world, may suddenly come to life. And if a man is born with this perverse residue, then whether he comes from a rich and noble family or from some humble, needy house, he is bound to be a scourge to his country and his family, a monster.

“If on the other hand the pure, intelligent essence is stronger, then whether born into a family of scholars or among the common people, he is sure to become a great gentleman or a man of outstanding ability. You can count such men on your fingers. The rest are the common herd who neither help nor hinder the world’s development.

“The good essence prevails in our peaceful, prosperous age, the cruel, perverse residue is unable to manifest itself. And since it cannot take human form, it finds an outlet in moisture and exhalations, giving rise to mias

‘Take Bo-hu and Zhu Zhi-shan, or Li Gui-nian, Huang Fan-chuo, Jing Xin-mo, Zhuo Wen-jun, Hong-fu, Xue Tao, Cui Ying-yun and Chao-yun. They were all the same sort of people.’

‘You mean, I take it, that “success makes a lord, failure makes a rebel”,’ said Zi-xing.

‘Precisely,’ said Yu-cun. ‘But you may not be aware that since my dismissal I have spent the last two years travelling all over the place, and in the course of my travels I have run into a couple of extraordinary boys. That is why, when you mentioned Bao-yu just now, I guessed that he must be the same sort of person. But you don’t have to go outside Nanking to find another example. There is a family in Nanking with an official position comparable to your own – the Zhen family. You must have heard of them, I am sure?’

‘Nobody who lives in Nanking could not have heard of them,’ said Zi-xing. ‘The Zhens are old friends and connections of the Jias. There is a very close relationship between the two families. I have had dealings with them myself on a number of occasions.’

Yu-cun laughed:

‘When I was in Nanking last year someone recommended me to their household as a tutor. I was able to observe them pretty closely while I was there. They are a highly cultivated as well as a very wealthy family, I can tell you. But there was something very singular about the boy I was teaching. He was only at the elementary stage, yet he caused me more trouble than a candidate in the First Degree examination. To give you an example: he was for ever saying that he must have two girls to read with him in order that his reading should “take”. He said he couldn’t get the words to stick in his memory otherwise. He was always telling the pages who waited on him that the word “girl” was a very precious and important word and that they must on no account carelessly violate it. He said that you ought to rinse your mouth out with water and tea before uttering it and that you ought to get into the habit of doing this all the time, even when you were alone, because if you didn’t, your teeth would fall out and your eyes would drop out of their sockets. He was an extremely wild and intractable boy. But the moment the lessons were over and he went inside to see the girls of the family, he was completely transformed – amiable, obliging, and every inch the intelligent, understanding little gentleman. His father has thrashed him several times, but it does no good. When the beatings become too painful, he starts shouting “Girls! Girls!”. The girls inside laugh and ask him why he goes on calling to them when he is being beaten. “I suppose you think it might make us come out and intercede for you,” they say. “You ought to be more ashamed of yourself than ever!” You’ll never guess what his answer was. He said, “Once when I was being beaten very hard and the pain was more than I could bear, I started shouting ‘Girls!’ and, do you know, after I had been shouting for a while the pain really seemed less? So now, whenever I have to put up with pain, I keep on shouting ‘Girls!’ and it makes me feel better.” Now don’t you agree that that is a very extraordinary story?

‘Because of the way his grandmother dotes on him, his father’s attempts to discipline him have only been half-hearted. That is why I felt obliged to resign my post. And that is why I feel sure that this boy will never be any good at carrying on his family’s traditions or at benefiting from the instruction of his teachers and friends. It is a great pity, though, about his sisters. They really are outstanding girls.’

‘The Jia family has three young ladies who are equally outstanding,’ said Zi-xing. ‘Jia Zheng’s eldest daughter, Yuan-chun, was chosen on account of her exceptional virtue and intelligence to be a Lady Secretary in the Imperial Palace. The next one, Ying-chun, is Jia She’s daughter by a concubine. The third, Tan-chun, is Jia Zheng’s daughter by a concubine. The fourth, Xi-chun, is the younger sister of Mr Jia Zhen of the Ning-guo mansion. Old Lady Jia is very fond of her granddaughters and keeps them all in her own apartments where they are given the same tutors and receive the same education as Bao-yu. From all I have heard, each one of them is in her own way a very fine young woman. Sir Zheng’s wife, née Wang, had a little boy before she had Yuan-chun. He was called Jia Zhu. He married a wife from the Li family when he was fourteen and had a son by her, but he died young. The second child was Yuan-chun. Then she had another son, who was born with a piece of jade in his mouth – which is the one we have just been speaking about. Her most recent child is a little girl, also by Zheng, called Tan-chun. Sir She also has a son by a concubine called Jia Lian. He is now twenty and has been married these last two years to a wife from the Wang family. Jia Lian is at present living with his parents and is helping his father and Uncle Zheng with their affairs. Since his marriage, however, he has thrown his weight about rather a lot and has taken to drinking and gambling, so that he is not quite the nice young man he was. Sir Zheng’s concubine, Zhao, has had two children: a son called Jia Huan, who is now ten, and a daughter whose name I don’t remember. Another concubine of his has also had a son called Jia Zhong, but he is still only eight. And there are various others whom I needn’t trouble you with. Ning-guo Jia Dai-hua had four sons. Jia Dai-hua is dead now. The eldest of the sons, Jia Fu, died, too, at an early age. The second, Jia Jing, inherited the title. Jia Jing has always been fond of Taoist pursuits and is now spending all his time over in the Taoist temple outside the city cultivating the elixir of life. He long ago gave up any interest in officialdom. He had two children. The elder is a son called Jia Zhen, who inherited in his turn. He has a daughter called Xi-chun, who, as I told you, is now living with her grandmother in the Rong-guo house. Jia Jing gave up official life in order to devote himself to his spiritual quest, so the title passed to his son Jia Zhen. But Jia Zhen is not interested in official life either. He spends all his time amusing himself. He has a son called Jia Rong, who is sixteen. Old Mr Jia Dai-hua’s two younger sons, Jia She and Jia Zheng, are still alive and are now the heads of the two houses of Rong and Ning. Although the Jias are not particularly wealthy, the style in which they live is a very grand one.

‘But to get back to Bao-yu. When he was a year old Sir Zheng, who was anxious to test his disposition, laid out a great number of objects in front of him – books, brushes, inkstones, cakes, playthings – and watched to see which of them he would choose. The little boy reached out immediately for the women’s things: the cosmetics, the jewellery, the toys. Sir Zheng was furious. “He will grow up to be a dissolute rake,” he said, and from that day on he didn’t love him. But Grandmother Jia dotes on him.’

Yu-cun laughed:

‘It is very wrong to judge people by the standards of commonplace morality! Probably not one in ten of the great names of history would stand up to such scrutiny. It is precisely because of their unconventionality that these people are remembered. I was brought up, I may say, in circumstances of great hardship. When I was a candidate for the Provincial Examination and was staying in the capital, I made the acquaintance of a number of good family who had the reputation of being cultured and public-spirited men. There was one among them whose character was quite outstanding. But because he refused to be like the common run of profiteers and place-seekers, no one understood him, with the result that people who didn’t know him very well all made up their minds that he must be a drunken, good-for-nothing oaf. I remember one day on which I was able to observe for myself a scene in which he was reviling the great ones of the world and praising the poor and humble which showed a degree of insight and understanding that one would hardly have credited to a boy of thirteen or fourteen. It was obvious that here was someone who, if only he had the chance, would in later life be a fine, upstanding citizen and a credit to his country. But unfortunately, as the world is constituted, such people get no encouragement. He is now a young man in his twenties, but because his family is poor and he has no influential connections, he has not yet been able to make his mark. It is a great pity.’

He sighed.

‘Yes,’ said Zi-xing. ‘The Jias have several young ladies who are very well worth knowing. To say nothing of Lady Jia and the two daughters-in-law. But there is one of the Jia daughters-in-law’s younger sisters who is really something special. Her name is Wang Xi-feng. She is only just twenty and is already a very capable and experienced manager. Her looks, too, are quite out of the common run. As for your young friend, I think I know the one you mean. There is no need to look any further. It is he. But there is another young man in Nanking who is very much the same as your young friend. He is also the son of a very noble family. His name is Zhen Bao-yu. He is exactly the same age as your young friend and is equally eccentric. I have often wondered if it was not the same person.’

‘No,’ said Yu-cun, ‘it would be very unusual for two such boys to exist at the same time. Probably the same magnetic forces which produced the one have been at work to produce the other. There is nothing very surprising about that. I should like to meet this other one some time.’

‘They are so alike,’ said Zi-xing, ‘that even their grandmothers dote on them to the same degree. But I don’t think I have told you yet about the Jias’ other young ladies. Because your esteemed employer, Mr Lin, is married to Lady Jia’s daughter, this Miss Lin is now living with the Jias in the Rong-guo mansion. She is treated with great consideration, and as she is extremely intelligent and has good looks as well, the Jias all think very highly of her.’

Yu-cun nodded:

‘Yes, I believe my employer did have a daughter, but she lost her mother when she was very young, and as her father is now getting on in years and has no one else to look after her, it was natural that she should be sent to her grandmother’s. It also explains why you and I never saw her when we were there.’

After a little more conversation they rose from the table, the bill was paid, and they went their separate ways.

His younger sister, Chia Min, was your pupil’s mother. If you don’t believe me, go back and make further inquiries.”

Yutsun clapped his hands. “Of course,” he cried. “No wonder my pupil always pronounces min as mi and skips a stroke when writing it. That had puzzled me, but now you’ve explained the reason. I thought there was something uncommon about the child, and this proves it. She must take after her mother. But since she’s the grand-daughter of the Duke of Jungkuo, that’s only to be expected. It’s a pity her mother died last month.”

“My three younger sisters are all gone,” he sighed. “Not one is left of the elder generation. We’ll have to see what the younger generation is like.”

“Yes, just now you mentioned Cheng’s son who was born with jade, and the posthumous son of his elder brother. But hasn’t Lord Sheh any son?”

“After Cheng had this son with the jade, his wife had another who is still too young to judge. So he has two sons and a grandson, but there’s no telling how they will turn out. Lord Sheh has a son called Chia Lien who is over twenty now. He married a relative, the niece of his uncle Cheng’s wife Lady Wang, and they have been married for four or five years. This Chia Lien has purchased the rank of a sub-prefect. He’s another of your cynical, unconventional sort, a smooth talker and a good mixer, so he’s staying with his uncle Cheng to help run the household. Since his marriage, though, his wife has stolen all his thunder. She’s extremely good-looking and as plausible as she is capable — a wife in a thousand.”

“That bears out what I said,” remarked Yutsun. “All the people we’ve been discussing are probably the same in that, whether good or bad. We can’t judge them by ordinary standards.”

“Never mind whether they’re good or bad, and stop sizing up other people. Have a drink.”

“I’m talking so much I’m forgetting to drink.”

“Talking about other people is a good way to pass the time while drinking. What does it matter if we drink a little more?” Yutsun looked out of the window.

“It’s late,” he remarked. “We must be careful not to get shut out of the city. Let’s go back slowly and talk as we go.”

They got up and paid the bill. They were on the point of leaving when a voice from behind called:

“Congratulations, Brother Yutsun! I’ve come to bring you good news.” Yutsun turned quickly.... To know who it was, read the next chapter.

第3章 托内兄如海荐西宾 接外孙贾母惜孤女

却说雨村忙回头看时，不是别人，乃是当日同僚一案参革的张如圭。他系此地人，革后家居，今打听得都中奏准起复旧员之信，他便四下里寻情找门路，忽遇见雨村，故忙道喜。二人见了礼，张如圭便将此信告知雨村，雨村欢喜，忙忙叙了两句，各自别去回家。冷子兴听得此言，便忙献计，令雨村央求林如海，转向都中去央烦贾政。雨村领其意而别，回至馆中，忙寻邸报看真确了，次日面谋之如海。如海道：“天缘凑巧，因贱荆去世，都中家岳母念及小女无人依傍，前已道了男女船只来接，因小女未曾大痊，故尚未行，此刻正思送女进京。因向蒙教训之恩，未经酬报，遇此机会岂有不尽心图报之理。弟已预筹之，修下荐书一封，托内兄务为周全，方可稍尽弟之鄙诚；即有所费，弟于内家信中写明，不劳吾兄多虑。”雨村一面打恭，谢不释口，一面又问：“不知令亲大人现居何职？只怕晚生草率，不敢进谒。如海笑道：“若论舍亲，与尊兄犹系一家，乃荣公之孙。内兄现袭一等将军之职，名赦，字恩侯。二内兄名，字存周，现任工部员外郎，其为人谦恭厚道，大有祖父遗风，非膏粱轻薄之流。故弟致书烦托，则不但有污尊兄清操，即弟亦不屑为矣。”雨村听了，心下方信了昨日子兴之言，于是又谢了林如海。如海又说：“择了出月初二日小女入都，吾兄即同路而往，岂不两便？”雨村唯唯听命，心中十分得意。如海遂打点礼物并饯行之事，雨村一一领了。
　　那女学生原不忍离亲而去，无奈他外祖母必欲其往，且兼如海说：“汝父年已半百，再无续室之意，且汝多病，年又极小，上无亲母教养，下无妹妹扶持。今去依傍外祖母及舅氏姊妹，正好减我内顾之忧，如何不去？”黛玉听了，方洒泪拜别，随了奶娘及荣府中几个老妇登舟而去。雨村另有船只，带了两个小童，依附黛玉而行。
　　一日到了京都，雨村先整了衣冠，带着童仆，拿了宗侄的名帖至荣府门上投了。彼时贾政已看了妹丈之书，即忙请入相会。见雨村像貌魁伟，言谈不俗，且这贾政最喜的是读书人，礼贤下士，拯溺救危，大有祖风，况又系妹丈致意，因此优待雨村，更又不同。便极力帮助，题奏之日，谋了一个复职。不上两月，便选了金陵应天府，辞了贾政，择日到任去了，不在话下。
　　且说黛玉，自那日弃舟登岸时，便有荣府打发轿子并拉行李车辆伺候。这黛玉尝听得母亲说，他外祖母家与别人家不同。他近日所见的这几个三等的仆妇，吃穿用度已是不凡，何况今至其家，都要步步留心，时时在意，不要多说一句话，不多行一步路，恐被人耻笑了去。自上了轿，进了城，从纱窗中瞧了一瞧，其街市之繁华，人烟之阜盛，自非别处可比。又行了半日，忽见街北蹲着两个大石狮子，三间兽头大门，门前列坐着十来个华冠丽服之人，正门不开，只东西两角门有人出入。正门之上有一匾，匾上大书“敕造宁国府”五个大字。黛玉想道：“这是外祖的长房了。”又往西不远，照样也是三间大门，方是“荣国府”。却不进正门，只由西角门而进。轿子抬着走了一箭之远，将转弯时便歇了轿，后面的婆子也都下来了，另换了四个眉目秀洁的十七人岁的小厮上来，抬着轿子，众婆子步下跟随。至一垂花门前落下，那小厮俱然退出，众婆子上前打起轿帘，扶黛玉下了轿。黛玉扶着婆子的手进了垂花门，两边是超手游廊，正中是穿堂，当地放着一个紫檀架子大理石屏风。转过屏风，小小三间厅房，厅后便是正房大院。正面五间上房，皆是雕梁画栋，两边穿山游廊厢房，挂着各色鹦鹉画眉等雀鸟。台阶上坐着几个穿红着绿的丫头，一见他们来了，都笑迎上来道：“刚才老太太还念诵呢！可巧就来了。”于是三四人争着打帘子，一面听得人说：“林姑娘来了！”
　　黛玉方进房，只见两个人扶着一位鬓发如银的老母迎上来。黛玉知是外祖母了，正欲下拜，早被外祖母抱住，搂人怀中，“心肝儿肉”叫着大哭起来。当下侍立之人无不下泪，黛玉也哭个不休。众人慢慢解劝，那黛玉方拜见了外祖母，贾母方一一指与黛玉道：“这是你大舅母。这是二舅母。这是你先前珠大哥的媳妇珠大嫂子。”黛玉一一拜见。贾母又叫：“请姑娘们。今日远客来了，可以不必上学去。”众人答应了一声，便去了两个。不一时，只见三个奶妈并五六个丫鬟，拥着三位姑娘来了。第一个肌肤微丰，身材合中，腮凝新荔，鼻腻鹅脂，温柔沉默，观之可亲。第二个削肩细腰，长挑身材，鸭蛋脸儿，俊眼修眉，顾盼神飞，文彩精华，见之忘欲。第三个身量未足，形容尚小。其钗环裙袄，三人皆是一样的妆束。黛玉忙起身迎上来见礼，互相厮认，归了坐位。丫鬟送上茶来。不过叙些黛玉之母如何得病，如何请医服药，如何送死发丧。不免贾母又伤感起来，因说：“我这些女孩儿．所疼的独有你母亲。今一旦先我而亡，不得见面，怎不伤心！”说着，携了黛玉的手又哭起来。众人都忙相劝慰，方略略止住。
　　众人见黛玉年纪虽小，其举止言谈不俗，身体面貌虽弱不胜衣，却有一段风流态度，便知他有不足之症。因问：“常服何药？为何不治好了？”黛玉道：“我自来如此，从会吃饭时便吃药，到如今了，经过多少名医，总未见效。那一年我才三岁，记得来了一个癞头和尚，说要化我去出家。我父母自是不从，他又说：‘既舍不得他，但只怕他的病一生也不能好的。若要好时，除非从此以后总不许见哭声，除父母之外，凡有外亲一概不见，方可平安了此一生。’这和尚疯疯癫癫说了这些不经之谈，也没人理他。如今还是吃人参养荣丸。”贾母道：“这正好，我这里正配丸药呢，叫他们多配一料就是了。”
　　一语未完，只听后院中有笑语声，说：“我来迟了，没得迎接远客！”黛玉思忖道：“这些人个个皆敛声屏气如此，这来者是谁，这样放诞无礼？”心下想时，只见一群媳妇丫鬟拥着一个丽人从后房进来。这个人打扮与姑娘们不同，彩绣辉煌，恍若神妃仙子。头上戴着金丝八宝攒珠髻，绾朝阳五凤挂珠钗，项上戴着赤金盘螭缨络圈，身上穿着缕金百蝶穿花大红云缎窄裉袄，外罩五彩刻丝石青银鼠褂，下着翡翠撒花洋绉裙。一双丹凤三角眼，两弯柳叶掉捎眉，身量苗条，体格风骚，粉面含春威不露，丹唇未启笑先闻。黛玉连忙起身接见。贾母笑道：“你不认得他，他是我们这里有名的一个泼辣货，南京所谓‘辣子’，你只叫他‘凤辣子’就是了。”黛玉正不知以何称呼，众妹妹都忙告诉黛玉道：“这是琏二嫂子。”黛玉虽不曾识面，听见他母亲说过，大舅贾赦之子贾琏，娶的就是二舅母王氏的内侄女，自幼假充男儿教养，学名叫做王熙凤。黛玉忙陪笑见礼，以“嫂”呼之。
　　这熙凤携着黛玉的手，上下细细打量一回，便仍送至贾母身边坐下，因笑道：“天下真有这样标致人儿！我今日才算看见了。况且这通身的气派，竟不象老祖宗的外孙女儿，竟是嫡亲的孙女儿似的，怨不得老祖宗天天嘴里心里放不下。只可怜我这妹妹这么命苦，怎么姑妈偏就去世了呢！”说着便用帕拭泪。贾母笑道：“我才好了，你又来招我。你妹妹远路才来，身子又弱，也才劝住了，快别再提了。”熙凤听了，忙转悲为喜道：“正是呢！我一见了妹妹，一心都在他身上，又是喜欢，又是伤心，竟忘了老祖宗了，该打，该打！”又忙拉着黛玉的手问道：“妹妹几岁了？可也上过学？现吃什么药？在这里别想家，要什么吃的、什么玩的，只管告诉我。丫头老婆们不好，也只管告诉我。”黛玉一一答应。一面熙凤又问人：“林姑娘的东西可搬进来了？带了几个人来？你们赶早打扫两间屋子，叫他们歇歇儿去。”说话时已摆了果茶上来，熙凤亲自布让。又见二舅母问他：“月钱放完了没有？”熙凤道：“放完了。刚才带了人到后楼上找缎子，找了半日也没见昨儿太太说的那个。想必太太记错了。”王夫人道：“有没有，什么要紧。”因又说道：“该随手拿出两个来给你这妹妹裁衣裳啊。等晚上想着再叫人去拿罢。”熙凤道：“我倒先料着了。知道妹妹这两日必到，我已经预备下了，等太太回去过了目好送来。”王夫人一笑，点头不语。
　　当下茶果已撤，贾母命两个老嬷嬷带黛玉去见两个舅舅去。维时贾赦之妻邢氏忙起身笑回道：“我带了外甥女儿过去，到底便宜些。”贾母笑道：“正是呢。你也去罢，不必过来了。”那邢夫人答应了，遂带着黛玉和王夫人作辞，大家送至穿堂。垂花门前早有众小厮拉过一辆翠幄清油车来，邢夫人携了黛玉坐上，众老婆们放下车帘，方命小厮们抬起。拉至宽处，驾上驯骡，出了西角门往东，过荣府正门，入一黑油漆大门内，至仪门前方下了车。邢夫人挽着黛玉的手进入院中，黛玉度其处，必是荣府中之花园隔断过来的。进入三层仪门，果见正房、厢房、游廊，悉皆小巧别致，不似那边的轩峻壮丽，且院中随处之树木山石皆好。及进入正室，早有许多艳妆丽服之姬妾丫鬟迎着。邢夫人让黛玉坐了，一面令人到外书房中请贾赦。一时回来说：“老爷说了：‘连日身上不好，见了姑娘彼此伤心，暂且不忍相见。劝姑娘不必伤怀想家，跟太太和舅母，是和家里一样的。姐妹们虽拙，大家一处作伴，也可以解些烦闷。或有委屈之处只管说，别外道才是。’”黛玉忙站起身来，一一答应了。再坐一刻便告辞，邢夫人苦留吃过饭去。黛玉笑回道：“舅母爱惜赐饭，原不应辞，只是还要过去拜见二舅舅，恐去迟了不恭，异日再领，望舅母容谅。”邢夫人道：“这也罢了。”遂命两个嬷嬷用方才坐来的车送过去。于是黛玉告辞。邢夫人送至仪门前，又嘱咐了众人几句，眼看着车去了方回来。
　　一时黛玉进入荣府，下了车，只见一条大甬路直接出大门来。众嬷嬷引着便往东转弯，走过一座东西穿堂、向南大厅之后仪门内大院落，上面五间大正房，两边厢房，鹿顶，耳门钻山，四通八达，轩昂壮丽，比各处不同。黛玉便知这方是正内室。进入堂屋，抬头迎面先见一个赤金九龙青地大匾，匾上写着斗大三个字是“荣禧堂”，后有一行小字“某年月日书赐荣国公贾源”，又苍“万几宸翰”之宝。大紫檀雕螭案上设着三尺多高青绿古铜鼎，悬着待漏随朝墨龙大画，一边是錾金彝，一边是玻璃盆。地下两溜十六张楠木圈椅。又有一副对联，乃是乌木联牌镶着錾金字迹，道是：
　　　　座上珠玑昭日月；堂前黼黻焕烟霞。
　　下面一行小字是“世教弟勋袭东安郡于穆拜手书。”原来王夫人时常居坐宴息也不在这正室中，只在东边的三间耳房内。于是嬷嬷们引黛玉进东房门来。临窗大炕上铺着猩红洋毯，正面设着大红金线蟒引枕，秋香色金钱蟒大条褥，两边设一对梅花式洋漆小几，左边几上摆着文王鼎，鼎旁匙著香盒，右边几上摆着汝窑美人觚，里面插着时鲜花草。地下面西一溜四张大椅，都搭着银红撒花椅搭，底下四副脚踏。两边又有一对高几，几上若碗瓶花俱备。其徐陈设，不必细说。老嬷嬷让黛玉上炕坐。炕沿上却也有两个锦褥对设。黛玉度其位次，便不上炕，只就东边椅上坐了。本房的丫鬟忙捧上茶来。黛玉一面吃了，打量这些丫鬟们妆饰衣裙、举止行动，果与别家不同。
　　茶未吃了，只见一个穿红绩袄青绸掐牙背心的一个丫鬟走来笑道：“太太说：请林姑娘到那边坐罢。”老嬷嬷听了，于是又引黛玉出来，到了东南三间小正房内。正面炕上横设一张炕桌，上面堆着书籍茶具，靠东壁面西设着半旧的青缎靠背引枕。王夫人却坐在西边下首，亦是半旧青缎靠背坐褥。见黛玉来了，便往东让。黛玉心中料定这是贾政之位，因见挨炕一溜三张椅子上也搭着半旧的弹花椅袱，黛玉便向椅上坐了。王夫人再三让他上炕，他方挨王夫人坐下。王夫人因说：“你舅舅今日斋戒去了，再见罢。只是有句话嘱咐你，你三个姐妹倒都极好，以后一处念书认字，学针线，或偶一玩笑，却都有个尽让的。我就只一件不放心，我有一个孽根祸胎，是家里的‘混世魔王’，今日因往庙里还愿去，尚未回来，晚上你看见就知道了。你以后总不用理会他，你这些姐姐妹妹都不敢沾惹他的。”黛玉素闻母亲说过，有个内侄乃衔玉而生，顽劣异常，不喜读书，最喜在内帏厮混，外祖母又溺爱，无人敢管。今见王夫人所说，便知是这位表兄，一面陪笑道：“舅母所说，可是衔玉而生的？在家时记得母亲常说，这位哥哥比我大一岁，小名就叫宝玉，性虽憨顽，说待姊妹们却是极好的。况我来了，自然和姊妹们一处，弟兄们是另院别房，岂有沾惹之理？”王夫人笑道：“你不知道原故，他和别人不同，自幼因老太太疼爱，原系和姐妹们一处娇养惯了的。若姐妹们不理他，他倒还安静些，若一日姐妹们和他多说了一句话，他心上一喜，便生出许多事来。所以嘱咐你别理会他。他嘴里一时甜言蜜语，一时有天没日，疯疯傻傻，只休信他。”黛玉一一的都答应着。
　　忽见一个丫鬟来说：“老太太那里传晚饭了。”王夫人忙携了黛玉，出后房门，由后廊往西，出了角门是一条南北甬路，南边是倒座三间小小抱厦厅，北边立着一个粉油大影壁，后有一个半大门，小小一所房屋。王夫人笑指向黛玉道：“这是你凤姐姐的屋子。回来你好往这里找他去，少什么东西只管和他说就是了。”这院门上也有几个才总角的小厮，都垂手侍立。王夫人遂携黛玉穿过一个东西穿堂，便是贾母的后院了。于是进入后房门，已有许多人在此伺候，见王夫人来，方安设桌椅。贾珠之妻李氏捧杯，熙凤安箸，王夫人进羹。贾母正面榻上独坐，两旁四张空椅，熙凤忙拉黛玉在左边第一张椅子上坐下，黛玉十分推让。贾母笑道：“你舅母和嫂子们是不在这里吃饭的。你是客，原该这么坐。”黛玉方告了坐，就坐了。贾母命王夫人也坐了。迎春姊妹三个告了坐方上来。迎春坐右手第一，探春左第二，惜春右第二。旁边丫鬟执着拂尘、漱盂、巾帕，李纨、凤姐立于案边布让；外间伺候的媳妇丫鬟虽多，却连一声咳嗽不闻。饭毕，各各有丫鬟用小茶盘捧上茶来。当日林家教女以惜福养身，每饭后必过片时方吃茶，不伤脾胃；今黛玉见了这里许多规矩，不似家中，也只得随和些，接了茶。又有人捧过漱盂来，黛玉也漱了口，又盥手毕。然后又捧上茶来，这方是吃的茶。贾母便说：“你们去罢，让我们自在说说话儿。”王夫人遂起身，又说了两句闲话儿，方引李、凤二人去了。
　　贾母因问黛玉念何书。黛玉道：“刚念了《四书》。”黛玉又问姊妹们读何书，贾母道：“读什么书，不过认几个字罢了。”一语未了，只听外面一阵脚步响，丫鬟进来报道：“宝玉来了。”黛玉心想，这个宝玉不知是怎样个惫懒人呢。及至进来一看，却是位青年公子：头上戴着束发嵌宝紫金冠，齐眉勒着二龙戏珠金抹额，一件二色金百蝶穿花大红箭袖，束着五彩丝攒花结长穗宫绦，外罩石青起花八团倭缎排穗褂，登着青缎粉底小朝靴。面若中秋之月，色如春晓之花，鬓若刀裁，眉如墨画，鼻如悬胆，睛若秋波，虽怒时而似笑，即视而有情。项上金螭缨络，又有一根五色丝绦，系着一块美玉。黛玉一见便吃一大惊，心中想道：“好生奇怪，倒象在那里见过的，何等眼熟！”只见这宝玉向贾母请了安，贾母便命：“去见你娘来。”即转身去了。一回再来时，已换了冠带，头上周围一转的短发都结成小辫，红丝结束，共攒至顶中胎发，总编一根大辫，黑亮如漆，从顶至梢，一串四颗大珠，用金八宝坠脚。身上穿着银红撒花半旧大袄，仍旧带着项圈、宝玉、寄名锁、护身符等物，下面半露松绿撒花绫裤，锦边弹墨袜，厚底大红鞋。越显得面如傅粉，唇若施脂，转盼多情，语言若笑。天然一段风韵，全在眉梢；平生万种情思，悉堆眼角。看其外貌最是极好，却难知其底细，后人有《西江月》二词，批的极确。词曰：
　　　　无故寻愁觅恨，有时似傻如狂。纵然生得好皮囊，腹内原来草莽。潦倒不通庶务，愚顽怕读文章。行为偏僻性乖张，那管世人诽谤！
　　又曰：
　　　　富贵不知乐业，贫穷难耐凄凉。可怜辜负好时光，于国于家无望。天下无能第一，古今不肖无双。寄言纨绔与膏梁：莫效此儿形状。
　　却说贾母见他进来，笑道：“外客没见就脱了衣裳了，还不去见你妹妹呢。”宝玉早已看见了一个袅袅婷婷的女儿，便料定是林姑妈之女，忙来见礼。归了坐细看时，真是与众各别。只见：
　　　　两弯似蹙非蹙笼烟眉，一双似喜非喜含情目。态生两靥之愁，娇袭一身之病。泪光点点，娇喘微微。闲静似娇花照水，行动如弱柳扶风。心较比干多一窍，病如西子胜三分。
　　宝玉看罢，笑道：“这个妹妹我曾见过的。”贾母笑道：“又胡说了，你何曾见过？”
　　宝玉笑道：“虽没见过，却看着面善，心里倒象是远别重逢的一般。”贾母笑道：“好，好！这么更相和睦了。”
　　宝玉便走向黛玉身边坐下，又细细打量一番，因问：“妹妹可曾读书？”黛玉道：“不曾读书，只上了一年学，些须认得几个字。”宝玉又道：“妹妹尊名？”黛玉便说了名。宝玉又道：“表字？”黛玉道：“无字。”宝玉笑道：“我送妹妹一字：莫若‘颦颦’二字极妙。”探春便道：“何处出典？”宝玉道：“《古今人物通考》上说：‘西方有石名黛，可代画眉之墨。’况这妹妹眉尖若蹙，取这个字岂不美？”探春笑道：“只怕又是杜撰。”宝玉笑道：“除了《四书》，杜撰的也太多呢。”因又问黛玉：“可有玉没有？”众人都不解。黛玉便忖度着：“因他有玉，所以才问我的。”便答道：“我没有玉。你那玉也是件稀罕物儿，岂能人人皆有？”宝玉听了，登时发作起狂病来，摘下那玉就狠命摔去，骂道：“什么罕物！人的高下不识，还说灵不灵呢！我也不要这劳什子！”吓的地下众人一拥争去拾玉。贾母急的搂了宝玉道：“孽障！你生气要打骂人容易，何苦摔那命根子！”宝玉满面泪痕哭道：“家里姐姐妹妹都没有，单我有，我说没趣儿。如今来这个神仙似的妹妹也没有，可知这不是个好东西。”贾母忙哄他道：“你这妹妹原有玉来着。因你姑妈去世时，舍不得你妹妹，无法可处，遂将他的玉带了去，一则全殉葬之礼，尽你妹妹的孝心；二则你姑妈的阴灵儿也可权作见了你妹妹了。因此他说没有，也是不便自己夸张的意思啊。你还不好生带上，仔细你娘知道！”说着便向丫鬟手中接来亲与他带上。宝玉听如此说，想了一想，也就不生别论。
　　当下奶娘来问黛玉房舍，贾母便说：“将宝玉挪出来，同我在套间暖阁里，把你林姑娘暂且安置在碧纱厨里。等过了残冬，春天再给他们收拾房屋，另作一番安置罢。”宝玉道：“好祖宗，我就在碧纱厨外的床上很妥当。又何必出来，闹的老祖宗不得安静呢？”贾母想一想说：“也罢了。”每人一个奶娘并一个丫头照管，馀者在外间上夜听唤。一面早有熙凤命人送了一顶藕合色花帐并锦被缎褥之类。黛玉只带了两个人来，一个是自己的奶娘王嬷嬷，一个是十岁的小丫头，名唤雪雁。贾母见雪雁甚小，一团孩气，王嬷嬷又极老，料黛玉皆不遂心，将自己身边一个二等小丫头名唤鹦哥的与了黛玉。亦如迎春等一般，每人除自幼乳母外，另有四个教引嬷嬷，除贴身掌管钗钏盥沐两个丫头外，另有四五个洒扫房屋来往使役的小丫头。当下王嬷嬷与鹦哥陪侍黛玉在碧纱厨内，宝玉乳母李嬷嬷并大丫头名唤袭人的陪侍宝玉在外面大床上。原来这袭人亦是贾母之婢，本名蕊珠，贾母因溺爱宝玉，恐宝玉之婢不中使，素喜蕊珠心地纯良，遂与宝玉。宝玉因知他本姓花，又曾见旧人诗句有“花气袭人”一句，遂回明贾母，即把蕊珠更名袭人。
　　却说袭人倒有些痴处：伏侍贾母时，心中只有贾母；如今跟了宝玉，心中又只有宝玉了。只因宝玉性情乖僻，每每规谏，见宝玉不听，心中着实忧郁。是晚宝玉李嬷嬷已睡了，他见里面黛玉鹦哥犹未安歇，他自卸了妆，悄悄的进来，笑问：“姑娘怎么还不安歇？”黛玉忙笑让：“姐姐请坐。”袭人在床沿上坐了。鹦哥笑道：“林姑娘在这里伤心，自己淌眼抹泪的，说：‘今儿才来了，就惹出你们哥儿的病来。倘或摔坏了那玉，岂不是因我之过！’所以伤心，我好容易劝好了。”袭人道：“姑娘快别这么着！将来只怕比这更奇怪的笑话儿还有呢。若为他这种行状你多心伤感，只怕你还伤感不了呢。快别多心！”黛玉道：“姐姐们说的，我记着就是了。”又叙了一回，方才安歇。
次早起来省过贾母．因往王夫人处来。正值王夫人与熙凤在一处拆金陵来的书信，又有王夫人的兄嫂处遣来的两个媳妇儿来说话。黛玉虽不知原委，探春等却晓得是议论金陵城中居住的薛家姨母之子—表兄薛蟠，倚财仗势．打死人命，现在应天府案下审理。如今舅舅王子腾得了信，遣人来告诉这边，意欲唤取进京之意。
毕竟怎的，下回分解。

Just then Yucun turned and saw that it was no other than Zhang Rugui, a former colleague who had been dismissed from the same post as himself for the same reason. A native of this place, after his dismissal he had stayed at home. But now, hearing in the capital the rescript had been issued authorizing the reinstatement of former officials, he had been pulling strings to find some opening. He hailed Yucun joyfully and after an exchange of greetings told him the news. Yucun was overjoyed, but after a hasty conversation they went their different ways.

Leng Zixing, who had heard this too, promptly advised Yucun to ask Lin Ruhai to put in a good word for him with Jia Zheng in the capital. Yucun agreed and went back to his lodgings, where he lost no time in consulting the government gazette to verify the news. The next day he went to see Lin Ruhai.

“What a lucky coincidence!” exclaimed Ruhai. “Since my wife’s death my mother-in-law in the capital has been worried because my daughter has no one to bring her up. She has sent two boats with male and female attendants to fetch the child, but I delayed her departure while she was unwell. I was wondering how to repay you for your goodness in teaching her: now this need arises. I have made arrangements to help you as a small return for your kindness. I have already written a letter to my brother-in-law urging him to do all he can for you as a way of expressing my own appreciation. As for the travelling expenses, don’t worry. I’ve made that clear in my letter.”

Yucun bowed with profuse thanks and asked, “May I know your respected brother-in-law’s position? I fear I am too uncouth to intrude on him.”

Ruhai smiled. “My humble kinsmen belong to your honourable clan. They are the grandsons of the Duke of Rongguo. My elder brother-in-law Jia She, whose courtesy name is Enhou, is a hereditary general of the first rank. My second, Jia Zheng, whose courtesy name is Cunzhou, is an under-secretary in the Board of Works. He is an unassuming, generous man who takes after his grandfather. So you need have no fear that he may offend your fine sensibilities.”

Then Yucun understood why Leng Zixing had spoken as he did the previous day. He thanked Ruhai again and took his leave, in high good humour, back to his lodgings. He made haste to prime himself by reading the government gazette. The next day he went to see Lin Ruhai again, and it was settled that they would start for the capital on the second of the next month. Yucun was so delighted that he could hardly contain himself. Ruhai for his part set about preparing gifts for his kinsmen and parting presents for Yucun, who accepted them with alacrity.

His pupil Daiyu was at first unwilling to leave her father, but her grandmother was insistent and Ruhai told her, “I am nearly fifty, my dear, and have no intention of taking another wife. You’re young and delicate, with no mother to take care of you, no sisters or brothers to look after you. If you go to stay with your grandmother and uncles’ girls, that will take a weight off my mind. How can you refuse?”

So parting from him in a flood of tears, she embarked with her nurse and some elderly maid-servors from the Rong Mansion, followed by Yucun and two pages in another junk.

In due course they reached the capital and entered the city. Yucun, sprucing himself up, went with his pages to the gate of the Rong Mansion and handed in his visiting-card on which he had styled himself Jia Zheng’s “nephew.”

Jia Zheng, who had received his brother-in-law’s letter, lost no time in asking him in. Yucun cut an impressive figure and was by no means vulgar in his conversation. Since Jia Zheng was well-disposed to scholars and, like his grandfather before him, delighted in honouring worthy men of letters and helping those in distress, he treated Yucun uncommonly well and did all in his power to help him. The same day he exerted himself on Yucun’s behalf at court, and before two months were out Yucun was appointed to the magistracy of Yingtian Prefecture in Nanking. Thither, after taking leave of Jia Zheng, he proceeded to take up his post. This is no part of our story, however.

Daiyu, meanwhile, had disembarked. She had been carried in a sedan-chair from the river and now the bearers carried her into the city. Peeping through the gauze window of the chair, she saw the streets and people of the capital, as well as the splendour and bustle which she had always heard described. After what seemed a long time they came to a street with two huge stone lions crouching on the north side, flanking a great triple gate with beast-head knockers, in front of which ten or more men in smart livery were sitting. The central gate was shut, but people were passing in and out of the smaller side gates. On a board above the main gate was written in large characters: Ningguo Mansion Built at Imperial Command.

“This must be the eastern mansion of my elder uncle,” thought Daiyu.

A little further on they came to another imposing triple gate. This was the Rong Mansion. Instead of going through the main gate, they entered by the smaller one on the west. The bearers carried the chair about the distance of a bow-shot, then set it down at a turning and withdrew. The maidservants behind the chair had now caught up and were proceeding on foot. Three or four smartly dressed lads of seventeen or eighteen picked up the chair and, followed by the maids, carried it to a gate decorated with overhanging flowery patterns carved in wood. There they set it down and withdrew, the maids coming forward to raise the curtain of the chair and help Daiyu out.

Each step of the stone flagging leading to the gate was carved with the design of a unicorn. As they entered the gate, on both sides were covered corridors and above the main one an ornamental screen of green marble. Passing this, they came to a large courtyard and a spacious hall. In front was a platform on which stood a bronze cauldron green with antiquity. On either side were galleries. A horizontal board over the hall bore the words: Hall of Glorious Felicity. In smaller characters was the inscription: “Dated the month of spring in the year of bingshen, written by the Prince of Dongan in his own hand for the Elder Brother of the Honoured Duke Rongguo.”

Lady Jia, whose husband had inherited the title Duke of Rongguo, was the mother of Jia She and Jia Zheng. Of her daughters, the eldest had been chosen as a consort of the Emperor and the second, Jia Min, was Daiyu’s mother. After marrying Lin Ruhai she had borne him a son who had died at the age of three, then a daughter Daiyu who was her only child.

Daiyu had often heard her mother say that her grandmother’s home was not like other people’s houses. The servants she had seen during the past few days involved in ferrying her belongings were of a higher standard than in other families, so she must be on her guard every moment and take care not to say anything silly or make any foolish move. Having entered the hall, she waited in silence while the maids in attendance went to the back. Then she was ushered into a large courtyard at the back.

In the five-sectioned main building at the back, maids were waiting in the entrance hall. When they saw Daiyu coming, the beaded portiere was raised and someone announced, “Miss Lin is here.”

As she entered the hall, an elderly lady supported by two maids advanced to meet her. Daiyu knew that this must be her grandmother. But before she could kowtow the old lady threw both arms around her.

“Dear heart! Flesh of my child!” she cried, and burst out sobbing.

All the attendants were overcome with tears, and Daiyu herself could not keep from weeping. When at last the others had persuaded her to stop, Daiyu made her kowtow. This done, the Lady Dowager introduced those present.

“This,” she said, “is your elder uncle’s wife. This is your second uncle’s wife. This is the wife of your late Cousin Zhu.”

Daiyu greeted each in turn.

“Ask the young ladies in,” said the Lady Dowager. “They can be excused from their lessons today in honour of our guest from far away.”

Thereupon a maid went to carry out her orders. And presently three girls and three nurses entered the hall, followed by five or six maids.

The first girl was of medium height and slender. Her cheeks were the texture of newly formed snow, her eyes as lustrous as lacquer, gentle and demure.

The second had sloping shoulders and a slender waist. She was tall and slim, with an oval face, well-defined eyebrows and lovely dancing eyes. She seemed elegant and quick-witted with an air of distinction. To look at her was to forget the vulgarities of this world.

The third was not yet fully grown and still had the face of a child.

All three were dressed in similar tunics and skirts with the same bracelets and head ornaments.

Daiyu rose quickly to greet these cousins. After the exchange of greetings, they took seats while the maids served tea. All the while Daiyu was answering her grandmother’s questions she was wondering, “I know that Mother had a brother’s son, born of a concubine, who was a horrid good-for-nothing. But I also have an elder female cousin called Xichun. So these three must be my cousins, but how well-bred they are!”

Just then a laugh was heard outside and a voice cried:

“I’m late in greeting our guest from afar!”

Daiyu thought with surprise, “Everyone here is so respectful and solemn, they all seem to be holding their breath. Who can this be, so boisterous and pert?”

While she was still wondering, through the back door trooped some matrons and maids surrounding a young woman. Unlike the girls, she was richly dressed and resplendent as a fairy.

Her gold-filigree tiara was set with jewels and pearls. Her hair-clasps, in the form of five phoenixes facing the sun, had pendants of pearls. Her necklet, of red gold, was in the form of a coiled dragon studded with gems. She had double red jade pendants with pea-green tassels attached to her skirt.

Her close-fitting red satin jacket was embroidered with gold butterflies and flowers. Her turquoise cape, lined with white squirrel, was inset with designs in coloured silk. Her skirt of kingfisher-blue crepe was patterned with flowers.

She had the almond-shaped eyes of a phoenix and slanting eyebrows as long and drooping as willow leaves. Her figure was slender and her manner vivacious. The springtime charm of her powdered face gave no hint of her latent formidability. And before her crimson lips parted, her laughter rang out.

Daiyu rose quickly to greet her.

“You don’t know her yet.” The Lady Dowager chuckled. “She’s the terror of this house. In the south they’d call her Hot Pepper. Just call her Fiery Phoenix.”

Daiyu was at a loss how to address her when her cousins came to her rescue. “This is Cousin Lian’s wife,” they told her.

Though Daiyu had never met her, she knew from her mother that Jia She had a son called Jia Lian married to the niece of Lady Wang, her second uncle’s wife. She had been educated like a boy and given the school-room name Xifeng. Daiyu lost no time in greeting her with a smile as “cousin.”

Xifeng took her hand and carefully inspected her from head to foot, then led her back to her seat by the Lady Dowager.

“Well,” she cried with a laugh, “this is the first time I’ve set eyes on such a ravishing beauty. Her whole air is so distinguished! She doesn’t take after her father, son-in-law of our Old Ancestress, but looks more like a Jia. No wonder our Old Ancestress couldn’t put you out of her mind and was for ever talking or thinking about you. But poor ill-fated little cousin, losing your mother so young!” With that she dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief.

“I’ve only just dried my tears. Do you want to start me off again?” said the old lady playfully. “Your young cousin’s had a long journey and she’s delicate. We’ve just got her to stop crying. So don’t reopen that subject.”

Xifeng switched at once from grief to merriment. “Of course,” she cried. “I was so carried away by joy and sorrow at sight of my little cousin, I forgot our Old Ancestress. I deserve to be caned.” Taking Daiyu’s hand again, she asked, “How old are you, cousin? Have you started school yet? What medicine are you taking? You mustn’t be homesick here. If you fancy anything to eat or play with, just come and tell me. If any maids or old nurses aren’t good to you, just let me know.”

She turned then to the servants. “Have Miss Lin’s luggage and things been brought in? How many attendants did she bring? Hurry up and prepare a couple of rooms for them to rest in.”

Meanwhile refreshments had been served. And as Xifeng handed round the tea and sweetmeats, Lady Wang asked whether she had distributed the monthly allowance.

“It’s finished,” was Xifeng’s answer. “Just now I took some people to the upstairs storeroom at the back to look for some brocade. But though we searched for a long time we couldn’t find any of the kind you described to us yesterday, madam. Could it be that you misremembered?”

“It doesn’t matter if you can’t find it,” said Lady Wang. “I want two lengths to make clothes for this cousin of yours. You can choose some for her in the evening. And don’t forget to have them made.”

“I’ve already done that,” replied Xifeng. “Knowing my cousin would be here any day, I got everything ready. The material is waiting in your place for your inspection. If you pass it, madam, it can be sent over.”

Lady Wang smiled and nodded her approval.

Now the refreshments were cleared away and the Lady Dowager ordered two nurses to take Daiyu to see her two uncles.

At once Jia She’s wife, Lady Xing, rose to her feet and suggested, “Won’t it be simpler if I take my niece?”

“Very well,” agreed the old lady. “And there’s no need for you to come back afterwards.”

So Lady Xing assented and then told Daiyu to take her leave of Lady Wang, after which the rest saw them to the entrance hall. Outside the ornamental gate pages were waiting beside a blue lacquered carriage with kingfisher-blue curtains. Lady Xing led Daiyu by the hand into this and the pages drew the curtains. Then they took up the shafts and, followed by four or five serving-women and seven or eight pages, carried the carriage to an open space and harnessed a docile mule to it. They left by the west side gate, proceeded east past the main entrance of the Rong Mansion, entered a large black-lacquered gate and drew up in front of a ceremonial gate.

When the pages had withdrawn, the serving-women raised the carriage curtains and Lady Xing helped Daiyu to alight. She led her through the gate into a courtyard. This, she deduced, must be the inner court of the mansion. As they advanced another three hundred yards they came to a large courtyard and then to a large hall in front of which, on either side, were several rows of lodge-like buildings. This was the main hall of the Ning Mansion.

They entered a ceremonial gate and, after passing through a large hall and an inner one, came to a group of stately buildings which constituted the residential quarters. Lady Xing invited her niece into an entrance hall, then into the main reception room.

Daiyu noticed that the furnishings here were very different from those in the west mansion. When she was seated, several maids in red and green satin brought tea. After sipping it she rose to take her leave. Lady Xing insisted that she stay for the midday meal.

“Thank you very much, aunt, you are too kind,” said Daiyu. “But really I shouldn’t stay. I still have to pay my respects to my second uncle. If I delay, I’m afraid he may be displeased. Please excuse me and let me stay another time.”

“In that case, I won’t keep you,” said Lady Xing. She saw her out and gave her a few directions, then watched her get into her carriage and leave.

Daiyu’s carriage was now driven to the Rong Mansion and through the west side gate. After some distance it came to a gate, at which four or five pages were waiting. As it drew up they raised the curtain. Daiyu saw that they were in a courtyard with a corridor running along each side. They were led into a hall

She got into her chair and they entered the city. Through its gauze panel she saw streets and buildings more rich and elegant and throngs of people more lively and numerous than she had ever seen in her life. After what seemed a long time they came to a street with two huge stone lions crouching on the north side, flanking a great triple gate with beast-head knockers, in front of which ten or more men in smart livery were sitting. The central gate was shut, but people were passing in and out of the smaller side gates. On a board above the main gate was written in large characters: Ningguo Mansion Built at Imperial Command.

Daiyu realized that this must be where the elder branch of her grandmother’s family lived.

A little further to the west they came to another imposing triple gate. This was the Rongguo Mansion. Instead of going through the main gate, they entered by the one on the west which gave access to the side quarters. Once inside the bearers carried the chair a bow-shot further, then set it down at a turning and withdrew. The maid-servants behind Daiyu had now alighted and were proceeding on foot. Three or four smartly dressed lads of seventeen or eighteen picked up the chair and, followed by the maids, carried it to a gate decorated with overhanging flowery patterns carved in wood. There they set it down, and all withdrew except the maids, who came forward to raise the curtain of the chair and help Daiyu out.

Each hand resting on one of the maids, she passed through the ornamental gate into a courtyard which had balustraded loggias on either side and a hallway with three rooms at its end. The maids led her to these three rooms, then lifted the red felt portiere at the entrance to the hall and called softly:

“Miss Lin is here.”

As they entered, an old woman helped by two maids advanced to meet them. Thinking this must be her grandmother, Daiyu was about to kowtow when she was clasped in the old lady’s arms and drawn to her bosom.

“Heart’s darling!” cried the old lady in tears. “Flesh of my child! So this is why I’ve outlived all the rest — to have you here to comfort me in my old age.” She broke down and sobbed as all the attendants wept in sympathy. And Daiyu herself could not keep from crying. It was some time before those present succeeded in calming them.

When at last the old lady introduced Daiyu to the others, she learned that the two ladies who had supported the old lady were her maternal uncles’ wives, the wife of Lord She and the wife of Lord Zheng. The young married woman who had helped her to change was the wife of her elder cousin Zhu, the son of her first maternal uncle Jia She. Another young married woman was introduced as the wife of her second cousin, Bao-yu’s elder brother Jia Zhu, who had died. Then three young ladies arrived, Ying-chun, Tan-chun and Xi-chun, daughters of the House of Jia.

While the maids were tidying their mistress’s hair and clothes, a servant announced that dinner was to be served in the other suite. The old lady led Daiyu out, walking with the aid of her granddaughters, to a corridor running from the entrance hall to a large hall at the back. Here a long table of carved blackwood was laid with a sumptuous meal.

The Lady Dowager took the seat of honour at the south end, and asked Daiyu to take the place on her left. The three granddaughters took the other three sides of the table at her bidding, while Lady Wang and the other ladies helped to serve the meal. You-shi and Aunt Xue, however, sat at a small table on the east side.

Daiyu was too confused by all the unfamiliar rules of etiquette to do more than force down a few mouthfuls of rice and soup.

As soon as the meal was over, her aunt, Lady Wang, came in again to ask the old lady if they might have the pleasure of some music.

“By all means,” said the old lady. “But why not let us chat a little first?”

Just then some sweetmeats and refreshments were brought in. While the others were choosing what they fancied, the old lady noticed that Daiyu had such poor appetite that she took only a few sips of soup and a couple of sweetmeats.

“You two had better go back,” she said to Lady Wang and Lady Xing. “There’s no need for both of you to stay.”

Lady Wang, after urging Daiyu to make herself at home, took the other ladies away.

Then the old lady asked Daiyu what books she had studied.

“I’ve just finished the Four Books,” said Daiyu. “But I’m very ignorant.” Then she inquired what the other girls were studying.

“They only know a very few characters, not enough to matter.”

As she was speaking, a flurry of footsteps could be heard outside and a maid came in to announce, “Bao-yu is here.”

Daiyu was wondering what sort of graceless scamp or little dunce Bao-yu was to be so dreaded, when even as the maid announced him a very different young gentleman entered the room.

He had a small jewel-encrusted gold coronet on the top of his head and a golden headband low down over his brow in the form of two dragons playing with a large pearl.

He was wearing a narrow-sleeved, full-skirted robe of red material, with flowers and butterflies embroidered in gold and coloured silks. Over this he had a turquoise fringed collar of Russian sable.

“You haven’t seen him yet.” The old lady beamed. “But you don’t know how naughty he is. He’s still the silly little creature he was ten years ago, so don’t take any notice of him.”

Daiyu rose quickly to her feet.

Her grandmother introduced her, saying, “This is your cousin Lin Yu-tsun’s daughter, your Aunt Lin’s child. You can call her Cousin Lin.”

Bao-yu stepped forward and bowed. Raising his eyes, he saw a slender, delicate girl with a winning manner and two faint lines of eyebrows, as if painted with ink, a pair of eyes as clear as autumn water, and a face as radiant and captivating as a spring flower. Her whole person was as graceful as a weeping willow swaying in the wind. There was an air of natural distinction about her, and her movements had a natural grace.

“I have seen this cousin before,” he declared at the end of his scrutiny.

“Nonsense!” said his grandmother, laughing. “How could you have done?”

“Well, even if I haven’t, her face looks familiar. I feel as if we’d met before.”

“That’s a natural enough impression,” said the old lady.

Bao-yu went on to ask her where she lived and what she was doing, and Daiyu answered him quietly.

Then he moved over to sit beside his grandmother.

“Have you done your lessons?” asked the old lady.

“Not yet.”

“What do you mean, not yet? You’ll have to get them done now that your cousin’s here. If you don’t, she’ll laugh at you. How long are you going to stay like this without making any progress?”

Daiyu noticed that Bao-yu, although he had a very handsome face and an extremely prepossessing appearance, was a very affected young gentleman. He seemed to be one of those people who have plenty to say to others but little to say to themselves. He was wearing a long gown of some dark-red material, which set off to perfection his white neck and his face with its delicate skin. His expression was full of wit and charm. And yet, in spite of all his good looks and smartness, there was something a little peculiar about him. He had a jade of a kind seldom seen, with inscriptions on it in ancient characters, which he wore suspended from his neck.

“What is that you’re wearing, cousin?” asked Daiyu.

“It’s the jade I was born with,” he answered. “Have you got something of the kind too?”

Daiyu thought, “He must have been born with a piece of jade in his mouth. This is no ordinary child. But I have no such rarity. It would seem that I am not destined to be his equal.”

“No,” she said, “I haven’t. I suppose it’s very rare. Not everybody has one.”

“Well, I don’t believe it’s anything so wonderful,” said Bao-yu, snatching it from his neck and throwing it on the floor. “It can’t even tell good people from bad. What’s so wonderful about it? I don’t want it.”

The old lady at once took it up and put it back for him.

“You wicked boy!” she scolded. “Losing your temper with something that was given you at birth.”

“I won’t wear it if my cousin hasn’t got one,” he insisted, again trying to take it off.

“Your cousin did have one once,” said the old lady to soothe him. “But when your Aunt Lin was dying she was so fond of her that she took it with her to be buried with her. So now your cousin hasn’t got one. That’s why she’s so upset when she sees you have one. You must be more careful in future.”

This seemed to pacify him, for he put it on again.

Just then a maid came in to ask if Daiyu would like to see her quarters, and the old lady said, “Yes. Go and have a rest. I shall see you again later.”

So Daiyu said good-bye and went out with the maid, attended by her own nurse and two or three old women from the Rong Mansion. They went out by the door at the east end of the entrance hall, then along a corridor and past an inner hall to the back. At the end of the corridor they came to a small courtyard with a five-roomed house in it.

“This is the place,” said the maid, lifting up the portiere for Daiyu to enter.

Inside was a kang with a low table on it, on which were piled several old books and a tea-service. To the east of the kang was a chair with a red silk cover and a back and arms of carved blackwood. Under the window on the east side was a desk with an inkstone, brushes and other writing materials. In the west room were two cupboards and two clothes-racks. A door at the north end of the room led to a bedroom with a large kang on the south side, hung with a scarlet silk curtain with an embroidered design of flowers and birds. In the middle of the kang was a back-rest and a bolster, both covered with gold-embroidered scarlet silk, and at the head of the kang was a long, narrow pillow of the same material. At the north end of the room were two clothes-racks and two chests. On the kang was a small, low table, and on the floor at the east end of the kang was a chair with a back and arms.

“You can sit on the kang, miss,” said the maid. “It’s warmer.”

So Daiyu went and sat on the kang, leaning against the low table.

“Is this where my cousin Bao-chai lives?” she asked.

“No, that’s further on,” said the maid. “This is just a temporary lodging for you. We’ll take you to see her presently. But perhaps you’d like to have some tea first.”

Just then an old woman came in and asked if Daiyu would like to have her things brought in.

“Where are they to be put?” asked the maid.

“In the inner room,” said the old woman.

So the maid showed Daiyu into the inner room, where she sat down on the kang. A little later, several maids came in with her luggage. They put it down and withdrew without a word. Then the maid who had brought her in brought her tea. As she sipped it, she asked the maid what her name was.

“My name is Pearl,” said the maid.

“How many young ladies are there in your family?” asked Daiyu.

“There are three. The eldest is called Ying-chun, the second Tan-chun, and the third Xi-chun.”

“And what about the young gentleman I saw just now?”

“That’s our young master, Bao-yu. He’s the son of Her Ladyship.”

“Is he the only son?”

“Yes. He has an elder brother who died.”

“What is the name of the young lady who was with him just now?”

“That’s Miss Xue, the daughter of Her Ladyship’s sister. Her father’s dead, and she’s come to stay with us for a while.”

“I see. And what is the name of the young lady who was sitting on the kang just now?”

“That’s Miss Ying-chun. She’s the daughter of Lord She by a concubine.”

“And the one who was standing beside her?”

“That’s Miss Tan-chun. She’s the daughter of Lord Zheng by a concubine.”

“And the one who was sitting on the chair?”

“That’s Miss Xi-chun. She’s the daughter of Lord Jing of the East Mansion.”

Daiyu was silent for a moment, then she said, “I see. So you have three young ladies and one young gentleman. But what about the other young lady I saw just now? She was sitting on the kang with the old lady.”

“That’s Miss Xue, the daughter of Her Ladyship’s sister. Her father’s dead, and she’s come to stay with us for a while.”

“I see. So she’s not one of the family.”

“No, she’s a relative.”

Just then another maid came in to say that Her Ladyship would like to see Miss Lin.

So Daiyu got up and went with the maid to the old lady’s apartments. She found her grandmother sitting on the kang with Bao-yu and Bao-chai. They were chatting and laughing. As soon as she came in, the old lady made her sit down beside her.

“Have you had a rest?” she asked.

“Yes, thank you,” said Daiyu.

“Where are your things? Have they been brought in?”

“Yes, they’ve been put in my room.”

“Have you seen your cousins?”

“Not yet.”

“Well, you must get to know them. They’re all here.”

Just then the three girls came in, and the old lady introduced them.

“This is your cousin Ying-chun,” she said, pointing to one of them. “She’s the daughter of your uncle She.”

Daiyu rose to bow to her.

“This is your cousin Tan-chun,” said the old lady, pointing to another. “She’s the daughter of your uncle Zheng.”

Daiyu bowed to her too.

“And this is your cousin Xi-chun,” said the old lady, pointing to the third. “She’s the daughter of your uncle Jing.”

Daiyu bowed to her as well.

Then they all sat down, and the maid served tea. They chatted for a while about Daiyu’s mother — how she had fallen ill, what doctors had attended her, what medicine she had taken, how she had been buried and so on. The old lady was naturally very upset.

“I’ve had several children,” she said, “but the one I loved best was your mother. Now she has gone before me, and I never even saw her once before she died. It’s enough to break my heart.”

She began to weep again, and the others had to comfort her.

“I’m all right now,” she said at last. “But I’ve made you all unhappy. Let’s change the subject. Now tell me, what books have you been reading lately?”

“I’ve just finished the Four Books,” said Daiyu. “But I’m very ignorant.”

“You mustn’t say that,” said the old lady. “You’re still young. You’ll have plenty of time to learn. But I hear you’ve been ill. What medicine do you take?”

“I’ve been taking medicine ever since I can remember. I’ve seen any number of doctors, but it’s never done me any good. When I was three years old, I remember a scabby-headed monk came to our house and wanted to take me away to be a nun. My parents wouldn’t hear of it. He said, ‘If you won’t let her go, I’m afraid her illness will never be cured. If you want her to be well, you must never let her hear the sound of weeping, and she must never see any relatives except her father and mother. Then she may live to a ripe old age.’ Of course, no one paid any attention to such crazy talk. Now I’m still taking ginseng tonic.”

“That’s good,” said the old lady. “We’re just taking tonic too. You must ask the doctor to change your prescription and make up some for you. It’s the best thing for building you up.”

I was only three when a crazy-looking monk with a scabby head wanted to take me away to be a nun. My parents wouldn’t hear of it. So he said, “If you can’t bear to part with her she’ll probably never get well. The only other chance is to keep her from ever hearing weeping and from seeing any relatives apart from her parents. Then she may live to a ripe old age.” What crazy talk! Naturally, no one paid any attention. So now I’m still taking ginseng pills.

“That’s all right,” said the Lady Dowager. “We’re making pills now. I’ll have them prepared for you.”

Just then they heard peals of laughter from the back courtyard and a voice cried:

“I’m late in greeting our guest from afar!”

Daiyu thought with surprise, “The people here are so respectful and solemn, they all seem to be holding their breath. Who can this be, so boisterous and pert?”

While she was still wondering, through the back door trooped some matrons and maids surrounding a young woman. Unlike the girls, she was richly dressed and resplendent as a fairy.

Her gold-filigree tiara was set with jewels and pearls. Her hair-clasps, in the form of five phoenixes facing the sun, had pendants of pearls. Her necklet, of red gold, was in the form of a coiled dragon studded with gems. She had double red jade pendants with pea-green tassels attached to her skirt.

Her close-fitting red satin jacket was embroidered with gold butterflies and flowers. Her turquoise cape, lined with white squirrel, was inset with designs in coloured silk. Her skirt of kingfisher-blue crepe was patterned with flowers.

She had the almond-shaped eyes of a phoenix, slanting eyebrows as long and drooping as willow leaves. Her figure was slender and her manner vivacious. The springtime charm of her powdered face gave no hint of her latent formidability. And before her crimson lips parted, her laughter rang out.

Daiyu rose quickly to greet her.

“You don’t know her yet.” The Lady Dowager chuckled. “She’s the terror of this house. In the south they’d call her Hot Pepper. Just call her Fiery Phoenix.”

Daiyu was at a loss how to address her when her cousins came to her rescue. “This is Cousin Lian’s wife,” they told her.

Though Daiyu had never met her, she knew from her mother that Jia She’s son Jia Lian had married the niece of Lady Wang, her second uncle’s wife. She had been educated like a boy and given the school-room name Xifeng. Daiyu lost no time in greeting her with a smile as “cousin.”

Xifeng took her hand and carefully inspected her from head to foot, then led her back to her seat by the Lady Dowager.

“Well,” she cried with a laugh, “this is the first time I’ve set eyes on such a ravishing beauty. Her whole air is so distinguished! She doesn’t take after her father, son-in-law of our Old Ancestress, but looks more like a Jia. No wonder our Old Ancestress couldn’t put you out of her mind and was for ever talking or thinking about you. But poor ill-fated little cousin, losing your mother so young!” With that she dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief.

“I’ve only just dried my tears. Do you want to start me off again?” said the old lady playfully. “Your young cousin’s had a long journey and she’s delicate. We’ve just got her to stop crying. So don’t reopen that subject.”

Xifeng switched at once from grief to merriment. “Of course,” she cried. “I was so carried away by joy and sorrow at sight of my little cousin, I forgot our Old Ancestress. I deserve to be caned.” Taking Daiyu’s hand again, she asked, “How old are you, cousin? Have you started your schooling yet? What medicine are you taking? You mustn’t be homesick here. If you fancy anything special to eat or play with, don’t hesitate to tell me. If the maids or old nurses aren’t good to you, just let me know.”

She turned then to the servants. “Have Miss Lin’s luggage and things been brought in? How many attendants did she bring? Hurry up and clear out a couple of rooms where they can rest.”

Meanwhile refreshments had been served. And as Xifeng handed round the tea and sweetmeats, Lady Wang asked whether she had distributed the monthly allowance.

“It’s finished,” was Xifeng’s answer. “Just now I took some people to the upstairs storeroom at the back to look for some brocade. But though we searched for a long time we couldn’t find any of the sort you described to us yesterday, madam. Maybe your memory is playing tricks.”

Lady Wang replied, "What does it matter whether you have or not? I meant that you should have taken a couple of lengths from the piece that was brought us the other day to make your little cousin some clothes. It would have saved all this fuss."

"I did think of that," Xifeng smiled. "And as I knew my cousin was due to arrive any day, I got some things ready for her. If you approve, madam, they can be sent over as soon as you get back."

With a smile and a nod Lady Wang said no more.

The tea things were now removed and the Lady Dowager ordered two nurses to take Daiyu to see her two uncles.

At this point Jia She's wife, Lady Xing, rose to her feet and suggested, "Suppose I take my niece?"

"Very well," agreed the Lady Dowager. "And there's no need for you to come back afterwards."

Lady Xing assented and then told Daiyu to take her leave of Lady Wang, after which the whole company saw them to the entrance hall. Outside the ornamental gate pages were waiting beside a blue lacquered carriage with kingfisher-blue curtains, into which Lady Xing and her niece entered. Maids let down the curtains and told the bearers to start. They bore the carriage to an open space and then harnessed a docile mule to it. They left by the west side gate, proceeded east past the main entrance of the Rong Mansion, entered a large black-lacquered gate and drew up in front of a ceremonial gate.

When they had alighted, Lady Xing took Daiyu by the hand and led her into the courtyard. It seemed to Daiyu that these buildings and grounds must be part of the Rong Mansion garden, for they had entered from the east; and after passing through three gates they did indeed find themselves in a courtyard just large enough for the main structure with its ancillary wings and covered corridors. This was not grand like the other mansion, but so compact and pleasingly arranged that Daiyu concluded this must be the residence of the elder branch of the family.

Lady Xing led her into a reception hall, whence a crowd of gaily-dressed maids and concubines issued to greet them. Lady Xing invited Daiyu to be seated while she sent a servant to the library to ask her husband to join them. The man came back to report:

"The master says he hasn't been feeling well these last few days and is sorry he might upset the young lady if they met. He will see her another time. He says please don't mope or feel homesick here but make yourself at home with the old lady and her aunts. His sisters are not very clever, but they should be company enough to while away the time. If anyone is unkind to you, just say so and don't stand on ceremony."

Daiyu had risen to her feet to listen to this message. Soon after it was delivered she sat down again. After a few more minutes she rose to take her leave. Lady Xing insisted that she stay for the evening meal.

"Won't you stay, dear?" she urged. "I shall be offended if you refuse. However, you'll be wanting to call on your Uncle Zheng, I've no doubt."

Smiling, Daiyu replied, "I shouldn't dream of refusing, aunt, if it weren't for my wish to call on my second uncle. I'm afraid it might look rude to put it off too long. I hope you'll ask me again another day."

"In that case, I won't keep you," said Lady Xing. She told two nurses to take her niece in the same carriage they had come in, and with that Daiyu took her leave. Lady Xing saw her to the ceremonial gate and after giving the servants some further instructions watched her get into the carriage and drive away.

Daiyu was soon back in the Rong Mansion. As she alighted, she saw that the pages in charge of the inner gate had ushered her nurses through a side entrance while she was led by other servants through a long passageway into a large hall. Beyond this was a large courtyard in the middle of which stood an enormous screen of polished marble set in a red sandalwood frame. Passing round this, they went through three halls until they reached a courtyard in the rear. Already they could see the main reception room ahead, its eaves raised on five carved pillars and a roof of glazed tiles. This was flanked by covered corridors with side galleries, making the whole compound more imposing and magnificent than any Daiyu had yet seen.

She realized that this must be the main inner suite of the Rong Mansion. Instead of going straight in, they entered a large reception hall from which two covered walks led to smaller rooms on the east and west. The large one in the middle was probably a winter apartment, to judge by the low screens in front of it. At the entrance to the walk on the east were three servants who, when they saw Daiyu coming, hurried to raise the red felt portiere, and a voice announced, "The young lady is here."

As she entered, Daiyu saw an old lady supported by two maids coming forward to meet her. She knew that this must be her grandmother Jia and would have fallen on her knees to make her kotow, but before she could do so her grandmother had caught her in her arms and pressing her to her bosom with cries of "My pet!" and "My poor lamb!" burst out sobbing. All the attendants were overcome with tears, and Daiyu herself could not keep from crying. When at last the others prevailed on her to stop, Daiyu made her kotow to her grandmother. This done, the old lady introduced those present.

"This," she said, "is your elder uncle's wife. This is your second uncle's wife. This is the wife of your late Cousin Zhu."

Daiyu greeted each in turn.

"Ask the young ladies in," her grandmother now ordered. "They can be excused their lessons today in honour of our guest from far away."

Several maids had already left on this errand before two nurses and three or four others were seen ushering in three young ladies. The first was somewhat plump and of medium height. Her cheeks were the texture of newly ripened lichees, her nose as sleek as goose fat. Gentle and demure, she looked very approachable. The second had sloping shoulders and a slender waist. She was tall and slim, with an oval face, well-defined eyebrows and lovely dancing eyes. She seemed elegant and quick-witted with an air of distinction. To look at her was to forget everything vulgar. The third was not yet fully grown and still had the face of a child.

All three were dressed in similar tunics and skirts with the same bracelets and head ornaments.

Daiyu rose quickly to greet these cousins.

After the exchange of greetings, they took seats while the maids served tea. All the time they were talking, Daiyu was quietly comparing these girls with the daughters of officials she had known. Their refined elegance made a deep impression on her.

Presently a maid announced that dinner was to be served in the Lady Dowager's apartment. The old lady took Daiyu by the hand and led her out of the inner room, passing through a side entrance to a long, wide corridor. On either side were an anteroom and a small courtyard with a few rooms. Lady Wang could be seen through the window of one of these rooms, busy with her accounts, and some servants were waiting in the courtyard for orders.

But let us return to Xifeng. After seeing Daiyu off she came back to wait on the Lady Dowager at her meal. The Lady Dowager, in high good humour, chose a page to take some dishes from the table to Xifeng's room.

When the meal was over, the Lady Dowager and her nieces were chatting when a maid announced that Lady Wang was back. She came in and asked, "Where is your mistress?" The maids replied, "In the inner room." As she lifted the portiere and stepped in, Lady Wang found her daughter-in-law Xifeng standing up to greet her with a smile.

"I hope you're not over-tired, madam," she said. "I sent someone a little while ago with a couple of dishes. Did you get them?"

"Yes, thank you, my dear," said Lady Wang. "It's kind of you to take so much trouble. How is it you're not over there with the old lady?"

"I've already done my duty over there," replied Xifeng gaily. "Now I've come to wait on you, madam." She handed her a teacup.

Lady Wang waved aside the tea. "Bring the tea quickly," she ordered. "I don't want any."

"I'm not really offering you tea, madam, just handing you a cup as a gesture." Xifeng smiled. "That's all right then. But there is something I want to ask you. Those two lengths of silk sent the other day for the young ladies to make clothes with—have you given them out yet?"

"Not yet. I was waiting to see what you had to say. I've been so busy the last couple of days that, although I've taken the young lady to see the old lady, I haven't had a chance to give out the silk. Why don't you take it and have it made up tomorrow if there's nothing else to do?"

"I was just thinking that myself, and I meant to ask you. But I didn't like to make a decision on my own."

"Why not?"

"Well, the other day when I was returning from the Prince of Zhongshun's birthday celebrations, I passed the Zuihua Tower and was asked in to have a cup of tea. I saw there a lot of brocade and silk of every colour, and heard that it was all for the Prince's household. Some of the patterns were really novel. On my way back I went to two other households and they also had some new silk, so I thought of our young ladies and wondered whether they had anything new to wear. But when I got home I found that we had some too. Yesterday the Prince's household sent us two lengths of 'river- mist' silk. I thought it looked rather summery, so I was wondering whether to make it up or not. But then I thought that if I did, we should all be dressed alike, which would be rather dull. So I put it aside, meaning to give it out later when I had time. But now that we have this new cousin, I think it would be nice to make her a couple of dresses first. I was waiting for you to come back so that I could ask you. I didn't like to take it on myself."

"That's very thoughtful of you," said Lady Wang. "I was just thinking the same thing. But we mustn't make too much of a fuss. I think the best thing would be to take the two lengths you have and give them to the girl. Then some other day, when you have time, you can get some more for the others. There's no need for them all to be alike. And don't tell the old lady—if she hears about it she'll be angry with us for being so officious."

"I see," said Xifeng. "I'll do as you suggest."

"Now," said Lady Wang, "I must go and see how the young lady is getting on."

"I've got everything ready for her," said Xifeng. "I'll come with you."

So together they went to the Lady Dowager's apartment, where Daiyu was just having her tea.

"Where have you been?" asked the old lady when she saw them. "I was just going to send for you."

"I was only having a little chat with Xifeng," replied Lady Wang. "It's nothing important."

"What important things have you two been talking about?" asked the old lady.

"Something to do with the young ladies' dresses," said Lady Wang.

Xifeng at once took the opportunity to report, "I've found two lengths of silk and sent them to your niece to make two dresses. I hope that's all right."

Before the Lady Dowager could reply, she continued, "I was just thinking how lucky it was that I had this material, because I was going to send to Hangzhou for some. But then I thought that would take too long. So I sent these two lengths first. If they're all right, I'll get some more later."

"You're not just saying that to please me?" said the old lady.

"Of course not," replied Xifeng. "I really mean it."

The Lady Dowager nodded and said no more.

In the main suite they occupied only the three side-rooms to the east. The nurses led Daiyu into the first of these. A large kang by the window was spread with a scarlet foreign rug. In the middle were red back-rests and turquoise bolsters, both with dragon-design medallions, and a long greenish yellow mattress also with dragon medallions. At each side stood a low table of foreign lacquer in the shape of plum-blossom. On the left-hand table were a tripod, spoons, chopsticks and an incense container; on the right one, a slender-waisted Ru-zhou vase containing flowers then in season, as well as tea-bowls and a spittoon. Below the kang facing the west wall were four chairs against each of which was a red camel-hair cushion with a design of flowers on a gold background; and there were four foot-stools below by the chairs. On either side were two tables set out with teacups and vases of flowers. The rest of the room need not be described in detail.

The nurses urged Daiyu to sit on the kang, on the edge of which were two brocade cushions. But judging by the arrangements she guessed these must be the seats of honour for her maternal uncle and aunt, so instead she sat on one of the chairs on the east side. The maids in attendance served tea, and as she sipped it she studied them. Their make-up, clothes and deportment were quite different from those of the maids in other families.

Before she had finished her tea in came a maid wearing a red silk jacket and a blue satin sleeveless jacket with silk borders. She announced with a smile:

“Her Ladyship asks Miss Lin to go in and take a seat in the other room.”

At once the nurses conducted Daiyu along the eastern corridor to a small three-roomed suite facing south. On the kang under the window was a low table laden with books and a tea-service. Against the east wall were a none too new blue satin back-rest and a bolster.

Lady Wang was sitting in the lower place by the west wall on a none too new blue satin cover with a back-rest and a bolster. She invited her niece to take the seat on the east. But guessing that this was her uncle’s place, Daiyu chose one of the three chairs next to the kang, which had black-dotted antimacassars, and sat down there. Only after repeated urgings from her aunt did she mount the kang and sit next to Lady Wang.

“Your uncle’s observing a fast today,” said Lady Wang. “You’ll see him some other time. But there’s one thing I want to tell you. Your three cousins are excellent girls, and I’m sure you’ll find them easy to get on with during lessons, or when you’re learning embroidery or playing together. Just one thing worries me: that’s my dreadful son, the bane of my life, who torments us all in this house like a real devil. He’s gone to a temple today in fulfilment of a vow, but you’ll see what he’s like when he comes back this evening. Just pay no attention to him. None of your cousins dare provoke him.”

Daiyu had often heard her mother say that her elder sister’s son, born with a piece of jade in his mouth, was exceptionally naughty and hated study. He was wild too and intractable, but so loved by his grandmother that no one could discipline him. She knew this must be the boy her aunt meant.

“Does aunt mean the boy born with the jade?” she asked. “Mother often told me about him. I know he’s a year older than me, his name is Baoyu, and for all his pranks he’s very good to his girl cousins. But how can I provoke him? I shall be spending all my time with the other girls while the boys are in different courtyards.”

“You don’t understand,” replied Lady Wang with a laugh. “He’s not like other boys. Because his grandmother dotes on him, he’s been spoiled by all the maids since he was a child. The girls may ignore him, but if they treat him politely he loses his temper. That’s why you mustn’t pay any attention to him. One moment he’s all honey-sweet; the next, he’s rude and recalcitrant; and in another minute he’s raving like a lunatic. You can’t take him seriously.”

As Daiyu promised to remember this, a maid announced that dinner was served in the Lady Dowager’s apartments. Lady Wang at once took Daiyu by the hand and led her out of the back door. Going west along a corridor they passed a side-gate and entered a broad court running north and south. On the south side stood a triple gate with a screen wall, behind which was a small five-roomed building; and on the north was a large courtyard with a splendid three-storied building facing south.

Apartments. “This is where your Cousin Xifeng lives,” said Lady Wang, pointing with a smile. “So you know where to find her in future. If there’s anything you want, just let her know.”

Some pages with their hair in tufts were standing at the gate. Lady Wang took Daiyu through an entrance hall running east to west into the back court. Passing through a rear door they found many servants there who withdrew at their approach, having set chairs and tables ready.

Li Wan, widow of Jia Zhu, offered the visitors tea while Xifeng laid chopsticks and Lady Wang served the soup.

The Lady Dowager was seated alone on a couch on the dais with two empty chairs on each side. Xifeng drew Daiyu to the seat on the left of the first row, but she politely declined until her grandmother explained with a smile, “Your aunt and sisters-in-law don’t dine here. Besides, you’re a guest, so do take that seat.” Then Daiyu asked permission to sit down.

The Lady Dowager told Lady Wang to be seated too, and now Yingchun and the two other girls asked leave to sit — Yingchun on the right first seat, Tanchun the second on the left, and Xichun the second on the right.

Maids with dusters, mouth-rinsing bowls and napkins stood in attendance, while Li Wan and Xifeng waited on the table. Although many maids and serving-women were in the outer hall, not so much as a cough was heard.

As soon as the meal was over a maid presented tea and a rinse-bowl. And since the Lin family had brought their daughter up to believe that for the sake of her health she should not drink tea immediately after a meal, Daiyu did the same here. But when she saw each of the girls rinse her mouth and wash her hands, and as this was clearly the rule here, she had to do likewise. After this, tea was served again, this time for drinking.

“You may go now,” said the Lady Dowager then. “We can chat at our ease.”

Lady Wang rose and after exchanging a few remarks led away Li Wan and Xifeng.

Her grandmother asked Daiyu what books she had studied.

“I’ve just finished the Four Books,” she answered. “But I’m very ignorant.” Then she inquired what the other girls were reading.

“They only know a very few characters, not enough to matter.”

Before more could be said, they heard footsteps in the courtyard and a maid came in to announce, “Baoyu is here.”

Daiyu was wondering what sort of graceless scamp or little dunce Baoyu was and feeling reluctant to meet such a stupid creature when, even as the maid announced him, in he walked.

He had on a golden coronet studded with jewels and a golden chaplet in the form of two dragons fighting for a pearl. His red archer’s jacket, embroidered with golden butterflies and flowers, was tied with a coloured tasselled palace sash. Over this he wore a turquoise fringed coat of Japanese satin with a raised pattern of flowers in eight bunches. His court boots were of black satin with white soles.

His face was as radiant as the mid-autumn moon, his complexion fresh as spring flowers at dawn. The hair above his temples was as sharply outlined as if cut with a knife. His eyebrows were as black as if painted with ink, his cheeks as red as peach-blossom, his eyes bright as autumn ripples. Even when angry he seemed to smile, and there was warmth in his glance even when he frowned.

Round his neck he had a golden torque in the likeness of a dragon, and a silk cord of five colours, on which hung a beautiful piece of jade.

His appearance took Daiyu by surprise. “How very strange!” she thought. “It’s as if I’d seen him somewhere before. He looks so familiar.”

Baoyu paid his respects to the Lady Dowager and upon her instructions went to see his mother.

He returned before long, having changed his clothes. His short hair in small plaits tied with red silk was drawn up on the crown of his head and braided into one thick queue as black and glossy as lacquer, secured by a red silk ribbon and four large pearls attached to golden pendants in the form of the eight precious things. His coat was a narrow-sleeved, full-skirted robe of russet green, embroidered with some designs and trimmed with gold-embroidered blue satin. He still wore the torque, the precious jade, a lock-shaped amulet containing his Buddhistic name, and a lucky charm. Below could be glimpsed light green flowered satin trousers, black-dotted stockings with brocade borders, and thick-soled scarlet shoes.

His face looked as if powdered, his lips as if rouged; his glance was full of affection, his speech interspersed with smiles. But his natural charm was most apparent in his brows, for his eyes sparkled with a world of feeling. Yet in spite of his winning ways he looked a little wild.

At once the Lady Dowager scolded him: “Fancy changing your clothes before greeting our visitor! Hurry up now and pay your respects to your cousin.”

Of course Baoyu had seen this new cousin earlier and guessed that she was the daughter of his Aunt Lin. He made haste to bow and, having greeted her, looked at her carefully. She was quite different from the other girls he knew.

Her dusky arched eyebrows were knitted and yet not frowning, her speaking eyes held both merriment and sorrow; her very frailty had charm. Her eyes sparkled with tears, her breath was soft and faint. In repose she was like a lovely flower mirrored in the water; in motion, a pliant willow swaying in the wind. She looked more sensitive than Bi Gan, more delicate than Xi Shi.

Baoyu observed her carefully for a while then said with a smile, “I’ve seen this cousin before.”

“Nonsense!” said the Lady Dowager. “How could you have done?”

“Well, her face seems familiar. I feel we’re old friends meeting again after a long separation.”

“So much the better,” said his grandmother. “That means you’re bound to be good friends.”

Baoyu went over to sit beside Daiyu and once more gazed at her intently.

“Have you done much reading, cousin?” he asked.

“No,” said Daiyu. “I’ve only studied for a couple of years and learned a few characters.”

“What’s your name?”

She told him.

“And your courtesy name?”

“I have none.”

“I’ll give you one then,” he proposed with a chuckle. “What could be better than Pinpin?”

“Where’s that from?” asked Tanchun.

“It says in the Classic of Hills and Seas that there’s a bird in the Mount of Greensickness called Pinpin. I thought since my cousin’s eyebrows look like a distant range of hills, this would be the very name for her.”

“That’s just his nonsense.” The Lady Dowager laughed. “Don’t take him seriously.”

“I’ve not got a name either,” put in Xifeng. “Will you give me one too, Cousin Bao?”

“If I were you I’d ask sister Xifeng for a name,” interposed Tanchun. “She’s the one who can give you one.”

“You know her?” Baoyu asked Daiyu.

“Before I came, Mother told me there was a cousin called Cousin Feng who had been brought up by my uncle from childhood, and was treated just like a son. She said I’d find her very easy to get on with.”

“Don’t believe all they tell you,” cried Xifeng. “You’re being made a fool of.”

“Is that so?” Baoyu smiled. “Then what’s your name?”

“My name’s Daiyu.”

“What character do you write it with?”

“The character dai for black jade.”

“Is there such a character?” He smiled. “I’ve never seen it.”

“How could there be? It’s just something Mother made up.”

“That’s not like the names of the other girls in our family. I suppose she wanted you to be different.”

“Poor thing!” remarked the Lady Dowager. “Your Aunt Lin never did the same as other people, so it’s not surprising that her daughter’s different too. Come now, you’re late. Change your clothes and rest.”

Baoyu got up and left, but soon he was back again in different clothes.

“Don’t you live in the House of Green Delights, where your grandmother is?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“Yes, but I’m tired of Green Delights. I’d rather move into the House of Green Lattice.”

“Very well. If you like, you can move in with your cousin.”

“That’s fine,” he said. “I’ll move in today.”

“No, you can’t,” put in Xifeng. “It’s not convenient. Wait a couple of days till your cousin’s settled down, then we’ll see.”

Baoyu said no more but presently demanded tea, then fruit, and chattered away so much that Daiyu was quite bewildered.

That evening after the two girls had paid their respects to the Lady Dowager on their return from Lady Wang’s apartments, the Lady Dowager saw that Daiyu was just as she had been in the past, and she discussed the arrangements for her stay with Xifeng.

“Just move the four girls into the three rooms at the back of my large暖阁,” she said. “Keep Baoyu and Daiyu with me for the time being in my暖阁. We can make proper arrangements in the spring when it’s warmer.”

“Dear Ancestress,” said Baoyu, “I’ve been sharing your暖阁, but now you’re putting me at the other end of the room. It’s not that I mind, but if I move out, Cousin Lin will be all alone in here, and she’ll be lonely. Why not let us stay together? We’ll both be happy then, and I shan’t disturb you either.”

“Very well,” said the Lady Dowager after thinking it over. “So be it.”

She assigned the room at the east end of her暖阁 to Baoyu and Daiyu, and Xifeng ordered a partition to be put up for each of them.

The gist of these two poems, which later generations wrote to the melody of the Moon over the West River, may be summed up as follows:

For no reason he sought grief and took delight in woe; In foolish, mad pursuits his fancy had free rein. A fine figure of a man, in truth he was, but all, Within, a store of witless straw. Scornful and rude, he flouted friends and kin, And wild and wayward was his will. He would not heed advice from kith and kin, But liked to roam and wander as he chose.

To see his household’s rise and fall he would not stir; Neither poverty nor riches could content his mind. Alas, he辜负 his precious hours, his golden youth, Leaving his clan and country to no good avail. The world’s number one fool, past and present: Let sons of luxury not take this as their model!

His grandmother laughed. “Fancy changing your clothes before greeting our visitor. Haven’t you paid your respects to your cousin yet?”

Baoyu had already seen a slender, delicate girl and guessed that she was the daughter of his Aunt Lin. He made haste to bow to her, and after the exchange of courtesies resumed his seat to look at her more carefully. She had an ethereal beauty different from that of common mortals.

Her dusky arched eyebrows were knitted and yet not frowning, her speaking eyes held both merriment and sorrow; her very frailty had charm. Her eyes sparkled with tears, her breath was soft and faint. In repose she was like a lovely flower mirrored in the water; in motion, a pliant willow swaying in the wind. She had more chambers in her heart than the martyred Bi Gan; and suffered a tithe more pain in it than the beautiful Xi Shi.

Baoyu laughed. “I’ve met this cousin before.”

“You’re talking nonsense again,” said his grandmother, laughing. “How could you have met her?”

“Well, even if I haven’t, her face looks familiar. I feel we’re old friends meeting again after a long separation.”

“So much the better,” rejoined his grandmother. “That means you’re bound to be good friends.”

Baoyu went over to sit beside Daiyu and once more gazed at her intently.

“Have you done much reading, cousin?” he asked.

“No,” said Daiyu. “I’ve only studied for a couple of years and learned a few characters.”

“What’s your name?”

She told him.

“And your courtesy name?”

“I have none.”

“I’ll give you one then,” he proposed. “‘Pin-pin’ would do very well for you.”

“Where’s that from?” asked Tanchun.

“It says in The Compendium of Men and Objects Old and New that the Western tribe has a stone called dai which can be used instead of ink for painting eyebrows. As Cousin Lin’s eyebrows look half knit, what could be better than to call her Pinpin?”

“You and your inventions!” teased Tanchun.

“Out of all the Four Books, most of what he says is made up,” laughed Baoyu. “Don’t believe him.”

“Have you got a jade like that?” he asked.

At once Daiyu guessed that he had one himself and was asking her because she had none.

“No, I haven’t. I suppose it’s too rare for everybody to have one.”

This threw Baoyu into one of his frenzies. Tearing off the jade he flung it on the ground.

“What’s rare about it?” he stormed. “It can’t even tell good people from bad. What spiritual understanding has it got? I don’t want this nuisance either.”

In consternation all the maids rushed forward to pick up the jade while his grandmother, in desperation, caught him in her arms.

“You wicked monster!” she scolded. “Storm at people if you’re in a passion. But why throw away that precious thing that’s your very life?”

His face stained with tears, Baoyu sobbed, “None of the girls here has one, only me. What’s the fun of that? Even this newly arrived cousin who’s lovely as a fairy hasn’t got one either. That shows it’s no good.”

“She did have one once,” coaxed his grandmother. “But when your aunt was dying and couldn’t bear to part with her, they had to give her the jade to take with her instead. That was like burying the living with the dead and showed your cousin’s filial piety. It meant, too, that your aunt in the other world could have your cousin with her in spirit. So when she said she had no jade, it wasn’t right for her to talk so boastfully. Now you put yours on properly like a good boy, for fear your mother should hear about this.”

She took the jade from one of the maids and put it on him herself. And Baoyu, convinced by this, let the matter drop.

Hearing this, Baoyu thought it over and could not but agree to this arrangement.

Now his nurse came to ask where Daiyu was to stay.

“Move Baoyu into the alcove in my inner apartment,” said his grandmother. “Miss Lin can stay for the time being in the green gauze cabinet. By the end of the winter we can make different arrangements once the spring comes and they can have separate rooms.”

“Dear Ancestress,” protested Baoyu. “I can sleep very well on that couch outside the green gauze cabinet. Why should I move over and disturb you?”

After a moment’s reflection the Lady Dowager agreed.

Apart from his own wet-nurse and his two maids, Baoyu was attended by his grandmother’s personal maid Hsi-jen. And now Hsi-feng had sent over a lotus-coloured silk quilt embroidered with flowers and a brocade coverlet with a satin mattress, as well as other bedding.

Daiyu had brought only her nurse Wang and her ten-year-old maid Hsueh-yen. The Lady Dowager, considering the child too young and the nurse too old to be of much service, gave Daiyu one of her own secondary maids, an oriole. And like the other girls, in addition to her own wet-nurse Daiyu was assigned some elderly nurses and, besides her two personal maids, four or five others to attend to the housework and dusting.

Thus Wang Mama and Ying-ko accompanied Daiyu that night to the green gauze cabinet, while Baoyu’s wet-nurse Nanny Li and his chief maid Hsi-jen attended him outside the curtained couch.

Hsi-jen had originally been the Lady Dowager’s maid. Her real name was Chen-chu. But the old lady so doted on her grandson that she wanted to make sure he was well served and, knowing Hsi-jen to be a conscientious girl, she gave her to Baoyu. The young master, aware that her surname was Hua and having read in some verse the line “the fragrance of flowers assails men,” changed her name to Hsi-jen or Aroma.

Now Aroma was so devoted to the Lady Dowager that her whole heart was in her work. Since being assigned to Baoyu, her whole heart was in her work for him. Because Baoyu was so wayward, she often remonstrated with him. And when he took no notice she felt very worried.

That evening after Baoyu and Nanny Li were asleep, Aroma noticed that the light was still on in the green gauze cabinet. Having quietly undressed, she went in and asked with a smile:

“Why aren’t you asleep yet, miss?”

“Do sit down, sister,” invited Tai-yu with a smile.

Aroma sat on the edge of the couch.

“Miss Lin has been crying her eyes out because she feels to blame for what happened today,” volunteered Ying-ko. “It’s all my fault for arriving the first day and starting your young master’s illness. If that jade of his had been really smashed, I’d never have forgiven myself. It was hard to comfort her.”

“Don’t take it so to heart, miss,” said Aroma. “I shouldn’t be surprised if you see much stranger goings-on here yet. If you take this so much to heart, I’m afraid you’ll be upset all the time. Do cheer up.”

“I’ll remember what you’ve said, sisters,” promised Daiyu.

After a little more conversation they settled down for the night.

The next morning, after paying her respects to the Lady Dowager, Daiyu went to Lady Wang’s apartments. She found her with Hsi-feng discussing a letter from Nanking. Two matrons from the household of Lady Wang’s brother had been sent with a message, and the three of them were trying to figure out its meaning. Although Daiyu did not know what it was about, Tan-chun and the others knew that they were discussing Hsueh Pan, the son of their Aunt Hsueh in Nanking. Relying on his wealth and power, he had struck a man dead in an affray and was now in the hands of the Yingtien prefect. Their uncle Wang Tzu-teng had been informed and sent to urge them to come to the capital.

But more of this in the next chapter.

第4章 薄命女偏逢簿命郎 葫芦僧判断葫芦案

却说黛玉同姐妹们至王夫人处，见王夫人正和兄嫂处的来使计议家务，又说姨母家遭人命官司等语。因见王夫人事情冗杂，姐妹们遂出来，至寡嫂李氏房中来了。原来这李氏即贾珠之妻。珠虽天亡，幸存一子，取名贾兰，今方五岁，已入学攻书。这李氏亦系金陵名宦之女，父名李守中，曾为国子祭酒；族中男女无不读诗书者。至李守中继续以来，便谓“女子无才便是德”，故生了此女不曾叫他十分认真读书，只不过将些《女四书》、《列女传》读读，认得几个字，记得前朝这几个贤女便了。却以纺绩女红为要，因取名为李纨，字宫裁。所以这李纨虽青春丧偶，且居处于膏粱锦绣之中，竟如槁木死灰一般，一概不问不闻，惟知侍亲养子，闲时陪侍小姑等针黹诵读而已。今黛玉虽客居于此，已有这几个姑嫂相伴，除老父之外，馀者也就无用虑了。
　　如今且说贾雨村授了应天府，一到任就有件人命官司详至案下，却是两家争买一婢，各不相让，以致殴伤人命。彼时雨村即拘原告来审。那原告道：“被打死的乃是小人的主人。因那日买了个丫头，不想系拐子拐来卖的。这拐子先已得了我家的银子，我家小主人原说第三日方是好日，再接入门；这拐子又悄悄的卖与了薛家。被我们知道了，去找拿卖主，夺取丫头。无奈薛家原系金陵一霸，倚财仗势，众豪奴将我小主人竟打死了。凶身主仆已皆逃走，无有踪迹，只剩了几个局外的人。小人告了一年的状，竟无人作主。求太老爷拘拿凶犯，以扶善良，存殁感激大恩不尽！”
　　雨村听了，大怒道：“那有这等事！打死人竟白白的走了拿不来的？”便发签差公人立刻将凶犯家属拿来拷问。只见案旁站着一个门子，使眼色不叫他发签。雨村心下狐疑，只得停了手。退堂至密室，令从人退去，只留这门子一人伏侍。门子忙上前请安，笑问：“老爷一向加官进禄，八九年来，就忘了我了？”雨村道：“我看你十分眼熟，但一时总想不起来。”门子笑道：“老爷怎么把出身之地竟忘了！老爷不记得当年葫芦庙里的事么？”雨村大惊，方想起往事。原来这门子本是葫芦庙里一个小沙弥，因被火之后无处安身，想这件生意倒还轻省，耐不得寺院凄凉，遂趁年纪轻，蓄了发，充当门子。雨村那里想得是他。便忙携手笑道：“原来还是故人。”因赏他坐了说话。这门子不敢坐，雨村笑道：“你也算贫贱之交了。此系私室，但坐不妨。”门子才斜签着坐下。
　　雨村道：“方才何故不令发签？”门子道：“老爷荣任到此，难道就没抄一张本省的护官符来不成？”雨村忙问：“何为护官符？”门子道：“如今凡作地方官的，都有一个私单，上面写的是本省最有权势极富贵的大乡绅名姓，各省皆然。倘若不知，一时触犯了这样的人家，不但官爵，只怕连性命也难保呢！所以叫做护官符。方才所说的这薛家，老爷如何惹得他！他这件官司并无难断之处，从前的官府都因碍着情分脸面，所以如此。”一面说，一面从顺袋中取出一张抄的“护官符”来，递与雨村看时，上面皆是本地大族名宦之家的俗谚口碑，云：
　　　　贾不假，白玉为堂金作马。阿房官，三百里，住不下金陵一个史。东海缺少白玉床，龙王来请金陵王。丰年好大“薛”，珍珠如土金如铁。
　　雨村尚末看完，忽闻传点，报“王老爷来拜”。雨村忙具衣冠接迎。有顿饭工夫方回来，问这门子，门子道：“四家皆连络有亲，一损俱损，一荣俱荣。今告打死人之薛，就是‘丰年大雪’之薛，—不单靠这三家，他的世交亲友在都在外的本也不少，老爷如今拿谁去？”
雨村听说，便笑问门子道：“这样说来，却怎么了结此案？你大约也深知这凶犯躲的方向了？”门子笑道：“不瞒老爷说，不但这凶犯躲的方向，并这拐的人我也知道，死鬼买主也深知道，待我细说与老爷听。这个被打死的是一个小乡宦之子，名唤冯渊，父母俱亡，又无兄弟，守着些薄产度日，年纪十八九岁，酷爱男风，不好女色。这也是前生冤孽，可巧遇见这丫头，他便一眼看上了，立意买来作妻，设誓不近男色．也不再娶第二个了。所以郑重其事，必得三日后方进门。谁知这拐子又偷卖与薛家，他意欲卷了两家的银子逃去。谁知又走不脱，两家拿住，打了个半死，都不肯收银，各要领人。那薛公子便喝令下人动手，将冯公子打了个稀烂，抬回去三日竟死了。这薛公子原择下日子要上京的，既打了人夺了丫头，他便没事人一般，只管带了家眷走他的路，并非为此而逃。这人命些些小事，自有他弟兄奴仆在此料理。这且别说，老爷可知这被卖的丫头是谁？”雨村道：“我如何晓得？”门子冷笑道：“这人还是老爷的大恩人呢！他就是葫芦庙旁住的甄老爷的女儿，小名英莲的。”雨村骇然道：“原来是他！听见他自五岁被人拐去，怎么如今才卖呢？”门子道：“这种拐子单拐幼女，养至十二三岁，带至他乡转卖。当日这英莲，我们天天哄他玩耍，极相熟的，所以隔了七八年，虽模样儿出脱的齐整，然大段未改，所以认得，且他眉心中原有米粒大的一点胭脂，从胎里带来的。偏这拐子又租了我的房子居住。那日拐子不在家，我也曾问他，他说是打怕了的，万不敢说，只说拐子是他的亲爹，因无钱还债才卖的。再四哄他，他又哭了，只说：‘原不记得小时的事。’这无可疑了。那日冯公子相见了，兑了银子，因拐子醉了，英莲自叹说：‘我今日罪孽可满了！’后又听见三日后才过门，他又转有忧愁之态。我又不忍，等拐子出去，又叫内人去解劝他：‘这冯公必待好日期来接，可知必不以丫鬟相看。况他是个绝风流人品，家里颇过得，素性又最厌恶堂客，今竟破价买你，后事不言可知。只耐得三两日，何必忧闷？’他听如此说方略解些，自卫从此得所，谁料天下竞有不如意事，第二日，他偏又卖与薛家！若卖与第二家还好，这薛公子的混名，人称他‘呆霸王’，最是天下第一个弄性尚气的人，而且使钱如土。只打了个落花流水，生拖死拽把个英莲拖去，如今也不知死活。这冯公子空喜一场，一念未遂，反花了钱，送了命，岂不可叹！”
　　雨村听了，也叹道：“这也是他们的孽障遭遇，亦非偶然，不然这冯渊如何偏只看上了这英莲？这英莲受了拐子这几年折磨，才得了个路头，且又是个多情的，若果聚合了倒是件美事，偏又生出这段事来。这薛家纵比冯家富贵，想其为人，自然姬妾众多，淫佚无度，未必及冯渊定情于一人。这正是梦幻情缘，恰遇见一对薄命儿女。且不要议论他人，只目今这官司如何剖断才好？”门子笑道：“老爷当年何其明决，今日何反成个没主意的人了？小的听见老爷补升此任，系贾府、王府之力。此薛蟠即贾府之亲，老爷何不顺水行舟做个人情，将此案了结，日后也好去见贾、王二公？”雨村道：“你说的何尝不是。但事关人命，蒙皇上隆恩起复委用，正竭力图报之时，岂可因私枉法，是实不忍为的。”门子听了冷笑道：“老爷说的自是正理，但如今世上是行不去的。岂不闻古人说的‘大丈夫相时而动。’又说：‘趋吉避凶者为君子。’依老爷这话，不但不能报效朝廷，亦且自身不保。还要三思为妥。”
　　雨村低了头，半日说道：“依你怎么着？”门子道：“小人已想了个很好的主意在此：老爷明日坐堂，只管虚张声势，动文书发签拿人。凶犯自然是拿不来的，原告固是不依，只用将薛家族人及奴仆人等拿几个来拷问。小的在暗中调停，令他们报个‘暴病身亡’，合族中及地上共递一张保呈。老爷只说善能扶鸾请仙，堂上设了乩坛，令军民人等只管来看。老爷便说：‘乩仙批了，死者冯渊与薛蟠原系夙孽，今狭路相遇，原因了结，今薛蟠已得了无名之病，被冯渊的魂魄追索而死。其祸皆由拐子而起，除将拐子按法处治外，徐不累及’等语。小人暗中嘱咐拐子，令其实招，众人见乩仙批语与拐子相符，自然不疑了。薛家有的是钱，老爷断一千也可，五百也可，与冯家作烧埋之费。那冯家也无甚要紧的人，不过为的是钱，有了银子也就无话了。老爷细想此计如何？”雨村笑道：“不妥，不妥。等我再斟酌斟酌，压服得口声才好。”二人计议已定。至次日坐堂，勾取一干有名人犯。雨村详加审问，果见冯家人口稀少，不过赖此欲得些烧埋之银。薛家仗势倚情，偏不相让，故致颠倒未决。雨村便徇情枉法，胡乱判断了此案，冯家得了许多烧埋银子，也就无甚话说了。雨村便疾忙修书二封与贾政并京营节度使王子腾，不过说“令甥之事已完，不必过虑”之言寄去。此事皆由葫芦庙内沙弥新门子所为，雨村又恐他对人说出当日贫贱时事来，因此心中大不乐意。后来到底寻了他一个不是，远远的充发了才罢。
　　当下言不着雨村。且说那买了英莲、打死冯渊的那薛公子，亦系金陵人氏，本是书香继世之家。只是如今这薛公子幼年丧父，寡母又怜他是个独根孤种，未溺爱纵容些，遂致老大无成，且家中有百万之富，现领着内帑钱粮，采办杂料。这薛公子学名薛蟠，表字文起，性情奢侈，言语傲慢，虽也上过学，不过略识几个字，终日惟有斗鸡走马、游山玩景而已。虽是皇商，一应经纪世事全然不知，不过赖祖父旧日的情分，户部挂个虚名支领钱粮，其馀事体，自有伙计老家人等措办。寡母王氏乃现任京营节度使王子腾之妹，与荣国府贾政的夫人王氏是一母所生的妹妹，今年方五十上下，只有薛蟠一子。还有一女，比薛蟠小两岁，乳名宝钗，生得肌骨莹润、举止娴雅。当时他父亲在日极爱此女，令其读书识字，较之乃兄竟高十倍。自父亲死后，见哥哥不能安慰母心，他便不以书字为念，只留心针黹家计等事，好为母亲分忧代劳。
　　近因今上崇尚诗礼，征采才能，降不世之隆恩，除聘选姑娘外，在世宦名家之女，皆得亲名达部，以备选择，为宫主郡主入学陪侍，充为才人赞善之职。自薛蟠父亲死后，各省中所有的卖买承局、总管、伙计人等，见薛蟠年轻不诸世事，便趁时拐骗起来，京都几处生意渐亦销耗。薛蟠素闻得都中乃第一繁华之地，正思一游，便趁此机会，一来送妹待选，二来望亲，三来亲自入部销算旧账，再计新支。其实只为游览上国风光之意。因此早已检点下行装细软以及馈送亲友各色土物人情等类。正择日起身，不想偏遇着那拐子，买了英莲。薛蟠见英莲生的不俗，立意买了作妾，又遇冯家来夺，因恃强喝令豪奴将冯渊打死，便将家中事务，一一嘱托了族中人并几个老家人，自己同着母亲妹子竟自起身长行去了。人命官司他却视为儿戏，自谓花上几个钱没有不了的。
　　在路不记其日。那日已将入都，又听见母舅王子腾升了九省统制，奉旨出都查边。薛蟠心中暗喜道：“我正愁进京去有舅舅管辖，不能任意挥霍，如今升出去，可知天从人愿。”亲商议道：“咱们京中虽有几处房舍，只是这十来年没人居住，那看守的人未免偷着租凭给人住，须得先着人去打扫收拾才好。”他母亲道：“何必如此招摇！咱们这次进京去，原是先拜望亲友，或是在你舅舅处，或是你姨父家，他两家的房舍极是宽敞的。咱们且住下，再慢慢儿的着人去收拾，岂不消停些？”薛蟠道：“如今舅舅正升了外省去，家里自然忙乱起身，咱们这会子反一窝一拖的奔了去，岂不没眼色呢。”他母亲道：“你舅舅虽升了去，还有你姨父家。况这几年来你舅舅姨娘两处，每每带信捎书接咱们来。如今既来了，你舅舅虽忙着起身，你贾家的姨娘未必不苦留我们，咱们且忙忙的收拾房子，岂不使人见怪？你的意思我早知道了，守着舅舅姨母住着，未免拘紧了，不如各自住着，好任意施为。你既如此，你自去挑所宅子去住，我和你姨娘妹妹们别了这几年，却要住几日。我带了你妹子去投你姨娘家去，你道好不好？”薛蟠见母亲如此说，情知扭不过，只得吩咐人夫，一路奔荣国府而来。
　　那时王夫人巳知薛蟠官司一事亏贾雨村就中维持了，才放了心。又见哥哥升了边缺，正愁少了娘家的亲戚来往，略加寂寞。过了几日，忽家人报：“姨太太带了哥儿姐儿合家进京在门外下车了。”喜的王夫人忙带了人接到大厅上，将薛姨妈等接进去了。妹妹们一朝相见，悲喜交集，自不必说。叙了一番契阔，又引着拜见贾母，将人情土物各种酬献了。合家俱厮见过，又治席接风。薛蟠拜见过贾政贾琏，又引着见了贾赦贾珍等。贾政便使人进来对王夫人说：“姨太太已有了年纪，外甥年轻，不知庶务，在外住着恐又要生事。咱们东南角上梨香院那一所房十来间白空闲着，叫人请了姨太太和姐儿哥儿住了甚好。”王夫人原要留住，贾母也就遣人来说：“请姨太太就在这里住下，大家亲密些。”薛姨妈正欲同居一处，方可拘紧些儿，若另在外边，又恐纵性惹祸，遂忙应允。又私与王夫人说明：“一应日费供给，一概都免，方是处常之法。”王夫人知他家不难于此，遂亦从其自便。从此后，薛家母女就在梨香院住了。
    原来这梨香院乃当日荣公暮年养静之所，小小巧巧，约有十馀间房舍，前厅后舍俱全。另有一门通街，薛蟠的家人就走此门出入：西南上又有一个角门，通着夹道子，出了夹道便是王夫人正房的东院了。每日或饭后或晚间，薛姨妈便过来，或与贾母闲谈，或与王夫人相叙。宝钗与黛玉、迎春妹妹等一处，或看书下棋，或做针黹，倒也十分相安。只是薛蟠起初原不欲在贾府中居住，生恐姨父管束，不得自在；无奈母亲执意在此，且贾宅中又十分殷勤苦留，只得暂且住下，一面使人打扫出自家的房屋再移居过去。谁知自此间住了不上一月，贾宅族中凡有的子侄俱已认熟了一半，都是那些纨裤气习，莫不喜与他来往。今日会酒，明日观花，甚至聚赌膘娟，无所不至，引诱的薛蟠比当日更坏了十倍。虽说贾政训子有方，治家有法，一则族大人多，照管不到；二则现在房长乃是贾珍，彼乃宁府长孙，又现袭职，凡族中事都是他掌管；三则公私冗杂，且素性潇洒，不以俗事为要，每公暇之时，不过看书着棋而已。况这梨香院相隔两层房舍，又有街门别开，任意可以出入，这些子弟们所以只管放意畅怀的。因此薛蟠遂将移居之念浙浙打灭了。
    日后如何，下回分解。

Let us return to Daiyu, who accompanied the girls to Lady Wang’s apartments. Her Ladyship was discussing family affairs with a messenger from her elder brother’s wife and mentioned a charge of manslaughter brought against her sister’s family. As Lady Wang seemed to have too much to attend to, the girls went to the rooms of Li Wan, widow of her son Jia Zhu.

Although he died young, Jia Zhu had left a son called Jia Lan, now just five and already at school. Li Wan’s father, Li Shouzhong, a noted official of Jinling, had been a director of education. In his family, all the men and women alike had been devoted to study. But after he inherited the post, Li Shouzhong declared that “an unaccomplished woman is a virtuous woman.”1  He did not insist on a thorough education for his daughter, merely having her taught enough to read a few books such as The Four Books for Girls and Biographies of Martyred Women, with the result that she knew only a little of literature and could recollect the stories of some worthy women of earlier dynasties. Her main interests were weaving and sewing. That is why he gave her the name Li Wan (Li of the Loom) and the courtesy name Gongcai (Palace Seamstress).

So this young widow living in the lap of luxury was no better off than withered wood or cold ashes, taking no interest in the outside world. Apart from waiting on her elders and looking after her son, all she did was to accompany the girls at their embroidery or reading.

Although Daiyu was only a guest here, with these cousins and sister-in-law for company, she had nothing to worry about apart from her father.

But now let us turn to Jia Yucun, who had been appointed prefect of Yingtian. No sooner had he arrived than a case of manslaughter was brought to his court. It concerned the rival claims of two families to a slave-girl who had been bought, and neither party would give way. This had resulted in an affray in which a man was killed. Yucun summoned the plaintiff for questioning.

“The man killed was my master,” the plaintiff testified. “He bought a slave-girl, not knowing that she had been kidnapped. The kidnapper had already got our silver, then he sold the girl on the sly to the Xue family. When we found this out we went to demand her back. But, believe it or not, the Xue family are a powerful clan. They called out their arrogant slaves, who beat my master to death. Then the murderers, master and men, all made off, leaving no trace. I’ve been appealing for a whole year, but nothing has been done. I beg Your Honour to arrest the criminals, punish the evil-doers and help the widow and orphan. Then both the living and the dead will be everlastingly grateful!”

“How outrageous!” exclaimed Yucun. “How can men kill and get away with it?” He was about to order his runners to arrest the criminals’ relatives and bring them to court for interrogation, when an attendant standing by his table shot him a warning glance. Then Yucun refrained and withdrew to his private office, from which he dismissed everyone except the attendant, who went down on one knee in salute.

“Why wouldn’t you let me issue that order just now?” asked Yucun.

“Your Honour has newly come to this post. Surely you have a copy of the ‘Local Gazetteer’2  for this province?”

“What do you mean by a ‘Local Gazetteer’?”

“Nowadays if you want to get on as an official you need a list of the most powerful, rich and high-ranking families in your district. In this province it runs:

The Zhu family in Jinling
Lacked nothing but jade,
Which the gods in their bounty
Gave to the Almanacs.

“Sir, the Jia family in this rhyme stands for the two Dukes of Ningguo and Rongguo. The Xue family is that of the Imperial Commissioner. These three families are all closely connected by marriage. If you offend one, you offend them all. The people involved in this case are relatives of the Xue family. To act at random, as Your Honour proposed, would be as good as trying to scratch an itch through your boot.”

Yucun put on a shocked expression. “What an appalling state of affairs! But since that is how things are, how am I to settle this case?”

“Your Honour is a man of wide learning and great wisdom,” replied the attendant with a cynical smile. “As the old saying goes, ‘A man of expediency will make the best of both worlds.’ I advise you to do that. For your own peace of mind too, it would be best to hush up this case.”

Yucun lowered his head in thought. “It would be unjust. I was given my post by the Emperor, and I am supposed to look after the people. How can I let such a crime go unpunished? I’d be failing in my duty. It’s out of the question.”

The attendant smiled sardonically. “If you do that, Your Honour, I’m afraid not only will you be unable to repay the Emperor’s kindness, but you may endanger your own into the bargain. You had better think it over.”

Yucun felt dismayed and ashamed. “What do you suggest, then?” he asked. “To be frank, I’m still so new here that I need your advice.”

“I’ve thought of an excellent plan,” replied the attendant. “Tomorrow when you open court, you can simply issue a warrant for the arrest of the murderers. Of course the accused won’t be here, so the relatives will be seized instead. We can then hand the plaintiff a statement that the man killed died of a sudden illness, and that will settle the matter. As for the Xue family, being so powerful, they can easily get the kidnapper and the witnesses to say what they’re told. Then when the court investigates, we can fix it so that the kidnapper takes the blame for the murder. The kidnappers are a tough lot, you know. If we put one of them to the torture he’ll confess. We can say that the dead man was done in by the kidnapper, who then decamped. Then we can issue a warrant for his arrest, and when he’s caught and brought in the case can be closed. That way the plaintiff will have nothing to say. If Your Honour thinks this a good plan, I’ve a draft here all ready for you.”

Yucun promptly agreed. After a little more discussion he asked, “What about the slave-girl?”

“There’s no problem about her,” said the attendant. “After this case is settled, the Xue family will naturally pay the kidnapper a sum of money. You needn’t worry about that.”

Yucun smiled. “Yes, that’s true.”

That night he turned the matter over and over in his mind, but could think of no better plan. So the next day in court he acted accordingly. As soon as the plaintiff saw that the new prefect was determined to hush up the case, he naturally protested. But Yucun, deaf to his pleas, upheld the verdict.

Yucun then wrote two letters to Jia Zheng and Wang Ziteng, the commander-in-chief of the Capital Garrison, to inform them that the case had been settled and they need have no further anxiety.

But the kidnapper, though he had made a false confession, was severely punished and not released. All the witnesses were told to hold their tongues.

Now that Xue Pan had this charge of manslaughter against him settled, he thought no more of it. So with his mother and younger sister he proceeded, in high spirits, to the capital.

Every provincial official keeps a blacklist of the most powerful, rich and high-ranking local families. Such lists are common in all provinces. For if any official inadvertently offends one of these families, he may not only lose his post but his very life as well. That is why they are called “protective talismans.”

The Hsueh family just mentioned is one you cannot afford to offend, sir. This court case won’t be hard to settle, but previous prefects have only dragged it out because they were afraid to offend anyone.” With that he took a copy of the “protective talisman” from his pouch and handed it to Yutsun, who read the following doggerel:

The Chinling Chias, if truth be told,
Have halls of jade, stables of gold.
Vast as the ocean the Shihs’ palatial dwellings,
The Nanking Wangs’ coffers are silver-lined.
The Hsuehs in wealth are all peers excelling.

Before Yutsun could finish reading, a gateman announced, “His Excellency Wang is here.” Yutsun hastily put on his official robes and cap and went out to welcome the visitor. He was detained for some time and on his return the gateman took up where he had left off.

“These four families are all closely connected by marriage,” he said. “If one loses, all lose; if one gains, all gain. And the murderer Hsueh Pan who is charged with assault and battery belongs to that Hsueh family whose ‘snow’ is ‘silver.’ Not only has he the support of the three other families, he has plenty of influential friends and relatives at court and in the provinces as well. Now which of them are you going to arrest, sir?”

“Then what do you suggest?” asked Yutsun with a smile. “I suppose you know this criminal’s hiding-place?”

“To tell you the truth, sir, not only do I know where he’s hiding, I know the kidnapper too, and I know the servant who was bought and the man who was killed. Let me give you all the facts.

“The man killed was the son of a minor local official named Feng Yuan. His parents are dead and he has no brothers. He lived on a small inheritance. He was eighteen or nineteen and was a confirmed homosexual, not interested in women. But for him it was love at first sight when he chanced to see this kidnapped girl. He made up his mind to marry her, swearing not to touch another man or take a second wife. So he was in no hurry, having fixed the third day after for the wedding. Then the kidnapper sold the girl to the Hsueh family, meaning to abscond with money from both parties. But before he could get away they both grabbed him and beat him half to death. Neither family would take back its money, each insisting on having the girl.

“Young Hsueh, who is a headstrong, violent brute, would brook no argument. He ordered his servants to set on young Feng and they beat him to a pulp. He was carried home and died three days later. Young Hsueh had already chosen a day to set off for the capital. After beating his man and carrying off the girl, he went off unconcernedly with his family as if nothing had happened. Isn’t he answerable for a life? But he leaves his clansmen and servants to clear up the mess.

“This, however, is by the way. Do you know, sir, who the girl is that was sold?”

“How should I know?”

The gateman gave a cynical laugh. “She’s the daughter of your great benefactor! She’s Yinglien, the daughter of Mr. Chen who lived next to Gourd Temple.”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Yutsun in astonishment. “So that’s who it is! I heard she was kidnapped when she was five. But why wasn’t she sold before now?”

“This type of kidnapper specializes in stealing small girls whom he brings up till they are twelve or thirteen and then sells in some other district. When we were neighbours, Yinglien used to play every day with us. Although she’s changed a lot in seven or eight years and grown very pretty, I recognized her because she still has a faint red mark between her eyebrows. The kidnapper had rented my house, and one day when he was out I got her to talk. She said the kidnapper beat her so often she dared not speak, simply passing him off as her own father who was selling her to pay his debts. She insisted on this so tearfully that I didn’t like to press her.

He started crying again and said, ‘I can’t remember anything about my childhood.’ That confirmed my suspicion. The day Mr Feng saw her and paid over the silver, the kidnapper was drunk and Caltrop said with a sigh, ‘At last my troubles are over!’ But when she heard she wouldn’t be fetched till three days later, she was rather upset. I felt so sorry for her that after the kidnapper had gone I sent my wife over to comfort her.

‘Mr Feng insists on choosing an auspicious day to fetch you,’ my wife told her. ‘That shows he doesn’t look on you as a servant. He’s a real gentleman with a fine character and plenty of money. And he’s such a woman-hater, this is the first time he’s ever wanted to take a concubine. He’s paid a good price for you, so you can guess what nice times you’ll have together. Just be patient for a couple of days. What are you worrying about?’

That reassured her a little and she began to look forward to her new life. Who could have foreseen the disaster the very next day? She was sold to the Xues. It might not have been so bad if she’d gone to anyone else; but this young Xue is known as the Oafish King and he’s the most brutal, headstrong bully imaginable, who throws money about like dirt. After raising a rumpus and beating everybody in sight, he dragged her off by force, and we don’t know whether she’s alive or dead. As for Mr Feng, his hopes were dashed. Not only did he lose the girl, he paid for it with his life. Wasn’t that tragic?”

Yucun sighed. “Yes, indeed. But such karmic troubles are not accidental. Otherwise, why should Feng Yuan have lost his heart to Caltrop? After years of cruel treatment at the hands of a kidnapper, she had found a way out and he was a devoted young man. It would have been an excellent match. Then this had to happen! The Xues may be richer than the Fengs, but judging by young Xue’s behaviour he must have any number of concubines and be a loose-living profligate, quite unlike Feng Yuan who wanted to marry her. This is indeed ‘a romantic dream and a fateful meeting’ for two ill-fated young people. But we needn’t discuss them now. How is this lawsuit to be settled?”

The gateman smiled. “In the past, Your Honour was never at a loss. Why are you so undecided today? I’ve heard that your promotion was due to the good offices of the Jia and Wang families. And this Xue Pan is related to the Jias by marriage. Why not do them a good turn by settling this case in such a way that you’ll be able to face them in future?”

“Impossible!” retorted Yucun. “This is a case of homicide. After His Majesty has pardoned me and restored me to this post I must do my best to show my gratitude. How can I flout the law for private considerations? I really cannot do that.”

The gateman smiled sarcastically. “What you say is right and proper, sir, but it won’t work. In times like these a man who does his duty regardless of circumstances won’t get far. Haven’t you heard the ancient sayings: ‘The superior man bends with the wind’ and ‘A true man knows how to swim with the tide’? If you stick to your high principles, not only will you be unable to repay the Emperor’s goodness and help your patrons, but you may find your own life in danger. You’d better think it over.”

Yucun lowered his head. After a long silence he asked, “What do you suggest?”

“I’ve thought of a very good plan. When you open the court tomorrow, issue warrants and order the arrest of the culprits, of course. Naturally you won’t be able to lay hands on the murderer. The plaintiff won’t be satisfied, so you can arrest some of Xue’s clansmen and servants for questioning. I shall pull strings in the background to get them to report that Xue Pan died suddenly of a sudden illness, and have the heads of the clans and the local authorities jointly submit a petition to this effect.

“You can say that you are good at divination. Set up a divination stand in your court and call in the local gentry and people to watch. Then announce that the immortal has revealed that the deceased Feng Yuan and Xue Pan were enemies in a former existence who have met now to settle old scores. That Xue Pan has now succumbed to some mysterious disease as a result of being pursued by Feng Yuan’s ghost. And that since all this trouble was caused by the kidnapper, in accordance with the law he should be punished but no one else is to be implicated.

“I shall secretly advise the kidnapper to make a full confession; and when everyone sees that the immortal’s writing corresponds to his evidence, they’re bound to believe it.

As for money, that’s no problem. Your Honour can award them five hundred or a thousand taels for funeral expenses. The Fengs aren’t an important family and are only out for money. If they’re paid they’ll have nothing more to say. What do you think of this plan, sir?”

“Not good, not good. Let me think it over again,” said Yucun with a smile. “I must see that no one talks.”

Having reached this decision, the next day he opened court and summoned all the witnesses. He cross-examined them carefully and found that the Feng family had indeed few dependants and were only using this case to extort money. But the Xues, counting on their powerful connections, had refused to compromise; hence the deadlock.

Yucun misapplied the law and passed arbitrary judgment. He awarded the Feng family compensation for funeral expenses and, as he had expected, they raised no further objections.

He then lost no time in writing two letters to Jia Zheng and to Wang Ziteng, the Prince of Jing’s brother-in-law who was a garrison commander, to announce, “Your nephew’s case is now settled. Please do not worry.”

This business had been settled by that minor pawn in Yucun’s office who had been a novice in Gourd Temple. But Yucun, afraid he might disclose the story of his poverty in earlier days, felt far from happy. Eventually he found some fault with him and had him drafted and sent to serve in a distant part of the country.

But no more of this.

Let us turn instead to young Xue, the one who had bought Yinglian and killed Feng Yuan. His family was also from Jinling. He came from a line of scholars and his father, now dead, had held a post in the Imperial Treasury. Left an orphan in youth, the only son of a doting widow, he had been so thoroughly spoilt that he had grown up good for nothing. Although his family with a million in property was on the Bureau of Revenue’s books as a provisioner of the court and purveyor of miscellaneous goods, he was extravagant, arrogant and useless. He had studied for a while in his childhood but all he had learned to read were a few characters. Spending his time cockfighting, horse-racing or sight-seeing, though a merchant by appointment he knew nothing of business or worldly affairs. Thanks to his grandfather’s old connections he had his name on the books of the Board of Revenue and drew his pay as a purser, while all other business was handled for him by his clerks and stewards.

His widowed mother née Wang was a younger sister of Wang Ziteng, now garrison commander of the capital, and of Lady Wang, the wife of Jia Zheng in the Rong Mansion. She was about fifty and had only this one son. Besides him she had a daughter two years younger called Bao-chai, an attractive, intelligent girl with graceful manners. Since her father had been fond of her and made her study, she was far better educated than her brother. He had given up learning after his father’s death, and seeing that her brother could not console their mother for her loss, the girl gave up her studies too and devoted herself to needlework and household matters to help her mother.

Recently, because the Emperor valued virtue and talent, the selection of talented women was extended from the palace itself to all distinguished families, to serve as companions to princesses and the daughters of nobles as honorary secretaries or instructresses. Since the death of her father, however, Xue Pan had heard that the capital was a paradise for pleasure and had long been wanting to go there to enjoy himself. The approach of the selection of palace ladies was the first reason he gave for their trip. His second was to visit his relatives, his third to clear his accounts with the Board of Revenue and plan further outlays; but his chief object was to see the sights of the capital.

He had long since started preparations for the journey, having his wardrobe made ready and all the gifts they would need for relatives and friends.

The day for their departure was fixed when he chanced to meet the kidnapper and bought Yinglian. Beating Feng Yuan to death was nothing to him. He simply ordered his servants to see to it and, taking his mother and sister, he started on his journey as if nothing had happened. He had entrusted some clansmen and old family servants with the task of settling his affairs and following later.

人命官司一事，他竟视为儿戏，自为花上几个臭钱，没有不了的。

A few taels of silver settled the matter.

We need not dwell on the number of days they spent on the journey. As they were approaching the capital Xue Pan heard that his uncle Wang Ziteng had been promoted to commander-in-chief of nine provinces and had been ordered to leave the capital to inspect the frontiers. This secretly delighted him.

“I was just worrying that with my uncle in the capital I shouldn’t be able to enjoy myself as much as I wanted,” he thought. “Now that he’s been promoted and is going away, Heaven is on my side.”

He said to his mother, “We have several houses in the capital, but it’s ten years and more since anyone stayed in them and the watchmen have probably been renting them out on the sly. We’ll have to send men on ahead to get one cleaned up for us.”

“Why all this fuss?” objected his mother. “Our main object in coming to the capital is to call on our relatives and friends. Either your uncle’s or your aunt’s place is big enough to put us up. Let’s stay with one of them for the time being while we send servants to get one of our own houses ready. That will save a lot of trouble.”

“But uncle has just been promoted and given a new post; his household must be in a great bustle. If the whole lot of us descend on them now, won’t it look rather awkward?”

“Even if your uncle has gone away, there’s your aunt’s place. Besides, these last few years your uncle and aunt have kept writing to ask us to visit them. Now that we’re here, even if your uncle’s busy your aunt may insist on our staying. If we start cleaning one of our houses in such a rush, people are bound to think us eccentric. I know what’s in your mind. You’re afraid of being kept under your uncle and aunt’s eye and want to be on your own to do as you like. Well, since that’s the case, go and choose a house for yourself. It’s some years since I’ve seen your aunt and cousins and I’d like to spend a few days with them. I’ll take your sister and stay with your aunt. What do you say to that?”

Xue Pan, who could never gainsay his mother, had to order the servants to proceed to the Rong Mansion.

Lady Wang had been worried by the news of Xue Pan’s manslaughter case, but learning that Jia Yucun had settled it she stopped worrying. Then her brother’s promotion and transfer to the frontier distressed her as it meant one relative the less in the capital. Some days later, however, she was told that her sister had arrived with her son and daughter and their baggage. Overjoyed, she hurried out with some of her servants to welcome them into the main hall.

The meeting of the two sisters was a happy and moving one, which need not be described in detail. After they had exchanged news they lost no time in paying their respects to the Lady Dowager, presenting her with gifts from their native place as well as with other gifts. All the inmates of the Rong Mansion were introduced, and a feast of welcome was prepared.

Xue Pan paid his respects to Jia Zheng and Jia Lian, who then introduced him to Jia She and Jia Zhen. Jia Zheng sent a message to his wife to say:

“Our sister-in-law is getting on in years and our nephew is young and inexperienced. If they stay outside we are afraid he may get into fresh trouble. We have a dozen or so rooms empty in the Pear Fragrance Court in the southeast corner. Why not ask them to move in there?”

Lady Wang had in fact wanted to keep her sister, and the Lady Dowager also sent to urge them to stay, saying, “Do make your home here with us, dear sister, so that we can be close to each other.”

Aunt Xue had been hoping they could live together for the sake of her son, who needed keeping in check. If they stayed on their own outside, she was afraid he might run wild again. She promptly agreed, and confided to her sister in private, “For daily expenses we must pay our own way. That is the only way we can stay here permanently.”

Knowing that they could well afford this, Lady Wang agreed. And so the Xues came to live in the Pear Fragrance Court.

This court, which the Duke of Rongguo had built for his retirement, was small and tasteful. It had more than ten rooms, including a reception hall and living quarters. There was a separate gate giving on to the street, through which Xue Pan and his men could come and go. Another side gate in the southwest corner opened on to a passage leading to the eastern courtyard of Lady Wang’s main apartment. Every day, either after her meal or in the evening, Aunt Xue would come over to chat with the Lady Dowager or to talk with her sister.

After lunch or in the evening Aunt Xue would come over to chat with the Lady Dowager or with Lady Wang. And Baochai spent all her time with Daiyu and Yingchun, reading, playing chess or doing embroidery, so that they got on very well together.

Xue Pan at first had not wanted to stay in the Rong Mansion for fear that his uncle would restrict him; but his mother insisted and the Jia family pressed them so earnestly to remain that he had to agree to stay for the time being, while sending servants to clean their own house ready for a move. However, less than a month in the Jia household had acquainted him with half the young men of the clan, all of them fops and rowdies who soon drew him into every kind of dissipation: today a drinking party, tomorrow an excursion to enjoy the flowers, gambling and visits to prostitutes, until he became ten times worse than before.

Although Jia Zheng was known for his good method of training sons and managing his household, first, the clan was too large for him to keep an eye on everyone; second, being head of the clan he was in charge of all public affairs; and third, being advanced in years and fond of leisure, he left the management of most family affairs to his wife and the young people. Thus, in spite of his own strict principles, how could he attend to everything?

Besides, the clan chief at this time was Jia Zhen, who as the eldest grandson of the Ning Mansion had inherited the title and was responsible for all clan affairs. Moreover, he had so many public and private business to attend to and was by nature so unconventional that he did not take vulgar matters seriously, but spent his leisure reading or playing chess. And since Pear Fragrance Court was separated by two other courtyards from the street and had a separate gate, the young men could come and go as they pleased. So Xue Pan gradually gave up the idea of moving.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第5章 贾宝玉神游太虚境 警幻仙曲演红楼梦

第四回中既将薛家母子在荣府中寄居等事略已表明，此回暂可不写了。如今且说林黛玉自在荣府，一来贾母万般怜爱，寝食起居一如宝玉，把那迎春、探春、惜春三个孙女儿倒且靠后了；就是宝玉黛玉二人的亲密友爱，也较别人不同，日则同行同坐，夜则同止同息，真是言和意顺，似漆如胶。不想如今忽然来了一个薛宝钗，年纪虽大不多，然品格端方，容貌美丽，人人都说黛玉不及。那宝钗却又行为豁达，随分从时，不比黛玉孤高自许，目无下尘，故深得下人之心，就是小丫头们亦多和宝钗亲近。因此黛玉心中便有些不忿，宝钗却是浑然不觉。那宝玉也在孩提之间，况他天性所禀，一片愚拙偏僻，视姊妹兄弟皆如一体，并无亲疏远近之别。如今与黛玉同处贾母房中，故略比别的妹妹熟惯些。既熟惯便更觉亲密，既亲密便不免有些不虞之隙、求全之毁。这日不知为何，二人言语有些不和起来，黛玉又在房中独自垂泪。宝玉也自悔言语冒撞，前去俯就，那黛玉方渐渐的回转过来。
　　因东边宁府花园内梅花盛开，贾珍之妻尤氏乃治酒具，请贾母、邢夫人、王夫人等赏花，是日先带了贾蓉夫妻二人来面请。贾母等于早饭后过来，就在会芳园游玩，先茶后酒。不过是宁荣二府眷属家宴，并无别样新文趣事可记。
　　一时宝玉倦怠，欲睡中觉。贾母命人：“好生哄着，歇息一回再来。”贾蓉媳妇秦氏便忙笑道：“我们这里有给宝二叔收拾下的屋子，老祖宗放心，只管交给我就是了。”因向宝玉的奶娘丫鬟等道：“嬷嬷、姐姐们，请宝二叔跟我这里来。”贾母素知秦氏是极妥当的人，因他生得袅娜纤巧，行事又温柔和平，乃重孙媳中第一个得意之人。见他去安置宝玉，自然是放心的了。
　　当下秦氏引一簇人来至上房内间，宝玉抬头看见是一幅画挂在上面，人物固好，其故事乃是“燃藜图”也，心中便有些不快。又有一副对联，写的是：“世事洞明皆学问，人情练达即文章。”及看了这两句，纵然室宇精美，铺陈华丽，亦断断不肯在这里了，忙说：“快出去，快出去！”秦氏听了笑道：“这里还不好，往那里去呢？要不就往我屋里去罢。”宝玉点头微笑。一个嬷嬷说道：“那里有个叔叔往侄儿媳妇房里睡觉的礼呢？”秦氏笑道：“不怕他恼，他能多大了，就忌讳这些个？上月你没有看见我那个兄弟来了，虽然和宝二叔同年，两个人要站在一处，只怕那一个还高些呢。”宝玉道：“我怎么没有见过他？你带他来我瞧瞧。”众人笑道：“隔着二三十里，那里带去？见的日子有呢。”
　　说着大家来至秦氏卧房。刚至房中，便有一股细细的甜香。宝玉此时便觉眼饧骨软，连说：“好香！”入房向壁上看时，有唐伯虎画的《海棠春睡图》，两边有宋学士秦太虚写的一副对联云：
　　　　嫩寒锁梦因春冷，芳气袭人是酒香。
案上设着武则天当日镜室中设的宝镜，一边摆着赵飞燕立着舞的金盘，盘内盛着安禄山掷过伤了太真乳的木瓜。上面设着寿昌公主于含章殿下卧的宝榻，悬的是同昌公主制的连珠帐。宝玉含笑道：“这里好，这里好！”秦氏笑道：“我这屋子，大约神仙也可以往得了。”说着，亲自展开了西施浣过的纱衾，移了红娘抱过的鸳枕。于是众奶妈伏侍宝玉卧好了，款款散去，只留下袭人、晴雯、麝月、秋纹四个丫鬟为伴。秦氏便叫小丫鬟们好生在檐下看着猫儿打架。
　　那宝玉才合上眼，便恍恍惚惚的睡去，犹似秦氏在前，悠悠荡荡，跟着秦氏到了一处。但见朱栏玉砌，绿树清溪，真是人迹不逢，飞尘罕到。宝玉在梦中欢喜，想道：“这个地方儿有趣，我若能在这里过一生，强如天天被父母师傅管束呢！”正在胡思乱想，听见山后有人作歌曰：
　　　　春梦随去散，飞花逐水流。
　　　　寄言众儿女，何必觅闲愁。
宝玉听了，是个女孩儿的声气。歌音未息，早见那边走出一个美人来，蹁跹袅娜，与凡人大不相同。有赋为证：
　　　　方离柳坞，乍出花房。但行处鸟惊庭树，将到时影度回廊。仙袂乍飘兮，闻麝兰之馥郁；荷衣欲动兮，听环佩之铿锵。靥笑春桃兮，云髻堆翠，唇绽樱颗兮，榴齿含香。纤腰之楚楚兮，风回雪舞；耀珠翠之的的兮，鸣绿鹅黄。出没花间兮，宜嗔宜喜；徘徊沧上兮，若飞若扬。娥眉欲颦兮，将言而末语；莲步乍移兮，欲止而仍行。羡美人之良质兮，冰清玉润；慕美人之华服兮，闪烁文章。爱美人之容貌兮，香培玉篆；比美人之态度兮，凤翥龙翔。其素若何，春梅绽雪；其洁若何，秋蕙披霜。其静若何，松生空谷；其艳若何，霞映澄搪。其文若何，龙游曲沼；其神若何，月射寒江。远惭西子，近愧王嫱。生于孰地？降自何方？若非宴罢归来，瑶池不二；定应吹箫引去，紫府无双者也。
　　宝玉见是一个仙姑，喜的忙来作揖，笑问道：“神仙姐姐，不知从那里来，如今要往那里去？我也不知这里是何处，望乞携带携带。”那仙姑道：“吾居离恨天之上灌愁海之中，乃放春山遣香洞太虚幻境警幻仙姑是也。司人间之宇风情月债，掌尘世之女怨男痴。因近来风流冤孽缠绵于此，是以前来访察机会，布散相思。今日与尔相逢，亦非偶然。此离吾境不远，别无他物，仅有自采仙茗一盏，亲酿美酒几瓮，素练魔舞歌姬数人，新填《红楼梦》仙曲十二支。可试随我一游否？”宝玉听了，喜跃非常，便忘了秦氏在何处了，竟随着这仙姑到了一个所在。忽见前面有一座石碑宇横建，上书“太虚幻境”四大字，两边一副对联，乃是：
　　　　假作其时真亦假；
无为有处有还无。
　　转过牌坊便是一座宫门，上面横书着四个大字，道是“孽海情天”。也有一副对联，大书云：
　　　　厚地高天，堪叹古今情不尽；
　　　　痴男怨女，可怜风月债难酬。
宝玉看了，心下自思道：“原来如此。但不知何为‘古今之情’，又何为‘风月之债’？从今倒要领略领略。”宝玉只顾如此一想，不料早把些邪魔招入膏盲了。当下随了仙姑进入二层门内，只见两边配殿皆有匾额对联，一时看不尽许多，惟见几处写着的是“痴情司”、“结怨司”、“朝啼司”、“暮哭司”、“春感司”、“秋悲司”。看了，因向仙姑道：“敢烦仙姑引我到那各司中游玩游玩，不知可使得么？”仙姑道：“此中各司存的是普天下所有的女子过去未来的簿册，你乃凡眼尘躯，未便先知的。”宝玉听了，那里肯舍，又再四的恳求。那誓幻便说：“也罢，就在此司内略随喜随喜罢。”
　　宝玉喜不自胜，抬头看这司的匾上，乃是“薄命司”三字，两边写着对联道：
　　　　春恨秋悲皆自惹；
花容月貌为谁妍。
　　宝玉看了，便自感叹。进入门中，只见有十数个大橱，皆用封条封着，看那封条上皆有各省字样。宝玉一心只拣自己家乡的封条看，只见那边橱上封条大书“金陵十二钗正册”，宝玉因问：“何为‘金陵十二钗正册’？”警幻道：“即尔省中十二冠首女子之册，故为正册。”宝玉道：“常听人说金陵极大，怎么只十二个女子？如今单我们家里上上下下就有几百个女孩儿。”警幻微笑道：“一省女子固多，不过择其紧要者录之，两边二橱则又次之。馀者庸常之辈便无册可录了。”宝玉再看下首一橱，上写着“金陵十二钗副册”，又一橱上写着“金陵十二钗又副册”。宝玉便伸手先将“又副册”橱门开了，拿出一本册来。揭开看时，只见这首页上画的既非人物亦非山水，不过是水墨染，满纸乌云浊雾而已。后有几行字迹，写道：
　　　霁月难逢，彩云易散。心比天高，身为下贱。风流灵巧招人怨。寿夭多因诽谤生，多情公子空牵念。
　　宝玉看了不甚明白。又见后面画着一簇鲜花，一床破席，也有几句言词写道是：
　　　　枉自温柔和顺，空云似桂如兰。
　　　　堪羡优伶有福，谁知公子无缘。
　　宝玉看了，益发解说不出是何意思。遂将这一本册子搁起来，又去开了“副册”橱门。拿起一本册来打开看时，只见首页也是画，却画着一枝桂花，下面有一方池沼，其中水涸泥干，莲枯藕败。后面书云：
　　　　根并荷花一茎香，平生遭际实堪伤。
　　　　自从两地生孤木，致使香魂返故乡。
　　宝玉看了又不解。又去取那“正册”看时，只见头一页上画着是两株枯木，木上悬着一围玉带；地下又有一堆雪，雪中一股金簪。也有四句诗道
　　　　可叹停机德，堪怜咏絮才。
　　　　玉带林中挂，金簪雪里埋。
　　宝玉看了仍不解，待要问时，知他必不肯泄漏天机，待要丢下又不舍。遂往后看，只见画着一张弓，弓上挂着一个香橼。也有一首歌词云：
　　　　二十年来辨是非，榴花开处照官闱。
　　　　三春争及初春景？虎兔相逢大梦归。
　　后面又画着两个人放风笋，一片大海，一只大船，船中有一女子掩面泣涕之状。画后也有四句写着道：
　　　　才自清明志自高，生于末世运偏消。
　　　　清明涕泣江边望，千里东风一梦遥。
　　后面又画着几缕飞云，一湾逝水。其词曰：
　　　　富贵又何为？襁褓之间父母违。展眼吊斜辉，湘江水逝楚云飞。
　　后面又画着一块美玉落在泥污之中。其断语云：
　　　　欲洁何曾洁？云空未必空。
　　　　可怜金玉质，终陷淖泥中。
　　后面忽画一恶狼，追扑一美女，有欲啖之意。其下书云：
　　　　子系中山狼，得志便猖狂。
　　　　金闺花柳质，一载赴黄粱。
　　后面便是一所古庙，里面有一美人，在内看经独坐。其判云：
　　　　勘破三春景不长，缁衣顿改昔年妆。
　　　　可怜绣户侯门女，独卧青灯古佛旁。
　　后面便是一片冰山，上有一只雌凤。其判云：
　　　　凡鸟偏从末世来，都知爱慕此生才。
　　　　一从二令三人木，哭向金陵事更哀。
　　后面又是一座荒村野店，有一美人在那里纺绩。其判曰：
　　　　势败休云贵，家亡莫论亲。
　　　　偶因济村妇，巧得逼恩人。
　　诗后又画一盆茂兰，旁有一位凤冠霞帔的美人。也有判云：
　　　　桃李春风结子完，到头谁似一盆兰。
　　　　如冰水好空相妒，枉与他人作笑谈。
　　诗后又画一座高楼，上有一美人悬梁自尽。其判云：
　　　　情天情海幻情深，情既相逢必主淫。
　　　　漫言不肖皆荣出，造衅开瑞实在宁。
　　宝玉还欲看时，那仙姑知他天分高明、性情颖慧，恐泄漏天机，便掩了卷册，笑向宝玉道：“且随我去游玩奇景，何必在此打这闷葫芦？”
　　宝玉恍恍惚惚，不觉弃了卷册，又随警幻来至后面。但见画栋雕檐，珠帘绣幕，仙花荡郁，异草芬芳，真好所在也。正是：
　　　　光摇朱户金铺地，雪照琼窗玉作宫。
　　又听警幻笑道：“你们快出来迎接贵客。”一言末了，只见房中走出几个仙子来，荷袂骗跹，羽衣飘舞，娇若春花，媚如秋月。见了宝玉，都怨谤警幻道：“我们不知系何贵客，忙的接出来。姐姐曾说今日今时必有绛珠妹子的生魂前来游玩，故我等久待，何故反引这浊物来污染清净女儿之境？”宝玉听如此说，便吓的欲退不能，果觉自形污秽不堪。警幻忙携住宝玉的手向众仙姬笑道：“你等不知原委。今日原欲往荣府去接绛珠，适从宁府经过，偶遇宁荣二公之灵，嘱吾云：‘吾家自国朝定鼎以来，功名契世，富贵流传，已历百年。奈运终数尽不可挽回，我等之子孙虽多竟无可以继业者。惟嫡孙宝玉一人，禀性乖张，用情怪儒，虽聪明灵慧，略可望成，无奈吾家运数合终，恐无人规引入正。幸仙姑偶来，望先以情欲声色等事警其痴顽，或能使他跳出迷人圈子，入于正路，便是吾兄弟之幸了。’如此嘱吾，故发慈心，引彼至此。先以他家上中下三等女子的终身册籍令其熟玩，尚未觉悟；故引了再到此处，遍历那饮馔声色之幻，或冀将来一悟，未可知也。”
　　说毕，携了宝玉入室。但闻一缕幽香，不知所闻何物。宝玉不禁相问，警幻冷笑道：“此香乃尘世所无，尔如何能知！此系诸名山胜境初生异卉之精，合各种宝林珠树之油所制，名为‘群芳髓’。”宝玉听了，自是羡慕。于是大家入座，小鬟捧上茶来，宝玉觉得香清味美，迎非常品，因又问何名。警幻道：“此茶出在放春山遣香洞，又以仙花灵叶上，所带的宿露烹了，名曰‘千红一窟’。”宝玉听了，点头称赏。因看房内瑶琴、宝鼎、古画、新诗，无所不有，更喜窗下亦有唾绒，奁间时渍粉污。壁上也挂着一副对联，书云：
　　　　幽微灵秀地；
无可夺何天。
　　宝玉看毕，因又请问众仙姑姓名：一名痴梦仙姑，一名钟情大士，一名引愁金女，一名度恨菩提，各各道号不一。少刻，有小鬟来调桌安椅，摆设酒馔。正是：
　　　　琼桨满泛玻璃盏，玉液浓斟琥珀杯。
宝玉因此酒香冽异常，又不禁相问。警幻道：“此酒乃以百花之蕤，万木之汁，加以麟髓凤乳酿成，因名为‘万艳同杯’。”宝玉称赏不迭。
　　饮酒间，又有十二个舞女上来，请问演何调曲。警幻道：“就将新制《红楼梦》十二支演上来。”舞女们答应了，便轻敲檀板，款按银筝，听他歌道是：
　　开辟鸿蒙，
方歌了一句，警幻道：“此曲不比尘世中所填传奇之曲，必有生旦净末之则，又有南北九宫之调。此或咏叹一人，或感怀一事，偶成一曲，即可谱入管弦；若非个中人，不知其中之妙。料尔亦未必深明此调，若不先阅其稿，后听其曲，反成嚼蜡矣。”说毕，回头命小鬟取了《红楼梦》原稿来，递与宝玉。宝玉接过来．一面目视其文，耳聆其歌曰：
　　　　〔红搂梦引子〕开辟鸿蒙，谁为情种？都只为风月情浓。奈何天，伤怀日，寂寥时，试遣愚衷。因此上演出这悲金悼玉的“红楼梦”。
　　　　〔终身误〕都道是金玉良缘，俺只念木石前盟。空对着山中高士晶莹雪，终不忘世外仙姝寂寞林。叹人间美中不足今方信。纵然是齐眉举案，到底意难平。
　　　　〔枉凝眉〕一个是阆苑仙葩，一个是美玉无瑕。若说没奇缘，今生偏又遇着他；若说有奇缘，如何心事终虚话？一个枉自嗟呀，一个空劳牵挂。一个是水中月，一个是镜中花。想眼中能有多少泪珠儿，怎禁得秋流到冬，春流到夏！
　　却说宝玉听了此曲，散漫无稽，未见得好处；但其声韵凄婉，竟能销魂醉魄。因此也不问其原委，也不究其来历，就暂以此释闷而已。因又看下面道：
　　　　〔恨无常〕喜荣华正好，恨无常又到，眼睁睁把万事全抛，荡悠悠芳魂销耗。望家乡路远山高。故向娘梦里边寻告：儿命己入黄泉，天伦呵，须要退步抽身早！
　　　　〔分骨肉〕一帆风雨路三千，把骨肉家园，齐来抛闪。恐哭损残年，告爹娘休把儿悬念。自古穷通皆有定，离合岂无缘？从今分两地，各自保平安。奴去也，莫牵连。
　　　　〔乐中悲〕襁褓中，父母叹双亡。纵居那绮罗丛谁知娇养？幸生来英豪阔大宽宏量，从未将儿女私情，略萦心上。好一似霁月光风耀玉堂。厮配得才貌仙郎，博得个地久天长，准折得幼年时坎坷形状。终久是云散高唐，永涸湘江。这是尘宴中悄长数应当，何必枉悲伤？
　　　　〔世难容〕气质美如兰，才华馥比仙。天生成孤癖人皆罕。你道是啖肉食腥膻，视绮罗俗厌。却不知好高人愈妒，过洁世同嫌。可叹这青灯古殿人将老，孤负了红粉朱楼春色阑，到头来依旧是风尘肮脏违心愿。分一似无瑕白玉遭泥陷，又何须王孙公子叹无缘？
　　　　〔喜冤家〕中山狼，无情兽，全不念当日根由。一味的娇奢淫荡贪欢媾。觑者那侯门艳质同蒲柳，作践的公府千金似下流。叹芳魂艳魂，一栽荡悠悠。
　　　　〔虚花悟〕将那三春勘破，桃红柳绿待如何？把这韶华打灭，觅那清淡天和。说什么天上夭桃盛，云中杏蕊多，到头来谁见把秋捱过？则看那白扬村里人鸣咽，青枫林下鬼吟哦，更兼着连天衰草遮坟墓。这的是昨贫今富人劳碌，春荣秋谢花折磨。似这般生关死动推能躲？闻说道西方宝树唤婆娑，上结着长生果。
　　　　〔聪明累〕机关算尽大聪明，反算了卿卿性命。生前心己碎，死后性空灵。家富人宁，终有个家亡人散各奔腾。枉费了意悬悬半世心，好一似荡悠悠三更梦。忽喇喇似大厦倾，昏惨惨似灯将尽。呀！一场欢喜忽悲辛，叹人世终难定！
　　　　（留馀庆〕留馀庆，留馀庆，忽遇恩人；幸娘亲，亲娘亲，积得阴功。劝人生济困扶穷，休似俺那爱银钱忘骨肉的狠舅奸兄。正是乘除加减，上有苍穹。
　　　　〔晚韶华〕镜里恩情，更那堪梦里功名！那美韶华去之何迅，再休提绣帐鸯衾。只这戴珠冠披凤袄也抵不了无常性命。虽说是人生莫受老来贫，也须要阴骘积儿孙。气昂昂头戴簪缨，光灿灿胸悬金印，威赫赫爵禄高登，昏惨惨黄泉路近！问古来将相可还有？也只是虚名儿后人钦敬。
　　　　〔好事终〕画梁春尽落香生。擅风情，秉月貌，便是败家的根本。箕裘颓堕皆从敬，家声消亡首罪宁。宿孳总因情！
　　　　〔飞鸟各投林〕为官的家业雕零，富贵的金银散尽。有恩的死里逃生，无情的分明报应。欠命的命己还，欠泪的泪已尽：冤冤相报自非轻，分离聚合皆前定。欲知命短问前生，老来富贵也真侥幸。看破的循入空门，痴迷的枉送了性命。好一似食尽鸟投林，落了片白茫茫大地真干净！
　　歌毕，还又歌副歌。誓幻见宝玉甚无趣味，因叹：“痴儿竟尚未悟！”那宝玉忙止歌姬不必再唱，自觉朦胧恍惚，告醉求卧。
警幻便命撤去残席，送宝玉至一香闺绣阁中。其间铺陈之盛，乃素所未见之物。更可骇者，早有一位仙姬在内，其鲜艳妩媚大似宝钗，袅娜风流又如黛玉。正不知是何意，忽见警幻说道：“尘世中多少富贵之家，那些绿窗风月，绣阁烟霞，皆被那些淫污纨裤与流荡女子玷辱了。更可恨者，自古来多少轻薄浪子，皆以‘好色不淫’为解，又以‘情而不淫’作案，此皆饰非掩丑之语耳。好色即淫，知情更淫。是以巫山之会，云雨之欢，皆由既悦其色，复恋其情所致。吾所爱汝者，乃天下古今第一淫人也！”宝玉听了，唬的慌忙答道：“仙姑差了！我因懒于读书，家父母尚每垂训饬，岂敢再冒‘淫’字？况且年纪尚幼，不知‘淫’何事。”警幻道：“非也。淫虽一理，意则有别。如世之好淫者，不过悦容貌，喜歌舞，调笑无厌，云雨无时，恨不能天下之美女供我片时之趣兴。此皆皮肤游淫之敦物耳。如尔则天分中生成一段痴情，吾辈推之为‘意淫’。惟‘意淫‘二字，可心会而不可口传，可神通而不能语达。汝今独得此二字，在闺阁中虽可为良友，却于世道中未免迂阔怪诡，百一嘲谤，万目睚眦。今既遇尔祖宁荣二公剖腹深嘱，吾不忍子独为我闺阁增光而见弃于世道。故引子前来，醉以美酒，沁以仙茗，警以妙曲。再将吾妹一人，乳名兼美表字可卿者许配与汝，今夕良时即可成姻。不过令汝领略此仙闺幻境之风光尚然如此，何况尘世之情景呢。从今后万万解释，改悟前情，留意于孔孟之间，委身于经济之道。”说毕，便秘授以云雨之事，推宝玉入房中，将门掩上自去。那宝玉恍恍惚惚，依着警幻所嘱，未免作起儿女的事来，也难以尽述。至次日，便柔情缱绻，软语温存，与可卿难解难分。因二人携手出去游玩之时，忽然至一个所在，但见荆榛遍地，狼虎同行，迎面一道黑溪阻路，并无桥梁可通。正在犹豫之间，忽见警幻从后追来，说道：“快休前进，作速回头要紧！”宝玉忙止步问道：“此系何处？”警幻道：“此乃迷津，深有万丈，遥亘千里。中无舟揖可通，只有一个木筏，乃木居士掌柁，灰侍者撑篙，不受金银之谢，但遇有缘者渡之。尔今偶游至此，设如坠落其中，便深负我从前谆谆警戒之语了。”话犹末了，只听迷津内响如雷声，有许多夜叉海鬼将宝玉拖将下去。吓得宝玉汗下如雨，一面失声喊叫：“可卿救我！”吓得袭人辈众丫鬟忙上来搂住，叫：“宝玉不怕，我们在这里呢！”
    却说秦氏正在房外嘱咐小丫头们好生看着猫儿狗儿打架，忽闻宝玉在梦中唤他的小名儿，因纳闷道：“我的小名儿这里从无人知道，他如何得知，在梦中叫出来？”
    未知何因，下回分解。

Now that Chapter IV has given a brief account of the Xue family’s stay in the Rong Mansion, we can return to Daiyu, who as the object of the Lady Dowager’s affection shared all Baoyu’s meals and amusements. The three granddaughters Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun were treated as poor relations by comparison; and the love between Baoyu and Daiyu was unlike that of other children. They were inseparable. Where one went, the other would follow. And so close was their understanding that they were constantly falling out and making it up again.

Then suddenly along came Xue Baochai, who though not much older was so well-formed and so dignified, so charming and so accomplished, that most people considered Daiyu her inferior. Moreover, in contrast to Daiyu’s standoffish pride, Baochai had a generous, accommodating nature which made her very popular. In this way she unwittingly incurred Daiyu’s resentment.

Baoyu, for his part, was still only a child. So childish, in fact, that he made no distinction between the girls in the degree of his affection. Being with Daiyu all day in his grandmother’s rooms, he was naturally more intimate with her than with the rest; and greater intimacy led to occasional tiffs.

One day for no known reason they had one of these quarrels and Daiyu was crying again alone in her room. Baoyu too was sorry and went to apologize, until she was mollified.

In the east courtyard of the Ning Mansion the plum-trees in the garden were in full bloom. Jia Zhen’s wife, Madam You, had some wine prepared and invited the Lady Dowager, Lady Xing and Lady Wang to a flower-viewing party. She brought Jia Rong and his wife along to extend the invitation in person. The Lady Dowager and the others went over after breakfast and were entertained in the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance, first with tea and then with wine. But as this was simply a family party with no special features worth recording, we need say no more about it.

Presently Baoyu felt tired and wanted to take a nap. The Lady Dowager ordered some of the servants to see him safely to his room to rest. Qin Keqing, Jia Rong’s wife, smiled and said:

“We have a room ready here for Uncle Bao. Leave it to me, Old Ancestress, I’ll see that he’s all right.”

She turned to his nurses and maids and added, “Come, aunties and sisters, Uncle Bao is going to have a nap.”

Knowing Keqing to be a reliable young woman, and the favourite among her great-granddaughters-in-law for her grace and gentle ways, the Lady Dowager felt no misgivings and let her take him away.

Qin Keqing led the party to an inner room, where Baoyu saw a painting by an old master hanging on the wall. The figures in it fascinated him. They were scholars. The painting was The School Upheld and the inscription read:

A grasp of mundane affairs is genuine knowledge,
Understanding of worldly wisdom is true learning.

But although the room was beautifully furnished, Baoyu wanted to get away at once.

“I won’t stay here,” he cried. “I won’t stay here.”

“If this is no good, where will you go?” asked Keqing with a smile. “Well, come to my room.”

Baoyu nodded and smiled.

One of the nurses demurred, “How can an uncle sleep in his nephew’s wife room?”

Keqing laughed.

“He won’t mind. Why should you? He’s only a child. Didn’t you see my brother here the other day? Although he’s the same age as Uncle Bao, if they stood side by side I’m sure he’d be the taller.”

“Why haven’t I met him?” asked Baoyu. “Do bring him here to see me.”

“He lives twenty or thirty li away,” chuckled the others. “You’ll have to wait for another chance.”

As they talked they reached Keqing’s room. Just inside the door a very subtle

A sweet perfume assailed his nostrils. He felt a thrill run through his limbs and could not refrain from exclaiming, “What a lovely scent!” As he entered the room, he saw on the wall a painting by Tang Yin entitled “Spring Slumber” depicting a beautiful woman asleep under a crab-apple tree, whose buds had not yet opened. On the two scrolls flanking it were two lines of verse written by Qin Guan in his delicate running hand:

On the coolness of spring the gentle dream reposes,
A fragrant breath the maiden’s robe discloses.

On the dressing-table was a rare mirror from Wu Zetian’s “Hall of Mirrors.” In the gold tray by it, on which Zhao Feiyan once danced, was the quince thrown by An Lushan at Lady Yang which had wounded her breast. At one end of the room stood the couch on which Princess Shouyang had slept in the Hanzhang Palace, and over it hung the curtains strung with pearls by Princess Tongchang. Baoyu was delighted.

“This is the place for me,” he cried.

“I fancy this room of mine is fit for an immortal,” said Keqing smiling.

She unfolded the quilt that had been aired by Xishi and arranged the bridal pillow Hongniang had offered for Yingying. Then the nurses and maids helped Baoyu to bed and quietly withdrew, leaving only Xiren, Qingwen, Sheyue and Qiuwen to wait on him. Keqing told the younger maids to keep an eye on the cats and dogs fighting in the corridor.

As soon as Baoyu closed his eyes he fell fast asleep and dreamed that Keqing was before him. In a daze he followed her a long way to some crimson balustrades and white marble steps among green trees and clear streams, in a place seldom trodden by foot of man and undefiled by dust. He was thinking how pleasant it was there when he heard someone calling. A girl was singing:

“Spring’s dream will scatter like a cloud,
Spring’s flowers are washed away by streams.
Beware, all mortal maidens fair,
For him who loves to dally there!”

It was a girl’s voice. Before the sound had died away a beautiful woman appeared before him, as graceful as a willow-shoot and as radiant as an autumn moon. One could see at a glance that she was no ordinary mortal. For she was like:

A fresh-blown flower in the snow,
Or a graceful willow reflected on ice.
Her heart was finer than the lotus seed,
Her purity deeper than the plum’s pale blossom.
She might have been feasted in a fairy hall
Or come from the moon, that goddess cold.
How charmingly she smiled, with dimpled cheeks;
How light her step, as on the wind she sailed.
Her brows were knit yet not in anger,
Like summer lotus buds her lips were red.
Her waist was so slender that one hand could span it,
Her glossy hair looked as if lightly powdered.
Her elegance was that of a pampered favourite at court,
Her splendour that of the peacock princess in flight.
Her purity can be compared only to the pear blossom in snow,
Her chastity to the autumn chrysanthemum coated with frost.
She should have lived in the Palace of Immortals,
Be it not that she had come to the earth divine.
She changed and grew, now advancing, now retreating,
About to speak, yet hesitating to begin.
Her fairy petals, not fully open, were half-revealed;
Her fragrant heart, still hidden, was not yet disclosed.
Her lovely shadow flitted by the wind-swept snow,
Her pearl and emerald ornaments tinkled like bells.
Half of her dimpled cheeks was visible,
Her lotus feet moved with a fairy’s tread.
She had no mortal peer,
No equal in the world.
Her face was that of an angel from the moon,
Her form that of a goddess from a fairy isle.

Baoyu knew that she must be a goddess and, stepping forward with a bow, asked with a smile:
“May I know, fairy goddess, where you have come from and whither you are going? I do not know this place. May I beg you to be my guide?”

“I am the Goddess of Disenchantment from the Grotto of Emanated Fragrance on the Mountain of Expanding Spring in the Sea of Sadness,” she told him. “I preside over the romances and unrequited loves of all mortals, and the grief and longing of women in the mundane world. I have come here today because I have some karma to discharge. I met you now by chance, and this is no coincidence either. This place is not far from my abode. I have nothing much to offer you, but I can give you a cup of fairy tea if you will come with me, and some rare wine and fairy songs. I have also some fairy maidens who are good dancers. Would you care to come?”

the twelve fairy songs of the Red Chamber. Will you come with me and see them?”

Baoyu was too delighted to think of Qin Shi and followed the fairy.

Suddenly they came to a stone archway with the inscription in large characters: Illusory Land of Great Void. A couplet on the two columns read:

When false is taken for true, true becomes false;
If non-being turns into being, being becomes non-being.

Beyond this archway was a palace gate with the horizontal inscription: Sea of Grief and Heaven of Love. The couplet on the two columns here was:

Firm as earth and lofty as heaven, passion from time immemorial knows no end;
Pity silly lads and plaintive maids hard put to it to require debts of breeze and moonlight.

“So that’s it,” thought Baoyu. “I wonder what is meant by ‘passion from time immemorial’ and ‘debts of breeze and moonlight.’ From now on I must find out.”

His mind was running on this when unawares he infatuated himself. He followed the fairy through the second gate and saw halls on both sides with tablets above them and couplets on the two sides. He could not read all of them but noticed one tablet which read: Board of Infatuated Love. Others were: Board of Jealousy, Board of Morning Tears, Board of Night Grief, Board of Spring Longing and Board of Autumn Sorrow.

“May I trouble you, fairy, to take me inside to have a look?” he asked.

“In these boards are kept the records of the past and future of all women in the world,” she told him. “With your mortal eyes and carnal body you are not permitted to know any-thing in advance.”

But Baoyu pleaded so hard that she said, “Very well, you may have a quick look in this board.”

Overjoyed, he raised his head and saw the tablet: Board of the Ill-Fated. The couplet on the two columns was:

Sorrow and grief were of their own seeking;
Fair looks and fame for whom did they avail?

He sighed as he read this and went in. The board contained a dozen or more large cabinets classified by provinces. He was not interested in the others but wanted to look up the records for his own province. So he searched until he found the cabinet marked Jinling and in it “The Twelve Beauties of Jinling in Main Register.”

“Why are there only twelve girls in this register for such a big place as Jinling?” he asked. “Why, in my own household there are several hundred girls, to say nothing of other families.”

“The chief register for each province contains the names of the most important girls,” the fairy told him with a smile. “The secondary and tertiary registers are for the others. As for the common run, we don’t keep any records of them.”

Baoyu looked then and saw two more cabinets marked “Supplementary Register for the Twelve Beauties of Jinling” and “Secondary Supplementary Register for the Twelve Beauties of Jinling.” He opened the door of the second supplementary register and took out a book. On opening it he saw a painting, not of a landscape or figure but of an inky cloud. He could make nothing of this. Then he saw some verses:

Seldom the moon shines in a cloudless sky,
And days of brightness all too soon pass by.
A noble and aspiring mind
In a base born body confined,
Your charm and wit did only hatred gain,
And in the end you were by slanders slain,
Your lord’s tender thought for you were all in vain.

He did not understand this either. Next he saw a painting of a bouquet of fresh flowers and a torn mat, with the verses:

Gentle you were and kind,
To bring good luck to all you had the will;
But an actor was your lot, your lord was cold,
And all your warm devotion was for naught.

This was still more obscure to Baoyu. He put this register away and opened the

He opened the door of the “Supplementary Register” and took out an album. On the first page was a painting of a spray of osmanthus above a dry pool with withered lotus roots and leaves. Beside this was the verse:

Sweet is she as the lotus in flower,

Yet none so sorely oppressed;

After the growth of a lonely tree in two soils

Her sweet soul will be dispatched to its final rest.

This was no clearer to him than the first. He put this album back and took out the main one again. On the first page were two枯 trees with a jade belt hanging in their foliage, and a pile of snow at the foot of one tree from which emerged a gold hairpin. There were four lines of verse:

Alas for her wifely virtue,

Her wit to sing of willow-down, poor maid!

Buried in snow the broken golden hairpin,

And hanging in the wood the belt of jade.

Baoyu could make nothing of this either. He wanted to ask the goddess, but decided that she would not betray the secrets of fate and he would just have to bear the suspense. So he read on. The next picture showed a bow with a citron hanging from it. And the verse was:

When twenty years her life of “shoulds” and “oughts”

The pomegranate will open against the blue;

Though three springs never equal the first spring flash,

When hare and tiger meet, from the great dream she’ll rush.

After this came a picture of two people flying a kite, a great sea, and a large boat in which sat a girl crying as if her heart would break. There were four lines of verse:

Blessed with a shrewd mind and noble ambitions,

Born in a decadent age and an ill-fated hour;

Her tears in spring by the riverside congealed,

Riding the wind one day a thousand miles would speed.

Next came a few wisps of cloud and a stretch of running water, with the verse:

What price your rank and wealth?

It is too soon your parents’ hearts to break!

Gazing at the setting sun in the river,

The Xiang flows and the Chu clouds sail away for ever.

After this was painted a piece of beautiful jade lying in the mud, with the comment:

Pure she would be, but never pure she was;

Aloof she would be, but never could prevail.

Pity this jade so fine, so fair —

To end up mired in the mire.

Then a savage wolf was shown chasing a beautiful girl and about to devour her. Under this was written:

For husband, heartless as a savage wolf;

His object gained, he ruthlessly berates her;

Fair bloom, sweet willow in a golden bower,

Too soon a rude awakening awaits her.

This was followed by the picture of an ancient temple with a beautiful woman sitting inside reading a sutra alone. The comment was:

She sees through the transience of spring,

Dark Buddhist robes replace her garments fine;

Pity this child of a wealthy noble house

Who now sleeps alone by the dimly lit old shrine.

Next came a picture of a glacier on which a female phoenix was perched. The verdict was:

This bird appears when evil omens rife;

All praise her talents and her high descent;

But from one “ping” she must take “ling” then “tsao,”

And mourn her fate by Chinling far away.

After this was painted a tumble-down hut in a poor village with a beautiful girl spinning inside. The verdict was:

When fortune frowns, nobility means nothing;

When a house is ruined, kinsmen turn unkind.

Because of a trifling, kind act to a village dame

A surprising reward she in time will find.

After the verse came a painting of a fine orchid in a pot beside a beautiful girl in a phoenix head-dress and red cape. The verdict was:

Peach and plum in spring winds finish their course,

But who can bloom like the orchid at last?

Pure as ice and water she arouses envy,

Vain the groundless gossip against her cast.

Then came a high building on which a beautiful girl was hanging herself, with this comment:

Love boundless as sea and sky is but illusion;

When lovers meet, lust must be king.

Say not that all that is amiss comes from the Rong Mansion;

Truly, disaster originates from the Ning.

Baoyu wanted to go on looking, but the fairy, knowing how intelligent and quick-witted he was, was afraid the secrets of heaven might be泄露 and so closed the book.

“Come with me and see the sights,” she said with a smile. “Why puzzle over these silly riddles?”

Baoyu, still in a daze, put the albums down and followed the goddess.

He saw a building with carved beams and painted pillars, pearl blinds embroidered curtains, fresh flowers and rare plants. It was indeed a splendid place. To be precise:

Gold paved the ground where brilliant red doors shook,

Snow-white light streaming in through windows of jade.

Just then Disenchantment laughed and said, “Come out quickly and welcome our honoured guest.”

As the words were uttered several fairy maidens came out. Their full sleeves fluttered in the wind and their gorgeous dresses swayed, lovely as spring blossom and entrancing as the autumn moon. At sight of Pao-yu they complained to Disenchantment, “So this is your honoured guest! Why did you have to bring this filthy creature into our pure maiden’s realm? We didn’t know who it was and rushed out to meet him. You told us today would be the day for the living soul of our Crimson Pearl to come on a visit. That’s why we’ve been waiting so long. Instead, you’ve brought this disgusting creature to defile us.”

Pao-yu was so overwhelmed with shame he wished he could withdraw, but he could not tear himself away. Indeed, he felt how unworthy he was.

Disenchantment took him by the hand and said to the maidens with a smile, “You don’t understand. I meant to go to the Jung Mansion to fetch the Crimson Pearl, but on the way I happened to pass the Ning Mansion and met the spirits of the Duke of Ningkuo and the Duke of Jungkuo. They said to me, ‘Since our dynasty was founded, our family has enjoyed wealth and rank for a hundred years; but now our luck has run out and there is no way to revive it. We have many descendants, but not one can continue our line. The only one of any promise is our great-grandson Pao-yu; but his character is so perverse that no one can reason with him. Although he is intelligent and quick-witted, we fear that the good fortune of our house may be exhausted so that no one can guide him to the right way. Fortunately you are passing by, goddess. We beg you to take him in hand. Use love and desire, sounds and sights to warn him against his folly. Perhaps he will emerge from this maze and take the right path. Then our two houses will be most grateful.’ So I have brought him here. First I made him study the registers of the girls in his own household, high and low alike; but he failed to grasp the message. That is why I have brought him to this place for an experience of fairy wine, fairy music and fairy songs in the hope that he may yet come to his senses.”

So saying she led him inside. A subtle perfume assailed him, he knew not from what source. Pao-yu could not resist asking what it was.

“You wouldn’t know,” Disenchantment told him with a smile. “This scent is not to be found in the world of mortals. It is made from the essence of rare herbs which grow on famous mountains of immortality and from the aromatic oils distilled from precious plants growing in magic grottoes. It is called ‘Marrow of Many Fragrances.’”

Pao-yu expressed his admiration. They seated themselves then and a young maid served tea, which seemed to Pao-yu clear and fragrant beyond compare. He asked its name.

“This tea grows in the Grotto of Emanating Fragrance on the Mountain of Expanding Spring,” Disenchantment told him. “It is brewed overnight with the dew collected from fairy flowers and spiritual leaves, and is called ‘Thousand Red Flowers in One Cavern.’”

Pao-yu nodded in praise. Looking around, he saw jade lutes inlaid with pearls, bronze tripods painted with gold, paintings by old masters and new poems. There were rouge-stains too under the window and powder-marks on the dressing-table. But what pleased him most was the pair of scrolls on the wall:

Earth’s essence, quintessence,

Hard to find in the world;

Heaven’s mystery, wonder,

Only seen in this place.

He asked the names of the fairy maidens. One was Dream of Many Years, one was Great Mistress of Love, one had been named Bringer of Sorrow, and another Messenger of Grief — their appellations were all different.

Soon a young maid came in to set the table and chairs for a feast.

“We have nothing to offer you,” said Disenchantment, “but we would like to share with you a cup of our weak wine. I hope you won’t refuse.”

As she spoke, maids came in to lay the table with all sorts of rare delicacies. The jade cups were filled with aromatic wine.

“This wine is brewed from the petals of a hundred flowers and the sap of ten thousand trees, blended with the marrow of unicorns and fermented with phoenix milk,” Disenchantment told him. “Hence its name ‘Ten Thousand Beauties in One Cup.’”

Pao-yu could not find words to praise it enough.

During the feast twelve dancing-girls came in to ask what songs they should perform.

“The twelve new songs of the Dream of Red Mansions,” Disenchantment told them.

The girls assented and to the accompaniment of sandalwood clappers and silver lyres they started to sing:

When the world was first made,

“Stop!” cried Disenchantment. “These new songs are not like the old operas with their plots taken from history. They tell about the loves and hates in the Great Illusory Realm of the Red Dust, and each song is a moving lament. You wouldn’t understand them without the libretto. Wait till you’ve read that.”

She ordered the libretto to be brought and handed it to Pao-yu, who took it. He found it hard to understand the meaning, but the haunting music and the melancholy charm of the words made an impression on him. Without trying to grasp the meaning, therefore, he simply read it through.

The melodies are set to the nine northern and southern modes. They may eulogize a person or describe some incident; and once a song is composed it can be tuned for wind and string instruments. Unless you are an initiate you can’t appreciate the charm of these songs. I don’t suppose you’ll understand them either. So unless you read the libretto first and then listen, it will be like chewing wax.” With that she turned and told a maid to fetch the libretto of A Dream of Red Mansions and hand it to Baoyu.

He took it and read as he listened:

Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions

Since first the world was made,

Who has been love’s protagonist?

All feelings are ordained,

Fate has a hand in all that doth exist.

So on a drear, dark day

In melancholy mood

I sought to disengage

My foolish heart from care;

Hence this “Dream of Red Mansions” tale

Lamenting gold and jade.

Life’s Folly

All men spiritual life know to be good,

But fame to disregard they never could;

Where e’er they go their former acts still haunt them,

And with their old desires they’re still besotted.

After long strife in confusion they’re lost:

For while they dread the ending of their span,

They have not learned to profit while they can.

Alas, nothing can their infatuation cure,

And their time is wasted evermore.

Wasted Love

What is the loveliest thing on earth?

One: a useless, fine, rare bird in a cage;

Two: a jade token among the ashes;

Three: a white, bald bough in snow.

Then the moon is full which soon must wane;

The water is clear but has no fish;

Futility of ambition, of affection,

Of literary eminence and of economy!

Before it is too late happiness should be enjoyed,

For life is short and death ends all.

All are predestined, do not complain,

Old age and youth will each have their turn.

Separation of Lovers

Hard it is for lovers to meet,

Harder still to part.

The east wind is too weak to blow away our sorrow:

Spring silkworms weave until they die,

Each night the candle sheds its tears till dry.

Morning mirror only makes us pine,

While evening rain enhances our despair.

If you should come some day to Penglai’s fairy isle,

Please tell the faithful maid that I am well.

Oh, it is difficult for us to meet

And hard to part;

The flowers fade and fall, but who has pity?

The silkworm’s silk is all spun ere it dies,

The candle’s tears are dried when it burns out.

I dread to look in my glass at morning,

Grieved to find my cloudlike hair turned hoary.

I hum a poem by the light of the moon,

But there is no one to appreciate it.

The brocade quilt is cold, who will share it?

Immortal as I am, I long to mount to heaven.

How can I bear to lock the sweet flowers in the inner courtyard,

Leaving the cloud on the hill and the moon in the sky?

But I advise the flowers not to pine,

For when I am gone there will be someone to care for you.

You will be petted and loved,

But don’t forget the one who is far away.

I have a verse to offer you:

Don’t think that I am fickle and untrue,

I have no choice but to go away.

Though I am gone, my heart will stay with you,

And we shall meet again some day.

Farewell, my dear, I must be gone,

But don’t be sad, for we shall meet again.

Farewell, my dear, I must be gone,

But don’t be sad, for we shall meet again.

Baoyu found this song diffuse and rambling, without much merit; but its melancholy cadence touched his heart. However, not troubling to find out whence it came or what it meant, he simply listened to while away the time. Then he read on:

All Good Things Must End

In full bloom the flowers must die,

All must be scattered, whirled away.

The soul of the fair, lonely maid

Has vanished in the dark, leaving no trace.

Farewell, homeland, so far away!

What use to warn my parents in a dream?

My life has slipped away,

My family should withdraw before it is too late.

Parting from One’s Family

Three thousand li I sailed with the wind,

Leaving my home and kinsfolk far behind.

I feared that my parents in their grief would age,

And begged them to take comfort for my sake.

Since poverty and wealth are ordained by fate,

Partings and reunions are decreed by Heaven.

Now though we dwell in different lands,

Let each but live in peace — that is my one desire.

Dear brother and sister, mother dear,

I can no longer stay!

Parting from Home

The young lady left her home in a distant land,

Bidding farewell to her parents and going far away.

She told them on the journey not to worry,

For marriage is decreed by fate.

Who knows whether she would find a good husband?

He might be a spendthrift, a wastrel, a profligate,

And then she would be stranded far from home,

With no one to turn to, no one to care for her.

But she was lucky, she found a good man,

A handsome, talented, kind husband.

He loved her and she loved him,

They were happy together, and she had a son.

But good fortune never lasts,

Her husband died, and she was left alone.

Now she must rely on her son,

And hope that he would do well in life.

She brought him up with care,

And he studied hard and passed the examinations.

He became an official and brought glory to the family,

And she was honoured as a lady.

But she never forgot her humble origins,

And she was always kind to the poor and needy.

She lived to a ripe old age,

And died respected by all.

This is the story of a good woman,

Who overcame adversity and found happiness.

The Song of the Hair

My black hair, once so thick and long,

Now is thin and streaked with grey.

I remember how I used to comb it,

And how it shone in the sun.

But now it is dull and lifeless,

And I am old and faded.

I look in the mirror and sigh,

For youth has gone, never to return.

But I have no regrets,

For I have lived a full life.

I have known love and joy,

And I have borne children.

Now I am content to grow old gracefully,

And to let my hair turn white.

For white hair is a sign of wisdom,

And of a life well lived.

So I shall not dye my hair,

But let it be as it is.

And when I die, I shall be buried with my white hair,

As a symbol of my long and happy life.

The Song of the Fan

I am a fan, round and white,

I was made in the palace of the Han.

I was carried by a beautiful lady,

Who used me to hide her face when she smiled.

But now I am old and torn,

And no one wants me any more.

I am thrown aside and forgotten,

And I lie in the dust.

But I remember the days when I was new,

And how the lady cherished me.

She would not let me out of her sight,

And she would often stroke me with her delicate hand.

But now she is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I lie here in the dust,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a kind person will find me,

And take me home and mend me.

Then I shall be useful again,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Lute

I am a lute, made of paulownia wood,

My strings are of silk, my bridge of jade.

I was played by a famous musician,

Who could make me weep or laugh.

But now I am old and out of tune,

And no one plays me any more.

I am left in a corner, covered with dust,

And I am lonely and sad.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the musician loved me.

He would play me for hours on end,

And the music would fill the room.

But now he is gone, and I am silent,

And I have no one to play me.

So I sit here in the corner,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a musician will come,

And tune my strings and play me again.

Then I shall make beautiful music once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Sword

I am a sword, made of fine steel,

My blade is sharp, my hilt of gold.

I was carried by a brave warrior,

Who used me to defend his country.

But now I am old and rusty,

And no one wants me any more.

I am hung on the wall, forgotten,

And I am dull and lifeless.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the warrior cherished me.

He would polish me every day,

And he would never let me out of his sight.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I hang here on the wall,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a warrior will come,

And take me down and polish me.

Then I shall be sharp and bright again,

And I shall be ready for battle.

The Song of the Horse

I am a horse, strong and swift,

I was ridden by a great general.

I carried him into battle,

And I helped him to win victories.

But now I am old and lame,

And no one rides me any more.

I am left in the stable, forgotten,

And I am thin and weak.

I remember the days when I was young,

And how the general loved me.

He would groom me every day,

And he would feed me the best fodder.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I stand here in the stable,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a general will come,

And take me out and ride me again.

Then I shall be strong and swift once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Boat

I am a boat, made of fine wood,

I was sailed by a skilled sailor.

I carried him across the seas,

And I helped him to discover new lands.

But now I am old and leaky,

And no one sails me any more.

I am left on the shore, forgotten,

And I am rotting away.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the sailor cherished me.

He would caulk my seams every day,

And he would paint me every year.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I lie here on the shore,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a sailor will come,

And repair me and sail me again.

Then I shall be seaworthy once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Book

I am a book, full of wisdom,

I was read by a learned scholar.

He studied me day and night,

And he gained knowledge from me.

But now I am old and tattered,

And no one reads me any more.

I am left on the shelf, forgotten,

And I am covered with dust.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the scholar cherished me.

He would handle me with care,

And he would never dog-ear my pages.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I sit here on the shelf,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a scholar will come,

And take me down and read me again.

Then I shall be useful once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Painting

I am a painting, full of beauty,

I was admired by a connoisseur.

He would gaze at me for hours,

And he would praise my colours and composition.

But now I am old and faded,

And no one admires me any more.

I am hung on the wall, forgotten,

And I am dark and dim.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the connoisseur cherished me.

He would dust me every day,

And he would protect me from the sun.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I hang here on the wall,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a connoisseur will come,

And take me down and admire me again.

Then I shall be beautiful once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Flower

I am a flower, full of fragrance,

I was picked by a beautiful maiden.

She wore me in her hair,

And I made her more beautiful.

But now I am withered and dead,

And no one wants me any more.

I am thrown on the ground, forgotten,

And I am trampled underfoot.

I remember the days when I was fresh,

And how the maiden cherished me.

She would water me every day,

And she would protect me from the wind.

But now she is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I lie here on the ground,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a maiden will come,

And pick me and wear me in her hair again.

Then I shall be fragrant once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Bird

I am a bird, full of song,

I was kept by a kind master.

He would feed me every day,

And he would listen to my singing.

But now I am old and silent,

And no one wants me any more.

I am left in the cage, forgotten,

And I am sad and lonely.

I remember the days when I was young,

And how the master cherished me.

He would clean my cage every day,

And he would give me fresh water.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I sit here in the cage,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a master will come,

And take me out and listen to my singing again.

Then I shall sing joyfully once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Fish

I am a fish, full of life,

I was kept in a clear pond.

I would swim happily all day,

And I would leap out of the water.

But now I am old and sluggish,

And no one wants me any more.

I am left in the pond, forgotten,

And I am listless and sad.

I remember the days when I was young,

And how the pond was clean and clear.

But now the pond is dirty and stagnant,

And I can hardly breathe.

So I swim here in the pond,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day the pond will be cleaned,

And I shall be happy again.

The Song of the Tree

I am a tree, tall and strong,

I was planted by a wise man.

I provided shade in summer,

And shelter in winter.

But now I am old and hollow,

And no one wants me any more.

I am left in the forest, forgotten,

And I am decaying away.

I remember the days when I was young,

And how the wise man cherished me.

He would water me every day,

And he would protect me from the axe.

But now he is gone, and I am alone,

And I have no one to care for me.

So I stand here in the forest,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day a wise man will come,

And appreciate me for my age and wisdom.

Then I shall be respected once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Stone

I am a stone, hard and enduring,

I was placed in a beautiful garden.

I was admired by all who saw me,

And I was part of the landscape.

But now I am old and moss-covered,

And no one admires me any more.

I am left in the garden, forgotten,

And I am cracked and worn.

I remember the days when I was new,

And how the garden was beautiful.

But now the garden is overgrown and neglected,

And I am surrounded by weeds.

So I lie here in the garden,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day the garden will be restored,

And I shall be admired once more.

Then I shall be happy.

The Song of the River

I am a river, flowing endlessly,

I have seen many changes over the years.

I have seen kingdoms rise and fall,

And I have seen generations come and go.

But I keep flowing, day and night,

And I never stop.

I remember the days when I was clean and clear,

And how the fish swam in my waters.

But now I am polluted and dirty,

And the fish are gone.

So I flow here, sad and slow,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day I shall be clean again,

And the fish will return.

Then I shall flow joyfully once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Mountain

I am a mountain, tall and majestic,

I have stood here for thousands of years.

I have seen many changes,

But I remain the same.

I remember the days when I was covered with forests,

And how the animals lived on my slopes.

But now I am bare and barren,

And the animals are gone.

So I stand here, lonely and sad,

And wait for the end.

But perhaps one day the forests will grow again,

And the animals will return.

Then I shall be majestic once more,

And I shall be happy.

The Song of the Cloud

I am a cloud,

The rich and toiling, in spring bloom, in autumn fall,
Are spent like flowers that bloom and fall;
And who can escape the gates of birth and death?
They tell of the precious tree in the west
That bears the fruit of immortality.

Too Clever by Half
Too shrewd by half, with such finesse you wrought
That your own life in your own toils was caught.
Longing one moment, the next in despair,
In life a heartbroken, in death a vagrant spirit — 
For all your household’s wealth and your prosperity
You end as a scattered household, each one gone his way.
In vain you may have hoarded your half-life’s care;
It is no more than a midnight dream that fades,
A great house toppling in a flash,
A lamp that gutters in the wind.
Alas I in a trice
Is joy swallowed in grief.
How true that all human affairs are ruled by chance!

Lucky Survivor
Lucky the child
With a mother kind
Whose secret deed
Brought help in time of need.
Let all men succour the distressed,
Nor mimic that heartless uncle and cousin
Whose love of silver made them forget their own flesh and blood.
For fate
Has a scale
And heaven will prevail.

Glory in the Evening
Love in the mirror spent,
Fame in a dream contained —
How soon that glorious flower fades I
Nor coverlet’s warmth nor love’s delight remains.
This coronet and phoenix robe cannot avert
The sudden death that must be undergone.
Though all men wish to escape poverty in old age,
They must do good deeds for their children’s sake.
Proudly the head wears cap and coronet,
Brightly the breast displays the gold insignia;
Nobly the subject receives high rank and stipend —
Only to draw near the dim Yellow Springs I
Are there no generals or ministers from times past
Whose fame is only an empty name admired by later men?

The Good Things Have an End
Fragrant dust on painted beams as springtime ends.
Seductive, beautiful, the root of the house’s fall.
Jirong’s neglect of his forefather’s trade
And Ning’s depravity were the first cause of its ruin,
And all their retribution sprang from love.

Each Bird Goes to Its Own Roost
Official ranks bring ruined homes;
Wealth and nobility, scattered gold.
The kind escape from death;
The heartless meet with due reward.
Those who took a life have paid with their own lives;
The tears one owed have all been required in kind.
Not light the retribution for sins against others;
Partings and encounters are predestined.
Those who would know their fate in this life
Need only look at the deeds of an earlier one.
Old age in luxury and honour is true luck.
Those who see through the world escape from the world;
Infatuated fools forfeit their lives for nothing.
When the food is gone the birds return to the wood;
All that’s left is emptiness and a great void.

At the end of this song the performers were about to start the next, but Disenchantment, finding Baoyu inattentive, sighed.

‘You silly boy! So you still haven’t come to your senses.’

Baoyu quickly stopped the singers, explaining that he was feeling drowsy and would like to lie down. Disenchantment made them clear away the remains of the feast and led Baoyu into an exquisitely furnished bedchamber the like of which he had never seen before. A sudden shock of surprise brought him wide awake again. For there in the room was a fairy whose rose-fresh beauty reminded him strongly of Ba-chai, while her delicate grace was that of Daiyu. He was puzzling over this vision when Disenchantment began to speak to him.

‘In the rich and noble households of your mortal world,’ she said, ‘too many of those moonlit scenes in spring, those moments of sweetness and happiness behind the crimson gauze of the bedchamber, are desecrated by acts of licentiousness. And the lewd fancies and dissolute behaviour of all the lascivious lovers of your world are a source of even greater distress. But whereas the carnal pleasures of the ignorant are a mere pandering to the lusts of the flesh, the love of the sentimental voluptuary is of a different and more refined order. It is what we immortals call “lust of the mind”. “Lust of the mind” cannot be explained in words, nor can it be realized in the actual experience of physical love; but if you are to understand the love of the sentimental voluptuary, you must first experience “lust of the mind” for yourself. Because of your natural predisposition to this kind of love, Disenchantment has brought you here today. I have first of all received you as my guest and entertained you with fine tea and wine. I have also regaled you with the music of our twelve fairy-maidens and let you hear the twelve songs of the Dream of Golden Days. But now I am about to make you a special gift. I should like to give you my little sister, whose childish name is Jian-mei and whose style is Ke-qing, to be your bride. This evening, just at the hour when it is getting dark and all is still, you shall consummate your union with her. My motive in arranging this is to help you grasp the fact that, since even in this immortals’ paradise of blissful dalliance the primary purpose of love is the harmonious fusion of minds, how much more must this be so in the polluted world of mortals from which you come. From now on, I hope, you will be able to see through the illusions of the mortal world and change your former nature, devoting your mind seriously to the teachings of Confucius and Mencius and your person wholeheartedly to the betterment of society and the governance of the state.’

Having obtained these two qualities, you may make a good companion in the women’s quarters, but in the world outside you will be thought eccentric and simple-minded, mocked and reviled by all, held in contempt and hated by everyone. Since I have met your ancestors the Dukes of Ningguo and Rongguo and received their solemn injunction, I cannot bear to see you cast out by the world for the sake of the glory you have brought to the women’s quarters. So I have brought you here to feast on choice wine and fragrant tea and listen to fairy music. I have promised you in marriage my sister, a girl with the infant name Ke-qing and the style of Mei-ren. This very night you may consummate the union. It is simply to let you know that even in this fairy abode of illusion such things are permitted, not to speak of the world of men. From now on you must understand the vanity of all things and amend your former ways, fixing your mind on the teachings of Confucius and Mencius and devoting yourself to the principles of moral rectitude and social responsibility.’

As she concluded, she gave him secret instructions in the art of love and pushed him into the room, closing the door after him and going away on her own.

Bao-yu in a daze did exactly as the fairy had instructed him. The details of what he did with Ke-qing we omit as being unsuited to a respectable narrative.

Next day he and Ke-qing were more than ever locked in blissful tenderness, unable to tear themselves apart. As they wandered hand in hand through the fairy precincts, they suddenly found themselves in a place where only briars and brambles grew and wolves and tigers prowled around in pairs. Ahead of them the road ended at the edge of a dark ravine. There was no bridge to cross by. While they were hesitating, Disenchantment suddenly appeared behind them.

‘Halt! No further!’ she cried. ‘Turn back at once!’

Bao-yu stopped and asked her, ‘What is this place?’

‘It is the Ford of Error,’ said Disenchantment. ‘It is ten thousand fathoms deep and a thousand li in expanse. No boat can ever cross it. There is only a single raft, piloted by a lay-brother called Mu-gu and poled by a novice called Hui-ken. They ferry across those who are fated to cross, but accept no payment, for their only object is the salvation of mankind. You happened to stray here by accident. If you were to fall in, it would be a great waste of the earnest advice I have been at such pains to give you.’

Even as she spoke, there was a thunderous crashing from the Ford as of a thousand, myriad demons. A host of water monsters and river goblins appeared and made as if to seize Bao-yu and drag him down into the water. He was so frightened that the sweat poured from his body and he cried out in a panic:

‘Cousin Ke-qing! Save me!’

Aroma and the other maids were greatly alarmed to hear him calling out in his sleep like this. They hurried over to him and held him:

‘It’s all right, Bao-yu, we’re here! Don’t be afraid!’

Now Qin-shi was outside giving the maids instructions about looking after the cat and dog and making sure they didn’t fight, when she heard Bao-yu call out her infant name in his sleep.

‘I wonder,’ she thought, puzzled, ‘how he came to know my infant name? No one here knows it. How very strange that he should have called it out in his sleep!’

But to know the reason for this you will have to read the following chapter.

第6章 贾宝玉初试云雨情 刘老老一进荣国府

却说秦氏因听见宝玉梦中唤他的乳名，心中纳闷，又不好细问。彼时宝玉迷迷惑惑，若有所失，遂起身解怀整衣。袭人过来给他系裤带时，刚伸手至大腿处，只觉冰冷粘湿的一片，吓的忙褪回手来，问：“是怎么了？”宝玉红了脸，把他的手一捻。袭人本是个聪明女子，年纪又比宝玉大两岁，近来也渐省人事。今见宝玉如此光景，心中便觉察了一半，不觉把个粉脸羞的飞红，遂不好再问。仍旧理好衣裳，随至贾母处来，胡乱吃过晚饭，过这边来，趁众奶娘丫鬟不在旁时，另取出一件中衣与宝玉换上。宝玉含羞央告道：“好姐姐，千万别告诉人。”袭人也含着羞悄悄的笑问道：“你为什么……”说到这里，把眼又往四下里瞧了瞧，才又问道：“那是那里流出来的？”宝玉只管红着脸不言语，袭人却只瞅着他笑。迟了一会，宝玉才把梦中之事细说与袭人听。说到云雨私情，羞的袭人掩面伏身而笑。宝玉亦素喜袭人柔媚姣俏，遂强拉袭人同领警幻所训之事。袭人自知贾母曾将他给了宝玉，也无可推托的，扭捏了半日，无奈何，只得和宝玉温存了一番。自此宝玉视袭人更自不同，袭人待宝玉也越发尽职了。这话暂且不提。
　　且说荣府中，合算起来，从上至下，也有三百馀口人，一天也有一二十件事，竟如乱麻一般，没个头绪可作纲领。正思从那一件事那一个人写起方妙，却好忽从千里之外，芥豆之微，小小一个人家，因与荣府略有些瓜葛，这日正往荣府中来，因此便就这一家说起，倒还是个头绪。
　　原来这小小之家，姓王，乃本地人氏，祖上也做过一个小小京官，昔年曾与凤姐之祖王夫人之父认识。因贪王家的势利，便连了宗，认作侄儿。那时只有王夫人之大兄凤姐之父与王夫人随在京的知有此一门远族，馀者也皆不知。目今其祖早故，只有一个儿子，名唤王成，因家业萧条，仍搬出城外乡村中住了。王成亦相继身故，有子小名狗儿，娶妻刘氏，生子小名板儿；又生一女，名唤青儿。一家四口，以务农为业。因狗儿白日间自作些生计，刘氏又操井臼等事，青、板姊弟两个无人照管，狗儿遂将岳母刘老老接来，一处过活。这刘老老乃是个久经世代的老寡妇，膝下又无子息，只靠两亩薄田度日。如今女婿接了养活，岂不愿意呢，遂一心一计，帮着女儿女婿过活。
　　因这年秋尽冬初，天气冷将上来，家中冬事未办，狗儿未免心中烦躁，吃了几杯闷酒，在家里闲寻气恼，刘氏不敢顶撞。因此刘老老看不过，便劝道：“姑爷，你别嗔着我多嘴，咱们村庄人家儿，那一个不是老老实实，守着多大碗儿吃多大的饭呢？你皆因年小时候，托着老子娘的福，吃喝惯了，如今所以有了钱就顾头不顾尾，没了钱就瞎生气，成了什么男子汉大丈夫了！如今咱们虽离城住着，终是天子脚下。这长安城中遍地皆是钱，只可惜没人会去拿罢了。在家跳蹋也没用！”狗儿听了道：“你老只会在炕头上坐着混说，难道叫我打劫去不成。”刘老老说道：“谁叫你去打劫呢，也到底大家想个方法儿才好。不然那银子钱会自己跑到咱们家里来不成？”狗儿冷笑道：“有法儿还等到这会子呢！我又没有收税的亲戚、做官的朋友，有什么法子可想的？就有，也只怕他们未必来理我们呢。”刘老老道：“这倒也不然。‘谋事在人，成事在天’，咱们谋到了，靠菩萨的保佑，有些机会，也未可知。我倒替你们想出一个机会来。当日你们原是和金陵王家连过宗的。二十年前，他们看承你们还好，如今是你们拉硬屎，不肯去就和他，才疏远起来。想当初我和女儿还去过一遭，他家的二小姐着实爽快会待人的，倒不拿大，如今现是荣国府贾二老爷的夫人。听见他们说，如今上了年纪，越发怜贫恤老的了，又爱斋僧布施。如今王府虽升了官儿，只怕二姑太太还认的咱们，你为什么不走动走动？或者他还念旧，有些好处也未可知。只要他发点好心，拔根寒毛，比咱们的腰还壮呢。”刘氏接一道：“你老说的好，你我这样嘴脸，怎么好到他门上去？只怕他那门上人也不肯进去告诉，没的白打嘴现世的！”
　　谁知狗儿利名心重，听如此说，心下便有些活动；又听他妻子这番话，便笑道：“老老既这么说，况且当日你又见过这姑太太一次，为什么不你老人家明日就去走一边，先试试风头儿去？”刘老老道：“哎哟！可是说的了：‘侯门似海。’我是个什么东西儿！他家人又不认得我，去了也是白跑。”狗儿道：“不妨，我教给你个法儿。你竟带了小板儿先去找陪房周大爷，要见了他，就有些意思了。这周大爷先时和我父亲交过一桩事，我们本极好的。”刘老老道：“我也知道。只是许多时不走动，知道他如今是怎样？这也说不得了，你又是个男人，这么个嘴脸，自然去不得。我们姑娘年轻的媳妇儿，也难卖头卖脚的。倒还是舍着我这副老脸去碰碰，果然有好处，大家也有益。”当晚计议已定。
次日天未明时，这老老便起来梳洗了。又将板儿教了几句话。五六岁的孩子，听见带了他进城逛去，喜欢的无不应承。于是刘老老带了板儿，进城至宁荣街来。到了荣府大门前石狮子旁边，只见满门口的轿马。刘老老不敢过去，掸掸衣服，又教了板儿几句话，然后溜到角门前，只见几个挺胸叠肚、指手画脚的人坐在大门上，说东谈西的。刘老老只得蹭上来问：“太爷们纳福。”众人打量了一会，便问：“是那里来的？”刘老老陪笑道：“我找太太的陪房周大爷的。烦那位太爷替我请他出来。”那些人听了，都不理他，半日方说道：“你远远的那墙畸角儿等着，一会子他们家里就有人出来。”内中有个年老的说道：“何苦误他的事呢。”因向刘老老道：“周大爷往南边去了。他在后一带住着，他们奶奶儿倒在家呢。你打这边绕到后街门上找就是了。”刘老老谢了，遂领着板儿绕至后门上。只见门上歇着些生意担子，也有卖吃的，也有卖玩耍的，闹吵吵三二十个孩子在那里。刘老老便拉住一个道：“我问哥儿一声，有个周大娘在家么？”那孩子翻眼瞅着道：“那个周大娘？我们这里周大娘有几个呢，不知那一个行当儿上的？”刘老老道：“他是太太的陪房。”那孩子道：“这个容易，你跟了我来。”引着刘老老进了后院，到一个院子墙边，指道：“这就是他家。”又叫道：“周大妈，有个老奶奶子找你呢。”
    周瑞家的在内忙迎出来，问：“是那位？”刘老老迎上来笑问道：“好啊？周嫂子。”周瑞家的认了半日，方笑道：“刘老老，你好？你说么，这几年不见，我就忘了。请家里坐。”刘老老一面走，一面笑说道：“你老是‘贵人多忘事’了，那里还记得我们？”说着，来至房中，周瑞家的命雇的小丫头倒上茶来吃着。周瑞家的又问道：“板儿长这么大了么！”又问些别后闲话。又问刘老老：“今日还是路过，还是特来的？”刘老老便说：“原是特来瞧瞧嫂子；二则也请请姑太太的安。若可以领我见一见更好，若不能，就借重嫂子转致意罢了。”
　　周瑞家的听了，便已猜着几分来意。只因他丈夫昔年争买田地一事，多得狗儿他父亲之力，今见刘老老如此，心中难却其意，二则也要显弄自己的体面。便笑说：“老老你放心。大远的诚心诚意来了，岂有个不叫你见个真佛儿去的呢。论理，人来室至，却都不与我相干。我们这里都是各一样儿。我们男的只管春秋两季地租子，闲了时带着小爷们出门就完了；我只管跟太太奶奶们出门的事。皆因你是太太的亲戚，又拿我当个人，投奔了我来，我竟破个例给你通个信儿去。但只一件，你还不知道呢：我们这里不比五年前了。如今太太不理事，都是琏二奶奶当家。你打量琏二奶奶是谁？就是太太的内侄女儿，大舅老爷的女孩儿，小名叫凤哥的。”刘老老听了，忙问道：“原来是他？怪道呢，我当日就说他不错。这么说起来，我今儿还得见他了？”周瑞家的道：“这个自然。如今有客来，都是凤姑娘周旋接待。今儿宁可不见太太，倒得见他一面，才不枉走这一遭儿。”刘老老道：“阿弥陀佛！这全仗嫂子方便了。”周瑞家的说：“老老说那里话。俗语说的好：‘与人方便，自己方便。’不过用我一句话，又费不着我什么事。”说着，便唤小丫头：“到倒厅儿上，悄悄的打听老太太屋里摆了饭了没有。”小丫头去了。
　　这里二人又说了些闲话。刘老老因说：“这位凤姑娘，今年不过十八九岁罢了，这等有本事，当这样的家，可是难得的！”周瑞家的听了道：“瞎！我的老老，告诉不得你了。这凤姑娘年纪儿虽小，行事儿比是人都大呢。如今出挑的美人儿似的，少说着只怕有一万心眼子，再要赌口齿，十个会说的男人也说不过他呢。回来你见了就知道了。就只一件，待下人未免太严些儿。”说着，小丫头回来说：“老太太屋里摆完了饭了，二奶奶在太太屋里呢。”周瑞家的听了连忙起身，催着刘老老：“快走，这一下来就只吃饭是个空儿，咱们先等着去。若迟了一步，回事的人多了，就难说了。再歇了中觉，越发没时候了。”说着，一齐下了炕，整顿衣服，又教了板儿几句话，跟着周瑞家的，逶迤往贾琏的住宅来。
　　先至倒厅，周瑞家的将刘老老安插住等着，自己却先过影壁，走进了院门，知凤姐尚未出来，先找着凤姐的一个心腹通房大丫头名唤平儿的。周瑞家的先将刘老老起初来历说明，又说：“今日大远的来请安，当日太太是常会的，所以我带了他过来。等着奶奶下来，我细细儿的回明了，想来奶奶也不至嗔着我莽撞的。”平儿听了，便作了个主意：“叫他们进来，先在这里坐着就是了。”周瑞家的才出去领了他们进来。上了正房台阶，小丫头打起猩红毡帘，才入堂屋，只闻一阵香扑了脸来，竟不知是何气味，身子就象在云端里一般。满屋里的东西都是耀眼争光，使人头晕目眩，刘老老此时只有点头咂嘴念佛而已。于是走到东边这间屋里，乃是贾琏的女儿睡觉之所。平儿站在炕沿边，打量了刘老老两眼，只得问个好，让了坐。刘老老见平儿遍身绫罗，插金戴银，花容月貌，便当是凤姐儿了，才要称“姑奶奶”，只见周瑞家的说：“他是平姑娘。”又见平儿赶着周瑞家的叫他“周大娘”，方知不过是个有体面的丫头。于是让刘老老和板儿上了炕，平儿和周瑞家的对面坐在炕沿上，小丫头们倒了茶来吃了。
　　刘老老只听见咯当咯当的响声，很似打罗筛面的一般，不免东瞧西望的。忽见堂屋中柱子上挂着一个匣子，底下又坠着一个秤陀似的，却不住的乱晃。刘老老心中想着：“这是什么东西？有煞用处呢？”正发呆时，陡听得当的一声又若金钟铜謦一般，倒吓得不住的展眼儿。接着一连又是八九下，欲待问时，只见小丫头们一齐乱跑，说：“奶奶下来了。”平儿和周瑞家的忙起身说：“老老只管坐着，等是时候儿我们来请你。”说着迎出去了。刘老老只屏声侧耳默候。只听远远有人笑声，约有一二十个妇人，衣裙两个妇人，都捧着大红油漆盒进这边来等候。听得那边说道：“摆饭”，渐渐的人才散出去，只有伺候端菜的几个人。半日鸦雀不闻。忽见两个人抬了一张炕桌来，放在这边炕上，桌上碗盘摆列，仍是满满的鱼肉，不过略动了几样。板儿一见就吵着要肉吃，刘老老打了他一巴掌。
　　忽见周瑞家的笑嘻嘻走过来，点手儿叫他。刘老老会意，于是带着板儿下炕。至堂屋中间，周瑞家的又和他咕唧了一会子，方蹭到这边屋内。只见门外铜钩上悬着大红洒花软帘，南窗下是炕，炕上大红条毡，靠东边板壁立着一个锁子锦的靠背和一个引枕，铺着金线闪的大坐褥，傍边有银唾盒。那凤姐家常带着紫貂昭君套，围着那攒珠勒子，穿着桃红洒花袄，石青刻丝灰鼠披风，大红洋绉银鼠皮裙，粉光脂艳，端端正正坐在那里，手内拿着小铜火箸儿拨手炉内的灰。平儿站在炕沿边，捧着小小的一个填漆茶盘，盘内一个小盖钟儿。凤姐也不接茶，也不抬头，只管拨那灰，慢慢的道：“怎么还不请进来？”一面说，一面抬身要茶时，只见周瑞家的已带了两个人立在面前了，这才忙欲起身、犹未起身，满面春风的问好，又嗔着周瑞家的：“怎么不早说！”刘老老已在地下拜了几拜，问姑奶奶安。凤姐忙说：“周姐姐，搀着不拜罢。我年轻，不大认得，可也不知是什么辈数儿，不敢称呼。”周瑞家的忙回道：“这就是我才回的那个老老了。”凤姐点头，刘老老已在炕沿上坐下了。板儿便躲在他背后，百般的哄他出来作揖，他死也不肯。
　　凤姐笑道：“亲戚们不大走动，都疏远了。知道的呢，说你们弃嫌我们，不肯常来。不知道的那起小人，还只当我们眼里没人似的。”刘老老忙念佛道：“我们家道艰难，走不起。来到这里，没的给姑奶奶打嘴，就是管家爷们瞧着也不象。”凤姐笑道：“这话没的叫人恶心。不过托赖着祖父的虚名，作个穷官儿罢咧，谁家有什么？不过也是个空架子。俗语儿说的好，‘朝廷还有三门子穷亲’呢，何况你我。”说着，又问周瑞家的：“回了太太了没有？”周瑞家的道：“等奶奶的示下。”凤姐儿道：“你去瞧瞧，要是有人就罢；要得闲呢，就回了，看怎么说。”周瑞家的答应去了。
　　这里凤姐叫人抓了些果子给板儿吃，刚问了几句闲话时，就有家下许多媳妇儿管事的来回话。平儿回了，凤姐道：“我这里陪客呢，晚上再来回。要有紧事，你就带进来现办。”平儿出去，一会进来说：“我问了，没什么要紧的。我叫他们散了。”凤姐点头。只见周瑞家的回来，向凤姐道：“太太说：‘今日不得闲儿，二奶奶陪着也是一样，多谢费心想着。要是白来逛逛呢便罢；有什么说的，只管告诉二奶奶。’”刘老老道：“也没甚的说，不过来瞧瞧姑太太、姑奶奶，也是亲戚们的情分”周瑞家的道：“没有什么说的便罢；要有话，只管回二奶奶，和太太是一样儿的。”一面说一面递了个眼色儿。刘老老会意，未语先红了脸。待要不说，今日所为何来？只得勉强说道：“论今日初次见，原不该说的，只是大远的奔了你老这里来，少不得说了……”刚说到这里，只听二门上小厮们回说：“东府里小蓉大爷进来了。”凤姐忙和刘老老摆手道：“不必说了。”一面便问：“你蓉大爷在那里呢？”只听一路靴子响，进来了一个十七八岁的少年，面目清秀，身段苗条，美服华冠，轻裘宝带。刘老老此时坐不是站不是，藏没处藏，躲没处躲。凤姐笑道：“你只管坐着罢，这是我侄儿。”刘老老才扭扭捏捏的在炕沿儿上侧身坐下。
　　那贾蓉请了安，笑回道：“我父亲打发来求婶子，上回老舅太太给婶子的那架玻璃炕屏，明儿请个要紧的客，略摆一摆就送来。”凤姐道：“你来迟了，昨儿已经给了人了。”贾蓉听说，便笑嘻嘻的在炕沿上下个半跪道：“婶子要不借，我父亲又说我不会说话了，又要挨一顿好打。好婶子，只当可怜我罢！”凤姐笑道：“也没见我们王家的东西都是好的？你们那里放着那些好东西，只别看见我的东西才罢，一见了就想拿了去。”贾蓉笑道：“只求婶娘开恩罢！”凤姐道：“碰坏一点儿，你可仔细你的皮！”因命平儿拿了楼门上钥匙，叫几个妥当人来抬去。贾蓉喜的眉开眼笑，忙说：“我亲自带人拿去，别叫他们乱碰。”说着便起身出去了。这凤姐忽然想起一件事来，便向窗外叫：“蓉儿回来！”外面几个人接声说：“请蓉大爷回来呢！”贾蓉忙回来，满脸笑容的瞅着凤姐，听何指示。那凤姐只管慢慢吃茶，出了半日神，忽然把脸一红，笑道：“罢了，你先去罢。晚饭后你来再说罢。这会子有人，我也没精神了。”贾蓉答应个是，抿着嘴儿一笑，方慢慢退去。
　　这刘老老方安顿了，便说道：“我今日带了你侄儿，不为别的，因他爹娘连吃的没有，天气又冷，只得带了你侄儿奔了你老来。”说着，又推板儿道：“你爹在家里怎么教你的？打发咱们来作煞事的？只顾吃果子！”凤姐早已明白了，听他不会说话，因笑道：“不必说了，我知道了。”因问周瑞家的道：“这老老不知用了早饭没有呢？”刘老老忙道：“一早就往这里赶咧，那里还有吃饭的工夫咧？”凤姐便命快传饭来。一时周瑞家的传了一桌客馔，摆在东屋里，过来带了刘老老和板儿过去吃饭。凤姐这里道：“周姐姐好生让着些儿，我不能陪了。”一面又叫过周瑞家的来问道：“方才回了太太，太太怎么说了？”周瑞家的道：“太太说：‘他们原不是一家子，当年他们的祖和太老爷在一处做官，因连了宗的。这几年不大走动。当时他们来了，却也从没空过的。如今来瞧我们，也是他的好意，别简慢了他。要有什么话，叫二奶奶裁夺着就是了。’”凤姐听了说道：“怪道，既是一家子，我怎么连影儿也不知道？”
　　说话间，刘老老已吃完了饭，拉了板儿过来，舔唇咧嘴的道谢。凤姐笑道：“且请坐下，听我告诉你。方才你的意思，我已经知道了。论起亲戚来，原该不等上门就有照应才是，但只如今家里事情太多，太太上了年纪，一时想不到是有的。我如今接着管事，这些亲戚们又都不大知道，况且外面看着虽是烈烈轰轰，不知大有大的难处，说给人也未必信。你既大远的来了，又是头一遭儿和我张个口，怎么叫你空回去呢。可巧昨儿太太给我的丫头们作衣裳的二十两银子还没动呢，你不嫌少，先拿了去用罢。”那刘老老先听见告艰苦，只当是没想头了，又听见给他二十两银子，喜的眉开眼笑道：“我们也知道艰难的，但只俗语说的：‘瘦死的骆驼比马还大’呢。凭他怎样，你老拔一根寒毛比我们的腰还壮哩。”周瑞家的在旁听见他说的粗鄙，只管使眼色止他。凤姐笑而不睬，叫平儿把昨儿那包银子拿来，再拿一串钱，都送至刘老老跟前。凤姐道：“这是二十两银子，暂且给这孩子们作件冬衣罢。改日没事，只管来逛逛，才是亲戚们的意思。天也晚了，不虚留你们了。到家该问好的都问个好儿罢。”一面说，一面就站起来了。
    刘老老只是千恩万谢的，拿了银钱，跟着周瑞家的走到外边。周瑞家的道：“我的娘！你怎么见了他倒不会说话了呢？开口就是‘你侄儿’。我说句不怕你恼的话：就是亲侄儿也要说的和软些儿。那蓉大爷才是他的侄儿呢。他怎么又跑出这么个侄儿来了呢！”刘老老笑道：“我的嫂子！我见了他，心眼儿里爱还爱不过来，那里还说的上话来？”二人说着，又到周瑞家坐了片刻。刘老老要留下一块银子给周家的孩子们买果子吃，周瑞家的那里放在眼里，执意不肯。刘老老感谢不尽，仍从后门去了。
    未知去后如何，且听下回分解。

Now Qin-shi was puzzled to hear Bao-yu call out the pet name she had had as a child in his sleep, but could not very well question him. At that point Bao-yu, still in a bemused, trance-like state, got up and adjusted his clothes. As Aroma came up to fasten his trousers for him, she put her hand on his leg and encountered a cold, sticky wetness which startled her into whipping it away again.

‘What’s happened?’ she asked, her heart beating furiously.

Bao-yu merely reddened and squeezed her hand without replying. Aroma had always been a knowing young person and, being a couple of years older than Bao-yu, had some time since reached the age of puberty. She had a fair idea of what had happened, and blushing herself, felt too embarrassed to question him further. Having tidied his clothes, she accompanied him to see Grandmother Jia and, after a hasty meal, back to his own apartment, where, seizing a moment when his other nurses and attendants were out of the way, she produced a change of underwear for him.

‘Please, please don’t tell anyone!’ Bao-yu begged her shamefacedly.

‘Why did you...?’ she asked him with a little smile, then broke off and looked around to make sure that no one was listening before continuing. ‘Where did that — wetness — come from?’

Bao-yu blushed and said nothing. Aroma continued to gaze at him questioningly with a little smile, and after a long pause he finally told her about his dream.

When he came to the part about his initiation into the ‘sports of cloud and rain’, Aroma was so overcome with embarrassment that she buried her face in her hands and bent double, shaking with laughter.

Since that time Bao-yu had felt a special tenderness for Aroma on account of her charming coquetry. And now that she had asked him about his dream, he felt an irresistible urge to demonstrate to her what he had learned in the Land of Illusion. Taking her by the hand, he prepared to initiate her into the ‘sports of cloud and rain’.

Now Aroma had always considered that her duties included the physical care of her young master, and reflecting that Grandmother Jia had placed her in his charge, she felt that it would not be right to refuse him. And so it was that she allowed him to have his will of her, suppressing her own feelings of modesty. And from that time onwards Bao-yu treated Aroma with even greater consideration than before, while Aroma for her part served him with even greater devotion than she had done hitherto. But of this, for the time being, no more.

To turn to the Rong mansion, whose inmates, high and low, must have numbered three hundred souls. Its affairs, too, were such that a score and more of things might happen in any one day, so that the whole formed a tangled, knotted mess, like a heap of hemp, with no clear clue to guide one through it. Just as I was wondering from what point it would be best to begin, it suddenly occurred to me that among all these there must be some insignificant, trivial matters that could serve as a clue to guide us through the billows, and that by starting from one of these we might eventually get to the heart of the matter.

It so happened that on this very day a very insignificant and very trivial matter had occurred — an event so small that it might be said to have taken place in a household as insignificant as a grain of mustard-seed — but one which will lead us, for all that, to the very centre of our story. Let us begin, then, with this household.

The family in question was named Wang. They were natives of these parts. The grandfather had been a minor court official and had been on terms of some friendship with Lady Wang’s father. Moved by a desire to attach himself to the powerful Wangs, he had ‘joined ancestors’ with them and recognized them as his cousins.

At that time only the two elder branches of the Wang family, that is, the family of Lady Wang’s elder brother Wang Xi-teng and that of her father, were still living in the capital. The rest of the clan was scattered about in various parts of the country, so that this other family of Wang, though claiming cousinship, had in fact little or no contact with them.

The grandfather of this family of Wang was now dead, leaving a son called Wang Cheng whose own son, called Ban-er, was still only a child in arms. Wang Cheng was also the father of a little girl called Qing-er. The family’s fortunes had now declined to the point at which they were finding it difficult to make ends meet. Wang Cheng accordingly took his family and moved to the country outside the city, where they could live more cheaply.

Soon after moving Wang Cheng himself fell ill and died. His son, the little boy Ban-er, grew up and married a girl from a family called Liu who had been neighbours of the Wangs in the country. She bore him a son called Little Ban and a daughter called Little Qing. The four of them lived by working on the land. And as Ban-er was out working on the farm all day and his wife was occupied with her household tasks and with the children, there was no one to look after Little Ban and Little Qing, so Ban-er invited his mother-in-law, old Grannie Liu, to come and live with them.

This Grannie Liu was a widow well on in years who passed her days supported by a smallholding of a couple of acres. Since she had no son, she had for some years been dependent on her daughter and son-in-law for a livelihood. She therefore accepted their invitation with alacrity and threw herself enthusiastically into the task of helping them to make a living.

Autumn had ended and winter was just beginning. The weather was getting cold, and they had as yet made no provision against the winter. This was preying on Ban-er’s mind and making him irritable, and after drowning his cares with more than usually large quantities of cheap wine, he began venting his irritation on his family as soon as he got back home. His wife was afraid to answer back, but Grannie Liu was not prepared to see her daughter put upon and gave him a piece of her mind:

‘Now you just take a pull on yourself, my lad! When folks has their own little home to manage, it’s no manner of use taking on like this. We country folk, what sort of life do you think we lead? We allus has to put up with a bit of hardship. That’s only natural. You’ve only got the one mouth, I’m sure. If you’re afeared of starving, I’ll give it back to you! It’s all on account of that drop too much you’re so fond of putting away that you’re carrying on like this. Thinking you’re a great big fellow and can bully us women, I suppose! Out in the city — now that’s where the money is. Instead of kicking up all this din and clatter here, why don’t you go out and try to get yourself a bit of it?’

Well, being the son and son-in-law of such parents, you’ve grown used to living in luxury. Now that you’ve come into a little money you don’t know how to manage, and when it’s gone you take it out on the rest of us. A fine way for a man to behave! Although we live outside the city, we’re at the feet of the Emperor and the whole place is paved with gold. The pity is that no one knows how to pick it up. What’s the use of storming about at home?”

“Don’t sit there ranting,” retorted Gouer. “Do you expect me to go and steal some money?”

“Who’s talking about stealing? We must think of some way. But money won’t come here of itself, that’s certain.”

“Easier said than done. I’ve no influential relatives or friends who are officials. What can I do? Even if I had, they’d most likely cold-shoulder us.”

“That’s not the way to look at it. ‘Man proposes, Heaven disposes.’ Work out a plan, trust to Buddha, and something may come of it for all you know. I’ve thought of a chance for you. You were connected with the Wang family in Jinling. Twenty years ago they were good to you, but you were too stuck-up to go to them again and so you’ve drifted apart. I recall calling on them once with my daughter. Their Second Young Miss was really kind and free from arrogance. She’s now the wife of the second Lord Jia in the Rong Mansion. I hear she’s grown even more charitable and kind to the poor since she was left a widow. She’s fond, too, of giving alms to Buddhists. The Wangs have been promoted and are even grander now; but I’ve an idea Madam Wang would still remember us. Why not go and see her? If she’s the same as in the old days, we may get something out of her. She may do something for you for old time’s sake. A hair from her body would be thicker than our waist.”

“That’s all very well, mother,” put in her daughter. “But what sort of figure shall we cut going to their gate? Most likely their servants will refuse to announce us. Instead of doing any good we’ll just make a show of ourselves.”

Gouer, however, was tempted by his mother-in-law’s suggestion and eager to try his luck. But his wife’s remark made him laugh.

“Well, since this is your idea, mother, and you’ve called on the lady before, why not go there tomorrow and see how the wind blows?”

“Mercy on us!” cried the old woman. “You know what they say: ‘A prince’s door is like the deep sea.’ What am I supposed to be? The servants there don’t know me. It’s no use my going.”

“No matter. I’ll tell you how to set about it. Take little Ban’er with you and ask for their steward Zhou Rui. If you see him, we’re in luck. He was on good terms with my father once when they were in some business together.”

“I know that. But we’ve not been in touch for so long, I’ve no idea how he’s doing. It’s no use your going, a man with such a face — you’d only make a bad impression. And a young woman like my daughter can’t very well go traipsing all over the place. I’ve a good mind to take my old face and try my luck there. If anything comes of it, we’ll all benefit.”

So the matter was settled that night.

Before dawn the next day Granny Liu washed and combed Ban’er and gave him his instructions. Being only five or six years old, the child was delighted to hear that he was to be taken to town. So off they set for Rongning Street, where the Ning and Rong Mansions stood. When they reached the main gate of the Rong Mansion, they found a crowd of pedlars and idlers there as well as a line of carriages. Not daring to go straight up, Granny Liu dusted down her clothes and gave Ban’er another lecture. Then, edging up to the side gate, she saw some splendidly dressed servants lolling on benches and engaged in a lively discussion.

After much beating about the bush, Granny Liu sidled up to one of them and said, “How are you, gentlemen?” They looked her over and asked where she had come from.

“I’ve come to see Mr. Zhou who came with Lady Wang when she was married,” she told them with a smile. “May I trouble one of you gentlemen to fetch him out for me?”

The men ignored her for a while, but finally one of them said, “Wait over there by the corner of the wall. One of his family may come out by and by.”

An older man interposed, “Why make a fool of her?” He turned to Granny Liu. “Old Zhou has gone south but his wife is at home. His house is at the back. Go round to the back gate and ask for her there.”

Having thanked him, Granny Liu took Baner round to the back gate. Several pedlars had put down their wares there and about twenty or thirty urchins had gathered round to stare at them. The old woman caught hold of one of the small boys and asked, “Can you tell me, brother, if Mrs. Zhou is at home?”

“Which Mrs. Zhou?” The child stared at her. “We have three Mrs. Zhous and two Granny Zhous. Which one do you want?”

“She’s the personal maid who came with Lady Wang when she was married.”

“That’s easy. Come with me.”

He led Granny Liu into a back courtyard and called out, “Auntie Zhou! An old lady here wants to see you.”

Zhou Rui’s wife hurried out and asked who it was.

“How are you, sister Zhou?” inquired Granny Liu, smiling.

After staring at her for some time the woman returned her smile.

“Why, it’s Granny Liu! How are you? It’s so many years since I saw you last, I couldn’t place you. Come in and sit down.”

As she walked in, Granny Liu chuckled, “The higher the rank, the worse the memory. How could you remember us?”

They were in the house now and Zhou Rui’s wife ordered a young maid to pour tea. Then she asked, “Is that Baner? What a big boy he’s grown!” After some remarks about the past she asked Granny Liu whether she had come just to see them or whether there was something else.

“I came mainly to see you, sister, and to ask after Her Ladyship,” replied the old woman. “If you’ll take me to see her, that’s fine; if not, I must just trouble you to pass on my regards.”

Zhou Rui’s wife had already guessed why she had come. Since her husband had received help from Granny Liu’s son-in-law in buying some land a few years earlier, she could hardly reject this appeal. Besides, she wanted to show how important she was.

“Don’t worry, granny,” she said. “You’ve come in all sincerity and I’ll see that you meet the Buddha face to face. Logically, we servants have nothing to do with the masters’ social calls; but we each have our different duties. My husband attends to the estate and collecting the rent in spring and autumn, and when he has time he takes the young gentlemen out; my job is to accompany the ladies and mistresses when they go out. As you’re a connection of Her Ladyship and have come to me in all confidence, I’ll make an exception and announce you. But there’s one thing, granny. This household isn’t what it was five years ago. Her Ladyship doesn’t run things any longer. It’s Master Lian’s wife who’s in charge. And who do you think she is? She’s Her Ladyship’s niece, the daughter of her elder brother, whose child name was Fengge.”

“You don’t say so!” cried Granny Liu. “No wonder I predicted great things for her. If that’s how it is, I must see her today.”

“Of course. When there are visitors nowadays, it’s she who does the honours. If you don’t see her, you’ll have come for nothing.”

Granny Liu Declines a Meal with Lady Wang and Sees Xifeng

“I’ve come to pay my respects to the mistress and call on you, sister, for if it hadn’t been for you I couldn’t have got in then. Now that we’re here, of course we must see Her Ladyship; but I’d rather not see her than miss seeing Madam Lien. That would be a shame after coming all this way.”

“Gracious Buddha!” exclaimed the old woman. “I leave it to you to arrange it, sister.”

“Don’t you worry,” said Zhou Rui’s wife. “As the proverb says, ‘He who helps others helps himself.’ It’s no trouble to put in a word for you.”

She turned to tell a maid to go quietly to the inner gate and find out whether the Lady Dowager’s meal had been served or not. The maid assented and went off.

The two women went on chatting.

“This Lady Feng is only eighteen or nineteen, isn’t she?” asked Granny Liu. “How remarkable that she should run a great household like this.”

“Ah, you don’t know the half of it, my dear granny. For all her youth, she handles things much better than anyone else. She’s grown up a beauty too. Sharp isn’t the word for her! Why, she’s more than a match for ten men put together. You’ll see for yourself by and by. The only trouble is she’s rather hard on those below her.”

Just then the maid came back.

“The old lady’s finished her meal,” she announced. “Madam Lien is with the mistress.”

At once Zhou Rui’s wife urged Granny Liu to hurry.

“Come along quickly,” she said. “This is our best time to catch her. If we wait till after she’s dealt with those who’ve business with her, we shan’t be able to get near her. And if she has a nap we’ll have to wait even longer.”

They left the kang, tidied their clothes, and gave Baner a few instructions. Then, followed by Zhou Rui’s wife, they wound their way to Jia Lian’s compound. They waited in the covered gate-way while Zhou Rui’s wife went ahead past the screen-wall and through the main gate into the courtyard. Learning that Xifeng had not yet come out, she went to find her trusted maid Pinger and explained Granny Liu’s position.

“She came all this way today to pay her respects,” she said. “In the old days the mistress used to see her often, so I’ve brought her along. When the lady comes down, I’ll explain everything carefully and I don’t think she’ll scold me for being presumptuous.”

Pinger at once made up her mind.

“Bring them in here and let them wait,” she said.

Zhou Rui’s wife went back to fetch them. As they mounted the steps to the main reception room, a young maid raised a red woollen portière and a wait of perfume greeted them as they entered. They did not know what it was, but they felt as if they were walking on air. The room was so resplendent that everything dazzled the eyes, and Granny Liu was gaping round her, dazed, in a transport of delight.

Then they were taken into the eastern room where Jia Lian’s small daughter slept. Pinger, standing by the kang, subjected them to a searching scrutiny before greeting them and bidding them be seated. Granny Liu, seeing Pinger decked out in silks and satins with gold and silver trinkets in her hair, took her for Xifeng and was just going to address her as “my lady” when she heard Zhou Rui’s wife call her “Miss Ping” and Granny Liu learned that she was only an upper-class maid. After the old woman and Baner had seated themselves on the kang, Pinger and Zhou Rui’s wife sat face to face on the edge by them, and maids brought tea.

Granny Liu heard a steady tok-tok-tok like the sound of a flour-bolting machine and looked round to see a sort of box attached to one of the pillars in the large room, with a weight of sorts swinging to and fro below it.

“Whatever can that be?” she wondered. “What’s it doing?”

Suddenly a sound like the note of some great bell made her start and stare about her. This was followed by eight or nine others in quick succession. She was still wondering what they could be when some young maids ran in crying:

“The mistress is coming.”

Pinger and Mrs. Zhou hurried to their feet.

“Just sit here, granny, till it’s time to send for you,” they told the old woman, then went out to welcome the mistress.

Not daring to utter a word, Granny Liu listened carefully. She heard a sound of distant laughter and, after a while, some twenty married women in fine clothes and gay skirts swished in one after another. Then two or three women, each holding a red lacquer box, stepped forward to stand at attention on either side of the door. They seemed to be waiting for someone. Not a sound was heard now except the faint tinkling of jade pendants. Then in came two or three maids who announced:

“The mistress is here.”

As they withdrew, the rest of the women hurried forward. Raising the door curtain, they announced in hushed tones, “The mistress is here.”

Granny Liu could hear nothing but the rustle of silk skirts. And now in came a beautiful young woman, superbly dressed, attended by maids. The old woman guessed that this must be the Lady Wang she had come to see, but just as she was about to step forward to pay her respects, Zhou Rui’s wife had already taken her by the arm and drawn her aside.

“That’s not her, that’s Mr. Lian’s wife,” she whispered.

Granny Liu had not time to change her position before the two women ushered in another, whose hair was streaked with silver but who otherwise looked just as imposing and elegant. Realizing that this must be the Lady Wang, the old woman stepped forward to curtsey.

But Zhou Rui’s wife promptly stopped her, whispering, “That’s Aunt Xue. Wait a bit.”

By this time the party had entered the inner room, where they were greeted by a maid with a red silk curtain who announced, “Please take a seat, madam.”

Aunt Xue and the rest sat down, while maids served tea. All was so quiet outside that not a bird could be heard. Then some married women came in to wait on the mistress, and now a repast was carried in from the back to the maids in the hall. Presently all but two or three of the women who had brought in the food dispersed, each going about her own business. Not a footstep could be heard. Then one after another the dishes were carried out, and Zhou Rui’s wife came to beckon Granny Liu, who followed her to the east room.

Over the door hung a scarlet curtain with an embroidered floral design and a brass hook from which it was looped up. On the kang under the south window was a red carpet. Leaning against the wooden partition at the east side were a back-rest and bolster of brocade, as well as a sitting rug glittering with gold thread. Beside these was a silver spittoon.

Xifeng, in a fur head-band with pearl-studded bands and wearing a peach-red flowered jacket, a turquoise cape lined with grey squirrel and a skirt of crimson foreign crepe, was seated on the edge of the kang. Leaning back against a black sable cushion, she was toying with a small brass incense-shovel. Pinger stood beside the kang holding a small lacquered tray with a covered cup of tea on it. Xifeng neither took the tea nor raised her head but simply kept on slowly shredding the incense with her shovel.

“Why haven’t you brought her in yet?” she asked suddenly.

As she spoke, she raised her head to reach for the tea and caught sight of Zhou Rui’s wife with the two visitors. She made as if to rise but checked herself, greeted the old woman with a smiling face, and asked how she was. Granny Liu had already curtseyed several times.

“Please take a seat, sister Zhou,” said Xifeng. “Help the old lady up. I was too busy to pay attention and didn’t see that you’d come in.”

While Granny Liu was curtseying to her, Xifeng signalled to her to stop and complained to Zhou Rui’s wife, “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I’ve brought your kinswoman, madam,” was the reply.

“What’s the hurry?” Xifeng smiled.

As she was speaking, Granny Liu was seated on the edge of the kang. Baner, hiding behind her back, refused to come out and bow, though she coaxed and scolded him.

“Relatives don’t visit each other much nowadays, and we’ve grown rather distant,” remarked Xifeng with a smile. “People who know the circumstances realize that you despise us for not calling on you first; but those who don’t may think we’re too proud to call on poor relatives.”

“What a way to talk, madam!” cried the old woman. “We’re too hard up to do anything properly, and we’d lose face if we came to see you.”

“We’re not rich either, we’re just a respectable empty架子. But ‘a starved camel is bigger than a fat horse.’ Why, even a hair from our tail would be thicker than your waist.”

She turned then to ask Zhou Rui’s wife, “Have you reported this to Her Ladyship or not?”

“I was waiting for your instructions, madam.”

“Go and see what she says. We don’t want to make a mistake.”

Zhou Rui’s wife went off. Meanwhile Xifeng told her maids to give Baner some sweets, and had just started asking the old woman a few questions when a crowd of servants returned from the other house with the lunch things.

After a little more desultory conversation the stewards’ wives came in to report on their duties. Patience went out to them and on her return announced, “They’ve come to make their reports, madam.”

“I’m engaged with visitors now,” said Xifeng. “Tell them to come back this evening. If there’s anything urgent, bring it in and I’ll deal with it.”

Patience went out and presently returned to say, “I’ve asked. There’s nothing urgent. I told them to leave.”

Xifeng nodded.

Just then Zhou Rui’s wife came back.

“Her Ladyship says she’s busy today,” she told Xifeng. “She hopes you will entertain the old lady for her, and she thanks you for your trouble. If this is just a social call, well and good. But if there’s anything special, the old lady is to tell you — it will be the same as telling Her Ladyship.”

“It’s nothing special,” said Granny Liu. “We just came to see our good mistress and young madam. To pay our respects as relatives.”

“If it’s nothing, that’s all right,” said Zhou Rui’s wife. “But if you have any request, just tell the young madam. It’s the same as telling Her Ladyship.” With that she shot Granny Liu a warning glance.

The old woman took the hint. She flushed and started, “As a matter of fact, it’s my first visit and I shouldn’t really, but I’ve come all this way to see you....” At this point pages in the courtyard announced, “Master Rong from the East Mansion is here.”

Xifeng motioned to Granny Liu to say no more.

“Where is Master Rong?” she asked.

Even as she spoke in came a handsome, slender youth of seventeen or eighteen, wearing elegant clothes and a magnificent cap and belt.

Granny Liu sat where she was, feeling too embarrassed either to stand up or hide.

“Just sit still,” said Xifeng with a smile. “This is my nephew.”

So the old woman perched awkwardly on the edge of the kang.

After paying his respects Jia Rong announced cheerfully, “My father’s sent me to ask a favour, aunt. That glass screen you had from our aunt the other day — could we borrow it tomorrow for a guest and return it the same day?”

“You’re too late,” replied Xifeng. “I gave it to someone only yesterday.”

At that Jia Rong dropped to his knees.

“If you won’t lend it, aunt, my father will say I bungled the message and I’ll get a beating. Do have a heart, aunt!”

“What nonsense!” Xifeng chuckled. “Do you think everything in the Wang family is good? You’ve plenty of fine things of your own. Why must you have anything that catches your eye here?”

“Do be kind, aunt!”

“If you break so much as a tiny piece, I’ll have your hide!” She told Patience to fetch the key of the upstairs room and send reliable men to fetch it.

Jia Rong was so delighted that a broad smile overspread his face.

“I’ll take it myself and not let them be careless,” he promised, getting up to go.

Then Xifeng had an afterthought.

“Come back, Rong!” she called out of the window.

Several servants outside echoed, “Master Rong, the young mistress wants you.”

Jia Rong turned back and stood at attention, a smile on his face, to hear her instructions.

But Xifeng slowly sipped her tea, lost in thought. After some time she suddenly flushed and said with a smile, “That’s all. You may go now. Come back after dinner. There are people here now and I’ve no time.”

Jia Rong assented and left then, with a knowing smile.

Now that Granny Liu was at ease again she said, “The reason I’ve brought your nephew today is that his parents haven’t so much as a bite to eat and it’s turning cold, so I had to bring him to you....” She nudged Baner. “What did your dad tell you? What did he send us for?”

What’s the hurry? Help yourself to some fruit.” Xifeng had got the message. Amused by the old woman’s embarrassment she said, “Don’t say any more. I understand. Is the old lady hungry?” she asked Mrs. Zhou.

“We started out early,” put in Granny Liu quickly. “No time to eat there.”

At that Xifeng ordered a meal to be served at once.

Mrs. Zhou accordingly had a table laid in the east room and led Granny Liu and Baner over to it.

“Do look after them well, sister Zhou,” said Xifeng. “I can’t keep them company.” She called Mrs. Zhou back to ask, “What did Her Ladyship say when you reported to her just now?”

“She said they’re not really one of the family, having just joined up with the old master’s branch when they were colleagues. She hasn’t seen them for several years, but in the old days when they called she never sent them away empty-handed. She’s glad they’ve come to see us today and hopes we’ve not let them feel neglected. She said, ‘Whatever happens, it’s for the young mistress to decide.’”

“No wonder! If we’re relatives, how is it I’ve never heard of them?”

By now Granny Liu had finished her meal and pulled Baner over to express their thanks, smacking her lips together and beaming.

“Sit down please,” said Xifeng smiling. “Let me explain. I know what you’ve come for. As relatives we should look after you without waiting for you to ask, but we’ve so much to attend to here that Her Ladyship’s getting on and may not think of everything. Besides, since I took over the management I’ve not got to know all our relatives. Then again, though we look prosperous you must realize that a big establishment has big difficulties of its own. People outside wouldn’t believe it if we told them. But since you’ve come such a long way and this is the first time you’ve asked for help, I can’t let you go away empty-handed. Luckily Her Ladyship gave me twenty taels of silver the other day to make clothes for the maids, and I’ve not touched it yet. If you don’t think it too little, please take it.”

When Granny Liu heard her complain of difficulties she had assumed that there was no hope, and the promise of twenty taels made her smile from ear to ear.

“Yes, I know what difficulties are,” she said. “But ‘A starved camel is bigger than a horse.’ However tight things are, a hair plucked from your waist is thicker than our waist.”

Mrs. Zhou, standing by, was disgusted by such vulgarity and glared at the old woman, but Xifeng smiled and took no notice. She told Pinger to fetch the silver and a string of cash, which she gave to Granny Liu.

“Here are twenty taels,” she said. “Take this for the time being to make the children some winter clothes. If you’ve time to spare another day, do drop in again for old time’s sake. It’s growing late and I won’t keep you now. Give our regards to all your family when you get back.” With that she stood up.

After profuse thanks Granny Liu took the silver and followed Mrs. Zhou out. As they left the compound the latter said:

“For goodness’ sake! What made you so tongue-tied in front of her? Always talking about ‘your nephew.’ Let me tell you frankly, even a real nephew should keep a civil tongue in his head. Master Rong is her nephew. Where did this other nephew spring from?”

“My dear sister,” cackled the old woman, “I was so overcome at sight of her, I couldn’t get a word out.”

They chatted a little longer in Mrs. Zhou’s room, and Granny Liu wanted to leave a piece of silver to buy the Zhou children sweets. But Mrs. Zhou, after all her airs, would not hear of this and saw the old woman out.

And she slipped out through the back gate.
What happened after she left is told in the following chapter.

第7章 送宫花贾琏戏熙凤 宴宁府宝玉会秦钟

话说周瑞家的送了刘老老去后，便上来回王夫人话，谁知王夫人不在上房，问丫鬟们，方知往薛姨妈那边说话儿去了。周瑞家的听说，便出东角门过东院往梨香院来。刚至院门前，只见王夫人的丫鬟金钏儿和那一个才留头的小女孩儿站在台阶儿上玩呢。看见周瑞家的进来，便知有话来回，因往里努嘴儿。
　　周瑞家的轻轻掀帘进去，见王夫人正和薛姨妈长篇大套的说些家务人情话。周瑞家的不敢惊动，遂进里间来。只见薛宝钗家常打扮，头上只挽着，伏在几上和丫鬟莺儿正在那里描花样子呢。见他进来，便放下笔，转过身，满面堆笑让：“周姐姐坐。”周瑞家的也忙陪笑问道：“姑娘好？”一面炕沿边坐了，因说：“这有两三天也没见姑娘到那边逛逛去，只怕是你宝兄弟冲撞了你不成？”宝钗笑道：“那里的话。只因我那宗病又发了，所以且静养两天。”周瑞家的道：“正是呢。姑娘到底有什么病根儿？也该趁早请个大夫认真医治医治。小小的年纪儿倒作下个病根儿，也不是玩的呢。”宝钗听说笑道：“再别提起这个病！也不知请了多少大夫，吃了多少药，花了多少钱，总不见一点效验儿。后来还亏了一个和尚，专治无名的病症，因请他看了。他说我这是从胎里带来的一股热毒，幸而我先天壮还不相干，要是吃凡药是不中用的。他就说了个海上仙方儿，又给了一包末药作引子，异香异气的。他说犯了时吃一丸就好了。倒也奇怪，这倒效验些。”周瑞家的因问道：“不知是什么方儿？姑娘说了，我们也好记着说给人知道。要遇见这样病，也是行好的事。”宝钗笑道：“不问这方儿还好，若问这方儿，真把人琐碎死了！东西药料一概却都有限，最难得是‘可巧’二子：要春天开的白牡丹花蕊十二两，夏天开的白荷花蕊十二两，秋天开的白芙蓉蕊十二两，冬天开的白梅花蕊十二两。将这四样花蕊于次年春分这一天晒干，和在末药一处，一齐研好，又要雨水这日的天落水十二钱……”周瑞家的笑道：“嗳呀，这么说就得三年的工夫呢。倘或雨水这日不下雨，可又怎么着呢？”宝钗笑道：“所以了，那里有这么可巧的雨？也只好再等罢了。还要白露这日的露水十二钱，霜降这日的霜十二钱，小雪这日的雪十二钱。把这四样水调匀了，丸了龙眼大的丸子，盛在旧磁坛里，埋在花根底下。若发了病的时候儿，拿出来吃一丸，用一钱二分黄柏煎汤送下。”周瑞家的听了，笑道：“阿弥陀佛！真巧死了人。等十年还未必碰的全呢！”宝钗道：“竟好。自他去后，一二年间，可巧都得了，好容易配成一料。如今从家里带了来，现埋在梨花树底下。”周瑞家的又道：“这药有名字没有呢？”宝钗道：“有。也是那和尚说的，叫作‘冷香丸’。”周瑞家的听了点头儿，因又说：“这病发了时，到底怎么着？”宝钗道：“也不觉什么，不过只喘嗽些，吃一丸也就罢了。”
　　周瑞家的还说话时，忽听王夫人问道：“谁在里头？”周瑞家的忙出来答应了，便回了刘老老之事。略待半刻，见王夫人无话，方欲退出去，薛姨妈忽又笑道：“你且站住。我有一件东西，你带了去罢。”说着便叫：“香菱！”帘拢响处，才和金钏儿玩的那个小丫头进来，问：“太太叫我做什么？”薛姨妈道：“把那匣子里的花儿拿来。”香菱答应了，向那边棒了个小锦匣儿来。薛姨妈道：“这是宫里头作的新鲜花样儿堆纱花，十二枝。昨儿我想起来，白放着可惜旧了，何不给他们姐妹们戴去。昨儿要送去，偏又忘了；你今儿来得巧，就带了去罢。你家的三位姑娘每位两枝，下剩六枝送林姑娘两枝，那四枝给凤姐儿罢。”王夫人道：“留着给宝丫头戴也罢了，又想着他们。”薛姨妈道：“姨太太不知，宝丫头怪着呢，他从来不爱这些花儿粉儿的。”
　　说着，周瑞家的拿了匣子，走出房门。见金钏儿仍在那里晒日阳儿，周瑞家的问道：“那香菱小丫头子可就是时常说的，临上京时买的、为他打人命官司的那个小丫头吗？”金钏儿道：“可不就是他。”正说着，只见香菱笑嘻嘻的走来，周瑞家的便拉了他的手细细的看了一回，因向金钏儿笑道：“这个模样儿，竟有些象咱们东府里的小蓉奶奶的品格儿。金钏儿道；“我也这么说呢。”周瑞家的又问香菱：“你几岁投身到这里？”又问：“你父母在那里呢？今年十几了？本处是那里的人？”香菱听问，摇头说：“不记得了。”周瑞家的和金钏儿听了，倒反为叹息了一回。
　　一时周瑞家的携花至王夫人正房后。原来近日贾母说孙女们太多，一处挤着倒不便，只留宝玉、黛玉二人在这边解闷，却将迎春、探春、惜春三人移到王夫人这边房后三间抱厦内居住，令李纨陪伴照管。如今周瑞家的故顺路先往这里来，只见几个小丫头都在抱厦内默坐，听着呼唤。迎春的丫鬟司棋和探春的丫鬟侍书二人，正掀帘子出来，手里都捧着茶盘茶钟，周瑞家的便知他姐妹在一处坐着，也进入房内。只见迎春、探春二人正在窗下围棋。周瑞家的将花送上，说明原故，二人忙住了棋，都欠身道谢，命丫鬟们收了。
　　周瑞家的答应了，因说：“四姑娘不在房里，只怕在老太太那边呢？”丫鬟们道：“在那屋里不是？”周瑞家的听了，便往这边屋里来。只见惜春正同水月庵的小姑子智能儿两个一处玩耍呢，见周瑞家的进来，便问他何事。周瑞家的将花匣打开，说明原故，惜春笑道：“我这里正和智能儿说，我明儿也要剃了头跟他作姑子去呢。可巧又送了花来，要剃了头，可把花儿戴在那里呢？”说着，大家取笑一回，惜春命丫鬟收了。周瑞家的因问智能儿：“你是什么时候来的？你师父那秃歪剌那里去了？”智能儿道：“我们一早就来了。我师父见过太太，就往于老爷府里去了，叫我在这里等他呢。”周瑞家的又道：“十五的月例香供银子可得了没有？”智能儿道：“不知道。”惜春便问周瑞家的：“如今各庙月例银子是谁管着？”周瑞家的道：“余信管着。”惜春听了笑道：“这就是了。他师父一来了，余信家的就赶上来，和他师父咕唧了半日，想必就是为这个事了。”
　　那周瑞家的又和智能儿唠叨了一回，便往凤姐处来。穿过了夹道子，从李纨后窗下越过西花墙，出西角门，进凤姐院中。走至堂屋，只见小丫头丰儿坐在房门槛儿上，见周瑞家的来了，连忙的摆手儿，叫他往东屋里去。周瑞家的会意，忙着蹑手蹑脚儿的往东边屋里来，只见奶子拍着大姐儿睡觉呢。周瑞家的悄悄儿问道：“二奶奶睡中觉吗？也该清醒了。”奶子笑着，撇着嘴摇头儿。正问着，只听那边微有笑声儿，却是贾琏的声音。接着房门响，平儿拿着大铜盆出来，叫人舀水。平儿便进这边来，见了周瑞家的，便问：“你老人家又来作什么？”周瑞家的忙起身拿匣子给他看道：“送花儿来了。”平儿听了，便打开匣子，拿了四技，抽身去了。半刻工夫，手里拿出两枝来，先叫彩明来，吩咐：“送到那边府里，给小蓉大奶奶戴的。”次后方命周瑞家的回去道谢。
　　周瑞家的这才往贾母这边来，过了穿堂，顶头忽见他的女孩儿打扮着才从他婆家来。周瑞家的忙问：“你这会子跑来作什么？”他女孩儿说：“妈，一向身上好？我在家里等了这半日，妈竟不去，什么事情这么忙的不回家？我等烦了，自己先到了老太太跟前请了安了，这会子请太太的安去，妈还有什么不了的差事？手里是什么东西？”周瑞家的笑道：“嗳！今儿偏偏来了个刘老老，我自己多事，为他跑了半日。这会子叫姨太太看见了，叫送这几枝花儿给姑娘奶奶们去，这还没有送完呢。你今儿来，一定有什么事情。”他女孩儿笑道：“你老人家倒会猜，一猜就猜着了。实对你老人家说，你女婿因前儿多喝了点子酒，和人分争起来，不知怎么叫人放了把邪火，说他来历不明，告到衙门里，要递解还乡。所以我来和你老人家商量商量，讨个情分。不知求那个可以了事？”周瑞家的听了道：“我就知道，这算什么大事，忙的这么着！你先家去，等我送下林姑娘的花儿就回去。这会儿太太、二奶奶都不得闲儿呢。”他女孩儿听说，便回去了，还说：“妈，好歹快来。”周瑞家的道：“是了罢！小人儿家没经过什么事，就急的这么个样儿。”说着，便到黛玉房中去了。
　　谁知此时黛玉不在自己房里，却在宝玉房中，大家解九连环作戏。周瑞家的进来，笑道：“林姑娘，姨太太叫我送花儿来了。”宝玉听说，便说：“什么花儿？拿来我瞧瞧。”一面伸手接过匣子来看时，原来是两枝宫制堆纱新巧的假花。黛玉只就宝玉手中看了一看，便问道：“还是单送我一个人的，还是别的姑娘们都有呢？”周瑞家的道；“各位都有了，这两枝是姑娘的。”黛玉冷笑道：“我就知道么，别人不挑剩下的也不给我呀。”周瑞家的听了，一声儿也不敢言语。宝玉问道：“周姐姐，你作什么到那边去了？”周瑞家的因说：“太太在那里，我回话去了，姨太太就顺便叫我带来的。”宝玉道；“宝姐姐在家里作什么呢？怎么这几日也不过来？”周瑞家的道；“身上不大好呢。”宝玉听了，便和丫头们说：“谁去瞧瞧，就说我和林姑娘打发来问姨娘、姐姐安，问姐姐是什么病，吃什么药。论理，我该亲自来的，就说才从学里回来，也着了些凉，改日再亲自来看。”说着，茜雪便答应去了。周瑞家的自去无话。
　　原来周瑞家的女婿便是雨村的好友冷子兴，近日因卖古董，和人打官司，故叫人来讨情。周瑞家的仗着主子的势，把这些事也不放在心上，晚上只求求凤姐便完了。
　　至掌灯时，凤姐卸了妆，来见王夫人，回说：“今儿甄家送了来的东西，我已收了。咱们送他的，趁着他家有年下送鲜的船，交给他带了去了。”王夫人点点头儿。凤姐又道：“临安伯老太太生日的礼已经打点了，太太派谁送去？”王夫人道：“你瞧谁闲着，叫四个女人去就完了，又来问我。”凤姐道：“今日珍大嫂子来，请我明日去逛逛，明日有什么事没有？”王夫人道：“有事没事都碍不着什么。每常他来请，有我们，你自然不便，他不请我们单请你，可知是他的诚心，叫你散荡散荡。别辜负了他的心，倒该过去走走才是。”凤姐答应了。当下李纨、探春等妹妹们也都定省毕，各归房无话。
　　次日凤姐梳洗了，先回王夫人毕，方来辞贾母。宝玉听了，也要逛去，凤姐只得答应着。立等换了衣裳，姐儿两个坐了车。一时进入宁府，早有贾珍之妻尤氏与贾蓉媳妇秦氏，婆媳两个带着多少侍妾丫鬟等接出仪门。那尤氏一见凤姐，必先嘲笑一阵，一手拉了宝玉，同入上房里坐下。秦氏献了茶。凤姐便说：“你们请我来作什么？拿什么孝敬我？有东西就献上来罢，我还有事呢。”尤氏未及答应，几个媳妇们先笑道：“二奶奶今日不来就罢，既来了，就依不得你老人家了。”正说着，只见贾蓉进来请安。宝玉因道：“大哥哥今儿不在家么？”尤氏道：“今儿出城请老爷的安去了。”又道：“可是你怪闷的，坐在这里作什么？何不出去逛逛呢？”秦氏笑道：“今日可巧：上回宝二叔要见我兄弟，今儿他在这里书房里坐着呢，为什么不瞧瞧去？”宝玉便去要见，尤氏忙吩咐人小心伺候着跟了去。凤姐道：“既这么着，为什么不请进来我也见见呢？”尤氏笑道：“罢，罢，可以不必见。比不得咱们家的孩子，胡打海摔的惯了的。人家的孩子都是斯斯文文的，没见过你这样泼辣货，还叫人家笑话死呢！”凤姐笑道：“我不笑话他就罢了，他敢笑话我？”贾蓉道：“他生的腼腆，没见过大阵仗儿，婶子见了，没的生气。”凤姐啐道：“呸，扯臊！他是哪吒我也要见见。别放你娘的屁了，再不带来，打你顿好嘴巴子。”贾蓉溜湫着眼儿笑道：“何苦婶子又使利害！我们带了来就是了。”凤姐也笑了。
　　说着出去一会儿，果然带了个后生来：比宝玉略瘦些，眉清目秀，粉面朱唇，身材俊俏，举止风流，似更在宝玉之上，只是怯怯羞羞有些女儿之态，腼腆含糊的向凤姐请安问好。凤姐喜的先推宝玉笑道：“比下去了！”便探身一把攥了这孩子的手，叫他身旁坐下，慢慢问他年纪读书等事，方知他的学名叫秦钟。早有凤姐跟的丫鬟媳妇们，看见凤姐初见秦钟并未备得表礼来，遂忙过那边去告诉平儿。平儿素知凤姐和秦氏厚密，遂自作主意，拿了一匹尺头，两个“状元及第”的小金锞子，交付来人送过去。凤姐还说太简薄些。秦氏等谢毕，一时吃过了饭，尤氏、凤姐、秦氏等抹骨牌，不在话下。
　　宝玉、秦钟二人随便起坐说话儿。那宝玉自一见秦钟，心中便如有所失，痴了半日，自己心中又起了个呆想，乃自思道：“天下竟有这等的人物！如今看了，我竟成了泥猪癞狗了。可恨我为什么生在这侯门公府之家？要也生在寒儒薄宦的家里，早得和他交接，也不枉生了一世。我虽比他尊贵，但绫锦纱罗，也不过裹了我这枯株朽木；羊羔美酒，也不过填了我这粪窟泥沟。‘富贵’二字，真真把人荼毒了。”那秦钟见了宝玉，形容出众，举止不凡，更兼金冠绣服，艳婢娇童，“果然怨不得姐姐素日提起来就夸不绝口。我偏偏生于清寒之家，怎能和他交接亲厚一番，也是缘法。”二人一样胡思乱想。宝玉又问他读什么书，秦钟见问，便依实而答。二人你言我语，十来句话，越觉亲密起来了。一时捧上茶果吃茶，宝玉便说：“我们两个又不吃酒，把果子摆在里间小炕上，我们那里去，省了闹的你们不安。”于是二人进里间来吃茶。秦氏一面张罗凤姐吃果酒，一面忙进来嘱咐宝玉道：“宝二叔，你侄儿年轻，倘或说不防头，你千万看着我，别理他。他虽腼腆，却脾气拐孤，不大随和儿。”宝玉笑道：“你去罢，我知道了。”秦氏又嘱咐了他兄弟一回，方去陪凤姐儿去了。
　　一时凤姐尤氏又打发人来问宝玉：“要吃什么，只管要去。”宝玉只答应着，也无心在饮食上，只问秦钟近日家务等事。秦钟因言：“业师于去岁辞馆，家父年纪老了，残疾在身，公务繁冗，因此尚未议及延师，目下不过在家温习旧课而已。再，读书一事，也必须有一二知己为伴，时常大家讨论才能有些进益。”宝玉不待说完，便道：“正是呢！我们家却有个家塾，合族中有不能延师的便可入塾读书，亲戚子弟可以附读。我因上年业师回家去了，也现荒废着。家父之意亦欲暂送我去，且温习着旧书，待明年业师上来，再各自在家读书。家祖母因说，一则家里子弟太多．恐怕大家淘气，反不好；二则也因我病了几天，遂暂且耽搁着。如此说来，尊翁如今也为此事悬心，今日回去，何不禀明，就在我们这敝塾中来，我也相伴，彼此有益，岂不是好事！”秦钟笑道：“家父前日在家提起延师一事，也曾提起这里的义学倒好，原要来和这里的老爷商议引荐，因这里又有事忙，不便为这点小事来絮聒。二叔果然度量侄儿或可磨墨洗砚，何不速速作成，彼此不致荒废，既可以常相聚谈，又可以慰父母之心，又可以得朋友之乐，岂不是美事？”宝玉道：“放心，放心！咱们回来告诉你姐夫姐姐和琏二嫂子，今日你就回家禀明令尊，我回去禀明了祖母，再无不速成之理。”
　　二人计议已定，那天气已是掌灯时分，出来又看他们玩了一回牌。算账时，却又是秦氏、尤氏二人输了戏酒的东道，言定后日吃这东道，一面又吃了晚饭。因天黑了，尤氏说：“派两个小子送了秦哥儿家去。”媳妇们传出去半日。秦钟告辞起身，尤氏问：“派谁送去？”媳妇们回说：“外头派了焦大，谁知焦大醉了，又骂呢。”尤氏、秦氏都道：“偏又派出他作什么？那个小子派不得？偏又惹他！”凤姐道：“成日家说你太软弱了，纵的家里人这样，还了得吗？”尤氏道：“你难道不知这焦大的？连老爷都不理他，你珍大哥哥也不理他。因他从小儿跟着太爷出过三四回兵，从死人堆里把太爷背出来了，才得了命；自己挨着饿，却偷了东西给主子吃；两日没水，得了半碗水，给主子喝，他自己喝马溺。不过仗着这些功劳情分，有祖宗时，都另眼相待，如今谁肯难为他？他自己又老了，又不顾体面，一味的好酒，喝醉了无人不骂。我常说给管事的，以后不用派他差使，只当他是个死的就完了。今儿又派了他！”风姐道：“我何曾不知这焦大？到底是你们没主意，何不远远的打发他到庄子上去就完了！”说着，因问：“我们的车可齐备了？”众媳妇们说：“伺候齐了。”
　　凤姐也起身告辞，和宝玉携手同行。尤氏等送至大厅前，见灯火辉煌，众小厮都在丹墀侍立。那焦大又恃贾珍不在家，因趁着酒兴，先骂大总管赖二，说他：“不公道，欺软怕硬，有好差使派了别人，这样黑更半夜送人就派我，没良心的忘八羔子，瞎充管家！你也不想想，焦大太爷翘起一只腿，比你的头还高些。二十年头里的焦大太爷眼里有谁？别说你们这一把子的杂种们！”正骂得兴头上，贾蓉送凤姐的车出来。众人喝他不住，贾蓉忍不住便骂了几句，叫人：“捆起来！等明日酒醒了，再问他还寻死不寻死！”那焦大那里有贾蓉在眼里？反大叫起来，赶着贾蓉叫：“蓉哥儿，你别在焦大跟前使主子性儿！别说你这样儿的，就是你爹、你爷爷，也不敢和焦大挺腰子呢。不是焦大一个人，你们作官儿，享荣华，受富贵！你祖宗九死一生挣下这个家业，到如今不报我的恩，反和我充起主子来了。不和我说别的还可，再说别的，咱们‘红刀子进去，白刀子出来’！”凤姐在车上和贾蓉说：“还不早些打发了没王法的东西！留在家里，岂不是害？亲友知道，岂不笑话咱们这样的人家，连个规矩都没有？”贾蓉答应了“是”。
　　众人见他太撒野，只得上来了几个，揪翻捆倒，拖往马圈里去。焦大益发连贾珍都说出来，乱嚷乱叫，说：“要往祠堂里哭太爷去，那里承望到如今生下这些畜生来！每日偷狗戏鸡，爬灰的爬灰，养小叔子的养小叔子，我什么不知道？咱们‘胳膊折了往袖子里藏’！”众小厮见他说出来的话有天没日的，唬得魂飞魄丧，把他捆起来，用土和马粪满满的填了他一嘴。凤姐和贾蓉也遥遥的听见了，都装作没听见。宝玉在车上听见，因问凤姐道：“姐姐，你听他说‘爬灰的爬灰’，这是什么话？”凤姐连忙喝道：“少胡说！那是醉汉嘴里胡，你是什么样的人，不说没听见，还倒细问！等我回了太太，看是捶你不捶你！”吓得宝玉连忙央告：“好姐姐，我再不敢说这些话了。”凤姐哄他道：“好兄弟，这才是呢。等回去咱们回了老太太，打发人到家学里去说明了，请秦钟学里念书去要紧。”说着自回荣府而来。
    要知端的，下回分解。

After seeing Granny Liu off, Zhou Rui’s wife went to report to Lady Wang but found her no longer in her main apartments. The maids there told her she had gone to her sister-in-law’s place; so Zhou Rui’s wife went through the east side gate to Pear Fragrance Court.

As she reached the gate of the court, she found Lady Wang’s maid Jinchuan playing on the steps with a young girl who was just letting her hair grow.

“Her Ladyship is in there,” Jinchuan whispered with a jerk of her head as soon as she saw who it was.

Zhou Rui’s wife softly raised the portiere and went in. She found Lady Wang and her sister deep in conversation, and not liking to intrude she passed through the inner door into another room where Xue Baochai in home clothes, her hair done up loosely, was copying a flower pattern with her maid Yinger. Putting down her brush, Baochai turned with a smile.

“Do sit down, sister Zhou,” she said.

“How are you, miss?” asked Zhou Rui’s wife, returning her smile as she sat on the edge of the kang. “Why is it you haven’t been over for the last couple of days? I hope young Master Bao hasn’t been annoying you.”

“What an idea!” Baochai laughed. “It’s just that my old complaint has been troubling me again, so I’ve been resting quietly for a day or two.”

“That’s right, miss. But what is this trouble of yours? You ought to have a doctor to see you and get to the root of it. It’s no joke for a young person like you to be left with a chronic complaint.”

“Don’t speak of it!” cried Baochai. “No one knows how many doctors I’ve consulted or how much medicine I’ve taken, but it’s been no use at all. In the end, luckily, we met a monk who cures odd diseases. He said this is a hot poison I brought from the womb. Luckily I have a strong constitution or it would have been more serious. Ordinary medicine is no good. He gave me some exotic prescription as well as a packet of powder for a starter. He said if it comes on, I should take one pill and I’d be all right. And strangely enough, it does help.”

“What is this prescription, miss? If you’d tell me, we could remember it and pass it on to others. It would be a kindness to anyone with the same trouble.”

“Don’t ask. To get this prescription is a fearful business. It doesn’t call for anything special — just the stamens of white peonies in spring, white lotus in summer, white hibiscus in autumn and white plum-blossom in winter, twelve ounces of each. These must be dried in the sun on the vernal equinox of the following year and mixed with the powder. Then you must take twelve drams of rain which fell on the day Rain Begins....”

“Gracious Buddha!” exclaimed Zhou Rui’s wife. “That would take three years. And what if it doesn’t rain on that day?”

“Exactly. You may have to wait. Then you need twelve drams of dew on the day White Dew, twelve drams of frost on Frost Descent, and twelve drams of snow on Slight Snow. You mix these, add honey and pills the size of longans. Keep the pills in an old porcelain jar and bury them beneath the roots of some flowers. When the illness strikes, take one out and take it with twelve candareens of phellodendron decocted in water.”

“Amitabha!” cried the other. “You’d be lucky to get all those in ten years.”

“It was lucky. Some time after the monk left, within a couple of years we had all those things and managed to make up the pills. We brought them from the south and they’re buried now under a pear-tree.”

Zhou Rui’s wife asked, “And has the medicine a name or not?”

“Yes. The monk told us that, too. It’s called Cold Fragrance Pills.”

“What are these attacks like when they come on?”

“Nothing much — just asthma and a little coughing. One pill is enough to stop it.”

As they were speaking, Lady Wang’s voice was heard. “Who’s in there?”

Zhou Rui’s wife hastily rose to answer and explain what Granny Liu wanted. After a short pause, having no further instructions, she was about to withdraw when Aunt Xue smiled.

“Wait a minute. I’ve something for you to take.” She called, “Xiangling!”

The curtain swished as the maid who had been playing with Jinchuan came in.

“What is it, madam?”

“Bring me that box of flowers.”

Xiangling assented and fetched a brocade box.

“These are twelve sprays of gauze flowers made in the Palace,” said Aunt Xue. “I thought yesterday it was a pity to leave them tucked away until they get old. Why not give them to the girls to wear? I meant to send them over yesterday but forgot. This is a good time for you to take them. Give two apiece to the three young ladies in your house; and of the six left, give a couple to Miss Lin and the other four to Xifeng.”

“It’s kind of you to think of them,” said Lady Wang. “But why not keep them for Baochai?”

“You don’t realize, madam, the funny ways my daughter has. She never cares for trinkets of that kind.”

So Zhou Rui’s wife took the box and went out. She found Jinchuan sunning herself outside.

“Is that Xiangling the little maid they’re always talking about?” she asked. “The one there was all that trouble over when you bought her just before coming to the capital?”

“That’s her.”

As they were speaking Xiangling came up smiling. Zhou Rui’s wife took her hand and looked her over carefully.

“She’s a pretty little thing,” she remarked to Jinchuan. “She takes after Master Rong’s wife in your East Mansion.”

“That’s what I say,” agreed Jinchuan.

Then Zhou Rui’s wife asked Xiangling, “How old were you when you came here? Where are your parents? How old are you now? What parts do you come from?”

To all of which Xiangling simply shook her head and answered, “I don’t remember.”

Zhou Rui’s wife and Jinchuan were quite overcome.

Then the former went with the flowers to the back of Lady Wang’s main apartment. Recently the Lady Dowager had complained that it was too inconvenient having so many young girls crowded together, and so she had kept only Baoyu and Daiyu with her for company, while Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun had moved to three rooms in an annex behind Lady Wang’s quarters, where Li Wan saw to their needs. Zhou Rui’s wife therefore went first to this annex. The young maids there, who were playing in the verandah, motioned to her not to make a noise as their mistresses were having a nap. Zhou Rui’s wife then tiptoed into the nurse’s room and found her dozing with her baby in her arms. She pointed to the inner room and Zhou Rui’s wife looked in. Yingchun and Tanchun were playing draughts by the window. They rose to their feet when they saw who it was, and asked her to take a seat.

“Don’t let me disturb you, young ladies,” she said. “I’ve just come with some flowers for you from my mistress.”

She opened the box and took out the flowers, then explained that Aunt Xue had sent them. The two girls told their maids to accept them with thanks.

“Why isn’t Fourth Sister in her room?” asked Zhou Rui’s wife.

“Isn’t that her in there?” the maids asked.

So Zhou Rui’s wife went into the next room and found Xichun chatting with the novice Zhi Neng from the Water Moon Convent.

As Xichun was playing with Sapientia, she asked Mrs. Zhou what her business was. The latter opened the box and explained.

Xichun smiled.

“I was just saying to Sapientia, I’ve a good mind to shave my head and become a nun too. How lucky that you’ve brought these flowers. If my head were shaved, where could I wear them?”

This set them all laughing. Xichun told her maids to put the flowers away.

“When did you come?” Mrs. Zhou asked Sapientia. “Where has that bald old bitch of an abbess of yours gone?”

“We came first thing this morning. My mistress called on Her Ladyship, then went to Mr. Yu’s house. She told me to wait for her here.”

“Did you get your monthly allowance and incense money on the fifteenth?”

“I don’t know.”

Xichun asked Mrs. Zhou, “Who’s in charge of the monthly allowances to the different temples now?”

“Yu Xin.”

“That explains it.” Xichun chuckled. “As soon as the abbess arrived, Yu Xin’s wife hurried over and had a long, long whispered conversation with her. I’ve no doubt it was about that.”

After gossiping a little longer with Sapientia, Mrs. Zhou went on to Xifeng’s apartments. She cut through the passage behind Li Wan’s back window, then west through the break in the wall to the side gate leading into Xifeng’s compound. As she entered the main hall, Feng’er — Xifeng’s little maid — sitting on the doorstep of the inner room, signed to her with a wave to go into the east room. Taking the hint, Mrs. Zhou went softly in and found the nurse patting Jie’er to sleep.

“Is Madam Lian having her nap?” she whispered. “It’s time she was up.”

The nurse pursed her lips and shook her head with a smile.

Just then they heard a faint burst of laughter from the next room and the sound of Jia Lian’s voice. A door slammed and Pinger came out with a brass basin which she told a young maid to fill with water.

Pinger then walked into the east room. At sight of Mrs. Zhou she asked, “What brings you here again, madam?”

The latter stood up at once and showed her the box.

“I’ve brought some flowers,” she said.

Pinger opened the box and selected four sprays, then disappeared. She was back in a few minutes with two of them and told Caiming to take them to Madam Rong of the other mansion. Then she sent Mrs. Zhou on her way with thanks.

Mrs. Zhou went next to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. In the hallway she ran into her own daughter, dressed in her best, who had just come from her husband’s home.

“What brings you here?” asked Mrs. Zhou.

“How have you been keeping, mother?” said her daughter. “I waited and waited for you at home, but you didn’t come. What kept you so busy? I got tired of waiting, so I’ve paid my respects to the old lady and I’m on my way now to see Her Ladyship. Have you still some business to see to? What’s that you’ve got there?”

“Aiya! Today of all days Granny Liu turned up, and I’ve been running around on her account. Then Lady Wang saw me and told me to take these flowers to the young ladies. I haven’t finished yet. You must want me for something.”

“You’ve guessed right, mother. I’ll tell you what it is. The other day my husband drank too much and had a row. Some spiteful people who don’t know how he’s placed have reported him to the court and he’s to be sent back to his native place. So I’ve come to ask your advice. Whom should we get to put in a word for him?”

Zhou Rui’s wife was not at all disturbed by this.

“I thought it was something serious,” she said. “Run along home now. I’ll be back as soon as I’ve delivered Miss Lin’s flowers. Her Ladyship and the young mistress are both busy, you know.”

Her daughter went off then, urging, “Do hurry, mother!”

“You silly thing,” chuckled Zhou Rui’s wife. “You’ve never seen trouble, that’s why you’re in such a taking.”

With that she went on to Daiyu’s rooms.

But she found Daiyu with Baoyu, amusing themselves by trying to undo a ninelinked puzzle. She came in smiling.

“Miss Lin,” she said, “my mistress sends you these flowers.”

“What flowers?” cried Baoyu. “Let me see them.” He took the case from her.

When he saw the two palace gauze flowers, he handed them to Daiyu.

Daiyu glanced at them, then asked Zhou Rui’s wife: “Am I the only one getting these, or have the other girls had some too?”

“All the young ladies have some, miss. These two are for you.”

“I might have known,” Daiyu smiled coldly. “I’d be given what the others didn’t want.”

Zhou Rui’s wife made no reply.

“Where have you been, sister Zhou?” asked Baoyu.

“To Her Ladyship. She was with my mistress, so the latter told me to bring these flowers on my way back.”

“What’s Cousin Bacchai doing at home? Why hasn’t she been over for the last few days?”

“She’s not very well.”

At once Baoyu said to the maids, “Which of you will go to see her? Tell her that Miss Lin and I asked to be remembered to Aunt Xue and her, and find out what’s the matter and what medicine she’s taking. I ought to go myself, but I’ve just got back from school and caught a chill too. I’ll go another time.”

Qianxue assented and went off. Then Zhou Rui’s wife left too.

To explain: Zhou Rui’s son-in-law was Leng Zixing, Jia Yucun’s friend. Having recently got into trouble by selling some antiques, he had sent to ask his mother-in-law to get him out of this fix. Relying on her master’s influence, Zhou Rui’s wife thought this a simple matter and that evening simply asked Xifeng to put in a word for him.

That evening, after Xifeng had taken off her jewellery, she went to see Lady Wang and report, “I’ve accepted the things sent today by the Zhen family and given our gifts to the servants who brought them to take back on their boat which brings fresh produce at the end of the year.”

Lady Wang nodded.

“I’ve prepared the birthday presents for the old Dowager Lady of Lin’an,”continued Xifeng. “Whom would you like to deliver them, madam?”

“Just see which women are free and send four of them. Why ask me?”

“Today Sister-in-law You invited me over for tomorrow. Have I any engagements?”

“It doesn’t matter whether you have or not. Whenever she’s asked us before, we’ve always gone too. This time she’s only asking you, which shows she really wants to have a chat. You should go to keep her company and not disappoint her.”

Xifeng agreed.

By now Li Wan and the three Jia girls had also come to wish the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang good night, after which they returned to their own rooms.

The next day after Xifeng had dressed and done her hair, she first asked Lady Wang’s instructions, then went to ask the Lady Dowager’s permission. When Baoyu heard where she was going he wanted to go too, so she had to wait while he changed. Then they drove together to the Ning Mansion.

They were met at the inner gate by Madam You and her daughter-in-law Qin Keqing, attended by a number of maids and serving-women. Madam You and Xifeng exchanged greetings in their usual bantering way. Then Madam You took Baoyu’s hand and they went into the main reception hall, where he offered his

With Yu-cun, he went to the main sitting-room, where Qin-shi served tea.

“What have you asked me here for?” demanded Xifeng. “What have you got to offer me? Out with it, quick. I’ve other things to attend to.”

Before You-shi could reply, some of the women answered laughingly, “If you hadn’t come today, madam, that would have been that. But now that you’re here, you can’t have your own way in everything.”

Just then Jia Rong came in to pay his respects, and Baoyu asked, “Where’s big brother today?”

“He’s gone out of town to inquire after my lord father’s health.”

“You must be feeling bored here all by yourself,” put in You-shi. “Why not go for a stroll?”

“As it happens, uncle Bao was wanting to see my brother the other day,” said Qin-shi with a smile. “He’s in the study now. Why not go and see him?”

Baoyu was eager to do this, but You-shi ordered servants to go with him and see that he came to no harm.

“In that case, why not ask your brother in so that I can have a look at him too?” asked Xifeng.

“Forget it,” said You-shi. “He’s not like the boys in our family who are used to being knocked about. Other people’s children are properly brought up. It’s no joke for a young fellow like that to meet a termagant like you.”

“Call me a termagant?” Xifeng laughed. “I’ve never set eyes on him, yet here I am getting the blame. Well, let me tell you, I’m not afraid of his laughing at me.”

“The child’s shy and not used to company,” said Jia Rong. “If he saw you, aunt, he might annoy you.”

“Fiddlesticks!” she scoffed. “I don’t care if he’s the devil himself. I want to see him. Don’t talk such rubbish. If you don’t bring him here at once, I’ll give you a slap on each cheek.”

“How you do throw your weight about!” Jia Rong chuckled, winking. “All right, I’ll bring him in.”

Soon he came back with a young boy, rather slender than Baoyu but more handsome, with clear-cut features, a fair complexion, red lips, a graceful figure and pleasing manners. There was indeed something girlish about his modesty and shyness as he greeted Xifeng with some trepidation.

In high delight she nudged Baoyu. “Now he puts you in the shade!” she cried. Leaning forward, she took the boy’s hand, made him sit beside her and plied him with questions as to his age, what he was studying and so forth, learning that his school name was Qin Zhong.

As Xifeng’s maid and servants had not expected to meet Qin Zhong today, they had brought no gifts; but when they reported this to Pinger she at once took a roll of silk and two small gold ingots, minted in the form of “success in the imperial examinations,” and sent these over. Xifeng, however, apologized for the unworthiness of the gift.

After Qin-shi had expressed her thanks, they had a meal. Then You-shi, Xifeng and Qin-shi started a game of dominoes, but we need not describe that.

Baoyu and Qin Zhong, left to themselves, chatted. At sight of Qin Zhong, Baoyu had felt quite eclipsed. He lapsed into a spell of stupefaction, then thought, “Imagine there being such people! Why, compared with him I’m no better than a filthy pig or mangy dog. Why did I have to be born into this noble family? If I were the son of a poor scholar, I might have been able to make friends with him and see him every day. What cruel fate to have been born into this household of all others! Although I’m better off than he in point of wealth and rank, what use are these fine clothes but to cover up my dead wood of a body? What use this rich food, except to gorge a cesspit like me? ‘Riches and rank’ are truly a curse, a pollution.”

For his part, Qin Zhong was thinking, “No wonder my sister speaks of Baoyu in such glowing terms. Why didn’t I meet him before? If only I’d known someone like him, poor as I am, I shouldn’t have lived in vain. To think that he actually appreciates me too! How true it is that all the world kowtows to wealth and rank, but he’s not like that. . . .”

Both were regretting their ill fate.

‘What books are you reading?’ Bao-yu inquired; and Qin Zhong told him. And so, by easy stages, from one thing to another, a conversation developed between them which very soon established a feeling of considerable intimacy.

Meanwhile tea had been served, and while they were drinking it, Bao-yu proposed — since neither of them took wine — that they should go inside and take their nuts and dried fruit with them on the kang, where they could sit more comfortably and not be in the way of the ladies. Qin Ke-qing at once protested:

‘But we’ve got Cousin Lian’s wife here and your Cousin Zhen’s wife and Aunt You: surely you don’t want to go off on your own and leave them?’

‘We shan’t be any distance away,’ said Bao-yu. ‘Besides, we don’t drink. It’s much more sensible for us to be in the other room and leave you ladies to enjoy your wine in peace.’

‘Even so,’ said Qin Ke-qing, ‘you mustn’t let him have too much to say for himself. He’s a bit shy, I’m afraid, and not very good at mixing. People sometimes take it the wrong way and think he’s awkward.’

‘Don’t you worry!’ said Bao-yu genially. ‘We shall get along all right.’

Having seen them into the inner room and got them settled, Qin Ke-qing hurried back to the other room to look after Xi-feng and the rest.

Presently You-shi and Xi-feng also sent someone in to ask if Bao-yu would like anything to eat.

‘We’re quite all right, thanks,’ said Bao-yu. He was far too interested in what Qin Zhong was telling him to think about food. Among other things, Qin Zhong told him that his tutor had resigned his post the previous year, that his father was now an old man and in poor health and so burdened with official duties that he had not yet had time to find a new tutor, and that at present he was just going over old lessons on his own at home.

‘Anyway,’ said Qin Zhong, ‘studying on one’s own is no substitute for having a couple of good friends to read with. You need other people to discuss things with and keep you up to the mark.’

‘Exactly!’ said Bao-yu. ‘That’s just our trouble, too. We have a family school, of course, which any of the clansmen who can’t afford a tutor are allowed to attend, and relations are allowed to attend as well. But the tutor who was teaching me left last year, and as my father is so busy with other things, my own studies have rather been allowed to lapse. Grandmother’s idea was that I should go to the school for the time being and go over my old lessons until we can find another tutor. But she’s been putting it off because she says that with so many boys of all ages gathered together in one place, there is bound to be a lot of trouble and unpleasantness — which is not a very good thing. And then I was ill for a bit, so that put it off even longer. It sounds as though your father is worried about this problem, too. Why don’t you go home this evening and tell him about our school? If you were to ask him, I am sure he would let you come. I could come with you, and we should both benefit. Don’t you think that’s a good idea?’

‘My father was only talking the other day about finding a tutor for me,’ said Qin Zhong. ‘He was very taken with the idea of your family school and was going to talk to your father about it and ask him to help. But with all the official business he has to attend to, he is afraid that your father must be a very busy man, and he didn’t like to trouble him with such a trivial matter. If you really think I am good enough, it would be a wonderful thing if we could get it settled quickly. Then we shouldn’t be wasting our time, we should be able to see each other often, it would set our parents’ minds at rest, and we should have the pleasure of each other’s company. It seems almost too good to be true!’

‘Don’t you worry!’ said Bao-yu. ‘We’ll tell Cousin Lian’s wife and your sister and Cousin Zhen’s wife about it presently. And when you get home this evening, you can talk to your father about it. I’ll have a word with Grandmother as soon as I get back, and I am sure there will be no difficulty.’

By the time they had finished their plans it was already lighting-up time, and they emerged from the inner room to watch the others playing cards for a while. It turned out that Qin Ke-qing and You-shi had lost the play and the dinner which they would now have to provide. It was agreed that they should be held the day after next, and after this had been settled they all sat down to supper. When it was over, as it was now dark, You-shi suggested that a couple of servants should be told to see Qin Zhong home.

The women went to transmit this order, and after being gone for some time returned to say that the boys had already been sent.

‘Who did you send?’ said You-shi.

‘We sent Jiao Da,’ said the women. ‘But he’s drunk again, and he’s out there cursing.’

You-shi and Qin Ke-qing were exasperated.

‘Why choose him?’ they said. ‘Any of the boys would have done. Why choose that awful man? He’s always making trouble.’

‘I’ve told you before,’ said Xi-feng, ‘you’re much too soft with these people. You let them get away with anything. It’s ridiculous!’

‘Surely you know what Jiao Da’s like?’ said You-shi. ‘Even Sir Jing doesn’t take any notice of him, and your Cousin Zhen puts up with him only because of the services he did for Grandfather. He saved Grandfather’s life on three or four different occasions when they were out on campaign together.

He’d go hungry himself to steal food for his master; he went two days without water to bring back half a bowl for his master, and made do with horse’s urine himself. Because of such services the old master showed him favour, and the rest of us put up with him. But now he’s old and has no sense of propriety. He does nothing but drink, and when he’s drunk he abuses everybody. I’ve often told the stewards not to assign him any duties but to treat him as if he were dead. Yet here he is today given this job again.”

“Don’t I know all about Jiao Da?” retorted Xifeng. “The only thing is to pack him off to some farm a long way away and have done with it.” She asked, “Are my carriages ready?”

“Yes,” answered the women. “They’re waiting.”

Xifeng rose to take her leave and went out hand in hand with Baoyu, while Madam You and the others saw them to the main hall. The courtyard was brightly lit with lanterns and the pages on duty were drawn up below the steps. Because Jia Zhen was not at home, Jiao Da was in high feather. He was in the middle of cursing the chief steward Lai Er.

“That unfair, cowardly bully!” he was bellowing. “He gives all the soft jobs to others but sends me on this trip in the middle of the night. The heartless bastard! Putting on the dog and acting like a steward. Don’t you know, young fellow, that when your Grandpa Jiao lifts one leg it’s higher than your head? Twenty years ago I didn’t give a fig for anyone. Don’t think you can impress me, you bunch of young pups.”

Jia Rong was seeing Xifeng’s carriage out and, as the servants were unable to silence the drunkard, he lost his temper too.

“Tie him up!” he shouted. “We’ll see tomorrow whether he still wants to die.”

Jiao Da was not going to stand for this from Jia Rong. He swaggered up to him.

“Don’t you try lord it over me, young Brother Rong,” he yelled. “Not to speak of the likes of you, even your dad and your granddad don’t dare to stand up to Grandpa Jiao. If it weren’t for me, where would you all be — your official posts, your money, your fine estates? It was your great-granddad who won this family property, and only just in the nick of time. Instead of showing your gratitude, you try to boss it over me. I’ve a good mind to cut your throat, and we’ll see who’s afraid of dying.”

Xifeng from her carriage said to Jia Rong, “Why don’t you get rid of this lawless wretch? If he stays, he’ll be the ruin of us. What will our relatives think if they hear of such goings-on? They’ll laugh at a house with no rules.”

“Yes,” agreed Jia Rong.

As the fellow was making such an uproar, some of the servants overpowered him, tied him up and dragged him to the stable. But he went on shouting about Jia Zhen too.

“I’m going to the ancestral temple to weep for the old master,” he bawled. “Little did he think he’d beget such degenerates, a pack of dogs and bitches in heat, day in and day out scratching in the ashes and carrying on with younger brothers-in-law.”

The servants were horrified by such crazy talk. They trussed him up and stuffed his mouth with mud and horse-dung.

Xifeng and Jia Rong pretended not to have heard. But Baoyu, who was in the carriage, asked his cousin the meaning of the phrase “scratching in the ashes.”

“Don’t talk such nonsense!” Xifeng hastily exclaimed. “That’s the filthy talk of drunkards. You’re not to repeat such things. If you do, I shall tell the mistress and she’ll have you beaten.”

This frightened Baoyu into silence.

“Dear cousin,” he pleaded, “I won’t say it again.”

“That’s a good boy,” she soothed him. “When we get back I’ll send someone to explain to the tutor in the family school.”

"Tell him to send Qin Zhong to school at once," she said, and returned to the Rong Mansion.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第8章 贾宝玉奇缘识金锁 薛宝钗巧合认通灵

话说宝玉和凤姐回家，见过众人，宝玉便回明贾母要约秦钟上家塾之事，自己也有个伴读的朋友，正好发愤。又着实称赞秦钟人品行事，最是可人怜爱的。凤姐又在一旁帮着说：“改日秦钟还来拜见老祖宗呢。”说的贾母喜欢起来。凤姐又趁势请贾母一同过去看戏。贾母虽年高，却极有兴头。后日，尤氏来请，遂带了王夫人、黛玉、宝玉等过去看戏。至晌午，贾母便回来歇息。王夫人本好清净，见贾母回来，也就回来了。然后凤姐坐了首席，尽欢至晚而罢。
　　却说宝玉送贾母回来，待贾母歇了中觉，还要回去看戏，又恐搅的秦氏等人不便。因想起宝钗近日在家养病，未去看视，意欲去望他。若从上房后角门过去，恐怕遇见别事缠绕，又怕遇见他父亲，更为不妥，宁可绕个远儿。当下众嬷嬷丫鬟伺候他换衣服，见不曾换，仍出二门去了，众嬷嬷丫鬟只得跟随出来。还只当地去那边府中看戏，谁知到了穿堂儿，便向东北边绕过厅后而去。偏顶头遇见了门下清客相公詹光、单聘仁二人走来，一见了宝玉，便都赶上来笑着，一个抱着腰，一个拉着手，道：“我的菩萨哥儿！我说做了好梦呢，好容易遇见你了！”说着，又唠叨了半日才走开。老嬷嬷叫住，因问“你们二位是往老爷那里去的不是？”二人点头道：“是。”又笑着悦：“老爷在梦坡斋小书房里歇中觉呢，不妨事的。”一面说，一面走了，说的宝玉也笑了。于是转弯向北奔梨香院来。可巧管库房的总领吴新登和仓上的头目名叫戴良的，同着几个管事的头目，共七个人从帐房里出来，一见宝玉，赶忙都一齐垂手站立。独有一个买办名唤钱华，因他多日未见宝玉，忙上来打千儿请宝玉的安，宝玉含笑伸手叫他起来。众人都笑说：“前儿在一处看见二爷写的斗方儿，越发好了，多早晚赏我们几张帖帖。”宝玉笑道：“在那里看见了？”众人道：“好几处都有，都称赞的了不得，还和我们寻呢！”宝玉笑道：“不值什么，你们说给我的小么儿们就是了。”一面说，一面前走，众人待他过去，方都各自散了。
　　闲言少述。且说宝玉来至梨香院中，先进薛姨妈屋里来，见薛姨妈打点针黹与丫鬟们呢。宝玉忙请了安，薛姨妈一把拉住，抱入怀中笑说：“这么冷天，我的儿，难为你想着来！快上炕来坐着罢。”命人沏滚滚的茶来。宝玉因问：“哥哥没在家么？”薛姨妈叹道：“他是没笼头的马，天天逛不了，那里肯在家一日呢？”宝玉道：“姐姐可大安了？”薛姨妈道：“可是呢，你前儿又想着打发人来瞧他。他在里间不是，你去瞧。他那里比这里暖和，你那里坐着，我收拾收拾就进来和你说话儿。”
　　宝玉听了，忙下炕来到了里间门前，只见吊着半旧的红绸软帘。宝玉掀帘一步进去，先就看见宝钗坐在炕上作针线，头上挽着黑漆油光的儿，蜜合色的棉袄，玫瑰紫二色金银线的坎肩儿，葱黄绫子棉裙，一色儿半新不旧的，看去不见奢华，惟觉雅淡。罕言寡语，人谓装愚；安分随时，自云守拙。宝玉一面看，一面问：“姐姐可大愈了？”宝钗抬头看见宝玉进来，连忙起身含笑答道：“已经大好了，多谢惦记着。”说着，让他在炕沿上坐下，即令莺儿：“倒茶来。”一面又问老太太、姨娘安，又问别的姐妹们好，一面看宝玉：头上戴着累丝嵌宝紫金冠，额上勒着二龙棒珠抹额，身上穿着秋香色立蟒白狐腋箭袖，系着五色蝴供鸾绦，项上挂着长命锁、记名符，另外有那一块落草时衔下来的宝玉。宝钗因笑说道：“成日家说你的这块玉，究竟未曾细细的赏鉴过，我今儿倒要瞧瞧。”说着便挪近前来。宝玉亦凑过去，便从项上摘下来，递在宝钗手内。宝钗托在掌上，只见大如雀卵，灿若明霞，莹润如酥，五色花纹缠护。
　　看官们须知道，这就是大荒山中青埂蜂下的那块顽石幻相。后人有诗嘲云：
　　　　女娲炼石已荒唐，又向荒唐演大荒。
　　　　失去本来真面目，幻来新就臭皮囊。
　　　　好知运败金无彩，堪叹时乖玉不光。
　　　　白骨如山忘姓氏，无非公子与红妆。
那顽石亦曾记下他这幻相并癞僧所镌篆文，今亦按图画于后面。但其真体最小，方从胎中小儿口中衔下，今若按式画出，恐字迹过于微细，使观者大废眼光，亦非畅事，所以略展放些，以便灯下醉中可阅。今注明此故，方不至以胎中之儿口有多大、怎得衔此狼蠢大之物为诮。
　　宝钗看毕，又从新翻过正面来细看，一里念道：“莫失莫忘，仙寿恒昌。”念了两遍，乃回头向莺儿笑道：“你不去倒茶，也在这里发呆作什么？”莺儿也嘻嘻的笑道：“我听这两句话，倒象和姑娘项圈上的两句话是一对儿。”宝玉听了，忙笑道：“原来姐姐那项圈上也有字？我也赏鉴赏鉴。”宝钗道：“你别听他的话，没有什么字。”宝玉央及道：“好姐姐，你怎么瞧我的呢！”宝钗被他缠不过，因说道：“也是个人给了两句吉利话儿，錾上了，所以天天带着。不然沉甸甸的，有什么趣儿？”一面说，一面解了排扣，从里面大红袄儿上将那珠宝晶莹、黄金灿烂的缨珞摘出来。宝玉托着锁看时，果然一面有四个字，两面八个字，共成两句吉谶。
　　宝玉看了，也念了两遍，又念自己的两遍，因笑问：“姐姐，这八个字倒和我的是一对儿。”莺儿笑道：“是个癞头和尚送的，他说必须錾在金器上。”宝钗不等他说完，便嗔着：“不去倒茶！”一面又问宝玉从那里来。
　　宝玉此时与宝钗挨肩坐着，只闻一阵阵的香气，不知何味，遂问：“姐姐熏的是什么香？我竟没闻过这味儿。”宝钗道：“我最怕熏香。好好儿的衣裳，为什么熏他？”宝玉道：“那么着这是什么香呢 ”宝钗想了想，说：“是了，是我早起吃了冷香丸的香气。”宝玉笑道：“什么‘冷香丸’，这么好闻？好姐姐，给我一丸尝尝呢。”宝钗笑道：“又混闹了。一个药也是混吃的？”
　　一语未了，忽听外面人说：“林姑娘来了。”话犹未完，黛玉已摇摇摆摆的进来，一见宝玉，便笑道：“哎哟！我来的不巧了。”宝玉等忙起身让坐。宝钗笑道：“这是怎么说？”黛玉道：“早知他来，我就不来了。”宝钗道；“这是什么意思？”黛玉道：“什么意思呢：来呢一齐来，不来一个也不来！今儿他来，明儿我来，间错开了来，岂不天天有人来呢，也不至太冷落，也不至太热闹。姐姐有什么不解的呢？”宝玉因见他外面罩着大红羽缎对襟褂子，便问：“下雪了么？”地下老婆们说：“下了这半日了。”宝玉道：“取了我的斗篷来。”黛玉便笑道：“是不是？我来了他就该走了！”宝玉道：“我何曾说要去，不过拿来预备着。”宝玉的奶母李嬷嬷便说道：“天又下雪，也要看时候儿，就在这里和姐姐妹妹一处玩玩儿罢。姨太太那里摆茶呢，我叫丫鬟去取了斗篷来，说给小么儿们散了罢。”宝玉点头。李嬷嬷出去，命小厮们：“都散了罢。”
　　这里薛姨妈已摆了几样细巧茶食，留他们喝茶吃果子。宝玉因夸前日在东府里珍大嫂子的好鹅掌。薛姨妈连忙把自己糟的取了来给他尝。宝玉笑道：“这个就酒才好！”薛姨妈便命人灌了上等酒来。李嬷嬷上来道：“姨太太，酒倒罢了。”宝玉笑央道：“好妈妈，我只喝一钟。”李妈道：“不中用，当着老太太、太太，那怕你喝一坛呢。不是那日我眼错不见，不知那个没调教的只图讨你的喜欢，给了你一口酒喝，葬送的我挨了两天骂。姨太太不知道你的性子呢，喝了酒更弄性。有一天老太太高兴，又尽着他喝，什么日子又不许他喝。何苦我白赔在里头呢？”薛姨妈笑道：“老货！只管放心喝你的去罢。我也不许他喝多了。就是老太太问，有我呢！”一面命小丫头：“来，让你奶奶去也吃一杯搪搪寒气。”那李妈听如此说，只得且和众人吃酒去。这里宝玉又说：“不必烫暖了，我只爱喝冷的。”薛妈妈道：“这可使不得：吃了冷酒，写字手打颤儿。”宝钗笑道：“宝兄弟，亏你每日家杂学旁收的，难道就不知道酒性最热，要热吃下去，发散的就快；要冷吃下去，便凝结在内。拿五脏去暖他，岂不受害？从此还不改了呢，快别吃那冷的了。”宝玉听这话有理，便放下冷的，令人烫来方饮。
　　黛玉磕着瓜子儿，只管抿着嘴儿笑。可巧黛玉的丫头雪雁走来给黛玉送小手炉儿，黛玉因含笑问他说：“谁叫你送来的？难为他费心。那里就冷死我了呢。”雪雁道：“紫鹃姐姐怕姑娘冷，叫我送来的。”黛玉接了，抱在怀中，笑道：“也亏了你倒听他的话！我平日和你说的，全当耳旁风，怎么他说了你就依，比圣旨还快呢！”宝玉听这话，知是黛玉借此奚落，也无回复之词，只嘻嘻的笑了一阵罢了。宝钗素知黛玉是如此惯了的，也不理他。薛姨妈因笑道：“你素日身子单弱，禁不得冷，他们惦记着你倒不好？”黛玉笑道：“姨妈不知道：幸亏是姨妈这里，倘或在别人家，那不叫人家恼吗？难道人家连个手炉也没有，巴巴儿的打家里送了来。不说丫头们太小心，还只当我素日是这么轻狂惯了的呢。”薛姨妈道：“你是个多心的，有这些想头。我就没有这些心。”
　　说话时，宝玉已是三杯过去了，李嬷嬷又上来拦阻。宝玉正在个心甜意洽之时，又兼姐妹们说说笑笑，那里肯不吃？只得屈意央告：“好妈妈，我再吃两杯就不了。”李嬷嬷道：“你可仔细今儿老爷在家，提防着问你的书！”宝玉听了此话，便心中大不悦，慢慢的放下酒，垂了头。黛玉忙说道：“别扫大家的兴。舅舅若叫，只说姨妈这里留住你。这妈妈，他又该拿我们来醒脾了。”一面悄悄的推宝玉，叫他赌赌气，一面咕哝说：“别理那老货，咱们只管乐咱们的。”那李妈也素知黛玉的为人，说道：“林姐儿，你别助着他了。你要劝他只怕他还听些。”黛玉冷笑道：“我为什么助着他？我也不犯着劝他。你这妈妈太小心了。往常老太太又给他酒吃，如今在姨妈这里多吃了一口，想来也不妨事。必定姨妈这里是外人，不当在这里吃，也未可知。”李嬷嬷听了，又是急，又是笑，说道：“真真这林姐儿，说出一句话来，比刀子还利害。”宝钦也忍不住笑着把黛玉腮上一拧，说道：“真真的这个犟丫头一张嘴，叫人恨又不是，喜欢又不是。”薛姨妈一面笑着，又说：“别怕，别怕，我的儿！来到这里没好的给你吃，别把这点子东西吓的存在心里，倒叫我不安。只管放心吃，有我呢！索性吃了晚饭去。要醉了，就跟着我睡罢。”因命：“再烫些酒来。姨妈陪你吃两杯，可就吃饭罢。”宝玉听了，方又鼓起兴来。李嬷嬷因吩咐小丫头：“你们在这里小心着，我家去换了衣裳就来。”悄悄的回薛姨妈道：“姨太太别由他尽着吃了。”说着便家去了。
　　这里虽还有两三个老婆子，都是不关痛痒的，见李妈走了，也都悄悄的自寻方便去了。只剩下两个小丫头，乐得讨宝玉的喜欢。幸而薛姨妈千哄万哄，只容他吃了几杯，就忙收过了。作了酸笋鸡皮汤，宝玉痛喝了几碗，又吃了半碗多碧粳粥，一时薛、林二人也吃完了饭，又酽酽的喝了几碗茶。薛姨妈才放了心。雪雁等几个人，也吃了饭进来伺候。黛玉因问宝玉道：“你走不走？”宝玉乜斜倦眼道：“你要走我和你同走。”黛玉听说，遂起身道：“咱们来了这一日，也该回去了。”说着，二人便告辞。小丫头忙捧过斗笠来，宝玉把头略低一低，叫他戴上。丫头便将这大红猩毡斗笠一抖，才往宝玉头上一合，宝玉便说：“罢了，罢了！好蠢东西，你也轻些儿。难道没见别人戴过？等我自己戴罢。”黛玉站在炕沿上道：“过来，我给你戴罢。”宝玉忙近前来。黛玉用手轻轻笼住束发冠儿，将笠沿掖在抹额之上，把那一颗核桃大的绛绒簪缨扶起，颤巍巍露于笠外。整理已毕，端详了一会，说道：“好了，披上斗篷罢。”宝玉听了，方接了斗篷披上。薛姨妈忙道：“跟你们的妈妈都还没来呢，且略等等儿。”宝玉道：“我们倒等着他们！有丫头们跟着就是了。”薛姨妈不放心，吩咐两个女人送了他兄妹们去。
　　他二人道了扰，一径回至贾母房中。贾母尚末用晚饭，知是薛姨妈处来，更加喜欢。因见宝玉吃了酒，遂叫他自回房中歇着，不许再出来了。又令人好生招呼着。忽想起跟宝玉的人来，遂问众人：“李奶子怎么不见？”众人不敢直说他家去了，只说：“才进来了，想是有事，又出去了。”宝玉踉跄着回头道：“他比老太太还受用呢，问他作什么！没有他只怕我还多活两日儿。”一面说，一面来至自己卧室。只见笔墨在案。晴雯先接出来，笑道：“好啊，叫我研了墨，早起高兴，只写了三个字，扔下笔就走了，哄我等了这一天。快来给我写完了这些墨才算呢！”宝玉方想起早起的事来，因笑道：“我写的那三个字在那里呢？”晴雯笑道：“这个人可醉了。你头里过那府里去，嘱咐我贴在门斗儿上的。我恐怕别人贴坏了，亲自爬高上梯，贴了半天，这会子还冻的手僵着呢。”宝玉笑道：“我忘了，你手冷，我替你握着。”便伸手拉着睛雯的手，同看门斗上新写的三个字。
　　一时黛玉来了，宝玉笑道：“好妹妹，你别撒谎，你看这三个字那一个好？”黛玉仰头看见是“绛芸轩”三字，笑道：“个个都好，怎么写的这样好了！明儿也替我写个匾。”宝玉笑道：“你又哄我了。”说着又问：“袭人姐姐呢？”晴雯向里间炕上努嘴儿。宝玉看时，见袭人和衣睡着。宝玉笑道：“好啊！这么早就睡了。”又问晴雯道：“今我那边吃早饭，有一碟子豆腐皮儿的包子。我想着你爱吃，和珍大奶奶要了，只说我晚上吃，叫人送来的。你可见了没有？晴雯道：“快别提了。一送来我就知道是我的。偏才吃了饭，就搁在那里。后来李奶奶来了看见，说：‘宝玉未必吃了，拿去给我孙子吃罢。’就叫人送了家去了。”正说着，茜雪捧上茶来。宝玉还让：“林妹妹喝茶。”众人笑道；“林姑娘早走了，还让呢。”宝玉吃了半盏，忽又想起早晨的茶来，问茜雪道：“早起沏了碗枫露茶，我说过那茶是三四次后才出色，这会子怎么又斟上这个茶来？”茜雪道：“我原留着来着，那会子李奶奶来了，喝了去了。”宝玉听了，将手中茶杯顺手往地下一摔，豁琅一声打了个粉碎，拨了茜雪一裙子。又跳起来问着茜雪道：“他是你那一门子的‘奶奶’，你们这么孝敬他？不过是我小时候儿吃过他几日奶罢了，如今惯的比祖宗还大，撵出去大家干净！”说着立刻便要去回贾母。
　　原来袭人未睡，不过是故意儿装睡，引着宝玉来怄他玩耍。先听见说字问包子，也还可以不必起来；后来摔了茶钟动了气，遂连忙起来解劝。早有贾母那边的人来问：“是怎么了？”袭人忙道：“我才倒茶，叫雪滑倒了，失手砸了钟子了。”一面又劝宝玉道：“你诚心要撵他也好，我们都愿意出去，不如就势儿连我们一齐撵了，你也不愁没有好的来伏侍你。”宝玉听了，方才不言语了。袭人等便搀至炕上，脱了衣裳，不知宝玉口内还说些什么，只觉口齿缠绵，眉眼愈加饧涩，忙伏侍他睡下。袭人摘下那“通灵宝玉”来，用绢子包好，塞在褥于底下，恐怕次日带时冰了他的脖子。那宝玉到枕就睡着了。彼时李嬷嬷等已进来了，听见醉了，也就不敢上前，只悄悄的打听睡着了，方放心散去。
　　次日醒来，就有人回：“那边小蓉大爷带了秦钟来拜。”宝玉忙接出去，领了拜见贾母。贾母见秦钟形容标致，举止温柔，堪陪宝玉读书，心中十分喜欢，便留茶留饭，又叫人带去见王夫人等。众人因爱秦氏，见了秦钟是这样人品，也都欢喜，临去时都有表礼。贾母又给了一个荷包和一个金魁星，取“文星和合”之意。又嘱咐他道：“你家住的远，或一时冷热不便，只管住在我们这里。只和你宝二叔在一处，别跟着那不长进的东西们学。”秦钟一一的答应，回家禀知他父亲。他父亲秦邦业现任营缮司郎中，年近七旬，夫人早亡，因年至五旬时尚无儿女，便向养生堂抱了一个儿子和一个女儿。谁知儿子又死了，只剩下个女儿，小名叫可儿，又起个官名叫做兼美。长大时，生得形容袅娜，性格风流，因素与贾家有些瓜葛，故结了亲。秦邦业却于五十三岁上得了秦钟，今年十二岁了。因去岁业师回南，在家温习旧课，正要与贾亲家商议附往他家塾中去。可巧遇见宝玉这家商议附往他家垫中去。可巧遇见宝玉这个机会，又知贾家塾中司塾的乃现今之老儒贾代儒，秦钟此去，可望学业进益，从此成名，因十分喜悦。只是宦囊羞涩，那边都是一双富贵眼睛，少了拿不出来。因是儿子的终身大事所关，说不得东并西凑，恭恭敬敬封了二十四两进见礼，带了秦钟到代儒家来拜见，然后听宝玉拣的好日子一同入塾。塾中从此闹起事来。
    未知如何，下回分解。

After Baoyu and Xifeng returned home and had greeted the rest of the family, Baoyu told his grandmother that he wanted Qin Zhong to come and study with him in the family school. He would have a companion and this would spur him on to work harder. He spoke in glowing terms of Qin Zhong’s pleasing, lovable character, and Xifeng put in a word for him too.

“One of these days Qin Zhong will be coming to pay his respects to the Old Ancestress,” she said.

This delighted the Lady Dowager, and Xifeng seized the opportunity to invite her to the theatre the next day. Although advanced in years, the old lady was always ready for a good time. So when Madam You came over the day after to escort her, she took Lady Wang, Daiyu and Baoyu along with her to watch the performances. She came back to rest at noon, and Lady Wang, who preferred quiet, returned at the same time.

Then Xifeng took the seat of honour and enjoyed herself until evening.

But to return to Baoyu. Having come back with his grandmother, he waited until she was resting and then thought of returning to the other mansion for more of the show. However, he was afraid of disturbing Qin Keqing and the others. It occurred to him that Baochai had not been well recently and he had not called to inquire after her. Why not go to see her now? If he went by the back door of his father’s compound he might run into him, which would be troublesome, or get involved in other annoying business. Better take a longer way round.

As his nurses and maids helped him change his clothes, they saw him go out again in the same clothes he had on. They had to follow him through the inner gate, supposing that he was going back to the other mansion to watch the opera. But to their surprise, when he reached the passageway he turned north-east and skirted the rear hall.

He ran smack into two of his father’s proteges, Zhan Guang and Shan Renren. At sight of him they hurried forward, beaming. One clasped him round the waist and the other took his hand.

“Divine boy!” they cried. “No wonder I had such a lucky dream today. This is a rare pleasure.”

They chattered away until the nurses stopped them to ask, “Were you two gentlemen on your way to see the master?”

They nodded. “Yes. His Honour is taking a nap in his small library, the Lodge of Sweet Dreams, so there’s no hurry.” They went on their way then, laughing, and Baoyu laughed too.

He turned north then to make for Pear Fragrance Court. And now the comptroller Wu Xindeng and the chief steward Dai Liang, followed by seven other stewards, came out of the counting-house. At sight of Baoyu they respectfully straightened up and stood at attention.

One of the stewards, a procurer named Qian Hua, who had not seen Baoyu for some time, stepped forward and fell on one knee to pay his respects. Smiling, Baoyu reached out to raise him up.

“We saw some of your calligraphy the other day, sir,” said all the stewards with a smile. “It gets better and better. When are you going to let us have a few specimens?”

“Where did you see it?” asked Baoyu.

“In several places. Everyone’s full of praise for it. And they’ve been asking us for some.”

“Nothing much about it. Just tell my pages to copy out some for you if you want.”

As he walked on the stewards dispersed.

But enough of this. When Baoyu reached Pear Fragrance Court he went first to see Aunt Xue, whom he found tidying up her embroidery with her maids. He paid his respects and she caught hold of him to hug him.

“Fancy your coming to see me on such a cold day, my dear!” she cried. “You’re very thoughtful. Come and sit on the kang.” She ordered hot tea to be served.

“Is Cousin Pan not at home?” asked Baoyu.

“He’s like a horse without a halter,” sighed his aunt. “He’s off every day enjoying himself and never spends a day at home.”

“Is Cousin Baochai better?”

“Yes, thank you. It was kind of you the other day to send to ask after her. She’s in the other room. Why not go in and see her? It’s warmer there than here. I’ll join you as soon as I’ve put things away.”

"Come in and talk," she called.

At once Baoyu stepped from the kang and through the inner door, where a curtain of dark-red pongee hung. He lifted this and went in.

Baochai was sewing on the kang. Her glossy black hair was knotted on top of her head. She was wearing a honey-coloured padded jacket, a rose-red sleeveless jacket lined with brown-and snow-weasel fur, and a skirt of leek-yellow silk. There was nothing ostentatious about her costume, which was none too new. Her lips needed no rouge, her blue-black eyebrows no brush; her face seemed a silver disk, her eyes almonds swimming in water. Some might think her reticence a cloak for stupidity; but circumspect as she was she prided herself on her simplicity.

As Baoyu observed her he asked, "Are you better now, cousin?"

Looking up and seeing who it was she quickly rose to her feet.

"Quite better, thank you for coming." She smiled and invited him to be seated on the kang. As she called for tea, she cast a covert glance at her visitor.

He was wearing a golden coronet studded with jewels and a golden circlet in the form of two dragons fighting for a pearl. His red archer’s jacket, embroidered with golden butterflies and flowers, was lined with fox-fur. His sable-lined satin trousers were tucked into black and white striped socks and he wore thick-soled black shoes. Around his neck he had a golden torque in the likeness of a dragon, a woven cord of many colours, and a jade of the beautiful colour and shape, the very one that had come into the world with him.

"Everyone’s always talking about your jade," she said with a smile, "but I’ve never had a good look at it. Do let me see it today."

As she spoke she drew near. Baoyu leaned forward too and, taking the jade from his neck, laid it in her hand.

She held it on her palm. It was the size of a sparrow’s egg, iridescent as clouds at sunrise, smooth as junket, and covered with coloured lines.

This, readers should know, was the form assumed by the stupid block of stone left at the foot of Blue Ridge Peak in Great Waste Mountain. Because a monk had stamped it with magic figures, it was able to attract the attention of Jia Baoyu in his mother’s womb so that he came into the world holding it in his mouth. It was in fact that very piece of nonsense which had been the subject of so much discussion. Later we find these lines mocking it:

Nonsense, to think that Nü Wa smelted stone to mend the sky!
Like a fool it roamed the world when its task in heaven was done.
It never knew the charms of youth, the sweet taste of love,
But had to learn the pangs of longing and heartsickness.
Its worth meant nothing to the world; a laughing-stock to all,
Its love-dream came to grief, its grief was unrequited.
The stone may pass for millions on millions of years,
Yet silly, strange and sad its story still remains.

The stone itself had recorded all these stupidities, and a Buddhist monk had copied them down so that they might be known to men. Hence the monk’s inscription on the stone: “If you want to know the vain dreams of old, have pity on the griefs of today. The scholar of these later days is Jia Yucun.”

But to return to Baochai. She was studying the jade and at the same time read the inscription aloud:

“Mislay me not, forget me not,
And hale old age shall be your lot.”

She read this twice. “Why don’t you pour the tea, Ying’er?” she asked, turning with a smile. “What are you standing there gaping for?”

Ying’er giggled. “Those two lines sound like a pair to the ones on your locket, miss.”

“So you have an inscription on your locket too, cousin?” cried Baoyu eagerly. “Do let me see it.”

“Don’t listen to her.” Baochai smiled. “There are no characters on it.”

“Dear cousin, I let you see mine,” he coaxed.

Seeing that he would not take no for an answer, she said, “There are a couple of unlucky lines, that’s all. Otherwise, I wouldn’t wear the clumsy thing.” She unfastened the red silk coat next to her skin and took out a bright gold locket set with pearls and jewels. Baoyu eagerly took it from her. On the front was inscribed:

“Never leave, never abandon,”

And on the back:

“Fresh and hale to a ripe old age.”

“Why, this does match mine!” exclaimed Baoyu after reading it. “It says:

‘Mislay me not, forget me not,
And hale old age shall be your lot.’

Isn’t that a pair?”

“It was given by a scabby monk,” volunteered Ying’er. “He said it must be engraved on gold....”

“It was given me by that scabby monk. He insisted it must be engraved on gold.” But before he could finish, Baochai cut him short by urging him to go and fetch some tea.

She then asked where Baoyu had come from.

He was sitting close to her now and caught the same faint, cool fragrance again.

“What incense are you burning, cousin?” he asked. “I’ve never smelt this scent before.”

“I’m not burning any incense. I don’t care for the way perfumes make good clothes smell.”

“In that case, what is this perfume?”

After a little thought she said, “I know. It must be the scent of the Cold Fragrance Pills I took this morning.”

“What are Cold Fragrance Pills?” he asked. “Do let me have one to taste.”

“Don’t be so silly. You can’t take medicine for fun.”

Just then they heard someone outside say, “Miss Lin is here.” And in came Daiyu, looking rather amused.

“Oh dear!” she cried at sight of Baoyu. “I’ve chosen a bad time to come.”

Baoyu and the others rose and offered her a seat.

“What do you mean?” asked Baochai.

“If I’d known he was here, I wouldn’t have come.”

“What are you getting at?”

“What indeed? If I come every time he does, or don’t if he doesn’t, then there won’t be days when no one comes and days when every one comes. That would save us from being either too lonely or too much crowded. So don’t you see?”

Noticing that she was wearing a red camlet cape, Baoyu asked, “Is it snowing outside?”

“It’s been snowing for some time,” the old nurses told him.

“Fetch my cape,” he ordered.

“You see,” cried Daiyu. “As soon as I come, he must go.”

“I never said I was going. I just want it ready.”

“It’s snowing,” put in his nurse Nanny Li. “You’d better stay here and play with your cousins. Your aunt has prepared some snacks. I’ll tell them to fetch your cape and send the pages home.” Baoyu agreed.

Then Aunt Xue served tea with all sorts of sweetmeats. Baoyu described the delicious goose-feet stewed in wine which he had tasted the day before in the East Mansion, and his aunt promptly brought out some of her own for him to try.

“This calls for wine,” he cried.

His aunt sent for some of the best wine. But Nanny Li demurred, “Don’t give him wine, madam.”

“Just one cup, dear nanny,” begged Baoyu.

“No you don’t. If the Lady Dowager or your mother were here I wouldn’t mind your drinking a whole jar. I still haven’t got over the scolding I had the other day for not keeping an eye on you when some ignorant creature gave you a sip of wine to please you. I don’t know your disposition, madam, but he becomes even more headstrong after drinking. And on days when the old lady is in a good humour she lets him drink as much as he likes; on other days she won’t let him touch a drop. I’m the one who gets into trouble.”

“You old silly,” said Aunt Xue with a laugh. “Go and have a drink to keep out the cold. I’ll see to it that he doesn’t drink too much. If the old lady says anything, I’ll take the blame.” She told a maid to take the nurse to have a drink and warm up.

Then Baoyu remarked, “There’s no need to warm the wine. I prefer it cold.”

“That won’t do,” said his aunt. “Cold wine hurts the hand when you write.”

“Cousin Baoyu,” put in Baochai with a smile, “you’ve the chance every day to acquire

Those who have picked up a little knowledge outside the classroom should know that wine has a very heating nature and must be drunk hot to disperse quickly. If drunk cold it congeals in the body and harms the organs warmed by it. So do stop drinking cold wine."

This made sense to Baoyu and he put down the wine to have it reheated.

Daiyu, smiling quietly to herself, cracked melon-seeds. Just then her maid Xueyan brought her a small hand-stove.

"Who told you to bring this?" Daiyu asked with a smile. "Many thanks. But why should I freeze to death?"

"Zijuan was afraid you might be cold, miss, so she told me to bring it."

Daiyu took it and held it to her breast. "So you do whatever she says," she teased. "But all my usual instructions go in one ear and out the other. You jump to obey her commands faster than if they were an imperial edict."

Baoyu knew this was a dig at him, but simply chuckled without retorting.

Baochai, accustomed to Daiyu's ways, paid no attention.

Aunt Xue however remonstrated, "You've always been delicate and can't stand the cold. Why complain because they're so thoughtful?"

"You don't understand, aunt." Daiyu smiled. "I don't mind here with you, but it wouldn't look well in someone else's home for them to send to my own quarters for a hand-stove instead of using one of theirs. It would seem as if their things weren't good enough. Instead of blaming the maids for being officious, people would think me a nuisance."

"You take things too much to heart," said Aunt Xue. "Such an idea would never have entered my head."

By now Baoyu had drunk three cups and Nanny Li came in again to remonstrate.

"Now, my dear, that's enough."

In high spirits, enjoying the company of the girls, Baoyu was most reluctant to stop. He pleaded coaxingly, "Just one more cup, nanny, and then I'll stop."

"Mind now, you must be careful," she warned. "The master's at home today. He'll be examining you on your lessons."

At this Baoyu's face fell. He put down his wine-cup and hung his head.

"Don't spoil everyone's fun," cried Daiyu quickly. "If your uncle sends for you, we can say Aunt Xue is keeping you. This nanny's been drinking again and is making a fuss over nothing." She gave him a secret nudge to go on being recalcitrant and muttered, "Don't take any notice of the old woman. Let's go on enjoying ourselves."

Nanny Li knew Daiyu's ways too. "Don't you egg him on, Miss Lin," she said. "If you advised him to drink less, he might listen to you."

Daiyu smiled scornfully. "Why should I egg him on? There's no need for me to advise him either. If the old lady lets him drink, what does it matter if he has a cup or two here? I suppose you think Aunt Xue is an outsider and doesn't count."

This made Nanny Li laugh and exclaim in exasperation, "Really, Miss Lin, the way you talk cuts like a knife."

Baochai could not help laughing as she pinched Daiyu's cheek. "What a tongue the girl has! One doesn't know whether to love her or hate her."

"Don't be afraid, my boy," said Aunt Xue, laughing too. "I've nothing good to offer you, but don't let such trifles worry you and spoil my fun. Just drink as much as you like. I'll look after you. In fact, why not have supper here? If you get drunk, you can sleep it off with me." She ordered more wine to be heated. "I'll have a couple of cups with you, then we'll have supper."

Baoyu's spirits rose again then.

Nanny Li told his maids, "Look after him carefully. I'm going home to change.

She’ll be back any time now.” She whispered to Aunt Xue, “Don’t let him go on drinking, madam.” With that she went home.

The two or three old nurses who were left, having no authority, slipped away to amuse themselves now that Nanny Li had gone, leaving only two young maids who were only too glad to curry favour with Baoyu. Luckily, however, Aunt Xue prevailed on him with many endearments to drink just a few cups more before she quickly put away the wine. Then she had some sour bamboo-shoot and chicken-skin soup prepared, of which Baoyu drank several bowls and ate more than half a bowl of green rice gruel. By the time Baochai and Daiyu had finished their meal and drunk several cups of strong tea, Aunt Xue felt easier in her mind.

Xueyan and the other maids came in then after their meal to wait on the young people.

“Are you going or not?” Daiyu asked Baoyu.

He looked at her sleepily out of the corner of his eye. “I’ll go with you if you go.”

She rose to her feet at once. “We’ve been here the whole day. It’s time to go.” So they both took their leave.

A young maid held out Baoyu’s hat. He bent his head slightly for her to put it on, but when she shook out the big red felt hat with the long scarlet fringe and prepared to clap it on his head he cried:

“Hey, you stupid thing! Gently does it. Haven’t you ever seen anyone else put on a hat? Let me do it myself.”

Daiyu, who was standing on the kang, cried, “Come here. I’ll do it for you.”

Baoyu went over and she put the hat on him, carefully tucking in the fringe with her delicate fingers and adjusting the red woollen pompom the size of a walnut so that it trembled above the brim. Having made sure that all was in order, she inspected the effect.

“There, that’s all right. Now put on your cape.”

Baoyu took it and did as she said.

“Your nurses aren’t back yet,” said Aunt Xue worriedly. “You’d better wait a little longer.”

“We don’t need to wait for them,” he retorted. “We’ve got the maids with us.”

Not altogether reassured, Aunt Xue told two women-servants to see them home, and so they left her with many thanks.

Upon their return to the Lady Dowager’s apartments, they found that the old lady had not yet had her evening meal. She was pleased to learn that they had come from Aunt Xue’s, and pleased too to see that Baoyu had been drinking. But when he went to his room to rest she would not let him come out again, giving orders that he was to be well looked after. Then, suddenly remembering that his nurses were missing, she asked where Nanny Li was. Not daring to tell the truth, the others answered, “She just came in, but she must have gone out again on some business.”

“She’s better off than I am,” Baoyu mumbled thickly over his shoulder. “Why ask about her? I’d live longer without her.” He went unsteadily to his bedroom and found writing materials on the desk.

Qingwen came out to meet him. “A fine one you are!” she cried. “You made me grind the ink for you this morning. But you were only in the mood to write three characters before throwing down your brush and rushing off, keeping me waiting for you the whole day. Well, now you must use up all this ink for me.”

This reminded Baoyu of the morning’s happenings.

“Where are those three characters I wrote?” he asked.

“You are drunk,” she giggled. “You told me to have them pasted over the lintel, and for fear someone else might spoil them I climbed up a ladder and did it myself. My hands are still numb with cold.”

“I forgot. I’ll warm your hands for you.” He took her hands in his and they went out to look at the three characters he had written that morning.

Just then Daiyu came in.

“Don’t fib, cousin,” said Baoyu with a smile. “Which of these three characters do you think is the best?”

Daiyu looked up and saw the inscription Red Rue Study.

“They’re all good. I’ve never seen you write so well. You must do a placard for me some time.”

She laughed. “You’re fooling me again.” Then she asked, “Where is Xiren?”

Qingwen jerked her lips towards the kang in the inner room. Baoyu saw that Xiren was sleeping there in her clothes.

“So that’s it,” he chuckled. “She’s gone to bed early.” He told Qingwen, “At breakfast today there was a plate of bean-curd dumplings. I know you like them, so I asked Madam Zhen for them on the pretext that I’d eat them this evening, and had them sent over to our place. Did you get them or not?”

“Don’t remind me,” said Qingwen. “As soon as they came I knew they were for me. But I’d just finished my meal, so I put them aside meaning to eat them later. Then along came Nanny Li and saw them. ‘Baoyu won’t want these,’ said she. ‘I’ll take them for my grandson.’ And she made someone take them away for her.”

Just then Qianxue brought in tea, and Baoyu invited, “Have some tea, cousin.”

The maids laughed. “Miss Lin’s been gone for some time. Who are you asking?”

After sipping some tea himself, Baoyu remembered the tea he had brewed that morning.

“I brewed some maple-dew tea first thing today,” he told Qianxue. “As I said, that kind of tea doesn’t show to advantage until it has been steeped three or four times. How is it you’re serving this other sort now?”

“I did keep it for you,” she answered. “But then Nanny Li came and drank it.”

Baoyu dashed his cup to the ground. It smashed with a crash, spattering Qianxue’s skirt with tea. He jumped up in a rage.

“Is she your ‘nanny’ or mine?” he fumed. “You’re all so filial to her, just because she suckled me when I was small. Now you’ve pampered her till she’s more uppish than any of the masters. We’d be well rid of the whole lot if we packed her off.”

He started at once for the Lady Dowager’s apartment to have this done.

Now Xiren was not really asleep. She had simply been pretending in order to fool Baoyu and keep him by her. She had heard all he said about the dumplings but saw no reason to get up. However, the smashing of the cup and his angry outburst made her jump up at once. Someone had already come from the Lady Dowager to find out what had happened.

“I slipped on the snow just now when I was pouring tea,” Xiren told her. “I dropped the cup by accident.”

She urged Baoyu, “If you’re set on sending her away, we’d all like to leave. Why not take this chance to pack us all off? You can easily find better people to wait on you.”

At that Baoyu held his tongue. Xiren helped him back to the kang and took off his outer clothes. He was still muttering indistinctly, his eyes heavy with sleep. They hastily settled him on the pillow and tucked him up. Xiren took the Magic Jade from his neck, put it under the quilt so that it should not be cold against his skin, and he fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.

By then Nanny Li had come in. Hearing that Baoyu was drunk, she did not like to approach him. And when she learned that he was asleep she left, reassured.

The next day, when Baoyu woke, he was told that young Master Rong from the other mansion had brought Qin Zhong to see him. He lost no time in welcoming them and taking Qin Zhong to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager, who was delighted by the boy’s good looks and gentle demeanour. Feeling sure that he would be a good study companion for Baoyu, she kept him to tea and a meal and sent him to see Lady Wang and others. All the ladies were so fond of Qin Keqing and so taken with Qin Zhong that they gave him presents on his departure. The Lady Dowager also made him a present of a purse and a small golden image of the God of Literature, expressing the wish that he would win success in the civil service examinations.

“Your home’s some distance away,” she cautioned. “And in uncertain weather it may be inconvenient for you. You must stay with us here. Do study with your Uncle Bao, though, and not with those worthless creatures.”

Qin Zhong assented to all her instructions. When he went home he told his father, Qin Ye, who held the post of a secretary in the Board of Works. Now over seventy and having lost his wife in middle age, he was left with no son.

Since he had no son, he had adopted an orphaned boy and girl from the foundlings’ home. The boy died, leaving only the girl called Keqing, whose other name was Jianmei. She grew up to be not only slender and graceful but captivatingly charming. Because of her family’s connections with the Jias, a match was arranged and she married into the house. Qin Bangye was fifty-three when his son Qin Zhong was born, and the boy was now twelve. His tutor had gone back south the previous year, and since the boy had been studying at home Qin Bangye had been meaning to ask his kinsman Jia to find him a tutor; and happening to meet Baoyu today he was delighted to learn that the teacher in the Jia family school was a worthy old scholar, Jia Dairu. Qin Zhong’s studies would benefit there and he would be able to make a name for himself. The only snag was that the school was run by the Jia family, who were not only wealthy and noble but worldly; and Qin Bangye being in straitened circumstances could hardly offer too parsimonious a visiting gift. However, since his son’s whole future was at stake he scraped together twenty-four taels of silver and then, taking Qin Zhong with him, called respectfully on Jia Dairu. Having asked Baoyu to choose an auspicious day for school to start, he sent his son to the Jia family school where such a commotion arose.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第9章 训劣子李贵承申饬 嗔顽童茗烟闹书房

话说秦邦业父子专候贾家人来送上学之信。原来宝玉急于要和秦钟相遇，遂择了后日一定上学，打发人送了信。到了这天，宝玉起来时，袭人早已把书笔文物收拾停妥，坐在床沿上发闷，见宝玉起来，只得伏侍他梳洗。宝玉见他闷闷的，问道：“好姐姐，你怎么又不喜欢了？难道怕我上学去，撂的你们冷清了不成？”袭人笑道：“这是那里的话？念书是很好的事，不然就潦倒一辈子了，终久怎么样呢？但只一件，只是念书的时候儿想着书，不念的时候儿想着家，总别和他们玩闹，碰见老爷不是玩的。虽说是奋志要强，那工课宁可少些，一则贪多嚼不烂．二则身子也要保重。这就是我的意思，你好歹体谅些。”袭人说一句，宝玉答应一句。袭人又道：“大毛儿衣服我也包好了，交给小子们去了。学里冷，好歹想着添换，比不得家里有人照顾。脚炉手炉也交出去了，你可逼着他们给你笼上。那一起懒贼，你不说他们乐得不动，白冻坏了你。”宝玉道：“你放心，我自己都会调停的。你们也可别闷死在这屋里，长和林妹妹一处玩玩儿去才好。”说着俱已穿戴齐备，袭人催他去见贾母、贾政、王夫人。宝玉又嘱咐了睛雯、麝月几句，方出来见贾母。贾母也不免有几句嘱咐的话。然后去见王夫人，又出来到书房中见贾政。
　　这日贾政正在书房中和清客相公们说闲话儿，忽见宝玉进来请安，回说上学去。贾政冷笑道：“你要再提‘上学’两个字，连我也羞死了。依我的话，你竟玩你的去是正经。看仔细站腌了我这个地，靠腌了我这个门！”众清客都起身笑道：“老世翁何必如此。今日世兄一去，二三年就可显身成名的，断不似往年仍作小儿之态了。天也将饭时了，世兄竟快请罢。”说着便有两个年老的携了宝玉出去。贾政因问：“跟宝玉的是谁？”只听见外面答应了一声，早进来三四个大汉，打千儿请安。贾政看时，是宝玉奶姆的儿子名唤李贵的，因向他道：“你们成日家跟他上学，他到底念了些什么书！倒念了些流言混话在肚子里，学了些精致的淘气。等我闲一闲，先揭了你的皮，再和那不长进的东西算帐！”吓的李贵忙双膝跪下，摘了帽子碰头，连连答应“是”，又回说：“哥儿已经念到第三本《诗经》，什么‘攸攸鹿鸣，荷叶浮萍’，小的不敢撒谎。”说的满坐哄然大笑起来，贾政也掌不住笑了。因说道：“那怕再念三十本《诗经》，也是‘掩耳盗铃’，哄人而已。你去请学里太爷的安，就说我说的：什么《诗经》、古文，一概不用虚应故事，只是先把《四书》一齐讲明背熟是最要紧的。”李贵忙答应“是”，见贾政无话，方起来退出去。
　　此时宝玉独站在院外，屏声静候，等他们出来同走。李贵等一面掸衣裳，一面说道：“哥儿可听见了？先要揭我们的皮呢。人家的奴才跟主子赚些个体面，我们这些奴才白陪着挨打受骂的。从此也可怜见些才好！”宝玉笑道：“好哥哥，你别委屈，我明儿请你。”李贵道：“小祖宗，谁敢望‘请’，只求听一两句话就有了。”
　　说着又至贾母这边，秦钟早已来了，贾母正和他说话儿呢。于是二人见过，辞了贾母。宝玉忽想起未辞黛玉，又忙至黛玉房中来作辞。彼时黛玉在窗下对镜理妆听宝玉说上学去，因笑道：“好！这一去，可是要‘蟾宫折桂’了！我不能送你了。”宝玉道：“好妹妹，等我下学再吃晚饭。那胭脂膏子也等我来再制。”唠叨了半日，方抽身去了。黛玉忙又叫住，问道：“你怎么不去辞你宝姐姐来呢？”宝玉笑而不答，一径同秦钟上学去了。
　　原来这义学也离家不远，原系当日始祖所立，恐族中子弟有力不能延师者，即入此中读书。凡族中为官者皆有帮助银两，以为学中膏火之费，举年高有德之人为师塾。如今秦、宝二人来了，一一的都互相拜见过，读起书来。自此后，二人同来同往同起同坐，愈加亲密。兼贾母爱惜，也常留下秦钟一住三五天，和自己重孙一般看待。因见秦钟家中不甚宽裕，又助些衣服等物。不上一两月工夫，秦钟在荣府里便惯熟了。宝玉终是个不能安分守理的人，一味的随心所欲，因此发了脾性，又向秦钟悄说：“咱们两个人，一样的年纪，况又同窗，以后不必论叔侄，只论弟兄朋友就是了。”先是秦钟不敢，宝玉不从，只叫他“兄弟”，叫他表字“鲸卿”，秦钟也只得混着乱叫起来。
　　原来这学中虽都是本族子弟与些亲戚家的子侄，俗语说的好：“一龙九种，种种各别。”未免人多了就有龙蛇混杂、下流人物在内。自秦、宝二人来了，都生的花朵儿一般的模样，又见秦钟腼腆温柔，未语先红，怯怯羞羞有女儿之风；宝玉又是天生成惯能作小服低，赔身下气，性情体贴，话语缠绵。因他二人又这般亲厚，也怨不得那起同窗人起了嫌疑之念，背地里你言我语，诟谇谣诼，布满书房内外。
　　原来薛蟠自来王夫人处住后，便知有一家学，学中广有青年于弟。偶动了龙阳之兴，因此也假说来上学，不过是“三日打鱼，两日晒网”，白送些束礼物与贾代儒，却不曾有一点儿进益，只图结交些契弟。谁想这学内的小学生，图了薛蟠的银钱穿吃，被他哄上手了，也不消多记。又有两个多情的小学生，亦不知是那一房的亲眷，亦未考真姓名，只因生得妩媚风流，满学中都送了两个外号，一个叫“香怜”，一个叫“玉爱”。别人虽都有羡慕之意、“不利于孺子”之心，只是惧怕薛蟠的威势，不敢来沾惹。如今秦、宝二人一来了，见了他两个，也不免缱绻羡爱，亦知系薛蟠相知，未敢轻举妄动。香、玉二人心中，一般的留情与秦、宝，因此四人心中虽有情意，只未发出。每日一人学中，四处各坐，却八目勾留，或设言托意，或咏桑寓柳，遥以心照，却外面自为避人眼目，不料偏又有几个滑贼看出形景来，都背后挤眉弄眼，或咳嗽扬声，这也非止一日。
　　可巧这日代儒有事回家，只留下一句七言对联，令学生对了明日再来上书，将学中之事又命长孙贾瑞管理。妙在薛蟠如今不大上学应卯了，因此秦钟趁此和香怜弄眉挤眼，二人假出小恭，走至后院说话。秦钟先问他：“家里的大人可管你交朋友不管？”一语未了，只听见背后咳嗽了一声。二人吓的忙回顾时，原来是窗友名金荣的。香怜本有些性急，便羞怒相激，问他道：“你咳嗽什么？难道不许我们说话不成？”金荣笑道：“许你们说话，难道不许我咳嗽不成？我只问你们，有话不分明说，许你们这样鬼鬼祟祟的干什么故事？我可也拿住了，还赖什么？先让我抽个头儿，咱们一声儿不言语。不然大家就翻起来！”秦、香二人就急得飞红的脸，便问道：“你拿住什么了？”金荣笑道：“我现拿住了是真的。”说着又拍着手笑嚷道：“贴的好烧饼！你们都不买一个吃去？”秦钟、香怜二人又气又急。忙进来向贾瑞前告金荣，说金荣无故欺负他两个。
　　原来这贾瑞是个图便宜没行止的人，每在学中以公报私，勒索子弟们请他，后又助着薛蟠图些银钱酒肉，一任薛蟠横行霸道，他不但不去管约，反助纣为虐讨好儿。偏那薛蟠本是浮萍心性，今日爱东，明日爱西，近来有了新朋友，把香、玉二人丢开一边。就连金荣，也是当日的好友，自有了香、玉二人，便见弃了金荣。近日连香、玉亦已见弃。故贾瑞也无了提携帮衬之人，不怨薛蟠得新厌故，只怨香、玉二人不在薛蟠跟前提携了。因此贾瑞、金荣等一干人，也正醋妒他两个。今见秦、香二人来告金荣，贾瑞心中便不自在起来，虽不敢呵叱秦钟，却拿着香怜作法，反说他多事，着实抢白了几句。香怜反讨了没趣，连秦钟也讪讪的各归坐位去了。
　　金荣越发得了意，摇头咂嘴的，口内还说许多闲话。玉爱偏又听见，两个人隔坐咕咕唧唧的角起口来。金荣只一口咬定说：“方才明明的撞见他两个在后院里亲嘴摸屁股，两个商议，定了一对儿。”论长道短，那里只顾得志乱说，却不防还有别人。谁知早又触怒了一个人。你道这一个人是谁？原来这人名唤贾蔷，亦系宁府中正派玄孙，父母早亡，从小儿跟着贾珍过活，如今长了十六岁，比贾蓉生得还风流俊俏。他兄弟二人最相亲厚，常共起居，宁府中人多口杂，那些不得志的奴仆，专能造言诽谤主人，因此不知又有什么小人诟谇谣诼之辞。贾珍想亦风闻得些口声不好，自己也要避些嫌疑，如今竟分与房舍，命贾蔷搬出宁府，自己立门户过活去了。这贾蔷外相既美，内性又聪，虽然应名来上学，亦不过虚掩眼目而已，仍是斗鸡走狗、赏花阅柳为事。上有贾珍溺爱，下有贾蓉匡助，因此族中人谁敢触逆于他？他既和贾蓉最好，今见有人欺负秦钟，如何肯依？如今自己要挺身出来报不平，心中且付度一番：“金荣、贾瑞一等人，都是薛大叔的相知，我又与薛大叔相好，倘或我一出头，他们告诉了老薛，我们岂不伤和气呢。欲要不管，这谣言说的大家没趣。如今何不用计制伏，又止息了口声，又不伤脸面。”想毕，也装出小恭去，走至后面瞧瞧，把跟宝玉书童茗烟叫至身边，如此这般，调拨他几句。”
　　这茗烟乃是宝玉第一个得用且又年轻不谙事的，今听贾蔷说：“金荣如此欺负秦钟，连你们的爷宝玉都干连在内，不给他个知道，下次越发狂纵。”这茗烟无故就要欺压人的，如今得了这信，又有贾蔷助着，便一头进来找金荣。也不叫“金相公了”了，只说：“姓金的，你什么东西！”贾蔷遂跺一跺靴子，故意整整衣服，看看日影说：“正时候了。”遂先向贾瑞说有事要早走一步。贾瑞不敢止他，只得随他去了。
　　这里茗烟走进来，便一把揪住金荣问道：“我们屁股不，管你相干？横竖没你的爹罢了！说你是好小子，出来动一动你茗大爷！”吓的满屋中子弟都忙忙的痴望。贾瑞忙喝：“茗烟不得撤野！”金荣气黄了脸，说：“反了！奴才子都敢如此，我只和你主子说。”便夺手要去抓打宝玉。秦钟刚转出身来，听得脑后飕的一声，早见一方砚瓦飞来，并不知系何人打来，却打了贾蓝、贾菌的座上。这贾蓝、贾菌亦系荣府近派的重孙。这贾菌少孤，其母疼爱非常，书房中与贾蓝最好，所以二人同坐。谁知这贾菌年纪虽小，志气最大，极是淘气不怕人的。他在位上，冷眼看见金荣的朋友暗助金荣，飞砚来打茗烟，偏打错了落在自己面前，将个磁砚水壶儿打粉碎，溅了一书墨水。贾菌如何依得，便骂：“好囚攘的们，这不都动了手了么！”骂着，也便抓起砚台来要飞。贾蓝是个省事的，忙按住砚台，忙劝道：“好兄弟，不与咱们相干。”贾菌如何忍得住，见按住砚台，他便两手抱起书箧子来照这边扔去。终是身小力薄，却扔不到，反扔到宝玉、秦钟案上就落下来了。只听豁嘲一响，砸在桌上，书本、纸片、笔、砚等物撤了一桌，又把宝玉的一碗茶也砸得碗碎茶流。那贾菌即使跳出来，要揪打那飞砚的人。金荣此时随手抓了一根毛竹大板在手，地狭人多，那里经得舞动长板。茗烟早吃了一下，乱嚷：“你们还不来动手？”宝玉还有几个小厮，一名扫红，一名锄药，一名墨雨，这三个岂有不淘气的，一齐乱嚷：“小妇养的，动了兵器了！”墨雨遂掇起一根门闩，扫红、锄药手中都是马鞭子，蜂拥而上。贾瑞急得拦一回这个，劝一回那个，谁听他的话，肆行大乱。众顽童也有帮着打太平拳助乐的，也有胆小藏过一边的，也有立在桌上拍着手乱笑，喝着声儿叫打的，登时鼎沸起来。
　　外边几个大仆人李贵等听见里边作反起来，忙都进来一齐喝住，问是何故，众声不一，这一个如此说，那一个又如彼说。李贵且喝骂了茗烟等四个一顿，撵了出去。秦钟的头早撞在金荣的板上，打去一层油皮，宝玉正拿褂襟子替他揉，见喝住了众人，便命：“李贵，收书，拉马来！我去回太爷去！我们被人欺负了，不敢说别的，守礼来告诉瑞大爷，瑞大爷反派我们的不是，听着人家骂我们，还调唆人家打我们。茗烟见人欺负我，他岂有不为我的，他们反打伙儿打了茗烟，连秦钟的头也打破了。还在这里念书么！”李贵劝道：“哥儿不要性急，太爷既有事回家去了，这会子为这点子事去聒噪他老人家，倒显的咱们没礼似的。依我的主意，那里的事情那里了结，何必惊动老人家。这都是瑞大爷的不是，太爷不在家里，你老人家就是这学里的头脑了，众人看你行事。众人有了不是，该打的打，该罚的罚，如何等闹到这步田地还不管呢？”贾瑞道：“我吆喝着都不听。”李贵道：“不怕你老人家恼我，素日你老人家到底有些不是，所以这些兄弟不听。就闹到太爷跟前去，连你老人家也脱不了的，还不快作主意撕掳开了罢！”宝玉道！“撕掳什么？我必要回去的！”秦钟哭道：“有金荣在这里，我是要回去的了。”宝玉道：“这是为什么？难道别人家来得，咱们倒来不得的？我必回明白众人，撵了金荣去！”又问李贵：“这金荣是那一房的亲戚？”李贵想一想，道：“也不用问了。若说起那一房亲戚，更伤了兄弟们的和气了。”
　　茗烟在窗外道：“他是东府里璜大奶奶的侄儿，什么硬挣仗腰子的，也来吓我们！璜大奶奶是他姑妈。你那姑妈只会打旋磨儿，给我们琏二奶奶跪着借当头，我眼里就看不起他那样主子奶奶么。”李贵忙喝道：“偏这小狗攘知道，有这些蛆嚼！”宝玉冷笑道：“我只当是谁亲戚，原来是璜嫂子侄儿。我就去向他问问。”说着便要走，叫茗烟进来包书。茗烟进来包书，又得意洋洋的道：“爷也不用自己去见他，等我去找他，就说老太太有话问他呢。雇上一辆车子拉进去，当着老太太问他，岂不省事？”李贵忙喝道：“你要死啊！仔细回去我好不好先捶了你，然后回老爷、太太，就说宝哥儿全是你调唆。我这里好容易劝哄的好了一半，你又来生了新法儿！你闹了学堂，不说变个法儿压息了才是，还往火里奔！”茗烟听了，方不敢做声。
    此时贾瑞也生恐闹不清，自己也不干净。只得委曲着来央告秦钟，又央告宝玉。先是他二人不肯，后来宝玉说：“不回去也罢了，只叫金荣赔不是便罢。”金荣先是不肯，后来经不得贾瑞也来逼他权赔个不是，李贵等只得好劝金荣，说：“原来是你起的头儿，你不这样，怎么了局呢？”金荣强不过，只得与秦钟作了个揖。宝玉还不依，定要磕头。贾瑞只要暂息此事，又悄俏的劝金荣说：“俗语说‘忍得一时忿，终身无恼闷。’”
未知金荣从也不从，下回分解。

Now Qin Bangye and his son were waiting to hear from the Jia family about the school. And since Baoyu was eager to be with Qin Zhong, he had chosen the day after next for the boy to start his studies and sent a servant to announce this.

When Baoyu got up that day, Xiren had already prepared his books, brushes and other accessories. She was sitting disconsolate on the edge of his bed, but at his rising she helped him to wash and comb his hair.

“Why so sad again, dear sister?” he asked. “Are you afraid that once I start school I shall neglect you and you’ll be lonely?”

“What an idea!” She smiled. “Studying is an excellent thing. Otherwise you’ll waste your whole life and never get anywhere. But mind you think of your books in school and of us at home. Don’t get up to mischief with the other boys. If you annoy your father, that will be no joke. I know you’re set on making good, but don’t overdo it. Too much study is bad for the digestion, and you must take care of your health. That’s my advice, and I hope you’ll pay attention to it.”

Baoyu murmured assent to all she said.

“I’ve wrapped up your fur clothes and sent them on ahead with the pages,” she continued. “Mind you change into them when it gets cold in the school. It’s not like being at home with us to look after you. I’ve sent your foot—warmer and hand—warmer too. See that those lazy scamps light them for you. If you don’t, they’re only too glad to do nothing and let you freeze.”

“Don’t worry, I shall manage. And you mustn’t mope all the time in this room but go and have some fun with Cousin Daiyu.”

By now he was fully dressed. Xiren urged him to go and pay his respects to the Lady Dowager, Jia Zheng and Lady Wang. He gave a few instructions to Qingwen and Sheyue before going to his grandmother, who also had some words of advice for him. Then he went to see his mother and finally to his father’s study.

Jia Zheng happened to be chatting with some literary gentlemen when Baoyu entered to announce that he was going to school.

“If you mention that word ‘school’ again,” sneered his father, “I’ll die of shame. My advice to you is to waste no time but go and amuse yourself. That’s all you’re fit for. Mind you don’t dirty my floor here, leaning against my door.”

The other gentlemen rose to their feet.

“Why be so hard on him, sir?” they demurred. “In a year or two, when our young friend has entered society, he’s bound to distinguish himself and do you credit. He won’t behave like a child any more. It’s nearly time for breakfast, so he had better be going.”

Two of the older men took Baoyu out.

“Who is with the young master?” called Jia Zheng.

This was answered from outside by the entrance of four or five stout fellows, who knelt to pay their respects. Jia Zheng saw that one of them was Baoyu’s nurse’s son Li Gui, now his chief attendant.

“You people who go with him to school all day,” said Jia Zheng, “what do you suppose he studies? Nothing but nonsense and rubbish, I’ll be bound. He’s learned to be sly. Wait till I have time to get to the bottom of this, then I’ll have the hide off the lot of you, you good—for—nothings, before I deal with that worthless young puppy.”

Li Gui fell on both knees.

“Please don’t be angry, sir,” he begged. “Master Bao has already studied three volumes of the Book of Songs, up to the part which says, ‘Yew yew cry the deer, / lotus leaves and duckweed.’ I wouldn’t dare tell a lie.”

This set the whole room laughing, even Jia Zheng himself.

“Even if he studies thirty volumes, it’s only so much ‘stuffing the ears to steal a bell.’ I suggest you go and pay your respects to the teacher on my behalf and tell him from me that I want him to concentrate on the Four Books and make Baoyu learn them by heart. That’s the main thing.”

Li Gui assented and withdrew.

With that she left him and went inside.

Baoyu stood alone in the courtyard and waited in silence until they came out to set off together. Li Gui and the others were brushing their clothes.

“Did you hear that, young master?” they asked. “First she threatens to have us flayed. Other servants win credit for their masters, but we just get cursed and beaten for nothing. We’d be much obliged if you’d show us a little consideration.”

“Don’t be upset, my dear fellows,” said Baoyu cheerfully. “I’ll make it up to you another day.”

“My young ancestor!” cried Li Gui. “Who dares expect that? Just do as we ask and pay a little attention to what we say, that’s all we beg.”

By the time they reached the Lady Dowager’s apartments, Qin Zhong had already arrived and she was chatting with him. The two boys paid their respects to the old lady and took their leave, but Baoyu suddenly remembered that he had not said goodbye to Daiyu and hurried to her room.

She was in front of the mirror by the window doing her hair when he came in to tell her he was off to school.

“Good!” she said with a smile. “So you’re going to ‘pluck fragrant osmanthus in the palace of the moon.’ I can’t see you off.”

“Just wait for me to have supper with you after school, dear cousin,” he said. “And keep that rouge for me to mix.”

After a good deal of fussing he finally tore himself away.

“Aren’t you going to say goodbye to Cousin Baochai?” she called after him.

He made no reply but went off with Qin Zhong.

The family school was not far from the Rong Mansion. It had been started by the first Duke of Rongguo to provide instruction for young clansmen who could not afford a tutor. All officials belonging to the clan contributed to the expenses, and a worthy old gentleman of the clan was chosen to be the school’s tutor. Later, as more and more boys were enrolled and some of them turned out to be good-for-nothings, the school began to go downhill. Still, it kept going.

When Qin Zhong and Baoyu arrived they introduced themselves to the tutor Jia Dairu and took their seats to begin studying. From that day on the two boys were constantly together and became the best of friends. And the Lady Dowager, for her part, was so fond of Qin Zhong that she often kept him for three or four days running and gave him clothes and other presents, treating him as one of her own great-grandsons. Finding that his family was not too well off, she also helped with money and other necessaries. Thus in less than two months Qin Zhong was quite at home in the Rong Mansion.

Baoyu, being wayward and self-willed as always, insisted on disregarding the difference in their ages and addressing Qin Zhong as his younger brother instead of nephew. For Qin Zhong, who was so bashful and gentle, had a girlish charm which made it natural for Baoyu to be so free with him. And Qin Zhong, for his part, admiring Baoyu’s qualities, felt so close to him that there was nothing he would not do to please him. So intimate did they become that they were on the best of terms. This naturally gave rise to a good deal of ill-natured gossip in the school.

Although most of the pupils were members of the Jia clan or relations by marriage, as the proverb says, “One dragon begets nine offspring, each one different.” And inevitably where so many were gathered together there were low types too.

After the arrival of Qin Zhong and Baoyu, both as handsome as budding flowers, the other boys were intrigued to see how shy, how easily Qin Zhong blushed, how timid and girlish he was; and as for Baoyu, heaven had endowed him with a tendency to toady to other boys and humble himself, to be considerate and affectionate. Small wonder, then, that the close friendship between the two should set the whole school whispering and making insinuations, which spread inside and outside the classroom.

Now Xue Pan, who had come to stay with his aunt Lady Wang, had learned of the existence of this school which contained a number of young boys. The discovery had excited his baser instincts and he enrolled as a student, but his sole object was to find some “sweethearts.” He played truant all the time, studying nothing but waste his money on presents for the tutor Jia Dairu, his only aim being to secure some boy favourites. And in this school, as it happened, there were a couple of worthless young pupils only too ready to be bought with his money and presents. Who these two were and to which branch of the family they belonged need not detain us here.

Two of the boys had been given nicknames: “Fragrant Comrade” and “Jade Love.” Although the other boys were smitten with them and would have liked to molest them, they were too afraid of Xue Pan’s power to make advances. Now that Qin Zhong and Bao-yu had appeared on the scene and become acquainted with the two, they too were greatly taken with them; but knowing that they were both friends of Xue Pan, they did not dare to make any advances either. For their part, Fragrant Comrade and Jade Love were greatly attracted to Qin Zhong and Bao-yu. Thus although all four were mutually attracted, no words had yet passed between them. Every day when they were at school, the four of them would sit in different parts of the room, but their eight eyes would often be fixed on each other; and sometimes, by means of hinted remarks or verses about mulberries or willows ostensibly on some other subject, they would communicate their feelings from afar — though always taking care that no one should observe them. Unfortunately a few sharp-eyed young rascals had noticed what was going on and were forever winking and coughing or making some other kind of noise to embarrass them.

It so happened that this day old Dai-ru had some business to attend to at home and, having set the boys a couplet to work on, told them that he would not be returning to hear their lessons until the following day, leaving his grandson Jia Rui in charge of the class during his absence. By a fortunate coincidence Xue Pan had not turned up at school that day, so Qin Zhong seized the opportunity to make eyes at Fragrant Comrade. The two of them slipped outside on the pretext of wanting to relieve themselves and went into the backyard for a private conversation.

“Does your family mind you having friends?” Qin Zhong asked him.

He had hardly got the words out when they heard someone cough behind them. Startled, they turned round and found that it was their classmate Jin Rong. Fragrant Comrade was of a somewhat impatient disposition and, being both angry and embarrassed at being discovered, he rounded aggressively on the intruder.

“What are you coughing about? Haven’t we got a right to talk if we want to?”

“Of course you have,” said Jin Rong with a grin. “But what if I want to cough? — I’ll tell you what I want to know, though. Why can’t you say what you have to say out in the open? Why all this creeping off into corners? But there’s no point in denying it. I’ve caught you at it. If you’ll let me have a bit of the same, I’ll keep my mouth shut. If not, I shall have to tell everyone.”

The faces of the other two turned scarlet with anger and embarrassment.

“What have you caught us at?” they demanded.

“I’ve caught you all right,” said Jin Rong. “Why bother to deny it? I’ve caught you having it off. If you’ll give me something, I’ll say no more about it. If not, I shall have to tell everyone.”

Clapping his hands together and laughing, he went on:

“Nice little hotcakes! Shan’t we have a share then?”

Qin Zhong and Fragrant Comrade were boiling with rage but too embarrassed to say anything. They went back inside and complained to Jia Rui that Jin Rong was bullying them.

Now this Jia Rui was an unscrupulous sort who was always abusing his position to get things out of the boys — either by threatening them or by making them buy him presents. And recently, in return for money and tasty snacks, he had given Xue Pan a free hand to do as he pleased. Not content with failing to restrain him, he had actually encouraged him in his misdeeds in order to curry favour. But Xue Pan’s fancy was as fickle as a floating water-weed, and after a while his affections had drifted elsewhere. Having recently acquired a couple of new friends, he had already dropped Fragrant Comrade and Jade Love. Even Jin Rong, who had been a former favourite, had been dropped by Xue Pan when Fragrant Comrade and Jade Love first came on the scene, and now these two in their turn had been discarded. Thus deprived of the handsome perquisites which he had come to expect, Jia Rui blamed, not the fickleness of Xue Pan, but the negligence of Fragrant Comrade and Jade Love in failing to “put in a word” for him. He and Jin Rong and a few others were in fact extremely jealous of the two boys. So when Qin Zhong and Fragrant Comrade came to him with their complaint, he was not very sympathetic. Not daring to take it out on Qin Zhong, he made Fragrant Comrade the scapegoat, accusing him of making trouble and giving him a very rough dressing-down. Fragrant Comrade was covered with shame and, as Qin Zhong too retired sheepishly to his place, Jin Rong began to feel rather pleased with himself. Wagging his head and smirking, he began holding forth in a loud voice and making a number of unpleasant remarks. Unfortunately Jade Love overheard some of them and soon he and Jin Rong were having a slanging-match from their respective places.

“I saw them with my own eyes,” Jin Rong insisted. “He had his hand on his thing and they were having it off. I don’t see what there is to argue about.”

He was too busy airing his grievance to notice that he was being overheard by someone else. But already his words had given offence to another of the boys.

Who was this? Jia Qiang, a great-great-grandson of the Duke of Ningguo in the direct line of descent. Both his parents had died when he was small and he had been brought up by Jia Zhen. Now sixteen, he was even more handsome than Jia Rong. The two of them were on the best of terms and shared all their meals and amusements. But since the Ning Mansion was a hotbed of gossip, disgruntled servants there spread scandalous stories about them. Jia Zhen, having heard some of these rumours and wanting to avoid suspicion, had given Jia Qiang his own establishment and set him up independently outside.

Jia Qiang was not only good-looking but intelligent too. Although he enrolled at the school, this was only a pretext for escaping supervision. His real interests were cock-fighting, dog-racing, and pleasure-seeking. Spoilt by Jia Zhen and abetted by Jia Rong, none of the clan dared to cross him. Being such a close friend of Jia Rong’s, how could he ignore the insult to Qin Zhong? He decided to take up the cudgels but reflected:

“Jin Rong and Jia Rui are friends of Uncle Xue Pan, and I’m friendly with him too. If I put in my oar and they report it to him, it may lead to bad feeling. Still, if I do nothing, this talk will make us all lose face. I must think of a way to squash this without becoming involved myself.”

His mind made up, he pretended to slip out to relieve himself. Going to the back, he called over Mingyan, Baoyu’s page, and stirred him up with an account of the affair.

Now Mingyan was Baoyu’s favourite page but too young to know any better. When Jia Qiang told him, “Jin Rong is insulting Qin Zhong and even your master is involved. If he isn’t taught a lesson, next time he may go too far,” the boy was only too eager to intervene. And having Jia Qiang to back him made him bolder. He charged inside.

“What do you think you’re doing, Jin?” he yelled. “Just you come out and have a taste of my fists!”

Jia Qiang stamped one foot to shake down his boot, deliberately straightened his clothes, and glanced at the sun to see if it was time to leave. Then he told Jia Rui he had some business and must go early. Not venturing to stop him, Jia Rui let him go.

Mingyan had rushed in and seized Jin Rong. “Whether we fuck arse or not, what’s it to you?” he cried. “You’ve no claim on our arses anyway. If you’ve any guts, come and take on your master Mingyan.”

All the other boys gazed in consternation.

“Mingyan, don’t be insolent here!” shouted Jia Rui.

Jin Rong, his face livid with anger, retorted, “The rebellion’s on, is it? Slaves dare to hit people? I’ll settle this with your master.” He tried to break loose to go and beat Baoyu.

Qin Zhong had just jumped up when a whizzing inkstone, flying from behind his head, missed him but landed on the desk of Jia Lan and Jia Jun — two great-grandsons of the Duke of Rongguo in the direct line of descent. Jia Jun, an orphan, was his mother’s darling. As he and Jia Lan were good friends they shared one desk. Now although Jia Jun was young he had plenty of spirit and was a fearless young scamp. From his seat he had watched one of Jin Rong’s friends sneakily help him by hurling this inkstone at Mingyan. But it had missed its mark and landed right in front of him, smashing his porcelain inkwell to smithereens and splashing ink all over his book.

“Are you bandits all raising your fists?” he swore. “Why should we be out of it?” With that he grabbed the inkstone to hurl it back.

Jia Lan, a quiet, sensible boy, held it down with both hands.

“Dear cousin, keep out of it,” he urged.

But Jia Jun, unable to contain himself, had already picked up his satchel.

She was too small and weak to throw it so far. It landed instead on the desk of Bao-yu and Qin Zhong, scattering books, paper, brushes and inkstone all over the table, and smashing Bao-yu’s teacup so that tea went everywhere and the cup itself was shattered.

Jia Jun promptly leapt up to seize the boy who had thrown the inkstone. Jin Rong had by now snatched up a heavy bamboo pointer and was brandishing it around him in the narrow aisle between the desks. Ming-yan, who had already been struck by it once, yelled to the other three:

“What are you waiting for? Come on! Let’s get at him!”

The other three, Sweeper, Ploughboy and Inky, were as big scamps as Ming-yan. They now joined in the yelling.

“Son of a bitch! Using weapons, is he?”

Inky snatched up a door-bar, while Sweeper and Ploughboy armed themselves with horsewhips, and the three of them rushed forward. Jia Rui in desperation tried to hold first one back, then another; but no one took any notice of him, and the scene rapidly deteriorated into a free-for-all. Some of the boys, more timid, drew back in fright; others, cheering and clapping their hands, stood on their desks to get a better view; while a few of the bolder spirits joined in the fighting, aiming blows indiscriminately at the combatants.

The noise of the battle was by now considerable, and Li Gui and some of the other older servants outside, hearing that a rebellion had broken out in the school, came rushing in to quell it. It was some time, however, before they could get the boys calmed down enough to ask them what the trouble was. Everyone had a different story to tell. Li Gui roundly scolded the four pages, Ming-yan, Sweeper, Ploughboy and Inky, and turned them out of the room. Qin Zhong’s head had been grazed in the course of the fighting by a blow from Jin Rong’s pointer. Bao-yu was holding the skirt of his gown against the place and rubbing it. When order had been restored, he called Li Gui to him.

“Pack the books up and bring the horses round!” he said. “I am going to tell Great-granpa about this. We have been subjected to monstrous unprovoked attacks, and when we complained to Mr Jia Rui, instead of doing anything about it, he had the impertinence to tell us that we were in the wrong. He actually encouraged them to go on insulting us and joined in the attack on us himself. When Ming-yan saw what was happening, of course he came in to defend me; and then they all set on him and beat him. They have even wounded Qin Zhong’s head. There is no question of our staying on at this school any longer.”

“Now don’t be hasty, young master!” said Li Gui. “The Reverend Gentleman has got business at home today. If we go bothering him with a trifle like this, it will look as though we don’t know how to behave. In my opinion, the best way is to settle the business here and now without troubling the old gentleman. It is all Mr Jia Rui’s fault, anyway. While the Reverend Gentleman is away, you, sir, are in charge here. Everyone looks to you to see that things are properly managed. You ought to punish anyone who does wrong, either with a beating or in some other way. How could you let things get as far as this?”

“I shouted at them to stop,” said Jia Rui, “but no one would listen to me.”

“If you’ll pardon my saying so,” said Li Gui, “it’s because you haven’t been very strict in the past that the young gentlemen won’t listen to you now. If this gets to the Reverend Gentleman’s ears, you are going to be in trouble yourself, sir, as well as the others. I should act quickly now, if I were you, and try to patch things up.”

“Patch nothing!” said Bao-yu. “I am going to tell, whatever you say.”

“I’m not staying here, if Jin Rong is staying,” said Qin Zhong tearfully.

“Of course you are,” said Bao-yu. “Why should we be the ones to go? We’ll both stay on, and I shall have Jin Rong expelled.” He turned to Li Gui. “Who is this Jin Rong, anyway? And who is he connected with here?”

“Don’t you bother about that,” said Li Gui, after reflecting a moment. “If we start going into that, we shall make more bad feeling.”

“He is nephew of Mrs Huang in the Ning-guo mansion,” said Ming-yan through the window. “The blackguard! What does he think he’s doing, throwing his weight about like this? I know all about his Auntie Huang. She’s always toadying to Mrs Lian and getting loans out of her on things she’s pawned. I’ve no respect for that lot!”

“You shut your mouth!” said Li Gui, shouting angrily through the window. “You’ve caused quite enough trouble already, you little pest!”

"Faugh! The filthy talk such vermin come out with!" sneated Baoyu. "So it’s your nephew, is it, sister-in-law Huang? Well, I’m going to have this out with him."

He started off to find Jinguan, summoning Mingyan to put his books away. Mingyan, entering to do this, proposed cheerfully:

“No need for you to go, sir. Let me go and fetch him. I’ll say the old lady wants a word with him. We can hire a carriage to take him in and question him before Her Ladyship. Wouldn’t that be simpler?”

“You dog!” cried Li Gui in consternation. “Are you tired of living? Wait till we get back and see if I don’t give you a good hiding first, then tell the master and the mistress that you put the young master up to all this mischief. I’ve been doing my best to smooth things down, and here you are starting new trouble. Instead of thinking up some way to hush this business up, you’re adding fuel to the flames.”

Mingyan subsided.

By now Jia Rui was afraid that if the affair grew more serious he might be involved. So he was forced to plead with Qin Zhong and Baoyu. At first they would not listen, but then Baoyu agreed to let the matter drop if Jinguan would apologize.

Jinguan, however, was unwilling. In the end, as Jia Rui kept urging him to make the best of a bad job, and Li Gui and the other servants reasoned with him, saying, “It all started with you. If you don’t apologize, how are we to end this?” — he had to give in. He bowed to Qin Zhong.

But Baoyu insisted that he should kowtow.

Jia Rui, anxious to settle the business, quietly advised Jinguan, “As the proverb says, ‘A little thing is soon done.’ What does it matter?”

But whether Jinguan complied or not will be seen in the next chapter.

第10章 金寡妇贪利权受辱 张太医论病细穷源

话说金荣因人多势众，又兼贾瑞勒令赔了不是，给秦钟磕了头，宝玉方才不吵闹了。大家散了学，金荣自己回到家中，越想越气，说：“秦钟不过是贾蓉的小舅子，又不是贾家的子孙，附学读书，也不过和我一样。因他仗着宝玉和他相好，就目中无人。既是这样，就该干些正经事，也没的说；他素日又和宝玉鬼鬼祟祟的，只当人家都是瞎子看不见。今日他又去勾搭人，偏偏撞在我眼里，就是闹出事来，我还怕什么不成？”他母亲胡氏听见他咕咕唧唧的，说：“你又要管什么闲事？好容易我和你姑妈说了，你姑妈又千方百计的和他们西府里琏二奶奶跟前说了，你才得了这个念书的地方儿。若不是仗着人家，咱们家里还有力量请的起先生么？况且人家学里茶饭都是现成的，你这二年在那里念书，家里也省好大的嚼用呢！省出来的，你又爱穿件体面衣裳。再者你不在那里念书，你就认得什么薛大爷了？那薛大爷一年也帮了咱们七八十两银子。你如今要闹出了这个学房，再想找这么个地方儿，我告诉你说罢，比登天的还难呢！你给我老老实实的玩一会子睡你的觉去，好多着呢！”于是金荣忍气吞声，不多一时，也自睡觉去了。次日仍旧上学去了，不在话下。
　　且说他姑妈原给了贾家“玉”字辈的嫡派，名唤贾璜，但其族人那里皆能象宁荣二府的家势？原不用细说。这贾璜夫妻守着些小小的产业，又时常到宁荣二府里去请安，又会奉承凤姐儿并尤氏，所以凤姐儿尤氏也时常资助资助他，方能加此度日。今日正遇天气晴朗，又值家中无事，遂带了一个婆子，坐上车，来家里走走，瞧瞧嫂子和侄儿。说起话儿来，金荣的母亲偏提起昨日贾家学房里的事，从头至尾，一五一十，都和他小姑子说了。这璜大奶奶不听则已，听了怒从心上起，说道：“这秦钟小杂种是贾门的亲戚，难道荣儿不是贾门的亲戚？也别太势利了！况且都做的是什么有脸的事！就是宝玉也不犯向着他到这个田地。等我到东府里瞧瞧我们珍大奶奶，再和秦钟的姐姐说说，叫他评评理！”金荣的母亲听了，急的了不得，忙说道：“这都是我的嘴快，告诉了姑奶奶，求姑奶奶快别去说罢。别管他们谁是谁非，倘或闹出来，怎么在那里站的住？要站不住，家里不但不能请先生，还得他身上添出许多嚼用来呢。”璜大奶奶说道：“那里管的那些个？等我说了，看是怎么样！”也不容他嫂子劝，一面叫老婆子瞧了车，坐上竟往宁府里来。
　　到了宁府，进了东角门，下了车，进去见了尤氏，那里还有大气儿？殷殷勤勤叙过了寒温，说了些闲话儿，方问道：“今日怎么没见蓉大奶奶？”尤氏说：“他这些日子不知些日子不知怎么了，经期有两个多月没有来。叫大夫瞧了，又说并不是喜。那两日到下半日就懒怠动了，话也懒怠说，神也发涅。我叫他：‘你且不必拘礼，早晚不必照例上来，你竟养养儿罢。就有亲戚来，还有我呢。别的长辈怪你，等我替你告诉。’连蓉哥儿我都嘱咐了，我说：‘你不许累他，不许招他生气，叫他静静儿的养几天就好了。他要想什么吃，只管到我屋里来取。倘或他有个好歹，你再要娶这么一个媳妇儿，这么个模样儿，这么个性格儿，只怕打着灯笼儿也没处找去呢！他这为人行事儿，那个亲戚长辈儿不喜欢他？所以我这两日心里很烦。偏偏儿的早起他兄弟来瞧他，谁知那小孩子家不知好歹，看见他姐姐身上不好，这些事也不当告诉他，就受了万分委曲也不该向着他说。谁知昨日学房里打架，不知是那里附学的学生，倒欺负他，里头还有些不干不净的话，都告诉了他姐姐。婶子你是知道的，那媳妇虽则见了人有说有笑的，他可心细，不拘听见什么话儿都要付量个三日五夜才算。这病就是打这‘用心太过’上得的。今儿听见有人欺负了他的兄弟．又是恼，又是气。恼的是那狐朋狗友，搬弄是非，调三窝四，气的是为他兄弟不学好，不上心念书，才弄的学房里吵闹。他为这件事，索性连早饭还没吃。我才到他那边解劝了他一会子，又嘱咐了他兄弟几句，我叫他兄弟到那边府里又找宝玉儿去；我又瞧着他吃了半钟儿燕窝汤，我才过来了。婶子，你说我心焦不心焦？况且目今又没个好大夫，我想到他病上，我心里如同针扎的一般。你们知道有什么好大夫没有？”
　　金氏听了这一番话，把方才在他嫂子家的那一团要向秦氏理论的盛气，早吓的丢在爪洼国去了。听见尤氏问他好大夫的话，连忙答道：“我们也没听见人说什么好大夫。如今听起大奶奶这个病来，定不得还是喜呢。嫂子倒别教人混治，倘若治错了，可了不得！”尤氏道：“正是呢。”说话之间，贾珍从外进来，见了金氏，便问尤氏道：“这不是璜大奶奶么？”金氏向前给贾珍请了安，贾珍向尤氏说：“你让大妹妹吃了饭去。”贾珍说着话便向那屋里去了。金氏此来原要向秦氏说秦钟欺负他侄儿的事，听见秦氏有病，连提也不敢提了。况且贾珍尤氏又待的甚好，因转怒为喜的，又说了一会子闲话，方家去了。
　　金氏去后，贾珍方过来坐下，问尤氏道：“今日他来又有什么说的？”尤氏答道：“倒没说什么，一进来脸上倒象有些个恼意似的，及至说了半天话儿，又提起媳妇的病，他倒渐渐的气色平和了。你又叫留他吃饭，他听见媳妇这样的病，也不好意思只管坐着，又说了几句话就去了，倒没有求什么事。如今且说媳妇这病，你那里寻一个好大夫给他瞧瞧要紧，可别耽误了。现今咱们家走的这群大夫，那里要得？一个个都是听着人的口气儿，人怎么说，他也添几句文话儿说一遍。可倒殷勤的很，三四个人，一日轮流着，倒有四五遍来看脉！大家商量着立个方儿，吃了也不见效。倒弄的一日三五次换衣裳、坐下起来的见大夫，其实于病人无益。”贾珍道：“可是这孩子也糊涂，何必又脱脱换换的。倘或又着了凉，更添一层病，还了得？任凭什么好衣裳，又值什么呢，孩子的身体要紧，—就是一天穿一套新的，也不值什么。我正要告诉你，方才冯紫英来看我，他见我有些心里烦，问我怎么了，我告诉他媳妇身子不大爽炔，因为不得个好大夫，断不透是喜是病，又不知有妨碍没妨碍，所以我心里实在着急。冯紫英因说他有一个幼时从学的先生，姓张名友士，学问最渊博，更兼医理极精，且能断人的生死。今年是上京给他儿子捐官，现在他家住着呢。这样看来，或者媳妇的病该在他手里除灾也未可定。我已叫人拿我的名帖去请了。今日天晚，或未必来，明日想一定来的。且冯紫英又回家亲替我求他，务必请他来瞧的。等待张先生来瞧了再说罢。”
　　尤氏听说，心中甚喜，因说：“后日是太爷的寿日，到底怎么个办法？”贾珍说道：“我方才到了太爷那里去请安，兼请太爷来家受一受一家子的礼。太爷因说道：“我是清净惯了的，我不愿意往你们那是非场中去。你们必定说是我的生日，要叫我去受些众人的头，你莫如把我从前注的《阴骘文》给我好好的叫人写出来刻了，比叫我无故受众人的头还强百倍呢。倘或明日后日这两天一家子要来，你就在家里好好的款待他们就是了。也不必给我送什么东西来。连你后日也不必来。你要心中不安，你今日就给我磕了头去。倘或后日你又跟许多人来闹我，我必和你不依。’如此说了，今日我是再不敢去的了。且叫赖升来，吩咐他预备两日的筵席。”
　　尤氏因叫了贾蓉来：“吩咐赖升照例预备两日的筵席，要丰丰富富的。你再亲自到西府里请老太太．大太太，二太太和你琏二婶子来逛逛。你父亲今日又听见一个好大夫，已经打发人请去了，想明日必来。你可将他这些日子的病症细细的告诉他。”贾蓉一一答应着出去了。正遇着刚才到冯紫英家去请那先生的小子回来了，因回道：“奴才方才到了冯大爷家，拿了老爷名帖请那先生去，那先生说是：‘方才这里大爷也和我说了，但只今日拜了一天的客，才回到家，此时精神实在不能支持，就是去到府上也不能看脉，须得调息一夜，明日务必到府。’他又说：‘医学浅薄，本不敢当此重荐，因冯太爷和府上既已如此说了，又不得不去，你先替我回明大人就是了。大人的名帖着实不敢当。’还叫奴才拿回来了。哥儿替奴才回一声儿罢。”贾蓉复转身进去，回了贾珍、尤氏的话，方出来叫了赖升，吩咐预备两日的筵席的话。赖升答应，自去照例料理，不在话下。
　　且说次日午间，门上人回道：“请的那张先生来了。”贾珍遂延入大厅坐下。茶毕，方开言道：“昨日承冯大爷示知老先生人品学问，又兼深通医学，小弟不胜钦敬。”张先生道：“晚生粗鄙下士，知识浅陋。昨因冯大爷示知，大人家第谦恭下士，又承呼唤，不敢违命。但毫无实学，倍增汗颜。”贾珍道：“先生不必过谦，就请先生进去看看儿妇，仰仗高明，以释下怀。”于是贾蓉同了进去，到了内室，见了秦氏，向贾蓉说道：“这就是尊夫人了？”贾蓉道：“正是。请先生坐下，让我把贱内的病症说一说再看脉如何？”那先生道：“依小弟意下，竟先看脉，再请教病源为是。我初造尊府，本也不知道什么，但我们冯大爷务必叫小弟过来看看，小弟所以不得不来。如今看了脉息，看小弟说得是不是，再将这些日子的病势讲一讲，大家斟酌一个方儿。可用不可用，那时大爷再定夺就是了。”贾蓉道：“先生实在高明，如今恨相见之晚。就请先生看一看脉息可治不可治，得以使家父母放心。”于是家下媳妇们，捧过大迎枕来，一面给秦氏靠着，一面拉着袖口，露出手腕来。这先生方伸手按在右手脉上，调息了至数，凝神细诊了半刻工夫。换过左手，亦复如是。诊毕了，说道：“我们外边去坐罢。”
　　贾蓉于是同先生到外边屋里炕上坐了。一个婆子端了茶来，贾蓉道：“先生请茶。”茶毕，问道：“先生看这脉息还治得治不得？”先生说：“看得尊夫人脉息，左寸沉数，左关沉伏，右寸细而无力，右关虚而无神。其左寸沉数者，乃心气虚而生火；左关沉伏者，乃肝家气滞血亏。右寸细而无力者，乃肺经气分太虚；有关虚而无神者，乃脾土被肝木克制。心气虚而生火者，应现今经期不调，夜间不寐。肝家血亏气滞者，应胁下痛胀，月信过期，心中发热。肺经气分太虚者，头目不时眩晕，寅卯间必然自汗，如坐舟中。脾土被肝木克制者，必定不思饮食，精神倦怠，四肢酸软。据我看这脉，当有这些症候才对。或以这个为喜脉，则小弟不敢闻命矣。”旁边一个贴身伏侍的婆子道：“何尝不是这样呢，真正先生说得如神，倒不用我们说了。如今我们家里现有好几位太医老爷瞧着呢，都不能说得这样真切。有的说道是喜，有的说道是病，这位说不相干，这位又说怕冬至前后，总没有个真著话儿。求老爷明白指示指示。那先生说：“大奶奶这个症候，可是众位耽搁了。要在初次行经的时候就用药治起，只怕此时已全愈了。如今既是把病耽误到这地位，也是应有此灾。依我看起来，病倒尚有三分治得。吃了我这药看，若是夜间睡的着觉，那时又添了二分拿手了。据我看这脉息，大奶奶是个心性高强、聪明不过的人。但聪明太过，则不如意事常有，不如意事常有，则思虑太过，此病是忧虑伤脾，肝木忒旺，经血所以不能按时而至。大奶奶从前行经的日子问一问，断不是常缩，必是常长的。是不是？”这婆子答道：“可不是！从没有缩过，或是长两日三日，以至十日不等，都长过的。”先生听道：“是了，这就是病源了。从前若能以养心调气之药服之，何至于此。这如今明显出一个水亏火旺的症候来。待我用药看。”于是写了方子，递与贾蓉，上写的是：
　　　　益气养荣补脾和肝汤
　　　　人参二钱 白术二钱土炒 云苓三钱 熟地四钱 归身二钱 白
　　　　芍二钱 川芎一钱五分 黄芪三钱 香附米二钱 醋柴胡八分 淮山
　　　　药二钱抄 真阿胶二钱 延胡索钱半酒炒 炙甘草八分 引用建莲子
　　　　七粒去心、大枣二枚
　　贾蓉看了说：“高明的很。还要请教先生，这病与性命终久有妨无妨？”先生笑道：“大爷是最高明的人，人病到这个地位，非一朝一夕的症候了，吃了这药，也要看医缘了。依小弟看来，今年一冬是不相干的；总是过了春分，就可望全愈了。”贾蓉也是个聪明人，也不往下细问了。
　　于是贾蓉送了先生去了，方将这药方子并脉案都给贾珍看了，说的话也都回了贾珍并尤氏了。尤氏向贾珍道：“从来大夫不象他说的痛快，想必用药不错的。”贾珍笑道：“他原不是那等混饭吃久惯行医的人，因为冯紫英我们相好，他好容易求了他来的。既有了这个人，媳妇的病或者就能好了。他那方子上有人参，就用前日买的那一斤好的罢。”贾蓉听毕了话，方出来叫人抓药去煎给秦氏吃。不知秦氏服了此药，病势如何，且听下回分解。

Jin Rong had had to apologize and kotow to Qin Zhong only because he was outnumbered and Jia Rui had forced him to; but Baoyu’s intervention had put a stop to the row. When school was dismissed Jin Rong went home in a worse temper than ever.

“Qin Zhong’s nothing but the brother of Jia Rong’s wife,” he grumbled. “He’s not a Jia himself. He’s only attending their school on sufferance, same as me. Yet just because he’s Baoyu’s friend he looks down on everyone else. If he were up to anything decent, there’d be some excuse; but he and Baoyu are always carrying on in a hole-and-corner way. They must think people are blind. I’d nothing to do with them, but today they tried to get fresh with me. If I’d made a row, what would I have had to fear?”

“What business is it of yours?” demanded his mother Hu-shi when she overheard these mutterings. “It wasn’t easy for me to get you into that school. I had to plead with your aunt, and she had to use all her ingenuity to get round Madam Lian of the West Mansion before they’d take you. If we had to depend on ourselves, how could we afford a tutor? Besides, you get your meals free at school. These last two years you’ve been there we’ve saved quite a bit on food, and that’s made it possible for you to have some smart clothes. What’s more, if you weren’t at that school would you ever have met Lord Xue? He gives us seventy or eighty taels a year. If you go and quarrel your way out of that school, don’t imagine you’ll find another place like it. I tell you, that would be harder than climbing up to heaven. Be sensible now and have a good game, then go to bed.”

So Jin Rong had to swallow his anger and after a while turned in. The next day he went back to school as if nothing had happened.

Now his aunt had married Jia Huang of the Jia clan. But none of its other members could compare with the Ning and Rong Mansions in wealth and influence. The Huang couple had only a small property and lived in straitened circumstances, but they often called at the Ning and Rong Mansions to pay their respects. And because Jia Huang’s wife knew how to ingratiate herself with Xifeng and Madam You, the two ladies often helped her out with presents of money. Thus they were able to manage.

It so happened that one fine day when she had nothing to do at home, Mrs. Huang called on her sister-in-law, taking an old serving-woman with her in the carriage. In the course of conversation Jin Rong’s mother described in detail all that had happened the previous day in the school. This made Mrs. Huang furious.

“Is this Qin Zhong only a relative of the Jias?” she cried. “Isn’t my nephew a relative too? I’m not saying which of them is in the right, but the school’s run for the whole clan. It’s not for us to be too calculating. Still, whatever happens, a young fellow should know how to behave. If he does something disgraceful, even Baoyu has no business to take his part. I’m going to the East Mansion to see Madam You and have a word with Qin Zhong’s sister. I’ll ask her to judge who’s right.”

“It’s all my fault for shooting off my mouth,” said Jin Rong’s mother in consternation. “Do calm down, sister-in-law. It doesn’t matter which of them was to blame. If you make an issue of this, how can my boy stay on at that school? And if he has to leave, not only shall we not be able to afford a tutor, but we’ll have to spend more on his keep as well.”

“Never you mind. I mean to have this out.”

Ignoring her sister-in-law’s protests, Mrs. Huang ordered her carriage and drove to the Ning Mansion.

She entered by the east side gate, alighted and went in to see Madam You, who was chatting with some ladies in the drawing-room. When Mrs. Huang saw them, after exchanging greetings and a few polite remarks she asked, “Where is your daughter-in-law today? I don’t see her.”

Madam You continued, “She hasn’t been at all well these last few days. It’s more than two months since she had her courses. We sent for a doctor and he says it’s not a pregnancy. The last couple of days she’s been too tired to move or even talk by the afternoon, and just mopes. I told her, ‘Don’t stand on ceremony. There’s no need for you to come here morning and evening. Just take things easy. If any relatives call, I’ll see to them. If the older generation are annoyed, I’ll explain for you.’ I even gave Rong a talking-to. I said, ‘Don’t you go worrying her or doing anything to upset her. Let her rest quietly for a few days until she’s better. If she fancies anything special to eat, just come and get it from my place. If anything happens to her, where d’you think you’ll find another wife like her — as pretty as a picture and so good-tempered too? You could search with a lantern and never find her equal. All our relatives and the older generation think the world of her. That’s why I’m so worried.”

“Now this morning her brother came to see her. But young people are so thoughtless. He ought to have realized that she was in no fit state to hear about such things. Even if he’d been terribly wronged he shouldn’t have told her. However, it seems there was a fight in the school and some wretched boy — I’ve no idea who — bullied him and used dirty language. He came and told his sister all about it. You know what she’s like, aunt: for all she’s so cheerful and sociable, she’s highly strung and broods over the least little thing for days on end. This illness of hers is the result of worrying too much. When she heard that her brother had been bullied she was both angry and upset: angry with those dirty dogs for stirring up trouble and making mischief, upset because her brother doesn’t study properly or work hard, which is what led to this fight in the school. She was so upset, she couldn’t even eat her breakfast. I went over just now to comfort her and gave her brother a piece of my mind. I told him to go to the other mansion to see Bao-yu. I made her swallow some birdsnest soup too before I came away. Don’t you think I’ve enough to worry me, aunt? And on top of everything, we can’t find a good doctor. The thought of her illness is like a dagger in my heart. Do any of you know of a good doctor?”

All this had quite deflated Mrs. Huang’s indignation. In answer to the question about a doctor she promptly replied:

“I’m afraid we don’t know of anybody. But from what you tell me, madam, it may be that your daughter-in-law is pregnant after all. You shouldn’t let just any doctor treat her. If he makes a mistake, the consequences may be serious.”

“Exactly,” agreed Madam You.

Just then Jia Zhen came in and, catching sight of Mrs. Huang, asked his wife, “Isn’t this Aunt Huang?” Mrs. Huang stepped forward to greet him.

“Don’t let Aunt Huang go without having a meal,” he said to his wife, then went into the inner room.

Mrs. Huang had come meaning to have things out with Qin-shi about Qin Zhong’s bullying of her nephew. The news of the young woman’s illness made her keep quiet about this. Besides, Jia Zhen and his wife had treated her so politely that her anger turned to pleasure. After a little more conversation she went home.

When she had gone, Jia Zhen came back and sat down.

“What did she want today?” he asked.

“Nothing special,” said his wife. “When she first came in she looked rather put out, but after chatting for a time and hearing how unwell my daughter-in-law is, she gradually calmed down. Then you asked us to keep her for a meal. When she heard that my daughter-in-law...”

"An illness like this makes it embarrassing for guests to stay long. After a few more remarks he left, without asking any favour. But now about your daughter-in-law’s illness: you must find a good doctor to examine her. On no account let it drag on. None of the physicians we usually employ are any good. They all take their cue from us, saying just what we want to hear in high-flown language, and they’re so damned solicitous. Three or four of them take it in turn to come four or five times a day to feel her pulse. Then they put their heads together to decide on a prescription, but the medicine does no good at all. In fact, all the patient gets out of it is the fatigue of changing her clothes three or five times a day to receive the doctors, getting up and sitting down again. It’s really bad for her."

"Quite so," said Jia Zhen. "The silly child! Why should she change her clothes? If she catches more cold, that will make her worse. Whatever happens, her health is what matters. Even if she wore a new outfit every day, that would be nothing. I meant to tell you, Feng Ziying came just now to see me. He could tell I was worried and asked what was the matter. When I told him my daughter-in-law was unwell and we hadn’t found a good doctor who could say whether it’s a pregnancy or an illness, or whether it’s serious or not, he saw how anxious I was. He told me that a former tutor of his, a Mr. Zhang You-shi, is a very learned man and a brilliant physician, who can foretell whether a patient will live or die. He has come to the capital this year to purchase a post for his son and is staying in their house. It may be that our daughter-in-law’s fate is to be cured by him. I’ve already sent a servant with my card to invite him here. It’s rather late today, so he may not come, but I’ve no doubt he’ll come tomorrow. What’s more, Feng Ziying promised to go home and plead with him to be sure to come. So we’d better wait for Dr. Zhang’s diagnosis."

Madam You was overjoyed by this news.

"The day after tomorrow is the old master’s birthday," she said. "What are we going to do about it?"

"I’ve just been to pay my respects and invite him to come home on that day to receive the congratulations of the whole family. But he said, ‘I’m used to a quiet life and have no wish to expose myself to your world of strife. If you insist on celebrating my birthday, instead of asking me to accept the homage of a crowd of people, you’d do better to have the sutra I annotated copied out and printed. That would please me a hundred times more than being kowtowed to for no reason. If the family wants to come on the first or second day, entertain them well here at home. There’s no need to send me anything, and you needn’t come yourself either. If you’re worried about not doing the right thing, you can kowtow to me now. But if on the second day you come with a crowd of people to disturb me, I shall be very annoyed.’ After that, of course, I didn’t venture to press him. I’ll send for Lai Sheng and tell him to prepare a feast for two days."

Madam You accordingly sent for Jia Rong and told him, "Go and order Lai Sheng to prepare a two days’ feast in the usual way, and see that it’s a sumptuous one. Then go in person to the other mansion to invite the old lady, Lady Xing, Lady Wang and your Second Aunt Lian to come and enjoy themselves. Your father has just heard of a good doctor and has sent to invite him. I expect he’ll come tomorrow. You can give him a detailed account of your wife’s illness."

Jia Rong assented and left. Just outside, he met the servant who had been sent to Mr. Feng’s to fetch the doctor.

"Your slave went to Mr. Feng’s house with the master’s card to invite that doctor," reported the man. "He said, ‘I’ve just been talking to your master about this, but I’ve been out all day paying calls and only just got back. I’m so tired now...’"

Unable to come, he said. And even if he did he wouldn’t be able to diagnose the illness. He needs a night’s rest and will definitely call tomorrow. He also said, “My skill is poor, I don’t deserve such a recommendation. But since Master Feng and your household have already spoken of this, I’ve no choice but to come. Please inform your master for me. I really cannot accept his card.” With that he sent me back. Will you report this, young master?”

Chia Jung turned and went in to tell Chia Chen and Madam Yu, after which he came out again and ordered Lai Sheng to prepare a feast for the next day. Lai Sheng assented and went about his business as usual.

The next day at noon the gateman announced, “Dr. Chang has come.” Chia Chen conducted him to the main hall and invited him to be seated. After tea he said:

“Yesterday my friend Feng Tang told me of your outstanding virtues and great learning, as well as your profound knowledge of medicine. This filled me with the utmost respect.”

“I am a vulgar, ignorant fellow,” replied Chang. “My knowledge is superficial. Yesterday Master Feng told me that your household is so condescending as to think of an unworthy like myself, and since you sent for me I did not like to refuse. But I have no real learning and feel thoroughly ashamed.”

“Don’t be over-modest, sir. I beg you to examine my daughter-in-law. We shall rely on your superior skill to set our minds at rest.”

Then Chia Jung took the doctor inside to the sick-room. When he saw Ke-ching he asked, “Is this the honourable lady?”

“Yes,” said Chia Jung. “Please be seated. Let me describe her symptoms before you feel her pulse.”

“If I may make so bold, I would prefer to feel the lady’s pulse first before asking about the symptoms. Although I know nothing of your honourable household, Master Feng insisted that I should come. Now, after feeling the pulse, I shall venture to describe the symptoms. If I am correct you can tell me how the illness has developed of late, and then we can decide on a prescription. The master of the house can judge whether it is acceptable or not.”

“How discerning you are, sir! I only regret that we did not meet sooner. Please feel her pulse and tell us whether the case is serious or not, so that my parents can set their minds at rest.”

Some matrons then brought a cushion and helped Ke-ching to rest her arm on it, pushing up her sleeve to bare the wrist. The doctor felt her right pulse first, placing his fingers on the pulse and concentrating for some minutes. Then he felt the left pulse. Having finished he said, “Let us go outside to sit down.”

Chia Jung conducted the doctor to the outer room, where they sat on the kang and a maid served tea.

“Please take some tea,” said Chia Jung.

When they had drunk it he asked, “What is your opinion of my wife’s pulse, sir? Can she be cured?”

“The honourable lady’s pulse on the left wrist is deep and rapid, that on the left middle is faint and sluggish; on the right wrist it is faint and feeble, on the right middle weak and listless. The deep, rapid pulse on the left wrist indicates a weak heart subject to fire; the faint, sluggish pulse on the left middle shows that the liver’s energy and blood are low. The faint, feeble pulse on the right wrist means that the lung is enervated; the weak, listless pulse on the right middle that the earth element of the spleen is overcome by the wood element of the liver.

“The weak heart subject to fire should cause irregular menstruation and insomnia. The low energy and blood of the liver should cause pain and distension below the ribs, delayed menstruation and feverishness. The enervated lung should cause intermittent dizziness and sweating at dawn, with a feeling of dizziness. The earth element of the spleen being overcome by the wood element of the liver should cause loss of appetite, lassitude and weakness of the limbs.

“In my opinion, these should be the symptoms. If anyone takes this for pregnancy, that is something beyond my comprehension.”

“How right you are!” cried an old nurse who was standing by. “We’ve no need to tell you the symptoms, sir. You know them better than we do.

Several doctors have seen her, but none could give so exact a diagnosis. Some said it was a pregnancy, others that it was an illness. One doctor said it didn’t matter, another that we must watch out around the winter solstice. Not one of them could give a definite opinion. We beg you, sir, to tell us frankly what you think.

“This illness of your daughter-in-law’s has been neglected by all those doctors,” said the doctor. “If she’d been given the right treatment the first time she missed her periods, she’d be well by now. But the case has been mishandled and she’s had this relapse. Still, in my opinion, there’s three parts hope. If after taking my medicine she can sleep well at night, that will bring it up to five parts hope.

“According to her pulse, your daughter-in-law is an intelligent, highly strung woman. But too much intelligence leads to frequent frustration, and frustration to excessive anxiety. This illness has been caused by fretting which has injured her spleen and over-stimulated the liver, so that the menses are delayed. If you ask on what dates she used to have them, I’m sure you’ll find they weren’t early but always late. Am I right?”

“Yes, indeed, sir,” cried the woman. “She never had them early. Sometimes it was two or three days late, sometimes more — up to ten days or a fortnight.”

“There you are! That explains it. If she’d been given tonics to regulate her system, this would never have happened. Now it’s a clear case of deficiency of water and preponderance of fire. Wait and see what my medicine does.”

Thereupon he wrote out a prescription and handed it to Jia Rong. On it were listed:

GINSENG TONIC TO REPLENISH THE HEART AND REGULATE THE LIVER

Ginseng (2 qian) White atractylis (2 qian, fried with earth) Poria (3 qian) Cooked rehmannia (4 qian) Angelica (2 qian) White peony (2 qian) Chuanxiong (1.5 qian) Astragalus (3 qian) Cyperus (2 qian) Vinegar-prepared bupleurum (0.8 qian) Yam (2 qian, stir-baked) Genuine donkey-hide gelatin (2 qian) Vinegar-fried corydalis tuber (1.5 qian) Licorice (0.8 qian, roasted) With seven lotus seeds, with the shoots removed, and two red dates as a guide.

“This looks first-rate,” said Jia Rong. “But may I ask whether this illness is dangerous or not?”

“You’re an intelligent man, sir,” replied the doctor with a smile. “When an illness has reached this stage, it isn’t something that’s developed in a day. This medicine will take effect if she has the luck to recover. In my humble opinion, she should be all right this winter. After the spring equinox next year, we can hope for a cure.”

Jia Rong was too intelligent to press the question. He saw the doctor out and then showed the prescription and the diagnosis to Jia Zhen, reporting all that had been said to him and Madam You.

“None of the other doctors spoke so frankly,” remarked Madam You to her husband. “I’m sure his prescription will be all right.”

“He’s not one of those quacks who make a living from medicine,” said Jia Zhen. “It was only because he’s a friend of Feng Ziying’s that we were able to get him to come. Since we’ve found such a good man, there’s hope for our daughter-in-law after all.” He noticed that the prescription included ginseng. “Use that pound of best-quality ginseng we bought the other day,” he ordered.

Jia Rong assented and went out to see that the medicine was prepared and given to Keqing.

To know whether it took effect or not, read the next chapter.

第11章 庆寿辰宁府排家宴 见熙凤贾瑞起淫心

话说是日贾敬的寿辰，贾珍先将上等可吃的东西、稀奇的果品，装了十六大捧盒，着贾蓉带领家下人送与贾敬去，向贾蓉说道：“你留神看太爷喜欢不喜欢，你就行了礼起来，说：‘父亲遵太爷的话，不敢前来，在家里率领合家都朝上行了礼了。’”贾蓉听罢，即率领家人去了。
　　这里渐渐的就有人来。先是贾琏、贾蔷来看了各处的座位，并问：“有什么玩意儿没有？”家人答道：“我们爷算计，本来请太爷今日来家，所以并未敢预备玩意儿。前日听见太爷不来了，现叫奴才们找了一班小戏儿并一档子打十番的，都在园子里戏台上预备着呢。”次后邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐儿、宝玉都来了，贾珍并尤氏接了进去。尤氏的母亲已先在这里，大家见过了，彼此让了坐。贾珍、尤氏二人递了茶，因笑道：“老太太原是个老祖宗，我父亲又是侄儿，这样年纪，这个日子，原不敢请他老人家来。但是这时候，天气又凉爽，满园的菊花盛开，请老祖宗过来散散闷，看看众儿孙热热闹闹的，是这个意思。谁知老祖宗又不赏脸。”凤姐儿未等王夫人开口，先说道：“老太太昨日还说要来呢，因为晚上看见宝兄弟吃桃儿，他老人家又嘴馋，吃了有大半个，五更天时候就一连起来两次。今日早晨略觉身子倦些，因叫我回大爷，今日断不能来了，说有好吃的要几样，还要很烂的呢。”贾珍听了笑道：“我说老祖宗是爱热闹的，今日不来必定有个缘故，这就是了。”
　　王夫人说：“前听见你大妹妹说，蓉哥媳妇身上有些不大好，到底是怎么样？”尤氏道：“他这个病得的也奇。上月中秋还跟着老太太、太太玩了半夜，回家来好好的。到了二十日以后，一日比一日觉懒了，又懒怠吃东西，这将近有半个多月。经期又有两个月没来。”邢夫人接着说道：“不要是喜罢？”正说着，外头人回道：“大老爷、二老爷并一家的爷们都来了，在厅上呢。”贾珍连忙出去了。这里尤氏复说：“从前大夫也有说是喜的。昨日冯紫英荐了他幼时从学过的一个先生，医道很好，瞧了说不是喜，是一个大症候。昨日开了方子，吃了一剂药。今日头晕的略好些，别的仍不见大效。”凤姐儿道：“我说他不是十分支持不住，今日这样日子，再也不肯不挣扎着上来。”尤氏道：“你是初三日在这里见他的。他强扎挣了半天，也是因你们娘儿两个好的上头，还恋恋的舍不得去。”凤姐听了，眼圈儿红了一会子，方说道：“天有不测风云，人有旦夕祸福。这点年纪，倘或因这病上有个长短，人生在世，还有什么趣儿呢！”
　　正说着，贾蓉进来，给邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐儿都请了安，方回尤氏道：“方才我给太爷送吃食去，并说我父亲在家伺候老爷们，款待一家子爷们，遵太爷话，并不敢来。太爷听了很喜欢，说：‘这才是。’叫告诉父亲母亲，好生伺候太爷太太们。叫我好生伺候叔叔婶子并哥哥们。还说：‘那《阴骘文》叫他们急急刻出来，印一万张散人。’我将这话都回了我父亲了。我这会子还得快出去打发太爷们并合家爷们吃饭。”凤姐儿说：“蓉哥儿，你且站着。你媳妇今日到底是怎么着？”贾蓉皱皱眉儿说道：“不好呢。婶子回来瞧瞧去就知道了。”于是贾蓉出去了。这里尤氏向邢夫人、王夫人道：“太太们在这里吃饭，还是在园子里吃去？有小戏儿现在园子里预备着呢。”王夫人向邢夫人道：“这里很好。”尤氏就吩咐媳妇婆子们快摆饭来。门外一齐答应了一声，都各人端各人的去了。不多时摆上了饭，尤氏让邢夫人、王夫人并他母亲都上坐了，他与凤姐儿、宝玉侧席坐了。邢夫人、王夫人道：“我们来原为给大老爷拜寿，这岂不是我们来过生日来了么？”凤姐儿说：“大老爷原是好养静的，已修炼成了，也算得是神仙了。太太们这么一说，就叫作‘心到神知’了。”一句话说得满屋子里笑起来。
　　尤氏的母亲并邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐儿都吃了饭，批口净了手。才说要往园子里去，贾蓉进来向尤氏道：“老爷们并各位叔叔哥哥们都吃了饭了。大老爷说家里有事，二老爷是不爱听戏，又怕人闹的慌，都去了。别的一家子爷们被琏二叔并蔷大爷都让过去听戏去了。方才南安郡王、东平郡王、西宁郡王、北静郡王四家王爷，并镇国公牛府等六家、忠靖侯史府等人家，都差人持名帖送寿礼来，俱回了我父亲，收在账房里。礼单都上了档子了，领谢名帖都交给各家的来人了，来人也各照例赏过，都让吃了饭去了。母亲该请二位太太、老娘、婶子都过园子里去坐着罢。”尤氏道：“这里也是才吃完了饭，就要过去了。”凤姐儿说道：“我回太太，我先瞧瞧蓉哥媳妇儿去，我再过去罢。”王夫人道：“很是。我们都要去瞧瞧，倒怕他嫌我们闹的慌。说我们问他好罢。”尤氏道：“好妹妹，媳妇听你的话，你去开导开导他我也放心。你就快些过园子里来罢。”．
　　宝玉也要跟着凤姐儿去瞧秦氏。王夫人道：“你看看就过来罢，那是侄儿媳妇呢。”于是尤氏请了王夫人、邢夫人并他母亲，都过会芳园去了，凤姐儿宝玉方和贾蓉到秦氏这边来。进了房门，悄悄的走到里间房内，秦氏见了要站起来。凤姐儿说：“快别起来，看头晕。”于是凤姐儿紧行了两步，拉住了秦氏的手，说道：“我的奶奶！怎么几日不见，就瘦的这样了！”于是就坐在秦氏坐的褥子上。宝玉也问了好，在对面椅子上坐了。贾蓉叫：“快倒茶来，婶子和二叔在上房还未吃茶呢。”
　　秦氏拉着凤姐儿的手，强笑道：“这都是我没福。这样人家，公公婆婆当自家的女孩儿似的待。婶娘你侄儿虽说年轻，却是他敬我，我敬他，从来没有红过脸儿。就是一家子的长辈同辈之中，除了婶子不用说了，别人也从无不疼我的，也从无不和我好的。如今得了这个病，把我那要强心一分也没有。公婆面前未得孝顺一天，婶娘这样疼我，我就有十分孝顺的心，如今也不能够了。我自想着，未必熬得过年去。”
　　宝玉正把眼瞅着那《海棠春睡图》并那秦太虚写的“嫩寒锁梦因春冷，芳气袭人是酒香”的对联，不觉想起在这里睡晌觉时梦到“太虚幻境”的事来，正在出神。听得秦氏说了这些话，如万箭攒心，那眼泪不觉流下来了。凤姐儿见了，心中十分难过，但恐病人见了这个样子反添心酸，倒不是来开导他的意思了，因说：“宝玉，你忒婆婆妈妈的了。他病人不过是这样说，那里就到这个田地？况且年纪又不大，略病病儿就好了。”又回向秦氏道：“你别胡思乱想，岂不是自己添病了么？”贾蓉道：“他这病也不用别的，只吃得下些饭食就不怕了。”凤姐儿道：“宝兄弟，太太叫你快些过去呢。你倒别在这里只管这么着，倒招得媳妇也心里不好过，太太那里又惦着你。”因向贾蓉说道：“你先同你宝叔叔过去罢，我还略坐坐呢。”贾蓉听说，即同宝玉过会芳园去。
　　这里凤姐儿又劝解了一番，又低低说许多衷肠话儿。尤氏打发人来两三遍，凤姐儿才向秦氏说道：“你好生养着，我再来看你罢。合该你这病要好了，所以前日遇着这个好大夫，再也是不怕的了。”秦氏笑道：“任凭他是神仙，‘治了病治不了命’。婶子，我知道这病不过是挨日子的。”凤姐说道：“你只管这么想，这那里能好呢？总要想开了才好。况且听得大夫说，若是不治，怕的是春天不好。咱们若是不能吃人参的人家，也难说了；你公公婆婆听见治得好，别说一日二钱人参，就是二斤也吃得起。好生养着罢，我就过园子里去了。”秦氏又道：“婶子，恕我不能跟过去了。闲了的时候还求过来瞧瞧我呢，咱们娘儿们坐坐，说几句闲话儿。”凤姐儿听了，不觉的眼圈儿又红了，道：“我得了闲儿必常来看你。”
　　于是带着跟来的婆子媳妇们，并宁府的媳妇婆子们，从里头绕进园子的便门来。只见：
　　黄花满地，白柳横坡。小桥通若耶之溪，曲径接天台之路。石中清流滴滴，篱落飘香；树头红叶翩舞，疏林如画。西风乍紧，犹听莺啼。暖日常喧，又添毋语。遥望东南，建几处倚山之榭；近观西北，结三间临水之轩。笙簧盈座，别有幽情；罗绮穿林，倍添韵致。
　　凤姐儿看着园中景致，一步步行来，正赞赏时，猛然从假山石后走出一个来，向前对凤姐说道：“请嫂子安。”凤姐猛吃一惊，将身往后一退，说道：“这是瑞大爷不是？”贾瑞说道：“嫂子连我也不认得了？”凤姐儿道：“不是不认得，猛然一见，想不到是大爷在这里。”贾瑞道：“也是合该我与嫂子有缘。我方才偷出了席，在这里清净地方略散一散，不想就遇见嫂子，这不是各缘么？”一面说着，一面拿眼睛不住的观看凤姐。
　　凤姐是个聪明人，见他这个光景，如何不猜八九分呢，因向贾瑞假意含笑道：“怪不得你哥哥常提你，说你好。今日见了，听你这几句话儿，就知道你是个聪明和气的人了。这会于我要到太太们那边去呢，不得合你说话，等闲了再会罢。”贾瑞道：“我要到嫂子家里去请安，又怕嫂子年轻，不肯轻易见人。”凤姐又假笑道：“一家骨肉，说什么年轻不年轻的话。”贾瑞听了这话，心中暗喜，因想道：“再不想今日得此奇遇！”那情景越发难堪了。凤姐儿说道：“你快去入席去罢，看他们拿住了，罚你的酒。”贾瑞听了，身上已木了半边，慢慢的走着，一面回过头来看。凤姐儿故意的把脚放迟了，见他去远了，心里暗忖道：“这才是‘知人知面不知心’呢。那里有这样禽兽的人，他果如此，几时叫他死在我手里，他才知道我的手段！”
　　于是凤姐儿方移步前来。将转过了一重山坡儿，见两三个婆子慌慌张张的走来，见凤姐儿，笑道：“我们奶奶见二奶奶不来，急的了不得，叫奴才们又来请奶奶来了。”凤姐儿说：“你们奶奶就是这样急脚鬼似的。”凤姐儿慢慢的走着，问：“戏文唱了几出了？”那婆子回道：“唱了八九出了。”说话之间，已到天香楼后门，见宝玉和一群丫头小子们那里玩呢。凤姐儿说：“宝兄弟，别忒淘气了。”一个丫头说道：“太太们都在楼上坐着呢，请奶奶就从这边上去罢。”
　　凤姐儿听了，款步提衣上了楼。尤氏已在楼梯口等着。尤氏笑道：“你们娘儿两个忒好了，见了面总舍不得来了。你明日搬来和他同住罢。你坐下，我先敬你一钟。”于是凤姐儿至夫人、王夫人前告坐。尤氏拿戏单来让凤姐儿点戏，凤姐儿说：“太太们在这里，我怎么敢点。”邢夫人、王夫人道：“我们和亲家太太点了好几出了。你点几出好的我们听。”凤姐儿立起身来答应了，接过戏单，从头一看，点了一出《还魂》，一出《弹词》，递过戏单来，说：“现在唱的这《双官诰》完了，再唱这两出，也就是时候了。”王夫人道：“可不是呢，也该趁早叫你哥哥嫂子歇歇。他们心里又不静。”尤氏道：“太太们又不是常来的，娘儿们多坐一会子去，才有趣儿。天气还早呢。”凤姐儿立起身来望楼下看，说：“爷们都往那里去了？”傍边一个婆子道：“爷们才到凝曦轩，带了十番那里吃酒去了。”凤姐儿道：“在这里不便宜，背地里又不知干什么去了？”尤氏笑道：“那里都象你这么正经人呢！”
　　于是说说笑笑，点的戏都唱完了，方才撤下酒席，摆上饭来。吃毕，大家才出园子，来到上房，坐下吃了茶，才叫预备车，向尤氏的母亲告了辞。尤氏率同众姬妻并家人媳妇们送出来，贾珍率领众子侄在车旁侍立，都等候着。见了邢、王二夫人，说道：“二位婶于明日还过来逛逛。”王夫人道：“罢了，我们今儿整坐了一日，也乏了，明日也要歇歇。”于是都上车去了。贾瑞犹不住拿眼看着凤姐儿。贾珍进去后，李贵才拉过马来，宝玉骑上，随了王夫人去了。
　　这里贾珍同一家子的弟兄子侄吃过饭，方大家散了。次日仍是众族人等闹了一日，不必细说。此后凤姐不时亲自来看秦氏。秦氏也有几日好些，也有几日歹些。贾珍、尤氏、贾蓉甚是焦心。
　　且说贾瑞到荣府来了几次，偏都值凤姐儿往宁府去了。这年正是十一月三十日冬至。到交节的那几日，贾母、王夫人、凤姐儿日日差人去看秦氏。回来的人都说：“这几日没见添病，也没见大好。”王夫人向贾母说：“这个症候遇着这样节气，不添病就有指望了。”贾母说：“可是呢。好个孩子，要有个长短，岂不叫人疼死。”说着，一阵心酸，向凤姐儿说道：“你们娘儿们好了一场，明日大初一，过了明日，你再看看他去。你细细的瞧瞧他的光景，倘或好些儿，你回来告诉我。那孩子素日爱吃什么，你也常叫人送些给他。”
　　凤姐儿一一答应了。到初二日，吃了早饭，来到宁府里，看见秦氏光景，虽未添什么病，但那脸上身上的肉都瘦干了。于是和秦氏坐了半日，说了些闲话，又将这病无妨的话开导了一番。秦氏道：“好不好，春天就知道了。如今现过了冬至，又没怎么样，或者好的了也未可知。婶子回老太太、太太放心罢。昨日老太太赏的那枣泥馅的山药糕，我吃了两块，倒象克化的动的似的。”凤姐儿道：“明日再给你送来。我到你婆婆那里瞧瞧，就要赶着回去回老太太话去。”秦氏道：“婶子替我请老太太、太太的安罢。”凤姐儿答应着就出来了。到了尤氏上房坐下，尤氏道：“你冷眼瞧媳妇是怎么样？”凤姐儿低了半日头，说道：“这个就没法儿了，你也该将一应的后事给他料理料理，冲一冲也好。”尤氏道：“我也暗暗的叫人预备了。就是那件东西不得好木头，且慢慢的办着呢。”于是凤姐儿喝了茶，说了一会子话儿，说道：“我要快些回去回老太太的话去呢。”尤氏道：“你可慢慢儿的说，别吓着老人家。”凤姐儿道：“我知道。”
　　于是凤姐儿起身回到家中，见了贾母，说：“蓉哥媳妇请老太太安，给老太太磕头，说他好些了。求老祖宗放心罢。他再略好些，还给老太太磕头请安来呢。”贾母道：“你瞧他是怎么样？”凤姐儿说：“暂且无妨，精神还好呢。”贾母听了，沉吟了半日，因向凤姐说：“你换换衣裳歇歇去罢。”
凤姐儿答应着出来，见过了王夫人，到了家中，平儿将烘的家常衣服给凤姐儿换上了。凤姐儿坐下，因问：“家中有什么事没有？”平儿方端了茶来递过去，说道：“没有什么事。就是那三百两银子的利银，旺儿嫂子送进来，我收了。还有瑞大爷使人来打听奶奶在家没有，他要来请安说话。”凤姐儿听了，哼了一声，说道：“这畜生合该作死，看他来了怎么样！”平儿回道：“这瑞大爷是为什么，只管来？”凤姐儿遂将九月里在宁府园子里遇见他的光景、他说的话，都告诉了平儿。平儿说道：‘癞蛤螟想吃天鹅肉’，没人伦的混账东西，起这样念头，叫他不得好死！”凤姐儿道：“等他来了，我自有道理。”
不知贾瑞来时作何光景，且听下回分解。

It was Jia Jing’s birthday and Jia Zhen had sixteen large hampers of the finest delicacies and rare fruits prepared. He sent Jia Rong with some servants to take them to his father.

“See whether the old gentleman is pleased or not,” he charged him. “Kowtow to him and say, ‘My father is obeying your orders, sir, and doesn’t venture to call. At home he is leading the whole family in paying respects to you.’”

Jia Rong assented and went off with the servants.

Now guests started arriving. First came Jia Lian and Jia Qiang, who looked at the seats prepared in different places and asked whether there was to be any entertainment.

“Our master was counting on the old gentleman’s coming,” the servants told them, “so he didn’t venture to prepare any. But the day before yesterday, hearing that the old gentleman wouldn’t be coming, he sent at once to hire some players and a band of musicians. They’re waiting now on the stage in the garden.”

Then the Lady Dowager, Lady Xing, Lady Wang, Xifeng and Baoyu arrived. Jia Zhen and Madam You welcomed them inside. Madam You’s mother had already come. After an exchange of greetings they took seats in order of seniority.

Jia Zhen and Madam You served tea.

“The old lady is the senior of our clan,” said Jia Zhen, “and my father is only her nephew. At his age, on a day like this, we didn’t venture to invite him. But as the weather’s so pleasant now and the garden’s a mass of chrysanthemums, we thought we’d ask our Old Ancestress to come for an outing to amuse herself and see how her children and grandchildren are enjoying themselves. We didn’t expect her to refuse us her company.”

Before Lady Wang could speak Xifeng put in, “The old lady was meaning to come yesterday. But last evening she saw Baoyu eating peaches and was tempted to eat more than half of one herself. Then before dawn she had to get up twice. That’s why she feels rather tired this morning. She asked me to tell you she won’t be able to come after all, but she’d like some of the nicer dishes, if they’re very tender.”

Jia Zhen smiled.

“I thought there must be some reason, as the old lady who loves fun wasn’t coming. So that’s it.”

“The other day your sister told me that Rong’s wife is rather unwell,” said Lady Wang. “What’s the matter with her?”

“It’s a strange complaint,” answered Madam You. “At the Mid-Autumn Festival last month she was playing until midnight with the old lady and Lady Wang, and when she went home she seemed well. But after the twentieth she’s been feeling more tired every day and has lost her appetite. It’s nearly a fortnight now that she’s been poorly, and she’s missed her periods for two months.”

“Couldn’t it be that she’s pregnant?” asked Lady Xing.

As she spoke servants outside announced, “The master and the second master have come with the other gentlemen. They’re in the hall.”

Jia Zhen hurried out.

“Doctors have said it might be a pregnancy,” Madam You continued. “But yesterday Feng Ziying recommended a former tutor of his who’s a very good physician. He examined her and says it’s not a child but a serious illness. He wrote a prescription yesterday and she took one dose. Today her giddiness is a little better, but there’s no other sign of improvement.”

“If she weren’t seriously ill, a young wife like her would never let a day like this go by without putting in an appearance,” observed Xifeng.

“You saw her here the other day,” said Madam You. “She forced herself to keep up for a while because she’s so fond of you and your mother-in-law, and was reluctant to leave.”

Xifeng’s eyes became red and after a pause she sighed, “Storm clouds gather without warning in nature, and bad luck befalls men overnight. But she’s so young! If anything should happen to her, life would hardly be worth living.”

Just then Jia Rong came in to pay his respects to Lady Xing, Lady Wang and Xifeng.

Jia Rong told Madam You, “I’ve just taken some dishes to His Lordship and explained that my father is entertaining the gentlemen at home as he was told to, not venturing to come over. His Lordship was very pleased. ‘That’s right,’ he said. He told me to inform my father and mother that they must wait on His Lordship and Her Ladyship well, and I must wait on my uncles, aunts and cousins well. He also said, ‘Get them to cut blocks at once for the Tract on Cause and Effect and to print ten thousand copies for distribution.’ I passed all this on to my father. Now I must hurry back to see about the meal for His Lordship and the other gentlemen.”

“Wait a minute, Rong,” said Xifeng. “What’s your wife’s trouble today?”

“Not too good. If you go back and have a look, aunt, you’ll see for yourself.” With that he left.

Then Madam You asked Lady Xing and Lady Wang, “Will you have your meal here or in the garden? There are some players in the Garden ready to perform.”

“This place is all right,” said Lady Wang to Lady Xing.

Madam You ordered the servants to serve the meal at once. A chorus of assent was heard outside as the maids went to fetch the dishes. Soon the meal was served and Madam You, having invited Lady Xing, Lady Wang and her own mother to take the seats of honour, sat down with Xifeng and Baoyu at a side table.

“We came to congratulate the Elder Master on his birthday,” remarked Lady Xing and Lady Wang. “This is as if we’d come to celebrate our own.”

“The Elder Master is fond of quietness,” said Xifeng. “He’s already cultivated his mind so long, he’s practically an immortal. In his case, your good wishes are as good as a birthday celebration.” This set the whole room laughing.

As soon as Madam You’s mother and the two ladies has finished their meal and washed their hands, and they were on the point of going to the Garden, Jia Rong came in again to inform his mother, “The gentlemen have finished their meal. The Elder Master says he has business at home; the Second Master doesn’t care for plays and is afraid of noise, so they’ve both left. The other gentlemen have been invited by Uncle Lian and Brother Qiang to go and watch the performance. Just now the princes of Nanan, Dongping, Xining and Beijing as well as the six families including the Duke of Zhenguo’s and the Marquis of Zhongjing’s sent messengers with cards and birthday gifts. My father has accepted these and stored them in the account room. The lists of presents have been entered in the register, and the receipts have been given to the messengers, who have been tipped in the usual way and given a meal. Will you ask the two ladies, our old lady and aunt to come over to the Garden now?”

“We’ve only just finished our meal and were about to go over,” said Madam You.

“If you’ll excuse me, madam, I’ll go to see how Rong’s wife is before I join you,” volunteered Xifeng.

“Quite right,” said Lady Wang. “We ought to go too, only we might tire her. Give her our best regards.”

“Do, there’s a dear cousin,” begged Madam You. “I’d feel much easier if you had a little talk with her. But don’t be too long.”

Baoyu wanted to go with Xifeng to see Qin-shi, but his mother said, “Now don’t you go and stay there. Remember, she’s your nephew’s wife.”

So Madam You invited Lady Wang, Lady Xing and her mother to go to the Garden, while Xifeng and Baoyu accompanied Jia Rong to see Qin-shi. They entered her room quietly and tip-toed into the inner chamber. Qin-shi tried to get up when she saw them.

“Don’t move,” warned Xifeng quickly. “You’ll make yourself dizzy.”

She hastened forward to take Qin-shi’s hand.

“Well!” she cried. “Why, in the last few days...”

He’s grown so thin in the short time since I saw him last!” She seated herself on the rug which had been spread for Qin-shi. Baoyu, after greeting her, sat down opposite in a chair.

“Quickly, serve tea,” Jia Rong called to the maids. “My aunt and Uncle Bao haven’t had any tea yet in the main room.”

Qin-shi took Xifeng’s hand and forced a smile.

“It’s my bad luck,” she said. “In a family like this the parents-in-law treat their daughter-in-law as their own daughter. And though your nephew’s young, we’ve such respect for each other, we’ve never exchanged a cross word. All the older and younger members of the household, not to mention you, my dear aunt, are good to me and we get on well together. Now that I’ve fallen ill like this and all my energy has gone, I haven’t been able to do my duty by my parents-in-law for a single day. And much as I’d like to show my affection for you, aunt, there’s no chance of that now either. I don’t think I’ll last the year out.”

Baoyu was staring at the painting Hibiscus Slumbers in Spring and the couplet by Qin Guan on the wall:

Coolness wraps her dream, for spring is chill;

A fragrance assails men, the aroma of wine.

He was reminded of his dream here of the Illusory Land of Great Void when he had dozed in this room. He was lost in reverie when Qin-shi’s words pierced his heart like countless arrows. Tears ran down his cheeks.

Xifeng was bitterly distressed but, not wishing to add to the invalid’s misery by a show of grief, felt it her duty to comfort her.

“Baoyu, don’t carry on like an old woman,” she scolded. “A sick person just talks like this. She’s not as bad as all that. Besides, she’s young. She’ll get over it after being ill for a bit.”

She turned back to Qin-shi. “If you give way to such fancies, aren’t you just asking for trouble?”

“She’ll be all right if she can only eat a little,” said Jia Rong.

“Sister-in-law,” Xifeng told Baoyu, “her Ladyship wants you to go over. Don’t stay here upsetting her and making her feel worse, when she’s worrying about you too.”

To Jia Rong she said, “Take your Uncle Bao over first. I’ll sit here a little longer.”

Jia Rong at once led Baoyu off to the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance.

Xifeng stayed to offer Qin-shi more comfort and a few words of advice, speaking to her very kindly and confidentially. When Madam You sent for her several times, she said at last:

“Do look after yourself well. I’ll come to see you again. It’s a good thing you’ve fallen ill just now when we’ve found this good doctor. I’m sure you’ve nothing to fear.”

“Auntie,” said Qin-shi with a smile, “even if he were an immortal he could cure the sickness but not the fate. I know this is my last illness.”

“If you keep thinking that way how can you get well? You must look on the bright side. Besides, the doctor says if it isn’t cured there may be a change for the worse in the spring. But we’re not like people who can’t afford ginseng. Don’t worry, your parents-in-law would provide two pounds a day if necessary, not just two mace, if they thought that would cure you. Take good care of yourself now. I’m going over to the garden.”

“I’m sorry I can’t go with you, auntie,” said Qin-shi. “When you have time, please come over to see me again. We can have a quiet chat together.”

Xifeng’s eyes reddened again. “I’ll be sure to come when I’m free.”

She left then with the women attendants who had come with her and some from the Ning Mansion, going through the inner gate which led to the garden.

Golden chrysanthemums carpeted the ground.

White willows lined the slopes.

A small bridge spanned a stream flowing to the Ruo Ye;

A narrow path led to a hill like Tiantai.

Drops dripped from a rock like a cleaving cloud;

Fragrance wafted through the woven wattle fence.

The red leaves danced on the trees.

The sparse woods made a picturesque setting. A sudden gust of west wind was followed by the cry of orioles. The warm sun’s genial rays were loud with the soft buzz of insects. In the distance, to the southeast, rose some pavilions on the hillside; closer at hand, to the northwest, could be seen three studies overhanging a stream. The fluting there sounded sweet, charged with some subtle feeling, while the sight of silk-clad forms passing through the trees added to the charm of the scene.

Xifeng was strolling through the garden enjoying this prospect when a young man suddenly stepped out from behind an artificial rockery and accosted her.

“Greetings, sister-in-law.”

Xifeng stepped back in surprise.

“Isn’t this Master Rui?” she asked.

“Don’t you know me, sister-in-law?”

“Of course, but I didn’t expect to meet you here.”

“It must be fate.” He leered at her. “I slipped away from the feast to have a little quiet stroll and happened to meet you. This shows we’re fated to come together.”

As he spoke he eyed her greedily.

Xifeng, a shrewd woman, could guess what was in his mind.

“No wonder your cousin is always saying what a clever, agreeable young man you are,” she said with a hypocritical smile. “I can see from what you’ve just said how intelligent and understanding you are. I’m on my way now to join the ladies, so I can’t stop to talk to you. We must meet again some other time.”

“I’d like to call to pay my respects to you at home, sister-in-law, but I was afraid you might be too young to see visitors.”

“Members of one family, young or old, what does age matter?”

Jia Rui was overjoyed by this.

“What a stroke of luck to meet her like this today!” he thought. His expression grew even more repulsive.

“Hurry back to the feast,” Xifeng urged him. “If they catch you playing truant, they’ll make you drink a forfeit.”

Half paralysed by this encounter, he slowly moved away, looking back at her over his shoulder. And Xifeng deliberately slowed down.

“What a beast!” she thought when he was out of sight. “If he’s really such a fool, he’d better look out. One of these days he’ll find out what I’m like — but it will be too late.”

She walked on then and rounded a hill to be confronted by two or three matrons who hurried towards her in some agitation.

“So here you are, madam!” they cried. “Our mistress was so worried at your long absence, she sent us to find you.”

“Your mistress is like the devil in a hurry,” retorted Xifeng.

She sauntered on, asking, “How many scenes have been played?”

“Eight or nine.”

As they spoke they reached the back door of Heavenly Fragrance Pavilion, where Baoyu was playing with some maids and pages.

“Don’t be too naughty, Cousin Bao,” warned Xifeng.

One of the maids said, “The ladies are all upstairs, madam. Will you go up this way?”

Xifeng gathered up her skirts and mounted the stairs. Madam You was waiting for her at the top.

“You and your mother-in-law are so devoted to each other, you can’t bear to part,” teased Madam You. “You’d better move in tomorrow to live with her. Sit down now and let me offer you a cup of wine.”

Xifeng asked Lady Xing and Lady Wang to be seated, then Madam You handed her the play-bill and asked her to choose a scene.

“How can I choose in the presence of our elders?” she demurred.

Lady Xing and Lady Wang assured her, “We and our kinswoman have chosen several scenes. We’d like you to choose some good ones for us to hear.”

Xifeng rose to her feet to comply. Taking the list, she ran through it and chose two scenes: The Return of the Spirit and The Meeting.

The young maid presented Xifeng with a programme of ballads from which to choose.

“After this show The Double Official Titles they’ll sing whichever two items you select,” she said.

“Quite right too,” approved Lady Wang. “We should let your sister-in-law and the young people have a rest now. They must be tired out.”

“But you don’t often call, madam,” protested Madam You. “Do stay a little longer. It’s still early.”

Xifeng rose to her feet and looked over the balcony.

“Where have the gentlemen gone?” she asked.

An old woman nearby answered, “They’ve just gone to the Pavilion of Gathered Splendour, madam, to drink with the musicians.”

“They’re not too comfortable here,” said Xifeng. “Heaven knows what they’ll be up to in private.”

“Not all of them are as proper as you,” teased Madam You.

Amid more joking and laughter the two items chosen were performed. Then the wine was removed and rice was served. When the meal was over the party left the garden and returned to the main reception room. After sipping tea there, they called for their carriages and took their leave of Madam You’s mother.

Madam You and all her husband’s secondary wives and concubines saw them out, while Jia Zhen stood by the carriages with the young men of the family. When Lady Xing and Lady Wang appeared, he said:

“I hope you will come again tomorrow, aunts.”

“No, we’ve sat here the whole day and we’re tired,” said Lady Wang. “We shall be resting tomorrow.”

They then entered their carriages. Jia Rui could not keep his eyes off Xifeng. Not until Jia Zhen had gone back did Li Gui lead over Bao-yu’s horse for him to mount and follow his mother.

Jia Zhen and the other men of the family had their meal then before dispersing. The next day the clansmen made merry again, but we need not describe that.

After this Xifeng went from time to time to see how Qin Keqing was. The invalid had her good days and her bad. Jia Zhen, Madam You and Jia Rong were very worried.

Now Jia Rui called several times at the Rong Mansion, but as luck would have it Xifeng was always at the Ning Mansion. The winter solstice fell that year on the last day of the eleventh month. A few days before and after this turning-point of the year, the Lady Dowager, Lady Wang and Xifeng sent daily to inquire after Qin Keqing, and the messengers all reported that although she was no worse she was no better either.

“At such a season if she’s no worse there’s hope,” Lady Wang told the Lady Dowager.

“Yes, of course, my dear. Such a sweet child! If anything were to happen to her, it would be too dreadful.”

The old lady’s eyes filled with tears.

“You’ve always been good to her,” she told Xifeng. “You must go over the day after tomorrow to see how she is. Do all you can to cheer her up.”

“I know how you feel,” Xifeng assured her.

“Have a good look at her and let me know the truth when you come back. If she seems a little better, tell me. And find out what she fancies to eat. We must keep sending her things.”

Xifeng promised to do this.

On the second of the twelfth month, after breakfast, she went to the Ning Mansion. Qin Keqing, although no worse, was emaciated. Xifeng sat with her for a while and chatted, trying to comfort her and convince her that there was no danger.

“I shall know whether I’ll recover or not when spring comes,” said Qin Keqing. “Now that the winter solstice has passed without any turn for the worse, there’s hope. Please set the old lady’s mind and Her Ladyship’s at rest. Yesterday the old lady sent me some yam cakes with jujube filling, and I managed to eat two. They seemed to be quite digestible.”

“I’ll send you some more tomorrow,” promised Xifeng. “I’m going now to see your mother-in-law, as I must hurry back to report to the old lady.”

“Do give them my respects.”

Xifeng assented and went to Madam You’s room.

“Tell me frankly,” said Madam You when she was seated.

"How is she?" Xifeng lowered her head for a while before replying, "There's nothing to be done. You must make all the funeral preparations to break the bad luck."

"I've secretly sent to have things prepared. But we can't get good wood for that one thing, so we have to wait."

Xifeng sipped some tea and chatted a little longer, then said, "I must hurry back to report to the old lady."

"Break it to her gently," urged Lady You. "Don't give the old lady a fright."

"I know."

Xifeng then went home. When she saw the Lady Dowager she said, "Jung's wife pays her respects to you, madam. She kowtowed and says she's better. She begs you not to worry. As soon as she's a little stronger she'll come to kowtow and ask after your health herself."

"What do you think of her condition?" asked the Lady Dowager.

"For the time being it's not serious; her spirit is good."

The old lady thought this over, then advised Xifeng, "You'd better go and change your clothes and rest."

Xifeng assented and withdrew. Having paid her respects to Lady Wang she went home, where Pinger had warm everyday clothes ready for her to change into. Xifeng sat down and asked, "Has anything happened at home?"

"Nothing much," said Pinger, handing her tea. "The interest on that three hundred taels has been brought by Sister-in-law Wang and I've accepted it. And Master Jia Rui sent to ask if you were at home. He wants to come and pay his respects."

Xifeng snorted. "The beast is looking for death. Let's see what he does when he comes."

"Why does this Master Jia Rui keep coming here?" asked Pinger.

Xifeng then described her encounter with him that time in the Ning Mansion garden and what he had said.

"A toad hankering for a taste of swan," scoffed Pinger. "The beast has forgotten all the rules of behaviour. He's asking for trouble."

"Let him come," said Xifeng. "I know how to deal with him."

To know what happened when Jia Rui called, read the next chapter.

第12章 王熙凤毒设相思局 贾天祥正照风月鉴

话说凤姐正与平儿说话，只见有人回说：“瑞大爷来了。”凤姐命：“请进来罢。”贾瑞见请，心中暗喜，见了凤姐，满面陪笑，连连问好。凤姐儿也假意殷勤让坐让茶。贾瑞见凤姐如此打扮，越发酥倒，因饧了眼问道：“二哥哥怎么还不回来？”凤姐道：“不知什么缘故。”贾瑞笑道：“别是路上有人绊住了脚，舍不得回来了罢？”凤姐道：“可知男人家见一个爱一个也是有的。”贾瑞笑道：“嫂子这话错了，我就不是这样人。”凤姐笑道：“象你这样的人能有几个呢，十个里也挑不出一个来。”贾瑞听了，喜的抓耳挠腮，又道：“嫂子天天也闷的很。”凤姐道：“正是呢，只盼个人来说话解解闷儿。”贾瑞笑道：“我倒天天闲着。若天天过来替嫂子解解闷儿可好么？”凤姐笑道：“你哄我呢！你那里肯往我这里来？”贾瑞道：“我在嫂子面前若有一句谎话，天打雷劈！只因素日闻得人说，嫂子是个利害人，在你跟前一点也错不得，所以唬住我了。我如今见嫂子是个有说有笑极疼人的，我怎么不来？死了也情愿。”凤姐笑道：“果然你是个明白人，比蓉儿兄弟两个强远了。我看他那样清秀，只当他们心里明白，谁知竟是两个糊涂虫，一点不知人心。”
　　贾瑞听这话，越发撞在心坎上，由不得又往前凑一凑，觑着眼看凤姐的荷包，又问：“戴着什么戒指？”凤姐悄悄的道：“放尊重些，别叫丫头们看见了。”贾瑞如听纶音佛语一般，忙往后退。凤姐笑道：“你该去了。”贾瑞道：“我再坐一坐儿，好狠心的嫂子！”凤姐儿又悄俏的道：“大天白日人来人往，你就在这里也不方便。你且去，等到晚上起了更你来，悄悄的在西边穿堂儿等我。”贾瑞听了，如得珍宝，忙问道：“你别哄我。但是那里人过的多，怎么好躲呢？”凤姐道：“你只放心，我把上夜的小厮们都放了假，两边门一关，再没别人了。”贾瑞听了，喜之不尽，忙忙的告辞而去，心内以为得手。
　　盼到晚上，果然黑地里摸人荣府，趁掩门时钻入穿堂。果见漆黑无一人来往，贾母那边去的门已倒锁了，只有向东的门未关。贾瑞侧耳听着，半日不见人来。忽听咯噔一声，东边的门也关上了。贾瑞急的也不敢则声，只得悄悄出来，将门撼了撼，关得铁捅一般，此时要出去亦不能了，南北俱是大墙，要跳也无攀援。这屋内又是过堂风，空落落的。现是腊月天气，夜又长，朔风凛凛，侵肌裂骨，一夜几乎不曾冻死。好容易盼到早晨，只见一个老婆子先将东门开了进来，去叫西门，贾瑞瞅他背着脸，一溜烟抱了肩跑出来。幸而天气尚早，人都未起，从后门一径跑回家去。  　　原来贾瑞父母早亡，只有他祖父代儒教养。那代儒素日教训最严，不许贾瑞多走一步，生怕他在外吃酒赌钱，有误学业。今忽见他一夜不归，只料定他在外非饮即赌，膘娼宿妓，那里想到这段公案？因此也气了一夜。贾瑞也捻着一把汗，少不得回来撒谎，只说：“往舅舅家去了，天黑了，留我住了一夜。”代儒道：“自来出门非禀我不敢擅出，如何昨日私自去了？据此也该打，何况是撒谎？”因此发狠，按倒打了三四十板，还不许他吃饭，叫他跪在院内读文章，定要补出十天工课来方罢。贾瑞先冻了一夜，又挨了打，又饿着肚子，跪在风地里念文章，其苦万状。此时贾瑞邪心未改，再不想到凤姐捉弄他。过了两日，得了空儿，仍找寻凤姐。凤姐故意抱怨他失信，贾瑞急的起誓。凤姐因他自投罗网，少不的再寻别计令他知改，故又约他道：“今日晚上，你别在那里了，你在我这房后小过道儿里头那间空屋子里等我。可别冒撞了！”贾瑞道：“果真么？”凤姐道：“你不信就别来！”贾瑞道：“必来，必来！死也要来的。”凤姐道：“这会子你先去罢。”贾瑞料定晚间必妥，此时先去了。凤姐在这里便点兵派将，设下圈套。
　　那贾瑞只盼不到晚，偏偏家里亲戚又来了，吃了晚饭才去，那天已有掌灯时候；又等他祖父安歇，方溜进荣府，往那夹道中屋子里来等着，热锅上蚂蚁一般。只是左等不见人影，右听也没声响，心中害怕，不住猜疑道：“别是不来了，又冻我一夜不成？”正自胡猜，只见黑黝黝的进来一个人。贾瑞便打定是凤姐，不管青红皂白，那人刚到面前，便如饿虎扑食，猫儿捕鼠的一般抱住，叫道：“亲嫂子，等死我了！”说着，抱到屋里炕上就亲嘴扯裤子，满口里“亲爹”“亲娘”的乱叫起来。那人只不做声，贾瑞便扯下自己的裤子来，硬帮帮就想顶入。忽然灯光一闪，只见贾蔷举着个蜡台，照道：“谁在这屋里呢？”只见炕上那人笑道：“瑞大叔要我呢！”
　　贾瑞不看则已，看了时真羞的无地可入。你道是谁？却是贾蓉。贾瑞回身要跑，被贾蔷一把揪住道：“别走！如今琏二婶子已经告到太太眼前，说你调戏他，他暂时稳住你在这里。太太听见气死过去了，这会子叫我来拿你。快跟我走罢！”贾瑞听了，魂不附体，只说：“好侄儿！你只说没有我，我明日重重的谢你！”贾蔷道：“放你不值什么，只不知你谢我多少？况且口说无凭，写一张文契才算。”贾瑞道：“这怎么落纸呢？”贾蔷道：“这也不妨，写个赌钱输了，借银若干两就完了。”贾瑞道：“这也容易。”贾蔷翻身出来，纸笔现成，拿来叫贾瑞写。他两个做好做歹，只写了五十两银子，画了押，贾蔷收起来。然后撕掳贾蓉。贾蓉先咬定牙不依，只说：“明日告诉族中的人评评理。”贾瑞急的至于磕头。贾蔷做好做歹的，也写了一张五十两欠契才罢。贾蔷又道：“如今要放你，我就担着不是。老太太那边的门早已关了。老爷正在厅上看南京来的东西，那一条路定难过去。如今只好走后门。要这一走，倘或遇见了人，连我也不好。等我先去探探，再来领你。这屋里你还藏不住，少时就来堆东西，等我寻个地方。”说毕，拉着贾瑞，仍息了灯，出至院外，摸着大台阶底下，说道：“这窝儿里好。只蹲着，别哼一声。等我来再走。”说毕，二人去了。
　　贾瑞此时身不由己，只得蹲在那台阶下。正要盘算，只听头顶上一声响，哗喇喇一净桶尿粪从上面直泼下来，可巧浇了他一身一头。贾瑞掌不住“嗳哟”一声，忙又掩住口，不敢声张，满头满脸皆是尿屎，浑身冰冷打战。只见贾蔷跑来叫：“快走，快走！”贾瑞方得了命，三步两步从后门跑到家中，天已三更，只得叫开了门。家人见他这般光景，问：“是怎么了？”少不得撒谎说：“天黑了，失脚掉在茅厕里了。”一面即到自己房中更衣洗濯。心下方想到凤姐玩他，因此发一回狠。再想想凤姐的模样儿标致，又恨不得一时搂在怀里。胡思乱想，一夜也不曾合眼。自此虽想凤姐，只不敢往荣府去了。
　　贾蓉等两个常常来要银子，他又怕祖父知道。正是相思尚且难禁，况又添了债务，日间工课又紧，他二十来岁的人，尚末娶亲，想着凤姐不得到手，自不免有些“指头儿告了消乏”，更兼两回冻恼奔波。因此，三五下里夹攻，不觉就得了一病。心内发膨胀，口内无滋味，脚下如绵，眼中似醋，黑夜作烧，白日常倦，下溺遗精，嗽痰带血，诸如此症，不上一年都添全了。于是不能支持，一头躺倒，合上眼还只梦魂颠倒，满口胡话，惊怖异常。百般请医疗治，诸如肉桂、附子、鳖甲、麦冬、玉竹等药吃了有几十斤下去，也不见个动静。
　　倏又腊尽春回，这病更加沉重。代儒也着了忙，各处请医疗治，皆不见效。因后来吃“独参汤”，代儒如何有这力量，只得往荣府里来寻。王夫人命凤姐秤二两给他。凤姐回说：“前儿新近替老太太配了药，那整的太太又说留着送杨提督的太太配药，偏偏昨儿我已经叫人送了去了。”王夫人道：“就是咱们这边没了，你叫个人往你婆婆那里问问，或是你珍大哥哥那里有，寻些来凑着给人家。吃好了，救人一命，也是你们的好处。”凤姐应了，也不遣人去寻。只将些渣末凑了几钱，命人送去，只说：“太太叫送来的，再也没了。”然后向王夫人说：“都寻了来了，共凑了二两多，送去了。”
　　那贾瑞此时要命心急，无药不吃，只是白花钱不见效。忽然这日有个跛足道人来化斋，口称专治冤孽之症。贾瑞偏偏在内听见了，直着声叫喊，说：“快去请进那位菩萨来救命！”一面在枕头上磕头。众人只得带进那道士来。贾瑞一把拉住，连叫“菩萨救我！”那道士叹道：“你这病非药可医。我有个宝贝与你，你天天看时，此命可保矣。”说毕，从搭裢中取出个正面反面皆可照人的镜子来，背上錾着“风月宝鉴”四字，递与贾瑞道：“这物出自太虚幻境空灵殿上，警幻仙子所制，专治邪思妄动之症，有济世保生之功。所以带他到世上来，单与那些聪明俊秀、风雅王孙等照看。千万不可照正面，只照背面，要紧，要紧！三日后我来收取，管叫你病好。”说毕，徉长而去。众人苦留不住。
　　贾瑞接了镜子，想道：“这道士倒有意思，我何不照一照试试？”想毕，拿起那宝鉴来，向反面一照。只见一个骷髅儿，立在里面。贾瑞忙掩了，骂那道士：“混帐，如何吓我！我倒再照照正面是什么？”想着，便将正面一照，只见凤姐站在里面招手儿叫他。贾瑞心中一喜，荡悠悠觉得进了镜子，与凤姐云雨一番，凤姐仍送他出来。到了床上，“嗳哟”了一声，一睁眼，镜子从新又掉过来，仍是反面立着一个骷髅。贾瑞自觉汗津津的，底下已遗了一滩精。心中到底不足，又翻过正面来，只见凤姐还招手叫他，他又进去。如此三四次。到了这次，刚要出镜子来，只见两个人走来，拿铁锁把他套住，拉了就走。贾瑞叫道：“让我拿了镜子再走！”只说这句就再不能说话了。旁边伏侍的人只见他先还拿着镜子照，落下来，仍睁开眼拾在手内，末后镜子掉下来，便不动了。众人上来看时，已经咽了气了，身子底下冰凉精湿，遗下了一大滩精。这才忙着穿衣抬床。代儒夫妇哭的死去活来，大骂道士：“是何妖道！”遂命起火来烧那镜子。只听空中叫道：“谁叫他自己照了正面呢！你们自己以假为真，为何烧我此镜？”忽见那镜从房中飞出。代儒出门看时，却还是那个跛足道人，喊道：“还我的风月宝鉴来！”说着，抢了镜子，眼看着他飘然去了。  　　当下代儒没法，只得料理丧事，各处去报。三日起经，七日发引，寄灵铁槛寺后。一时贾家众人齐来吊问。荣府贾赦赠银二十两，贾政也是二十两，宁府贾珍亦有二十两，其馀族中人贫富不一，或一二两、三四两不等。外又有各同窗家中分资，也凑了二三十两。代儒家道虽然淡薄，得此帮助，倒也丰丰富富完了此事。
谁知这年冬底，林如海因为身染重疾，写书来特接黛玉回去。贾母听了，未免又加忧闷，只得忙忙的打点黛玉起身。宝玉大不自在，争奈父女之情，也不好拦阻。于是贾母定要贾琏送他去，仍叫带回来。一应土仪盘费，不消絮说，自然要妥帖的。作速择了日期，贾琏同着黛玉辞别了众人，带领仆从，登舟往扬州去了。
要知端的，且听下回分解。

As Xifeng was talking to Pinger, a maid announced that Master Jia Rui had called and was told to come in. Delighted by this summons, he entered beaming and bowed to Xifeng who made a show of returning his courtesy and urging him to be seated. She served tea herself.

His heart melted at the sight of her in this charming mood.

“Why hasn’t Master Lian come home yet?” he asked with a sugary smile.

“I’ve no idea.”

“Perhaps he’s been waylaid by some wench and can’t tear himself away.”

“Men are like that,” she sighed. “They’re always falling for other women.”

“You’re wrong there, sister-in-law. I’m not one of that sort.”

“How many men are like you? Not one in ten.”

Jia Rui was so flattered he scratched his head and grinned.

“You must often feel lonely, sister-in-law,” he ventured.

“Yes, indeed. I wish someone would drop in for a chat to while the time away.”

“I’m always free. How would it be if I came every day to keep you company?”

“You’re joking. You’d never come.”

“May I be struck by lightning if I tell a lie! I used to think you were such a terror, I didn’t dare put a foot wrong. But now I know how kind you can be and what a delightful talker, nothing would keep me away. I’d come even if it cost me my life.”

“It’s good to know you’re so understanding. You’re far superior to those two brothers Rong. They look so refined, you’d think they had good sense; but they’re utterly stupid and don’t understand the least thing about human feelings.”

This exactly suited Jia Rui’s book. Edging closer he stared at her purse.

“What ring is that you’re wearing?” he asked.

“Do lower your voice,” she whispered. “The maids might hear.”

He drew back quickly as if she had issued a divine decree.

“You had better go now,” said Xifeng.

“Do let me stay a little longer. How can you be so cruel?”

“In the daytime, with so many people about, it’s not convenient for you to stay here. Go away now and come back after the first watch. You can wait for me secretly in the western entrance hall.”

As if he had won a treasure, Jia Rui hurried away quite beside himself with joy.

He looked forward impatiently to the evening. Sure enough, he slipped into the Rong Mansion under cover of darkness and squeezed into the entrance hall just as the gate was being closed. It was pitch dark and not a soul was about. The gate leading to the Lady Dowager’s quarters was already locked. Only the one on the east was still open. He waited for a long time without hearing anyone coming. Then suddenly with a bang the east gate was closed too.

In desperation he did not dare make a sound. He stole out and tried the gate. It was locked — as fast as if with iron bolts. Escape was now out of the question, for the walls on both sides were too high to scale without a ladder. Moreover the hall was draughty and bare. As it was the depth of winter with long nights and bitter winds, he was nearly frozen to death by morning.

At long last an old woman arrived to open the east gate. As she passed through to unlock the west gate, Jia Rui slipped out behind her back with a gasp of relief. Luckily it was still early and no one was about. He made his way home from the back door.

Now Jia Rui’s parents had died young and he had been brought up by his grandfather Jia Dairu, a strict disciplinarian who had never allowed him to step out of line for fear the boy might fritter away his time drinking or gambling to the detriment of his studies. The old man never imagined anything like this could happen. He had passed a sleepless night, frantic at Jia Rui’s failure to return. And Jia Rui, going home now with considerable misgiving, had to invent a story.

“I went to my uncle’s and stayed the night there because it was late,” he said.

“I’ve always insisted on your asking leave before going out,” fumed his grandfather. “How dare you spend a night away from home without permission? For that alone I’d be justified in beating you, to say nothing of your lying.”

The old man thrashed him so hard with a bamboo cane that he could neither stand nor sit down after-wards. Then he made him go without a meal and kneel in the courtyard to learn by heart passages from the Confucian classics, threatening that he would have to make up for the ten days’ work he had missed.

Thus Jia Rui had to kneel in the cold wind, reciting his lessons, after a night of exposure, a beating and an empty stomach. Indeed, he was in a pitiable state.

But still lust had the upper hand and it never occurred to him that Xifeng was making a fool of him. Two days later, as soon as he had a chance, he went back to see her again. She pretended to be displeased because he had failed to keep his appointment, which made him swear most fervently that he had been prevented from coming.

Seeing him so infatuated, Xifeng felt she must think of some other way to cure him and promised to meet him that same evening in a dark passage-room behind her apartment.

“Don’t get there too early,” she warned. “Hide in the empty room at the back of the lobby and wait for my signal.”

“Really?” he asked.

“If you don’t believe me, don’t come.”

“I’ll come, I’ll come! I’d come if it killed me,” he assured her.

“All right. Now you can go.”

Confident that this time he would succeed, Jia Rui went away. And Xifeng summoned her most trusted assistants and laid her plans.

Jia Rui could hardly wait for evening. Unfortunately some relatives of his grandfather called and stayed to supper, by which time the lamps were lit; and only when the old man had gone to bed was Jia Rui able to slip over to the Rong Mansion and hide in the dark room behind the lobby. He was on tenterhooks, as if ants were crawling all over him. He peered to right and left, but there was no sign of anyone. He listened, but not a sound could he hear.

“Perhaps she won’t come after all and I shall be left to freeze here again,” he speculated.

He was胡思乱想 when a dark figure slipped in. Taking this for Xifeng, without waiting to make sure Jia Rui pounced like a hungry tiger or a swooping kite, hugging the newcomer and exclaiming, “Darling, you’ve kept me waiting!”

He dragged his victim to the kang, showering kisses on her and fumbling with her clothes, muttering endearments all the while. He was so carried away that the other made no resistance. Then he undid his own trousers and prepared to launch his assault. But all of a sudden a light flashed in his face and Jia Qiang holding a candle cried:

“Who’s in there?”

Then the person on the kang giggled.

“Uncle Rui was trying to rape me.”

Jia Rui saw to his horror that it was Jia Rong. He wished the earth would swallow him up. He turned to flee but Jia Qiang caught him.

“Don’t go! Aunt Xifeng has reported you to the mistress for trying to seduce her. She sent us to catch you. Come with me to the mistress.”

At this Jia Rui nearly died of fright.

“Dear nephew,” he pleaded, “just tell her I wasn’t here and I’ll reward you well tomorrow.”

“I might let you off, but how much will you pay? And how can I be sure you’ll keep your word? You must write an IOU.”

“But how can I put that in writing?”

“No problem. Just write that you lost the money gambling and are borrowing so much silver from me.”

“That’s easy.”

Jia Qiang disappeared and came back with paper and brush which he made Jia Rui use. Having written a few words, Jia Rui wanted to put down fifty taels.

“That’s not enough,” objected Jia Qiang. “Make it a hundred.”

Jia Rui had to comply.

Jia Qiang and Jia Rong then insisted on his writing and signing an IOU for fifty taels of silver. This they pocketed before turning their attention to Jia Rong.

Jia Rong at first held out adamantly. “Tomorrow I’ll ask the clan to decide who’s in the right,” he threatened.

Jia Rui in desperation fell on his knees and knocked his head on the ground, until Jia Qiang as peacemaker made Jia Rong too write an IOU for fifty taels and let the matter drop.

“If we let you go now we’ll be in for trouble,” Jia Qiang told Jia Rui. “The Lady Dowager’s gate is already closed. The master is in the hall looking at some things that have come from Nanking, so you’ll never get out that way. You’ll have to go by the back. But if we run into anyone on the way, we’ll be in the soup too. I’d better go first to scout round, then come back for you. You can’t hide in this room. They’ll be coming any time now to put things away. Wait while I find a place for you.”

Taking Jia Rui, he put out the lamp and led him into the courtyard. Groping under the large step there, he said, “This hollow will do. Squat down and don’t make a sound.”

Then he left.

Jia Rui had to crouch as he was told. He was just thinking when he heard a sound above his head. A bucketful of filthy slops came down with a crash, splashing him all over from head to foot. He gasped but dared not cry out. He was covered from head to foot with excrement and urine, shivering with cold.

Then Jia Qiang ran over crying, “Quick, get away!”

Only then did Jia Rui take to his heels. He scurried out by the back gate and hurried home. It was the third watch, and he had to knock at the gate. When the servants saw him in such a state, they asked what had happened.

“I fell into the cesspool in the dark,” he lied.

He went to his own room to change his clothes and wash, reflecting that he had been made a fool of by Xifeng. But though he raged against her, the thought of her loveliness made him long to take her in his arms. So his fancies ran wild all night, and he did not close his eyes. After this, although he still yearned for Xifeng, he did not dare to call at the Rong Mansion again.

Jia Rong and Jia Qiang often came to dun him for the money, and he was afraid his grandfather might find out. To the torment of his unrequited love was added the anxiety over these debts. His school work kept him busy all day. And being a young fellow of twenty or so who had not yet been married, he could hardly help indulging in certain practices to relieve his tension. Besides, he had been chilled and frightened on two successive nights. Thus assailed from all sides, he fell ill. He suffered from oppression in the heart, loss of appetite, numb limbs and feverish eyes. He ran a temperature at night and was listless by day. His urine was inhibited and he had frequent emissions, while he coughed up phlegm streaked with blood. In less than a year all these symptoms appeared and he collapsed, his mind wandering, his eyes tight shut as he babbled deliriously in his terror. All the remedies they tried, pounds and pounds of cassia bark, aconite, turtle-shell, lilyturf and Solomon’s seal, had no effect at all.

Soon the end of winter gave way to spring and his illness grew even worse. Dairu in desperation called in more doctors, but none of them could cure him. Later he was given ginseng broth, but the old man could not afford to buy enough ginseng and had to go to the Rong Mansion for help. Lady Wang told Xifeng to weigh out two ounces for him.

“We’ve only just got some the other day to make up medicine for the old lady,” said Xifeng. “Her Ladyship means to keep the whole root to make medicine for the wife of the commander-in-chief, and as it happens I sent it to her yesterday.”

“If we’ve none here, send to your mother-in-law for some, or get some from your Cousin Zhen,” said Lady Wang. “If you give the poor fellow enough to cure him, it will be a good deed.”

Xifung assented but instead of sending for any ginseng, she took some worthless rootlets, weighed out less than two ounces and dispatched them with the message.

“Her Ladyship sent this, and there’s no more.” She told Lady Wang, “We’ve searched high and low and this is all we could scrape together — just over two taels. We’ve sent it over.”

Jia Rui by now was so frantic to save his life that he was ready to try any medicine, but all the money he spent was simply thrown away. One day a lame Taoist priest came to the door to ask for alms and claimed to have specialized in curing diseases due to retribution for sin. Jia Rui, who happened to hear him, called out loudly:

“Quick, fetch in that saviour who can work miracles!” He knocked his head on the pillow. “Save me, reverend sir!” he cried when the priest was brought in, seizing hold of him.

“Your illness is not one that any medicine can cure,” said the Taoist with a sigh. “I have a precious thing here, however, which you may look at every day and so preserve your life.”

He produced from his pouch a mirror polished on both sides and engraved with the inscription: Precious Mirror of Love. Handing it to Jia Rui he said:

“This mirror comes from the Hall of the Illusory Spirit in the Land of Great Void. It was fashioned by the Goddess of Disenchantment to cure illnesses resulting from lustful desires or romantic longings. With its power to protect health and prolong life, I have brought it into the world for those intelligent, handsome and high-born young gentlemen to look into. But I must warn you: never look into the front. Only into the back. Remember that! Remember that! I shall come for it again in three days’ time, by when I guarantee you will be cured.” With that he walked away, and though they pleaded with him to stay they could not detain him.

Jia Rui reflected, “This Taoist seems to know what he’s about. Why not try his mirror?” He picked it up and looked into the back, as advised. A skeleton was staring out at him. In a flurry he covered it, swearing, “Confound the scoundrel! Fancy trying to scare me like that! Well, now let me look into the other side and see what that shows.”

He turned the mirror over and looked — and there was Xifeng beckoning to him. In raptures, he felt himself floating lightly into the mirror to join her in her sport. Then she saw him out and back to his bed. With a groan he opened his eyes and the mirror slipped from his hands, showing the back again with that skeleton. All in a sweat, he found that he had had an emission. But still not satisfied, he turned the mirror over again and there was Xifeng beckoning as before....

He went into the mirror three or four times until this time, just as he was leaving it, two men approached him, clamped an iron chain on him and started dragging him away. He cried, “Wait till I’ve taken the mirror with me!” But that was all he could say.

The attendants watching him saw the mirror drop from his hands and open-eyed he breathed his last. They hurried over to feel him and found that he was cold and there was no breath. Below the waist all was icy cold and sticky. They lost no time in shifting him to his bed and preparing for the funeral.

His grandparents were heart-broken and stormed at the Taoist, “What kind of black magic is this?” They ordered the mirror to be burned. But then they heard a cry from mid-air:

“Who told him to look into the front? It is you who have confused the unreal with the real. Why burn my mirror?”

They saw the lame Taoist approaching to take the mirror.

“I have come to get the Precious Mirror of Love,” he called, then snatched it and floated away.

Dai-ru could only see to the funeral. He sent to report the death in various quarters and three days later the funeral started. After seven days the coffin was taken to Iron Threshold Temple for temporary deposit, and all the Jia family came to offer condolences. Jia She of the Rong Mansion contributed twenty taels of silver and Jia Zheng did the same, as did Jia Zhen of the Ning Mansion. Other members of the clan gave from one to four taels according to their means. And the families of his school-fellows raised twenty or thirty taels between them. So although Dai-ru’s means were slender, with this help he was able to make a handsome funeral.

This matter was soon settled.

But towards the end of winter that year Lin Juhai fell seriously ill and wrote to beg that his daughter be sent home. The Lady Dowager was most distressed and could not but make haste to prepare for her granddaughter’s departure. Baoyu was very upset, yet he could hardly prevent her going to her own father. So the Lady Dowager decided to send Chia Lien to see her home and fetch her back again. Of the luggage and presents for different relatives on the way we need not speak in detail. Everything was of the best, naturally. A day was quickly chosen for their departure and Chia Lien took leave of the family. Then, attended by pages, he saw Tai-yu aboard a boat and they set sail for Yangchow.

If you want to know what happened, read the next chapter.

第13章 秦可卿死封龙禁尉 王熙凤协理宁国府

话说凤姐儿，自贾琏送黛玉往扬州去后，心中实在无趣，每到晚间不过同平儿说笑一回，就胡乱睡了。这日夜间和平儿灯下拥炉，早命浓熏绣被，二人睡下，屈指计算行程该到何处。不知不觉已交三鼓，平儿已睡熟了。凤姐方觉睡眼微蒙，恍惚只见秦氏从外走进来，含笑说道：“婶娘好睡！我今日回去，你也不送我一程。因娘儿们素日相好，我舍不得婶娘，故来别你一别。还有一件心愿未了，非告诉婶娘，别人未必中用。”凤姐听了，恍惚问道：“有何心愿？只管托我就是了。”秦氏道：“婶娘，你是个脂粉队里的英雄，连那些束带顶冠的男子也不能过你。你如何连两句俗语也不晓得？常言‘月满则亏，水满则溢。’又道是，‘登高必跌重。’如今我们家赫赫扬扬，已将百载，一日倘或乐极生悲，若应了那句‘树倒猢狲散’的俗语，岂不虚称了一世诗书旧族了？”凤姐听了此话，心胸不快，十分敬畏，忙问道：“这话虑的极是，但有何法可以永保无虞？”秦氏冷笑道：“婶娘好痴也！‘否极泰来’，荣辱自古周而复，岂人力所能常保的？但如今能于荣时筹画下将来衰时的世业，亦可以常远保全了。即如今日，诸事俱妥，只有两件未妥，若把此事如此一行，则后日可保无患了。”凤姐便问道：“什么事？”秦氏道：“目今祖茔虽四时祭祀，只是无一定的钱粮；第二，家塾虽立，无一定的供给。依我想来，如今盛时固不缺祭祀供给，但将来败落之时，此二项有何出处？莫若依我定见，趁今日富贵，将祖茔附近多置田庄、房舍、地亩，以备祭祖、供给之费皆出自此处。将家塾亦设于此。合同族中长幼，大家定了则例，日后按房掌管这一年的地亩钱粮、祭祀供给之事。如此周流，又无争竞，也没有典卖诸弊。便是有罪，己物可以人官，这祭祀产业连官也不入的。便败落下来，子孙回家读书务农也有个退步，祭祀又可永继。若目今以为荣华不绝，不思后日，终非长策。眼见不日又有一件非常的喜事，真是烈火烹油、鲜花着锦之盛。要知道也不过是瞬息的繁华，一时的欢乐，万不可忘了那‘盛筵必散’的俗语。若不早为后虑，只恐后悔无益了！”凤姐忙问：“有何喜事？”秦氏道：“天机不可泄漏。只是我与婶娘好了一场，临别赠你两句话，须要记着！”因念道：
　　　　三春去后诸芳尽，各自须寻各自门。
　　凤姐还欲问时，只听二门上传出云板，连叩四下，正是丧音，将凤姐惊醒。人回：“东府蓉大奶奶没了。”凤姐吓了一身冷汗，出了一回神，只得忙穿衣服往王夫人处来。彼时合家皆知，无不纳闷，都有些伤心。那长一辈的想他素日孝顺，平辈的想他素日和睦亲密，下一辈的想他素日慈爱，以及家中仆从老小想他素日怜贫惜贱、爱老慈幼之恩，莫不悲号痛哭。闲言少叙，却说宝玉因近日林黛玉回去，剩得自己落单，也不和人玩耍，每到晚间，便索然睡了。如今从梦中听见说秦氏死了，连忙翻身爬起来，只觉心中似戳了一刀的，不觉的“哇”的一声，直喷出一口血来。袭人等慌慌忙忙上来，扶着问：“是怎么样的？”又要回贾母去请大夫。宝玉道：“不用忙，不相干。这是急火攻心，血不归经。”说着便爬起来，要衣服换了，来见贾母，即时要过去。袭人见他如此，心中虽放不下，又不敢拦阻，只得由他罢了。贾母见他要去，因说：“才咽气的人，那里不干净。二则夜里风大，等明早再去不迟。”宝玉那里肯依。贾母命人备车，多派跟从人役，拥护前来。
    一直到了宁国府前，只见府门大开，两边灯火，照如白昼。乱烘烘人来人往，里面哭声摇山振岳。宝玉下了车，忙忙奔至停灵之室，痛哭一番，然后见过尤氏。谁知尤氏正犯了胃气疼的旧症，睡在床上。然后又出来见贾珍。彼时贾代儒、代修、贾敕、贾效、贾敦、贾赦、贾政、贾琮、贾、贾珩、贾、贾琛、贾琼、贾、贾蔷、贾菖、贾菱、贾芸、贾芹、贾蓁、贾萍、贾藻、贾菌、贾芬、贾芳、贾蓝、贾菌、贾芝等都来了。贾珍哭的泪人一般，正和贾代儒等说道：“合家大小，远近亲友，谁不知我这媳妇比儿子还强十倍。如今伸腿去了，可见这长房内绝灭无人了！”说着又哭起来。众人劝道：“人已辞世，哭也无益，且商议如何料理要紧。”贾珍拍手道：“如何料理，不过尽我所有罢了！”正说着，只见秦邦业、秦钟、尤氏几个眷属、尤氏妹妹也都来了，贾珍便命贾琼、贾琛、贾、贾蔷四个人去陪客，一面吩咐去请钦天监阴阳司来择日。择准停灵七七四十九日，三日后开丧送讣闻。这四十九日，单请一百零八众僧人在大厅上拜“大悲忏”，超度前亡后死鬼魂，另设一坛于天香楼，是九十九位全真道土，打十九日解冤洗业醮。然后停灵于会芳园中，灵前另外五十众高僧、五十位高道对坛，按七作好事。那贾敬闻得长孙媳妇死了，因自为早晚就要飞升，如何肯又回家染了红尘将前功尽弃呢。故此并不在意，只凭贾珍料理。
　　且说贾珍恣意奢华，看板时，几副杉木板皆不中意。可巧薛蟠来吊，因见贾珍寻好板，便说：“我们木店里有一副板，说是铁网山上出的，作了棺材，万年不坏的。这还是当年先父带来的，原系忠义亲王老千岁要的，因他坏了事，就不曾用。现在还封在店里，也没有人买得起。你若要，就抬来看看。”贾珍听说甚喜，即命抬来。大家看时，只见帮底皆厚八寸，纹若摈榔，味若擅麝，以手扣之，声如玉石。大家称奇。贾珍笑问道：“价值几何？”薛蟠笑道：“拿着一千两银子只怕没处买，什么价不价，赏他们几两银子作工钱就是了。”贾珍听说，连忙道谢不尽，即命解锯造成。贾政因劝道：“此物恐非常人可享。殓以上等杉木也罢了。”贾珍如何肯听。
　　忽又听见秦氏之丫环，名唤瑞珠，见秦氏死了，也触柱而亡。此事更为可罕，合族都称叹。贾珍遂以孙女之礼殡殓之，一并停灵于会芳园之登仙阁。又有小丫环名宝珠的，因秦氏无出，乃愿为义女，请任摔丧驾灵之任。贾珍甚喜，即时传命，从此皆呼宝珠为“小姑娘”。那宝珠按未嫁女之礼在灵前哀哀欲绝。于是合族人并家下诸人都各遵旧制行事，自不得错乱。
　　贾珍因想道：“贾蓉不过是黉门监生，灵幡上写时不好看，便是执事也不多。”因此心下甚不自在。可巧这日正是首七第四日，早有大明宫掌宫内监戴权，先备了祭礼遣人来，次后坐了大轿，打道鸣锣，亲来上祭。贾珍忙接待，让坐至逗蜂轩献茶。贾珍心中早打定主意，因而趁便就说要与贾蓉捐个前程的话。戴权会意，因笑道：“想是为丧礼上风光些？”贾珍忙道：“老内相所见不差。”戴权道：“事倒凑巧，正有个美缺：如今三百员龙禁尉缺了两员，昨儿襄阳侯的兄弟老三来求我，现拿了一千五百两银子送到我家里。你知道，咱们都是老相好，不拘怎么样，看着他爷爷的分上，胡乱应了。还剩了一个缺。谁知永兴节度使冯胖子要求与他孩子捐，我就没工夫应他。既是咱们的孩子要捐，快写个履历来。”贾珍忙命人写了一张红纸履历来。戴权看了，上写着：
　　江南应天府江宁县监生贾蓉，年二十岁。曾祖，原任京营节度使世袭一等神威将军贾代化。祖，丙辰科进士贾敬。父，世袭三品爵威烈将军贾珍。
　　戴权看了，回手递与一个贴身的小厮收了，道：“回去送与户部堂官老赵，说我拜上他起一张五品龙禁尉的票，现给个执照，就把这履历填上。明日我来兑银子送过去。”小厮答应了。戴权告辞，贾珍款留不住，只得送出府门。临上轿，贾珍问：“银子还是我到部去兑，还是送入内相府中？”戴权道：“若到部里兑，你又吃亏了。不如平准一千两银子送到我家就完了。”贾珍感谢不尽，说：“待服满，亲带小犬到府叩谢。”于是作别。
　　接着又吆喝道之声，原来是忠靖侯史鼎的夫人，带着侄女史湘云来了。王夫人、邢夫人、凤姐等刚迎入正房，又见锦乡侯、川宁侯、寿山伯三家祭礼也摆在灵前。少时，三人下轿，贾珍接上大厅。如此亲朋你来我去，也不能计数。只这四十九日，宁国府街上一条白漫漫人来人往，花簇簇官去官来。
　　贾珍令贾蓉次日换了吉服，领凭回来。灵前供用执事等物俱按五品职例，灵碑疏上皆写“诰授贾门秦氏宜人之灵位”。会芳园临街大门洞开，两边起了鼓乐厅，两班青衣按时奏乐，一对对执事摆的刀斩斧截。更有两面朱红销金大牌竖在门外，上面大书道：“防护内廷紫禁道御前侍卫龙禁尉。”对面高起着宣坛，僧道对坛；榜上大书“世袭宁国公冢孙妇防护内廷御前侍卫龙禁尉贾门秦氏宜人之丧。四大部洲至中之地，奉天永建太平之国，总理虚无寂静沙门僧录司正堂万、总理元始正一教门道纪司正堂叶等，敬谨修斋，朝天叩佛”以及“恭请诸伽蓝、揭谛、功曹等神，圣恩普锡，神威远振，四十九日销灾洗业平安水陆道场”等语，亦不及繁记。
　　只是贾珍虽然心意满足，但里面尤氏又犯了旧疾，不能料理事务，惟恐各诰命来往，亏了礼数，怕人笑话，因此心中不自在。当下正忧虑时，因宝玉在侧，便问道：“事事都算安贴了，大哥哥还愁什么？”贾珍便将里面无人的话告诉了他。宝玉听说：笑道：“这有何难，我荐一个人与你，权理这一个月的事，管保妥当。”贾珍忙问：“是谁？”宝玉见坐间还有许多亲友，不便明言，走向贾珍耳边说了两句。贾珍听了，喜不自胜，笑道：“这果然妥贴。如今就去。”说着拉了宝玉，辞了众人，便往上房里来。
可巧这日非正经日期，亲友来的少，里面不过几位近亲堂客，邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐并合族中的内眷陪坐。闻人报：“大爷进来了。”唬的众婆娘“唿”的一声，往后藏之不迭。独凤姐款款站了起来。贾珍此时也有些病症在身，二则过于悲痛，因拄个拐踱了进来。邢夫人等因说道：“你身上不好，又连日多事，该歇歇才是，又进来做什么？”贾珍一面拄拐，扎挣着要蹲身跪下请安道乏，邢夫人等忙叫宝玉搀住，命人拿椅子与他坐。贾珍不肯坐，因勉强陪笑道：“侄儿进来有一件事要求二位婶娘、大妹妹。”邢夫人等忙问：“什么事？”贾珍忙说道：“婶娘自然知道，如今孙子媳妇没了，侄儿媳妇又病倒。我看里头着实不成体统，要屈尊大妹妹一个月，在这里料理料理，我就放心了。”邢夫人笑道：“原来为这个。你大妹妹现在你二婶娘家，只和你二婶娘说就是了。”王夫人忙道：“他一个小孩子，何曾经过这些事，倘或料理不清，反叫人笑话，倒是再烦别人好。”贾珍笑道：“婶娘的意思侄儿猜着了，是怕大妹妹劳苦了。若说料理不开，从小儿大妹妹玩笑时就有杀伐决断，如今出了阁，在那府里办事，越发历练老成了。我想了这几日，除了大妹妹再无人可求了。婶娘不看侄儿和侄儿媳妇面上，只看死的分上罢！”说着流下泪来。”
王夫人心中为的是凤姐未经过丧事，怕他料理不起，被人见笑。今见贾珍苦苦的说，心中已活了几分，却又眼看着凤姐出神。那凤姐素日最喜揽事，好卖弄能干，今见贾珍如此央他，心中早已允了。又见王夫人有活动之意，便向王夫人道：“大哥说得如此恳切，太太就依了罢。”王夫人悄悄的问道：“你可能么？”凤姐道：“有什么不能的。外面的大事已经大哥哥料理清了，不过是里面照管照管。便是我有不知的，问太太就是了。”王夫人见说得有理，便不出声。贾珍见凤姐允了，又陪笑道：“也管不得许多了，横竖要求大妹妹辛苦辛苦。我这里先与大妹妹行礼，等完了事，我再到那府里去谢。”说着就作揖，凤姐连忙还礼不迭。
　　贾珍便命人取了宁国府的对牌来，命宝玉送与凤姐，说道：“妹妹爱怎么就怎么样办，要什么，只管拿这个取去，也不必问我。只求别存心替我省钱，要好看为上；二则也同那府里一样待人才好，不要存心怕人抱怨。只这两件外，我再没不放心的了。”凤姐不敢就接牌，只看着王夫人，王夫人道：“你大哥既这么说，你就照看照看罢了。只是别自作主意，有了事打发人问你哥哥嫂子一声儿要紧。”宝玉早向贾珍手里接过对牌来，强递与凤姐了。贾珍又问：“妹妹还是住在这里，还是天天来呢？若是天天来，越发辛苦了。我这里赶着收拾出一个院落来，妹妹住过这几日，倒安稳。”凤姐笑说：“不用，那边也离不得我，倒是天天来的好。”贾珍说：“也罢了。”然后又说了一回闲话，方才出去。
一时女眷散后，王夫人因问凤姐：“你今儿怎么样？”凤姐道：“太太只管请回去；我须得先理出一个头绪来才回得去呢。”王夫人听说，便先同邢夫人回去，不在话下。这里凤姐来至三间一所抱厦中坐了。因想，头一件是人口混杂，遗失东西；二件，事无专管，临期推委；三件，需用过费，滥支冒领；四件，任无大小，苦乐不均；五件，家人豪纵，有脸者不能服钤束，无脸者不能上进。此五件实是宁府中风俗。
不知凤姐如何处治，且听下回分解。

After Jia Lian had seen Daiyu off to Yangzhou, Xifeng found life rather dull. Every evening she would chat or laugh for a time with Pinger before going to bed at random. One evening, the two of them having gone to bed early after warming themselves by the brazier in the lamplight and fumigating the quilts with incense, they were reckoning on their fingers how far her husband must have travelled when Pinger fell asleep. Xifeng herself was growing drowsy when she seemed to see Qinshi come in.

“How sound you’re sleeping, aunt!” said Qinshi with a smile. “I’m going away today, yet you couldn’t even see me off. But because we’ve always been so close, I’ve come to say goodbye. There’s one thing besides that I’d like to entrust to you, aunt, as no one else is fit to undertake it.”

“What is it?” Xifeng asked mechanically.

“You’re such an exceptional woman, aunt, a heroine among women, that even men in official belts and caps are no match for you. Is it possible you don’t know the sayings that ‘the moon waxes only to wane, water brims only to overflow,’ and ‘the higher the climb the harder the fall’? Our house has prospered for nearly a hundred years. If one day it happens that at the height of good fortune the ‘tree falls and the monkeys scatter’ as the old saying has it, then what will become of our cultured old family?”

Xifeng was impressed and awed by this.

“Your fear is well founded,” she replied. “But what can be done to prevent it?”

“How stupid you are, aunt!” Qinshi gave a mocking laugh. “Bad luck follows good as surely as disgrace follows honour. This has been so from time immemorial. How can men prevent it? The only thing to do is to make some provision for lean years in times of plenty. Take today. Everything is fine, but there are two things that aren’t being done which would ensure future security if they were attended to now.”

“What things?”

“Although at the ancestral graves sacrifices are offered at the four seasons, there’s no fixed source of income for this; and although there’s a family school, it has no fixed endowment. In my opinion, even if we have all we need now for the sacrifices and school, in future when the family falls on hard times what source will there be for these expenses? I think we should invest our present wealth in some farms and land near the ancestral graves to provide for the sacrifices; and the school should be moved to the same place. Then, with the proper rules drawn up, the whole clan can take turns to manage the income from the land — the sacrifices, provisions for the school and so on — for a year at a time. Then, as the outgoings and income would be in circulation, there would be no disputes or abuses. And even if someone were to be punished for a crime by the confiscation of his property, the ancestral estate would be exempt. Even if the family declines in future, the children will have somewhere to go back to to continue their studies and farm the land; and the sacrifices can be continued without interruption. If we just go on in our present extravagant way thinking that good times will last for ever, sooner or later we’re bound to come to grief. Very soon now we’re going to have some splendid celebrations, like adding fuel to the flames or embroidering flowers on brocade. But they’ll be no more than a flash in the pan, a brief moment of bliss. Whatever happens, don’t forget the proverb: ‘Even the grandest feast must have an end.’ You must make some provision betimes for lean years ahead. If you don’t, you’ll regret it too late.”

“What celebrations are coming?” asked Xifeng.

“That is hidden by the ways of Heaven and must not be revealed. But because you’ve been so good to me, aunt, I’d like to give you a word of warning before I go. Remember this couplet:

When the three months of spring have sped, each flower’s charm must fade. Let each one heaven’s will obey, for none a season can delay.”

Xifeng was about to ask what this meant when she was awakened by four blows on the cloud-board at the second gate — the announcement of a death. A servant came in to announce:

“Madam Rong of the East Mansion has passed away.”

Xifeng broke into a cold sweat and gave a start. Then, recovering herself, she dressed and hurried over to Lady Wang’s apartments. The whole household already knew the news and all were filled with foreboding and grief, none more so than those elders who knew how virtuous she had been and the younger

His juniors remembered how kind and affectionate she had always been, and the servants young and old recalled her past kindness to them, her compassion for the poor and humble, her affection for the old and young. All mourned and lamented her.

But enough of this.

Baoyu had been very lonely and lost since Daiyu’s return south. He had no heart to play with the other girls but went to bed every night in low spirits. The news of Qin Keqing’s death, coming to him in a dream, made him start up from his pillow with a stab of pain in his heart; and with a cry he spat out a mouthful of blood.

Xiren and the other maids hurried over to help him and ask what was wrong. They wanted to fetch the Lady Dowager, but he stopped them.

“Don’t worry,” he said. “It’s nothing. It’s just that the heat of anger has upset my circulation and made me bring up this blood.”

He got up at once and demanded to be dressed so that he could go to his grandmother and then call on the Jias. Although Xiren was uneasy, not venturing to cross him she helped him to dress and he went in to see the Lady Dowager. He was most eager to be off.

As he insisted on going, his grandmother ordered a carriage for him and told many servants to accompany him.

They found the gates of the Ning Mansion wide open and lanterns on both sides making the place as bright as day. There was a confused hubbub of voices and the sound of earth-shaking lamentations. Alighting from his carriage, Baoyu hurried to the room where the corpse was lying and wept there bitterly. Then he went in to see Madam You, who happened to be laid up with a stomachache and was resting in bed. After that he went to find Jia Zhen.

By this time Jia Dairu, Jia Daixiu, Jia Chi, Jiao Xiao, Jia Dun, Jia She, Jia Zheng, Jia Cong, Jia Bin, Jia Heng, Jia Guang, Jia Chen, Jia Qiong, Jia Lin, Jia Qiang, Jia Chang, Jia Ling, Jia Yun, Jia Qin, Jia Zhen, Jia Ping, Jia Zao, Jia Jun, Jia Fen, Jia Fang, Jia Lan, Jia Jun and Jia Zhi had all arrived. Jia Zhen, dissolved in tears, was telling Jia Dairu and the others:

“Everyone in the family, high and low, and all our friends and relatives know that my daughter-in-law was ten times better than my son. Now she has gone, my branch of the family is finished. There’s not a soul left to carry on.”

As he broke down again they tried to comfort him.

“She has already breathed her last,” they said. “Crying is no use. We must decide what must be done.”

“What is there to decide?” Jia Zhen clapped his hands. “I shall spend all I have on the funeral.”

Just then Qin Ye and Qin Zhong as well as some relatives of Madam You and her sisters arrived. Jia Zhen ordered Jia Qiong, Jia Chen, Jia Lin and Jia Qiang to entertain the guests, and sent to invite officers from the Board of Astronomy to choose auspicious days for the funeral ceremonies. It was decided that the body should be placed in the coffin after seven times seven or forty-nine days, and mourning should start three days after the death with the issue of obituary notices. During these forty-nine days, a hundred and eight Buddhist monks were to perform mass in the main hall to release the souls of those passed away before and after; another altar was to be erected in the Tower of Heavenly Fragrance where ninety-nine Taoists of the Perfect Truth Sect were to offer sacrifices for nineteen days to redeem the sins of the dead; and the coffin was to be taken to the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance, where another fifty high bonzes and fifty high Taoists were to sacrifice before it every seventh day.

Jia Jing, on hearing of the death of his eldest grandson’s wife, was too intent on achieving immortality to return home and risk contamination by worldly dust which might spoil all his past efforts. So he left everything to the discretion of Jia Zhen.

Jia Zhen, bent on making a lavish display, found several boards of cedarwood unsatisfactory for the coffin. It happened just then that Xue Pan called to offer his condolences, and seeing Jia Zhen’s need of a good coffin he said:

“We have a board in our timber-yard which was cut from iron-wood on the Tie-Net Mountain. It makes a coffin which will last for ten thousand years. My father brought it back, and the Prince of Zhongyi at that time wanted to buy it, but for one reason or another he didn’t take it. It’s still stored with us, and no one has ever been rich enough to buy it. But if you want it, sir, you’re welcome to have it.”

"If you want it, have it brought for us to see." Delighted, Jia Zhen ordered it to be fetched. When it was carried in they saw that it was eight inches thick at both ends, grained like the betel palm and scented like sandalwood or musk. Tapped with the knuckles, it gave out a ring like jade or stone. Everyone exclaimed in admiration.

"What will it cost?" asked Jia Zhen with a smile.

Xue Pan smiled too. "You couldn't buy it anywhere for a thousand taels. Never mind the price. Just give the men a few taels for their labour."

Jia Zhen expressed profuse thanks and ordered workmen to saw the wood to make the coffin.

Jia Zheng demurred, "This is not for ordinary people to use. Better have one made of the best fir."

But Jia Zhen would not listen to him.

Now news came that Qin Keqing's maid Ruizhu had dashed out her brains against a pillar. This struck everyone as even more extraordinary and the whole clan praised the girl. Jia Zhen had her encoffined with the ceremony due to a grandchild and her coffin was placed in the Pavilion of Attained Immortality in Celestial Fragrance Park. Another young maid, Baozhu, offered to act as Keqing's dutiful daughter and take the chief mourner's part. This pleased Jia Zhen so much that he at once gave orders that from then on Baozhu was to be called "Little Sister." She mourned before the coffin most pathetically as was fitting for an unmarried daughter. The whole clan as well as the domestics observed the old conventions, so that everything was done in strict accordance with the rules.

Jia Zhen reflected, "Jia Rong is no more than a state scholar, which doesn't look well in the funeral inscription and doesn't entitle him to many bearers and insignia." This worried him.

The fourth day of the first week of mourning happened to be the day on which Dai Quan, Chief Eunuch of the Palace of Great Splendour, came in a great sedan-chair with sounding gongs to offer sacrifice. After first sending a subordinate with offerings, he had now come in person. Jia Zhen ushered him into the Bee-Teasing Pavilion and served him tea there. Having already made up his mind what to do, he seized this chance to ask the eunuch's help in purchasing an honorary rank for his son.

Dai Quan took the hint. "I suppose you want to make the funeral more impressive?" he asked.

"Your assumption is correct, sir," replied Jia Zhen.

"As luck would have it, there's a fine vacancy," said Dai Quan. "Of the three hundred officers assigned to the Imperial Guard, two posts have fallen vacant. Yesterday the third brother of the Marquis of Xiangyang came to ask me for one, bringing fifteen hundred taels of silver to my house. You know how close we old friends are, so for his grandfather's sake I had to agree. There's still one post left. Who would have thought that Fatty Feng, the Military Governor of Yongxing, would ask me to buy it for his son? I didn't have time to promise it to him. If your boy wants it, have a resume of his career written out at once."

Jia Zhen lost no time in having this written on red paper. Dai Quan read it.

Jia Rong, twenty, a state scholar of Jiangning in Yingtian Prefecture. Great-grandfather: Jia Da-hua, hereditary general of the first rank with the appellation Divine Might, formerly commander of the Metropolitan Barracks. Grandfather: Jia Jing, a Palace Graduate in the year bingchen. Father: Jia Zhen, hereditary general of the third rank with the appellation Valiant.

Dai Quan handed this to an attendant to keep.

"Take this to the Board of Revenue," he told him, "and give it to old Zhao the secretary with my compliments. Ask him to issue a patent for a captain in the Imperial Guard of the fifth rank, and fill in this resume. I'll bring the silver tomorrow to be delivered to the Board." The attendant assented.

When Dai Quan took his leave, Jia Zhen could not detain him but saw him out. At the gate, as the eunuch was about to mount his sedan-chair, Jia Zhen asked, "Shall I send the silver to the Board or to your residence, sir?"

"If you take it to the Board, you'll be cheated. Better give me a thousand taels. That will save trouble."

Jia Zhen was profuse in his thanks. "After the mourning is over," he promised, "I shall bring my worthless son to kowtow his gratitude."

They then parted.

Now more shouting was heard at the gate. The wife of the Marquis of Zhongjing had arrived with her niece Shi Xiangyun. Lady Wang, Lady Xing and Xifeng had just welcomed them into the hall when the marquises of Jinxiang and Chuaming and the earl of Shoushan were announced.

Offerings had been placed before the coffin. The three alighted from their chairs and Jia Zhen welcomed them into the main hall. So many friends and relatives came and went that it was impossible to keep count of them all. For forty-nine days the street outside the Ning Mansion was a sea of white mourners as officials in their brilliant robes came and went in an endless stream.

Jia Zhen had Jia Rong change the next day into his best clothes to go and collect the official notification of his appointment. All the funeral paraphernalia and sacrifices were those prescribed for an officer of the fifth rank. The inscription on the spirit tablet was: “Spirit Tablet of the Lady Qin, Consort of the Heir Apparent of the Ning Guo Duke, Invested with the Rank of Worthy and Virtuous Lady by Imperial Patent.”

The main gate of the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance opening on to the street was thrown wide. On either side stood drum towers and two bands of musicians in blue played at the proper times. The bearers of insignia, arranged in pairs, stood stiffly to attention. Two big vermilion boards inscribed in gold were set up outside the gate, bearing the words: “Chief Guardian of the Inner Palace of the Forbidden Precincts and Imperial Guardsman of the Dragon Imperial Bodyguard.” Facing these across the way a lofty altar had been erected where Buddhist and Taoist priests celebrated mass together. A placard above announced: “Obsequies of the Lady Qin, Consort of the Heir Apparent of the Ning Guo Duke, Chief Guardian of the Inner Palace of the Forbidden Precincts and Imperial Guardsman of the Dragon Imperial Bodyguard.”

“In the central domain of the Four Continents, in the land where eternal peace is established by heavenly mandate, the Most Reverend Wan, Head of the Buddhist Clergy in the Ministry of Rites, Controller of the Void, Silence and Purity of the Order of the Sakya, and the Most Reverend Ye, Head of the Taoist Clergy in the Ministry of Rites, Controller of the Primordial Orthodox Church of Tao, with all reverence prepare this pure feast and worship Heaven and the Buddha.”

“They humbly summon all devas, guardians and divine generals to shed abroad their sacred mercy and display abroad their divine might, that for forty-nine days the holy water may wash away sin and disaster and the assembly may secure peace.”

But it is impossible to record all the details.

Although Jia Zhen was well satisfied, his wife’s illness had taken a turn for the worse and she was unable to help with the entertaining. Afraid that his womenfolk might prove unequal to the task and he be laughed at for their lack of etiquette, he was very much put out. As he was worrying, he noticed Baoyu at his side.

“Everything’s well arranged,” said Baoyu. “Why are you still looking so worried, cousin?”

Jia Zhen explained that he had no one to take charge inside.

“That’s no problem,” cried Baoyu. “I’ll recommend someone to act as steward for the month. I guarantee she’ll do all right.”

“Who is it?” asked Jia Zhen eagerly.

But since the room was full of relatives Baoyu did not like to speak out. He just whispered in Jia Zhen’s ear.

Jia Zhen was overjoyed. “That’s an excellent idea,” he said. “I’ll go and ask her at once.” He took Baoyu’s arm and, excusing himself to the others, they went off together.

As it happened, this was not one of the main days for the funeral and few relatives had come. Only a few ladies of the house were sitting with Lady Xing, Lady Wang and Xifeng. When it was announced that the master had arrived, the serving-women scattered in confusion, leaving Xifeng alone to rise slowly to her feet.

Jia Zhen, who was unwell himself and prostrate with grief, came in leaning on a cane. Lady Xing and the others urged him to rest, asking why he had troubled to come in.

Leaning on his cane he forced himself to curtsey to them. Then, declining the seat they offered, he squatted on his heels instead and with a wan smile begged a favour of his aunts and Xifeng.

When they asked what it was, he said, “You know, aunts, my daughter-in-law has gone and my wife is laid up. I can see that things are at sixes and seven inside and I’d like to ask my younger cousin to take charge here for a month to put things straight. Then I can stop worrying.”

“So that’s it,” said Lady Xing. “Xifeng is staying with your Second Aunt. Ask her.”

“She’s only a child,” put in Lady Wang. “She’s never managed anything so important. If she bungled it, people would laugh. Better ask someone else.”

“I understand, aunt,” said Jia Zhen with a smile. “You’re afraid she may find it too much of a strain.

She said, “Since childhood your elder cousin has been decisive and strong- willed. Since her marriage and taking charge of affairs over there she has gained more experience and knows how to handle things. I’ve been thinking these last few days that there’s no one but your elder cousin I can ask. If you won’t do it for my son and daughter-in-law’s sake, aunt, do it for the sake of the dead!” His tears fell as he spoke.

Now Lady Wang was only afraid that Xifeng, having had no experience of funeral ceremonies, might mismanage things and be laughed at. But since Jia Zhen pleaded so hard, she was rather won over. However, her eyes were still fixed thoughtfully on Xifeng, who for her part had always enjoyed managing affairs and liked to show how competent she was. Seeing Jia Zhen beg her like this, she had already agreed in her heart. And since Lady Wang seemed not disinclined to consent, she said to her:

“Cousin Zhen has spoken so sincerely, why not agree, madam?”

“Do you think you can do it?” whispered Lady Wang.

“I don’t see why not. Cousin Zhen has already cleared up the most important business outside. All that has to be done inside is to keep an eye on things. If there’s anything I don’t know, I can ask for your instructions.”

Lady Wang found this reasonable. She said no more but looked silent assent.

Jia Zhen, seeing that Xifeng had agreed, smiled.

“Of course it’s a lot to ask,” he said. “But I must beg you, cousin, to take this on. Let me first express my thanks. When this is over, I shall come to your house to thank you properly.” With that he clasped his hands and bowed.

Xifeng hastily curtseyed in return.

Jia Zhen then sent for the tally of the Ning Mansion and ordered Baoyu to hand it to Xifeng.

“Do whatever you think fit, cousin,” he said. “Don’t hesitate to take whatever you need. There’s no need to consult me. I only beg you not to try to economize on my account. The main thing is to do the thing handsomely. And secondly, treat the servants here as you do those in your own house. Don’t be afraid of offending people. Those are my only two requests. I leave everything else to you.”

Xifeng was reluctant to take the tally until she saw Lady Wang nod.

“Since your cousin urges you so sincerely, just do your best to help out,” said Lady Wang. “But don’t take it on yourself to make decisions. Send to ask for your cousin’s or his wife’s instructions if any problems crop up.”

Baoyu had already taken the tally from Jia Zhen and pressed it into Xifeng’s hands.

“Will you stay here, cousin, or come over every day?” asked Jia Zhen. “It will be very tiring to come every day. I’ll have a place made ready for you so that you can stay here quietly these next few days.”

“There’s no need,” she replied with a smile. “They can’t do without me over there. I’d better come every day.”

“Very well, as you like.” After a little more small talk he took his leave.

When the ladies had dispersed, Lady Wang asked Xifeng, “What do you plan to do?”

“Please go back now, madam,” was the answer. “I must first go through the accounts and get things sorted out before I return.”

Lady Wang thereupon went back with Lady Xing.

Xifeng, having taken a seat in a three-roomed annex, reflected: First, the confusion here may lead to missing things. Second, since no one is assigned specific tasks, they shirk responsibility. Third, the spending is extravagant and there is much padding of expenses. Fourth, no distinction is made between those who work hard and those who idle, so that rewards and penalties are not just. Fifth, the servants are so arrogant that those with authority cannot control them and those without cannot do their work properly.

Such were the bad customs in the Ning Mansion.

To know how Xifeng dealt with them, read the next chapter.

第14章 林如海灵返苏州郡 贾宝玉路遏北静王

话说宁国府中都总管赖升闻知里面委请了凤姐，因传齐同事人等，说道：“如今请了西府里琏二奶奶管理内事，倘或他来支取东西，或是说话，小心伺候才好。每日大家早来晚散，宁可辛苦这一个月，过后再歇息，别把老脸面扔了。那是个有名的烈货，脸酸心硬，一时恼了不认人的。”众人都道：“说的是。”又有一个笑道：“论理，我们里头也得他来整治整治，都忒不象了。”正说着，只见来旺媳妇拿了对牌来领呈文经文榜纸，票上开着数目。众人连忙让坐倒茶，一面命人按数取纸。来旺抱着同来旺媳妇一路来至仪门，方交与来旺媳妇自己抱进去了。
凤姐即命彩明钉造册簿，即时传了赖升媳妇，要家花名册查看，又限明日一早传齐家人媳妇进府听差。大概点了一点数目单册，问了赖升媳妇几句话，便坐车回家。至次日卯正二刻，便过来了。那宁国府中老婆媳妇早已到齐，只见凤姐和赖升媳妇分派众人执事，不敢擅入，在窗外打听。听见凤姐和赖升媳妇道：“既托了我，我就说不得要你们嫌了。我可比不得你们奶奶好性儿，造事由得你们。再别说你们‘这府里原是这么样’的话，如今可要依着我行。错我一点儿，管不得谁是有脸的，谁是没脸的，一例清白处治。”说罢，便吩咐彩明念花名册，按名一个一个叫进来看视。一时看完，又吩咐道：“这二十个分作两班，一班十个，每日在内单管亲友来往倒茶，别的事不用管。这二十个也分作两班，每日单管本家亲戚茶饭，也不管别的事。这四十个人也分作两班，单在灵前上香、添油、挂幔、守灵、供饭、供茶、随起举哀，也不管别的事。这四个人专在内茶房收管杯碟茶器，要少了一件，四人分赔。这四个人单管酒饭器皿，少一件也是分赔。这八个人单管收祭礼。这八个单管各处灯油、蜡烛、纸札，我一总支了来，交给你们八个人，然后按我的数儿往各处分派。这二十个每日轮流各处上夜，照管门户，监察火烛，打扫地方。这下剩的按房分开，某人守某处，某处所有桌椅古玩起，至于痰盒掸子等物，一草一苗，或丢或坏，就问这看守的赔补。赖升家的每日揽总查看，或有偷懒的，赌钱吃酒、打架拌嘴的，立刻拿了来回我。你要徇情，叫我查出来，三四辈子的老脸，就顾不成了。如今都有了定规，以后那一行乱了，只和那一行算账。素日跟我的人，随身俱有钟表，不论大小事，都有一定的时刻。横竖你们上房里也有时辰钟。卯正二刻我来点卯；巳正吃早饭；凡有领牌回事，只在午初二刻；戌初烧过黄昏纸，我亲到各处查一遍，回来上夜的交明钥匙。第二日还是卯正二刻过来。说不得咱们大家辛苦这几日罢，事完了你们大爷自然赏你们。”
说毕，又吩咐按数发茶叶、油烛、鸡毛掸子、笤帚等物，一面又搬取家伙，桌面、椅搭、坐褥、毡席、痰盒、脚踏之类。一面交发，一面提笔登记，某人管某处，某人领物件，开的十分清楚。众人领了去，也都有了投奔，不似先时只拣便宜的做，剩下苦差没个招揽。各房中也不能趁乱迷失东西。便是人来客住，也都安静了，不比先前紊乱无头绪，一切偷安窃取等弊，一概都蠲了。
　　凤姐自己威重令行，心中十分得意。因见尤氏犯病，贾珍也过于悲哀，不大进饮食，自己每日从那府中熬了各样细粥，精美小菜，令人送过来。贾珍也另外吩咐，每日送上等菜到抱厦内，单预备凤姐。凤姐不畏勤劳，天天按时刻过来，点卯理事，独在抱厦内起坐，不与众妯娌合群，便有女眷来往也不迎送。
　　这日乃五七正五日上，那应佛僧正开方破狱，传灯照亡，参阎君，拘都鬼，延请地藏王，开金桥，引幢蟠；那道士们正伏章申表，朝三清，叩玉帝；神僧们行香，放焰口，拜水忏；又有十二众青年尼僧，搭绣衣，红鞋，在灵前默诵接引诸咒，十分热闹。那凤姐知道今日的客不少，寅正便起来梳洗。及收拾完备，更衣盥手，喝了几口奶子，漱口已毕，正是卯正二刻了。来旺媳妇率领众人伺候已久。凤姐出至厅前，上了车，前面一对明角灯，上写“荣国府”三个大字。来至宁府大门首，门灯朗挂，两边一色绰灯，照如白昼，白汪汪穿孝家人两行侍立。请车至正门上，小厮退去，众媳妇上来揭起车帘。凤姐下了车，一手扶着丰儿，两个媳妇执着手把灯照着，簇拥凤姐进来。宁府诸媳妇迎着请安。凤姐款步入会芳园中登仙阁灵前，一见棺材，那眼泪恰似断线之珠，滚将下来。院中多少小厮垂手侍立，伺候烧纸。凤姐吩咐一声：“供茶烧纸。”只听一律锣鸣，诸乐齐奏，早有人请过一张大圈椅来，放在灵前。凤姐坐下，放声大哭，于是里外上下男女接声嚎哭。贾珍、尤氏忙令人劝止，凤姐才止住了哭。来旺媳妇倒茶漱口毕，方起身，别了族中诸人，自入抱厦来，按名查点。各项人数，俱已到齐，只有迎送亲友上的一人未到，即令传来。那人惶恐，凤姐冷笑道：“原来是你误了，你比他们有体面，所以不听我的话！”那人回道：“奴才天天都来的早，只有今儿来迟了一步，求奶奶饶过初次。”正说着，只见荣国府中的王兴媳妇来了，往里探头儿。凤姐且不发放这人，却问：“王兴媳妇来作什么？”王兴家的近前说：“领牌取线，打车轿网络。”说着将帖儿递上，凤姐令彩明念道：“大轿两顶，小轿四顶，车四辆，共用大小络子若干根，每根用珠儿线若干斤。”凤姐听了数目相合，便命彩明登记，取荣国府对牌发下。王兴家的去了。
凤姐方欲说话，只见荣国府的四个执事人进来，都是支取东西领牌的，凤姐问他们要了帖，念过听了，一共四件，因指两件道：“这个开销错了，再算清了来领。”说着将帖子摔下来。那二人扫兴而去。凤姐因见张材家的在旁，便问：“你有什么事？”张材家的忙取帖子回道：“就是方才车轿围子做成，领取裁缝工银若干两。”凤姐听了，收了帖子，命彩明登记，待王兴交过，得了买办的回押相符，然后与张材家的去领。一面又命念那一件，是为宝玉外书房完竣，支领买纸料糊裱祷，凤姐听了，即命收帖儿登记，待张材家的缴清再发。
　　凤姐便说道：“明儿他也来迟了，后儿我也来迟了，将来都没有人了。本来要饶你，只是我头一次宽了，下次就难管别人了，不如开发了好。”登时放下脸来，叫“带出去打他二十板子！”众人见凤姐动怒，不敢怠慢，拉出去照数打了，进来回覆。凤姐又掷下宁府对牌：“说与赖升，革他一个月的钱粮。”吩咐“散了罢。”众人方各自办事去了。那被打的也含羞饮泣而去。彼时荣宁两处领牌交牌人往来不绝，凤姐又一一开发了。于是宁府中人才知凤姐利害，彼此俱各兢兢业业，不敢偷安，不在话下。
　　如今且说宝玉，因见人众，恐秦钟受委曲，遂同他往凤姐处坐坐。凤姐正吃饭，见他们来了，笑道：“好长腿子，快上来罢。”宝玉道：“我们偏了。”凤姐道：“在这边外头吃的，还是那边吃的？”宝玉道：“同那些浑人吃什么！还是那边跟着老太太吃了来的。”说着，一面归坐。
　　凤姐饭毕，就有宁府一个媳妇来领牌，为支取香灯，凤姐笑道：“我算着你今儿该来支取，想是忘了。要终久忘了，自然是你包出来，都便宜了我。”那媳妇笑道：“何尝不是忘了，方才想起来，再迟一步也领不成了。”说毕，领牌而去。一时登记交牌。秦钟因笑道：“你们两府里都是这牌，倘别人私造一个，支了银子去．怎么好！”凤姐笑道：“依你说，都没王法了！”宝玉因道：“怎么咱们家没人来牌子支东西？”凤姐道：“他们来领的时候，你还做梦呢。我且问你，你们多早晚才念夜书呢？”宝玉道：“巴不得今日就念才好。只是他们不快给收拾书房，也是没法儿。凤姐笑道：“你请我请儿，包管就快了。”宝玉道：“你也不中用，他们该做到那里的时候，自然有了。”凤姐道：“就是他们做也得要东西，搁不住我不给对牌是难的。”宝玉听说，便猴向凤姐身上立刻要牌，说：“好姐姐，给他们牌，好支东西去收拾。”凤姐道：“我乏的身上生疼，还搁的住你这么揉搓？你放心罢，今儿才领了裱糊纸去了，他们该要的还等叫去呢，可不傻了？”宝玉不信，凤姐便叫彩明查册子给他看。
　　正闹着，人来回：“苏州去的昭儿来了。”凤姐急命进来。昭儿打千儿请安，凤姐便问：“回来做什么？”昭儿道：“二爷打发回来的。林姑老爷是九月初三巳时没的。二爷帮了林姑娘同送林姑老爷的灵到苏州，大约赶年底回来。二爷打发奴才来报个信儿请安，讨老太太的示下。还瞧瞧奶奶家里好，叫把大毛衣裳带几件去。”凤姐道：“你见过别人了没有？”昭儿道：“都见过了。”说毕，连忙退出。凤姐向宝玉笑道：“你林妹妹可在咱们家住长了。”宝玉道：“了不得，想来这几日他不知哭的怎么样呢！”说着蹙眉长叹。
　　凤姐见昭儿回来，因当着人不及细问贾琏，心中七上八下。待要回去，奈事未毕，少不得耐到晚上回来，又叫进昭儿来，细问一路平安。连夜打点大毛衣服，和平儿亲自检点收拾，再细细追想所需何物，一并包裹交给昭儿。又细细儿的吩咐昭儿：“在外好生小心些伏侍，别惹你二爷生气。时常劝他少喝酒，别勾引他认得混账女人。我知道了，回来打折了你的腿！”昭儿笑着答应出去。那时天已四更，睡下，不觉早又天明，忙梳洗过宁府来。
　　那贾珍因见发引日近，亲自坐车，带了阴阳司吏，往铁槛寺来踏看寄灵之所。又一一嘱咐住持色空好生预备新鲜陈设，多请名僧，以备接灵使用。色空忙备晚斋。贾珍也无心茶饭，因天晚不及进城，就在净室胡乱歇了一夜。次日一早，赶忙的进城来料理出殡之事，一面又派人先往铁槛寺，连夜另外修饰停灵之处，并厨茶等项，接灵人口。
　　凤姐见发引日期在迩，也预先逐细分派料理，一面又派荣府中车轿人从跟王夫人送殡，又顾自己送殡去占下处。目今正值缮国公诰命亡故，邢、王二夫人又去吊祭送殡。西安郡妃华诞，送寿礼。又有胞兄王仁连家眷回南，一面写家信并带往之物。又兼迎春染疾，每日请医服药，看医生的启帖，讲论症源，斟酌药案。各事冗杂，亦难尽述，因此忙的凤姐茶饭无心，坐卧不宁。到了宁府里，这边荣府的人跟着；回到荣府里，那边宁府的人又跟着。凤姐虽然如此之忙，只因素性好胜，惟恐落人褒贬，故费尽精神，筹划的十分整齐，于是合族中上下无不称叹。
　　这日伴宿之夕，亲朋满座，尤氏犹卧于内室，一切张罗款待，都是凤姐一人周全承应。合族中虽有许多妯娌，也有言语钝拙的，也有举止轻浮的，也有羞口羞脚不惯见人的，也有惧贵怯官的，越显得凤姐洒爽风流，典则俊雅，真是“万绿丛中一点红”了，那里还把众人放在眼里？挥霍指示，任其所为。那一夜中，灯明火彩，客送官迎，百般热闹自不用说。至天明吉时，一般六十四名青衣请灵，前面铭旌上大书：“诰封一等宁国公冢孙妇防护内廷紫禁道御前侍卫龙禁尉享强寿贾门秦氏宜人之灵柩。”一应执事陈设，皆系现赶新做出来的，一色光彩夺目。宝珠自行未嫁女之礼，摔丧驾灵，十分哀苦。
　　那时官客送殡的，有镇国公牛清之孙现袭一等伯牛继宗，理国公柳彪之孙现袭一等子柳芳，齐国公陈翼之孙世袭三品威镇将军陈瑞文，治国公马魁之孙世袭三品威远将军马尚德，修国公侯晓明之孙世袭一等子侯孝康。缮国公诰命亡故，其孙石光珠守孝不得来。这六家与荣、宁二家，当日所称“八公”的便是。馀者更有南安郡王之孙，西宁郡王之孙，忠靖侯史鼎，平原侯之孙世袭二等男蒋子宁，定城侯之孙世袭二等男兼京营游击谢鲸，襄阳侯之孙世袭二等男戚建辉，景田侯之孙五城兵马司裘良，馀者锦乡伯公子韩奇、神武将军公子冯紫英、陈也俊、卫若兰等，诸王孙公子，不可枚数。堂客也共有十来顶大轿，三四十顶小轿，连家下大小轿子车辆，不下百十余乘。连前面各色执事陈设，接连一带摆了有三四里远。
　　走不多时，路上彩棚高搭，设席张筵，和音奏乐，俱是各家路祭：第一棚是东平郡王府的祭，第二棚是南安郡王的祭，第三棚是西宁郡王的祭，第四棚便是北静郡王的祭。原来这四王，当日惟北静王功最高，及今子孙犹袭王爵。现今北静王世荣年未弱冠，生得美秀异常，性情谦和。近闻宁国府冢孙妇告殂，因想当日彼此祖父有相与之情，同难同荣，因此不以王位自居，前日也曾探丧吊祭，如今又设了路奠，命麾下的各官在此伺候。自己五更入朝，公事一毕，便换了素服，坐着大轿，鸣锣张伞而来，到了棚前落轿，手下各官两旁拥侍，军民人众不得往还。
　　一时只见宁府大殡，浩浩荡荡，压地银山一般从北而至。早有宁府开路传事人报与贾珍，贾珍急命前面执事扎住，同贾赦、贾政三人连忙迎上来，以国礼相见。北静王轿内欠身，含笑答礼，仍以世交称呼接待，并不自大。贾珍道：“犬妇之丧，累蒙郡驾下临，荫生辈何以克当。”北静王笑道：“世交至谊，何出此言。”遂回头令长府官主祭代奠。贾赦等一旁还礼，复亲身来谢。北静王十分谦逊。因问贾政道：“那一位是衔玉而诞者？久欲一见为快，今日一定在此，何不请来？”贾政忙退下来，命宝玉更衣，领他前来遇见。
那宝玉素闻北静王的贤德，且才貌俱全，风流跌宕，不为官俗国体所缚，每思相会，只是父亲拘束，不克如愿。今见反来叫他，自是喜欢。一面走，一面瞥见那北静王坐在轿内，好个仪表。
不知近前又是怎样，且听下回分解。

Lai Sheng, the chief steward of the Ning Mansion, having heard that Xifeng had been invited to take charge, summoned all his fellow servants.

“Now that Mrs. Lian from the West Mansion has been put in charge here,” he said, “mind you’re all very careful. If she asks for anything or gives any orders, just do as she says. And we must all come earlier and leave later from now on. It’s only for one month, so even if we put ourselves out a bit we can take a rest after. Let’s not lose our reputations. She’s well known for her fiery temper. If she takes offence she shows no mercy.”

“Quite right,” they all agreed.

One of them added with a smile, “Still, a disciplinarian is just what we need. We’ve been getting out of hand.”

As they were talking a servant came in with a tally to fetch a certain amount of paper for notices and sacrificial labels. They made him sit down and offered him tea, then fetched the right amount of paper. He and his wife carried it to the inner gate, where she took it from him to carry inside.

Xifeng ordered Caiming to make a register and sent for Lai Sheng’s wife to bring her the list of the staff. She gave instructions that all the servants were to assemble the next morning in the Ning Mansion to receive their orders. Having glanced through the list and asked Lai Sheng’s wife a few questions, she went home by carriage.

She arrived the next day at half past six. All the older servants of the Ning Mansion had assembled. Not venturing to go in, they waited outside the window to hear what was going on. Presently Xifeng sent for Lai Sheng’s wife.

“Since I’ve been asked to take charge I’ll have to offend some people,” Xifeng told her. “I’m not as good-natured as your mistress, who lets you have your own way in everything. Don’t tell me, ‘That’s how we’ve always done things here.’ From now on, whatever I say goes. No matter who makes a mistake, no matter how long she’s been here or what she’s like, I shall punish her just the same.”

She ordered Caiming to read out the list of names. As each name was called the servant concerned came in for her inspection. When she had seen them all she announced:

“I’m dividing you into groups with different tasks. These twenty are to work in two shifts of ten. Your job is to see to the tea for visitors. Nothing else.

“These twenty are also to work in two shifts to serve the meals of the family. Nothing else.

“These forty are to work in two shifts. When not on duty at the sacrifice they are to look after the incense, oil and hangings, keep watch by the coffin, and offer tea and meals at sacrifices. When the mourners wail, they must wail too. Nothing else.

“These four are to keep the tea-service in the inner tea-room. If anything is missing, they’ll have to make it good.

“These four are to keep the dinner-service in the inner mess. If anything is missing, they’ll have to make it good.

“These eight are to receive the sacrificial offerings.

“These eight are to look after the lamps, candles and paper offerings in different places. I shall draw a fixed amount for all these and give it to you eight to share out as required.

“These twenty are to take it in turns to keep watch at night, patrolling the grounds, seeing to the fires and cleaning.

“The rest are to be divided up between the different houses to look after the furniture, curios, and so forth down to the spittoons and dusters. If the least things is lost or damaged, you’ll have to make it good.

“Lai Sheng’s wife will make a daily inspection. If she finds anyone lazy, drinking, gambling or fighting, she’s to report them to me at once. If she lets anyone off, and I find out, it will be the worse for her. She may be an old servant of three or four generations’ standing, but that won’t help her.

“Now everything’s been assigned and from now on, if anyone makes a mistake, I shall hold the head of that group responsible. Those who work for me in the other house all have watches. They do everything at fixed times, big things and small. You have a clock in your master’s apartments, so you’ve no excuse for not knowing the time.

“I shall come every day at half past six. At ten I shall go to breakfast. Then any of you who have tallies to show or business to report can do so. At half past one I shall have supper. When I’ve burnt the sacrificial paper at seven I shall make a tour of inspection, and those on night duty can then hand over the keys. I shall be back again the next day at half past six.

“So let’s all do our best.”

‘I know you’ve all been working very hard these last few days,’ said Xi-feng. ‘When this is over, your master will see that you are all rewarded.’

She gave orders for the tea, oil, candles, feather dusters, brooms and other daily requisitions to be issued in the proper quantities, and at the same time supervised the moving-in and distribution of the tables, chair-covers, cushions, rugs, spittoons and footstools that would be needed in the various offices. As the things were issued, she made a careful note of the issue in a book which she held in her hand, showing which servant had been put in charge of which room and what each had received. The servants, now that each had been assigned a particular responsibility and no one had any longer any opportunity of picking the soft options for himself and leaving the unpleasant jobs for others, and now that there was no more of the former muddle and confusion and pilfering and skrimshanking, went off to their various duties in a much more willing frame of mind. Even the visiting relatives were impressed by the new orderliness, so unlike the previous chaos.

Xi-feng was delighted that her authority was now so clearly established. Observing that You-shi was still unwell and that Cousin Zhen was too prostrate with grief to eat anything much, she had a variety of specially prepared gruels and delicacies made every day in the other mansion and sent across to them. Cousin Zhen for his part gave orders that a selection of the finest dishes was to be sent to Xi-feng daily in the penthouse where she took her meals. Untiring in her exertions, Xi-feng arrived punctually every morning at the hour of mǎo to direct the operations of the staff. She took her meals and spent the greater part of the day in the penthouse, avoiding the company of the other young married women and excusing herself from the duty of receiving and seeing off the female visitors.

The day in question was the fifth day of the fifth week of the mourning period. That morning the Buddhist monks were to ‘open the exits and break through the hells’, ‘hold a lantern service for the souls of the dead’, ‘have audience with Yama, King of Hell’, ‘arrest the malicious demons’, ‘invoke the help of Kṣitigarbha’, ‘raise the golden bridge’ and ‘lead the way with banners’; the Taoist priests on their side were to ‘humble themselves with written petitions’, ‘worship the Three Pure Ones’ and ‘kowtow to the Jade Emperor’; while the holy sūramgama monks were to ‘burn incense’, ‘perform the Mouth-opening Ceremony’ and ‘worship the Watery Penitence’. In addition to these, there were twelve young nuns in embroidered scarves and red shoes to be stationed in front of the coffin, where they would recite inaudibly the various spells for conducting the soul into Paradise. It was, in short, a day of great activity.

Xi-feng was aware that there would be many visitors that day and had got up at four o’clock to do her hair and wash. Having completed her toilet, she took a few sips of milk and rinsed out her mouth, and by half past five was ready to start. Brightie’s wife and the other women-servants who were to accompany her had already been waiting some time for her to appear. She now came out into the courtyard and got into her carriage. A pair of great horn lanterns bearing the words

ROSTGUO MANSION

in large characters preceded the carriage on its way. When it arrived at the Ning-guo entrance, the gate-lanterns shone with a brilliant light and a double row of tall ornamental lanterns on either side of the gateway made the scene as light as day. A crowd of white-clad servants stood on either hand to welcome the carriage as it drove through the great central gate. The men-servants withdrew as it entered, and the women came forward, raised the curtain of the carriage, and helped Xi-feng to alight.

A maid supported her on one side as she walked and two women with hand-lanterns preceded her. The Ning-guo women pressed around her as she advanced, paying their respects and inquiring after her health. Slowly, slowly, with dignified step, she entered the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance and approached the Ascension Pavilion, in which the coffin was laid. At the sight of the coffin the tears gushed from her eyes like pearls from a broken string. There was a row of pages drawn up in the courtyard outside the pavilion, waiting to burn the paper offerings at the word of command. Xi-feng gave the command:

‘Tea and paper-offerings!’

A gong struck and the various groups of musicians began to play all at once. A large carved lacquer armchair was hurriedly brought forward and placed in front of the coffin for Xi-feng to sit on. She sat down and now began to cry in earnest, and at once the whole family, high and low, inside the pavilion and out, men and women alike, joined in sympathetically with a great wailing and roaring.

Cousin Zhen and You-shi could be heard remonstrating with her and urging her not to give way, and presently she desisted. When Brightie’s wife had served her with tea and she had rinsed out her mouth, she rose to her feet and took her leave of the various members of the clan, after which she went off to her penthouse to begin the day’s business by checking the attendance of the servants. All of them appeared to be present with the exception of one whose duties lay at the outer gate receiving and seeing off male guests. Xi-feng sent for him. The man arrived in a state of some apprehension.

‘So you are the one who is late!’ said Xi-feng. ‘I suppose you think that because you have a more respectable job than the others you can afford to ignore my orders.’

‘Every day I have been here early,’ said the man. ‘This is the first time I have ever been late. I beg you, madam, to let me off this once.’

Just at that moment Wang Xing’s wife from the Rong-guo mansion arrived and could be seen peeping round the door of the office. Xi-feng ignored the man for the moment and asked her what she wanted. Wang Xing’s wife came up to her and handed her a delivery note.

‘It’s for the net-coverings for the sedans,’ she said. ‘I’ve come for the tallies so that I can get the materials.’

Xi-feng told Sunshine to read the note out. It requested:

Two large sedans  
Four small sedans  
Two carrying-chairs  
Four large net-coverings (plain)  
Four small net-coverings (plain)  
Four large net-coverings (with coloured patterns)  
Four small net-coverings (with coloured patterns)

"Four carriages altogether, and so many tassels for each, each tassel requiring so many ounces of pearl thread." Xifeng found the figures correct and ordered Brightie to enter them in the book and issue a Rong Mansion tally. Mrs. Wang Xing then left.

Xifeng was about to speak again when four stewards from the Rong Mansion came in to ask for tallies for the issue of materials. She asked for their requisition forms and after hearing them read out — there were four altogether — pointed to two of them.

"These figures are wrong. Work them out again and then come for your tallies." She tossed the forms down. The two stewards had to leave disappointed.

Noticing Mrs. Zhang Cai's wife standing on one side, Xifeng asked her her business. The woman promptly presented her form.

"The covers for the carriages and sedan-chairs are finished," she announced. "I've come for the tailors' wages."

Xifeng took the form and told Brightie to enter it in the book. Not until Wang Xing had reported his errand done and the purchases had been checked would she tell Mrs. Zhang Cai to go and draw the money. Meanwhile, the next form was read out. It was for the purchase of paper to paste over the windows of Baoyu's new outer study.

Xifeng had this entered too, to be issued after Mrs. Zhang Cai had settled her account.

"Tomorrow he comes late, the day after tomorrow I come late," remarked Xifeng. "Soon there'll be no one coming at all. I'd like to let you off, but if I'm lenient this first time others may take advantage. I'd better make an example of you."

Her face hardened.

"Take him out and give him twenty strokes," she ordered.

Seeing that she meant business, the servants hastily obeyed. The man was dragged out and given twenty strokes, then they came in to report the punishment done. Xifeng threw down the Ning Mansion tally.

"Tell Lai Sheng to dock him one month's stipend," she said. "Now you may all disperse."

The servants withdrew to go about their business. The man who had been punished went off in shame to nurse his resentment. And as the stewards from both mansions kept coming to collect or return tallies, Xifeng was kept busy dealing with them. It was only now that the Ning Mansion servants realized how formidable she was. Thereafter they all went about their duties in fear and trembling, not daring to idle.

But let us return to Baoyu. Fearing that Qin Zhong might be slighted in this crowd, he took him to see Xifeng, who was having a meal.

"You've come just at the right time," she cried with a smile. "Quick, sit down and have some with me."

Baoyu declined. "We've already eaten. Thanks all the same."

"Were you served in the other house or here?"

"Who wants to eat with that crew?" he retorted. "We had our meal with the old lady."

He took a seat.

Just then a servant from the Ning Mansion came for a tally to fetch incense and lanterns.

"I was reckoning you'd be coming for this today," remarked Xifeng. "I thought you'd forgotten. If you had, of course I'd have made you pay for it out of your own pocket. That would have suited me nicely."

"You're right, I did forget," the woman admitted cheerfully. "I only just remembered. If I'd been a bit later, I'd have been too late."

She took the tally and left after the entry had been made.

"Do both mansions use these tallies?" asked Qin Zhong. "What if someone made a counterfeit one to get money? That would be a fine how-do-you-do."

"In that case we'd have no rule at all!" Xifeng laughed.

"How is it no one from our house ever comes for tallies to get things?" asked Baoyu.

"You're still half asleep when they come for them," she told him. "Let me ask you now, when are you going to start your evening lessons?"

"I can't wait to start today. But they're so slow getting my study ready, there's nothing I can do about it."

"If you ask me to hurry them up, I guarantee it will be ready soon."

"That wouldn't be any use. They'll have it ready in their own good time."

"Even if they do the work they need materials. They can't do a thing if I don't issue tallies."

Hearing this, Baoyu started coaxing Xifeng and at once asked for a tally.

She cried, “Do give them the tally, dear sister, so that they can get what they need to clear up.”

“I’m so tired, every bone in my body aches,” retorted Xifeng. “How can you maul me about like this? Don’t worry. I’ve just issued the paper for pasting. If they want anything else they’ll have to wait to be sent for. Don’t be such a simpleton.”

But Baoyu would not believe her until she told Caiming to fetch the record book and show him.

In the middle of this argument a servant announced, “Zhao’er is back from Soochow.”

Xifeng immediately ordered him to be brought in.

Zhao’er knelt to pay his respects.

“Why have you come back?” she asked.

“The Second Master sent me. Master Lin passed away on the third of the ninth month at the hour of si.1 The Second Master has taken Miss Lin to see his coffin back to Soochow. They expect to be home again by the end of the year. The Second Master sent me to report this, to pay his respects and ask the Old Lady’s instructions. He also wanted to know how you are, madam, and to ask you to send some fur clothes with me.”

“Have you seen anyone else yet?”

“Yes, I’ve paid my respects to everybody.” With that he withdrew.

Xifeng turned with a smile to Baoyu. “Now your Cousin Lin will be staying with us for some time.”

“Poor thing!” he exclaimed. “How she must have been crying all these days.” He knit his brows and sighed.

Xifeng, having to hide her anxiety on Jia Lian’s account in the presence of others, was on tenterhooks. She would have liked to go home, but could not leave before the party broke up. She had to wait until the evening. Upon her return she sent for Zhao’er to ask whether all had gone well on the journey. Then she worked late into the night, with Pinger’s help, packing fur clothes. After careful thought she included whatever else might be needed, and had all bundled up and given to Zhao’er. She also gave him detailed instructions.

“Take good care of your master outside,” she charged him. “Don’t get him angry. Keep urging him not to drink too much, and don’t you go leading him astray with any loose women. If I find out, I’ll break your legs when you get back.”

Zhaoer assented laughingly and withdrew. By now it was the fourth watch. Xifeng lay down to sleep but soon it was dawn. She washed and dressed hastily and went over to the Ning Mansion.

The day for the funeral was approaching, and Jia Zhen in his carriage with the officers of the Imperial Astrological Department went to Prospect Garden to inspect the place where the coffin was to be deposited. He told the abbot Se Kong to prepare new hangings and invite more famous monks to be in attendance at the ceremony for the reception of the spirit. Se Kong hastily prepared a vegetarian meal for him, but Jia Zhen had no heart to eat and as it was too late to go back to the city he rested that night in a quiet room. The next morning he hurried back to town to make arrangements for the funeral, sending men at the same time to the Iron Threshold Temple to prepare rooms for those accompanying the coffin and to get the kitchen and tea-service ready.

Xifeng, seeing that the funeral was near, made careful preparations in advance. She assigned carriages, sedans and servants from the Rong Mansion to accompany Lady Wang to the funeral, and found herself a place from which to watch the procession. Just at this time the wife of the Duke of Shan died, and Lady Xing as well as Lady Wang had to go to offer condolences and attend the funeral. The consort of the Prince of Xian had a birthday, for which presents had to be sent. And Xifeng’s elder brother Wang Ren was going back south with his family, so she had to write a letter home and prepare gifts to send with him. In addition, Yingchun was ill and doctors had to be called in every day to examine her and study the prescriptions, discuss the origin of her illness and decide on the treatment. It is impossible to enumerate all her tasks. Xifeng, too busy to eat or sleep peacefully, had no time to relax either in the Ning Mansion or at home. But so anxious was she not to incur any criticism, being by nature extremely strong-willed, that she strained every nerve to plan so carefully that everyone in both mansions was loud in her praise.

The night before the funeral the hall was thronged with friends and relatives, but Madam You remained in her inner room leaving Xifeng alone to see to everything and entertain the guests. Although there were many young married women in the clan, some were tongue-tied and shy, others flighty and undignified — not one of them was any use at a big function like this.

Some of the women were too bashful to join in, others were afraid of the Lady Dowager or Lady Wang; but their very timidity set off Xifeng’s dashing informality and the dignified, stylish way in which she carried out her duties. She stood out from the rest like a single red blossom amid clusters of green leaves. Paying no attention to the rest, she gave orders right and left as she pleased. And that night, with the place ablaze with lanterns and candles and a constant stream of visitors and officials coming and going, the excitement and hubbub need not be described.

At dawn, when the auspicious hour arrived, sixty-four bearers in blue bore the coffin out. On the great funeral streamer in front was inscribed in large characters:

The bier of the Lady Qin of the Jia Family, Wife of the Imperial Guards Officer Jia Rong who is a Defender of the Inner Palace and Commissioned by the Emperor to Enter the Presence, Eldest Great-Grandson of the Duke of Ningguo Enfeoffed with the First Rank, who lived to a Great Age.

All the paraphernalia was new and made for the occasion, dazzlingly splendid. Baozhu, acting the part of an unmarried daughter, smashed the bowl with the paper money at the start of the procession and then accompanied the coffin, weeping and wailing.

The gentlemen present to see the cortege off included: Niu Jizong, grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo Niu Qing, who had inherited the rank of first-class baron; Liu Fang, grandson of the Duke of Liguo Liu Biao, who had inherited the rank of first-class viscount; Chen Ruiwen, grandson of the Duke of Qiguo Chen Yi, who had inherited the post of general of the third rank; Ma Shangde, grandson of the Duke of Zhiguo Ma Kui, who had inherited the post of general of the third rank; and Hou Xiaokang, grandson of the Duke of Xiuguo Hou Xiaoming, who had inherited the rank of first-class viscount. As the Duke of Shanguo’s wife had died, his grandson Shi Guangzhu was in mourning and unable to come. These six families together with the Ning and Rong Mansions had formerly been known as the “Eight Dukes.”

Then there were the grandsons of the Prince of Nan’an and the Prince of Xining; Shi Ding, Marquis of Zhongjing; Jiang Zining, grandson of the Marquis of Pingyuan, who had inherited the rank of second-class baron; Xie Jing, grandson of the Marquis of Dingcheng, who had inherited the rank of second-class baron and was captain of the Metropolitan Garrison; Qi Jianhui, grandson of the Marquis of Xiangyang, who had inherited the rank of second-class baron; and Qiu Liang, grandson of the Marquis of Jingtian, who was commander of the Five Metropolis Military Headquarters. Besides these, Han Qi, son of the Earl of Jinxiang; Feng Ziying, son of General Shenwu; and Chen Yejun and Wei Ruolan — scions of princely and noble houses too many to enumerate. There were also some ten large sedan-chairs and thirty or forty small ones, as well as over one hundred large and small carriages belonging to the family, so that the procession of funeral paraphernalia stretched for three or four li.

They had not gone far when they came to a shed by the roadside where a feast was spread and music was being played. This was a sacrificial offering from one family. The first shed was that of the Prince of Dongping, the second that of the Prince of Nan’an, the third that of the Prince of Xining, the fourth that of the Prince of Beijing. In fact, of the four princes the Prince of Beijing had in the old days won the greatest distinction and his descendants still held the title of prince. The present prince, Shui Rong, was a young man still in his teens, an exceptionally handsome and modest gentleman. When he heard that the eldest great-granddaughter-in-law of the Ning mansion had died, remembering his grandfathers’ friendship and the fact that their families had shared weal and woe, he had not stood on his dignity as a prince but the previous day had come to offer condolences. And now he had set up a roadside sacrifice with all his officers in attendance.

He had gone to Court at the fifth watch. After official business was over he changed into mourning and, mounting his great sedan-chair with its canopy, had come with sounding gongs to the shed where his officers ranged themselves on either side to keep back civilians and soldiers who tried to pass.

Soon the imposing funeral procession of the Ning Mansion was seen approaching like a silver mountain bearing down on them. The messengers in advance reported to Jia Zhen, who ordered the vanguard to halt while he, Jia She and Jia Zheng hurried forward to pay their respects to the prince in the manner prescribed for subjects.

The prince from his chair inclined his body and with a smile returned their greeting. He addressed them as old family friends, making no show of haughtiness.

Jia Zhen said, “We are overwhelmed by the favour Your Highness has shown in condescending to attend the funeral of my daughter-in-law. How can I such a commoner presume to accept this honour?”

The prince smiled.

“What need for such formalities between old family friends?” he replied.

Then he turned to order his chief steward to take charge of the sacrifice, and Jia She and the rest returned the courtesy and came forward to express their thanks.

The prince was most affable. He asked Jia Zheng, “Which is the young gentleman born with a piece of jade? I have long wanted to meet him, and am sure he must be here today. May I ask to see him?”

Jia Zheng withdrew at once and, having changed Baoyu out of his mourning, brought him forward. The boy had been watching the prince with admiration.

Now Pao-yu had long heard that the Prince of Peiching was an admirable man, “accomplished in mind and body, free and easy in his ways,” unconstrained by official conventions; and he had often wished to meet him. But his father’s strictness had made this impossible. He was delighted, therefore, by this summons. As he walked along he stole a glance at the prince in his sedan-chair. He saw that he had a handsome, clear-cut face with a fine skin and a well-groomed beard.

What he would see when they met is recorded in the next chapter.

第15章 王凤姐弄权铁槛寺 秦鲸卿得趣馒头庵

话说宝玉，举目见北静王世荣，头上戴着净白簪缨银翅王帽，穿着江牙海水五爪龙白蟒袍，系着碧玉红带，面如美玉，目似明星，真好秀丽人物。宝玉忙抢上来参见，世荣从轿内伸手搀住。见宝玉戴着束发银冠，勒着双龙出海抹额，穿着白蟒箭袖，围着攒珠银带，面若春花，目如点漆。北静王笑道：“名不虚传，果然如‘宝’似‘玉’。”问：“衔的那宝贝在那里？”宝玉见问，连忙从衣内取出，递与北静王细细看了，又念了那上头的字，因问：“果灵验否？”贾政忙道：“虽如此说，只是未曾试过。”北静王一面极口称奇，一面理顺彩绦，亲自与宝玉带上，又携手问宝玉几岁，现读何书。宝玉一一答应。北静王见他语言清朗，谈吐有致，一面又向贾政笑道：“令郎真乃龙驹凤雏，非小王在世翁前唐突，将来‘雏凤清于老凤声’，未可量也。”贾政陪笑道：“犬子岂敢谬承金奖。赖藩郡馀恩，果如所言，亦荫生辈之幸矣。”北静王又道：“只是一件，令郎如此资质，想老太夫人自然钟爱。但吾辈后生，甚不宜溺爱，溺爱则未免荒失了学业。昔小王曾蹈此辙，想令郎亦未必不如是也。若令郎在家难以用功，不妨常到寒坻，小王虽不才，却多蒙海内众名士凡至都者，未有不垂青目的。是以寒坻高人颇聚，令郎常去谈谈会会，则学问可以日进矣。”贾政忙躬身答道：“是。”北静王又将腕上一串念珠卸下来，递与宝玉道：“今日初会，仓卒无敬贺之物，此系圣上所赐苓香念珠一串，权为贺敬之礼。”宝玉连忙接了，回身奉与贾政。贾政带着宝玉谢过了。于是贾赦、贾珍等一齐上来，叩请回舆。北静王道：“逝者已登仙界，非你我碌碌尘寰中人。小王虽上叨天恩，虚邀郡袭，岂可越仙而进呢？”贾赦等见执意不从，只得谢恩回来，命手下人掩乐停音，将殡过完，方让北静王过去。不在话下。
　　且说宁府送殡，一路热闹非常。刚至城门，又有贾赦、贾政、贾珍诸同寅属下各家祭棚接祭，一一的谢过，然后出城，竟奔铁槛寺大路而来。彼时贾珍带着贾蓉来到诸长辈前让坐轿上马，因而贾赦一辈的各自上了车轿，贾珍一辈的也将要上马。凤姐因惦记着宝玉，怕他在郊外纵性不服家人的话，贾政管不着，惟恐有闪失，因此命小厮来唤他。宝玉只得到他车前。凤姐笑道：“好兄弟，你是个尊贵人，和女孩儿似的人品，别学他们猴在马上。下来，咱们姐儿两个同坐车好不好？”宝玉听说，便下了马，爬上凤姐车内，二人说笑前进。
　　不一时，只见那边两骑马直奔凤姐车来，下马扶车回道：“这里有下处，奶奶请歇歇更衣。”凤姐命请邢、王二夫人示下，那二人回说：“太太们说不歇了，叫奶奶自便罢。”凤姐便命歇歇再走。小厮带着轿马岔出人群，往北而来。宝玉忙命人去请秦钟。那时秦钟正骑着马随他父亲的轿，忽见宝玉的小厮跑来请他去打尖。秦钟远看着宝玉所骑的马，搭着鞍笼，随着凤姐的车往北而去，便知宝玉同凤姐一车，自己也带马赶上来，同入一庄门内。
那庄农人家，无多房舍，妇女无处回避。那些村姑野妇见了凤姐、宝玉、秦钟的人品衣服，几疑天人下降。凤姐进入茅屋，先命宝玉等出去玩玩。宝玉会意，因同秦钟带了小厮们各处游玩。凡庄家动用之物，俱不曾见过的，宝玉见了，都以为奇，不知何名何用。小厮中有知道的，一一告诉了名色并其用处。宝玉听了，因点头道：“怪道古人诗上说：‘谁知盘中餐，粒粒皆辛苦。’正为此也。”一面说，一面又到一间房内。见炕上有个纺车儿，越发以为稀奇。小厮们又说：“是纺线织布的。”宝玉便上炕摇转。只见一个村妆丫头，约有十七八岁，走来说道：“别弄坏了！”众小厮忙上来吆喝。宝玉也住了手，说道：“我因没有见过，所以试一试玩儿。”那丫头道：“你不会转，等我转给你瞧。”秦钟暗拉宝玉道：“此卿大有意趣。”宝玉推他道：“再胡说，我就打了！”说着，只见那丫头纺起线来，果然好看。忽听那边老婆子叫道：“二丫头，快过来！”那丫头丢了纺车，一径去了。宝玉怅然无趣。只见凤姐打发人来，叫他两个进去。凤姐洗了手，换了衣服，问他换不换，宝玉道：“不换。”也就罢了。仆妇们端上茶食果品来，又倒上香茶来，凤姐等吃了茶，待他们收拾完备，便起身上车。外面旺儿预备赏封赏了那庄户人家，那妇人等忙来谢赏。宝玉留心看时，并不见纺线之女。走不多远，却见这二丫头怀里抱着个小孩子，同着两个小女孩子，在村头站着瞅他。宝玉情不自禁，然身在车上，只得眼角留情而已。一时电卷风驰，回头已无踪迹了。
　　说笑间，已赶上大殡。早又前面法鼓金铙，幢幢宝盖，铁槛寺中僧众摆列路旁。少时到了寺中，另演佛事，重设香坛。安灵于内殿偏室之中，宝珠安理寝室为伴。外面贾珍款待一应亲友，也有坐住的，也有告辞的，一一谢了乏，从公、侯、伯、子、男，一起一起的散，至未末方散尽了。里面的堂客皆是凤姐接待，先从诰命散起，也到未正上下方散完了。只有几个近亲本族，等做过三日道场方去的。那时邢、王二夫人知凤姐必不能回家，便要带了宝玉同进城去。那宝玉乍到郊外，那里肯回去？只要跟着凤姐住着，王夫人只得交与凤姐而去。
　　原来这铁槛寺是宁、荣二公当日修造的，现今还有香火地亩，以备京中老了人口，在此停灵。其中阴阳两宅俱是预备妥贴的，好为送灵人口寄居。不想如今后人繁盛，其中贫富不一，或性情参商。有那家道艰难的，便住在这里了，有那有钱有势尚排场的，只说这里不方便，一定另外或村庄或尼庵寻个下处，为事毕宴退之所。即今秦氏之丧，族中诸人，也有在铁槛寺的，也有别寻下处的。凤姐也嫌不方便，因遣人来和馒头庵的姑子静虚说了，腾出几间房来预备。原来这馒头庵和水月寺一势，因他庙里做的馒头好，就起了这个浑号，离铁槛寺不远。当下和尚工课已完，奠过晚茶，贾珍便命贾蓉请凤姐歇息。凤姐见还有几个妯娌们陪着女亲，自己便辞了众人，带着宝玉秦钟往馒头庵来。只因秦邦业年迈多病，不能在此，只命秦钟等待安灵罢，所以秦钟只跟着凤姐宝玉。一时到了庵中，静虚带领智善、智能两个徒弟出来迎接，大家见过。凤姐等至净室更衣净手毕，因见智能儿越发长高了，模样儿越发出息的水灵了，因说道：“你们师徒怎么这些日子也不往我们那里去？”静虚道：“可是这几日因胡老爷府里产了公子，太太送了十两银子来这里，叫请几位师父念三日《血盆经》，忙的就没得来请奶奶的安。”
　　不言老尼陪着凤姐。且说那秦钟宝玉二人正在殿上玩耍，因见智能儿过来，宝玉笑道：“能儿来了。”秦钟说：“理他作什么？”宝玉笑道：“你别弄鬼儿，那一日在老太太屋里，一个人没有，你搂着他作什么呢？这会子还哄我！”秦钟笑道：“这可是没有的话。”宝玉道：“有没有也不管你，你只叫他倒碗茶来我喝，就撂过手。”秦钟笑道：“这又奇了，你叫他倒去，还怕他不倒？何用我说呢！”宝玉道：“我叫他倒的是无情意的，不及你叫他倒的是有情意的。”秦钟没法，只得说道：“能儿倒碗茶来。”那能儿自幼在荣府走动，无人不识，常和宝玉、秦钟玩笑，如今长大了，渐知风月，便看上了秦钟人物风流，那秦钟也爱他妍媚，二人虽未上手，却已情投意合了。智能走去倒了茶来。秦钟笑说：“给我。”宝玉又叫：“给我。”智能儿抿着嘴儿笑道：“一碗茶也争，难道我手上有蜜！”宝玉先抢着了，喝着，方要问话，只见智善来叫智能去摆果碟子，一时来请他两个去吃果茶。他两个那里吃这些东西？略坐坐仍出来玩耍。
凤姐也便回至净室歇息，老尼相伴。此时众婆子媳妇见无事，都陆续散了自去歇息，跟前不过几个心腹小丫头，老尼便趁机说道：“我有一事，要到府里求太太，先请奶奶的示下。”凤姐问道：“什么事？”老尼道：“阿弥陀佛！只因当日我先在长安县善才庵里出家的时候儿，有个施主姓张，是大财主。他的女孩儿小名金哥，那年都往我庙里来进香，不想遇见长安府太爷的小舅子李少爷。那李少爷一眼看见金哥就爱上了，立刻打发人来求亲，不想金哥已受了原任长安守备公子的聘定。张家欲待退亲，又怕守备不依，因此说已有了人家了。谁知李少爷一定要娶，张家正在没法，两处为难。不料守备家听见此信，也不问青红皂白，就来吵闹，说：‘一个女孩儿你许几家子人家儿？’偏不许退定礼，就打起官司来。女家急了，只得着人上京找门路，赌气偏要退定礼。我想，如今长安节度云老爷，和府上相好，怎么求太太和老爷说说，写一封书子，求云老爷和那守备说一声，不怕他不依。要是肯行，张家那怕倾家孝顺，也是情愿的。”凤姐听了笑道：“这事倒不大。只是太太再不管这些事。”老尼道：“太太不管，奶奶可以主张了。”凤姐笑道：“我也不等银子使，也不做这样的事。”静虚听了，打去妄想。半晌叹道：“虽这么说，只是张家已经知道求了府里。如今不管，张家不说没工夫、不希图他的谢礼，倒象府里连这点子手段也没有似的。”
凤姐听了这话，便发了兴头，说道：“你是素日知道我的，从来不信什么阴司地狱报应的，凭是什么事，我说要行就行。你叫他拿三千两银子来，我就替他出这口气。”老尼听说，喜之不胜，忙说：“有！有！这个不难。”凤姐又道：“我比不得他们扯篷拉纤的图银子。这三千两银子，不过是给打发说去的小厮们作盘缠，使他赚几个辛苦钱儿，我一个钱也不要。就是三万两我此刻还拿的出来。”老尼忙答应道：“既如此，奶奶明天就开恩罢了。”凤姐道：“你瞧瞧我忙的，那一处少的了我？我既应了你，自然给你了结啊。”老尼道：“这点子事要在别人，自然忙的不知怎么样；要是奶奶跟前，再添上些，也不够奶奶一办的。俗语说的：‘能者多劳。’太太见奶奶这样才情，越发都推给奶奶了。只是奶奶也要保重贵体些才是。”一路奉承，凤姐越发受用了，也不顾疲乏，更攀谈起来。
　　谁想秦钟趁黑晚无人，来寻智能儿。刚到后头房里，只见智能儿独在那儿洗茶碗，秦钟便搂着亲嘴。智能儿急的跺脚说：“这是做什么？”就要叫唤。秦钟道：“好妹妹，我要急死了。你今儿再不依我，我就死在这里。”智能儿道：“你要怎么样，除非我出了这牢坑，离了这些人才好呢。”秦钟道：“这也容易，只是‘远水解不得近渴’。”说着一吹了灯，满屋里漆黑，将智能儿抱到炕上。那智能儿百般的扎挣不起来，又不好嚷，不知怎么样就把中衣儿解下来了。这里刚才入港，说时迟，那时快，猛然间一个人从身后冒冒失失的按住，也不出声。二人唬的魂飞魄散。只听“嗤”的一笑，这才知是宝玉。秦钟连忙起来抱怨道：“这算什么？”宝玉道：“你倒不依？咱们就嚷出来。”羞的智能儿趁暗中跑了。宝玉拉着秦钟出来道：“你可还强嘴不强？”秦钟笑道：“好哥哥，你只别嚷，你要怎么着都使的。”宝玉笑道：“这会子也不用说，等一会儿睡下咱们再慢慢儿的算账。”
一时宽衣安歇的时节，凤姐在里间，宝玉秦钟在外间，满地下皆是婆子们打铺坐更。凤姐因怕通灵玉失落，等宝玉睡下，令人拿来在自己枕边。却不知宝玉和秦钟如何算账，未见真切，此系疑案，不敢创纂。
　　且说次日一早，便有贾母、王夫人打发了人来看宝玉，命多穿两件衣服，无事宁可回去。宝玉那里肯？又兼秦钟恋着智能儿，调唆宝玉求凤姐再住一天。凤姐想了一想，丧仪大事虽妥，还有些小事，也可以再住一日。一则贾珍跟前送了满情，二则又可以完了静虚的事，三则顺了宝玉的心。因此便向宝玉道：“我的事都完了。你要在这里逛，少不得索性辛苦了。明儿是一定要走的了。”宝玉听说，千姐姐万姐姐的央求：“只住一日，明儿必回去的。”于是又住了一夜。凤姐便命悄悄将昨日老尼之事说与来旺儿。旺儿心中俱已明白，急忙进城，找着主文的相公，假托贾琏所嘱，修书一封，连夜往长安县来。不过百里之遥，两日工夫，俱巳妥协。那节度使名唤云光，久悬贾府之情，这些小事岂有不允之理，给了回书。旺儿回来，不在话下。
且说凤姐等又过了一日，次日方别了老尼，着他三日后往府里去讨信。那秦钟和智能儿两个，百般的不忍分离，背地里设了多少幽期密约，只得含恨而别，俱不用细述。凤姐又到铁槛寺中照望一番。宝珠执意不肯回家，贾珍只得派妇女相伴。
后事如何，且听下回分解。

Looking up, Baoyu saw the Prince of Beijing Shui Rong. On his head a princely cap with white tassels and silver wings; on his body a robe of white python silk embroidered with five-clawed dragons and waves; round his waist a jade-buckled red girdle. His face was beautiful as jade, his eyes flashed like stars. He was, in fact, a dazzling figure.

Baoyu started forward to pay his respects and the prince reached out a hand from his palanquin to raise him up. He observed that Baoyu was wearing a silver cap in the form of two dragons rising from the sea, a red archer’s coat embroidered with serpents and a silver sash studded with pearls. His face seemed a flower in spring, his eyes black as lacquer.

The prince exclaimed with a smile, “Your fame does you justice. You really are like precious jade.” He asked, “Why don’t you wear the gem you were born with?”

At this Baoyu hurriedly drew it from inside his clothes and handed it to the prince, who examined it carefully and read the inscription.

“Does it really work?” he asked.

“So they say, sir,” Jia Zheng answered hastily. “But we have never put it to the test.”

The prince was loud in his praises as he smoothed the tassel and with his own hands put the stone on Baoyu’s neck. Then taking the boy’s hand he asked how old he was and what he was studying. Baoyu answered clearly and politely.

“Your son is truly a dragon’s colt or young phoenix,” the prince observed to Jia Zheng. “May I venture to predict that in time to come this young phoenix may even surpass the old one?”

“My worthless son does not deserve such high praise,” rejoined Jia Zheng with a courteous smile. “If thanks to the grace of Your Highness such proves the case, that will be our good fortune.”

“There is just one thing,” said the prince. “With such gifts your son is no doubt the apple of his grandmother’s eye. But too much indulgence is bad for young people, as it may hold up their studies. Because I was too pampered as a boy I fear I have failed to acquit myself well. No doubt your son is the same. If he finds study irksome at home, he is welcome to come as often as he likes to my humble house; for although untalented myself, I am honoured by visits from scholars of note from all parts of the empire when they come to the capital. Hence many eminent men are to be found in my poor abode. By constant intercourse with them your son could greatly improve his knowledge.”

Jia Zheng bowed and assented.

The prince now took from his wrist a string of beads and gave it to Baoyu saying, “This first meeting is a hurried one. I have brought no suitable gift, but this string of scented beads given me by the Emperor must serve as a token of my regard.”

Baoyu took it and turned to present it to his father, after which Jia Zheng and his son offered thanks.

Then Jia She and Jia Zhen stepped forward and invited the prince to return to his palanquin, which he did only after repeated refusals. At last he consented to leave. His retinue fell into place and they swept off, while the Jias, having seen him out of sight, ordered the musicians to stop and the cortege to proceed to the temple.

But let us return to the Ning Mansion. The funeral procession made a fine spectacle as it wound along. At the city gate other marquees had been set up by colleagues and subordinates of Jia She, Jia Zheng and Jia Zhen to make sacrificial offerings, and these were acknowledged one by one before the procession left the city and took the highway to Iron Threshold Temple.

At this point Jia Zhen, with Jia Rong, urged the older men to take the palanquins or horses prepared for them. Thus Jia She’s generation mounted their carriages or palanquins, while Jia Zhen’s generation mounted horses. And now Xifeng, worried about Baoyu and afraid that in the country, out of his parents’ control, he might get up to mischief or have some accident, sent a page to call him to her carriage.

Baoyu reined in his horse and rode up to it.

“Dear cousin,” said Xifeng with a smile, “You’re a gentleman, as delicate as any girl. You mustn’t ride with those apes. Dismount and come with me.”

He promptly got down and climbed into her carriage, and they drove on chatting together.

Presently two horsemen galloped up and alighted to report, “We have reached a halting-place. Will you stop to change your clothes, madam?”

Xifeng ordered them to ask Lady Xing and Lady Wang whether they wished to rest.

Madame Wang’s messengers came back to report, “Their Ladyships say they won’t stop, but you are to please yourself, madam.”

Xi-feng accordingly ordered a halt. The pages conducted the chairs and horses out of the crush and they proceeded northwards.

Baoyu at once sent to ask Qin Zhong to join them. Qin Zhong was riding along beside his father’s chair when one of Baoyu’s pages ran up and invited him to stop for refreshments. Catching sight in the distance of Baoyu’s horse with its saddle and bridle following Xi-feng’s carriage north, he realized that Baoyu must be in the carriage with her. He urged his own horse forward to catch up with them and they entered the gate of a farm together.

The farm had few buildings and no place where the womenfolk could take refuge. And the village girls and women who stared at Xi-feng, Baoyu and Qin Zhong in their splendid clothes and jewels imagined that they must be immortals.

Xi-feng went into a thatched cottage and told Baoyu and the others to amuse themselves outside. Taking the hint, he went off with Qin Zhong and the pages to look around.

Baoyu was fascinated by all the farm implements he had never set eyes on before. Not knowing their names or uses, he questioned the pages and they explained them to him one by one.

“No wonder the ancients said, ‘Who knows that each grain of rice we eat/Is the fruit of intensive toil?’” observed Baoyu, nodding. “It’s certainly true.”

As he was speaking they came to another room where a spinning-wheel on the kang struck him as even more curious.

“That’s for spinning yarn and weaving cloth,” the pages told him.

Baoyu started turning it to see how it worked, when a girl of seventeen or eighteen, dressed like the other villagers, came in.

“Don’t!” she cried. “You’ll break it.”

The pages at once shouted at her and Baoyu desisted.

“I’ve never seen one before. I just wanted to try it out,” he explained.

“You don’t know how. Let me show you.”

Qin Zhong plucked Baoyu’s sleeve and whispered, “This is a most amusing girl.”

“If you talk such nonsense I’ll hit you,” warned Baoyu.

Just then the girl started spinning and sure enough it was a pretty sight. But an old woman called from the next room:

“Number Two! Come here at once!”

The girl jumped up and ran off, leaving Baoyu rather disappointed.

Then Xi-feng sent to summon the two boys. She had washed her hands and changed her clothes, and asked if they meant to change too. When Baoyu said no, she made no further comment. The serving-women brought in tea and refreshments, and soon after they had finished and everything had been cleared away, they mounted their carriage to leave.

Outside, Brightie had prepared a tip for the farm people, and the women came to thank them for it. Baoyu looked hard but could not see the spinning-girl. They had not gone far, however, when he spotted her holding a small child and with two little girls watching them from the edge of the village. Unable to restrain himself, he could only gaze back at her from the carriage until they were out of sight.

Chatting and laughing, they soon caught up with the cortege. And now from ahead came the beating of drums and cymbals and the chanting of the monks from the Iron Threshold Temple, who were drawn up on both sides of the road. On reaching the temple more masses were chanted and incense burned before the coffin was installed in a side hall, with Bao-zhu to keep it company in the inner room.

Outside, Jia Zhen entertained the relatives and friends. Some sat down to a meal, others took their leave. He thanked them all for their trouble, and they dispersed group by group in order of rank, not leaving until the afternoon. The ladies inside were entertained by Xi-feng, and they too left in order of rank about the same time. Only a few close relatives remained to keep vigil for three days before departing.

Lady Xing and Lady Wang, knowing that Xi-feng would have to stay behind, wanted to take Baoyu back to the city with them. But having just come to the country he was unwilling to return. He insisted on staying with Xi-feng. So Lady Wang had to leave him in her charge and go back without him.

Now this Iron Threshold Temple...

This temple had been built by the Duke of Ningguo and the Duke of Rongguo, who had endowed it with land on which incence was burned and sacrifices were offered for the souls of deceased members of the clan in the capital. Both temporary and permanent lodgings had been prepared for the use of those accompanying the coffin. The present clan, however, had grown so numerous and there were such disparities of wealth and differences of temperament that not all of them could be accommodated here. Some of the poorer ones had to stay in the temple, while those with money and influence who liked to put on airs considered it inconvenient and looked for other lodgings in a nearby village or convent where they could rest after the funeral. Thus on the occasion of Keqing’s funeral some members of the clan were in the Iron Threshold Temple, others in different places. And Xifeng, too, finding the temple inconvenient, had sent to ask the abbess of the Steamed-Bun Convent, Euergesia, to have some rooms cleared for her.

This convent, which belonged to the same order as the Water Moon Convent, had been nicknamed Steamed-Bun Convent because of the good steamed bread made there. It was not far from the Iron Threshold Temple.

By the time the monks had finished their sutras and the evening sacrifice of tea had been made, Jia Zhen told Jia Rong to urge Xifeng to retire. As some of the ladies of the clan were keeping the female relatives company, she took her leave and went with Baoyu and Qin Zhong to the convent. Old Qin Yesui was too frail and ill to stay, but had told his son to wait until the coffin was installed; so Qin Zhong accompanied Xifeng and Baoyu. On their arrival, Euergesia came out with her two disciples, Wisdom and Intelligence, to welcome them. And after they had exchanged greetings Xifeng retired to a room to change her clothes and wash.

Noticing that Intelligence had grown even taller and prettier, she remarked,“Why is it so long since you and your disciples came to our house?”

“We’ve been busy the last few days,”replied Euergesia.“A son was born to Mr. Hu, and his lady sent us ten taels of silver to beg us to recite the Blood Pool Sutra for three days. So we couldn’t come to pay our respects to you, madam.”

But let us return to Baoyu and Qin Zhong, who were amusing themselves in the hall. When Intelligence came in Baoyu said with a smile,“So here you are!”

“What do you want with her?”demanded Qin Zhong.

“Don’t try to fool me.”Baoyu chuckled.“That day in the old lady’s room, when there was no one about, what were you doing cuddling her? Why pretend to me now?”

“That’s nonsense.”

“All right, whether it’s nonsense or not, just ask her to pour me a cup of tea and we’ll say no more about it.”

“That’s ridiculous. If you ask her to pour you some tea, she will. Why should I ask for you?”

“I’d rather you asked her. She’d do it more willingly for you than for me.”

Unable to stand out against this, Qin Zhong said,“Pour us a cup of tea, Intelligence.”

As a child she had often visited the Rong Mansion and knew everyone there. She had always joked with Baoyu and Qin Zhong. But now that she was older she had learned the facts of life. Qin Zhong’s good looks attracted her and she was drawn to him. He for his part was captivated by her charm. Although nothing had passed between them, they were already attracted to each other. Intelligence went to pour the tea.

“Give it to me,”said Qin Zhong with a smile.

“No, give it to me,”cried Baoyu.

Intelligence pursed her lips.“Even one cup of tea must be fought over! Is there honey on my hands?”She handed the cup first to Baoyu.

He was just raising it to his lips when in came Wisdom to ask Intelligence to help lay out the dessert. Soon she came back to invite the two boys to have tea and sweetmeats. But they were not interested and after a short while went out again to amuse themselves.

Xifeng too had retired to rest in her room, and the abbess kept her company. As there was nothing to do, the matrons and serving-women had gradually dispersed to rest, leaving only a few of Xifeng’s young personal maids. The abbess seized this chance to say:

“I have a favour to ask of Her Ladyship, madam, and would like your advice before I approach her.”

“What is it?”asked Xifeng.

Amitabha! When I first entered orders in the Good Talent Convent in Changan county, there was a benefactor named Zhang, a very rich man, whose daughter Jinge came to the temple one year to offer incense. Unfortunately she happened to meet young Mr. Li, the brother of the wife of the prefect of Changan. The young man fell in love with her at first sight and sent to ask for her hand; but she was already betrothed to the son of the former garrison commander of Changan. When the Zhangs wanted to cancel the engagement, they were afraid the commander would object, so they told the Lis that she was already promised. Who could have foreseen that Mr. Li would insist on having her? The Zhangs were at their wits’ end, caught between two fires. Then the commander’s family heard the news. Without even finding out the truth they started storming and accusing the Zhangs of promising their daughter to two different families. They refused to take back the betrothal gifts and started a lawsuit.

In desperation the girl’s family sent to the capital to ask for help, and they’re determined to have the betrothal cancelled. It occurs to me that Defence Minister Yun of Changan is a friend of your family. Could I trouble you, madam, to have a word with the master and ask him to write a letter to Minister Yun, requesting him to speak to the garrison commander? I’m sure he’ll agree. If you’re willing to do this, the Zhangs are prepared to spend their whole fortune to show their gratitude.”

“It’s not a very difficult matter,” said Xifeng with a smile. “But Her Ladyship doesn’t attend to such things nowadays.”

“Since she doesn’t, madam, you can take it on.”

Xifeng smiled.

“I don’t need their money, and this isn’t the sort of thing I care to do.”

The abbess realized that her scheme had failed and withdrew into herself. After a pause she sighed.

“Even so, the Zhangs know they’ve appealed to your house. If you do nothing, they won’t think it’s because you’re too busy or don’t want their money; they’ll just assume your family isn’t able to carry it off.”

This speech put Xifeng on her mettle.

“You know me,” she said. “I’ve never believed all that talk about hell and punishment. I do whatever I choose, regardless. Let them bring me three thousand taels and I’ll see to it for them.”

The abbass was overjoyed.

“Yes, yes,” she cried. “That’s easy.”

“I’m not one of your go-betweens out for money,” Xifeng went on. “But this three thousand taels is just to cover travelling expenses for the messengers I send. I shan’t keep a cent for myself. I could lay my hands on thirty thousand if I wanted.”

“Of course, of course. Will you be so gracious as to do it tomorrow then, madam?”

“You can see for yourself how rushed I am, with so many claims on me. But since I’ve promised, I’ll naturally see it through for you.”

“Just a small thing like this would keep anyone else busy for days, but you, madam, could deal with much more at the same time. As the proverb says, ‘The able man gets little leisure.’ That’s why Her Ladyship leaves everything to you. But you must take good care of your health, madam.”

Flattery of this sort pleased Xifeng so much that, tired as she was, she chatted on with growing animation.

Meanwhile, taking advantage of the dark and the absence of others, Qin Zhong had gone to look for Zhi Neng. He found her alone in the back room washing tea-things, and seizing her he gave her a kiss.

“What are you doing?” She stamped with anger and was about to call out.

“Dear sister,” he begged, “I’m dying for love of you. If you refuse me today, I’ll die on the spot.”

“Do you want to ruin me?”

“Not that. But if we’re to do as we please, we must get out of this hole and away from these people.”

“That’s easier said than done. ‘Distant water can’t quench a present thirst.’”

With that he blew out the lamp. The room was in total darkness. He carried her to the kang, but though she struggled she could not break free and was too afraid of a scandal to make an outcry.

Before they knew it, their underclothes were off. They had just got down to business when — quick as lightning — someone bobbed up behind them and pounced, holding them fast without a word. The two of them were scared out of their wits, but a splutter of laughter revealed that their assailant was Baoyu.

Qin Zhong scrambled to his feet complaining, “What do you think you’re doing?”

“If you won’t do as I say, I’ll yell,” retorted Baoyu.

Zhi Neng-erh fled in mortification while it was dark.

Baoyu dragged Qin Zhong out demanding, “Now will you still argue with me?”

“Do be a good brother and not shout,” begged Qin Zhong with a smile. “I’ll do whatever you want.”

“We’ll say no more just now. Wait until we’ve bedded down, then I’ll settle accounts with you slowly.”

Soon it was time to undress for the night. Xifeng had the inner room, Baoyu and Qin Zhong the outer one, and the floor was spread with pallets on which the serving-women, who were to keep watch, sat. Xifeng was afraid the Magic Jade might get lost, so after Baoyu had gone to bed she had it fetched and placed under her own pillow. How Baoyu settled accounts with Qin Zhong we do not know. As there were no eyewitnesses, this must remain an open question.

The next morning the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang sent servants to see how Baoyu was and to tell him to put on more clothes. If there was nothing to detain him, they said, he had better come back. But he was unwilling to return. And Qin Zhong, who was loath to leave Zhi Neng-erh, urged him to beg Xifeng to stay one more day.

Xifeng reflected that although the main funeral ceremonies were over she had a few small matters to settle and could spare another day. This would enable her to do Jia Zhen a good turn, settle Jingxu’s business and please Baoyu.

So she said to him, “I’ve finished all I had to do. If you want to amuse yourself here, you’ll just have to put up with another day of it. But we really must leave tomorrow.”

Baoyu begged her so hard, calling her “dear cousin” a thousand times, and promising to go home the next day, that she agreed to stay another night. Then Xifeng quietly instructed Lai Wang what the old nun had asked. He understood and hurried to the city to find a secretary and dictate a letter to the military governor of Changan County in Jia Lian’s name. As the distance was not much over a hundred li, the matter was settled in two days. The military governor, Yun Kuang, who had long been indebted to the Jia family, could hardly refuse such a trifle. He sent a reply, and Lai Wang came back. But no more of this.

Xifeng stayed one more day and the next morning took her leave of the old nun, telling her to come to the mansion in three days for news. As for Qin Zhong and Zhi Neng-erh, they were most loath to part and made all sorts of secret assignations, but finally had to separate. Nor did Xifeng neglect to pay another visit to the Iron Threshold Temple. And since Baozhu was determined not to go home, Jia Zhen had to leave some women there to look after her.

But to know what followed, you must read the next chapter.

第16章 贾元春才选凤藻宫 秦鲸卿夭逝黄泉路

且说秦钟、宝玉二人跟着凤姐自铁槛寺照应一番，坐车进城，到家见过贾母、王夫人等，回到自己房中，一夜无话。至次日，宝玉见收拾了外书房，约定了和秦钟念夜书。偏偏那秦钟秉赋最弱，因在郊外受了些风霜，又与智能儿几次偷期缱绻，未免失于检点，回来时便咳嗽伤风，饮食懒进，大有不胜之态，只在家中调养，不能上学。宝玉便扫了兴，然亦无法，只得候他病痊再议。
　　那凤姐却已得了云光的回信，俱已妥协，老尼达知张家，那守备无奈何，忍气吞声受了前聘之物。谁知爱势贪财的父母，却养了一个知义多情的女儿，闻得退了前夫，另许李门，他便一条汗巾悄悄的寻了自尽。那守备之子谁知也是个情种，闻知金哥自溢，遂投河而死。可怜张、李二家没趣，真是“人财两空”。这里凤姐却安享了三千两。王夫人连一点消息也不知。自此凤姐胆识愈壮，以后所作所为，诸如此类，不可胜数。
　　一日正是贾政的生辰，宁荣二处人丁，都齐集庆贺，热闹非常。忽有门吏报道：“有六官都太监夏老爷特来降旨。”吓的贾赦、贾政一干人不知何事，忙止了戏文、撤去酒席，摆香案，启中门跪接。早见都太监夏秉忠乘马而至，又有许多跟从的内监。那夏太监也不曾负诏捧敕，直至正厅下马，满面笑容，走至厅上，南面而立，口内说：“奉特旨，立刻宣贾政入朝，在临敬殿陛见。”说毕，也不吃茶，便乘马去了。贾政等也猜不出是何来头，只得即忙更衣入朝。
　　贾母等合家人心俱惶惶不定，不住的使人飞马来往探信。有两个时辰，忽见赖大等三四个管家喘吁吁跑进仪门，报喜，又说：“奉老爷的命，就请老太太率领太太等进宫谢恩呢。”那时贾母心神不定，在大堂廊下伫候，邢、王二夫人、尤氏、李执、凤姐、迎春妹妹以及薛姨妈等，皆聚在一处打听信息。贾母又唤进赖大来细问端底，赖大道：“奴才们只在外朝房伺候着，里头的信息一概不知。后来夏太监出来道喜，说咱们家的大姑奶奶封为凤藻宫尚书，加封贤德妃。后来老爷出来也这么吩咐。如今老爷又往东宫里去了。急速请太太们去谢恩。”贾母等听了方放下心来，一时皆喜见于面。于是都按品大妆起来。贾母率领邢、王二夫人并尤氏，一共四乘大轿，鱼贯入朝。贾赦、贾珍亦换了朝服，带领贾蔷、贾蓉，奉侍贾母前往。
　　宁、荣两处上下内外人等，莫不欢天喜地，独有宝玉置若罔闻。你道什么缘故？原来近日水月庵的智能私逃入城来找秦钟，不意被秦邦业知觉，将智能逐出，将秦钟打了一顿，自己气的老病发了，三五日，便呜呼哀哉了。秦钟本自怯弱，又带病未痊受了笞杖，今见老父气死，悔痛无及，又添了许多病症。因此，宝玉心中怅怅不乐。虽有元春晋封之事，那解得他的愁闷？贾母等如何谢恩，如何回家，亲友如何来庆贺，宁荣两府近日如何热闹，众人如何得意，独他一个皆视有如无，毫不介意。因此众人嘲他越发呆了。
　　且喜贾琏与黛玉回来，先遣人来报信：“明日就可到家了。”宝玉听了，方略有些喜意。细问原由，方知贾雨村也进京引见，皆由王子腾累上荐本，此来候补京缺。与贾琏是同宗弟兄，又与黛玉有师徒之谊，故同路作伴而来。林如海已葬入祖茔了，诸事停妥。贾涟这番进京，若按站走时本该出月到家，因听见元春喜信，遂昼夜兼程而进。路俱各平安。宝玉只问了黛玉好，馀者也就不在意了。
　　好容易盼到明日午错，果报“琏二爷和林姑娘进府了。”见面时彼此悲喜交集，未免大哭一场，又致庆慰之词。宝玉细看那黛玉时，越发出落的超逸了。黛玉又带了许多书籍来，忙着打扫卧室，安排器具，又将些纸笔等物分送与宝钗、迎春、宝玉等。宝玉又将北静王所赠苓香串珍重取出来转送黛玉。黛玉说：“什么臭男人拿过的，我不要这东西。”遂掷还不取。宝玉只得收回，暂且无话。
　　且说贾琏自回家见过众人，回至房中，正值凤姐事繁，无片刻闲空，见贾琏远路归来，少不得拨冗接待。因房内别无外人，便笑道：“国舅老爷大喜！国舅老爷一路风尘辛苦！小的听见昨日的头起报马来说，今日大驾归府，略预备了一杯水酒掸尘，不知可赐光谬领否？”贾琏笑道：“岂敢，岂敢！多承，多承！”一面平儿与众丫鬟参见毕，端上茶来。贾琏遂问别后家中诸事，又谢凤姐的辛苦。凤姐道：“我那里管的上这些事来！见识又浅，嘴又笨，心又直，人家给个棒槌，我就拿着认作针了。脸又软，搁不住人家给两句好话儿。况且又没经过事，胆子又小，太太略有点不舒服，就吓的也睡不着了。我苦辞过几回，太太不许，倒说我图受用，不肯学习，那里知道我是捻着把汗儿呢！一句也不敢多说，一步也不敢妄行。你是知道的，咱们家所有的这些管家奶奶，那一个是好缠的？错一点儿他们就笑话打趣，偏一点儿他们就指桑骂槐的抱怨，‘坐山看虎斗’，‘借刀杀人’，‘引风吹火’，‘站干岸儿’，‘推倒了油瓶儿不扶’，都是全挂子的本事。况且我又年轻，不压人，怨不得不把我搁在眼里。更可笑那府里蓉儿媳妇死了，珍大哥再三在太太跟前跪着讨情，只要请我帮他几天，我再四推辞，太太做情应了，只得从命。到底叫我闹了个马仰人翻，更不成个体统。至今珍大哥还抱怨后悔呢。你明儿见了他，好歹赔释赔释，就说我年轻，原没见过世面，谁叫大爷错委了他呢。”
　　说着，只听外间有人说话，凤姐便问：“是谁？”平儿进来回道：“姨太太打发香菱妹子来问我一句话，我已经说了，打发他回去了。”贾琏笑道：“正是呢。我才见姨妈去，和一个年轻的小媳妇子刚走了个对脸儿，长得好齐整模样儿。我想咱们家没这个人哪，说话时问姨妈，才知道是打官司的那小丫头子，叫什么香菱，竟给薛大傻子作了屋里人。开了脸，越发出挑的标致了。那薛大傻子真玷辱了他！”凤姐把嘴一撇，道：“哎！往苏杭走了一趟回来，也该见点世面了，还是这么眼馋肚饱的。你要爱他，不值什么，我拿平儿换了他来好不好？那薛老大也是吃着碗里瞧着锅里的，这一年来的时候，他为香菱儿不能到手，和姑妈打了多少饥荒。姑妈看着香菱的模样儿好还是小事，因他做人行事，又比别的女孩子不同，温柔安静，差不多儿的主子姑娘还跟不上他，才摆酒请客的费事，明堂正道给他做了屋里人。过了没半月，也没事人一大堆了。”一语未了，二门上的小厮传报：“老爷在大书房里等着二爷呢。”贾琏听了，忙忙整衣出去。
　　这里凤姐因问平儿：“方才姑妈有什么事，巴巴儿的打发香菱来？”平儿道：“那里来的香菱！是我借他暂撒个谎儿。奶奶瞧，旺儿嫂子越发连个算计儿也没了。”说着，又走至凤姐身边，悄悄说道：“那项利银早不送来，晚不送来，这会子二爷在家，他偏送这个来了。幸亏我在堂屋里碰见了，不然他走了来回奶奶，叫二爷要是知道了，咱们二爷那脾气，油锅里的还要捞出来花呢，知道奶奶有了体己，他还不大着胆子花么？所以我赶着接过来，叫我说了他两句，谁知奶奶偏听见了。为什么当着二爷我才只说是香菱来了呢！”凤姐听了笑道：“我说呢，姑妈知道你二爷来了，忽剌巴儿的打发个屋里人来。原来是你这蹄子闹鬼！”
　　说着贾琏已进来了，凤姐命摆上酒馔来，夫妻对坐。凤姐虽善饮，却不敢任兴。正喝着，见贾琏的乳母赵嬷嬷走来。贾琏、凤姐忙让吃酒，叫他上炕去。赵嬷嬷执意不肯。平儿等早于炕沿设下一几，摆一脚踏，赵嬷嬷在脚踏上坐了，贾琏向桌上拣两盘肴馔与他，放在几上自吃。凤姐又道：“妈妈很嚼不动那个，没的倒硌了他的牙。”因问平儿道：“早起我说那一碗火腿炖的肘子很烂，正好给妈妈吃，你怎么不拿了去赶着叫他们热来？”又道：“妈妈，你尝一尝你儿子带来的惠泉酒。”赵嬷嬷道：“我喝呢。奶奶也喝一钟怕什么，只不要过多了就是了。我这会子跑了来倒也不为酒饭，倒有一件正经事，奶奶好歹记在心里，疼顾我些罢。我们这爷，只是嘴里说的好，到了跟前就忘了我们。幸亏我从小儿奶了你这么大。我也老了，有的是那两个儿子，你就另眼照看他们些，别人也不敢呲牙儿的。我还再三的求了你几遍，你答应的倒好，如今还是落空。这如今又从天上跑出这样一件大喜事来，那里用不着人？所以倒是来和奶奶说是正经。靠着我们爷，只怕我还饿死了呢！”凤姐笑道：“妈妈，你的两个奶哥哥都交给我。你从小儿奶的儿子还有什么不知他那脾气的？拿着皮肉倒往那不相干的外人身上贴。可是现放着奶哥哥那一个不比人强？你疼顾照看他们，谁敢说个不字儿？没的白便宜了外人。我这话也说错了，我们看着是外人，你却看着是内人一样呢！”说着，满屋里人都笑了。赵嬷嬷也笑个不住，又念佛道：“可是屋子里跑出青天来了。要说内人外人这些混账事，我们爷是没有的，不过是脸软心慈，搁不住人求两句罢了。”凤姐笑道：“可不是呢，有内人的他才慈软呢！他在咱们娘儿们跟前才是刚硬呢！”赵嬷嬷道：“奶奶说的太尽情了，我也乐了，再喝一钟好酒。从此我们奶奶做了主，我就没的愁了。”
贾琏此时不好意思，只是讪笑道：“你们别胡说了，快盛饭来吃，还要到珍大爷那边去商量事呢。”凤姐道：“可是，别误了正事。才刚老爷叫你说什么？”贾琏道：“就为省亲的事。”凤姐忙问道：“省亲的事竟准了？”贾琏笑道：“虽不十分准，也有八九分了。”凤姐笑道：“可是当今的恩典呢！从来听书听戏，古时候儿也没有的。”赵嬷嬷又接道：“可是呢，我也老糊涂了！我听见上上下下吵嚷了这些日子，什么省亲不省亲，我也不理论；如今又说省亲，到底是怎么个缘故呢？”贾琏道：“如今当今体贴万人之心，世上至大莫如孝子，想来父母儿女之性，皆是一理，不在贵贱上分的。当今自为日夜侍奉太上皇、皇太后，尚不能略尽孝意，因见宫里嫔妃才人等皆是入宫多年，抛离父母，岂有不思想之理？且父母在家，思想女儿，不能一见，倘因此成疾，亦大伤天和之事。所以启奏太上皇、皇太后，每月逢二六日期，准椒房眷属入宫请候。于是太上皇、皇太后大喜，深赞当今至孝纯仁，体天格物，因此二位老圣人又下渝旨，说椒房眷属入宫，未免有关国体仪制，母女尚未能惬怀。竟大开方便之恩，特降谕椒房贵戚，除二六日入宫之恩外，凡有重宇别院之家，可以驻跸关防者，不妨启请内廷銮舆入其私第，庶可尽骨肉私情，共享天伦之乐事。此旨下了，谁不踊跃感戴！现今周贵妃的父亲已在家里动了工，修盖省亲的别院呢。又有吴贵妃的父亲吴天佑家，也往城外踏看地方去了。这岂非有八九分了？”
    赵嬷嬷道：“阿弥陀佛！原来如此。这样说起，咱们家也要预备接大姑奶奶了？”贾琏道：“这何用说？不然这会子忙的是什么？”凤姐笑道：“果然如此，我可也见个大世面了。可恨我小几岁年纪，若早生二三十年，如今这些老人家也不薄我没见世面了。说起当年太祖皇帝仿舜巡的故事，比一部书还热闹，我偏偏的没赶上。”赵嬷嬷道：“嗳哟！那可是干载难逢的！那时候我才记事儿。咱们贾府正在姑苏扬州，带监造海船，修理海塘，只预备接驾一次，把银子花的象淌海水似的！说起来……”凤姐忙接道：“我们王府里也预备过一次。那时我爷爷专管各国进贡朝贺的事，凡有外国人来，都是我们家养活。粤、闽、滇、浙所有的洋船货物都是我们家的。”赵嬷嬷道：“那是谁不知道的？如今还有个俗语儿呢，说：‘东海少了白玉床，龙王来请金陵王。’这说的就是奶奶府上了。如今还有现在江南的甄家，嗳哟，好势派！独他们家接驾四次。要不是我们亲眼看见，告诉谁也不信的，别讲银子成了粪土，凭是世上有的，没有不是堆山积海的，‘罪过可惜’四个字竟顾不得了！”凤姐道：“我常听见我们太爷说，也是这样的，岂有不信的。只纳罕，他家怎么就这样富贵呢？”赵嬷嬷道：“告诉奶奶一句话：也不过拿着皇帝家的银子往皇帝身上使罢了，谁家有那些钱买这个虚热闹去！”
　　正说着，王夫人又打发人来瞧凤姐吃完了饭不曾。凤姐便知有事等他，赶忙的吃了饭，漱口要走，又有二门上小厮们回：“东府里蓉、蔷二位哥儿来了。”贾琏才漱了口，平儿捧着盆盥手，见他二人来了，便问：“说什么话？”凤姐因亦止步，只听贾蓉先回说：“我父亲打发我来回叔叔，老爷们已经议定了，从东边一带，接着东府里的花园起至西北，丈量一共三里半大，可以盖造省亲别院了。已经传人画图样去了，明日就得。叔叔才回家，未免劳乏，不用过我们那边去，有话明日一早再请过去面议。”贾琏笑说：“多谢大爷费心，体谅我，就从命不过去了。正经是这个主意才省事，盖造也容易，若采置别的地方去，那更费事，且不成体统。你回去说，这样很好，若老爷们再要改时，全仗大爷深阻，万不可另寻地方。明日一早，我给大爷请安去，再细商量。”贾蓉忙应几个“是”。贾蔷又近前回说：“下姑苏请聘教习，采买女孩子，置办乐器行头等事，大爷派了侄儿，带领着赖管家两个儿子，还有单聘仁、卜固修两个清客相公，一同前去，所以叫我来见叔叔。”贾琏听了，将贾蔷打量了打量，笑道：“你能够在行么？这个事虽不甚大，里头却有藏掖的。”贾蔷笑道：“只好学着办罢咧。”
　　贾蓉在灯影儿后头悄悄的拉凤姐儿的衣裳襟儿，凤姐会意，也悄悄的摆手儿佯作不知。因笑道：“你也太操心了！难道大爷比咱们还不会用人？偏你又怕他不在行了。谁都是在行的？孩子们这么大了，‘没吃过猪肉，也见过猪跑。’大爷派他去，原不过是个坐纛旗儿，难道认真的叫他讲价钱会经纪去呢。依我说，很好。”贾琏道：“这是自然。不是我驳回。少不得替他筹算筹算。”因问：“这一项银子动那一处的？”贾蔷道：“刚才也议到这里。赖爷爷说，竟不用从京里带银子去。江南甄家还收着我们五万银子。明日写一封书信会票我们带去，先支三万两，剩二万存着，等置办彩灯花烛并各色帘帐的使用。”贾琏点头道：“这个主意好。”凤姐忙向贾蔷道：“既这么着，我有两个妥当人，你就带了去办，这可便宜你。”贾蔷忙陪笑道：“正要和婶婶讨两个人呢，这可巧了。”因问名字。凤姐便问赵嬷嬷。彼时赵嬷嬷已听呆了，平儿笑着推他，才醒悟过来，忙说：“一个叫赵天梁，一个叫赵天栋。”凤姐道：“可别忘了。我干我的去了。”说着便出去了。贾蓉忙跟出来，悄悄的笑向凤姐道：“你老人家要什么，开个帐儿带去，按着置办了来。”凤姐笑着啐道：“别放你娘的屁！你拿东西换我的人情来了吗？我很不希罕你那鬼鬼祟祟的！”说着，一笑走了。
　　这里贾蔷也问贾琏：“要什么东西，顺便置来孝敬。”贾琏笑道：“你别兴头。才学着办事，倒先学会了这把戏。短了什么，少不得写信来告诉你。”说毕，打发他二人去了。接着回事的人不止三四起，贾琏乏了，便传与二门上，一应不许传报，俱待明日料理。凤姐至三更时分方下来安歇。一宿无话。
　　次日贾琏起来，见过贾赦、贾政，便往宁国府中来，合同老管事的家人等并几位世交门下清客相公们，审察两府地方，缮画省亲殿宇，一面参度办理人丁。自此后，各行匠役齐全，金银铜锡以及土木砖瓦之物，搬运移送不歇。先令匠役拆宁府会芳园的墙垣楼阁，直接入荣府东大院中。荣府东边所有下人一带群房已尽拆去。当日宁、荣二宅，虽有一条小巷界断不通，然亦系私地，并非官道，故可以联络。会芳园本是从北墙角下引了来的一股活水，今亦无烦再引。其山树木石虽不敷用，贾赦住的乃是荣府旧园，其中竹树山石以及亭栅栏杆等物，皆可挪就前来。如此两处又甚近便，凑成一处，省许多财力，大概算计起来，所添有限。全亏一个胡老名公号山子野，一一筹画起造。
　　贾政不惯于俗务，只凭贾赦、贾珍、贾琏、赖大、赖升，林之孝、吴新登、詹光、程日兴等几人安插摆布。堆山凿池，起楼竖阁，种竹栽花。一应点景，又有山子野制度。下朝闲暇，不过各处看望看望，最要紧处和贾赦等商议商议便罢了。贾赦只在家高卧，有芥豆之事，贾珍等或自去回明，或写略节，或有话说便传呼贾琏、赖大等来领命。贾蓉单管打造金银器皿。贾蔷已起身往姑苏去了。贾珍、赖大等又点人丁，开册籍，监工等事。一笔不能写到，不过是喧阗热闹而已。暂且无话。
　　且说宝玉近因家中有这等大事，贾政不来问他的书，心中自是畅快。无奈秦钟之病日重一日，也着实悬心，不能快乐。这日一早起来，才梳洗了，意欲回了贾母去望候秦钟，忽见茗烟在二门影壁前探头缩脑。宝玉忙出来问他：“做什么？”茗烟道：“秦大爷不中用了！”宝玉听了，吓了一跳，忙问道：“我昨儿才瞧了他，还明明白白的，怎么就不中用了呢？”茗烟道：“我也不知道，刚才是他家的老头子来特告诉我的。”宝玉听毕，忙转身回明贾母。贾母吩咐：“派妥当人跟去，到那里尽一尽同窗之情就回来，不许多耽搁了。”宝玉忙出来更衣。到外边，车犹未备，急的满厅乱转。一时催促的车到，忙上了车，李贵、茗烟等跟随。来至秦家门首，悄无一人，遂蜂拥至内室，吓的秦钟的两个远房婶娘、嫂子并几个姐妹，都藏之不迭。
此时秦钟已发过两三次昏，易箦多时矣。宝玉一见，便不禁失声的哭起来。李贵忙劝道：“不可，秦哥儿是弱症，怕炕上硌的不受用，所以暂且挪下来松泛些。哥儿这一哭，倒添了他的病了。”宝玉听了，方忍住近前，见秦钟面如白蜡，合目呼吸，展转枕上。宝玉忙叫道：“鲸哥！宝玉来了。”连叫了两三声，秦钟不睬。宝玉又叫道：“宝玉来了。”那秦钟早已魂魄离身，只剩得一口悠悠馀气在胸，见许多鬼判持牌提索来捉他。那秦钟魂魄那里肯就去，又记念着家中无人管理家务，又惦记着智能儿尚无下落，因此百般求告鬼判。无奈这些鬼判都不肯徇私，反叱喝秦钟道：“亏你还是读书的人，岂不知俗语说的‘阎王叫你三更死，谁敢留人到五更。’我们阴间上下都是铁面无私的，不比阳间瞻情顾意，有许多的关碍处。”正闹着，那秦钟的魂魄忽听见“宝玉来了”四字，便忙又央求道：“列位神差略慈悲慈悲，让我回去和一个好朋友说一句话就来了。”众鬼道；“又是什么好朋友？”秦钟道：“不瞒列位，就是荣国公的孙子，小名儿叫宝玉的。”那判官听了，先就唬的慌张起来，忙喝骂那些小鬼道：“我说你们放了他回去走走罢，你们不依我的话。如今闹的请出个运旺时盛的人来了。怎么好？”众鬼见都判如此，也都忙了手脚，一面又抱怨道：“你老人家先是那么雷霆火炮，原来见不得‘宝玉’二字。依我们想来，他是阳间，我们是阴间，怕他亦无益。”那都判越发着急，吆喝起来。
毕竟秦钟死活如何，且听下回分解。

To resume our story: After Chia Lien had seen to things in Iron Threshold Temple, he and Pao-yu took a carriage back to the city with Hsi-feng. They paid their respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang on their return, then went to their own quarters. And the rest of that day passed without incident.

The next day, when Pao-yu found his outer study prepared and knew that he and Ch’in Chung were to start studying there that evening, he was disappointed to learn that Ch’in Chung, who was of a delicate constitution, had caught a chill during their stay in the suburbs and come home to nurse a bad cough and cold. He had lost his appetite and looked very poorly. There was nothing for it but to wait until he recovered.

Hsi-feng, however, had received a reply from Yun Kuang saying that all was settled. The old abbess notified Chang’s parents, and the military governor had no choice but to suppress his indignation and take back the gifts he had sent. But the parents who were so ambitious and mercenary had a high-minded, loving daughter. Upon hearing that she had been withdrawn from her first fiancé to be betrothed to a Li, she secretly hanged herself with a handkerchief. And the governor’s son, who must have been a true lover too, drowned himself when he heard of Chin-ko’s suicide. So the Chang and Li families were left looking foolish, having lost both their children and their property. Hsi-feng, however, pocketed three thousand taels with a clear conscience, and Lady Wang did not hear the least whisper of the business. This emboldened Hsi-feng to behave even worse in future. Many more such cases occurred.

Then came Chia Cheng’s birthday. While the whole clan of both mansions were assembled enjoying the operas and a feast, the gateman announced that the eunuch Hsia, Chief Chamberlain of the Sixth Palace, had come with an Imperial edict. In consternation, Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng and the rest stopped the plays, cleared away the feast and set out an incense table before opening the centre gate to kneel in迎接。

They saw the eunich Hsia ride up on horseback. Nor did he carry any Imperial mandate as he dismounted with a smile, walked into the hall and stood there facing south.

“I am commanded to summon Chia Cheng to the Imperial presence in the Lin Ching Hall,” he announced.

With that he mounted again and rode away.

Chia Cheng and the others could not imagine what this portended, but he had to change into court clothes with all speed and go to the Palace.

The Lady Dowager and the rest of the family were so worried that they sent one messenger after another to find out what was happening. Two hours later the stewards Lai Ta, Lai Sheng and some others came panting into the inner gate, too excited to contain themselves.

“We have good news, madam,” they cried. “Our master’s orders are to ask the old lady to take the ladies to the Palace at once to offer thanks.”

The Lady Dowager, who had been waiting anxiously under the eaves of the large hall with Lady Hsing, Lady Wang, Madam Yu, Li Wan, Hsi-feng, the three Chia girls and Aunt Hsueh, called Lai Ta in to question him.

“We servants were waiting in the outer court,” he said. “We were completely in the dark until the eunuch Hsia came out to offer his congratulations. He told us that our eldest young lady has been appointed Chief Secretary of the Phoenix Palace with the title of Virtuous and Noble Consort. Then our master came out and repeated this. He has gone now to the East Palace. He wants you to lose no time in going to offer thanks.”

Only then did the Lady Dowager set her mind at rest. She and the others were overjoyed, and their faces lit up. They lost no time in putting on the ceremonial dress appropriate to their rank, and the Lady Dowager headed the procession of four great litters as she took Lady Hsing, Lady Wang and Madam Yu to the Palace. Chia Sheh and Chia Chen also changed into court dress and escorted the Lady Dowager, taking Chia Chiang and Chia Jung with them.

Then the two households of Ningkuo and Jungkuo were filled with delight. The only person completely unmoved was Pao-yu. What was the reason for that?

The fact was that recently Chin-chung’s friend Chih-neng from the Water Moon Convent had stolen into the city to look for him, but his father Ch’in Yeh had found out and driven her away, giving Chin-chung a beating which made him fall ill. This shock brought on a return of Ch’in Yeh’s old complaint, and in less than a week he was dead. Then Chin-chung, who had always been delicate and was now ill besides...

His father’s death from anger and mortification, coming on top of the effects of his flogging, had given him so many fresh ailments that Baoyu was sunk in depression. The news of Yuanchun’s promotion to an Imperial Consort had done nothing to distract him. He remained completely indifferent to the favour shown Their Ladyships by the Emperor, their return home, the congratulations of their relatives and friends, the excitement which had reigned of late in both mansions, and the general satisfaction. This struck everyone as increasingly foolish.

Then to his relief Jia Lian and Daiyu came back, having sent a messenger ahead to announce: “They will be home tomorrow.” At last Baoyu looked rather more cheerful, and on inquiring he learned that Jia Yucun had also come to the capital for an audience at the Palace. He was a protege of Wang Ziteng, who had recommended him several times and he was now in the capital to await a vacancy. Since he was a clansman of Jia Lian’s and had been Daiyu’s tutor, he had travelled with them. Lin Ruhai was already buried in the ancestral graveyard and all the funeral arrangements had been properly carried out. Jia Lian, who would normally have taken over a month on the road, had made the journey day and night because of the good news about Yuanchun, and they had had a safe trip. The only thing Baoyu was concerned about was Daiyu’s health; he did not care about the rest.

He waited impatiently until noon the next day, when sure enough it was announced: “Master Lian and Miss Lin have entered the city.” They soon arrived and there was a tearful, joyful reunion between the cousins, followed by congratulations and condolences. Baoyu observed that Daiyu was even more ethereal than before. She had brought back a great many books and now she superintended the sweeping of her room and the arrangement of her things. She distributed brushes, paper and other gifts to Baochai, Yingchun and Baoyu. He in his turn fetched the string of scented beads given him by the Prince of Beijing and handed it to her.

“What臭男人 man has worn this?” she cried. “I don’t want it.”

She threw it back. Baoyu had to put it away again, temporarily at a loss.

To return to Jia Lian. Having greeted the whole family he went to his own rooms where Xifeng, for all her many duties, had snatched a little time to welcome him home after his long journey. They were alone and she greeted him with a smile.

“Congratulations, Imperial Kinsman! You must have had a tiring journey. I heard yesterday from the first courier that you’d be home today, so I prepared a little welcome feast. Will the Imperial Kinsman do me the honour of accepting my humble invitation?”

“How dare I? How dare I?” He bowed and chuckled. “Many thanks, many thanks.”

Pinger and the other maids paid their respects to him and tea was served. Then Jia Lian asked after affairs at home and thanked Xifeng for her hard work.

“How could I cope with so much?” she retorted. “I’m too ignorant, blunt and tactless, and容易上当别人给个棒槌，我就认作针。心肠又软，搁不住人给两句好话儿。 I’m too inexperienced to handle such important business. I’ve no courage either. At the least little thing I’m so scared I can’t sleep. I begged to be excused, but Her Ladyship wouldn’t hear of it. On the contrary, she accused me of being unwilling to learn and wanting to take things easy. She doesn’t realize that I’m in a constant sweat for fear of making some blunder. I daren’t say one word out of turn or take one false step. You know how difficult all the stewards’ wives are. The least slip and they laugh behind your back; if you show the least bias they gossip and complain. ‘Sitting on the hill to watch the tigers fight,’ ‘murdering with a borrowed knife,’ ‘borrowing wind to help the fire’— those are the tricks they’re up to. ‘Watching from an eminence while others drown,’ and ‘not troubling to right an oil bottle that’s been knocked over’— they’re well versed in all these arts. I’m too young, as well, to carry much weight; that’s why they ignore me. What’s more, after the death of Rong’s wife in the other house, Cousin Zhen asked the mistress again and again to let me help out there for a few days. I kept declining, but the mistress gave her consent to please him, so I had to go. I made a fearful mess of things there, I can tell you. I’m sure Cousin Zhen still

What do I have to regret? If you see him tomorrow do your best to smooth things over. Tell him I’m young and inexperienced, and it was his mistake to put someone like me in charge.”

Just then they heard someone talking outside and Xifeng asked who it was. Pinger came in to report: “Aunt Xue sent Caltrop to ask me something. I’ve given her an answer and sent her back.”

“I was going to ask you about that,” chuckled Jia Lian. “When I called on Aunt Xue just now I ran into a young woman on her way out — a very handsome girl too. I couldn’t think who she was and asked my aunt, who told me she was the young Caltrop they had that trouble about. She’s now Xue Pan’s concubine. Since her hair was dressed she’s grown even more attractive. That big fool Xue is unworthy of her.”

Xifeng pursed her lips. “Well! After your trip to Suzhou and Hangzhou you should have seen enough of the world not to be so covetous. If you’ve taken a fancy to her, that’s simple enough. Shall I exchange Pinger for her?

“That Cousin Xue of yours is another of those greedy-guts who keep one eye on the bowl and the other on the pan. When he first came here last year he raised a big rumpus with his mother because he couldn’t get Caltrop. And she didn’t give her to him just because the girl is good-looking. The main reason was that her behaviour’s better than other girls’. She’s so gentle and quiet, she’s a cut above most young ladies of good family. That’s why his mother gave a feast and in a proper, respectable way made her his concubine. But before half a month had passed, he was carrying on as if nothing had happened.”

Before she could say more a servant outside announced, “The master is waiting for you in his study, sir.”

Hearing this, Jia Lian hurried out to make himself presentable.

Then Xifeng asked Pinger, “What did Aunt Xue want to send Caltrop here for just now?”

“Caltrop? I only used her name as an excuse.” Pinger drew closer to her mistress and said softly, “That interest from the money-lender arrived. Of all times to choose, she had to bring it when the master was at home. Luckily I ran into her in the hall. If she’d come in to report to you and he’d found out about it — well, you know his temper. He’d snatch money out of a boiling cauldron. If he knew you had private savings, he’d be bolder than ever in spending. So I took the money and told her off for her indiscretion. I never thought you’d overheard me, madam. That’s why, in front of the master, I said Caltrop had come.”

“I thought it strange,” laughed Xifeng. “If Aunt Xue had known the master was back, why should she suddenly send a concubine over? So it was your doing, you bitch.”

As she was speaking Jia Lian came in again, and Xifeng ordered serving-women to bring in wine and dishes. Husband and wife sat down to a meal. Although Xifeng could hold her own in drinking, she did not venture to indulge too much tonight. They had not been drinking long when Jia Lian’s old wet-nurse, Nanny Zhao, came in. The young couple made haste to urge her to join them and begged her to be seated on the kang, but she was far too respectful to do this. Pinger and the other maids put a small table next to the kang and set a footstool ready for her. Then, having seated herself on the footstool, she accepted the two dishes which Jia Lian selected for her from the table and set on the small table to eat by herself.

“You’ll find that too tough to chew, nanny,” said Xifeng. “You’ll only break your teeth on it.” She turned to Pinger. “That knuckle of pork stewed with ham that we had this morning was very tender. Why didn’t you take some to be heated for nanny?” And she urged the old woman, “Have a taste of the Huichuan wine your son brought you, nanny.”

“I will, but you have a cup too, madam. Not too much, though. I’ve come today....”

This isn’t for food or wine, but a serious business, ma’am. I do hope you’ll be good enough to remember me. For all his fine talk, the master forgets all about us when it comes to the point. It’s lucky I suckled you all those years when you were a baby. Now I’m old and have my two sons, if you’d only show them some special favour, no one else would dare to say a word. I begged you again and again to do something for them, and you promised very nicely; but it’s still not come to anything. Now this wonderful piece of luck has dropped down from Heaven. There are bound to be jobs going. So I’ve come to ask you, ma’am, to do something. If I had to depend on our master, I’d probably starve to death.”

“Set your mind at rest, nurse,” said Xifeng with a smile. “I’ll take care of your two foster-sons. After suckling your young master all that time, you must know what he’s like — always ready to help any stranger he happens to meet, while his own foster-brothers are left out in the cold. But which of them isn’t better than outsiders? If you show them favour and look after them, who will dare to say ‘no’? It would be wrong to let strangers benefit instead. But perhaps I shouldn’t say that. Outsiders to us are insiders to you.” At this everyone in the room laughed, including Nanny Zhao, who chuckled:

“Now at last I see light, ma’am. But our master isn’t really involved in any such silly business. He’s just too kind-hearted and can’t refuse anyone who begs a favour of him.”

“That’s right,” agreed Xifeng. “It’s only to his ‘insiders’ that he’s kind. To us he’s hard enough.”

“You’ve said quite enough, ma’am, to make me happy,” cried the nurse. “I’ll just drink one more cup of good wine, and from now on, with you in charge, I’ve nothing to worry about.”

Jia Lian, rather embarrassed by this time, forced a smile.

“Don’t talk such nonsense,” he said. “Bring in the rice quickly. I’ve got to go over to talk business with Lord Zhen.”

“Yes, you mustn’t delay,” agreed Xifeng. “What did the old master want you for just now?”

“It was about the provincial visits.”

“Do you mean to say it’s been approved?” Xifeng asked eagerly.

“Not quite, but very nearly.”

“Well, that is the Emperor’s gracious favour.” Xifeng beamed. “I’ve never heard of such a thing in any book or play about the olden days.”

“To be sure,” put in Nanny Zhao. “I’m getting senile. For days I’ve heard nothing but talk about these visits, but I didn’t pay much attention. Now that you mention it again, what’s it all about?”

“Well, the present Emperor is most considerate and filial,” Jia Lian told her. “He thinks that all men, whether high or low, have the same feelings where their parents are concerned. And because he feels that even by waiting on the Grand Imperial Preceptor and the Empress Dowager day and night he cannot do enough to show his filial piety, it occurred to him that all the ladies in the Imperial Apartments must have been separated from their parents for many years and must be longing to see them. And their parents at home must be pining for a sight of their daughters. If this should make any of them fall ill, it would be a great distress to him. So he petitioned the Grand Imperial Preceptor and the Empress Dowager to allow the relatives of the Imperial Consorts to visit them in the Palace on the second and sixteenth of each month.

“Their Majesties were delighted and praised the Emperor for his filial piety and great goodness. They went further, and issued a decree that, although these family visits to the Palace were in accordance with etiquette and state policy, they would not give the mothers and daughters a chance to enjoy themselves together. Therefore, in addition to the permission already granted, they graciously gave orders that the Imperial Consorts’ families should be allowed to prepare villas to which the ladies could pay visits, so that their families might enjoy the pleasure of gathering together without restraint.

“After this decree, who could fail to express his joyful gratitude? The father of the Imperial Consort Zhou is already making preparations at home. So our

Work has begun on building separate residences for the imperial consorts’ families. And Wu Tianyou, the father of Consort Wu, has gone outside the city to look for a site too. Doesn’t that look most likely?”

“Gracious Buddha!” exclaimed Nanny Zhao. “So that’s the way it is. In that case, our family must be preparing to receive our eldest young lady?”

“Of course,” said Jia Lian. “What else have we been so busy about all this time?”

“If that’s really so, I shall see some great splendour too,” remarked Xifeng with a smile. “It’s a pity I’m a few years too young. If I’d been born twenty or thirty sooner, I wouldn’t be looked down on now by all these old people for never having seen anything of the world. They say the Old Emperor’s tour in imitation of Shun was the most wonderful spectacle. What a shame I just missed it!”

“Ah, that was a rare chance in a thousand years,” cried Nanny Zhao. “I was just beginning to remember things then. The Jia family were in charge of building and repairing sea-going vessels and dykes in Suzhou and Yangzhou, and they prepared just once to receive the Emperor. My word, the money they spent was just like pouring out sea-water! To hear tell....”

“My grandfather was in charge of the reception of tribute from different states and of entertaining envoys,” Xifeng cut in. “All foreigners coming to our court were looked after by our family. That’s why all the good things from the ships of Guangdong, Fujian, Yunnan and Zhejiang are in our Wang family’s storehouses.”

“Everyone knows that,” replied Nanny Zhao. “There’s a saying:

If the Dragon King wants a white jade bed,

He applies to the Wangs of Jinling.

That refers to your family, madam. And then there’s the Zhen family south of the Yangzi. What style they live in! They alone received the Emperor four times. If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t believe anyone who told me they’d prepared for his visits by spending money like dirt — nothing was too much for them. They didn’t stop to think whether it was a crime or a waste.”

“I often heard my grandfather mention this,” said Xifeng. “How could I not believe it? But I’ve often wondered how the Zhens came to be so rich.”

“Let me tell you something, madam,” said Nanny Zhao. “They were simply using the Emperor’s silver on the Emperor. What other family could afford to spend so much just for show?”

As they were talking a maid sent by Lady Wang came to ask whether Xifeng had finished her meal, as her mistress had something to discuss with her. Realizing that she was wanted, Xifeng hastily finished eating and rinsed her mouth. She was about to leave when a servant from the inner gate announced that Jia Rong and Jia Qiang of the East Mansion had called.

Jia Lian had just rinsed his mouth too and Pinger was holding a basin for him to wash his hands. When the two young men came in he asked what they wanted.

Xifeng also stopped to listen.

Jia Rong was the first to speak. “My father has sent me to tell you, uncle, that the gentlemen have decided: starting from the East Mansion’s garden and extending to the northwest, they’ve measured a plot three and a half li in all for building separate residences for the imperial consorts. They’ve already given orders for the plans to be drawn, and they’ll be ready tomorrow. As you’ve only just come back, uncle, you must be tired and there’s no need for you to go over. If there’s anything to discuss, you can go first thing tomorrow to talk it over.”

“Many thanks to your father for his consideration,” said Jia Lian with a smile. “I’ll take his advice and not go over, then. That’s certainly the most sensible plan, as it will be easy to build there. Any other site would mean more trouble and wouldn’t be so suitable. Go back and tell him that I think it’s an excellent idea. If the other gentlemen want to make any changes, I hope he’ll dissuade them. They mustn’t choose any other place. I’ll come first thing tomorrow to pay my respects and discuss this further.”

Jia Rong assented promptly.

Then Jia Qiang stepped forward to report, “My father says, uncle, that he’s sending me to Suzhou to engage instructors and buy girl actresses and the necessary costumes and properties. He wants me to go with Lai Da’s two sons and the two secretaries Shan Pingren and Bu Guxiu, so that we can talk things over together on the way.”

So he sent me to see you, uncle.”

Jia Lian looked the young man up and down.

“Do you think you’re capable?” he asked with a smile. “This may not be a very big job, but there’s plenty of chance for fraud in it.”

“I’ll have to learn as I go along.”

Jia Rong in the background stealthily plucked Xifeng’s jacket, and she, taking the hint, waved one hand surreptitiously as if to say she knew what to do but would not commit herself.

“You worry too much,” she cried gaily. “Do you think Lord Zhen is less capable of choosing men than you are? You’re afraid this young fellow may not be up to the job. But who is born capable? As the proverb says, ‘A child may not have eaten pork, but he has seen a pig run.’ If Lord Zhen has put him in charge, he only means to have him there as a figurehead. It’s not as if he had to bargain with brokers and so on himself. I think it’s a very good choice.”

“Of course, I’m not contradicting him,” said Jia Lian. “Still, I must think of a few things for him.”

He asked Jia Qiang, “Where will you get the silver from?”

“We were just discussing that. Steward Lai proposes not taking any silver from the capital. The Zhens down south are holding fifty thousand taels of ours. We can take a letter of credit and go to withdraw thirty thousand first, leaving the other twenty thousand for lanterns, coloured candles, and all the curtains and streamers we shall need.”

Jia Lian nodded.

“Good idea.”

“In that case,” put in Xifeng, “I have two reliable men I’ll lend you. That will make things easier for you.”

“I was just going to ask you, aunt, for the loan of a couple of men,” said Jia Qiang with a grateful smile. “How opportune!”

When he asked their names, Xifeng asked Nanny Zhao. The old nurse, quite entranced by this discussion, had to be nudged by Pinger before she came to herself and said:

“One is called Zhao Tianliang, the other Zhao Tiandong.”

“Mind you don’t forget,” warned Xifeng. “I must attend to my own business now.”

With that she left, followed by Jia Rong, who whispered to her with a smile:

“If there’s anything you want, make out a list and I’ll get it for you.”

“Don’t talk such nonsense!” She spat in mock disgust. “Do you think I’m the sort to profit from your job? I’ve no use for such underhand ways.”

She went off then, smiling.

Jia Qiang also asked Jia Lian, “Is there anything you’d like, uncle, that I can get for you while I’m about it?”

“Don’t be so carried away,” was the laughing reply. “Just learning to handle a job like this, and you start with such tricks. If I find I need anything, I’ll write to you.”

With that he sent them both off. Then, as more than three or four groups of servants came in on business, he felt tired and gave orders that no more should be admitted but all must wait until the next day. Xifeng did not retire until the third watch, but we need not dwell on that night.

The next day Jia Lian called on his father and uncle, then went to the Ning Mansion to consult with the chief stewards and secretaries of both mansions. They inspected the grounds and made plans for the construction of the different halls for the Imperial Consort’s visit, as well as making arrangements for the workmen. After this, craftsmen of every kind were assembled, and there was a constant coming and going of porters bringing gold, silver, copper, tin and earth, bricks, tiles and timber.

First they demolished the walls and buildings of the Ning Mansion’s All-Scents Garden and incorporated it in the large court east of the Rong Mansion’s main hall. All the servants’ quarters in the east courtyard of the Rong Mansion had been pulled down. That day, although a narrow lane still separated the two mansions, this was private ground, not a public thoroughfare, so that they could be thrown into one. The stream in the All-Scents Garden, which had been led in from the north corner, needed no further attention. Although there were not enough rocks and trees, these could be brought from the old garden where Jia She lived, which had plenty of bamboos, trees, rocks, pavilions, kiosks and balustrades. And since the two places were so close, this would save much time and expense.

His contribution, however, was limited. The man chiefly responsible for the planning and construction was an old landscape artist known as Horticultural Hu.

Jia Zheng was not used to practical matters and left all the arrangements to Jia She, Jia Zhen, Jia Lian, Lai Da, Lai Sheng, Lin Zhixiao, Wu Xindeng, Zhan Guang and Cheng Rixing. They piled up rocks and dug channels, erected halls and pavilions, planted bamboos and flowers. The landscaping, of course, was designed by Horticultural Hu. Jia Zheng merely dropped in to look round when he had time after court, and took most interest in discussing the more important aspects with Jia She and the others. Jia She simply stayed at home recuperating, and any trifling matters that arose were either reported to him by Jia Zhen and the rest or, if they had anything to propose, they would summon Jia Lian, Lai Da or others to receive their instructions. Jia Rong was in sole charge of the manufacture of gold and silver articles. And Jia Qiang had already left for Soochow. As for Jia Zhen, Lai Da and the rest, they were busy appointing stewards, keeping the accounts, and supervising the work. We need not go into all the bustle and excitement.

But let us return to Baoyu. As the construction of the Garden was such an important family event and his father was too busy to look into his studies, he was feeling thoroughly pleased with life. His only worry was Qin Zhong’s daily worsening illness. He was on tenterhooks and unable to feel real happiness.

One day he had just finished washing and dressing and was thinking of asking the Lady Dowager’s permission to visit Qin Zhong when he saw Mingyan peering round the screen wall opposite the inner gate. Baoyu hurried out to ask what he wanted.

“Master Qin doesn’t look too good,” said the page.

Baoyu was shocked. “But I saw him only yesterday, and he was clear-headed. however can he be in a bad way?”

“I don’t know. That’s what his old father told me just now.”

Baoyu hurried to inform his grandmother and she ordered, “Send someone reliable with him. He can go to pay his respects as a school friend, but he mustn’t stay too long.”

Baoyu hastily changed his clothes and, finding his carriage not ready yet, ran frantically round the courtyard in his impatience. As soon as it was ready he drove off, accompanied by Li Gui and Mingyan, and dismounting at the gate of the Qin’s house, which was quiet and deserted, he hurried inside.

He found Qin Zhong’s two distant aunts and some female cousins had withdrawn in confusion at his approach. Qin Zhong himself, by now past speech, had lost consciousness several times and had long been laid on the kang in readiness for his end. The sight reduced Baoyu to tears.

“That’s no way to carry on,” Li Gui admonished him. “Master Qin is weak. The kang is too hard for him, so he’s been moved down here to be more comfortable. If you carry on like that, you’ll make him worse.”

Baoyu checked himself then and stepped closer. Qin Zhong, his face ashen, was breathing with his eyes closed as he tossed on his pillow.

“Jingqing!” called Baoyu. “It’s Baoyu.”

He called twice, but there was no response.

“Baoyu is here,” he cried again.

Qin Zhong’s spirit had already left his body. The stewards of the underworld held a warrant for his arrest and, as he had only one breath left in him, they were seizing this chance to fetter his soul and carry it off. But Qin Zhong’s spirit demurred, pleading that in the absence of anyone to manage the household and with no news of Zhi neng, he could not leave yet. He begged the stewards of the underworld to release him.

“You’re an intelligent fellow,” they scoffed. “Have you never heard the saying, ‘If the King of Hell summons you at the third watch, who dares keep you till the fifth?’ In our nether world, high and low alike, we are impartial and never show favouritism, unlike the world of men where personal feelings may lead to abuses.”

As they were wrangling, Qin Zhong’s spirit heard Baoyu’s cry, “Baoyu is here.” At once he pleaded again, “Just be a little kind, gentlemen. Let me go back to say one word to a good friend. I won’t be long.”

“What good friend?” demanded the stewards.

“The grandson of the Duke of Rongguo. His name is Baoyu.”

This so alarmed him that he shouted at the imps, “I told you to let him go back for a while, but you wouldn’t do as I said. Now look what’s happened! He’s sent for someone in the height of power and fortune. What are we to do?”

The imps too were flustered by the judge’s dismay and complained, “Your Honour was so thunderously stern just now, yet the name Baoyu flusters you. But since he’s in the world of men and we’re in the nether regions, what does it matter if he is powerful? There’s no way he can come here.”

The judge snorted, “No wonder you lot are only fit to be imps. There’s an old saying: ‘The Prince of Hell may be strong, but it’s better not to offend a mortal official.’ They may be in the world of men, but their influence reaches down here to the shades. When a powerful official makes a complaint, we have to attend to it.”

To know whether Qin Zhong survived or not, read the next chapter.

第17章 大观园试才题对额 荣国府归省庆元宵

话说秦钟既死，宝玉痛哭不止，李贵等好容易劝解半日方住，归时还带馀哀。贾母帮了几十两银子，外又另备奠仪，宝玉去吊祭。七日后便送殡掩埋了，别无记述。只有宝玉日日感悼，思念不已，然亦无可如何了。又不知过了几时才罢。
　　这日贾珍等来回贾政：“园内工程俱已告竣，大老爷已瞧过了，只等老爷瞧了，或有不妥之外，再行改造，好题匾额对联。”贾政听了，沉思一会，说道：“这匾对倒是一件难事。论礼该请贵妃赐题才是，然贵妃若不亲观其景，亦难悬拟。苦直待贵妃游幸时再行请题，若大景致，若干亭榭，无字标题，任是花柳山水，也断不能生色。”众清客在旁笑答道：“老世翁所见极是。如今我们有个主意，各处匾对断不可少，亦断不可定。如今且按其景致，或两字、三字、四字，虚合其意拟了来，暂且做出灯匾对联悬了，待贵妃游幸时，再请定名，岂不两全？”贾政听了道：“所见不差。我们今日且看看去，只管题了，若妥便用，若不妥，将雨村请来，令他再拟。”众人笑道：“老爷今日一拟定佳，何必又待雨村。”贾政笑道：“你们不知：我自幼于花鸟山水题咏上就平平的，如今上了年纪，且案牍劳烦，于这恰情悦性的文章更生疏了。便拟出来，也不免迂腐，反使花柳园亭因而减色，转没意思。”众清客道：“这也无妨。我们大家看了公拟，各举所长，优则存之，劣则删之，未为不可。”贾政道：“此论极是。且喜今日天气和暖，大家去逛逛。”说着，起身引众人前往。贾珍先去园中知会。
　　可巧近日宝玉因思念秦钟，忧伤不已，贾母常命人带他到新园子里来玩耍。此时也才进去，忽见贾珍来了，和他笑道：“你还不快出去呢，一会子老爷就来了。”宝玉听了，带着奶娘小厮们，一溜烟跑出园来。方转过弯，顶头看见贾政引着众客来了，躲之不及，只得一旁站住。贾政近来闻得代儒称赞他专能对对，虽不喜读书，却有些歪才，所以此时便命他跟入园中，意欲试他一试。宝玉未知何意，只得随往。
　　刚至园中，只见贾珍带领许多执事人旁边侍立。贾政道：“你且把园门关上，我们先瞧外面，再进去。”贾珍命人将门关上。贾政先秉正看门，只见正门五间，上面筒瓦泥鳅脊，那门栏窗俱是细雕时新花样，并无朱粉涂饰。一色水磨群墙，下面白石台阶，凿成西番莲花样。左右一望，雪白粉墙，下面虎皮石砌成纹理，不落富丽俗套，自是喜欢。遂命开门进去。只见一带翠嶂挡在面前。众清客都道：“好山，好山！！”贾政道：“非此一山，一进来园中所有之景悉入目中，更有何趣？”众人都道：“极是。非胸中大有之景悉入目中，更有何趣？”众人都道：“极是。非胸中大有丘壑，焉能想到这里。”说毕，往前一望，见白石，或如鬼怪，或似猛兽，纵横拱立。上面苔藓斑驳，或藤萝掩映，其中微露羊肠小径。贾政道：“我们就从此小径游去，回来由那一边出去，方可遍览。”
　　说毕，命贾珍前导，自己扶了宝玉，逶迤走进山口。抬头忽见山上有镜面白石一块，正是迎面留题处。贾政回头笑道：“诸公请看，此处题以何名方妙？”众人听说，也百说该题“叠翠”二字的，也有说该题“锦嶂”的，又有说“赛香炉”的，又有说“小终南”的，种种名色，不止几十个。原来众客心中，早知贾政要试宝玉的才情，故此只将些俗套敷衍。宝玉也知此意。贾政听了，便回头命宝玉拟来。宝玉道：“尝听见古人说：‘编新不如述旧，刻古终胜雕今。’况这里并非主山正景，原无可题，不过是探景的一进步耳。莫如直书古人‘曲径通幽’这旧句在上，倒也大方。”众人听了，赞道：“是极，好极！二世兄天分高，才情远，不似我们读腐了书的。”贾政笑道：“不当过奖他。他年小的人，不过以一知充十用，取笑罢了。再侯选拟。”
　　说着，进入石洞，只见佳木茏葱，奇花烂漫，一带清流，从花木深处泻于石隙之下。再进数步，渐向北边，平坦宽豁，两边飞楼插空，雕甍绣槛，皆隐于山坳树杪之间。俯而视之，但见青溪泻玉，石磴穿云，白石为栏，环抱池沼，石桥三港，兽面衔吐。桥上有亭，贾政与诸人到亭内坐了，问：“诸公以何题此？”诸人都说：“当日欧阳公《醉翁亭记》有云：‘有亭翼然’，就名‘翼然’罢。”贾政笑道：“‘翼然’虽佳，但此亭压水而成，还须偏于水题为称。依我拙裁，欧阳公句：‘泻于两峰之间’，竟用他这一个‘泻’字。”有一客道：“是极，是极。意是‘泻玉’二字妙。”贾政拈须寻思，因叫宝玉也拟一个来。宝玉问道：“老爷方才所说已是。但如今追究了去，似乎当日欧阳公题酿泉用一‘泻’字则妥，今日此泉也用‘泻’字，似乎不妥。况此处既为省亲别墅，亦当依应制之体，用此等字亦似粗陋不雅。求再拟蕴藉含蓄者。”贾政笑道：“诸公听此论何如？方才众人编新，你说‘不如述古’；如今我们述古，你又说粗陋不妥。你且说你的。”宝玉道：“用‘泻玉’二字，则不若‘沁芳’二字，岂不新雅？”贾政拈须点头不语。众人都忙迎合，称赞宝玉才情不凡。贾政道：“匾上二字容易。再作一副七言对来。”宝玉四顾一望，机上心来，乃念道：
　　　　绕堤柳借三篙翠，隔岸花分一脉香。
    贾政听了，点头微笑。众人又称赞一番。
    于是出亭过池，一山一石，一花一木，莫不着意观览。忽抬头见前面一带粉垣，数楹修舍，有千百竿翠竹遮映。众人都道：“好个所在！”于是大家进入，只见进门便是曲折游廊，阶下石子漫成甬路，上面小小三间房舍，两明一暗，里面都是合着地步打的床几椅案。从里间房里，又有一小门，出去却是后园，有大株梨花，阔叶芭蕉，又有两间小小退步。后院墙下忽开一隙，得泉一派，开沟尺许，灌入墙内，绕阶缘屋至前院，盘旋竹下而出。贾政笑道：“这一处倒还好，若能月夜至此窗下读书，也不枉虚生一世。”说着便看宝玉，唬的宝玉忙垂了头。众人忙用闲话解说。又二客说：“此处的匾该题四个字。”贾政笑问：“那四字？”一个道是：“淇水遗风。”贾政道：“俗。”又一个道是：“睢园遗迹。”贾政道：“也俗。”贾珍在旁说道：“还是宝兄弟拟一个罢。”贾政道：“他未曾做，先要议论人家的好歹，可见是个轻薄东西。”众客道：“议论的是，也无奈他何。”贾政忙道：“休如此纵了他。”因说道：“今日任你狂为乱道，等说出议论来，方许你做。方才众人说的，可有使得的没有？”宝玉见问，便答道：“都似不妥。”贾政冷笑道：“怎么不妥？”宝玉道：“这是第一处行幸之所，必须颂圣方可。若用四字的匾，又有古人现成的，何必再做？”贾政道：“难道‘淇水’，‘睢园’不是古人的？”宝玉道：“这太板了。莫若‘有凤来仪’四字。”众人都哄然叫妙。贾政点头道：“畜生，畜生！可谓‘管窥蠢测’矣。”因命：“再题一联来。”宝玉便念道：
　　　　宝鼎茶闲烟尚绿，幽窗棋罢指犹凉。
　　贾政摇头道：“也未见长。”说毕，引人出来。方欲走时，忽想起一事来，问贾珍道：“这些院落屋宇，并几案桌椅都算有了。还有那些帐幔帘子并陈设玩器古董，可也都是一处一处合式配就的么？”贾珍回道：“那陈设的东西早已添了许多，自然临期合式陈设。帐幔帘子，昨日听见琏兄弟说，还不全。那原是一起工程之时就画了各处的图样，量准尺寸，就打发人办去的，想必昨日得了一半。”贾政听了，便知此事不是贾珍的首尾，便叫人去唤贾琏。一时来了，贾政问他：“共有几宗？现今得了几宗？尚欠几宗？”贾琏见问，忙向靴筒内取出靴掖里装的一个纸折略节来，看了一看，回道：“妆蟒洒堆、刻丝弹墨并各色绸绫大小幔子一百二十架，昨日得了八十架，下欠四十架。帘子二百挂，昨日俱得了。外有猩猩毡帘二百挂，湘妃竹帘一百挂，金丝藤红漆竹帘一百挂，黑漆竹帘一百挂，五彩线络盘花帘二百挂，每样得了一半，也不过秋天都全了。椅搭、桌围、床裙、机套，每分一千二百件，也有了。”
　　一面说，一面走，忽见青山斜阻。转过山怀中，隐隐露出一带黄泥墙，墙上皆用稻茎掩护。有几百枝杏花，如喷火蒸霞一般。里面数楹茅屋，外面却是桑、榆、槿、柘各色树稚新条，随其曲折，编就两溜青篱。篱外山坡之下，有一土井，旁有桔槔辘轳之属；下面分畦列亩，佳蔬菜花，一望无际。贾政笑道：“倒是此处有些道理。虽系人力穿凿，却入目动心，未免勾引起我归农之意。我们且进去歇息歇息。”说毕，方欲进去，忽见篱门外路旁有一石，亦为留题之所。众人笑道：“更妙，更妙！此处若悬匾待题，则田舍家风一洗尽矣。立此一竭，又觉许多生色，非范石湖田家之咏不足以尽其妙。”贾政道：“诸公请题。”众人云：“方才世兄云：‘编新不如述旧。’此处古人已道尽矣：莫若直书‘杏花村’为妙。”贾政听了，笑向贾珍道：“正亏提醒了我。此处都好，只是还少一个酒幌，明日竟做一个来，就依外面村庄的式样，不必华丽，用竹竿挑在树梢头。”贾珍答应了，又回道：“此处竟不必养别样雀鸟，只养些鹅、鸭、鸡之类，才相称。”贾政与众人都说好。
　　贾政又向众人道：“‘杏花村’固佳，只是犯了正村名，直待请名方可。”众客都道：“是呀！如今虚的，却是何字样好呢？”大家正想，宝玉却等不得了，也不等贾政的话，便说道：“旧诗云：‘红杏梢头挂酒旗。’如今莫若且题以‘杏帘在望’四字。”众人都道：“好个‘在望’！又暗合‘杏花村’意思。”宝玉冷笑道：“村若用‘杏花’二字，便俗陋不堪了。唐人诗里，还有‘柴门临水稻花香’，何不用‘稻香村’的妙？”众人听了，越发同声拍手道妙。贾政一声断喝：“无知的畜生！你能知道几个古人，能记得几首旧诗，敢在老先生们跟前卖弄！方才任你胡说，也不过试你的清浊，取笑而已，你就认真了！”
　　说着，引众人步入茆堂，里面纸窗木榻，富贵气象一洗皆尽。贾政心中自是欢喜，却瞅宝玉道：“此处如何？”众人见问，都忙悄悄的推宝玉教他说好。宝玉不听人言，便应声道：“不及‘有凤来仪’多了。”贾政听了道：“咳！无知的蠢物，你只知朱楼画栋、恶赖富丽为佳，那里知道这清幽气象呢！终是不读书之过。”宝玉忙答道：“老爷教训的固是，但古人云‘天然’二字，不知何意？”众人见宝玉牛心，都怕他讨了没趣；今见问“天然”二字，众人忙道：“哥儿别的都明白，如何‘天然’反要问呢？天然者，天之自成，不是人力之所为的。”宝玉道：“却又来！此处置一田庄，分明是人力造作成的。远无邻村，近不负郭，背山无脉，临水无源，高无隐寺之塔，下无通市之桥，峭然孤出，似非大观，那及前数处有自然之理、自然之趣呢？虽种竹引泉，亦不伤穿凿。古人云‘天然图画’四字，正恐非其地而强为其地，非其山而强为其山，即百般精巧，终不相宜……”未及说完，贾政气的喝命：“出去！”才出去，又喝命：“回来！”命：“再题一联，若不通，一并打嘴巴！”宝玉吓的战兢兢的，半日，只得念道：
　　　　新绿涨添浣葛处，好云香护采芹人。
　　贾政听了，摇头道：“更不好。”一面引人出来，转过山坡，穿花度柳，抚石依泉，过了荼蘼茂架，入木香棚，越牡丹亭，度芍药圃，到蔷薇院，傍芭蕉坞里盘旋曲折。忽闻水声潺潺，出于石洞；上则萝薜倒垂，下则落花浮荡。众人都道：“好景，好景！”贾政道：“诸公题以何名？”众人道：“再不必拟了，恰恰乎是‘武陵源’三字。”贾政笑道：“又落实了，而且陈旧。”众人笑道：“不然就用‘秦人旧舍’四字也罢。”宝玉道：“越发背谬了。‘秦人旧舍’是避乱之意，如何使得？莫若‘蓼汀花溆’四字。”贾政听了道：“更是胡说。”
　　于是贾政进了港洞，又问贾珍：“有船无船？”贾珍道：“采莲船共四只，座船一只，如今尚未造成。”贾政笑道：“可惜不得入了！”贾珍道：“从山上盘道也可以进去的。”说毕，在前导引，大家攀藤抚树过去。只见水上落花愈多，其水愈加清溜，溶溶荡荡，曲折萦纡。池边两行垂柳，杂以桃杏遮天，无一些尘土。忽见柳阴中又露出一个折带朱栏板桥来，度过桥去，诸路可通，便见一所清凉瓦舍，一色水磨砖墙，清瓦花堵。那大主山所分之脉皆穿墙而过。贾政道：“此处这一所房子，无味的很。”因而步入门时，忽迎面突出插天的大玲珑山石来，四面群绕各式石块，竟把里面所有房屋悉皆遮住。且一树花木也无，只见许多异草，或有牵藤的，或有引蔓的，或垂山岭，或穿石脚，甚至垂檐绕柱，萦砌盘阶，或如翠带飘摇，或如金绳蟠屈，或实若丹砂，或花如金桂，味香气馥，非凡花之可比。贾政不禁道：“有趣！只是不大认识。”有的说：“是薜荔藤萝。”贾政道：“薜藤萝那得有此异香？”宝玉道：“果然不是。这众草中也有藤萝薛荔。那香的是杜若蘅芜，那一种大约是兰，这一种大约是金葛，那一种是金草，这一种是玉藤，红的自然是紫芸，绿的定是青芷。想来那《离骚》、《文选》所有的那些异草：有叫作什么霍纳姜汇的，也有叫作什么纶组紫绎的。还有什么石帆、清松、抚留等样的，见于左太冲《吴都赋》。又有叫作什么绿荑的，还有什么丹椒、蘑芜、风莲，见于《蜀都赋》。如今年深岁改，人不能识，故皆象形夺名，渐渐的唤差了，也是有的。”未及说完，贾政喝道：“谁问你来？”唬的宝玉倒退，不敢再说。
　　贾政因见两边俱是超手游廊，便顺着游廊步入，只见上面五间清厦，连着卷棚，四面出廓，绿窗油壁，更比前清雅不同。贾政叹道：“此轩中煮茗操琴，也不必再焚香了。此造却出意外，诸公必有佳作新题以颜其额，方不负此。”众人笑道：“莫若‘兰风蕙露’贴切了。”贾政道：“也只好用这四字。其联云何？”一人道：“我想了一对，大家批削改正。道是：‘麝兰芳霭斜阳院，杜若香飘明月洲。’”众人道：“妙则妙矣！只是‘斜阳’二字不妥。那人引古诗“蘼芜满院泣斜阳”句，众人云：“颓丧，颓丧！”又一人道：“我也有一联，诸公评阅评阅。”道：“三径香风飘玉蕙，一庭明月照金兰。”贾政拈须沉吟，意欲也题一联。忽抬头见宝玉在旁不敢作声，因喝道：“怎么你应说话时又不说了？还要等人请教你不成？”宝玉听了回道：“此处并没有什么‘兰麝’，‘明月’、‘洲渚’之类，若要这样着迹说来，就题二百联也不能完。”贾政道：“谁按着你的头，教你必定说这些字样呢？”宝玉道：“如此说，则匾上莫若‘蘅芷清芬’四字。对联则是：“吟成豆蔻诗犹艳，睡足荼蘼梦亦香。”贾政笑道：“这是套的‘书成蕉叶文犹绿’，不足为奇。”众人道：“李太白‘凤凰台’之作，全套‘黄鹤楼’。只要套得妙。如今细评起来，方才一联竟比‘书成蕉叶’尤觉幽雅活动。”贾政笑道：“岂有此理。”
　　说着，大家出来。走不多远，则见崇阁巍峨，层楼高起，面面琳宫合抱，迢迢复道萦纡。青松拂檐，玉兰绕砌；金辉兽面，彩焕螭头。贾政道：“这是正殿了。只是太富丽了些。”众人都道：“要如此方是。虽然贵妃崇尚节俭，然今日之尊，礼仪如此，不为过也。”一面说，一面走，只见正面现出一座玉石牌坊，上面龙蟠螭护，玲拢凿就。贾政道：“此处书以何文？”众人道：“必是‘蓬莱仙境’方妙。”贾政摇头不语。宝玉见了这个所在，心中忽有所动，寻思起来，倒象在那里见过的一般，却一时想不起那年那日的事了。贾政又命他题咏，宝玉只顾细思前景，全无心于此了。众人不知其意，只当他受了这半日折磨，精神耗散，才尽词穷了，再要作难逼迫着了急，或生出事来，倒不便。遂忙都劝贾政道：“罢了，明日再题罢了。”贾政心中也怕贾母不放心，遂冷笑道：“你这畜生，也竟有不能之时了。也罢，限你一日，明日题不来，定不饶你。这是第一要紧处所，要好生作来。”
　　说着，引人出来，再一观望，原来自进门至此，才游了十之五六。又值人来回，有雨村处遣人回话。贾政笑道：“此数处不能游了。虽如此，到底从那一边出去，也可略观大概。“说着，引客行来，至一大桥，水如晶帘一般奔入。原来这桥边是通外河之闸，引泉而入者。贾政因问：“此闸何名？”宝玉道：“此乃沁芳源之正流，即名‘沁芳闸’。”贾政道：“胡说，偏不用‘沁芳’二字。”
　　于是一路行来，或清堂，或茅舍，或堆石为垣，或编花为门，或山下得幽尼佛寺，或林中藏女道丹房，或长廊曲洞，或方厦圆亭，贾政皆不及进去。因半日未尝歇息，腿酸脚软，忽又见前面露出一所院落来，贾政道：“到此可要歇息歇息了。”说着一径引入，绕着碧桃花，穿过竹篱花障编就的月洞门，俄见粉垣环护，绿柳周垂。贾政与众人进了门，西边尽是游廊相接，院中点衬几块山石，一边种几本芭蕉，那一边是一树西府海棠，其势若伞，丝垂金缕，葩吐丹砂。众人都道：“好花，好花！海棠也有，从没见过这样好的。”贾政道：“这叫做‘女儿棠’，乃是外国之种，俗传出‘女儿国’，故花最繁盛，——亦荒唐不经之说耳。”众人道：“毕竟此花不同，‘女国’之说，想亦有之。”宝玉云：“大约骚人咏士以此花红若施脂，弱如扶病，近乎闺阁风度，故以‘女儿’命名。世人以讹传讹，都未免认真了。”众人都说：“领教，妙解！”一面说话．一面都在廊下榻上坐了。贾政因道：“想几个什么新鲜字来题？”一客道：“‘蕉鹤’二字妙。”又一个道：“‘崇光泛彩’方妙。”贾政与众人都道：“好个‘崇光泛彩’！”宝玉也道：“妙。”又说：“只是可惜了！”众人问：“如何可惜？”宝玉道：“此处蕉棠两植，其意暗蓄‘红’‘绿’二字在内，若说一样，遗漏一样，便不足取。”贾政道：“依你如何？”宝玉道：“依我，题‘红香绿玉’四字，方两全其美。”贾政摇头道：“不好，不好！”
　　说着，引人进入房内。只见其中收拾的与别处不同，竟分不出间隔来。原来四面皆是雕空玲珑木板，或“流云百蝠”，或“岁寒三友”，或山水人物，或翎毛花卉，或集锦，或博古，或万福万寿，各种花样，皆是名手雕镂五彩，销金嵌玉的。一格一格，或贮书，或设鼎，或安置笔砚，或供设瓶花，或安放盆景。其格式样或圆或方，或葵花蕉叶，或连环半壁，真是花团锦簇，剔透玲戏。倏尔五色纱糊，竟系小窗；倏尔彩绫轻覆，竟系幽户。且满墙皆是随依古董玩器之形抠成的槽于，如琴、剑、悬瓶之类，俱悬于壁，却都是与壁相平的。众人都赞：“好精致！难为怎么做的！”原来贾政走进来了，未到两层，便都迷了旧路，左瞧也有门可通，右瞧也有窗隔断，及到跟前，又被一架书档住，回头又有窗纱明透门径。及至门前，忽见迎面也进来了一起人，与自己的形相一样，却是一架大玻璃镜。转过镜去，一发见门多了。贾珍笑道：“老爷随我来，从这里出去就是后院，出了后院倒比先近了。”引着贾政及众人转了两层纱厨，果得一门出去，院中满架蔷薇。转过花障，只见青溪前阻。众人诧异：“这水又从何而来？”贾珍遥指道：“原从那闸起流至洞口，从东北山凹里引到那村庄里，又开一道岔口，引至西南上，共总流到这里，仍旧合在一处，从那墙下出去。”众人听了，都道：“神妙之极！”说着，忽见大山阻路，众人都迷了路，贾珍笑道：“跟我来。”乃在前导引，众人随着，由山脚下一转，便是平担大路，豁然大门现于面前，众人都道：“有趣，有趣！搜神夺巧，至于此极！”于是大家出来。
　　那宝玉一心只记挂着里边姊妹们，又不见贾政吩咐，只得跟到书房。贾政忽想起来道：“你还不去，看老太太惦记你。难道还逛不足么？”宝玉方退了出来。至院外，就有跟贾政的小厮上来抱住，说道：“今日亏了老爷喜欢，方才老太太打发人出来问了几遍，我们回说老爷喜欢；要不然，老太太叫你进去了，就不得展才了。人人都说你才那些诗比众人都强，今儿得了彩头，该赏我们了。”宝玉笑道：“每人一吊。”众人道：“谁没见那一吊钱！把这荷包赏了罢。”说着，一个个都上来解荷包，解扇袋，不容分说，将宝玉所佩之物，尽行解去。又道：“好生送上去罢。”一个个围绕着，送至贾母门前。那时贾母正等着他，见他来了，知道不曾难为他，心中自是喜欢。
　　少时袭人倒了茶来，见身边佩物一件不存，因笑道：“带的东西又是那起没脸的东西们解了去了。”黛玉听说，走过来一瞧，果然一件没有，因向宝玉道：“我给你的那个荷包也给他们了？你明儿再想我的东西，可不能够了！”说毕，生气回房，将前日宝玉嘱咐他没做完的香袋儿，拿起剪子来就铰。宝玉见他生气，便忙赶过来，早已剪破了。宝玉曾见过这香袋，虽未完工，却十分精巧，无故剪了，却也可气。因忙把衣领解了，从里面衣襟上将所系荷包解下来了递与黛玉道：“你瞧瞧，这是什么东西？我何从把你的东西给人来着？”黛玉见他如此珍重，带在里面，可知是怕人拿去之意，因此自悔莽撞剪了香袋，低着头一言不发。宝玉道：“你也不用铰，我知你是懒怠给我东西。我连这个荷包奉还何如？”说着掷向他怀中而去。黛玉越发气的哭了，拿起荷包又铰。宝玉忙回身抢住，笑道：“好妹妹饶了他罢！”黛玉将剪子一摔，拭泪说道：“你不用合我好一阵歹一阵的，要恼就撂开手。”说着赌气上床，面向里倒下拭泪。禁不住宝玉上来“妹妹”长“妹妹”短赔不是。
　　前面贾母一片声找宝玉。众人回说：“在林姑娘房里。”贾母听说道：“好，好！让他姐妹们一处玩玩儿罢。才他老子拘了他这半天，让他松泛一会子罢。只别叫他们拌嘴。”众人答应着。
　　黛玉被宝玉缠不过，只得起来道：“你的意思不叫我安生，我就离了你。”说着往外就走。宝玉笑道：“你到那里我跟到那里。”一面仍拿着荷包来带上。黛玉伸手抢道：“你说不要，这会子又带上，我也替你怪臊的！”说着“嗤”的一声笑了。宝玉道：“好妹妹，明儿另替我做个香袋儿罢！”黛玉道：“那也瞧我的高兴罢了。”一面说，一面二人出房，到王夫人上房中去了。可巧宝钗也在那里。
　　此时王夫人那边热闹非常。原来贾蔷已从姑苏采买了十二个女孩子、并聘了教习以及行头等事来了。那时薛姨妈另于东北上一所幽静房舍居住，将梨香院另行修理了，就令教习在此教演女戏。又另派了家中旧曾学过歌唱的众女人们，如今皆是皤然老妪，着他们带领管理。其日月出入银钱等事，以及诸凡大小需之物料账目，就令贾蔷总理。
又有林之孝来回：“采访聘买得十二个小尼姑、小道姑，都到了。连新做的二十分道袍也有了。外又有一个带发修行的，本是苏州人氏，祖上也是读书仕宦之家，因自幼多病，买了许多替身，皆不中用，到底这姑娘入了空门，方才好了，所以带发修行。今年十八岁，取名妙玉。如今父母俱已亡故，身边只有两个老嫂嫂、一个小丫头伏侍，文墨也极通，经典也极熟，模样又极好。因听说长安都中有观音遗迹并贝叶遗文，去年随了师父上来，现在西门外牟尼院住着。他师父精演先天神数，于去冬圆寂了。遗言说他：‘不宜回乡，在此静候，自有结果。’所以未曾扶灵回去。”王夫人便道：“这样我们何不接了他来？”林之孝家的回道：“若请他，他说：‘候门公府，必以贵势压人，我再不去的。’”王夫人道：“他既是宦家小姐，自然要性傲些。就下个请贴请他何妨。”林之孝家的答应着出去，叫书启相公写个请贴去请妙玉，次日遣人备车轿去接。
不知后来如何，且听下回分解。

After Qin Zhong’s death Baoyu wept incessantly until the others finally succeeded in comforting him, but he remained grief-stricken on his return. The Lady Dowager contributed several dozen taels towards the funeral, and Baoyu went to offer a libation. A week later the funeral took place, but no details need be given here.

Baoyu mourned for his friend day after day, unable to dismiss him from his thoughts. However, there was nothing he could do about it.

One day Jia Zhen and his companions came to report to Jia Zheng, “The work on the garden is finished. Lord She has already inspected it. It only remains for you, sir, to go and see it. If there is anything amiss, we can have it changed before the inscriptions are chosen.”

After some reflection Jia Zheng observed, “These inscriptions are going to be a problem. According to etiquette, we should wait for the Imperial Consort to do us the honour of composing them. But she can hardly do that without seeing the place. And if we wait until she comes to visit it before asking her, with so many vistas and lodges and so much scenery, without some inscriptions it will lack all character.”

“Your point is well taken, sir,” agreed the secretaries who were present. “But we have an idea. Inscriptions are indispensable, yet they can’t be decided upon in advance. Why not prepare some temporary ones to suit the different spots — two or three words for each, even four would do — to be hung on the lanterns when Her Highness comes. We can ask her then to decide on the permanent names. Wouldn’t that be two ways at once?”

“That seems a good idea,” said Jia Zheng. “Let us go and have a look today. We can think up some inscriptions. If they are suitable, we can keep them. If not, we can ask Jia Yucun to suggest others.”

“You are sure to think of excellent ones today, sir,” they replied. “Why need you trouble to consult Yucun?”

“You don’t understand,” Jia Zheng said with a smile. “I was never much good even as a boy at writing verses about flowers, birds and scenery; and now that I am older and burdened with official duties I have even less flair for such things. Any attempts of mine would be so pedantic and dull that they would quite spoil the effect of the grounds and make myself ridiculous.”

“That doesn’t matter,” they countered. “We can all try. Each can write what he is best at. We can choose the good lines and reject the bad. That should be all right.”

“That seems a good idea too. And as the weather is so pleasant today, let’s all go and have a look.”

So he stood up and led the way and the others followed. Jia Zhen went ahead to warn those in the garden.

Now Baoyu had been plunged into depression by his grief for Qin Zhong, and the Lady Dowager, to cheer him up, had ordered him to be taken to the new garden to play. He had just gone in when in came Jia Zhen.

“Hurry up and get out,” said the latter with a smile. “The master will be here any minute.”

At that Baoyu rushed out with his nurse and pages, but no sooner had he turned a corner than he ran head on into Jia Zheng and his party. Since there was no way to escape, he simply stood waiting by the side of the path.

Of late Jia Zheng had heard his tutor praise Baoyu for his quickness at composing couplets, remarking that although the boy was not studious he showed considerable originality. So Jia Zheng wanted to put him to the test today and ordered him to accompany them into the garden. Baoyu, not knowing what his father had in mind, had to comply.

As soon as they entered the garden gate they found Jia Zhen with a group of stewards standing waiting beside it. Jia Zheng ordered the gate closed and they first inspected the outside.

It was a five-section gate-tower with a hump-backed roof of half-cylindrical tiles. The lintels, doors and latticework were finely carved with novel designs and left unpainted. The whitewashed walls and white marble steps were engraved with Western floral designs. To right and left were snow-white powder-silkworm walls with chequered patterns of black tiles below. This all struck Jia Zheng as pleasingly quiet and tasteful. He ordered the gate opened and they went in.

A green hill loomed immediately before them.

“Without this hill,” observed Jia Zheng, “the whole garden would be visible as one entered, and how tame that would be!”

"Quite so," they agreed. "Unless one had great breadth of vision, this wouldn't be much of a pleasure."

As they spoke they looked ahead at white rocks resembling monsters or beasts, lying or crouching in a horizontal or vertical position. On them grew green moss and creepers which half screened a narrow path.

"Now we'll follow this path," proposed Jia Zheng. "On our way back we can leave by the other side and that way we shall have seen the whole place."

So he made Jia Zhen lead the way while he leaned on Baoyu's shoulder and followed slowly through the entrance between the hills. Looking up suddenly, they saw a white rock polished smooth as a mirror, obviously intended for an inscription to be the first thing to catch the eye.

"What would be a good name for this, gentlemen?" asked Jia Zheng, turning with a smile.

The literary men suggested such names as "Embroidered Ridge" and "Crested Emerald," "Embroidery Screen," "Little Incense Burner" or "Miniature Mount Zhongnan," offering some dozen in all.

Knowing that Jia Zheng meant to test Baoyu, however, they did not go to much trouble but made a few perfunctory suggestions, as was guessed by Baoyu too. When Jia Zheng told him to propose a name, Baoyu said:

"I remember an old saying: 'Rather than invent, quote; and to carve in ancient style is better than to fashion something new.' As this isn't the main prominence or one of the chief sights, it only needs an inscription because it's the first step into the garden. So why not use the old line 'a winding path leads to a secluded retreat'? That would be apt and tasteful too."

"Excellent!" cried the others. "Our young brother is a genius, far more brilliant than dull pedants like ourselves."

"Don't flatter the boy," protested Jia Zheng with a smile. "He's just making a ridiculous parade of his very limited knowledge. We can think of a better name later."

They entered a cave where they saw beautiful trees, rare flowers and a clear stream, tumbling down through bamboos and flowers to flow beneath the rocks. A few steps further north the way grew level and wide and they could see stately buildings with elegant pavilions, fine galleries and loggias, half hidden in a fold of the hill and embowered in trees. Looking down, they saw a crystal stream cascading like jade and a stone bridge with posts of white marble carved with beasts' heads. On the bridge was a pavilion, and in this Jia Zheng sat down with the rest.

"What would you call this?" he asked.

One said, "Ouyang Xiu in his Pavilion of the Old Drunkard speaks of 'a winged pavilion.' 'Winged Pavilion' would be a good name."

"'Winged Pavilion' is good," rejoined Jia Zheng, "but since this pavilion is built over the water it should have a name to suggest water. Ouyang Xiu has the line, 'Erect between two streams, it looks like a winged pavilion.' But while 'winged' is appropriate, the single word 'stream' in that line doesn't suit this spot. I suggest borrowing the word 'overflow' from another passage: 'The overflow from the Brewer's Spring....' What could we call it then?"

"Overflowing Jade!" cried one of them.

Jia Zheng tugged at his whiskers in thought, then asked Baoyu to propose a name.

"You said just now that 'a winding path leads to a secluded retreat,'" he reminded him. "But though we may quote, we should also allude to the source. As this is built for the Imperial Consort's visit home, it would be more appropriate to use an allusion from some classic written on an imperial occasion, to avoid any suggestion of vulgarity. Don't you think 'overflow' is rather coarse? The only thing is to find a more refined word. And if you insist on the line about the Brewer's Spring, would 'Fragrant Rill' be better? But I'm not sure."

"What do you think of this argument, gentlemen?" Jia Zheng asked with a chuckle. "When we wanted something new just now, our young friend maintained that we should quote instead. And now that we are quoting, he finds it coarse. What have you to say for yourself now?"

"Those two words are not as good as 'Seeping Fragrance,'" replied Baoyu.

Jia Zheng stroked his beard and nodded in silence, while the rest were loud in their praise.

"All right for the tablet," said Jia Zheng. "Now what about the couplet?"

Looking round, Baoyu thought quickly and then declaimed:

"Willows on the dyke lend their verdancy to three punts;

Flowers on the further shore spare a breath of fragrance."

After hearing this Jia Zheng smiled and nodded. The rest of the party added their praises.

Then, leaving the pavilion, they crossed a bridge and gazed with interest at each rivulet, rock, plant and tree. Suddenly looking up, they saw a whitewashed wall enclosing elegant buildings nestling at the foot of a green hill, their eaves peeping through the thick foliage of bamboos which screened them.

“A delightful spot!” was the general verdict.

Entering the gate they found a covered walk winding through bamboos, whose green shadows cast a coolness even in summer, while a paved path led to a little cottage of three rooms, two of them bright and one dark. The tables, chairs and couches inside were made to fit the dimensions of the rooms. A small door in the inner room opened into a back garden gay with pear blossom and broad-leaved plantains, in front of which were two tiny retreats. A spring flowed through a breach in the garden wall into a channel barely a foot wide which ran through the grounds, skirted the steps and houses, then wound past the bamboos of the forecourt before disappearing through another breach.

“What a charming idea!” exclaimed Jia Zheng. “If one could sit and read by this window on a moonlit night, one would not have lived in vain.”

He was looking at Baoyu as he spoke, which so flustered the boy that he hung his head. The rest of the party hastily changed the subject and two of them asked:

“What four characters should be inscribed on the board here?”

“What would you suggest?” countered Jia Zheng.

One of them proposed: “A Riverside Retreat.”

“Commonplace,” declared Jia Zheng.

The other suggested: “The Home of an Ancient Hermit.”

“That’s even more commonplace.”

“Suppose you suggest something, Cousin Bao,” said Jia Zhen who was standing by.

“He hasn’t earned the right yet,” objected Jia Zheng. “He’s still young. All he can do is to criticize his elders — the young rascal.”

“You can’t blame him for that, sir,” they demurred. “So why not let him try?”

“Don’t imagine I’m going to indulge him,” said Jia Zheng. “I’ll let him have his say today, but not make any decision until we’ve discussed it. If he talks sense, well and good. If not, I’ll box his ears and send him packing.” He turned to Baoyu. “Well, what have you to say? What would be good?”

“None of the suggestions just made seems to me appropriate,” replied Baoyu.

Jia Zheng smiled scornfully. “How so?”

“As this is the first place the Imperial Consort will visit on her tour, we should have an inscription which conveys something of His Majesty’s favour. If we must use a four-character inscription, wouldn’t it be better to have something original instead of a cliche?”

“Aren’t ‘Riverside’ and ‘Hermitage’ allusions to the classics?”

“Yes, but they’re too hackneyed. I suggest ‘Where the Phoenix Alights.’”

A chorus of approval went up from the whole group.

“You young beast...” Jia Zheng nodded and sighed. “It’s a pity you’ve made no effort to acquire a little learning but just pick up what you can by hearsay. Still, this isn’t too bad.” He turned to the others. “Let’s go on.”

He was leading the way out when suddenly thinking of something he asked Jia Zhen, “Are all the furnishings in these buildings and courtyards ready?”

“We’ve stocked them with nearly all we need,” was the reply. “We’ll make good any omissions later. As for the curtains, blinds and screens, Jia Lian told me yesterday that we’re still short of quite a number, but we’ve given the measurements to the tailors and we got half of them only yesterday.”

Realizing that his nephew was not in charge of this, Jia Zheng sent to summon Jia Lian, who soon appeared and was asked, “How many of each sort are needed? How many have been made? How many are still missing?”

Jia Lian extracted a list from his boot and read out: “Yesterday we got eighty of the one hundred and twenty large and small curtains of satin with serpent designs, brocade and figured gauze, embroidered or plain. That leaves forty still to come. We have all the two hundred portieres. Of the two hundred red felt portieres, we have a hundred and twenty. The hundred blinds of Xiangfei bamboo and the hundred of rattan painted red with gold are all ready....”

One hundred of black lacquered bamboo blinds, one hundred of flower-patterned curtains to be hung on racks — we’ve half of all these already and should have the full number by the autumn. As for chair-covers, table-drapes, valances and stool-cushions, we’ve twelve hundred of each.”

Talking as they strolled on, they suddenly noticed a green hill barring their way. Skirting it they glimpsed a faintly discernible straw-thatched cot with a surrounding adobe wall. The wall, however, was not of brick but of pounded earth faced with straw and lime and finished with a coping of rice-stalks. Several hundred apricot trees in bloom, brilliant as flaming clouds, were enclosed by this wall. In their midst stood a thatched cottage. Outside grew saplings of mulberry, elm, hibiscus and silkwormthorn twined into a green hedge. Below the slope beyond this hedge was a well, beside it a windlass and a stand for irrigating the fields. Below again were plots of vegetables and flowers, stretching as far as the eye could see.

“I must say this is pleasing,” remarked Jia Zheng. “Though artificially made, it strikes me as the work of nature and makes me long for a country retreat. Let us go in and rest a while.”

As he was about to enter the wicket-gate, he noticed a stone by the path outside, obviously intended for an inscription.

“Excellent!” cried the others. “If a tablet were hung up here, the cottage would lose all its rustic charm. This stone has been put here for an inscription. We must find an apt name for this place.”

“What would you suggest, gentlemen?” asked Jia Zheng.

“As your son observed just now, ‘To devise is not as good as to recall.’” Though many old poems have the line ‘An apricot village invites,’ that is too obvious. Why not use the ancient name ‘Apricot Village’?”

Jia Zheng turned with a smile to Jia Zhen, saying, “That reminds me. This place is perfect in every way, but it still lacks a tavern-sign. You must have one made tomorrow. It needn’t be elaborate, just an ordinary village sign. Hang it from a bamboo pole on a tree-top.”

Jia Zhen promised to see to this and added, “Other birds wouldn’t be in keeping here, but we should keep some geese, ducks, hens and so on.”

Jia Zheng and the rest approved.

“The name ‘Apricot Village’ is first-rate,” observed Jia Zheng. “But since it’s the name of a real place we should have to ask permission to use it.”

“That’s right,” said the others. “And since we can’t do that, what other name could we use?”

As they were thinking, Baoyu, not waiting for his father’s permission, blurted out, “An old poem has the line: ‘Above the apricot blooms a tavern sign appears.’ Why not call this ‘Approach to Apricot Tavern’?”

“Good!” cried the others. “‘Approach’ suggests ‘in sight’ and fits in with the idea of the ‘Apricot Village.’”

“No, it’s vulgar.” Baoyu shook his head scornfully. “The word ‘apricot’ is too obvious. What about another line from the Tang poets: ‘By the wattled gate the scent of paddy smiles’? Why not call it ‘Paddy-Sweet Cottage’?”

The whole party clapped in admiration. But Jia Zheng interrupted them with a snort.

“You ignorant idiot!” he fumed. “How many old poets do you know, and how many ancient poems have you read that you dare to show off in front of your elders? I let you have your say just now to test your intelligence and for a little fun — and you’ve proved yourself a conceited fool.”

So saying he led the party in, and the sight of the papered windows and wooden couches inside banished all thoughts of ostentation or luxury. Jia Zheng was inwardly pleased but, looking round at Baoyu, he demanded:

“What do you think of this place?”

His companions nudged the boy to induce him to approve. But ignoring them he answered, “It’s not as fine as ‘Where the Phoenix Alights.’”

“Ignorant dolt!” exclaimed his father. “All you care for are red pavilions and carved beams — with your vulgar, misbegotten preference for luxury. How can you appreciate the quiet charm of a place like this? This comes of neglecting your studies.”

“Of course you’re right, sir,” Baoyu agreed promptly. “But I’ve always wondered what was meant by ‘natural.’ Will you explain?”

His father was furious. “You stable-boy! Are you trying to catch me out? ‘Natural’ means that which is made by Nature, not by man.”

“There you are!” Baoyu chuckled. “A farmstead of this sort is bound to be in the country or in a mountain valley, some place far from the noisy, crowded town. It should have a range of hills nearby, no other houses in sight, and be near water at the foot of a slope; then all the fruits and flowers will grow of themselves. The bamboos in front and behind should not be planted but grow there naturally. That way, those who come from the city, however uncouth, will at once be struck by its natural beauty which will take them unawares and make them feel as if they had strayed into a fairyland. But look at this place. First of all, you’ve just come on this artificial hill, then on this artificial embankment. But instead of having a stream to hide the entrance, the place is wide open. Though there are hundreds of apricot trees, they’re so badly arranged that they look artificial — as if put there for show. What is less natural is the absence of any sound of birds. But if you were to set a few hens, ducks or geese in this place, it would seem more natural. As Li Shangyin wrote:

‘The natural landscape for a thatched cot:
The fowls are cackling, the cocks crow at noon.’

“We’ve been talking about ‘naturalness’ all this time, but this place is so far from natural that it’s more artificial than the ‘Phoenix’ part. It’s what the ancients called ‘forced and far-fetched.’”

Before he could finish Jia Zheng exploded.

“Take that wretched boy out of here!” he bellowed.

“Yes sir.” And Baoyu fled.

“Come back!” shouted his father. “Write a couplet for this place. If it’s no good, I’ll box your ears.”

Baoyu had to turn back. With hanging head he suggested:

“The scent of paddy wafts over the abundant crop;
Sweet the flowers in the village beyond.”
“That’s even worse,” snorted his father, shaking his head as the others remarked:

“He’s not at his best today. This couplet isn’t up to the one he made just now.”

“Don’t be hard on him,” they urged. “He’s only a child.”

But Jia Zheng retorted, “I’m not being hard on him. He’ll never do well in the examinations, and that doesn’t matter so much. But he can’t even turn out a commonplace couplet — all he has is a certain glibness.”

“That’s not fair,” protested the others. “You’re too hard on him. Although he’s young, he shows remarkable talent. It’s only because he’s over-awed by you that he can’t do himself justice. If you encourage him, he’ll do better.”

“I don’t agree,” said Jia Zheng. “He should be spurred, not encouraged. But you’re all related to me, so you’re biased.”

He then ordered his men to take Baoyu out, and the boy, once outside the gate, made off like a streak of smoke, grumbling and grimacing at the servants who had been holding him.

"What is meant by 'nature'? What is natural is so by the will of Heaven and cannot be contrived by man."

"Exactly," cried Pao-yu. "A farm here is obviously man-made. It has no village in the distance, no fields near by, no mountain range behind, no source for the stream at hand. Above, no pagoda shelters it; below, no bridge leads to a market. Steep and isolated, it lacks the grandeur you find in larger views. It can't compare with those other places which had natural charm. The bamboos and stream here don't look out of place, I admit. But when the ancients spoke of 'a natural painting,' they meant that what was forced and artificial would never do, however fine, if the place wasn't suited to it...."

Before he could finish, his father angrily cut him short. "Get out!" he ordered.

As Pao-yu was slinking off, Chin Cheng barked, "Come back!"

He then commanded, "Make up another couplet. If it's poor, you'll get a slap on the mouth too."

Pao-yu had to comply. Trembling, he presently recited:

"The green tide fills the creek where clothes are washed;

Clouds of fragrance surround the girls plucking watercress."

Chin Cheng shook his head. "Still worse." He led the party out then, and they made their way past the slope, through flowers and willows, along the rocks and by the stream. They passed trellises laden with roseleaf raspberry, entered a wood-oil shed, crossed the peony pavilion and the white peony plot, then wound their way through the court where roses grew till they came to a banana grove. Turning, they heard the gurgle of a stream from a grotto, festooned with creepers, from which blossoms dropped to float on the water.

"What a delightful spot!" they cried.

"What would you call it, gentlemen?" asked Chin Cheng.

"No need to hesitate," they said. "The very thing is 'The Haven of the Peach Blossoms.'"

Chin Cheng smiled. "Too hackneyed. And too obvious."

"In that case, what about 'The Qin People's Old Retreat'?"

"That's even more impossible," objected Pao-yu. "The Qin people retreated here to escape from the world. How can you give that name to a place which isn't cut off from the outside? I suggest 'Smartweed Bank and Flowery Harbour.'"

"Nonsense!" Chin Cheng snorted.

He led the way into the cavern, which was spanned by a stone bridge and had a pavilion over it.

"What would you call this, gentlemen?"

"Ou Yangxiu in his Pavilion of the Old Drunkard speaks of 'a winged pavilion on the bridge,'" one of them recalled. "What could be better than 'Pavilion on the Bridge'?"

"That 'Pavilion on the Bridge' is only a name for a bridge, not a real pavilion," objected Chin Cheng. "This won't do."

He looked at Pao-yu.

"Your father is right," put in the others. "Still, Pao-yu may have some better idea. Let's hear what he suggests."

"I've read in some old poem, 'An overhead bridge separates the pines,'" said Pao-yu. "Why not use the name 'Separated-Pines Bridge'? That would sound original."

"Let's drop the subject," said his father. "Just give us a couplet now."

Pao-yu thought for a while, then recited:

"An overhead bridge tempts one to pick the stars;

Across the winding river float the petals."

Chin Cheng merely stroked his beard in silence as the rest exclaimed with one voice, "Excellent!"

They now left the cave and strolled on for a little until they came in sight of a spacious courtyard fronted by a plain wall and surrounded on all sides by green hills. In contrast to the other buildings, this one had no pavilions or winding corridors but only a few halls where one could take shelter from the wind and rain. It was entirely surrounded by other buildings, to which it was linked by passages above and below, providing short cuts in all directions. On the green hills could be seen the reflection of pear-blossom and willows.

"Any house in such a place must strike one as rather commonplace," observed Chin Cheng as he entered. But as he did so a lofty rock-face confronted him, covered with creepers and moss and half hiding the buildings behind, while on the rock grew a cluster of beautiful fragrant plants.

"This is pleasant," he exclaimed. "But what plants are these? I don't seem to recognize them."

Some suggested wistaria, others liana.

"Wistaria and liana haven't this delicate fragrance," objected Chin Cheng.

"I'm sure they're not," said Pao-yu. "Among all these different plants there are some lianas and wistarias, but the fragrant ones are pollia and asarum. That one over there must be orchis, this one golden-thread, that green creeper, and the other purple ruelia. The red ones are, of course, purple iris, and the green ones are certainly green iris. Most of these rare plants are mentioned in the Li Sao and Wen Xuan. For instance, this is 'living in the mountain rocks, with roots in banks of sand,' that is 'fresh and green in the evening mist,' and this is 'girdling the rock and embracing the crag.'"

There are also things like horn ginger and scallion ginger, or purple cord and red thread. And there are rock-weed, green sargassum and other plants mentioned by Zuo Taichong in his Rhapsody on the Wu Capital, as well as green shoot, red pepper, mint and lotus which appear in his Rhapsody on Shu. But as the years have passed and times changed, these have become unrecognizable and people have named them according to their shape, often making mistakes.”

Before he could finish, Jia Zheng snapped, “Who asked for your opinion?”

Baoyu stepped back apprehensively and said no more.

Jia Zheng, observing that the covered corridors on both sides led through to an inner suite of rooms, entered one of these corridors. It brought them to a five-frame building with a back shed and outlying verandahs on all four sides. The green windows and oil-smooth walls here were more elegant than anywhere else.

“If one brews tea or strums the lute in this room,” observed Jia Zheng, “there is no need of any incense. The ingenious planning of this place took me by surprise. You gentlemen must compose some fine inscriptions and a name for it.”

“What could be better than ‘Breezes through Orchids and Dew on Angelica’?” they proposed.

“That is the only possible name. And what couplets would be appropriate?”

“We have thought of one,” volunteered one of them, “but we would like you gentlemen to help us polish it. It is:

Musk orchids sweet in the sunset courtyard,
Asarums fragrant by the moonlit island.”

“Excellent!” cried the rest. “But the phrase ‘sunset courtyard’ is rather poor.”

The poet cited the line from an old poem, “Angelicas fill the courtyard to mourn the setting sun.”

“Too decadent!” they protested.

Another man said, “I have a couplet. Will you criticize it for me?

Fragrant the paths where jade-like orchids grow,
Bright the moon which gilds the golden clover.”

Jia Zheng, stroking his chin, meditated on this. He was thinking out a couplet himself when, looking up, he saw Baoyu standing meekly by. He rounded on him.

“Why don’t you speak when you should? Are you waiting for an invitation? Is that it?”

“There are no such things here as ‘orchid and musk,’ ‘moonlight’ or ‘islands,’” retorted Baoyu. “If we stick to hackneyed phrases like that, we can produce two hundred couplets and still not finish.”

“Who’s forcing you to use such terms?” fumed his father.

“In that case, wouldn’t ‘Fragrant Rue and Iris’ be a better name for this place? And for the couplet:

The lines we forge on cardamoms are fragrant still;
Even in dreams when roses fade their scent lives on.”

Jia Zheng chuckled, “You are merely imitating the line:

‘Writing on plantain leaves the characters stay green.’

There is nothing original about that.”

“Li Bai in his poem about the Phoenix Terrace imitated the whole format of Cui Hao’s poem about Yellow Crane Tower,” they protested. “What matters is that the imitation is good. On closer consideration, this couplet of your son’s is more subtle and original than the other.”

“What nonsense!” Jia Zheng smiled.

They walked on a little way until they saw a lofty pavilion with many storeys, soaringeaves and carved roof. It was surrounded by cloisters and winding covered ways. Pines brushed the eaves, magnolias grew round the steps, and the golden designs on the balustrades and the coloured patterns on the lintels were exquisitely carved.

“This must be the main palace,” said Jia Zheng. “It is rather too magnificent.”

“The Imperial Consort’s virtue may be to favour frugality,” they said, “but her exalted rank requires such magnificence. This is not excessive.”

As they walked on a marble memorial arch confronted them, finely carved with coiling dragons and protective demons.

“What inscription should be written here?” asked Jia Zheng.

“‘Fairyland of the Blessed’ would be appropriate.”

Jia Zheng said nothing but shook his head.

At sight of this place Baoyu felt strangely disturbed and fell into a brown study, as if he had been here before. Yet he could not recall on what occasion. As Jia Zheng was ordering him to propose an inscription, he paid no attention, being too preoccupied with his own thoughts. The others supposed that after the strain of the last few hours he was tired out and had no ideas left. Fearing that further demands might drive him to distraction, they urged Jia Zheng not to press him.

Well, you can write it tomorrow,” he said. “I’m afraid the old lady may be getting anxious.”

Chia Cheng snorted. “So even you can be stumped, you young rascal. All right, I’ll give you one day. If you can’t produce it tomorrow, I’ll tan your hide. This is the most important spot, so you must do your best.”

He led the party out then to look at the rest of the grounds, only to find that less than half the sights had been viewed when a servant announced that a messenger had come from Yu-tsun. Chia Cheng chuckled.

“We can’t see the rest, but at least we can go out by that path and get a rough idea of that part.”

He conducted his guests to a large bridge above a lock. The water below cascaded down like crystal roll-blinds. This lock, which controlled the stream flowing in from the river outside, was called the Lock of Seeping Fragrance.

“What’s the name of this lock?” asked Chia Cheng.

“This is the main source of the Seeping Fragrance Stream,” Pao-yu told him. “So it’s called the Lock of Seeping Fragrance.”

“Nonsense!” fumed his father. “We’ll have no more of this ‘Seeping Fragrance.’”

They walked on past quiet lodges, thatched cottages, stone walls, latticed fences, a hidden numnery in the hills, a Taoist priestess’ retreat in the woods, covered corridors, grottoes and square or round pavilions. But Chia Cheng had no time to go in, being tired after his long ramble and eager to rest when he saw a building ahead.

“We must rest here,” he said, and led his party through a moon gate overhung with creepers and formed of bamboos and flowers into a whitewashed wall with a green willows. Inside, a covered walk on the west connected with the rooms, and in the courtyard were some rocks and a plantain, as well as a海棠-tree whose branches, hanging down to the ground, looked like a canopy. Its blossoms, red as cinnabar, resembled so many dancing butterflies.

“What a beautiful tree!” exclaimed the literary men. “We’ve seen plenty of海棠, but never one so fine.”

“This is called a ‘maiden海棠,’” Chia Cheng told them. “It comes from foreign parts. The popular belief that it comes from the ‘Maiden Land’ is a mere fable.”

“Well, whether that’s true or not, this is certainly unique,” they replied.

Pao-yu put in, “Probably some poet gave it the name ‘maiden’ because it’s as red as a girl’s cheeks and as delicate as a weak, ailing girl. This led to a lot of wild talk.”

“That makes sense,” cried the others.

As they were talking they seated themselves on the couches in the corridor.

“What would be a good name here?” asked Chia Cheng.

“ ‘Plantain and Stork’ would sound well.”

“No, ‘Dazzling Radiance and Rich Displays’ would be better.”

“Yes, that’s excellent,” agreed Chia Cheng and the rest. “That hits it off.”

Pao-yu approved too but observed, “It’s a pity.”

“Why?” they asked.

“Since there are both plantain and海棠 here, the two are implied in the name. If you bring out one you lose the other. It would be better to have both.”

“What would you suggest then?” asked his father.

“I propose ‘Red Fragrance and Green Jade.’”

Chia Cheng shook his head. “No, that won’t do.”

He led the company inside. The interior, unlike other places, was unpartitioned. The walls were covered with exquisitely carved and gilded woodwork in designs of clouds, bats, the “three friends of winter,” landscapes, human figures, birds, flowers, embroidery and curios, as well as countless “good luck” and “longevity” characters. In niches were books, tripods, writing materials, vases of flowers or miniature landscape gardens. The frames of the partitions were of different shapes — square, round, sunflower, banana-leaf or half-moon.

The place was a dazzling array of flowers and carving, translucent and gem-like. In one place figured silk gauze had been pasted over the windows, in another thin silk covered the doorways. All the walls were lined with recesses made in the form of antiques — lutes, swords, vases and the like — suspended from the walls on a level with the surface.

“How exquisitely it’s done!” they cried. “What workmanship!”

Jia Zheng and his party had walked less than half-way when they lost their way. To left and right were doorways and passages, but as they approached what looked like an exit, a bookcase barring their way forced them to turn back, only to find another clear prospect through gauze windows. But as they reached the doorway, they saw some people approaching — their own reflections in a large mirror. Going round this they discovered yet more doors.

Jia Zhen chuckled.

“Uncle, please come this way. The way out is through this courtyard. It’s actually a short cut to the back court.”

He led the party through two covered passages and out into a courtyard gay with rambler roses. Round a screen of flowering plants they were confronted by a clear stream barred by a balustrade. In surprise they asked:

“Where does this water come from?”

Jia Zhen pointed to a spot not far off.

“It flows in from that lock over there,” he told them. “The water is brought from the stream at the cave’s mouth in that hollow to the northeast, and channeled into the village. From the south side of the village a branch stream is diverted to here, then both streams meet again at that sluice before flowing out under the wall.”

“How ingenious!” exclaimed the whole party.

As they spoke they came to a large mountain which blocked their way and the party, at a loss, wondered which way to go.

“Follow me,” cried Jia Zhen, and led the way round the foot of the mountain to a level stretch and a broad road — and there before them was the main entrance.

“What fun!” they cried. “We had no idea the place was so full of tricks.”

With that they left the garden.

But Bao-yu, who had been worrying about the girls inside and waiting for his father’s instructions, had to follow him to his study. Then Jia Zheng suddenly remembered him.

“Why are you still here?” he asked. “Don’t you think you’ve done enough sight-seeing? And aren’t you afraid the old lady may be waiting for you?”

Bao-yu withdrew in haste. And outside the court he found his father’s pages who seized hold of him.

“Thanks to the master being in a good mood today, madam has sent to ask after you several times,” they said. “We reported that all was well. Otherwise, Her Ladyship would have sent to fetch you and you wouldn’t have been able to show off. Everybody says the poems you wrote today were better than all the others. Now you’ve won such praise, you ought to tip us.”

“All right. A string of cash each.”

“Who hasn’t seen a string of cash?” they jeered. “Give us that pouch instead.” With that they set upon him and stripped him of all his fans, sachets and other pendants.

“Now take these things to him properly,” they ordered.

They escorted him to the Lady Dowager’s gate, where the old lady was waiting for him. She was pleased to know that he had not been too harshly treated.

Soon after his return, Aroma brought him tea and noticed that he had nothing left on him.

“Those shameless wretches have taken all your things again,” she commented.

When Dai-yu heard this, she came over to look and confirmed that he had indeed lost everything.

“Did you give them the pouch I made you too?” she asked. “Well, don’t expect anything more from me in future.”

She went back to her room in high dudgeon and, taking the scented bag she had been making for him, cut it up with her scissors before Bao-yu could stop her.

Although the bag was unfinished, he had been struck by its exquisite workmanship. Now, for no reason, she had cut it up. He was very provoked. Unbuttoning his collar he drew out the pouch he was wearing next to his skin and held it out to her.

“Look at this. When did I ever give anyone anything of yours?”

Noticing how careful he was to wear the pouch inside his clothes where it could not easily be taken, Daiyu realized that she had been too impetuous in cutting up the sachet. She hung her head without a word.

“There was no need to cut it up,” he said. “I know you’re too lazy to make me things. I’ll give you this pouch back too, shall I?” With that he tossed it into her lap.

This made her angrier than ever. She burst into tears and picked up the pouch to cut that up too. Baoyu snatched it from her.

“Do let it off, dear cousin!” he begged with a grin.

Daiyu threw down her scissors and wiped her tears.

“You needn’t be by turns so nice and so nasty,” she sobbed. “If you’re cross with me, let’s part company.” With that she went to bed in a huff, turning her face to the wall and drying her eyes.

Baoyu had to come to her then and plead, “Dear cousin!” again and again.

Just then the Lady Dowager sent to summon him. When the maid reported that he was with his Cousin Lin, the old lady said, “Very good. Let him stay and play with his cousins. He’s been cooped up with his father so long, he deserves a little fun. Only don’t let them quarrel.”

The servants assented.

Unable to shake Baoyu off, Daiyu sat up.

“If you won’t let me have any peace, I shall go away.” She started to leave the room.

Baoyu laughed. “I’ll go wherever you go.” He picked up the pouch to put it on again.

Daiyu reached out for it. “Now you want to wear it after saying you wouldn’t. You ought to be ashamed of yourself.” With that she burst out laughing.

“Dear cousin, will you make me another sachet tomorrow?”

“We’ll see how I feel.”

They went out then together to Lady Wang’s apartments, and found Baochai there too.

The place was unusually lively, for Jia Qiang had just come back after buying twelve young actresses in Soochow as well as costumes and properties, and engaging instructors. Aunt Xue had moved now into quiet quarters in another compound to the northeast, and Pear Fragrance Court had been repaired for the training of the actresses. Some older women servants who had once been actresses themselves were put in charge of them, and Jia Qiang was made responsible for all their expenses and the keeping of accounts.

Then Lin Zhixiao’s wife came to report: “The twelve little Buddhist nuns and Taoist novices we sent to find and buy have all arrived. The twenty new vestments are ready too. There’s also a young nun who’s kept her hair. She comes from a family of scholars and officials in Soochow. Because she was always ill as a child, they bought several substitutes, but that didn’t help; so she had to enter the gate of retirement and now she’s a lay nun. That cured her. She’s eighteen and her name is Miaoyu. Her parents are dead now and she has only two old nurses and a young maid to look after her. She’s most widely read and well versed in the scriptures, and she’s very good-looking too. When she heard that the capital had relics of the Goddess of Mercy and Buddhist texts inscribed on pattra leaves, she came here last year with her tutor and is now living in the Convent of the Goddess in the west of the city. Her tutor was an expert in prophetic lore and knew all about the after-life. She died last winter. Before dying she told Miaoyu she should not return to the south but wait here, as something was going to happen. That’s why she hasn’t taken her tutor’s coffin home.”

“Why don’t we ask her to come here?” proposed Lady Wang.

“We did put that to her,” replied Lin Zhixiao’s wife. “But she said, ‘All noble officials’ families are sure to bully people. I’m not going there.’”

“Since she’s the daughter of an official, she must be proud,” remarked Lady Wang. “Why not send her an invitation?”

Lin Zhixiao’s wife agreed to do this. She went out and told the secretaries to write an invitation and send it to Miaoyu. The next day carriages were dispatched to fetch her.

But more of this later.

To be continued in the next chapter.

第18章 皇恩重元妃省父母 天伦乐宝玉呈才藻

话说彼时有人回，工程上等着糊东西的纱绫，请凤姐去开库。又有人来回，请凤姐收金银器皿。王夫人并上房丫鬟等皆不得空儿。宝钗因说道：“咱们别在这里碍手碍脚。”说着，和宝玉等便往迎春房中来。
　　王夫人日日忙乱，直到十月里才全备了：监办的都交清账目；各处古董文玩，俱已陈设齐备；采办鸟雀，自仙鹤、鹿、兔以及鸡、鹅等，亦已买全，交于园中各处饲养；贾蔷那边也演出二三十出杂戏来：一班小尼姑、道姑也都学会念佛诵经。于是贾政略觉心中安顿。遂请贾母到园中，色色斟酌，点缀妥当，再无些微不合之处，贾政才敢题本。本上之日，奉旨：“于明年正月十五日上元之日贵妃省亲”贾府奉了此旨，一发日夜不闲，连年也不能好生过了。
　　转眼元宵在迩。自正月初八，就有太监出来先看方向，何处更衣，何处燕坐，何处受礼，何处开宴，何处退息。又有巡察地方总理关防太监，带了许多小太监来各处关防，挡围幕，指示贾宅人员何处出入，何处进膳，何处启事种种仪注。外面又有工部官员并五城兵马司打扫街道，撵逐闲人。贾赦等监督匠人扎花灯烟火之类，至十四日，俱已停妥。这一夜，上下通不曾睡。
　　至十五日五鼓，自贾母等有爵者，俱各按品大妆。此时园内帐舞蟠龙，帘飞绣凤，金银焕彩，珠宝生辉，鼎焚百合之香，瓶插长春之蕊，静悄悄无一人咳嗽。贾赦等在西街门外，贾母等在荣府大门外。街头巷口，用围幕挡严。正等的不耐烦，忽见一个太监骑着匹马来了，贾政接着，问其消息。太监道：“早多着呢！未初用晚膳，末正还到宝灵宫拜佛，酉初进大明宫领宴看灯方请旨。只怕戌初才起身呢。”凤姐听了道：“既这样，老太太和太太且请回房，等到了时候再来也还不迟。”于是贾母等自便去了。园中俱赖凤姐照料。执事人等，带领太监们去吃酒饭，一面传人挑进蜡烛，各处点起灯来。
　　忽听外面马跑之声不一，有十来个太监，喘吁吁跑来拍手儿。这些太监都会意，知道是来了，各按方向站立。贾赦领合族子弟在西街门外，贾母领合族女眷在大门外迎接，半日静悄悄的。忽见两个太监骑马缓缓而来，至西街门下了马，将马赶出围幕之外，便面西站立；半日又是一对，亦是如此。少时便来了十来对，方闻隐隐鼓乐之声。一对对凤龙旌，稚雉羽宫扇，又有销金提炉，焚着御香，然后一把曲柄七凤金黄伞过来，便是冠袍带履，又有执事太监捧着香巾、绣帕、漱盂、拂尘等物。一队队过完，后面方是八个太监抬着一顶金顶鹅黄绣凤銮舆，缓缓行来。贾母等连忙跪下。早有太监过来，扶起贾母等来，将那銮舆抬入大门往东一所院落门前，有太监跪请下舆更衣。于是入门，太监散去，只有昭容、彩嫔等引着元春下舆。只见苑内各色花灯闪灼，皆系纱绫扎成，精致非常。上面有一灯匾，写着“体仁沐德”四个字。元春入室更衣，复出上舆进园。只见园中香烟缭绕，花影缤纷，处处灯光相映，时时细乐声喧，说不尽这太平景象，富贵风流。
　　却说贾妃在轿内看了此园内外光景，因点头叹道：“太奢华过费了！”忽又见太监跪请登舟。贾妃下舆登舟，只见清流一带，势若游龙，两边石栏上，皆系水晶玻璃各色风灯，点的如银光雪浪；上面柳杏诸树，虽无花叶，却用各色绸绫纸绢及通草为花，粘于枝上，每一株悬灯万盏；更兼池中荷荇凫鹭诸灯，亦皆系螺蚌羽毛做就的，上下争辉，水天焕彩，真是玻璃世界，珠宝乾坤。船上又有各种盆景，珠帘绣幕，桂揖兰桡，自不必说了。
　　已而入一石港，港上一面匾灯，明现着“蓼汀花溆”四字。看官听说：这“蓼汀花溆”及“有凤来仪”等字，皆系上回贾政偶试宝玉之才，何至便认真用了？想贾府世代诗书，自有一二名手题咏，岂似暴富之家，竟以小儿语搪塞了事呢？只因当日这贾妃未入宫时，自幼亦系贾母教养。后来添了宝玉，贾妃乃长姊，宝玉为幼弟，贾妃念母年将迈，始得此弟，是以独爱怜之。且同侍贾母，刻不相离。那宝玉未入学之先，三四岁时，已得元妃口传教授了几本书，识了数千字在腹中。虽为姊弟，有如母子。自入宫后，时时带信出来与父兄说：“千万好生扶养：不严不能成器，过严恐生不虞，且致祖母之忧。”眷念之心，刻刻不忘。前日贾政闻塾师赞他尽有才情，故于游园时聊一试之，虽非名公大笔，却是本家风味；且使贾妃见之，知爱弟所为，亦不负其平日切望之意。因此故将宝玉所题用了。那日未题完之处，后来又补题了许多。
　　且说贾妃看了四字，笑道：“‘花溆’二字便好，何必‘蓼汀’？”侍坐太监听了，忙下舟登岸，飞传与贾政，贾政即刻换了。彼时舟临内岸，去舟上舆，便见琳宫绰约，桂殿巍峨，石牌坊上写着“天仙宝镜”四大字，贾妃命换了“省亲别墅”四字。于是进入行宫，只见庭燎绕空，香屑布地，火树琪花，金窗玉槛，说不尽帘卷虾须，毯铺鱼獭，鼎飘麝脑之香，屏列雉尾之扇。真是：
　　　　金门玉户神仙府，桂殿兰宫妃子家。
贾妃乃问：“此殿何无匾额？”随侍太监跪启道：“此系正殿，外臣未敢擅拟。”贾妃点头。礼仪太监请升座受礼，两阶乐起。二太监引赦、政等于月台下排班上殿，昭容传谕曰：“免。”乃退。又引荣国太君及女眷等自东阶升月台上排班，昭容再谕曰：“免。”于是亦退。
　　茶三献，贾妃降座，乐止，退入侧室更衣，方备省亲车驾出园。至贾母正室，欲行家礼，贾母等俱跪止之。贾妃垂泪，彼此上前厮见，一手挽贾母，一手挽王夫人，三人满心皆有许多话，但说不出，只是呜咽对泣而已。邢夫人、李纨、王熙凤、迎春、探春、惜春等，俱在旁垂泪无言。半日，贾妃方忍悲强笑，安慰道：“当日既送我到那不得见人的去处，好容易今日回家，娘儿们这时不说不笑，反倒哭个不了，一会子我去了，又不知多早晚才能一见！”说到这句，不禁又哽咽起来。刑夫人忙上来劝解。贾母等让贾妃归坐，又逐次一一见过，又不免哭泣一番。然后东西两府执事人等在外厅行礼。其媳妇丫环行礼毕。贾妃叹道：“许多亲眷，可惜都不能见面！”王夫人启道：“现有外亲薛王氏及宝钗、黛玉在外候旨。外眷无职，不敢擅入。”贾妃即请来相见。一时薛姨妈等进来，欲行国礼，元妃降旨免过，上前各叙阔别。又有原带进宫的丫鬟抱琴等叩见，贾母连忙扶起，命入别室款待。执事太监及彩嫔昭容各侍从人等，宁府及贾赦那宅两处自有人款待，只留三四个小太监答应。母女姊妹，不免叙些久别的情景及家务私情。
　　又有贾政至帘外问安行参等事。元妃又向其父说道：“田舍之家，齑盐布帛，得遂天伦之乐；今虽富贵，骨肉分离，终无意趣。”贾政亦含泪启道：“臣草芥寒门，鸠群鸦属之中，岂意得征凤鸾之瑞。今贵人上锡天恩，下昭祖德，此皆山川日月之精华，祖宗之远德，钟于一人，幸及政夫妇。且今上体天地生生之大德，垂古今未有之旷恩，虽肝脑涂地，岂能报效万一！惟朝乾夕惕，忠于厥职。伏愿圣君万岁千秋，乃天下苍生之福也。贵妃切勿以政夫妇残年为念。更祈自加珍爱，惟勤慎肃恭以侍上，庶不负上眷顾隆恩也。”贾妃亦嘱以“国事宜勤，暇时保养，切勿记念”。贾政又启：“园中所有亭台轩馆，皆系宝玉所题；如果有一二可寓目者，请即赐名为幸。”元妃听了宝玉能题，便含笑说道：“果进益了。”贾政退出。元妃因问：“宝玉因何不见？”贾母乃启道：“无职外男，不敢擅入。”元妃命引进来。小太监引宝玉进来，先行国礼毕，命他近前，携手揽于怀内，又抚其头颈笑道：“比先长了好些——”一语未终，泪如雨下。
　　尤氏、凤姐等上来启道：“筵宴齐备，请贵妃游幸。”元妃起身，命宝玉导引，遂同诸人步至园门前。早见灯光之中，诸般罗列，进园先从“有凤来仪”、“红香绿玉”、“杏帘在望”、“蘅芷清芬”等处，登楼步阁，涉水缘山，眺览徘徊。一处处铺陈华丽，一桩桩点缀新奇。元妃极加奖赞，又劝：“以后不可太奢了，此皆过分。”既而来至正殿，降谕免礼归坐，大开筵宴，贾母等在下相陪，尤氏、李纨、凤姐等捧羹把盏。
　　元妃乃命笔砚伺候，亲拂罗笺，择其喜者赐名。因题其园之总名曰“大观园”，正殿匾额云“顾恩思义”，对联云：
　　　　天地启宏慈，赤子苍生同感戴；
　　　　古今垂旷典，九州万国被恩荣。
　　又改题：“有凤来仪”赐名“潇湘馆”。“红香绿玉”改作“怡红快绿”，赐名“怡红院”。“蘅芷清芬”赐名“蘅芜院”。“杏帘在望”赐名“浣葛山庄”。正楼曰“大观楼”。东面飞楼曰“缀锦楼”。西面叙楼曰“含芳阁”。更有“蓼风轩”、“藕香榭”、“紫菱洲”、“荇叶渚”等名。匾额有“梨花春雨”、“桐剪秋风”、“荻芦夜雪”等名。又命旧有匾联不可摘去。于是先题一绝句云：
　　　　衔山抱水建来精，多少工夫筑始成！
　　　　天上人间诸景备，芳园应锡“大观”名。
　　题毕，向诸姐妹笑道：“我素乏捷才，且不长于吟咏，姐妹辈素所深知，今夜聊以塞责，不负斯景而已。异日少暇，必补撰《大观园记》并《省亲颂》等文，以记今日之事。妹等亦各题一匾一诗，随意发挥，不可为我微才所缚。且知宝玉能题咏，一发可喜。此中潇湘馆，蘅芜院二处，我所极爱；次之怡红院浣葛山庄；此四大处，必得别有章句题咏方妙。前所题之联虽佳，如今再各赋五言律一首，使我当面试过，方不负我自幼教授之苦心。”宝玉只得答应了，下来自去构思。
　　迎春、探春、惜春三人中，要算探春又出于姊妹之上，然自忖似难与薛、林争衡，只得随众应命。李纨也勉强作成一绝。贾妃挨次看妹妹们的题咏，写道是：
　　　　旷性怡情（匾额）
　　　　迎春
　　　　园成景物特精奇，奉命羞题额旷怡。
　　　　谁信世间有此境，游来宁不畅神思？
　　　　文采风流（匾额）
　　　　探春
　　　　秀水明山抱复回，风流文采胜蓬莱。
　　　　绿裁歌扇迷芳草，红衬湘裙舞落梅。
　　　　珠玉自应传盛世，神仙何幸下瑶台！
　　　　名园一自邀游赏，未许凡人到此来。
　　　　文章造化（匾额）
　　　　惜春
　　　　山水横拖千里外，楼台高起五云中。
　　　　园修日月光辉里，景夺文章造化功。
　　　　万象争辉（匾额）
　　　　李纨
　　　　名园筑就势巍巍，奉命多惭学浅微。
　　　　精妙一时言不尽，果然万物有光辉。
　　　　凝晖钟瑞〔匾额）
　　　　薛宝钗
　　　　芳园筑向帝城西，华日祥云笼罩奇。
　　　　高柳喜迁莺出谷，修篁时待凤来仪。
　　　　文风已著宸游夕，孝化应隆归省时。
　　　　睿藻仙才瞻仰处，自惭何敢再为辞？
　　　　世外仙源（匾额）
　　　　林黛玉
　　　　宸游增悦豫，仙境别红尘。
　　　　借得山川秀，添来气象新。
　　　　香融金谷酒，花媚玉堂人。
　　　　何幸邀恩宠，宫车过往频。
　　元妃看毕，称赏不已，又笑道：“终是薛、林二妹之作与众不同，非愚姊妹所及。”原来黛玉安心今夜大展奇才，将众人压倒，不想元妃只命一匾一咏，倒不好违谕多做，只胡乱做了一首五言律应命便罢了。
　　时宝玉尚未做完，才做了“潇湘馆”与“蘅芜院”两首，正做“恰红院”一首，起稿内有“绿玉春犹卷”一句。宝钗转眼瞥见，便趁众人不理论，推他道：“贵人因不喜‘红香绿玉’四字，才改了‘怡红快绿’。你这会子偏又用‘绿玉’二字，岂不是有意和他分驰了？况且蕉叶之典故颇多，再想一个改了罢。”宝玉见宝钗如此说，便拭汗说道：“我这会子总想不起什么典故出处来！”宝钗笑道：“你只把‘绿玉’的‘玉’字改作‘蜡’字就是了。”宝玉道：“‘绿蜡’可有出处？”宝钗悄悄的顺嘴点头笑道：“亏你今夜不过如此，将来金殿对策，你大约的连‘赵钱孙李’都忘了呢！唐朝韩翊咏芭蕉诗头一句：‘冷烛无烟绿蜡干’都忘了么？”宝玉听了，不觉洞开心意，笑道：“该死，该死！眼前现成的句子竟想不到。姐姐真是‘一字师’了！从此只叫你师傅，再不叫姐姐了。”宝钗也悄悄的笑道：“还不快做上去，只姐姐妹妹的。谁是你姐姐？那上头穿黄袍的才是你姐姐呢。”一面说笑，因怕他耽延工夫，遂抽身走开了。
　　宝玉续成了此首，共有三首。此时黛玉未得展才，心上不快。因见宝玉构思太苦，走至案旁，知宝玉只少“杏帘在望”一首，因叫他抄录前三首，却自己吟成一律，写在纸条上，搓成个团子，掷向宝玉跟前。宝玉打开一看，觉比自己做的三首高得十倍，遂忙恭楷誊完呈上。元妃看道是：
　　　　有凤来仪
　　　　宝玉
　　　　秀玉初成实，堪宜待凤凰。
　　　　竿竿青欲滴，个个绿生凉；
　　　　迸砌防阶水，穿帘碍鼎香。
　　　　莫摇分碎影，好梦正初长。
　　　　蘅芷清芬
　　　　蘅芜满静苑，萝薜助芬芳。
　　　　软衬三春草，柔拖一缕香。
　　　　轻烟迷曲径，冷翠湿衣裳。
　　　　谁咏池塘曲？谢家幽梦长。
　　　　怡红快绿
　　　　深庭长日静，两两出婵娟。
　　　　绿蜡春犹卷，红妆夜未眠。
　　　　凭栏垂绛袖，倚石护清烟。
　　　　对立东风里，主人应解怜。
　　　　杏帘在望
　　　　杏帘招客饮，在望有山庄。
　　　　菱荇鹅儿水，桑榆燕子梁。
　　　　一畦春韭熟，十全稻花香。
　　　　盛世无饥馁，何须耕织忙。
　　元妃看毕，喜之不尽，说：“果然进益了！”又指“杏帘”一首为四首之冠，遂将“浣葛山庄”改为“稻香村”。又命探春将方才十数首诗另以锦笺誊出，令太监传出与外厢。贾政等看了，都称颂不已。贾政又进《归省颂》。元妃又命以琼酪金脍等物，赐与宝玉并贾兰。——此时贾兰尚幼，未谙诸事，只不过随母依叔行礼而已。
　　那时贾蔷带领一班女戏子在楼下，正等得不耐烦，只见一个太监飞跑下来，说：“做完了诗了，快拿戏单来！”贾蔷忙将戏目呈上，并十二个人的花名册子。少时，点了四出戏：第一出《豪宴》，第二出《乞巧》，第三出《仙缘》．第四出《离魂》。贾蔷忙张罗扮演起来，一个个歌有裂石之音，舞有天魔之态，虽是妆演的形容，却做尽悲欢的情状。
　　刚演完了，一个太监托着一金盘糕点之属进来，问：“谁是龄官？”贾蔷便知是赐龄官之物，连忙接了，命龄官叩头。太监又道：“贵妃有谕，说：‘龄官极好，再做两出戏，不拘那两出就是了。’”贾蔷忙答应了，因命龄官做《游园》《惊梦》二出。龄官自为此二出非本角之戏，执意不从，定要做《相约》《相骂》二出。贾蔷扭不过他，只得依他做了。元妃甚喜，命：“莫难为了这女孩子，好生教习。”额外赏了两匹宫绸，两个荷包，并金银锞子之类。然后撤筵，将未到之处复又游玩。忽见山环佛寺，忙盥手进去焚香拜佛，又题一匾云“苦海慈航”。又额外加恩与一班幽尼女道。
　　少时，太监跪启：“赐物俱齐，请验按例行赏。”乃呈上略节。元妃从头看了无话，即命照此而行。太监下来，一一发放。原来贾母的是金玉如意各一柄，沉香拐杖一根，伽楠念珠一串，“富贵长春”宫缎四匹，“福寿长春“宫绸四匹，紫金“笔锭如意”锞十锭，“吉庆有余”银锞十锭。邢夫人等二分，只减了如意、拐、珠四样。贾敬、贾赦、贾政等每分御制新书二部，宝墨二匣．金银盏各二只，表礼按前。宝钗、黛玉诸妹妹等，每人新书一部，宝砚一方，新样格式金银锞二对。宝玉和贾兰是金银项圈二个，金银锞二对。尤氏、李纨、凤姐等皆金银锞四锭，表礼四端。另有表礼二十四端，清钱五百串，是赏与贾母、王夫人及各姊妹房中奶娘众丫环的。贾珍、贾琏、贾环、贾蓉等皆是表礼一端，金银锞一对。其余彩缎百匹，白银千两，御酒数瓶，是赐东西两府及园中管理工程、陈设、答应及司戏、掌灯诸人的。外又有清钱三百串，是赐厨役，优伶、百戏、杂行人等的。
    众人谢恩已毕，执事太监启道：“时已丑正三刻，请驾回銮。”元妃不由的满眼又滴下泪来，却又勉强笑着，拉了贾母王夫人的手不忍放，再四叮咛：“不须记挂，好生保养！如今天恩浩荡，一月许进内省视一次，见面尽容易的，何必过悲？倘明岁天恩仍许归省，不可如此奢华糜费了。”贾母等已哭的哽噎难言。元妃虽不忍别，奈皇家规矩违错把不得的，只得忍心上舆去了。这里众人好容易将贾母劝住，及王夫人搀扶出园去了。
未知如何，下回分解。

Just then someone announced that the assistant comptroller was waiting for Xifeng in the storehouse to issue some silk for the workmen, and another messenger came to ask her to check the gold and silver plate. Lady Wang and her maids were too busy to stay there.

“We’d better not get in the way here,” observed Baochai.

She and Baoyu went to Yingchun’s room.

Lady Wang was busy every day until the tenth month, by which time all the accounts had been checked and cleared, all antiques and curios had been placed in position, and all the birds — storks, deer, rabbits, chickens, geese and so forth — had been purchased and were being reared in the Garden. Jia Qiang had also trained two dozen players and rehearsed more than twenty operas; and a company of young Buddhist and Taoist nuns had learned to recite sutras and litanies. Then Jia Zheng, feeling more at ease, asked the Lady Dowager to inspect the Garden and suggest any further improvements that occurred to her so that there should be no omissions. Not until he was satisfied on this score did he feel emboldened to send in a memorial. The Emperor’s rescript read:

“On the fifteenth of the first month next year, the Feast of Lanterns, We grant Our Consort leave to visit her parents.”

Upon receipt of this decree the Jia family worked even harder, with no time to rest day or night, so that they could not even properly celebrate the New Year.

In a flash the Lantern Festival was approaching. Starting from the eighth of the first month, eunuchs came from the Palace to inspect the various halls and set up screens in the places designated for the Imperial Consort to change her clothes, sit, receive homage, feast or retire. The chief eunuch in charge of public security also arrived with a number of minor eunuchs to take defensive measures and show the Jia family where the Imperial Consort’s attendants were to mount guard and where to wait on her, where to enter or leave the premises, where to take their meals and where to make reports. The officers of the Ministry of Works and the police commissioners of the five districts had the streets cleared and loiterers moved on, while Jia She and the others supervised the work of the craftsmen making lanterns and fireworks. By the fourteenth everything was ready. And not a soul in the whole establishment slept that night.

At five the next morning, when the drum struck the fifth watch, the Lady Dowager and the rest, all in full court costume, assembled in the main hall of the Rong Mansion. The Garden was resplendent with silk streamers and embroidered curtains, glittering with gold, silver and jewels, while from the tripods and vases rose the fragrance of rare incense and fresh flowers. Silence reigned, not a cough was heard. Jia She and the other men were drawn up outside the West Street Gate, the Lady Dowager and the ladies outside the main gate of the Rong Mansion. All the approaches were screened. They waited and waited, but there was no sign of anything happening. At last a eunuch rode up on a pony. Jia Zheng went over to meet him and asked for news.

“It’s early yet,” said the eunuch. “Her Highness won’t have her lunch until one. Then she’ll go to offer incense in the Baoying Temple at two, and after that she’ll enter the Palace of Great Splendour to feast and watch the lanterns. She will ask leave of the Emperor at seven, and not till eight will she set out for your honourable mansion.”

When Xifeng heard this she proposed, “In that case, why don’t the old lady and Her Ladyship go and rest in their own quarters for a while? They can come back when it’s time.” The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang accordingly went off, and Xifeng was left in charge of the Garden.

Attendants ushered the eunuchs into their quarters to have a meal and some wine, while servants brought in candles and lit the lanterns everywhere.

Then from outside came the sound of running horses. In a little while a dozen or so eunuchs ran up panting, clapping their hands. This was the signal for the arrival of the Imperial Consort. The other eunuchs understood and stood waiting in their respective places. Jia She and the men of the clan took their stations outside the West Street Gate, the Lady Dowager and the women outside the main gate. They waited in silence. Presently two eunuchs on horseback trotted slowly up. Dismounting at the West Street Gate, they led their horses behind the screens and took their stand there facing west.

After a considerable interval another pair arrived and went through the same procedure. Soon they were followed by some ten pairs of eunuchs, and now faint music could be heard. A procession of pairs of eunuchs with embroidered banners, pheasant plumes and palace fans, gold-inlaid censers burning imperial incense, passed slowly by. Then came a curved-handled state umbrella of yellow gold embroidered with seven phoenixes, followed by imperial consort’s crown, robe, sash and slippers, as well as eunuchs carrying a rosary, embroidered handkerchiefs, a rinse-bowl, fly-whisks and the like.

Last of all, when this procession had passed, eight eunuchs bore slowly forward a gold-topped palanquin with phoenix panels and imperial-yellow curtains.

The Lady Dowager and her party promptly fell on their knees, but eunuchs raised them up.

Come, take the Imperial Chariot through the main gate to the entrance of a courtyard in the east, where eunuchs knelt and invited the Imperial Consort to alight and change her clothes. Entering the gate, she saw that the eunuchs had withdrawn and only palace maids were in attendance. As Yuanchun stepped down from the chariot, she was struck by the sight of a profusion of lanterns of every kind, all exquisitely made of silk and gauze. Over them was a board inscribed with four words: “Compassion and Virtue Illumined.” She entered a room to change her clothes, then re-emerged to mount the chariot and enter the garden.

She saw smoky incense wreathed about her, and flowers and shadows vied in brilliance. Everywhere were dazzling lanterns and the sound of fluting and singing. No pen could do justice to that scene of peaceful magnificence and luxurious gaiety.

But let us return to the Imperial Consort in her palanquin. As she gazed at the splendour within and without the garden she nodded and sighed, “This is too extravagant!”

Suddenly a eunuch knelt by the side of the way and begged her to board a boat. She did so and saw a clear stream like a jade belt, its stone banks carved like dragons. On both sides, lanterns of crystal and glass of every colour were lit, so that it was like a stream of silver or snow, while the willows and apricot trees above, though bereft of leaves, had artificial blossoms and leaves of silk and paper pasted on their branches, as well as thousands of lanterns. And all the waterfowl and lotus plants in the pool were made of conch—shell, mother—of—pearl, feathers and gold and silver thread. It was a crystal world, sparkling with precious stones. And needless to say, the boat was decorated with pots of flowers, pearl blinds, embroidered curtains, oars and paddles of cassia and orchid wood.

They entered a stone channel, above which was a lantern inscribed with the words: “Smartweed Bank and Flowery Harbour.” Dear readers, you may wonder why such names composed by Baoyu on the spur of the moment on his father’s orders were now adopted. The reason was that the Jia family, being a house of scholars, could have found some eminent writer to compose inscriptions instead of using a boy’s casual efforts. But the Imperial Consort had been brought up from childhood by the Lady Dowager, and after Baoyu’s birth she had lavished such love on this younger brother, the son of her mother’s declining years, that they had been inseparable. Before he started school and when he was only three or four, she had taught him to recite several texts and to recognize several thousand characters. Thus, though they were sister and brother, they were more like mother and son. After she entered the Palace, she constantly wrote to her father to urge that her brother should be well brought up. “If not strictly taught, he will never amount to anything,” she warned, “but if you are too strict and anything happens to him, it will break my grandmother’s heart and distress me too.” Her solicitude was unceasing. And when Jia Zheng heard his tutor praise Baoyu for his natural talent, he had put him to the test during this stroll in the garden. Although the inscriptions Baoyu produced were not in the class of great masters, they were at least in the family tradition; and when the Imperial Consort saw them and knew they were her beloved brother’s work, she would not think her hopes for him had been misplaced. That was why Jia Zheng had made use of them. Later, more inscriptions were added for the places which had not been finished that day.

When the Imperial Consort read the inscription “Smartweed Bank and Flowery Harbour” she smiled and said, “‘Flowery Harbour’ is good, but why ‘Smartweed Bank’?” On hearing this, the eunuch in attendance disembarked and hurried ashore to report to Jia Zheng, who at once had the name changed.

By this time the boat had reached the further shore and once more the Imperial Consort left the boat and mounted her palanquin. She saw before her magnificent temples and lofty halls, while on a marble archway in front was inscribed in letters of gold: “Precinct of the Immortals’ Jewel.” She ordered this to be changed to “Dwelling ofRecalled Spirit.” Then she entered the palace, where torches flared in the court, incense filled the air, and fiery trees and jewelled flowers vied in splendour. Truly:

A golden gateway to a court of jade,

A palace fit for fairy queen not mortal maid.

“Why is there no tablet here?” asked the Imperial Consort.

A eunuch fell on one knee and replied, “This is the main palace. No subject would venture to write for it.”

She ordered a tablet to be prepared. And when the attendants asked her to take the seat of honour to receive the homage of her family, music struck up on either side and two eunuchs invited Jia She and the other men to ascend the terrace and pay their respects. But a lady-in-waiting issued the order, “By Imperial Decree the homage is to be waived.” The eunuchs accordingly ordered Jia She and the rest to withdraw. Then the Lady Dowager of the Rong Mansion and the other ladies of the family advanced to the foot of the steps to make their kotow, but again the order was given to dispense with this.

The Lady Dowager and the women of the family mounted the terrace by the east steps and arranged themselves in order. The imperial lady-in-waiting announced the Imperial Consort’s command that they should dispense with this ceremony, whereupon they withdrew.

After tea had been served three times, the Imperial Consort descended from the throne and the music ceased. She retired to a side-room to change her clothes, then a carriage was made ready for her visit to her own apartments. Once in the Lady Dowager’s hall, she would have performed the rites proper between an elder and a junior but the old lady and the rest knelt to prevent this. The Imperial Consort’s tears fell as she exchanged greetings with them. And then, with one hand on the Lady Dowager’s arm and the other on Lady Wang’s, but too choked with emotion to speak, she could only sob. Lady Xing, Li Wan, Wang Xifeng, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun stood near her in silence, weeping.

At last she controlled herself and forced a smile to comfort them.

“You sent me to that forbidden palace which is hard to leave,” she said. “Now that I’m home after so long, if instead of laughing and chatting we give way to tears, in a little while I shall have to go back without having said all I want to say, and we shan’t know when we can meet again.”

At that she broke down once more.

Lady Xing and the others did their best to console her. The Lady Dowager asked the Imperial Consort to be seated, and after she had greeted each of them in turn they had another cry. Then the stewards of both mansions in the east and west courts paid their respects outside the hall, followed by the wives of the stewards and the maids of the household.

“What a pity it is that so many kinsfolk can’t meet!” sighed the Imperial Consort.

“We have two outside relatives here, Aunt Xue and the daughters of her sister Aunt Lin,” Lady Wang explained. “But as they are not related to the Imperial House, they dare not presume to pay their respects without Your Highness’ permission.”

The Imperial Consort at once asked them to come in, and Aunt Xue and the two girls entered. They would have performed the rites of the court, but she exempted them and came forward to chat with them instead.

Then Qinzhong and the other maids who had accompanied her to the Palace knelt to pay their respects, and the Lady Dowager quickly raised them up and sent them to another room to be entertained.

The eunuchs in charge and the other attendants from the Palace were wined and dined outside, while only three or four young eunuchs were left to wait on the Imperial Consort. Mother and daughters, aunt and nieces and sisters, after their long separation, had much to say to each other about domestic affairs and their private feelings.

Presently Jia Zheng from outside the portiere asked after his daughter’s health.

“What pleasure can I take in a life cut off from my family?” she asked. “Though a poor home with only salted cabbage to eat and plain silk to wear affords the happiness of being together. But now, for all our wealth and splendour, though we are parted I cannot even say what is in my heart.” She broke down again.

Her father too repressed his sobs.

“Though my humble house is filled with kites and crows, I never expected to be blessed with a phoenix from the palace,” he said. “Your Noble Highness must not grieve for your ageing parents. We beg you to take better care of your own health and be ever watchful and diligent in serving the Emperor, so as to prove yourself worthy of his grace and kindness. I, your subject, will do my best to serve the throne faithfully day and night. I pray that the Emperor will live ten thousand years and bring peace to the whole world.”

He added, “Your Noble Highness must not worry over your unworthy parents. We beg you, moreover, to take more care of your health. Be cautious and diligent in serving His Majesty, so as to prove worthy of his great goodness.”

The Imperial Consort also urged her father to devote himself to affairs of state, look after his health and not grieve.

He then asked her to name the inscriptions she had approved in the garden, to be inscribed on the tablets.

“I hear that all the inscriptions in the garden were composed by Baoyu,” she remarked with a smile. “He has certainly improved. Some of the inscriptions are rather good.”

“He has suggested quite a few inscriptions,” Jia Zheng told her.

“Which ones? Let me hear them.”

When he had named some, she approved them and said, “Why isn’t he here?”

“Being a commoner without official rank, he dare not appear before you,” said the Lady Dowager.

She ordered him to be brought in. The young eunuch ushered Baoyu in. Having paid his homage, he was told to approach. His sister took him by the hand and drew him into her arms, then stroked his neck.

“You’ve grown so much taller—” she began, but broke off abruptly, overcome by emotion.

Madam You and Xifeng stepped forward to announce, “The feast is ready. Will Her Highness condescend to visit the Garden?”

The Imperial Consort rose and asked Baoyu to lead the way. She and the rest walked to the gate of the Garden, where they saw coloured lanterns of every kind, all beautifully made. As they entered the Garden they saw:

Where the Phoenix Alights,  
Red Fragrance and Green Jade,  
Approach to Apricot Tavern  
and Pure Scent of Alpinia and Iris.

She climbed pavilions, entered kiosks, crossed streams and climbed hills, pausing wherever she pleased to enjoy the view. All the splendours and novelties now received her highest commendation. But she warned them:

“You mustn’t be so extravagant in future. This is overdoing things.”

Presently they reached the main hall, where she dispensed with the ceremonies and took a seat while a feast was served. The Lady Dowager and the rest sat at tables below. Lady Yu, Li Wan and Xifeng served the food and poured the wine.

Then the Imperial Consort called for writing-brush and inkstone and, with her own hand, wrote some inscriptions for the pleasure-grounds. She named the grounds Prospect Garden. The tablet over the main hall she inscribed: “Recalling Imperial Favour, Mindful of Duty.” The couplet was:

Compassion vast as the universe extends to old and young,
Grace unknown in past or present renews the flowers and trees.

She changed the name “Where the Phoenix Alights” to “Bamboo Lodge.” “Red Fragrance and Green Jade” was changed to “Happy Red Court.” “Rue-scented Bridge and Lotus Fragrance” became “Alpinia Park.” “Paddy-Sweet Cottage” she named “All-Spice Court.” The main tower was called “Grand View Tower,” the east tower “Fragrant Tower,” the west one “Arbour of Variegated Splendour.” There were other names such as “Smartweed Breeze Cot,” “Lotus Fragrance Anchorage,” “Purple Caltrop Isle” and “Watercress Isle.” The four horizontal inscriptions were: “Pear Blossom in Spring Rain,” “Plantain and Cuckoo,” “Wistaria and Evening Cloud,” and “Reed Catkins and Autumn Moon.”

She ordered the old inscriptions to be replaced by the new ones she had just composed, then wrote this poem:

Secluded spots by hills and water fine
Have been designed and wrought with skill divine.
All nature’s beauties here are now arrayed;
“Prospect” is the name fit to be conveyed.

“I’ve never had much talent or facility for versifying, as all of you know,” she told her girl cousins. “This is just a makeshift to amuse ourselves tonight and not let these lovely scenes go uncommemorated. But some other day when I have time I mean to write a prose account of this visit as well as a song called ‘Family Reunion,’ to commemorate this happy occasion. Now I want each of you to write an inscription and a poem to go with it. Never mind if you’re not too satisfied with the result. I just want to see what you can do. And I know Cousin Bao can write verses, so I’d like to see his too.”

She particularly liked Bamboo Lodge and Alpinia Park, with Happy Red Court and All-Spice Court as her next favourites, and she insisted that these four places must have poems composed for them which should not be bound by the rules governing regulated verse.

“Although the couplet I wrote just now is quite good,” she said, “it doesn’t compare with the lines you girls can produce. So I want each of you to write a pentasyllabic regulated verse to let me test you. If I find you’ve made progress, that will reward me for my pains in teaching you as a child.”

Baoyu had to agree, and he went off to think something up.

Of Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun, Tanchun was the most gifted; but she knew she was no match for the other two girls and had to comply with the order. Li Wan too did her best to write a poem.

The Imperial Consort read their verses in turn. Yingchun had written this on “Expansive Contentment”:

This pleasure ground by labour wrought
Is to “Expansive Contentment” named.
Who could believe such paradise on earth
As this exists, where one may roam elate?

Tanchun’s poem on “Nature’s Beauty and Refinement” was:

Hills and streams winding in beauty rare,
Nature’s refinement here is at its height.
Green fans of singers mid sweet herbs are lost,
Red skirts of dancers mid fallen blossoms dance.
We wish this goodly garden’s fine estate
May be enjoyed by immortal company.
What luck that we this famous garden view,
Normally closed to common mortals’ eyes!

Xichun’s poem on “The Wonder of Creation” was:

Mountains and rivers span a thousand li,
Pavilions touch the clouds five-coloured.
In the radiance of the sun and moon
The garden’s scenes vie with creation’s wonders.

Li Wan’s poem on “All Nature Vies in Splendour” was:

This pleasure ground in all its glorious might
Shames all mansions mortals may design.
Its marvels cannot be described in words;
All nature here vies in magnificence.

Xue Baochai

In fairy gardens built west of the Sunlit City,  
By sun and auspicious clouds entranced,  
Willows rejoice when orioles from the valley come;  
Bamboos await the phoenix in fine array.  
Such literary grace is displayed after the imperial tour,  
Such filial devotion at the time of her visit home.  
We gaze in awe on her immortal genius,  
Too abashed to display our own incompetence.

Fairyland Beyond the World (Board Inscription)  

Lin Daiyu

The imperial tour enhances her delight;  
This fairyland is far from mortal dust.  
It borrows from the landscape its loveliness,  
Adds to the scene an ever-fresh charm.  
The feast is sweet as that in Golden Valley;  
Fair as in Jade Hall the flowers smile.  
How to express the honour done us?  
Frequent the imperial chariot that passes by!

When Yuanchun had read these she expressed warm approval. "Cousin Baochai's and Cousin Daiyu's are indeed superior to all the others," she said with a smile. "As for us sisters, we just can't write so well."

Daiyu had meant to excel herself that night and win all the credit. But the Imperial Consort had only asked for one inscription and one poem, and not feeling it would be right to write more on her own initiative she had simply dashed off a pentameter verse to carry out her instructions.

Baoyu had not yet finished. He had completed "Bamboo Lodge" and "Alpinia Park" and was now working on "Happy Red Court." He had drafted the line: "In spring the green jade's still rolled up." Baochai, glancing round to make sure no one was watching, nudged his arm.

"Her Highness doesn't like the words 'red fragrant' and 'green jade'," she whispered. "That's why she changed 'red fragrant and green jade' into 'happy red and delighted green.' If you use 'green jade' again, won't that look as if you're deliberately defying her? Besides, there are plenty of allusions to plantain leaves. You'd better think of another."

Baoyu wiped the sweat from his forehead. "I can't for the moment think of any other allusion," he said frantically.

"Just change 'jade' into 'wax,'" she suggested softly.

"Has 'green wax' an origin?"

"You're so keyed up tonight that if this goes on you'll probably forget even the first line of the Thousand Names classic before long. Have you forgotten the line by the Tang poet Qian Wei: 'The cold candle without smoke greens the wax dry'?"

Baoyu's mind cleared as if by magic. "What an idiot I am!" he exclaimed. "I couldn't remember an allusion that's on the tip of my tongue. Sister, you're my one-word teacher. From now on I must address you as 'master' and give up calling you 'sister'."

Baochai smiled and whispered, "Hurry up now. Don't go on calling me sister or master. Who am I to be your sister? That girl in yellow over there is your sister." With that she walked away, chuckling, for fear that further talk might hold him up.

Once this poem was done, Baoyu had three in all. Daiyu, who had not been able to show her full powers, was feeling disgruntled. Noticing how hard Baoyu was having to work, she strolled over to his desk. When she saw that he had only "The Hopeful Sign" left to do, she told him to copy out the three he had ready while she composed one for him on the sly. Then, having written it on a piece of paper, she crumpled it into a ball and tossed it to him.

Uncrumpling it, Baoyu found a poem better by far than his own three put together. In great delight he made a clean copy and handed it in together with the rest.

Yuanchun read as follows:

The Phoenix Dance

by Baoyu

When first the phoenix alights,  
fruits formed on the jade-like bamboo,  
each stem so verdant, drips with dew,  
each leafy cluster shields from heat;  
to keep out the dripping from the wall  
their shadows bar the incense from the court;  
but do not shake these green shadows,  
for the happy dream is not yet done.

Pure Fragrance of Alpinia and Iris

Alpinia fills the courtyard,  
fragrant creepers enhance its beauty,  
softly touching the spring grass,  
gently waving a scent,  
light mists hide the winding paths,  
cold dew damps the clothes;  
who will sing the poolside song?  
The Xie family's sweet dream is long.

Happy Red and Delighted Green

In the quiet court deep in the day,  
By the two plantains flanking the stones,  
The leaves in the breeze are a green mist,  
Their shadows at noon dark clouds make;  
The poet is guarded from the rain,  
The drunkard's sleeves are wet with dew;  
They nod to each other, full of love,  
As the master lies in the shade.

A pair of lovely maids there stand,
Green wax the spring buds yet furled,
Red blooms at night have not been seen.
From the rail hang crimson sleeves,
The rock is veiled in mist serene.
They stand there facing the breeze,
Their mistress should feel tenderness.
Prospect Of Apricot Tavern
Apricot Tavern invites all to drink,
A hillside farm can be seen in the distance.
Over water flecked with duckweed swims the goose,
Mulberry and elm trees line the swallows’ nests.
The young leeks ripen in spring fields,
The scent of rice wafts for miles around.
In this rich year no one goes hungry,
What need to toil at weaving and farming?

The Imperial Consort was delighted by these verses. “He has certainly made progress!” she exclaimed, declaring the last poem the best of the four. And she changed the name of Alpinia Park to Paddy-Sweet Cottage. She ordered Tanchun to copy out all ten poems she had selected on satin paper to be sent by a eunuch to her father. When Jia Zheng and the others had read them, they were full of praise. He then presented her with a “Eulogy on the Visit Home.”

The Imperial Consort also ordered that sweet milk and dainties of minced meat in gold leaf should be given to Baoyu and Jia Lan. The latter was still too young to understand all that was going on and simply followed his mother and uncle when paying his respects.

By now Jia Qiang downstairs was growing impatient with his actresses’ long wait. At last a eunuch ran down. “They’ve finished the poems,” he said. “Quick, give me the play-bill.”

Jia Qiang promptly handed it over with a list of the twelve actresses’ names. Four plays were chosen: The Sumptuous Feast, The Double Seventh Festival, The Fairy’s Return and The Departure of the Soul. At once Jia Qiang bustled about getting the players ready. They sang with the rapture of rocks splitting, danced with the abandon of sky demons. Although this was only acting, it evoked the extremes of grief and joy.

As soon as the performance ended a eunuch came in holding on a golden tray pastries and other delicacies, and asked which of the players was Lingguan. Realizing that this was a gift for her, Jia Qiang took the tray and made her kowtow her thanks.

“Her Highness would like to say that Lingguan is very good,” the eunuch announced. “She is to perform two more pieces. Any two she likes.”

Jia Qiang assented and urged Lingguan to choose two items from The Peony Pavilion. But Lingguan, considering these unsuited to her voice, insisted on performing instead two scenes from The Bracelet and the Locket. As Jia Qiang could not override her, he let her have her way. The Imperial Consort was so amused that she ordered:

“Don’t force her. Let her do whatever she likes.” She gave Lingguan two rolls of imperial silk, two pouches and some gold and silver ingots. Then the feast ended and she visited other places which she had not yet seen. When they came to a Buddhist temple nestling among hills, she washed her hands and went in to burn incense and worship Buddha, also inscribing for it the name: “Mercy Saved From Sea of Woes.” In addition, she showed extra favour to the Buddhist nuns and Taoist priestesses there.

Presently a eunuch knelt to report, “The gifts are all ready. Will Her Highness please inspect them and decide on the distribution?”

He presented a list which the Imperial Consort read through and then approved. The eunuch went downstairs to distribute the gifts accordingly.

To the Lady Dowager she gave two ju-yi sceptres, one of gold and the other of jade, a staff of agalloch eaglewood, a string of beads of keen-nan incense, four lengths of red brocade with designs suggesting “riches, rank and eternal youth,” four lengths of silk with designs suggesting “good fortune, longevity and eternal youth,” ten gold ingots shaped like ju-yi sceptres inscribed “Felicity and peace,” and ten silver ingots inscribed “Riches and honours.”

Lady Xing and the others received the same with the exception of the sceptres, staff and beads.

Jia Jing, Jia She and Jia Zheng each received two new books issued by the Imperial Press, two cases of rare inksticks, two gold and two silver cups, and the same gifts as before.

Baochai, Daiyu and the other girls were each given one new book, a rare inkstone, and two pairs of gold and silver ingots of a new design.

Baoyu and Jia Lan were each given a gold and a silver necklet and two pairs of gold and silver ingots.

To Madam You, Li Wan and Xifeng went four gold and silver ingots apiece and four lengths of silk.

There were in addition twenty-four lengths of silk and five hundred strings of newly minted cash for the nurses and maids attending the Lady Dowager, Lady Wang and the young ladies.

Jia Zhen, Jia Lian, Jia Huan and Jia Rong each received one new book, one case of rare inksticks, and two pairs of ingots identical with those given to the ladies.

Jia Huan, Jia Qiang and the rest each received a roll of silk and a pair of gold and silver ingots. The hundred rolls of variegated silk, thousand taels of silver and several bottles of imperial wine were for the two mansions of Rong and Ning and those in charge of construction, furnishing, ushering, operas and lanterns in the Garden. In addition, three hundred strings of cash were for the cooks, actors, acrobats and other outside attendants.

When all had expressed their thanks, a eunuch announced, “It is now 2.45 a.m. Your Highness should return to the Palace.”

The Imperial Consort’s eyes filled with tears again, but she forced a smile and clung to the hands of the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, unable to bear the parting.

“Don’t grieve for me,” she begged them. “Take good care of yourselves. Thanks to the Emperor’s kindness I shall be allowed to visit you once a month. So we shall see each other often — there is no need for you to be so upset. If next year I am again permitted to come, you must not be so extravagant.”

The Lady Dowager and the rest were sobbing too much to reply. And although Yuanchun could not bring herself to leave, she could not disobey the rules of the Court. Reluctantly she mounted her palanquin and was borne away.

It took the others some time to comfort the Lady Dowager and help Lady Wang out of the Garden. But more of this in the next chapter.

第19章 情切切良宵花解语 意绵绵静日玉生香

话说贾妃回宫，次日见驾谢恩，并回奏归省之事。龙颜甚悦，又发内帑彩缎金银等物以赐贾政及各椒房等员，不必细说。
　　且说荣、宁二府中连日用尽心力，真是人人力倦，各各神疲，又将园中一应陈设动用之物，收拾了两三天方完。第一个凤姐事多任重，别人或可偷闲躲静，独他是不能脱得的，二则本性要强，不肯落人褒贬，只扎挣着与无事的人一样。第一个宝玉是极无事最闲暇的。偏这一早，袭人的母亲又亲来回过贾母，接袭人家去吃年茶，晚上才得回来。因此，宝玉只和众丫头们掷骰子赶围棋作戏。正在房内玩得没兴头，忽见丫头们来回说：“东府里珍大爷来请过去看戏，放花灯。”宝玉听了，便命换衣裳。才要去时，忽又有贾妃赐出糖蒸酥酪来。宝玉想上次袭人喜吃此物，便命留与袭人了，自己回过贾母，过去看戏。
　　谁想贾珍这边唱的是《丁郎认父》、《黄伯央大摆阴魂阵》，更有《孙行者大闹天宫》、《姜太公斩将封神》等类的戏文。倏尔神鬼乱出，忽又妖魔毕露。内中扬幡过会、号佛行香、锣鼓喊叫之声，闻于巷外。弟兄子侄，互为献酬；姊妹婢妻，共相笑语。独有宝玉见那繁华热闹到如此不堪的田地，只略坐了一坐，便走往各处闲耍。先是进内去和尤氏并丫头姬妾鬼混了一回，便出二门来。尤氏等仍料他出来看戏，遂也不曾照管。贾珍、贾琏、薛蟠等只顾猜谜行令，百般作乐，纵一时不见他在座，只道在里边去了，也不理论。至于跟宝玉的小厮们，那年纪大些的，知宝玉这一来了必是晚上才散，因此偷空儿也有会赌钱的，也有往亲友家去的，或赌或饮，都私自散了，待晚上再来；那些小些的，都钻进戏房里瞧热闹儿去了。
　　宝玉见一个人没有，因想：“素日这里有个小书房内曾挂着一轴美人，画的很得神。今日这般热闹，想那里自然无人，那美人也自然是寂寞的．须得我去望慰他一回。”想着，便往那里来。刚到窗前，听见屋里一片喘息之声。宝玉倒唬了一跳，心想：“美人活了不成？”乃大着胆子，舐破窗纸。向内一看，那轴美人却不曾活，却是茗烟按着个女孩子，也干那警幻所训之事，正在得趣，故此呻吟。
　　宝玉禁不住，大叫“了不得”一脚踹进门去。将两个唬的抖衣而颤。茗烟见是宝玉，忙跪下哀求。宝玉道：“青天白日，这是怎么说！珍大爷要知道了，你是死是活？”一面看那丫头，倒也白白净净儿的有些动人心处，在那里羞的脸红耳赤，低首无言。宝玉跺脚道：“还不快跑！”一语提醒，那丫头飞跑去了。宝玉又赶出去叫道：“你别怕，我不告诉人！”急的茗烟在后叫：“祖宗，这是分明告诉人了！”宝玉因问：“那丫头十几岁了？”茗烟道：“不过十六七了。”宝玉道：“连他的岁数也不问问，就作这个事，可见他白认得你了。可怜，可怜！”又问：“名字叫什么？”茗烟笑道：“若说出名字来话长，真正新鲜奇文。他说他母亲养他的时节，做了一个梦，梦得一匹锦，上面是五色富贵不断头的‘卍’字花样，所以他的名字叫做万儿。”宝玉听了笑道：“想必他将来有些造化。等明儿说了给你作媳妇，好不好？”茗烟也笑了。因问：“二爷为何不看这样的好戏？”宝玉道：“看了半日，怪烦的，出来逛逛，就遇见你们了。这会子作什么呢？”茗烟微微笑道：“这会子没人知道，我悄悄的引二爷城外逛去，一会儿再回这里来。”宝玉道：“不好，看仔细花子拐了去。况且他们知道了，又闹大了。不如往近些的地方去，还可就来。”茗烟道：“就近地方谁家可去？这却难了。”宝玉笑道：“依我的主意，咱们竟找花大姐姐去，瞧他在家作什么呢。”茗烟笑道：“好！好！倒忘了他家。”又道：“他们知道了，说我引着二爷胡走，要打我呢。”宝玉道：“有我呢！”茗烟听说，拉了马，二人从后门就走了。
　　幸而袭人家不远，不过一半里路程，转眼已到门前。茗烟先进去叫袭人之兄花自芳。此时袭人之母接了袭人与几个外甥女儿几个侄女儿来家，正吃果茶，听见外面有人叫“花大哥”，花自芳忙出去看时，见是他主仆两个，唬的惊疑不定，连忙抱下宝玉来，至院内嚷道：“宝二爷来了！别人听见还可，袭人听了，也不知为何。忙跑出来迎着宝玉，一把拉着问：“你怎么来了？”宝玉笑道：“我怪闷的，来瞧瞧你作什么呢。”袭人听了，才把心放下来，说道：“你也胡闹了！可作什么来呢？”一面又问茗烟：“还有谁跟了来了？”茗烟笑道：“别人都不知道。”袭人听了，复又惊慌道：“这还了得，倘若碰见人或是遇见老爷，街上人挤马碰，有个失闪，这也是玩得的吗？你们的胆子比斗还大呢！都是茗烟调唆的，等我回去告诉嬷嬷们，一定打个贼死。”茗烟撅了嘴道：“爷骂着打着叫我带了来的，这会子推到我身上。我说别来罢！要不，我们回去罢。”花自芳忙劝道：“罢了，已经来了也不用多说了。只是茅檐草舍，又窄又不干净，爷怎么坐呢？”
　　袭人的母亲也早迎出来了。袭人拉着宝玉进去。宝玉见房中三五个女孩儿，见他进来，都低了头，羞的脸上通红。花自芳母子两个恐怕宝玉冷，又让他上炕，又忙另摆果子，又忙倒好茶。袭人笑道：“你们不用白忙，我自然知道，不敢乱给他东西吃的。”一面将自己的坐褥拿了来，铺在一个杌子上，扶着宝玉坐下，又用自己的脚炉垫了脚，向荷包内取出两个梅花香饼儿来，又将自己的手炉掀开焚上，仍盖好，放在宝玉怀里，然后将自己的茶杯斟了茶，送与宝玉。彼时他母兄已是忙着齐齐整整的摆上一桌子果品来，袭人见总无可吃之物，因笑道：“既来了，没有空回去的理，好歹尝一点儿，也是来我家一趟。”说着，捻了几个松瓤，吹去细皮，用手帕托着给他。
　　宝玉看见袭人两眼微红，粉光融滑，因悄问袭人道：“好好的哭什么？”袭人笑道：“谁哭来着？才迷了眼揉的。”因此便遮掩过了。因见宝玉穿着大红金蟒狐腋箭袖，外罩石青貂裘排穗褂，说道：“你特为往这里来，又换新衣裳，他们就不问你往那里去吗？”宝玉道：“原是珍大爷请过去看戏换的。”袭人点头，又道：“坐一坐就回去罢，这个地方儿不是你来的。”宝玉笑道：“你就家去才好呢，我还替你留着好东西呢。”袭人笑道：“悄悄儿的罢！叫他们听着作什么？”一面伸手从宝玉项上将通灵玉摘下来，向他妹妹们笑道：“你们见识见识。时常说起来都当稀罕，恨不能一见，今儿可尽力儿瞧瞧。再瞧什么稀罕物儿，也不过是这么着了。”说毕递与他们，传看了一遍，仍与宝玉挂好。又命他哥哥去雇一辆干干净净、严严紧紧的车，送宝玉回去。花自芳道：“有我送去，骑马也不妨了。”袭人道：“不为不妨，为的是碰见人。”花自芳忙去雇了一辆车来，众人也不好相留，只得送宝玉出去。袭人又抓些果子给茗烟，又把些钱给他买花爆放，叫他：“别告诉人，连你也有不是。”一面说着，一直送宝玉至门前，看着上车，放下车帘。茗烟二人牵马跟随。来至宁府街，茗烟命住车，向花自芳道：“须得我和二爷还到东府里混一混，才过去得呢，看大家疑惑。”花自芳听说有理，忙将宝玉抱下车来，送上马去。宝玉笑说：“倒难为你了。”于是仍进了后门来，俱不在话下。
却说宝玉自出了门，他房中这些丫环们都索性恣意的玩笑，也有赶围棋的，也有掷骰抹牌的，磕了一地的瓜子皮儿。偏奶母李嬷嬷拄拐进来请安，瞧瞧宝玉；见宝玉不在家，丫环们只顾玩闹，十分看不过。因叹道：“自从我出去了不大进来，你们越发没了样儿了，别的嬷嬷越不敢说你们了。那宝玉是个‘丈八的灯台，照见人家，照不见自己’的，只知嫌人家腌。这是他的房子，由着你们遭塌，越不成体统了。”这些丫头们明知宝玉不讲究这些，二则李嬷嬷已是告老解事出去的了，如今管不着他们。因此，只顾玩笑，并不理他。那李嬷嬷还只管问：“宝玉如今一顿吃多少饭？什么时候睡觉？”丫头们总胡乱答应，有的说：“好个讨厌的老货！”
    李嬷嬷又问道：“这盖碗里是酪，怎么不送给我吃？”说毕，拿起就吃。一个丫头道：“快别动！那是说了给袭人留着的，回来又惹气了。你老人家自己承认，别带累我们受气．”李嬷嬷听了，又气又愧，便说道：“我不信他这么坏了肠子。别说我吃了一碗牛奶，就是再比这个值钱的，也是应该的。难道待袭人比我还重？难道他不想想怎么长大了？我的血变了奶，吃的长这么大，如今我吃他碗牛奶，他就生气了？我偏吃了，看他怎么着！你们看袭人不知怎么样，那是我手里调理出来的毛丫头，什么阿物儿！”一面说，一面赌气把酪全吃了。又一个丫头笑道：“他们不会说话，怨不得你老人家生气。宝玉还送东西给你老人家去，岂有为这个不自在的？”李嬷嬷道：“你也不必妆狐媚子哄我，打量上次为茶撵茜雪的事我不知道呢！明儿有了不是，我再来领。”说着，赌气去了。
　　少时，宝玉回来，命人去接袭人，只见晴雯躺在床上不动，宝玉因问：“可是病了？还是输了呢？”秋纹道：“他倒是赢的，谁知李老太太来了混输了，他气的睡去了。”宝玉笑道：“你们别和他一般见识，由他去就是了。”说着，袭人已来，彼此相见。袭人又问宝玉何处吃饭，多早晚回来：又代母妹问诸同伴妹妹好。一时换衣卸妆。宝玉命取酥酪来，丫鬟们回说：“李奶奶吃了。”宝玉才要说话，袭人便忙笑说道：“原来留的是这个，多谢费心。前儿我因为好吃，吃多了，好肚子疼，闹的吐了才好了。他吃了倒好，搁在这里白遭塌了。我只想风干栗子吃，你替我剥栗子，我去铺炕。”宝玉听了，信以为真，方把酥酪丢开，取了栗子来，自向灯下检剥。一面见众人不在房中，乃笑向袭人道：“今儿那个穿红的是你什么人？”袭人道：“那是我两姨姐姐。”宝玉听了，赞叹了两声。袭人道：“叹什么？我知道你心里的缘故。想是说，他那里配穿红的？”宝玉笑道：“不是不是。那样的人不配穿红的，谁还敢穿？我因为见他实在好的很，怎么也得他在咱们家就好了。”袭人冷笑道：“我一个人是奴才命罢了，难道我的亲戚都是奴才命不成？定还要拣实在好的丫头才往你们家来？“宝玉听了，忙笑道：“你又多心了！我说往咱们家来，必定是奴才不成，说亲戚就使不得？”袭人道：“那也搬配不上。”
　　宝玉便不肯再说，只是剥栗子。袭人笑道：“怎么不言语了？想是我才冒撞冲犯了你？明儿赌气花几两银子买进他们来就是了。”宝玉笑道：“你说的话怎么叫人答言呢？我不过是赞他好，正配生在这深宅大院里，没的我们这宗浊物倒生在这里！”袭人道：“他虽没这样造化，倒也是娇生惯养的，我姨父姨娘的宝贝儿似的，如今十七岁，各样的嫁妆都齐备了，明年就出嫁。”宝玉听了“出嫁”二字，不禁又嗐了两声。正不自在，又听袭人叹道：“我这几年，妹妹们都不大见。如今我要回去了，他们又都去了！”宝玉听这话里有文章，不觉吃了一惊，忙扔下栗子，问道：“怎么着，你如今要回去？”袭人道：“我今儿听见我妈和哥哥商量，教我再耐一年，明年他们上来就赎出我去呢。”宝玉听了这话，越发忙了，因问：“为什么赎你呢？”袭人道：“这话奇了！我又比不得是这里的家生子儿，我们一家子都在别处，独我一个人在这里，怎么是个了手呢？”宝玉道：“我不叫你去也难哪！”袭人道：“从来没这个理。就是朝廷宫里，也有定例，几年一挑，几年一放，没有长远留下人的理，别说你们家！”
　　宝玉想一想，果然有理，又道：“老太太要不放你呢？”袭人道：“为什么不放呢？我果然是个难得的，或者感动了老太太、太太不肯放我出去，再多给我们家几两银子留下，也还有的；其实我又不过是个最平常的人，比我强的多而且多。我从小儿跟着老太太，先伏侍了史大姑娘几年，这会子又伏侍了你几年，我们家要来赎我，正是该叫去的，只迫连身价不要就开恩放我去呢。要说为伏侍的你好不叫我去，断然没有的事。那伏侍的好，是分内应当的，不是什么奇功；我去了仍旧又有好的了，不是没了我就使不得的。”宝玉听了这些话，竟是有去的理无留的理，心里越发急了，因又道：“虽然如此说，我的一心要留下你，不怕老太太不和你母亲说，多多给你母亲些银子，他也不好意思接你了。”袭人道：“我妈自然不敢强。且慢说和他好说，又多给银子；就便不好和他说，一个钱也不给，安心要强留下我，他也不敢不依。但只是咱们家从没干过这倚势仗贵霸道的事。这比不得别的东西，因为喜欢，加十倍利弄了来给你，那卖的人不吃亏，就可以行得的：如今无故平空留下我，于你又无益，反教我们骨肉分离，这件事，老太太、太太肯行吗？”宝玉听了，思忖半晌，乃说道：“依你说来说去，是去定了？”袭人道：“去定了。”宝玉听了自思道：“谁知这样一个人，这样薄情无义呢！”乃叹道：“早知道都是要去的，我就不该弄了来。临了剩我一个孤鬼儿！”说着便赌气上床睡了。
　　原来袭人在家，听见他母兄要赎他回去，他就说：“至死也不回去。”又说：“当日原是你们没饭吃，就剩了我还值几两银子，要不叫你们卖，没有个看着老子娘饿死的理；如今幸而卖到这个地方儿，吃穿和主子一样，又不朝打暮骂。况如今爹虽没了，你们却又整理的家成业就，复了元气。若果然还艰难，把我赎出来再多掏摸几个钱，也还罢了，其实又不难了。这会子又赎我做什么？权当我死了，再不必起赎我的念头了！”因此哭了一阵。他母兄见他这般坚执，自然必不出来的了。况且原是卖倒的死契，明仗着贾宅是慈善宽厚人家儿，不过求求，只迫连身价银一并赏了还是有的事呢；二则贾府中从不曾作践下人，只有恩多威少的，且凡老少房中所有亲侍的女孩子们，更比待家下众人不同，平常寒薄人家的女孩儿也不能那么尊重，因此他母子两个就死心不赎了。次后忽然宝玉去了，他两个又是那个光景儿，母子二人心中更明白了，越发一块石头落了地，而且是意外之想，彼此放心，再无别意了。
　　且说袭人自幼儿见宝玉性格异常，其淘气憨顽出于众小儿之外，更有几件千奇百怪口不能言的毛病儿。近来仗着祖母溺爱，父母亦不能十分严紧拘管，更觉放纵弛荡，任情恣性，最不喜务正。每欲劝时，谅不能听。今日可巧有赎身之论，故先用骗词以探其情，以压其气，然后好下箴规。今见宝玉默默睡去，知其情不忍，气已馁堕。自己原不想栗子吃，只因怕为酥酪生事，又象那茜雪之茶，是以假要栗子为由，混过宝玉不提就完了。于是命小丫头子们将栗子拿去吃了，自己来推宝玉。只见宝玉泪痕满面，袭人便笑道：“这有什么伤心的？你果然留我，我自然不肯出去。”宝玉见这话头儿活动了，便道：“你说说我还要怎么留你？我自己也难说了！”袭人笑道：“咱们两个的好，是不用说了。但你要安心留我，不在这上头。我另说出三件事来，你果然依了，那就是真心留我了，刀搁在脖子上我也不出去了。”
　　宝玉忙笑道：“你说那几件？我都依你。好姐姐，好亲姐姐！别说两三件，就是两三百件我也依的。只求你们看守着我，等我有一日化成了飞灰；飞灰还不好，灰还有形有迹，还有知识的。等我化成一股轻烟，风一吹就散了的时候儿，你们也管不得我，我也顾不得你们了，凭你们爱那里去那里去就完了。”急的袭人忙握他的嘴，道：“好爷，我正为劝你这些个，更说的狠了！”宝玉忙说道：“再不说这话了。”袭人道：“这是头一件要改的。”宝玉道：“改了，再说你就拧嘴！还有什么？”袭人道：“第二件，你真爱念书也罢，假爱也罢，只在老爷跟前，或在别人跟前，你别只管嘴里混批，只作出个爱念书的样儿来，也叫老爷少生点儿气，在人跟前也好说嘴。老爷心里想着，我家代代念书，只从有了你，不承望不但不爱念书，已经他心里又气又恼了，而且背前面后混批评。凡读书上进的人，你就起个外号儿，叫人家‘禄蠹’；又说只除了什么‘明明德’外就没书了，都是前人自己混编纂出来的。这些话你怎么怨得老爷不气，不时时刻刻的要打你呢？”宝玉笑道：“再不说了。那是我小时候儿不知天多高地多厚信口胡说的，如今再不敢说了。还有什么呢？”袭人道：“再不许谤僧毁道的了。还有更要紧的一件事，再不许弄花儿，弄粉儿，偷着吃人嘴上擦的胭脂，和那个爱红的毛病儿了。”宝玉道：“都改！都改！再有什么快说罢。”袭人道：“也没有了，只是百事检点些，不任意任性的就是了。你要果然都依了，就拿八人轿也抬不出我去了。”宝玉笑道：“你这里长远了，不怕没八人轿你坐。”袭人冷笑道：“这我可不希罕的。有那个福气，没有那个道理，纵坐了也没趣儿。”
　　二人正说着，只见秋纹走进来，说：“三更天了，该睡了。方才老太太打发嬷嬷来问，我答应睡了。”宝玉命取表来看时，果然针已指到子初二刻了，方从新盥漱，宽衣安歇，不在话下。
　　至次日清晨，袭人起来，便觉身体发重，头疼目胀，四肢火热。先时还扎挣的住，次后捱不住，只要睡，因而和衣躺在炕上。宝玉忙回了贾母，传医诊视，说道：“不过偶感风寒，吃一两剂药疏散疏散就好了。”开方去后，令人取药来煎好，刚服下去，命他盖上被窝渥汗，宝玉自去黛玉房中来看视。
　　彼时黛玉自在床上歇午，丫鬟们皆出去自便，满屋内静悄悄的。宝玉揭起绣线软帘，进入里间，只见黛玉睡在那里，忙上来推他道：“好妹妹，才吃了饭，又睡觉！”将黛玉唤醒。黛玉见是宝玉，因说道：“你且出去逛逛，我前儿闹了一夜，今儿还没歇过来，浑身酸疼。”宝玉道：“酸疼事小，睡出来的病大，我替你解闷儿，混过困去就好了。”黛玉只合着眼，说道：“我不困，只略歇歇儿，你且别处去闹会子再来。”宝玉推他道：“我往那里去呢，见了别人就怪腻的。”黛玉听了，“嗤”的一笑道：“你既要在这里，那边去老老实实的坐着，咱们说话儿。”宝玉道：“我也歪着。”黛玉道：“你就歪着。”宝玉道：“没有枕头。咱们在一个枕头上罢。”黛玉道：“放屁！外头不是枕头？拿一个来枕着。”宝玉出至外间，看了一看，回来笑道：“那个我不要，也不知是那个腌老婆子的。”黛玉听了，睁开眼，起身笑道：“真真你就是我命中的‘魔星’。请枕这一个！”说着，将自己枕的推给宝玉，又起身将自己的再拿了一个来枕上，二人对着脸儿躺下。
　　黛玉一回眼，看见宝玉左边腮上有钮扣大小的一块血迹，便欠身凑近前来，以手抚之细看道：“这又是谁的指甲划破了？”宝玉倒身，一面躲，一面笑道：“不是划的，只怕是才刚替他们淘澄胭脂膏子溅上了一点儿。”说着，便找绢子要擦。黛玉便用自己的绢子替他擦了，顺着嘴儿说道：“你又干这些事了。干也罢了，必定还要带出幌子来。就是舅舅看不见，别人看见了，又当作奇怪事新鲜话儿去学舌讨好儿，吹到舅舅耳朵里，大家又该不得心净了。”宝玉总没听见这些话，只闻见一股幽香，却是从黛玉袖中发出，闻之令人醉魂酥骨。宝玉一把便将黛玉的衣袖拉住，要瞧瞧笼着何物。黛玉笑道：“这时候谁带什么香呢？”宝玉笑道：“那么着，这香是那里来的？”黛玉笑道：“连我也不知道，想必是柜子里头的香气熏染的，也未可知。”宝玉摇头道：“未必。这香的气味奇怪，不是那些香饼子、香球子、香袋儿的香。”黛玉冷笑道：“难道我也有什么‘罗汉’‘真人’给我些奇香不成？就是得了奇香，也没有亲哥哥亲兄弟弄了花儿、朵儿、霜儿、雪儿替我炮制。我有的是那些俗香罢了！”宝玉笑道：“凡我说一句，你就拉上这些。不给你个利害也不知道，从今儿可不饶你了！”说着翻身起来，将两只手呵了两口，便伸向黛玉膈肢窝内两胁下乱挠。黛玉素性触痒不禁，见宝玉两手伸来乱挠，便笑的喘不过气来。口里说：“宝玉！你再闹，我就恼了！”
宝玉方住了手，笑问道：“你还说这些不说了？”黛玉笑道：“再不敢了。”一面理鬓笑道：“我有奇香，你有‘暖香’没有？”宝玉见问，一时解不来，因问：“什么‘暖香’？”黛玉点头笑叹道：“蠢才，蠢才！你有玉，人家就有金来配你；人家有‘冷香’，你就没有‘暖香’去配他？”宝玉方听出来，因笑道：“方才告饶，如今更说狠了！”说着又要伸手。黛玉忙笑道：“好哥哥，我可不敢了。”宝玉笑道：“饶你不难，只把袖子我闻一闻。”说着便拉了袖子笼在面上，闻个不住。黛玉夺了手道：“这可该去了。”宝玉笑道：“要去不能。咱们斯斯文文的躺着说话儿。”说着复又躺下，黛玉也躺下，用绢子盖上脸。
　　宝玉有一搭没一搭的说些鬼话，黛玉总不理。宝玉问他几岁上京，路上见何景致，扬州有何古迹，土俗民风如何，黛玉不答。宝玉只怕他睡出病来，便哄他道：“嗳哟！你们扬州衙门里有一件大故事，你可知道么？”黛玉见他说的郑重，又且正言厉色，只当是真事，因问：“什么事？”宝玉见问，便忍着笑顺口诌道：“扬州有一座黛山，山上有个林子洞。”黛玉笑道：“这就扯谎，自来也没听见这山。”宝玉道：“天下山水多着呢，你那里都知道？等我说完了你再批评。”黛玉道：“你说。”宝玉又诌道：“林子洞里原来有一群耗子精。那一年腊月初七老耗子升座议事，说：‘明儿是腊八儿了，世上的人都熬腊八粥，如今我们洞里果品短少，须得趁此打劫些个来才好。’乃拔令箭一枝，遣了个能干小耗子去打听。小耗子回报：‘各处都打听了，惟有山下庙里果米最多。’老耗子便问：‘米有几样？果有几品？’小耗子道：‘米豆成仓。果品却只有五样：一是红枣，二是栗子，三是落花生，四是菱角，五是香芋。’老耗子听了大喜，即时拔了一枝令箭，问：‘谁去偷米？’一个耗子便接令去偷米。又拔令箭问：‘谁去偷豆？’又一个耗子接令去偷豆。然后一一的都各领令去了。只剩下香芋。因又拔令箭问：‘谁去偷香芋？’只见一个极小极弱的小耗子应道：‘我愿去偷香芋。’老耗子见众耗见他这样，恐他不谙练，又怯懦无力，不准他去。小耗子道：‘我虽年小身弱，却是法术无边，口齿伶俐，机谋深远。这一去，管比他们偷的还巧呢！’众耗子忙问：”怎么比他们巧呢？’小耗子道：‘我不学他们直偷，我只摇身一变，也变成个香芋，滚在香芋堆里．叫人瞧不出来，却暗暗儿的搬运，渐渐的就搬运尽了，这不比直偷硬取的巧吗？”众耗子听了，都说：“妙却妙，只是不知怎么变？你先变个我们瞧瞧。”小耗子听了，笑道：‘这个不难，等我变来。’说毕，摇身说：‘变。’竟变了一个最标致美貌的一位小姐。众耗子忙笑说：‘错了，错了！原说变果子，怎么变出个小姐来了呢？’小耗子现了形笑道：‘我说你们没见世面，只认得这果子是香芋，却不知盐课林老爷的小姐才是真正的“香玉”呢！’”
　　黛玉听了，翻身爬起来，按着宝玉笑道：“我把你这个烂了嘴的！我就知道你是编派我呢。”说着便拧。宝玉连连央告：“好妹妹，饶了我罢，再不敢了。我因为闻见你的香气，忽然想起这个故典来。”黛玉笑道：“饶骂了人，你还说是故典呢。”
    一语未了，只见宝钗走来，笑问：“谁说故典呢？我也听听。”黛玉忙让坐，笑道：“你瞧瞧，还有谁？他饶骂了，还说是故典。”宝钗笑道：“哦！是宝兄弟哟！怪不得他。他肚子里的故典本来多么。就只是可惜一件，该用故典的时候儿他就偏忘了。有今儿记得的，前儿夜里的芭蕉诗就该记得呀，眼面前儿的倒想不起来。别人冷的了不得，他只是出汗。这会子偏又有了记性了。”黛玉听了笑道：“阿弥陀佛！到底是我的好姐姐。你一般也遇见对子了。可知一还一报，不爽不错的。刚说到这里，只听宝玉房中一片声吵嚷起来。
未知何事。下回分解。

The Imperial Consort returned to the Palace. The next day she had an audience with the Emperor to thank him for his kindness and reported on her visit home. He was delighted and made her a gift of silver and gold as well as silks from the imperial treasury to be distributed among Chia Cheng and the other officials of the Inner Court. But no more of this.

To return to the two mansions of Jung and Ning. After the tremendous efforts of the last few days everyone was worn out, mentally and physically. It took them two or three days to clear away all the decorations and other objects that had been used in the garden. His-feng, as the one with the heaviest responsibilities, had more to do than anyone else. The others might snatch a little time off, but not she. Besides, eager to shine and unwilling to give anyone a chance to find fault, she forced herself to work as hard as ever. Pao-yu, on the contrary, had nothing to do and all the time in the world.

One morning Hsi-jen’s mother came and asked the Lady Dowager’s permission to take her daughter home for the day to feast with the family on the New Year tea; so Hsi-jen would not be back until the evening. Left to amuse himself with the other maids, Pao-yu started a game of dice with them but soon lost interest. Just then some maids came in to announce:

“Master Chen from the East Mansion has sent to invite you over to see the opera and the lantern display.”

Pao-yu told them to help him change his clothes and was on the point of setting out when a present of sweet steamed cheese was brought from the Imperial Consort. Remembering how fond Hsi-jen was of this, he asked to have it kept for her. Then, having informed his grandmother, he went over to the other mansion.

The operas being performed for Chia Chen were Ding Lang Acknowledges His Father, Huang Boyang Deploys His Ghost Army, The Monkey King Raises Havoc in Heaven, and Jiang Ziya Invests the Gods. On the stage gods and devils were flying about, brandishing banners and streaming with light. The din of gongs and drums, the chanting of sutras and burning of incense could be heard outside the lane. All the menfolk, young and old, of both mansions were there, drinking and toasting each other, while the women and girls were laughing and chatting together. But Pao-yu, disgusted by such a vulgar show, soon slipped away to amuse himself elsewhere.

First he went inside to fool about for a while with Madam Yu and her maids and concubines, then went out again by the second gate. Madam Yu and the others assumed that he had returned to the theatre and took no notice. Chia Chen, Lien, Hsueh Pan and the rest were so engrossed in games, drinking and merry-making that they paid no attention either, simply assuming that he was inside whenever they noticed his absence. As for his pages, the older ones, knowing that he would not be leaving until the evening, seized this chance to slip away. Some went gambling, others to visit their friends or relations, either to drink or gamble, arranging to come back later. The younger pages all crowded into the green-room to watch the excitement.

Finding himself alone, Pao-yu reflected, “There’s a small study here with a very life-like painting of a beautiful woman. With all this excitement today, the place is bound to be deserted and that beauty must be feeling lonely. I must go and cheer her up.”

He walked towards the study. But as he reached the window he heard sounds of panting. Startled, he thought, “Can the beauty in the picture have come to life?” He screwed up his courage to lick a hole in the window-paper and put his eye to it. The beauty in the picture had not come to life. But Ming-yen could be seen holding a girl and doing his best to imitate what he had been taught by the Goddess of Disenchantment. Pao-yu could not help bursting in upon them with a cry of dismay. The two of them, trembling with fear, started pulling their clothes together. When Ming-yen saw who it was he fell on his knees to beg for mercy.

“What do you mean by this in broad daylight?” demanded Pao-yu. “If Lord Chen hears of it, it will be as much as your life is worth.”

He saw that the girl — who was blushing furiously and hanging her head in silence — had a certain charming appeal.

“Why don’t you run for it?” he cried, stamping his foot.

This brought the girl to her senses. She fled.

“Don’t be afraid,” he called after her. “I won’t tell anyone.”

Turning back he saw Ming-yen on his feet again brushing the dust from his clothes.

“I don’t care so much about you,” said Pao-yu sternly. “But how did you lure that young girl here? Tell me the truth, or I’ll have your father give you a good beating.”

Ming-yen fell on his knees again. “Please don’t raise such a storm, young master,” he begged. “That girl was the daughter of my wet-nurse. She’s not supposed to come here, but I pestered her until she agreed to meet me here today. I never dreamt you’d come, sir. Please have pity on us.”

Pao-yu stamped one foot in exasperation. “For shame! Her mother’s milk ran through your veins, yet you try to seduce her daughter. This is an outrage.” Then he asked, “How old is the girl?”

“About sixteen, I think.”

“You may not even have reached your sixteenth birthday, you young monkey, but do you know her name even?”

“To tell the truth, she’s sweeter to me than any sister, so I call her Sister Sweetie.”

This made Pao-yu laugh in spite of himself.

“You deserve a whipping, you rascal. Now get up and clear out.”

Ming-yen promptly did so.

“Don’t you dare call her Sister Sweetie if you meet outside.”

“I wouldn’t dare. This time I slipped up, that’s why I called her that.”

“When you’ve time I want to have a word with you. But not now. Be off with you, quick.”

Ming-yen hurried away. And Pao-yu, having left the study, wondered where to go next.

"It’s a clear announcement!" remarked Baoyu. "How old is the girl?"

"Only sixteen or seventeen."

"You didn’t even ask her age before carrying on like that. So she was wasting her affection on you. Poor thing! What’s her name?"

"If I tell you, there’s a long story behind it. It’s really odd. Her mother dreamed that she got a piece of brocade with an endless design of the character wan in many colours, signifying wealth and rank. And that’s why she called her Waner."

"She must be destined for good fortune," said Baoyu. "I’ll ask for her to be your wife one of these days. How about that?"

Mingyan grinned.

"Why aren’t you watching the good show, Master Bao?" he asked.

"I got bored after a while and came out for a stroll. That’s how I happened to find you. What are you doing now?"

"Since nobody knows I’m here," said Mingyan slyly, "why don’t I take you for a stroll outside the city? We can slip back before anyone finds out."

"That wouldn’t do. We might be carried off by kidnappers. Besides, if they found out there’d be the devil to pay. Let’s go somewhere nearer so that we can get back quickly."

"Where can we go nearby? That’s a problem."

"I’ll tell you what. Let’s call on Sister Hua and see what she’s doing."

"Good idea. I’d forgotten her place." Mingyan’s face brightened, then he looked dubious. "But if they find out I’ve been leading you astray, sir, I’ll get a beating."

"I’ll look after you," said Baoyu.

At that, Mingyan led out his horse and the two of them left by the back gate.

Luckily Xiren’s home was not far, only about half a li away, and they were soon at the door. Mingyan went in first to call Xiren’s brother Hua Zifang.

Xiren’s mother had invited her daughter home to have tea and sweetmeats with some of her nieces, and they were in the midst of this feast when they heard someone outside call for "Brother Hua." Zifang hurried out. He was astounded to see his sister’s young master and his page, and helped Baoyu from his horse.

"Master Bao is here!" he cried, carrying the boy into the courtyard.

This announcement did not startle the others too much, but Xiren was seized with panic. She ran out to meet Baoyu and caught hold of his hand.

"What brings you here?" she asked.

"I was bored and came to see what you were doing."

Only then did she calm down. "You’re crazy!" She giggled. "Whatever made you come?" Then she asked Mingyan, "Who else is with you?"

"No one else knows."

Xiren was alarmed again. "This is terrible. If you’d happened to meet one of the masters or been knocked off your horse in the crowded streets, that would have been fine, wouldn’t it? You’ve more nerve than a brass Buddha. This is all Mingyan’s doing. Just wait till I get back and tell the nurses. They’ll give you such a beating you won’t forget it."

Mingyan pouted. "The master made me come, scolding and threatening. Now you put all the blame on me. I said we shouldn’t, but why not go back now?"

"Don’t be angry," put in Zifang. "Since they’re here, there’s no need to say any more. This is only a thatched cottage — too small and shabby for you to sit in, sir."

By now Xiren’s mother had come out to welcome Baoyu too, and Xiren led him inside. He saw three or four girls there who hung their heads, blushing, at his approach. Afraid that Baoyu might be cold, Zifang and his mother invited him on to the kang and at the same time quickly laid out more sweetmeats and poured him good tea.

Xiren smiled.

"Don’t put yourselves out," she said. "I know what’s to be done. I daren’t give him just anything to eat."

She fetched her own cushion, spread it on a footstool for Pao-yu to sit on, and propping his feet on her foot-warmer took two plum-blossom sachets from her pouch. Then she opened her hand-stove, put them in to perfume it, replaced the lid and set it in his lap. Having next poured him some tea from her own cup, she offered it to him.

By now her mother and brother had hastily laid out a table laden with sweetmeats. But finding nothing there that he could eat, Hsi-jen said with a smile:

“Since you’re here, of course you can’t go back without tasting something. So do try one of these, just to show you’ve paid us a visit.”

She picked out a few pine kernels and, having blown the skin off them, handed them to him on her handkerchief.

Pao-yu noticed that her eyes were slightly red and her cheeks glossy.

“What have you been crying for?” he asked softly.

“Who’s been crying?” she retorted. “I just rubbed my eyes, that’s all.”

Then she asked why he had put on such new clothes to visit her.

“Well, it was to go to the theatre with Master Chen that I changed. He invited me over.”

Hsi-jen nodded. “You’d better go back after a short rest. This is no place for you.”

“I wish you’d come home now,” he chuckled. “I’ve been keeping something good for you.”

“Hush! Keep your voice down.” She reached over to take the Jade of Spiritual Understanding from his neck. “Now that you’ve seen it so often,” she told her cousins, “you should know what it’s like. You’re always saying how you’d love to see it, as if it were something rare. Well, here’s your chance. Have a good look. After this you’ll know that even the rarest object is just like any other.”

When they had passed it from hand to hand and examined it, she hung it back on his neck. Then she told her brother to hire a clean, well-covered carriage to take Pao-yu home.

“I can see him back,” said Hua Tzu-fang. “I don’t mind going on horseback.”

“It’s not that I mind your going, but you might meet someone.”

Hua Tzu-fang went off at once to hire a carriage. And since none of them could very well detain their guest, they saw him out. Hsi-jen stuffed some sweetmeats into Ming-yen’s pocket and gave him some money to buy fireworks, warning him:

“Don’t tell anyone about this, or you’ll be in trouble too.”

She accompanied Pao-yu to the gate, watched him get into the carriage and let down the curtain. Then Ming-yen and Hua Tzu-fang, leading the horse, followed the carriage. When they reached the street in front of the Ning Mansion, Ming-yen told the driver to stop.

“I think Pao-yu and I had better drop in at the East Mansion for a while,” he said to Hua Tzu-fang. “Otherwise, if we go straight home, people may wonder where we’ve been.”

Hua Tzu-fang agreed and helped Pao-yu out of the carriage and on to his horse.

“This is very good of you,” said Pao-yu with a smile.

They went in by the back gate, but we need not describe this in detail.

Once Pao-yu had left, his maids had amused themselves as they pleased. Some played go, some cards, some dice, and the floor was strewn with melon-seed shells. Who should walk in at this point but his old wet-nurse, Nanny Li, leaning on a cane. She had come to pay her respects and see how he was. Not finding him in, and seeing the maids capering about, she shook her head.

“Now that I don’t come in so often,” she sighed, “you girls are getting completely out of hand. The other nannies don’t dare to say anything. Pao-yu is like the candlestick that lights the way for others but not itself; all he does is find fault with other people. He lets you turn the whole place upside down — it’s disgraceful.”

The girls knew Pao-yu did not care about such things. Besides, Nanny Li had retired some time ago and had no right to interfere. So they just went on playing and took no notice.

"How much does Baoyu eat at each meal these days? And when does he go to bed?" The maids answered at random. One of them said, "What a pest of an old woman!"

"Nonsense!" snapped Nanny Li. "This bowl of yoghurt is good. Why not offer it to me?" She picked it up and started drinking.

"Don't touch that!" cried one of the girls. "It's for Xiren. If you take it there'll be more trouble. You'd better own up, instead of getting us into hot water."

This made Nanny Li both angry and ashamed. "I don't believe he's so heartless," she blustered. "It's only right that I should have a bowl of milk, not to mention something even better. Does he value Xiren more than me? Has he forgotten how he was brought up? My milk made him grow so big, and now that I've drunk one bowl of his milk he's angry? I'll drink it and see what he does. I don't know about Xiren, but she's just a slave girl I trained up. What's so wonderful about her?" Defiantly she finished the yoghurt.

"You don't know how to talk to her," another maid told the first. "No wonder the old lady's angry. Baoyu often sends you presents, doesn't he? Why should he mind this?"

"Don't try to fool me with your wheedling ways," snapped Nanny Li. "Do you think I didn't hear about you getting Qianxue dismissed the other day over some tea? The next time you do something wrong, just see what I'll do." She went off in a huff.

Presently Baoyu came back and sent to fetch Xiren. Noticing that Qingwen was lying motionless on the bed, he asked, "Is she ill? Or has she lost at cards?"

"She was winning," said Qiuwen. "But then Nanny Li came along and picked a quarrel, which made her lose. She was so angry she went to bed."

"Don't take her seriously," said Baoyu. "Just let her have her way."

Then Xiren came in and asked where he had dined and when he had come back; then she passed on greetings from her mother and cousins to the other girls. Soon she changed her clothes.

Baoyu sent for the yoghurt, but the maid told him, "Nanny Li drank it." He was about to speak when Xiren interposed with a smile:

"So that's what you kept for me. Thank you for your thought. The other day I ate some and found it so good I ate too much, then had such a stomachache that I brought it all up. It's just as well she's eaten it, as it would only have gone bad here. I'd rather have some dried chestnuts. Please shell some for me while I make the bed."

Quite taken in, Baoyu put the yoghurt out of his mind and started shelling chestnuts by the lamp. As soon as the other maids had left the room he asked Xiren with a smile:

"Who was that girl in red today?"

"My second cousin." When he heard this, she noticed, he sighed twice.

"Why?" she asked. "I know what's in your mind. You're thinking she's not good enough to wear red."

"No, no. If she's not good enough to wear red, who is? She's so really charming. I just wish she could come and work here."

"So I'm fated to be a slave, am I, and all my relatives too?" Xiren gave a sarcastic laugh. "We'll have to pick only the very best girls to come here, I suppose."

"You're too touchy." Baoyu smiled. "Since when does working here make you a slave? Can't one have relatives?"

"Not relatives of mine. We don't measure up to that."

Baoyu said no more but went on shelling chestnuts.

"Why so quiet?" Xiren asked. "Did I annoy you by speaking so bluntly? If you want to, you can always buy her tomorrow — that is, if you've a few taels of silver to spare."

"How do you think up such things?" Baoyu laughed. "You're too

"Who asked you to butt in? I was just saying how fine she is, just the sort of person who ought to live in big houses and grand courts, not a coarse creature like me."

"Although she's not blessed with such good fortune, she's been delicately reared. My uncle and aunt treasure her like the apple of their eye. She's seventeen now and all her dowry's ready for her to get married next year."

The word "married" made Pao-yu exclaim again. He was feeling quite put out when Hsi-jen added with a sigh:

"I've seen very little of my cousins these last few years, and now that I'm going home they've left."

This sounded significant and Pao-yu was startled.

"What do you mean, going home?" he demanded, dropping the chestnuts.

"I heard today that my mother and brother were talking of asking for me next year."

This threw Pao-yu into a panic. "Why should they want to redeem you?" he asked.

"That's a strange question. I don't belong here like the rest of your household. My whole family's elsewhere, only me here all on my own. What sense does that make?"

"Then I won't let you go."

"That would never do. The imperial court itself has rules for the periodic release of palace women. No family has a right to keep servants for ever, let alone a house like yours."

After some reflection Pao-yu had to admit that this was reasonable.

"But what if the old lady refuses to let you go?" he asked.

"Why should she? Of course, if I were someone very special and they were so fond of me they couldn't bear to part with me, they might offer my family so much silver that they'd leave me here. But I'm the most ordinary sort of person, worth less than many others. I waited on the old lady first, then on Miss Shih for a few years, and now I've been with you for some time. If my family want to redeem me, the old lady should let me go. She might even free me without asking for any ransom money, as a favour. It's inconceivable that she should refuse to let me go just because I've looked after you well. That's my job, nothing to make a fuss about. If I go, someone just as good will take my place. It's not as if I were indispensable."

All this sounded so reasonable to Pao-yu that there seemed no hope of keeping her. He grew more desperate than ever.

"Even so, if I insist on keeping you and ask the old lady to give your mother so much silver that she won't like to take you away, that should settle it," he suggested.

"Naturally my mother wouldn't dare refuse. Not only would the old lady offer her silver and speak to her nicely, even if she didn't and tried to keep me by force without a cent, my mother would have to agree. But your family has never done such high-handed things. You can't treat people the way you do things, getting something you like for ten times the price regardless, so long as the seller's willing. There'd be no sense in keeping me here for no reason. It wouldn't do you any good, and it would break up our family. Do you think the old lady and Her Ladyship would agree to that?"

After some thought Pao-yu asked, "So, from the way you talk, you're determined to leave?"

"yes."

To himself he thought, "Who would have thought she'd be so heartless and ungrateful?" Aloud he sighed, "If I'd known you'd all be leaving me in the end, it was a mistake to have you here. I shall be left all on my own, like a lonely ghost." With that he went to bed in a sulk.

Now Hsi-jen had told her mother and brother at home that she would never leave, even if she had to die first.

"I was sold to you in the first place because you'd nothing to eat," she had said....

Since I’m the only one who can fetch a few more tacls for you by being sold, you had to do it — you couldn’t very well let my parents starve. And luckily I was sold to this place where I’m fed and clothed as well as the mistresses, and I’m not beaten or scolded all the time. Besides, now that my father’s dead, you’ve managed to put the family on its feet again. If you were still hard up and wanted to buy me back so as to squeeze some more money out of me, that would be understandable; but actually you’re not. So why redeem me now? You may as well forget about me as if I were dead.” This set her weeping again.

By now her mother and brother could see that she had made up her mind to stay. Moreover, since she had been irrevocably sold, the Jias in their kindness and generosity might let them have her back without asking for any ransom, possibly even making them a present of the purchase money. For another thing, the Jias had never ill-treated their servants. Indeed, they were kinder to them than strict, especially to the young maids who waited on the masters and mistresses in the different apartments. These girls were even better treated than the other servants, enjoying more consideration than the daughters of poor families. So her mother and brother gave up the idea of redeeming her.

Then Baoyu’s sudden arrival and the way he behaved made the position even clearer to them, laying all their doubts to rest. In fact, this visit was an unexpected godsend, for it set both their minds completely at rest.

Now Xiren had seen since childhood that Baoyu had a strange nature. He was more mischievous and wayward than other boys and had the most peculiar eccentricities which she could never fathom. Recently, petted by the Lady Dowager, his parents had been unable to control him strictly and he had grown still more wilful, self-indulgent and perverse, with a positive distaste for serious pursuits. Whenever she tried to reason with him he took no notice, and so she often brooded over this in private. Today, however, the talk of redeeming her had given her an opportunity to sound him out with a threat, in the hope of bringing him to his senses. And now that Baoyu had gone to sleep so quietly she knew he was feeling remorseful and his anger had evaporated. She had not really wanted the chestnuts, but had asked for them to distract his attention and prevent another scene over the junket such as had arisen when Qianxue gave him tea. So now she told the younger maids to take the chestnuts away and eat them, while she nudged Baoyu.

When she saw that his face was wet with tears, she said, “What are you crying for? If you really want me to stay, of course I won’t leave.”

This sounded more promising. “Tell me what more I can say to persuade you,” he begged. “I’m at my wits’ end.”

“I know how good we are to each other, that goes without saying,” she answered. “But if you really want to keep me here, it’s not just a matter of that. I’ve three conditions to make. If you agree to them, then I shall know you really want me to stay, and I won’t go even if you try to drive me away with a knife.”

“Do tell me what they are!” he cried eagerly. “I promise to agree, my dear sister, my nice kind sister. Not just three, but three hundred, too.”

“I only want you to behave better, that’s all. First, stop talking about becoming a monk or an immortal.”

“I’ll never say that again.”

“That’s the first thing. The second is, whether you really like studying or are only pretending to, you must talk about it in a more gentlemanly way. Don’t always run down the classics and abuse the Confucian scholars, you make people laugh at you. And even if you don’t like studying, you can put on a show of it in front of your father...”

‘If you could only control your temper a bit better, it would be so much easier to speak up for you in front of the others. His Lordship thinks to himself, “For generations past everyone in our family has been a scholar. Then this boy is born to us, and far from taking to his books as one might have expected, he seems to be possessed of a positive aversion to scholarship. And to make matters worse, he is full of the most revolutionary ideas. Anyone who studies in order to get on and make a name for himself he calls a “career-worm”; and he says that apart from the ‘unwrought simplicity’ of the ancients, all literary composition is merely a ‘show of specious words’ and so much ‘venomous humbug”. You can hardly blame His Lordship for being angry. It’s a wonder to me that he doesn’t thrash you more often than he does.’

‘I shan’t say that sort of thing any more,’ said Bao-yu cheerfully. ‘That was just childish nonsense I used to talk when I was a silly little boy. I’m older now. Surely I don’t still go on saying that sort of thing?’

‘Another thing,’ said Aroma. ‘No more of this mocking at Buddhists and their scriptures and running down Taoists and their alchemy. And another thing. I want you to promise me that you will give up this business of playing about with women’s cosmetics and that foolish habit of nibbling at the rouge on the girls’ lips. And another thing. I want you to promise to give up this passion you have for red colours.’

‘I’ll reform! I’ll reform!’ said Bao-yu. ‘Anything else? Do please tell me quickly!’

‘No, that’s all,’ said Aroma. ‘Just try to be a bit more careful and controlled in your behaviour generally and not so wayward and impulsive. If you will promise to do all these things, then truly I will stay with you, even if you try to drive me away in a sedan-chair carried by eight bearers.’

‘Well, if you stay here long enough,’ said Bao-yu with a laugh, ‘there’s no reason why you shouldn’t have your eight-bearer sedan-chair in the end.’

‘I don’t value that sort of thing,’ said Aroma coldly. ‘It wouldn’t be right for me to have such honour. And even if I had, it would bring me no pleasure.’

As she was speaking, Musk appeared.

‘It’s half past eleven,’ she said. ‘You ought to be in bed. Her Old Ladyship sent one of the old nannies to ask if you were asleep yet, and I said “yes” for you.’

Bao-yu asked for his watch and looked at it. Sure enough, the hands stood at half past eleven. He washed and rinsed his mouth all over again, and taking off his outer clothes, finally went to bed. And there we shall leave him.

When Aroma got up next morning she felt heavy in the head and her limbs were burning hot. At first she forced herself to struggle about as usual; but eventually the struggle proved too much for her and she had to lie down, still dressed, on the kang. Bao-yu at once informed his grandmother, who sent for a doctor.

‘Just a chill,’ the doctor said after feeling her pulse. ‘She will be all right after she has taken a couple of doses to bring it out.’

He wrote a prescription, and when the medicine had been brought and decocted and Aroma had taken it, Bao-yu told her to cover herself with a quilt and ‘sweat it out’, and went off to see Dai-yu.

She was sleeping her midday sleep when he arrived, and all the maids were out, either off on business of their own or having a nap. The room was very quiet. He lifted the soft flowered portière and went inside. Dai-yu was asleep on the bed. He advanced towards her and pushed her.

‘Dear coz! You can’t have finished your lunch yet. It’s much too soon to be sleeping.’

He succeeded in rousing her, and seeing that it was Bao-yu, she told him to go outside and play somewhere else for a bit, as she had not yet recovered from the previous night’s exhaustion.

‘Where can I go when I’m feeling as miserable as this?’ said Bao-yu, pushing her again. ‘I can’t bear to be with anyone else. It only makes me feel worse.’

Dai-yu burst out laughing.

‘Well, in that case you’d better stop here. But you must lie down quietly and talk to me.’

‘I’d like to lie down too,’ said Bao-yu. ‘Then we can both have pillows.’

‘You are in the next room,’ said Dai-yu. ‘You can get one.’

‘Oh no, that one’s no good,’ said Bao-yu coming back again after an inspection. ‘I don’t know who’s been sleeping on it. It’s probably some nasty old woman’s.’

Dai-yu opened her eyes at this and sat up laughing.

‘You really are the bane of my life! Here – you can have this one.’

And she pushed her own pillow towards him, then got another one for herself from the pile of bedding at the side of the kang and lay down again with her back towards him.

She pushed it to Pao-yu and got up to fetch another one for herself, then lay down facing him.

Tai-yu caught sight of some blood the size of a button on his left cheek. Leaning closer she examined it carefully and dabbed it with one finger.

“Whose nails have you been scratching this time?”

He turned away with a laugh. “It’s not a scratch. I must have splashed some of that rouge I was mixing for them just now.”

He looked for a handkerchief to wipe it off, but Tai-yu used hers to clean his cheek.

“Aren’t you afraid of making yourself conspicuous?” she scolded, pursing her lips. “Even if uncle doesn’t see, other people may think it strange and gossip. They may tell him to curry favour, and that will make trouble for us all.”

But Pao-yu was not listening. He was conscious only of a subtle fragrance emanating from her sleeve — a fragrance which intoxicated him.

“What perfume have you in your sleeve?” he demanded, seizing hold of it.

“Who wears perfume at this season?”

“In that case, where does the fragrance come from?”

“How should I know? Perhaps the scent of some sachet in my wardrobe has clung to them.”

He shook his head. “No, it doesn’t smell like sachets. It’s very curious.”

She smiled coldly. “Do I have some Buddhist or Taoist patron to give me strange scents? I’ve nothing as fine as that. All I have are common-or-garden scents.”

“Whatever I say, you twist my words. I’ll have to teach you a lesson.” He grinned and turned over. He blew on his hands, then stretched them out to tickle her.

Now Tai-yu was most ticklish and, unable to stop laughing, she soon had to gasp for breath.

“Pao-yu!” she cried. “If you go on tickling me, I shall be angry.”

He desisted then and asked with a smile, “Will you talk like that any more?”

“No, never.” She smoothed her hair and added with a smile, “I may have a strange scent, but have you warm scent?”

He was puzzled. “Warm scent? What’s that?”

She nodded with a mocking smile. “What a fool you are. You have your jade, so someone else has gold to match it. And if she has cold scent, haven’t you warm scent to match that?”

He caught her meaning then. “You just begged for mercy, and now you’re being even more outrageous.” He reached out to tickle her again.

“Dear cousin,” she begged hastily, “I won’t do it again.”

“All right, I’ll let you off if you’ll let me smell your sleeve.” He covered his face with her sleeve and inhaled greedily.

Tai-yu pulled her arm away. “You must go now.”

“No, I can’t. Let’s lie down nicely and have a chat.” He lay down again and so did she, covering her face with her handkerchief.

Pao-yu rambled on, trying to make her talk, but she took no notice. He asked how old she had been when she came to the capital, what scenery she had seen on the way, what historical sites there were in Yangchow, what the local customs and social practices were. Still she made no answer. Then, fearing this silence might make her ill, he tried another tack.

“A fine thing happened in the yamen at Yangchow. Do you want to hear about it?” he asked.

His serious expression and grave tone made her think he meant it.

“What was it?” she asked.

When Baoyu saw her in this mood he kept a straight face and improvised:

“In Yangchow there is a Mount Dai with a Lin-tzu Cave in it. . . .”

“A likely story!” Daiyu laughed. “I never heard of such a mountain.”

“There are plenty of mountains and rivers in the world you’ve never heard of. Wait till I’ve finished before you criticize.”

“Go on, then.”

“In this Lin-tzu Cave there was a colony of耗子精。” That year, on the seventh of the twelfth month, the Old Rat ascended his throne to hold a council. ‘Tomorrow is the Feast of Winter Gruel,’ he announced. ‘All men on earth will be cooking their gruel of millet and fruit. We have very little fruit in our cave, so we must go and forage.’ He drew a tally and sent a smart young rat out to reconnoitre. After a while the young rat came back and reported, ‘I’ve reconnoitred all over the place, and in the temple at the foot of the hill I found the most fruit and rice.’ ‘How many kinds of rice? How many sorts of fruit?’ asked the Old Rat. ‘There are whole granaries of rice and beans,’ answered the young rat. ‘But there are only five kinds of fruit: red dates, chestnuts, ground-nuts, caltrops and scented taros.’ At this the Old Rat was overjoyed. He promptly drew another tally and asked, ‘Who will go to steal rice?’ One rat accepted the tally and went off to steal rice. Then he drew another tally and asked, ‘Who will go to steal beans?’ Another rat took the tally and went to steal beans. One by one they all received tallies and went off. Finally, only scented taros were left, so he drew another tally and asked, ‘Who will go to steal scented taros?’ A very small, frail rat replied, ‘I will go to steal scented taros.’ The Old Rat and all the others, seeing how small and weak this young rat was, were afraid it lacked experience and was too feeble for the task; so they would not let it go. But the young rat said, ‘Although I’m young and weak, I have boundless magic powers and a silver tongue. I have the best schemes. I’m sure to be more successful than any of the others.’ ‘How will you set about it?’ asked the other rats. ‘I shan’t just steal them the way the others do,’ replied the young rat. ‘I shall change myself into a taro and roll in among the taros so that no one can tell I’m different, then I shall whisk the whole lot away bit by bit on the sly. Won’t that be better than just grabbing them?’ The other rats cried, ‘Marvellous, but how are you going to change yourself? Show us first.’ ‘That’s easy,’ said the young rat with a laugh. ‘Just wait and see.’ It shook itself and cried, ‘Change!’ And it changed into a lovely young girl. The other rats laughed. ‘You’ve made a mistake,’ they said. ‘You said you were going to turn into a taro, but this is a young lady.’ The young rat resumed its original form and retorted, ‘You ignorant lot! You only know what a scented taro is, but don’t know that the daughter of Salt Commissioner Lin is the real Scented Taro.’”

Daiyu turned over and scrambled up, pinning Baoyu down.

“You wretch!” she cried. “I knew you were making fun of me.” She started pinching him.

“Dear cousin, do let me off,” he begged. “I’ll never dare again. It was because I smelled your perfume that I suddenly thought of that old story.”

“You make fun of me and have the nerve to talk about an old story!”

Just then Baochai walked in.

“Who’s talking about an old story?” she asked. “I’d like to hear it too.”

Daiyu invited her to sit down.

“Just look at him,” she said. “Hear what he has to say. He makes fun of me, then says it’s an old story.”

“So it’s Cousin Bao!” Baochai smiled. “No wonder. He’s full of old stories. The only pity is that when he ought to remember them he always forgets. He can remember them today, but the other night at his courtyard when he was stuck over the plantain poem — then he couldn’t remember. Other people may be cold, but he just goes on perspiring.”

“Now you’ve suddenly got such a good memory.” Tai-yu laughed. “Amitabha! So after all you are my good sister. You’ve met your match now. This shows that retribution is always fair and certain.”

She had hardly finished when they heard an uproar from Pao-yu’s rooms.

To know what it was, read the next chapter.

第20章 王熙凤正言弹妒意 林黛玉俏语谑娇音

话说宝玉在黛玉房中说“耗子精”，宝钗撞来，讽刺宝玉元宵不知“绿蜡”之典，三人正在房中互相取笑。那宝玉恐黛玉饭后贪眠，一时存了食，或夜间走了困，身体不好，幸而宝钗走来，大家谈笑，那黛玉方不欲睡，自己才放了心。忽听他房中嚷起来，大家侧耳听了一听，黛玉先笑道：“这是你妈妈和袭人叫唤呢。那袭人待他也罢了，你妈妈再要认真排揎他，可见老背晦了。”宝玉忙欲赶过去，宝钗一把拉住道：“你别和你妈妈吵才是呢！他是老糊涂了，倒要让他一步儿的是。”宝玉道：“我知道了。”说毕走来。
　　只见李嬷嬷拄着拐杖，在当地骂袭人：“忘了本的小娼妇儿！我抬举起你来，这会子我来了，你大模厮样儿的躺在炕上，见了我也不理一理儿。一心只想妆狐媚子哄宝玉，哄的宝玉不理我，只听你的话。你不过是几两银子买了来的小丫头子罢咧，这屋里你就作起耗来了！好不好的，拉出去配一个小子，看你还妖精似的哄人不哄！”袭人先只道李嬷嬷不过因他躺着生气，少不得分辩说：“病了，才出汗，蒙着头，原没看见你老人家。”后来听见他说“哄宝玉”，又说“配小子”，由不得又羞又委屈，禁不住哭起来了。宝玉虽听了这些话，也不好怎样，少不得替他分辩，说“病了，吃药”，又说：“你不信，只问别的丫头。”李嬷嬷听了这话，越发气起来了，说道：“你只护着那起狐狸，那里还认得我了呢？叫我问谁去？谁不帮着你呢？谁不是袭人拿下马来的？我都知道那些事！我只和你到老太太、太太跟前去讲讲，把你奶了这么大，到如今吃不着奶了，把我扔在一边儿，逞着丫头们要我的强！”一面说，一面哭。彼时黛玉、宝钗等也过来劝道：“妈妈，你老人家担待他们些就完了。”李嬷嬷见他二人来了，便诉委屈，将当日吃茶，茜雪出去，和昨日酥酪等事，唠唠叨叨说个不了。
　　可巧凤姐正在上房算了输赢账，听见后面一片声嚷，便知是李嬷嬷老病发了，又值他今儿输了钱，迁怒于人，排揎宝玉的丫头。便连忙赴过来拉了李嬷嬷，笑道：“妈妈别生气。大节下，老太太刚喜欢了一日。你是个老人家，别人吵，你还要管他们才是，难道你倒不知规矩，在这里嚷起来，叫老太太生气不成？你说谁不好，我替你打他；我屋里烧的滚热的野鸡，快跟了我喝酒去罢。”一面说，一面拉着走，又叫：“丰儿，替你李奶奶拿着拐棍子、擦眼泪的绢子。”那李嬷嬷脚不沾地跟了凤姐儿走了，一面还说：“我也不要这老命了，索性今儿没了规矩，闹一场子，讨了没脸，强似受那些娼妇的气！”后面宝玉、黛玉见凤姐儿这般，都拍手笑道：“亏他这一阵风来，把个老婆子撮了去了。”
　　宝玉点头叹道：“这个不知是那里的账，只拣软的欺负！又不知是那个姑娘得罪了，上在他账上了。”一句未完，睛雯在旁说道：“谁又没疯了，得罪他做什么？既得罪了他，就有本事承任，犯不着带累别人！”袭人一面哭，一面拉着宝玉道：“为我得罪了老奶奶，你这会子又为我得罪这些人，这还不够我受的，还只是拉扯人！”宝玉见他这般病势，又添了这些烦恼，连忙忍气吞声，安慰他仍旧睡下出汗。只见他汤烧火热，自己守着他，歪在旁边，劝他只养病，别想那些没要紧的事。袭人冷笑道：“要为这些事生气，这屋里一刻还住得了？但只是天长日久，尽着这么闹，可叫人怎么过呢？你只顾一时为我得罪了人，他们都记在心里，遇着坎儿，说的好说不好听的，大家什么意思呢？”一面说，一面禁不住流泪，又怕宝玉烦恼，只得勉强忍着。一时杂使的老婆子端上了二和药来，宝玉见他才有点汗儿，便不叫他起来，自己端着给他就枕上吃了，即令小丫鬟们铺炕。袭人道：“你吃饭不吃饭，到底老太太、太太跟前坐一会子，和姑娘们玩一会子。再回来。我就静静的躺一躺也好啊。”宝玉听说，只得依他，看着他去了簪环躺下，才去上屋里跟着贾母吃饭。
　　饭毕，贾母犹欲和那几个老管家的嬷嬷斗牌。宝玉掂记袭人，便回至房中。见袭人朦胧睡去，自己要睡，天气尚早。彼时睛雯、绮霞、秋纹、碧痕都寻热闹，找鸳鸯，琥珀。等耍戏去了。见麝月一人在外间屋里灯下抹骨牌。宝玉笑道：“你怎么不和他们去？”麝月道“没有钱。”宝玉道：“床下堆着钱，还不够你输的？”麝月道：“都乐去了，这屋子交给谁呢？那一个又病了，满屋里上头是灯，下头是火，那些老婆子们都老天拔地伏侍了一天，也该叫他们歇歇儿了。小丫头们也伏侍了一天，这会子还不叫玩玩儿去吗？所以我在这里看着。”宝玉听了这话，公然又是一个袭人了。因笑道：“我在这里坐着，你放心去罢。”麝月道：“你既在这里，越发不用去了。咱们两个说话儿不好？”宝玉道：“咱们两个做什么呢？怪没意思的。也罢了，早起你说头上痒痒，这会子没什么事，我替你蓖头罢。”麝月听了道：“使得。”说着，将文具镜匣搬来，卸去钗，打开头发，宝玉拿了蓖子替他蓖。
　　只蓖了三五下儿，见晴雯忙忙走进来取钱，一见他两个，便冷笑道：“哦！交杯盏儿还没吃，就上了头了！“宝玉笑道：“你来，我也替你蓖蓖。”晴雯道：“我没这么大造化。”说着，拿了钱，摔了帘子，就出去了。宝玉在麝月身后，麝月对镜，二人在镜内相视而笑。宝玉笑着道：“满屋里就只是他磨牙。”麝月听说，忙向镜中摆手儿。宝玉会意，忽听“唿”一声帘子响，睛雯又跑进来问道：“我怎么磨牙了？咱们倒得说说！”麝月笑道：“你去你的罢，又来拌嘴儿了。”晴雯也笑道：“你又护着他了，你们瞒神弄鬼的，打量我都不知道呢！等我捞回本儿来再说。”说着，一径去了。这里宝玉通了头，命麝月悄悄的伏侍他睡下，不肯惊动袭人。一宿无话。
　　次日清晨，袭人已是夜间出了汗，觉得轻松了些，只吃些米汤静养。宝玉才放了心。因饭后走到薛姨妈这边闲逛。
　　彼时正月内学房中放年学，闺阁中忌针黹，都是闲时，因贾环也过来玩。正遇见宝钗、香菱、莺儿三个赶围棋作耍，贾环见了也要玩。宝钗素日看他也如宝玉，并没他意，今儿听他要玩，让他上来，坐在一处玩。一注十个钱。头一回，自己赢了，心中十分喜欢。谁知后来接连输了几盘，就有些着急。赶着这盘正该自己掷骰子，若掷个七点便赢了，若掷个六点也该赢，掷个三点就输了。因拿起骰子来狠命一掷，一个坐定了二，那一个乱转。莺儿拍着手儿叫“么！”贾环便瞪着眼“六！”“七！”八！“混叫。那骰子偏生转出么来。贾环急了，伸手便抓起骰子来，就要拿钱，说是个四点。莺儿便说：“明明是个么！”宝钗见贾环急了，便瞅了莺儿一眼，说道：“越大越没规矩！难道爷们还赖你？还不放下钱来呢。”莺儿满心委屈，见姑娘说，不敢出声，只得放下钱来，口内嘟囔说：“一个做爷的，还赖我们这几个钱，连我也瞧不起！前儿和宝二爷玩，他输了那些也没着急，下剩的钱还是几个小丫头子们一抢，他一笑就罢了。”
　　宝钗不等说完，连忙喝住了。贾环道：“我拿什么比宝玉？你们怕他，都和他好，都欺负我不是太太养的！”说着便哭。宝钗忙劝他：“好兄弟，快别说这话，人家笑话。”又骂莺儿。正值宝玉走来，见了这般景况，问：“是怎么了？”贾环不敢则声。宝钗素知他家规矩，凡做兄弟的怕哥哥。却不知那宝玉是不要人怕他的，他想着：“兄弟们一并都有父母教训，何必我多事，反生疏了。况且我是正出，他是庶出，饶这样看待，还有人背后谈论，还禁得辖治了他？”更有个呆意思存在心里。你道是何呆意？因他自幼姐妹丛中长大，亲妹妹有元春，探春，叔伯的有迎春、惜春，亲戚中又有湘云、黛玉、宝钗等人，他便料定天地间灵淑之气只钟于女子，男儿们不过是些渣滓浊沫而已。因此把一切男子都看成浊物，可有可无。只是父亲、伯叔、兄弟之伦，因是圣人遗训，不敢违忤，所以兄弟间亦不过尽其大概就罢了，并不想自己是男子，须要为子弟之表率。是以贾环等都不甚怕他，只因怕贾母不依，才只得让他三分。现今宝钗生怕宝玉教训他，倒没意思，便连忙替贾环掩饰。宝玉道：“大正月里，哭什么？这里不好，到别处玩去。你天天念书，倒念糊涂了。譬如这件东西不好，横竖那一件好，就舍了这件取那件，道你守着这件东西哭会于就好了不戍？你原是要取乐儿，倒招的自己烦恼，还不快去呢！”
　　贾环听了，只得回来。赵姨娘见他这般，因问：“是那里垫了踹窝来了？”贾环便说：“同宝姐姐玩来着。莺儿欺负我，赖我的钱；宝玉哥哥撵了我来了。”赵姨娘啐道：“谁叫你上高台盘了？下流没脸的东西！那里玩不得，谁叫你跑了去讨这没意思？”正说着，可巧凤姐在窗外过，都听到耳内，便隔着窗户说道：“大正月里，怎么了？兄弟们小孩子家，一半点儿错了，你只教导他，说这样话做什么？凭他怎么着，还有老爷太太管他呢，就大口家啐他？他现是主子，不好，横竖有教导他的人，与你什么相干？环兄弟，出来！跟我玩去。”贾环素日怕凤姐比怕王夫人更甚，听见叫他，便赶忙出来。赵姨娘也不敢出声。凤姐向贾环道：“你也是个没性气的东西哟！时常说给你，要吃，要喝，要玩，你爱和那个姐姐妹妹哥哥嫂子玩，就和那个玩。你总不听我的话，倒叫这些人教的你歪心邪意，狐媚魇道的。自己又不尊重，要往下流里走，安着坏心，还只怨人家偏心呢。输了几个钱，就这么个样儿！”因问贾环：“你输了多少钱？”贾环见问，只得诺诺的说道：“输了一二百钱。”凤姐啐道：“亏了你还是个爷，输了一二百钱就这么着！”回头叫：“丰儿，去取一吊钱来，姑娘们都在后头玩呢，把他送了去。你明儿再这么狐媚子，我先打了你，再叫人告诉学里，皮不揭了你的！为你这不尊贵，你哥哥恨得牙痒痒，不是我拦着，窝心脚把你的肠子还窝出来呢！”喝令：“去罢！”贾环诺诺的，跟了丰儿得了钱，自去和迎春等玩去，不在话下。
　　且说宝玉正和宝钗玩笑，忽见人说：“史大姑娘来了。”宝玉听了，连忙就走。宝钗笑道：“等看，咱们两个一齐儿走，瞧瞧他去。”说着，下了炕，和宝玉来至贾母这边。只见史湘云大说大笑的，见了他两个，忙站起来问好。正值黛玉在旁，因问宝玉：“打那里来？”宝玉便说：“打宝姐姐那里来。”黛玉冷笑道：“我说呢！亏了绊往，不然，早就飞了来了。”宝玉道：“只许和你玩，替你解闷儿，不过偶然到他那里，就说这些闲话。”黛玉道：“好没意思的话！去不去，管我什么事？又没叫你替我解闷儿！还许你从此不理我呢！”说着，便赌气回房去了。
　　宝玉忙跟了来，问道：“好好儿的又生气了！就是我说错了，你到底也还坐坐儿，合别人说笑一会子啊？”黛玉道：“你管我呢！”宝玉笑道：“我自然不敢管你，只是你自己遭塌坏了身子呢。”黛玉道：“我作践了我的身子，我死我的，与你何干？”宝玉道：“何苦来，大正月里，死了活了的。”黛玉道：“偏说死！我这会子就死！你怕死，你长命百岁的活着，好不好？”宝玉笑道：“要象只管这么闹，我还怕死吗？倒不如死了干净。”黛玉忙道：“正是了，要是这样闹，不如死了干净！”宝玉道：“我说自家死了干净，别错听了话，又赖人。”正说着，宝钗走来，说：“史大妹妹等你呢。”说着，便拉宝玉走了。这黛玉越发气闷，只向窗前流泪。
　　没两盏茶时，宝玉仍来了。黛玉见了，越发抽抽搭搭的哭个不住。宝玉见了这样，知难挽回，打叠起百样的款语温言来劝慰。不料自己没张口，只听黛玉先说道：“你又来作什么？死活凭我去罢了！横竖如今有人和你玩，比我又会念，又会作，又会写，又会说会笑，又怕你生气，拉了你去哄着你。你又来作什么呢？”宝玉听了，忙上前悄俏的说道：“你这么个明白的人，难道连‘亲不隔疏，后不僭先’也不知道？我虽糊涂，却明白这两句话。头一件，咱们是姑舅姐妹，宝姐姐是两姨姐妹，论亲也比你远。第二件，你先来，咱们两个一桌吃，一床睡，从小儿一处长大的，他是才来的，岂有个为他远你的呢？”黛玉啐道：“我难道叫你远他？我成了什么人了呢？我为的是我的心！”宝玉道：“我也为的是我的心。你难道就知道你的心，不知道我的心不成？”黛玉听了，低头不语，半日说道：“你只怨人行动嗔怪你，你再不知道你怄的人难受。就拿今日天气比，分明冷些，怎么你倒脱了青肷披风呢？”宝玉笑道：“何尝没穿？见你一恼，我一暴燥，就脱了。”黛玉叹道：“回来伤了风，又该讹着吵吃的了。”
二人正说着，只见湘云走来，笑道：“爱哥哥，林姐姐，你们天天一处玩，我好容易来了，也不理我理儿。”黛玉笑道：“偏是咬舌子爱说话，连个‘二’哥哥也叫不上来，只是‘爱’哥哥‘爱’哥哥的。回来赶围棋儿，又该你闹‘么爱三’了。”宝玉笑道：“你学惯了，明儿连你还咬起来呢．”湘云道：“他再不放人一点儿，专会挑人。就算你比世人好，也不犯见一个打趣一个。我指出个人来，你敢挑他，我就服你。”黛玉便问：“是谁？”湘云道：“你敢挑宝姐姐的短处，就算你是个好的。”黛玉听了冷笑道：“我当是谁，原来是他。我可那里敢挑他呢？”宝玉不等说完，忙用话分开。湘云笑道：“这一辈子我自然比不上你。我只保佑着明儿得一个咬舌儿林姐夫，时时刻刻你可听‘爱呀厄的去’！阿弥陀佛，那时才现在我眼里呢！”说的宝玉一笑，湘云忙回身跑了。
要知端详，且听下回分解。

Baoyu’s reference to Daiyu as a “sprite” was interrupted by Baochai, who happened to come in just then and twit him with his ignorance of the “green wax”典故 on the night of the Lantern Festival. The three of them were teasing each other when Baoyu, afraid that Daiyu would take a nap after lunch and get indigestion or lose sleep at night, which would be bad for her health, was glad to see Baochai arrive and join in the talk and laughter so that Daiyu would not feel sleepy. He had just set his mind at rest when a sudden commotion in his own apartments made them prick up their ears.

Daiyu was the first to smile. “That’s your nanny scolding Xiren,” she said. “There’s nothing wrong with the way Xiren treats her, but if your nanny insists on picking quarrels it shows she’s getting old and silly.”

Baoyu started to hurry over, but Baochai caught hold of him. “Don’t quarrel with your nanny,” she urged. “She’s an old woman. You should humour her.”

“I know.” He went on alone.

He found Nanny Li leaning on her cane and storming at Xiren. “You ungrateful little slut! I raised you, yet now that I come here you lie on the bed without so much as a greeting — too high and mighty to take any notice of me. All you can do is play the fox to bewitch Baoyu and turn him against me so that he’ll only listen to you. You were bought with a few taels of silver to wait on him, not to rule the roost here. I’ll have you thrown out and married to a servant, and we’ll see what sort of vamp you make then.”

Xiren had thought at first that the nurse was angry because she was lying down, and she explained that she was unwell and had just been sweating under the bedclothes so that her head was covered and she had not seen who was there. But the charges of “bewitching Baoyu” and “marrying a servant” reduced her to tears of shame and resentment.

Although Baoyu heard all this there was nothing he could do but explain that Xiren was ill and had taken medicine. “If you don’t believe me, ask the other maids,” he said.

This only infuriated the old woman more. “Are you so bewitched by those foxes you don’t recognize me any more?” she cried. “Who am I to ask? They all take your side. Which of them hasn’t been put in her pocket by Xiren? I know what’s going on. I’ll take you to see the old lady and your mother, and have them decide who’s right. I suckled you all these years, and now that you don’t need my milk any more you push me aside and leave me at the mercy of these bitches.” She started crying too.

By this time Daiyu and Baochai had come over to try to soothe her. “Do make allowances for them, nanny,” they begged.

At sight of them she poured out her grievances, recalling how she had been prevented from drinking tea and how Qianxue had been dismissed, not to mention the incident of the junket the previous day. She rambled on and on.

Now Xifeng, who was just then in the main building checking the accounts of her game, heard this commotion in the rear and guessed that Nanny Li was up to her old tricks again. Having lost at gambling today, she was venting her anger on Baoyu’s maids. Xifeng hurried over at once and took the old woman by the hand.

“Now don’t be angry, nanny,” she said cheerfully. “This is the festival, and the old lady’s been in good spirits all day. You’re an old dear; instead of stopping other people from wrangling you ought to be setting them a good example. Do you want to disturb the old lady by making such an uproar? Whoever it is that’s offended you, I’ll see she’s beaten for you. Come along with me now to have some wine. I’ve a pheasant stewing in my room.” She dragged the old woman off, calling as she did so to her maid Fenger, “Bring your Nurse Li’s stick and her handkerchief to wipe her tears.”

Nurse Li had to go with Xifeng, trotting along as fast as her feet would carry her.

“I don’t care a fig for my old life,” she grumbled. “I mean to make trouble today and have a regular showdown. Better to be shamed than put up with those bitches’ insolence.”

Baoyu and Daiyu, who had followed to see what Xifeng would do, now smiled at each other.

Clapping her hands, Xiren laughed.

“That gust of wind was just in time to carry that old woman away.”

Baoyu nodded and sighed, “I don’t know what accounts she’s settling, but she picks on the weakest. I wonder which of the girls offended her to make her take it out on you.”

Before he could say more Qingwen who was standing by interposed, “Who’d be crazy enough to offend her? But if anyone did, she should have the guts to take the consequences instead of getting other people into trouble.”

Xiren tugged at Baoyu’s arm as she wept.

“You offended Her Ladyship on my account, and now you’re offending all these people on my account too. Isn’t it enough that I have to put up with so much? Why make things worse for me too?”

Seeing how ill she looked, as well as so upset, Baoyu controlled his anger and tried to soothe her, making her lie down again to sweat. She was burning with fever. He sat by her bedside, urging her just to rest and get well, not to worry over such trifles.

Xiren gave a sarcastic laugh. “If I lost my temper over such things, how could I stay in this room another second? But when this sort of provocation goes on day after day, it’s really more than flesh and blood can stand. You think you can offend people on the spur of the moment to defend me, but they’ll bear it in mind and wait for a chance to get back at us. Then when they start making nasty remarks, what are we to do?”

As she was speaking the tears ran down her cheeks, but for fear of upsetting Baoyu she forced herself to choke them back.

Just then an old serving-woman brought in the second brewing of the medicine. Not wanting Xiren to get up, as she was beginning to sweat, Baoyu took it and held it to her lips while she drank it lying down. Then he told the young maids to make her bed.

“Whether you have your meal or not,” said Xiren, “you’d better go and sit for a while with the old lady and Her Ladyship, or have some fun with the other girls. Then come back. I shall be able to rest quietly then.”

Baoyu had to do as she said. Only when he had watched her take off her trinkets and lie down did he go to the Lady Dowager’s apartments to have his meal.

After dinner his grandmother wanted to play cards with some of the old nurses who managed her household. Anxious about Xiren, Baoyu went back to his own room, where he found her dozing. He thought of going to bed himself, but it was still too early. Qingwen, Yixia, Qiuwen and Bihen had gone off in search of amusement with Yuanyang and Hupo, leaving only Sheyue all alone in the outer room, playing solitaire by the lamp.

“Why didn’t you go with them?” asked Baoyu.

“I’ve no money.”

“There’s a pile under the bed. Isn’t that enough for you to lose?”

“If we all went off to enjoy ourselves, who’d look after the place? With one person ill, too, and lamps and stoves everywhere, those old women have been slaving all day and they should be allowed to rest; and the younger maids have been on duty too, so why not let them have some fun now? That’s why I’m staying here to keep an eye on things.”

Baoyu was struck by her resemblance to Xiren.

“I’ll sit here,” he said. “You can go and relax.”

“Since you’re here, there’s even less reason for me to go. Why don’t we talk?”

“What is there for us two to talk about? That would be dull. I know. This morning you said your head itched. As there’s nothing to do now, let me comb it for you.”

“All right.” Sheyu brought over her dressing-case and mirror, then took off her clasps and let down her hair. Baoyu took a comb and started combing it.

He had only done this a few times when Qingwen hurried in to fetch some money. At sight of them she sneered.

“So, before drinking the nuptial cup you’ve already started doing her hair!”

“Come here, I’ll do yours too,” offered Baoyu.

“I’m not so lucky as all that.” Qingwen snatched the money and dashed out, letting the portiere fall with a flop.

Shortly after this, Musk and Baoyu smiled at each other’s reflection in the mirror. He teased, “She’s the greatest grumbler in this house.”

Musk at once shook her hand warningly at his reflection. He took the hint and broke off. Just then the portiere was heard to swish open and Skybright ran in.

“Who says I’m a grumbler?” she demanded. “I want this cleared up.”

“Go back to bed,” retorted Musk. “Here you are starting another quarrel.”

“So you’re shielding him, are you?” cried Skybright laughingly. “I know what you’re up to behind my back. Just you wait, I’ll get even with you yet.” With that she disappeared.

Baoyu now combed his hair and had Musk help him quietly to bed so as not to disturb Xiren. And after that nothing more happened that night.

The next morning Xiren, who had perspired in the night, was feeling much better and had only some gruel before resting quietly. Then Baoyu stopped worrying.

After breakfast he strolled over to his aunt’s quarters. As this was the first month when school was closed for the New Year holidays and the girls were not doing any needlework, they were all at a loose end. And Jia Huan had come over to amuse himself too. He found Baochai, Xiangling and Yinger there having a game of dice. When he asked to join them, Baochai who had always treated him the same as Baoyu made no objection and asked him to sit down with them to play. They were playing for ten cash a time. Jia Huan won the first round and was delighted. But after losing several times running he began to get angry. It was now his turn to throw. If he got a seven he would win, a six would also win, but if he got a three he would lose. He shook the dice hard in the box, then threw. One dice turned up a two, the other went on spinning. Yinger clapped her hands crying, “Ace!” Jia Huan staring wild-eyed yelled “Six, seven, eight!” But the dice settled at one. He snatched up the dice and then the cash, insisting that it was a four.

“It was an ace,” Yinger protested.

Baochai, seeing how frantic Jia Huan was, shot her a look.

“No more of your cheek!” she said. “Do you think a young gentleman would cheat you? Put down that cash at once.”

Yinger had to obey, though much against her will, and she muttered under her breath, “A young gentleman cheating us of a few cash! Even I’ve no time for such ways. Why, the other day when Master Bao was playing with us and lost a whole string of cash he didn’t care. And when the rest was snatched by the maids he just laughed.”

Baochai cut her short before she could say any more.

“How can I compare with Baoyu?” blurted out Jia Huan. “You’re all afraid of him and on his side, all of you. But I’m not our mistress’ son, so you bully me.” He burst into tears.

Baochai tried to soothe him. “Do stop talking such nonsense, dear cousin. People will laugh at you.” She scolded Yinger too.

Just then Baoyu came in and asked what had happened. Jia Huan, who was afraid of his brother, dared not say a word.

Baochai knew the family rule that younger brothers should show respect to their elders. But she did not know that Baoyu wanted no such respect.

“We brothers are both taught by our parents,” he was thinking. “If I interfere, that will only make him feel resentful. Besides, I’m the son of the first wife, he’s the son of a concubine. If there’s any discrimination, people will talk. Why should I put myself in a false position?” He had another foolish notion as well. What was it? Because he had been brought up among girls — his sisters Yuanchun and Tanchun, his cousins Yingchun and Xichun, and his girl relatives Daiyu and Baochai — he had come to the conclusion that while human beings were the highest form of creation, the finest essences of nature were embodied in girls, men being nothing but the dregs and scum. So to him all men were filthy clods who might just as well not have existed. As for his father, uncles and brothers, he simply took it for granted that...

Since he dared not disobey his mother’s instructions, he did no more than his bare duty as an elder brother, not setting his younger brothers a good example as a man should. For this reason Jia Huan and the rest did not stand much in awe of him. It was only for fear of the Lady Dowager that they made a show of complying. Now Baochai, afraid that Baoyu would scold him and so make herself ridiculous, hastily tried to cover up for Jia Huan.

“What are you crying for at New Year?” Baoyu demanded. “If this is no place for you, go and play somewhere else. Don’t all the books you read teach you sense? If you don’t like one thing, take comfort in another. Do you think crying over what you don’t like is going to help? You came here to enjoy yourself, and now you’re upsetting yourself. Be off with you.”

Jia Huan had to go back then to his mother, who asked him, “Who’s been trampling on you now?”

“I was playing with Cousin Baochai when Yinger cheated me and wouldn’t pay me what she lost. Then Cousin Baoyu turned me out.”

Concubine Zhao spat in disgust. “Who told you to lick their boots? Shameless little brat! There are plenty of other places to play. Why must you go where you’re not wanted?”

As she was scolding him in came Xifeng, who had overheard from the courtyard. Leaning through the window she said:

“What’s all this about, at New Year? The boys are only children. If one of them does something a bit naughty, you should reason with him. Why carry on like that? Whatever he does, his father and mother will take him to task. What call have you to curse him like that? He’s your master. If he does wrong, those set in authority over him will reprove him. What’s it to do with you? Come out, Huan! Come and play with me.”

Jia Huan had always been even more afraid of Xifeng than of Lady Wang. He lost no time in obeying her summons, and Concubine Zhao dared not say another word.

“You’re a spineless creature,” Xifeng told Jia Huan. “I’m always telling you to eat and drink and play with whichever of the girls or young married women you like. But you won’t do as I say. Instead, you let these low types give you wrong ideas and make you sly and underhand. You don’t know how to behave properly but are always up to mischief; yet instead of admitting that, you accuse other people of being unfair. How can you carry on like this just after losing a few cash?”

She asked him how much he had lost.

“Between one and two hundred,” he muttered.

“What a fellow you are, for a gentleman!” She spat in disgust. “So it’s come to this, has it, just over one or two hundred cash? Feng’er!” she called. “Fetch a string of cash and take him to join the girls playing at the back. If you go on misbehaving tomorrow,” she threatened Jia Huan, “I’ll first give you a thrashing, then report you to the school and have your hide tanned. For your disgraceful behaviour your brother’s itching to tear your guts out. If I hadn’t stopped him, he’d have kicked a hole in your belly. Now be off with you.”

Jia Huan assented and followed Feng’er off with the money to amuse himself with Yingchun and the other girls. But no more of this.

Baoyu, who had been joking with Baochai, was told that Miss Shi had arrived. He started off at once.

“Wait,” said Baochai. “Let’s go together to see her.”

She got down from the kang and went with Baoyu to the Lady Dowager’s apartment, where they found Xiangyun laughing and chattering away. As soon as she saw them she greeted them cheerfully.

Daiyu happened to be there too.

“Where have you come from?” she asked Baoyu.

“From Cousin Baochai’s.”

“I see. So it was Baochai who kept you. Otherwise, you’d have flown here before now.”

“Are you only allowed to play with me and keep me company?” he retorted. “I just happened to go over there. You needn’t make such silly remarks.”

“Silly remarks, indeed!”

"You make me sick! Whether I go or not is none of your business. I didn’t ask you to amuse me. From now on you can ignore me."

With that she flounced back to her room.

Baoyu promptly followed her.

"There you go, flying into a huff again," he said. "Even if I was wrong, you could sit and chat with the others for a bit to amuse yourself."

"It’s no business of yours whether I do or not."

"Of course it’s not my business, but I can’t bear to see you ruining your health."

"If I choose to ruin my health and die, that’s my affair. What’s that to you?"

"What a thing to say in the first month of the new year! Talk about dying!"

"I will talk about dying. I want to die right now. If you’re afraid to die, may you live a thousand years! Will that suit you?"

"If you carry on in this way, I won’t be afraid to die. I’d be better off dead."

"Exactly!" she retorted. "If you carry on like this, I’d be better off dead too."

"I meant that I’d be better off dead. Don’t get things wrong and start accusing me again."

Just then Baochai came in.

"Cousin Shi is waiting for you," she told Baoyu and dragged him off.

This made Daiyu more angry than ever, and she sat crying by her window.

Before long, however, Baoyu was back. At sight of him she sobbed more bitterly than ever. He knew it would be hard to pacify her and, summoning up all his eloquence, he started coaxing her. But before he could open his mouth she cried:

"You needn’t come to see me. I don’t care whether I live or die. As a matter of fact, now you have someone else to play with, someone who can read and write and talk better than I can, someone who’s afraid you may be angry and tries to humour you. So what do you want to come back for?"

Baoyu stepped closer to her and said softly:

"Don’t be so unreasonable, cousin. Surely you know the saying ‘kin are kin, and no one else can come between’? Of course I’m a fool, but I do understand that. There are two reasons why we’re so close. First, we’re cousins on my father’s side, whereas she’s only a cousin on my mother’s side, so she’s more distantly related. Secondly, you came here first; we’ve eaten at the same table and slept in the same bed and grown up together. She’s only just arrived. How could I be distant with you because of her?"

"Fiddle-de-dee!" Daiyu spat. "Do I want you to be distant with her? What sort of creature do you take me for? I only care about my own feelings."

"And I only care about mine," he retorted. "Do you only know your own heart and not mine?"

At that she lowered her head and was silent. After a pause she said:

"You only blame other people for being angry with you, without realizing how exasperating you can be. Take today, for instance. It’s obviously colder, yet why have you gone and taken off your formal cape?"

"I was wearing it, but when you flared up like that I got so hot I took it off."

She sighed. "If you catch a cold, you’ll start making a fuss about taking medicine."

As they were talking Xiangyun burst in on them.

"Couthin Bao, Couthin Lin," she cried with a laugh, "you’re together every day, but I’ve had to wait an age for a vithit. Can’t you spare me a little time?"

Daiyu burst out laughing.

"A lisper who loves to rattle away! It’s ‘couthin’ this and ‘couthin’ that. Fancy playing at dice and calling ‘one, two, three, four, five’ — ‘one, love, three, four, five’!"

"Wait till you learn to talk like that yourself," retorted Baoyu. "Then you won’t be able to make fun of her."

"She won’t let anyone off," complained Xiangyun. "She’s always picking holes. But even if you’re better than other people, you needn’t show it by making fun of everyone. I challenge you to find any fault in one person I know."

"Who’s that?" asked Daiyu.

"I dare you to find any fault with Cousin Baochai."

"If you’re so perfect, how can you have any faults?" Tai-yu smiled scornfully.

"So it’s her. I’d never dare to find fault with her."

Pao-yu hastily changed the subject before she could say more.

"I know I can never be a match for you as long as I live," said Hsiang-yun. "I only pray that you’ll marry a husband who talks like me, so that you hear nothing but ‘ai’s’ all day long. Amida Buddha! May I live to see that day!"

That made Pao-yu laugh, but Hsiang-yun turned and ran away.

But if you want to know more, you must listen to what is told in the next chapter.

第21章 贤袭人娇嗔箴宝玉 俏平儿软语救贾琏

话说史湘云说着笑着跑出来，怕黛玉赶上。宝玉在后忙说：“绊倒了！那里就赶上了？”黛玉赶到门前，被宝玉叉手在门框上拦住，笑道：“饶他这一遭儿罢。”黛玉拉着手说道：“我要饶了云儿，再不活着。”湘云见宝玉拦着门，料黛玉不能出来，便立住脚，笑道：“好姐姐，饶我这遭儿罢！”却值宝钗来在湘云身背后，也笑道：“我劝你们两个看宝兄弟面上，都撂开手罢。”黛玉道：“我不依。你们是一气的，都来戏弄我。”宝玉劝道：“罢哟，谁敢戏弄你？你不打趣他，他就敢说你了？”四人正难分解，有人来请吃饭，方往前边来。那天已掌灯时分，王夫人、李纨、凤姐、迎、探、惜姊妹等，都往贾母这边来。大家闲话了一回，各自归寝。湘云仍往黛玉房中安歇。
　　宝玉送他二人到房，那天已二更多了，袭人来催了几次方回。次早，天方明时，便披衣鞋往黛玉房中来了，却不见紫鹃、翠缕二人，只有他姊妹两个尚卧在衾内。那黛玉严严密密裹着一幅杏子红绫被，安稳合目而睡。湘云却一把青丝，拖于枕畔，一幅桃红绸被只齐胸盖着，衬着那一弯雪白的膀子，撂在被外，上面明显着两个金镯子。宝玉见了叹道：“睡觉还是不老实！回来风吹了，又嚷肩膀疼了。”一面说，一面轻轻的替他盖上。黛玉早已醒了，觉得有人，就猜是宝玉，翻身一看，果然是他。因说道：“这早晚就跑过来作什么？“宝玉说道：“这还早呢！你起来瞧瞧罢。”黛玉道：“你先出去，让我们起来。”宝玉出至外间。黛玉起来，叫醒湘云，二人都穿了衣裳。宝玉又复进来坐在镜台旁边，只见紫鹃、翠缕进来伏侍梳洗。湘云洗了脸，翠缕便拿残水要泼，宝玉道：“站着，我就势儿洗了就完了，省了又过去费事。”说着，便走过来，弯着腰洗了两把。紫鹃递过香肥皂去，宝玉道：“不用了，这盆里就不少了。”又洗了两把，便要手巾。翠缕撇嘴笑道：“还是这个毛病儿。”宝玉也不理他，忙忙的要青盐擦了牙，漱了口。完毕，见湘云已梳完了头，便走过来笑道：“好妹妹，替我梳梳呢。”湘云道：“这可不能了。”宝玉笑道：“好妹妹，你先时候儿怎么替我梳了呢？”湘云道：“如今我忘了，不会梳了。”宝玉道：“横竖我不出门，不过打几根辫子就完了。”说着，又千“妹妹”万“妹妹”的央告。湘云只得扶过他的头来梳蓖。原来宝玉在家并不戴冠，只将四围短发编成小辫，往顶心发上归了总，编一根大辫，红绦结住。自发顶至辫梢，一路四颗珍珠，下面又有金坠脚儿。湘云一面编着，一面说道：“这珠子只三颗了，这一颗不是了。我记得是一样的，怎么少了一颗？”宝玉道：“丢了一颗。”湘云道：“必定是外头去，掉下来，叫人拣了去了，倒便宜了拣的了。”黛玉旁边冷笑道：“也不知是真丢，也不知是给人镶什么戴去了呢！”宝玉不答，因镜台两边都是妆奁等物，顺手拿起来赏玩，不觉拈起了一盒子胭脂，竟欲往一边送，又怕湘云说。正犹豫间，湘云在身后伸过手来，“拍”的一下将胭脂从他手中打落，说道：“不长进的毛病儿！多早晚才改呢？”
　　一语未了，只见袭人进来，见这光景，知是梳洗过了，只得回来自己梳洗。忽见宝钗走来，因问：“宝兄弟那里去了？”袭人冷笑道：“‘宝兄弟’那里还有在家的工夫！”宝钗听说，心中明白。袭人又叹道：“姐妹们和气，也有个分寸儿，也没个黑家白日闹的。凭人怎么劝，都是耳旁风。”宝钗听了，心中暗忖道：“倒别看错了这个丫头，听他说话，倒有些识见。”宝钗便在炕上坐了，慢慢的闲言中，套问他年纪家乡等语，留神窥察其言语志量，深可敬爱。
　　一时宝玉来了，宝钗方出去。宝玉便问袭人道：“怎么宝姐姐和你说的这么热闹，见我进来就跑了？”问一声不答。再问时，袭人方道：“你问我吗？我不知道你们的原故。”宝玉听了这话，见他脸上气色非往日可比，便笑道：“怎么又动了气了呢？”袭人冷笑道：“我那里敢动气呢？只是你从今别进这屋子了，横竖有人伏侍你，再不必来支使我。我仍旧还伏侍老太太去。”一面说，一面便在炕上合眼倒下。宝玉见了这般景况，深为骇异，禁不住赶来央告。那袭人只管合着眼不理。宝玉没了主意，因见麝月进来，便问道：“你姐姐怎么了？”麝月道：“我知道么？问你自己就明白了。”宝玉听说，呆了一回，自觉无趣，便起身嗳道：“不理我罢！我也睡去。”说着，便起身下炕，到自己床上睡下。
　　袭人听他半日无动静，微微的打，料他睡着，便起来拿了一领斗篷来替他盖上。只听“唿”的一声，宝玉便掀过去，仍合着眼装睡。袭人明知其意，便点头冷笑道：“你也不用生气，从今儿起，我也只当是个哑吧，再不说你一声儿了好不好？”宝玉禁不住起身问道：“我又怎么了？你又劝我？你劝也罢了，刚才又没劝，我一进来，你就不理我，赌气睡了，我还摸不着是为什么。这会子你又说我恼了！我何尝听见你劝我的是什么话呢？”袭人道：“你心里还不明白？还等我说呢！”
　　正闹着，贾母遣人来叫他吃饭，方往前边来胡乱吃了一碗，仍回自己房中。只见袭人睡在外头炕上，麝月在旁抹牌。宝玉素知他两个亲厚，并连麝月也不理，揭起软帘自往里间来。麝月只得跟进来。宝玉便推他出去说：“不敢惊动。”麝月便笑着出来，叫了两个小丫头进去。宝玉拿了本书，歪着看了半天，因要茶，抬头见两个小丫头在地下站着，那个大两岁清秀些的，宝玉问他道：“你不是叫什么‘香’吗？那丫头答道：“叫蕙香。”宝玉又问：“是谁起的名字？”惠香道：“我原叫芸香，是花大姐姐改的。”宝玉道：“正经叫‘晦气’也罢了，又‘蕙香’咧！你姐儿几个？”芸香道：“四个。”宝玉道：“你第几个？”蕙香道：“第四。”宝玉道：“明日就叫‘四儿’，不必什么蕙香兰气的。那一个配比这些花儿？没的拈辱了好名好姓的！”一面说，一面叫他倒了茶来。袭人和麝月在外间听了半日，只管悄悄的抿着嘴儿笑。
　　这一日，宝玉也不出房，自己闷闷的，只不过拿书解闷，或弄笔墨，也不使唤众人，只叫四儿答应。谁知这四儿是个乖巧不过的丫头，见宝玉用他，他就变尽方法儿笼络宝玉。至晚饭后，宝玉因吃了两杯酒，眼饧耳热之馀，若往日则有袭人等大家嘻笑有兴，今日却冷清清的，一人对灯，好没兴趣。待要赶了他们去，又怕他们得了意，以后越来劝了；若拿出作上人的光景镇唬他们，似乎又太无情了。说不得横着心：“只当他们死了，横竖自家也要过的。”如此一想，却倒毫无牵挂，反能恰然自悦。因命四儿剪烛烹茶，自己看了一回《南华经》，至外篇《箧》一则，其文曰：
　　故绝圣弃智，大盗乃止。玉毁珠，小盗不起。焚符破玺，而民朴鄙。刮斗折衡，而民不争。殚残天下之圣法，而民始可与议论。擢乱六律，铄绝芋瑟，塞瞽旷之耳，而天下始人含其聪矣。灭文章，欺五彩，胶离朱之目，而天下始人含其明矣。毁绝钩绳而弃规矩，工垂之指，而天下始人含其巧矣。
看至此，意趣洋洋，趁着酒兴，不禁提笔续曰：
　　焚花散麝，而闺阁始人含其劝矣。戕钗钦之仙姿，灰黛玉之灵窍，丧天情意，而闺阁之美恶始相类矣。彼含其劝，则无参商之虞矣。戕其仙姿，无恋爱之心矣。灰其灵窍，无才思之情矣。彼钗、玉、花、麝者，皆张其罗而穴其隧，所以迷惑缠陷天下者也。
　　续毕，掷笔就寝。头刚着枕，便忽然睡去，一夜竟不知所之。
　　直至天明方醒，翻身看时，只见袭人和衣睡在衾上。宝玉将昨日的事，已付之度外，便推他说道：“起来好生睡，看冻着。”原来袭人见他无明无夜和姐妹们鬼混，若真劝他，料不能改，故用柔情以警之，料他不过半日片刻，仍旧好了。不想宝玉竞不回转，自己反不得主意，直一夜没好生睡。今忽见宝玉如此，料是他心意回转，便索性不理他。宝玉见他不应，便伸手替他解衣，刚解开钮子，被袭人将手推开，又自扣了。宝玉无法，只得拉他的手笑道：“你到底怎么了？”连问几声，袭人睁眼说道：“我也不怎么着。你睡醒了，快过那边梳洗去。再迟了，就赶不上了。”宝玉道：“我过那里去？”袭人冷笑道：“你问我，我知道吗？你爱过那里去就过那里去。从今咱们两个人撂开手，省的鸡生鹅斗，叫别人笑话。横竖那边腻了过来，这边又有什么‘四儿’‘五儿’伏侍你。我们这起东西，可是‘白玷辱了好名好姓’的！”宝玉笑道：“你今儿还记着呢？”袭人道：“一百年还记着呢。比不得你，拿着我的话当耳旁风，夜里说了，早起就忘了。”宝玉见他娇嗔满面，情不可禁，便向枕边拿起一根玉簪来，一跌两段，说道：“我再不听你说，就和这簪子一样！”袭人忙的拾了簪子，说道：“大早起，这是何苦来？听不听在你，也不值的这么着呀。”宝玉道：“你那里知道我心里的急呢？”“袭人笑道：“你也知道着急么？你可知道我心里是怎么着？快洗脸去罢。”说着，二人方起来梳洗。
　　宝玉往上房去后，谁知黛玉走来，见宝玉不在房中，因翻弄案上书看．可巧便翻出昨儿的《庄子》来，看见宝玉所续之处，不觉又气又笑，不禁也提笔续了一绝云：
　　　　无端弄笔是何人？剿袭《南华》庄子文。
　　　　不悔自家无见识，却将丑语诋他人！
　　题毕，也往上房来见贾母，后往王夫人处来。
谁知凤姐之女大姐儿病了，正乱着请大夫诊脉。大夫说：“替太太奶奶们道喜，姐儿发热是见喜了，并非别症。”王夫人凤姐听了，忙遣人问：“可好不好？”大夫回道：“症虽险，却顺，倒还不妨。预备桑虫、猪尾要紧。”凤姐听了，登时忙将起来。一面打扫房屋，供奉“痘疹娘娘”；一而传与家人忌煎炒等物；一面命平儿打点铺盖衣服与贾琏隔房；一面又拿大红尺头给奶子丫头亲近人等裁衣裳。外面打扫净室，款留两位医生，轮流斟酌诊脉下药，十二日不放家去。贾琏只得搬出外书房来安歇。凤姐和平儿都跟王夫人日日供奉“娘娘”。
那贾琏只离了凤姐，便要寻事，独寝了两夜十分难熬，只得暂将小厮内清俊的选来出火。不想荣国府内有一个极不成材破烂酒头厨子，名叫多官儿，因他懦弱无能，人都叫他作“多浑虫”。二年前他父亲给他娶了个媳妇，今年才二十岁，也有几分人材，又兼生性轻薄，最喜拈花惹草。多浑虫又不理论，只有酒有肉有钱，就诸事不管了，所以宁、荣二府之人都得入手。因这媳妇妖调异常，轻狂无比，众人都叫他“多姑娘儿”。如今贾琏在外熬煎，往日也见过这媳妇，垂涎久了，只是内惧娇妻，外惧娈童，不曾得手。那多姑娘儿也久有意于贾琏，只恨没空儿。今闻贾琏挪在外书房来，他便没事也要走三四趟，招惹的贾琏似饥鼠一般，少不得和心腹小厮计议，许以金帛，焉有不允之理，况都和这媳妇子是旧交，一说便成。是夜多浑虫醉倒在炕，二鼓人定，贾琏便溜进来相会。一见面早已神魂失据，也不及情谈款叙，便宽衣动作起来。谁知这媳妇子有天生的奇趣，一经男子挨身，便觉遍体筋骨瘫软，使男子如卧绵上，更兼淫态浪言，压倒娼妓。贾琏此时恨不得化在他身上。那媳妇子故作浪语，在下说道：“你们姐儿出花儿，供着娘娘，你也该忌两日，倒为我腌了身子，快离了我这里罢。”贾琏一面大动，一面喘吁答道：“你就是‘娘娘’！那里还管什么‘娘娘’呢！”那媳妇子越浪起来，贾琏亦丑态毕露。一时事毕，不免盟山誓海，难舍难分。自此后，遂成相契。
　　一日大姐毒尽癍回，十二日后送了“娘娘”，合家祭天祀祖，还愿焚香，庆贺放赏已毕，贾琏仍复搬进卧室。见了凤姐，正是俗语云“新婚不如远别。”是夜更有无限恩爱，自不必说。次日早起，凤姐往上屋里去后，平儿收拾外边拿进来的衣服铺盖，不承望枕套中抖出一绺青丝来。平儿会意，忙藏在袖内，便走到这边房里，拿出头发来，向贾琏笑道：“这是什么东西？”贾琏一见，连忙上来要抢。平儿就跑，被贾琏一把揪住，按在炕上，从手中来夺。平儿笑道：“你这个没良心的，我好意瞒着他来问你，你倒赌利害。等我回来告诉了，看你怎么着？”贾琏听说，忙陪笑央求道：“好人，你赏我罢！我再不敢利害了。”一语未了，忽听凤姐声音。贾琏此时松了不是抢又不是，只叫：“好人，别叫他知道！”平儿才起身，凤姐已走进来，叫平儿：“快开匣子，替太太找样子。“平儿忙答应了，找时，凤姐见了贾琏，忽然想起来，便问平儿：“前日拿出去的东西，都收进来了没有？”平儿道：“收进来了。”凤姐道：“少什么不少？”平儿道：“细细查了，没少一件儿。”凤姐又道：“可多什么？”平儿笑道：“不少就罢了，那里还有多出来的分儿？”凤姐又笑道：“这十几天，难保干净，或者有相好的丢下什么戒指儿、汗巾儿，也末可定。”一席话，说的贾琏脸都黄了，在凤姐身背后，只望着平儿，杀鸡儿抹脖子的使眼色儿，求他遮盖。平儿只装看不见，因笑道：“怎么我的心就和奶奶一样？我就怕有原故，留神搜了一搜，竟一点破绽儿都没有。奶奶不信，亲自搜搜。”凤姐笑道：“傻丫头！他就有这些东西，肯叫咱们搜着？”说着，拿了样子出去了。
　　平儿指着鼻子，摇着头儿，笑道：“这件事你该怎么谢我呢？”喜的贾琏眉开眼笑，跑过来搂着，“心肝乖乖儿肉”的便乱叫起来。平儿手里拿着头发，笑道：“这是一辈子的把柄儿。好便罢，不好咱们就抖出来。”贾琏笑着央告道：“你好生收着罢，千万可别叫他知道。”嘴里说着，瞅他不堤防，一把就抢过来，笑道：“你拿着到底不好，不如我烧了就完了事了。”一面说．一面掖在靴掖子内。平儿咬牙道：“没良心的，‘过了河儿就拆桥’，明儿还想我替你撤谎呢！”贾琏见他娇俏动情，便搂着求欢。平儿夺手跑出来，急的贾琏弯着腰恨道：“死促狭小娼妇儿！一定浪上人的火来，他又跑了。”平儿在窗外笑道：“我浪我的，谁叫你动火？难道图你舒服，叫他知道了，又不待见我呀！”贾琏道：“你不用怕他，等我性子上来，把这醋罐子打个稀烂，他才认的我呢！他防我象防贼的似的，只许他和男人说话，不许我和女人说话。我和女人说话，略近些，他就疑惑，他不论小叔子、侄儿、大的、小的，说说笑笑，就都使得了。以后我也不许他见人！”平儿道：“他防你使得，你醋他使不得。他不笼络着人，怎么使唤呢？你行动就是坏心，连我也不放心，别说他呀。”贾琏道：“哦，也罢了么，都是你们行的是，我行动儿就存坏心。多早晚才叫你们都死在我手里呢！”
    正说着，凤姐走进院来，因见平儿在窗外，便问道：“要说话，怎么不在屋里说，又跑出来隔着窗户闹，这是什么意思？”贾琏在内接口道：“你可问他么，倒象屋里有老虎吃他呢。”平儿道：“屋里一个人没有，我在他跟前作什么？”凤姐笑道：“没人才便宜呢。”平儿听说，便道：“这话是说我么？”凤姐便笑道：“不说你说谁？”平儿道：“别叫我说出好话来了！”说着也不打帘子，赌气往那边去了。凤姐自己掀帘进来，说道：“平儿丫头疯魔了，这蹄子认真要降服起我来了！仔细你的皮。”贾琏听了，倒在炕上，拍手笑道：“我竟不知平儿这么利害，从此倒服了他了。”凤姐道：“都是你兴的他，我只和你算账就完了。”贾琏听了啐道：“你们两个人不睦，又拿我来垫喘儿了。我躲开你们就完了。”凤姐道：“我看你躲到那里去？”贾琏道：“我自然有去处。”说着就走，凤姐道：“你别走， 我还有话和你说呢。”
不知何事，且听下回分解。

Xiangyun ran out laughing as she spoke, afraid that Daiyu would catch her. Baoyu behind them cried, “You’ll fall if you’re not careful. What’s the hurry?”

When Daiyu reached the door, Baoyu barred her way with outstretched arms.

“Let her off this time,” he begged with a smile.

Daiyu pulled at his hands. “I’ll die if I let Yun off.”

Seeing Baoyu blocking the door, Xiangyun knew that Daiyu could not come out. She halted to cry with a laugh, “Dear cousin, do let me off this time!”

Just then Baochai came up behind her and said, “I advise you both for Cousin Bao’s sake to make it up.”

“I won’t,” retorted Daiyu. “You’re all in league to make fun of me.”

“Come now,” urged Baoyu. “Who dares make fun of you? If you didn’t tease her, would she dare say such things?”

The four of them were at loggerheads when someone came to invite them to a meal, and they went to the front of the house. By then it was time to light the lamps, and Lady Wang, Li Wan, Xifeng, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun all came to the Lady Dowager’s quarters. After chatting for a while they retired to their own rooms, Xiangyun going to sleep in Daiyu’s room as before.

Baoyu saw the two girls back and did not return to his own room until Xiren had sent for him several times. It was after the second watch. The next day he put on his clothes and shoes and went to Daiyu’s room as soon as it was light. Not seeing Zijuan or Cuilu there, only the two girls still lying under their quilts, he observed that Daiyu was sleeping peacefully with her eyes closed, tightly wrapped in an apricot-red silk quilt. But Xiangyun’s glossy black hair was tumbled over the pillow, her peach-red silk quilt had slipped down to her waist, and she had one white arm with two gold bracelets outside the quilt.

“Even in sleep she won’t keep quiet,” sighed Baoyu. “If she gets a chill from the wind, she’ll start complaining of a pain in her shoulder again.”

As he spoke he gently covered her up. Daiyu, who had woken and sensed that someone was there, guessed that it must be Baoyu. She turned over and, sure enough, it was him.

“What are you doing here so early?” she asked.

“Early? You just get up and see.”

“First go outside and let us get up.”

Baoyu went to the outer room, and Daiyu roused Xiangyun. When they had both dressed he came back and sat down by the dressing-table, watching Zijuan and Cuilu come in to help them tidy up. After Xiangyun had washed, Cuilu was about to throw away the water when Baoyu stopped her.

“Wait,” he said. “I may as well use this since I’m here, to save the trouble of having more fetched.”

He bent down and washed his face in a couple of handfuls of water. When Zijuan held out the scented soap he declined it.

“There’s plenty in the basin.”

He rinsed his face with a couple more handfuls of water, then asked for a towel.

Cuilu pursed her lips. “You’re still up to your old tricks.”

Ignoring her, he hurriedly rinsed his mouth with some salt, then went over to Xiangyun who had finished doing her hair.

“Do my hair for me, there’s a good sister,” he begged.

“No, that’s impossible,” she said.

“Come now, dear sister, you used to do it for me.”

“I’ve forgotten how.”

“It doesn’t matter if you’re not going out. Just braid it for me.”

He went on coaxing her with a dozen “dear sisters.” At last she agreed, and taking his head in her hands she combed his hair. Since he was not wearing a cap at home, she simply braided the short hair over his temples into a queue which she tied with red silk at the crown of his head, adding a large braid of the long hair which she fastened with a black tassel and four pearls. At the end of the queue was a golden pendant.

“These pearls aren’t all the same,” she remarked as she braided. “I remember they used to match. Why is one missing?”

“One’s missing,” said Xiang-yun.

“I lost one,” said Bao-yu.

“It must have fallen out when you were fooling around outside,” said Xiang-yun. “Someone’s picked it up. Lucky for them!”

Dai-yu, who was standing by, gave a scornful laugh.

“I wonder. Perhaps it wasn’t lost. Perhaps it was taken to be set in something for someone to wear.”

Bao-yu made no reply. The toilet-table at which he was sitting was covered with the usual toilet articles, and he began playing with them idly. In doing so he picked up a pot of rouge and would have put it to his lips if he had not been afraid of Xiang-yun’s scolding. While he was still hesitating, Xiang-yun reached out from behind and, slap! knocked the pot out of his hand.

“You never will learn, will you? When are you going to break yourself of these dreadful habits?”

Just then Aroma came in. Seeing that Bao-yu had already finished his toilet, she went back to her own room to do her hair. Bao-chai came in while she was doing so and asked her where Bao-yu was.

Aroma gave a sardonic laugh.

“Him? ‘Wherever he is, he’s not at home’ is the best answer I can give you.”

Bao-chai understood. Aroma continued, this time with a sigh.

“Of course it’s nice for young ladies and gentlemen to be on good terms with each other; but there ought to be a certain distance between them. They shouldn’t be always together at all hours of the day and night. I’ve spoken about it till I’m tired, but he takes no more notice of me than if I were the wind in the trees.”

Bao-chai reflected that Aroma was a more perceptive girl than she had realized. She sat down on the kang and engaged her in a leisurely conversation, during which she skilfully drew her out about her age, her home background and so forth, listening attentively to her replies and forming a very high opinion of her intelligence and character.

Shortly after this Bao-yu came in and Bao-chai got up to leave. He asked Aroma why she and his cousin had been so deep in conversation that Bao-chai had left as soon as he came in. He had to ask the question a second time before Aroma deigned to reply.

“You ask me? I’m sure I don’t know what goes on between you.”

He observed that her expression was very different from usual.

“Why,” he said with a smile, “have you gone all cross again?”

“Cross?” she said. “I haven’t the right to be cross. Only from now on please don’t come into this room. There are plenty of other people to wait on you. You don’t need my services any longer. I shall ask Her Old Ladyship to let me go back to waiting on her.”

And so saying, she lay down on the kang and closed her eyes.

Bao-yu was deeply shocked by this behaviour and ran over to her, entreating her to get up. But she kept her eyes closed and would not answer. He did not know what to do. Just then Musk happened to come in.

“What’s the matter with your sister?” he asked her.

“How should I know?” said Musk. “Ask yourself. You ought to know.”

Bao-yu thought about this for a bit. He could make no sense of it, and feeling somewhat piqued, he got up from the kang with a sigh.

“All right, don’t talk to me! I shall go to sleep, too.”

And he got down from the kang and went to his own bed to lie down.

Aroma listened for a long time, expecting him to make a noise, but all was quiet. Assuming that he must have fallen asleep, she got up, and taking a cape with her, went over to cover him. As she was doing so, however, he suddenly threw back the cape and rolled over, turning his back on her. Realizing that he was shamming, she shook her head and gave a scornful laugh.

“There’s no need to be angry with me. From now on I shall pretend to be dumb and never say another word to you. Will that do?”

Bao-yu could not resist getting up at this.

“What have I done now that you should go on at me like this? Oh, all right, go on at me if you must; but just now when I came in you wouldn’t even speak to me. You just lay down and went to sleep. I still don’t know what I’d done wrong. And now you say I’m angry. What is all this about?”

“Do you mean to say you really don’t understand?” said Aroma. “Do I have to tell you?”

At that moment a message arrived from Grandmother Jia summoning him to his evening meal. He went over and hurriedly ate a bowlful of rice, then returned to his own room, where he found Aroma asleep on the outer kang and Musk sitting beside her playing dominoes. He knew that the two girls were very close and that it would be useless to appeal to Musk, so raising the door-blind of the inner room, he went inside and lay down on his own.

Sheyue had no choice but to go in. Baoyu pushed her out, however, saying he did not want to trouble her. With a smile she withdrew and sent in two younger maids.

Baoyu picked up a book and lay down to read. After some time he wanted some tea and, looking up, saw the two young maids standing there. The older of the two, who was rather good-looking, he asked:

“Aren’t you called something like Xiang?”

“Yes, I’m called Huixiang,” she replied.

“Who gave you that name?”

“ Sister Xiren.”

“Why should she? It’s an affected name. How many of you are there in your family?”

“Four.”

“And you’re the fourth?”

“Yes.”

“Well, from now on you can be called Sier. There’s no call for such fancy names. Who do you think you are, to be called after flowers? It’s an insult to a good name.”

As he spoke he told her to pour him some tea.

Xiren and Sheyue outside had heard all this and were smiling to themselves.

Baoyu did not leave his room that day but moped indoors, seeking distraction in books or brushwork, not summoning any of his maids but waiting only on himself, with just Sier to attend him. And Sier was a sharp young thing. Seeing that Baoyu had taken a fancy to her, she tried by every means to please him. That evening, after he had drunk a few cups of wine, he felt listless. Ordinarily at such times Xiren and the others would amuse him, but now it was so quiet and he had no one but the lamp for company. He thought of sending the maids away, yet was afraid they would take advantage of this to come and pester him again later. And it seemed too heartless to lord it over them. Resolving to harden his heart, he reflected, “I may as well act as if they were dead. After all, I have to get along by myself.”

Once he came to this conclusion he felt as if a weight had been lifted from his mind and he was free to please himself. He told Sier to trim the lamp and make tea while he read a passage from Zhuangzi. Coming to the passage in the chapter “On Tolerance” which runs:

Therefore if the cunning were destroyed and discarded, great robbers would cease to arise. If jade were destroyed and pearls smashed, petty thieves would not exist. If tallies were burned and seals broken, the people would be simple and honest. If weights and measures were smashed, the people would have no grounds for dispute. If the laws of the sages were destroyed, the people would begin to be amenable to reason....

If the pipes of the six notes were confused, zithers and lutes burned up, the ears of the music master Kuang stopped, all men would retain their natural sense of hearing. If patterns and colours were destroyed, bright hues put aside, the eyes of Li Zhu gummed up, all men would retain their natural sense of sight. If hooks and lines were destroyed, squares and compasses thrown away, the fingers of the artisan Chui crippled, all men would retain their natural skill....

He was so pleased with this that, inspired by the wine, he could not resist taking up his brush to add:

Destroy and discard Bao-chai’s frailty, and there will be an end to feminine charms. Smother Daiyu’s intelligence, and there will be an end to romantic tendencies. Spoil Xiren’s kindness and crush Sheyue’s charm, and then the virtues of the inner chamber will be appreciated. If they stop exerting their charms, there will be no more fear of discord. If they destroy their beauty, there will be no more infatuation. If they smother their intelligence, there will be no more romantic longings. These Bao-chai, Daiyu, Xiren and Sheyue spread their nets and dig their pits to trap and ensnare all men under heaven.

This written, he threw down his brush and went to bed. He fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow and did not wake till daybreak. Then, turning over, he saw that Xiren was sleeping in her clothes on the coverlet.

By now Baoyu had forgotten the previous day’s happenings.

“Why are you sleeping so improperly?” he asked, nudging her. “You’ll catch cold that way.”

Xiren had been provoked by his carrying on so wildly day and night with the girls. She knew that reasoning with him would do no good, so she had decided to touch his conscience by treating him with special tenderness, assuming that after half a day or so he would come round. But he had taken no notice, leaving her at a loss. She had not slept well all night. Now that he spoke to her like this, she supposed he had repented.

He did not answer. Baoyu reached out to undo her clothes, but just as he had unfastened the first button she pushed his hand away and did it up again. At a loss what to do, he took her hand and asked with a smile:

“What’s come over you today?”

When after several questions she still did not answer, she opened her eyes and said, “I’m all right. You’ve woken up; you’d better go to the other side to wash. If you’re late, you’ll find yourself in trouble.”

“Go where?” he asked.

“You ask me, but how should I know? Go wherever you please. From now on, we two can go our different ways and stop this wrangling which makes people laugh at us. No doubt you find them so attractive over there that when you’ve had your fill of them you come back here to be waited on by the likes of Ssu-erh and Wu-erh. We low creatures don’t deserve to have such fine, pure names.”

“So you’re still harping on that today,” he teased.

“I’ll harp on it a hundred years from now. I’m not like you, letting what I say go in at one ear and out the other — forgetting the next morning what you were told at night.”

The sight of her charming anger proved too much for Baoyu. He picked up a jade hairpin from the pillow and broke it in two.

“If I don’t listen to you again, may I share the fate of this hairpin,” he swore.

Xiren hastily picked up the pieces.

“What a way to carry on first thing in the morning,” she scolded. “Whether you listen to me or not is up to you. What call is there for such goings-on?”

“You don’t know how frantic you make me.”

“So you know what it is to be frantic?” She smiled. “Do you know how I feel? Go and wash your face.”

Then at last they got up and dressed.

After Baoyu had gone to his parents’ quarters, Daiyu called and, finding him out, started looking through the books on his desk. She happened to pick up Chuang Tzu and read the passage Baoyu had added. Amused yet annoyed, she took up her brush and appended the following quatrain:

Who is this who writes so freely here?

Pilfering Chuang Tzu’s philosophy,

Not ashamed of his own ignorance,

But slandering others shamelessly!

Having written this she went to pay her respects to the Lady Dowager, then called on Lady Wang.

Now it happened that the daughter of His-feng, Chieh, had fallen ill and the household was in a flurry, sending for doctors. The doctor who felt her pulse announced:

“Congratulations, madam! The little girl’s fever means that smallpox is on the way; no other illness.”

Lady Wang and His-feng at once sent to ask if there was any danger.

“Although it is a serious complaint, all the symptoms are favourable,” was the reply. “There is no cause for alarm. But you must prepare plenty of silkworms and pigs’ tails.”

His-feng immediately gave orders to clear three rooms for the worship of the Smallpox Goddess; to see that no fried food was cooked; and to tell Pinger to prepare bedding and clothes for Chia Lien to use in separate quarters outside. She also had red cloth cut to make clothes for the nurses and maids who were in close attendance, and ordered the two doctors on duty to stay for twelve days, taking it in turns to feel the pulse and prescribe. Chia Lien had no choice but to move to his study outside.

His-feng and Pinger stayed with Lady Wang to sacrifice to the Goddess every day.

Once parted from his wife, Chia Lien soon felt the need of amorous diversion. After two lonely nights he found the abstinence hard to bear and selected a few handsome pages to use as his catamites. Now among the servants of the Jung Mansion was a drunken, good-for-nothing cook nicknamed the Botcher because of his incompetence. His father had found him a wife two years before. This girl, now just twenty, had a certain charm but was flighty and fond of coquetting. Since the Botcher did not care so long as he had wine and meat and money, anyone in the Ning and Jung Mansions who wanted her could have her. And because she was such a seductive wanton, she was known as “Miss” Botch.

For some time Lian had been hankering after this woman, but had been unable to get his way because he was afraid both of his wife at home and of his catamites outside. And since she too had long had a fancy for Jia Lian, she was only too willing to oblige. On being told that he had moved into his study, she went over several times on one pretext or another to attract his attention. She soon had him as frantic as a hungry rat. He held a secret consultation with his most trusted page, promising the boy money if he would act as go-between. The lad, who was an old friend of the woman’s, readily agreed and quickly arranged it.

That evening, when her husband was lying dead drunk on the kang and all was quiet at the second watch, Jia Lian slipped into her room. At sight of her he lost his head. Without any amorous preliminaries, he stripped and started business. And then he discovered that this woman had a strange power: the moment a man touched her, her limbs melted and she was all over him, making him feel as if he were lying on floss. Besides which, her wanton ways and provocative talk surpassed anything he had ever known. He felt he would like to dissolve into her.

Pretending to be bashful she whispered, “Your daughter’s just had smallpox and you’re supposed to be offering sacrifices to the goddess and abstaining. Do go away now, before you defile yourself here.”

“You’re my goddess,” panted Jia Lian, thrusting violently. “What do I care for any other goddess?”

This excited the woman still more and Jia Lian, too, abandoned all restraint.

After this bout they vowed to love each other for ever and found it hard to part. And so they became lovers.

After twelve days, when the sacrifice to the goddess had been offered, the whole family sacrificed to Heaven and their ancestors, vows were redeemed and incense burned, congratulations were exchanged and rewards given to the servants. Then Jia Lian moved back into his own room.

His reunion with Xifeng reminded him of the proverb, “A little absence does a couple good.” And certainly that night their love-making was more rapturous than ever.

The next morning, after Xifeng had gone to pay her respects to the Lady Dowager, Patience brought in the clothes and bedding from the outer study. While putting them away, out from a pillow-case slipped a lock of hair. Realizing the significance of this, Patience hastily concealed it in her sleeve. Then she went into the other room and held it up with a smile to show Jia Lian.

“What’s this?” she asked.

At sight of it he sprang forward to grab it, but Patience darted away. He caught her, however, and pressed her down on the kang as he tried to take it from her.

“You heartless creature!” she giggled. “I was keeping it from her to ask you about it, yet you rough-handle me. Just wait till I tell her and see what happens then.”

“Do give it to me, there’s a dear,” he begged with a smile. “I won’t rough-handle you again.”

Before she could answer, Xifeng walked in. Jia Lian, who had let go of Patience at the sound of his wife’s voice, stood gaping. He could neither advance to grab the hair nor beat a retreat.

“For goodness’ sake don’t let her know!” he whispered.

Patience had just risen to her feet when Xifeng came in and ordered her to open a case and find a pattern for Lady Wang.

“Yes, madam,” answered Patience.

As she was doing this, Xifeng caught sight of Jia Lian and suddenly remembered something.

“Did you bring all your things back from outside?” she asked Patience.

“Yes, madam.”

“Is anything missing?”

“I’ve checked carefully. Not a thing is missing.”

“Is there anything extra, then?”

Patience laughed.

“If nothing’s missing, how can there be anything extra?”

“It’s just these last couple of weeks. I’m not too sure. Perhaps one of his lady friends has given him a ring or a girdle, who knows?”

This so terrified Jia Lian that his face turned pale. He stood behind Xifeng and could only signal frantically to Patience by drawing his finger across his throat, as if cutting it, to beg her to save him. But she simply ignored him.

“How strange that our minds should run on the same lines, madam,” she replied gaily. “That’s just what I suspected. So I searched most carefully, but there wasn’t the slightest sign of anything. If you don’t believe me, madam, you can look yourself.”

“Silly child!” Xifeng smiled. “If he had anything, would I

"If she’d hidden anything, would she have let us search?" he asked, taking the hair and leaving.

Pinger pointed at her own nose and shook her head, smiling.

"How are you going to thank me for this?" she asked.

Charmed by this, Chia Lien beamed and hurried over to throw his arms around her.

"My sweet, my precious!" he cried.

Pinger, holding the hair, warned him, "This is proof to use against you all your life. If you behave well, all right. If you don’t, I’ll show it to her."

"Keep it carefully, my dear," he begged. "Don’t let her know about it."

As he spoke he snatched it from her when she was off guard.

"It’s not safe with you," he chuckled. "I’d better burn it to be on the safe side." He stuffed it into his boot.

"You beast!" she cried through clenched teeth. "As soon as the river’s crossed you pull down the bridge. Don’t expect me to lie for you another time!"

He was so aroused by her charming coquettishness that he hugged her and begged for love. But she broke away and ran out.

Bent double with frustration he fumed, "You bitch! You’ve roused me, then run away."

Pinger outside the window retorted, "That’s my business. What made you lose your head? If I’d given you pleasure and she found out, she’d take it out on me."

"Don’t be afraid of her," he said. "One of these days when I lose my temper I’m going to give that jealous bitch a good beating and show her who’s master here. She guards me as if I were a thief, letting herself talk with any men she pleases but not allowing me to speak to any woman. If I so much as look at a woman, she starts suspecting things; yet she can laugh and joke with any young men she likes, no matter whether they’re her cousins or nephews, young or old. In future I’m not going to let her see anyone either."

"She’s right to guard you, but you’ve no right to be jealous of her. If she didn’t keep in with people, how could she get anything done? You’re always up to mischief. Even I don’t trust you, let alone her."

"Oh, is that it?" he fumed. "You’re always in the right, I’m always the villain. Just you wait, all of you. One of these days I’ll do for you!"

As they were talking Hsi-feng came into the courtyard. Seeing Pinger outside the window she asked, "Why are you talking out here instead of in the room? What’s the idea of shouting through the window?"

Chia Lien inside called out, "You’d better ask her. You’d think there was a man-eating tiger in here."

"There’s nobody else in there," said Pinger. "Why should I stay with him?"

Hsi-feng smiled.

"Nobody else there? That’s fine."

"Do you mean that for me?" demanded Pinger.

"Who else?" Hsi-feng laughed.

"Don’t make me tell you something to your face."

Instead of raising the portiere, Pinger flounced off in a huff.

Hsi-feng lifted the portiere herself and walked in.

"The girl’s possessed," she remarked. "She wants to lord it over me. Just you wait, my dear, I’ll tan your hide for you."

Chia Lien, sprawling on the kang, clapped his hands and laughed.

"I never knew Pinger was such a spitfire. From now on I shall have to look up to her."

"You’re the one who’s spoiled her," said Hsi-feng. "I’ll have to settle scores with you."

"Tut!" Chia Lien spat in disgust. "If the two of you are on bad terms, must you drag me in? I can make myself scarce."

"Where do you think you can go?" she demanded.

"I’ve places to go, never fear." He made to leave.

"Don’t go," said Hsi-feng. "I’ve something more to say to you."

To know what it was, read the next chapter.

第22章 听曲文宝玉悟禅机 制灯迷贾政悲谶语

话说贾琏听凤姐儿说有话商量，因止步问：“什么话？”凤姐道：“二十一是薛妹妹的生日，你到底怎么样？”贾琏道：“我知道怎么样？你连多少大生日都料理过了，这会子倒没有主意了！”凤姐道：“大生日是有一定的则例。如今他这生日，大又不是，小又不是，所以和你商量。”贾琏听了，低头想了半日，道：“你竟糊涂了。现有比例，那林妹妹就是例。往年怎么给林妹妹做的，如今也照样给薛妹妹做就是了。”凤姐听了冷笑道：“我难道这个也不知道？我也这么想来着。但昨日听老太太说，问起大家的年纪生日来，听见薛大妹妹今年十五岁，虽不算是整生日，也算得将笄的年分儿了。老太太说要替他做生日，自然和往年给林妹妹做的不同了。”贾琏道：“这么着，就比林妹妹的多增些。”凤姐道：“我也这么想着，所以讨你的口气儿。我私自添了，你又怪我不回明白了你了。”贾琏笑道：罢！罢！这空头情我不领。你不盘察我就够了，我还怪你？”说着，一径去了，不在话下。
　　且说湘云住了两日，便要回去，贾母因说：“等过了你宝姐姐的生日，看了戏再回去。”湘云听了，只得住下，又一面遣人回去，将自己旧日作的两件针线活计取来，为宝钗生辰之仪。
　　谁想贾母自见宝钗来了，喜他稳重和平，正值他才过第一个生辰，便自己捐资二十两，唤了凤姐来，交与他备酒戏。凤姐凑趣，笑道：“一个老祖宗，给孩子们作生日，不拘怎么着，谁还敢争？又办什么酒席呢？既高兴，要热闹，就说不得自己花费几两老库里的体已。这早晚找出这霉烂的二十两银子来做东，意思还叫我们赔上！果然拿不出来也罢了，金的银的圆的扁的压塌了箱子底，只是累我们。老祖宗看看，谁不是你老人家的儿女？难道将来只有宝兄弟顶你老人家上五台山不成？那些东西只留给他，我们虽不配使，也别太苦了我们，这个够酒的够戏的呢？”说的满屋里都笑起来。贾母亦笑道：“你们听听这嘴，我也算会说的了，怎么说不过这猴儿。你婆婆也不敢强嘴，你就和我口邦啊口邦的。”凤姐笑道：“我婆婆也是一样的疼宝玉，我也没处诉冤，倒说我强嘴！”说着，又引贾母笑了一会。贾母十分喜悦。贾母因问宝钗爱听何戏，爱吃何物。宝钗深知贾母年老之人，喜热闹戏文，爱吃甜烂之物，便总依贾母素喜者说了一遍。贾母更加喜欢。次日，先送过衣服玩物去，王夫人、凤姐、黛玉等诸人皆有随分的，不须细说。至二十一日，贾母内院搭了家常小巧戏台，定了一班新出的小戏，昆弋两腔俱有。就在贾母上房摆了几席家宴酒席，并无一个外客，只有薛姨妈、史湘云、宝钗是客，馀者皆是自己人。这日早起，宝玉因不见黛玉，便到他房中来寻，只见黛玉歪在炕上。宝玉笑道：“起来吃饭去。就开戏了，你爱听那一出？我好点。”黛玉冷笑道：“你既这么说，你就特叫一班戏，拣我爱的唱给我听，这会子犯不上借着光儿问儿。”宝玉笑道：“这有什么难的，明儿就叫一班子，也叫他们借着咱们的光儿。”一面说，一面拉他起来，携手出去。
　　吃了饭，点戏时，贾母，一面先叫宝钗点，宝钗推让一遍，无法，只得点了一出《西游记》，贾母自是喜欢。又让薛姨妈，薛姨妈见宝钗点了，不肯再点。贾母便特命凤姐点。凤姐虽有邢王二夫人在前，但因贾母之命，不敢违拗，且知贾母喜热闹更喜谑笑科诨，便先点了一出，却是《刘二当衣》。贾母果真更又喜欢。然后便命黛玉点，黛玉又让王夫人等先点。贾母道：“今儿原是我特带着你们取乐，咱们只管咱们的，别理他们。我巴巴儿的唱戏摆酒，为他们呢！他们白听戏白吃已经便宜了，还让他们点戏呢。”说着，大家都笑。黛玉方点了一出。然后宝玉、史湘云、迎、惜、李纨等俱各点了，按出扮演。
　　至上酒席时，贾母又命宝钗点，宝钗点了一出《山门》。宝玉道：“你只好点这些戏。”宝钗道：“你白听了这几年，那里知道这出戏，排场词藻都好呢。”宝玉道：“我从来怕这些热闹戏。”宝钗笑道：“要说这一出‘热闹’，你更不知戏了。你过来．我告诉你，这一出戏是一套《北点绛唇》，铿锵顿挫，那音律不用说是好了，那词藻中有只《寄生草》，极妙，你何曾知道！”宝玉见说的这般好，便凑近来央告：“好姐姐，念给我听听。”宝钗便念给他听道：
　　漫英雄泪，相离处士家。谢慈剃刻度在莲台下。没缘法转眼分离乍。赤条条来去无牵挂。那里讨烟蓑雨笠卷单行？一任俺芒鞋破钵随缘化！
　　宝玉听了，喜的拍膝摇头，称赏不已；又赞宝钗无书不知。黛玉把嘴一撇道：“安静些看戏吧！还没唱《山门》，你就《妆疯》了。”说的湘云也笑了。于是大家看戏，到晚方散。
　　贾母深爱那做小旦的和那做小丑的，因命人带进来，细看时，益发可怜见的。因问他年纪，那小旦才十一岁，小丑才九岁，大家叹息了一回。贾母令人另拿些肉果给他两个，又另赏钱。凤姐笑道：“这个孩子扮上活象一个人，你们再瞧不出来。”宝钗心内也知道，却点头不说；宝玉也点了点头儿不敢说。湘云便接口道：“我知道，是象林姐姐的摸样儿。”宝玉听了，忙把湘云瞅了一眼。众人听了这话，留神细看，都笑起来了，说：“果然象他！”一时散了。
　　晚间，湘云便命翠缕把衣包收拾了。翠缕道：“忙什么，等去的时候包也不迟。”湘云道：“明早就走，还在这里做什么？——看人家的脸子！”宝玉听了这话，忙近前说道：“好妹妹，你错怪了我。林妹妹是个多心的人。别人分明知道，不肯说出来，也皆因怕他恼。谁知你不防头就说出来了，他岂不恼呢。我怕你得罪了人，所以才使眼色。你这会子恼了我，岂不辜负了我？要是别人，那怕他得罪了人，与我何干呢？”湘云摔手道：“你那花言巧语别望着我说，我原不及你林妹妹。别人拿他取笑儿都使得，我说了就有不是。我本也不配和他说话，他是主子姑娘，我是奴才丫头么！”宝玉急的说道：“我倒是为你为出不是来了。我要有坏心，立刻化成灰，教万人拿脚踹！”湘云道：“大正月里，少信着嘴说这些没要紧的歪话！你要说，你说给那些小性儿、行动爱恼人、会辖治你的人听去，别叫我啐你。”说着，进贾母里间屋里，气忿忿的躺着去了。
　　宝玉没趣，只得又来找黛玉。谁知才进门，便被黛玉推出来了，将门关上。宝玉又不解何故，在窗外只是低声叫好妹妹好妹妹，黛玉总不理他。宝玉闷闷的垂头不语。紫鹃却知端底，当此时料不能劝。那宝玉只呆呆的站着。黛玉只当他回去了，却开了门，只见宝玉还站在那里。黛玉不好再闭门，宝玉因跟进来，问道：“凡事都有个原故，说出来人也不委屈。好好的就恼，到底为什么起呢？”黛玉冷笑道：“问我呢，我也不知为什么。我原是给你们取笑儿的，拿着我比戏子，给众人取笑儿！”宝玉道：“我并没有比你，也并没有笑你，为什么恼我呢？”黛玉道：“你还要比，你还要笑？你不比不笑，比人家比了笑了的还利害呢！”宝玉听说，无可分辩。黛玉又道：“这还可恕。你为什么又和云儿使眼色儿，这安的是什么心？莫不是他和我玩，他就自轻自贱了？他是公侯的小姐，我原是民间的丫头。他和我玩，设如我回了口，那不是他自惹轻贱？你是这个主意不是？你却也是好心，只是那一个不领你的情，一般也恼了。你又拿我作情，倒说我‘小性儿、行动肯恼人’。你又怕他得罪了我，我恼他与你何干，他得罪了我又与你何干呢．”
　　宝玉听了，方知才和湘云私谈，他也听见了。细想自己原为怕他二人恼了，故在中间调停，不料自己反落了两处的数落，正合着前日所看《南华经》内“巧者劳而智者忧，无能者无所求，蔬食而遨游，泛若不系之舟”，又曰“山木自寇，源泉自盗”等句，因此越想越无趣。再细想来：“如今不过这几个人，尚不能应酬妥协，将来犹欲何为？”想到其间，也不分辩，自己转身回房。黛玉见他去了，便知回思无趣，赌气去的，一言不发，不禁自己越添了气，便说：“这一去，一辈子也别来了，也别说话！”那宝玉不理，竟回来，躺在床上，只是闷闷的。袭人虽深知原委，不敢就说，只得以别事来解说，因笑道：“今儿听了戏，又勾出几天戏来。宝姑娘一定要还席的。”宝玉冷笑道：“他还不还，与我什么相干？”袭人见这话不似往日，因又笑道：“这是怎么说呢？好好儿的大正月里，娘儿们姐儿们都喜喜欢欢的，你又怎么这个样儿了？”宝玉冷笑道：“他们娘儿们姐儿们喜欢不喜欢，也与我无干。”袭人笑道：“大家随和儿，你随和点儿不好？”宝玉道：“什么‘大家彼此’他们有‘大家彼此’，我只是赤条条无牵挂的！”说到这句，不觉泪下。袭人见这景况，不敢再说。宝玉细想这一句意味，不禁大哭起来。翻身站起来，至案边，提笔立占一偈云：
　　你证我证，心证意证。是无有证，斯可云证。无可云证，是立足境。
　　写毕，自己虽解悟，又恐人看了不解，因又填一只《寄生草》，写在偈后。又念了一遍，自觉心中无有挂碍，便上床睡了。
　　谁知黛玉见宝玉此番果断而去，假以寻袭人为由，来看动静。袭人回道：“已经睡了。”黛玉听了，就欲回去，袭人笑道：“姑娘请站着，有一个字帖儿，瞧瞧写的是什么话。”便将宝玉方才所写的拿给黛玉看。黛玉看了，知是宝玉为一时感忿而作，不觉又可笑又可叹。便向袭人道：“作的是个玩意儿，无甚关系的。”说毕，便拿了回房去。
　　次日，和宝钗湘云同看。宝钗念其词曰：
　　无我原非你，从他不解伊。肆行无碍凭来去。茫茫着甚悲愁喜，纷纷说甚亲疏密，从前碌碌却因何？到如今回头试想真无趣！
　　看毕，又看那偈语，因笑道：“这是我的不是了。我昨儿一支曲子，把他这个话惹出来。这些道书机锋，最能移性的，明儿认真说起这些疯话，存了这个念头，岂不是从我这支曲子起的呢，我成了个罪魁了！”说着，便撕了个粉碎，递给丫头们，叫快烧了。黛玉笑道：“不该撕了，等我问他，你们跟我来，包管叫他收了这个痴心。”
　　三人说着，过来见了宝玉。黛玉先笑道：“宝玉，我问你；至贵者宝，至坚者玉。尔有何贵？尔有何坚？”宝玉竟不能答。二人笑道：“这样愚钝，还参禅呢！”湘云也拍手笑道：“宝哥哥可输了。”黛玉又道：“你道‘无可云证，是立足境’，固然好了，只是据我看来，还未尽善。我还续两句云：‘无立足境，方是干净。’”宝钗道：“实在这方悟彻。当日南宗六祖惠能初寻师至韶州，闻五祖弘忍在黄梅，他便充作火头僧。五祖欲求法嗣，令诸僧各出一偈，上座神秀说道：‘身是菩提树，心如明镜台。时时勤拂拭，莫使有尘埃。’惠能在厨房舂米，听了道：‘美则美矣，了则未了。’因自念一偈曰：‘菩提本非树，明镜亦非台。本来无一物，何处染尘埃？’五祖便将衣钵传给了他。今儿这偈语亦同此意了。只是方才这句机锋，尚未完全了结，这便丢开手不成？”黛玉笑道：“他不能答就算输了，这会子答上了也不为出奇了。只是以后再不许谈禅了。连我们两个人所能的，你还不知不能呢，还去参什么禅呢！”宝玉自己以为觉悟，不想忽被黛玉一问，便不能答；宝钗又比出语录来，此皆素不见他们所能的。自己想了一想：“原来他们比我的知觉在先，尚未解悟，我如今何必自寻苦恼。”想毕，便笑道：“谁又参禅，不过是一时的玩话儿罢了。”说罢，四人仍复如旧。
　　忽然人报，娘娘差人送出一个灯谜来，命他们大家去猜，猜后每人也作一个送进去。四人听说，忙出来至贾母上房，只见一个小太监，拿了一盏四角平头白纱灯，专为灯谜而制，上面已有了一个，众人都争看乱猜。小太监又下谕道：“众小姐猜着，不要说出来，每人只暗暗的写了，一齐封送进去，候娘娘自验是否。”宝钗听了，近前一看，是一首七言绝句，并无新奇，口中少不得称赞，只说“难猜”，故意寻思。其实一见早猜着了。宝玉、黛玉、湘云、探春四个人也都解了，各自暗暗的写了。一并将贾环、贾兰等传来，一齐各揣心机猜了，写在纸上，然后各人拈一物作成一谜，恭楷写了，挂于灯上。
　　太监去了，至晚出来，传谕道：“前日娘娘所制，俱已猜着，惟二小姐与三爷猜的不是。小姐们作的也都猜了，不知是否？”说着，也将写的拿出来，也有猜着的，也有猜不着的。太监又将颁赐之物送与猜着之人，每人一个宫制诗筒，一柄茶筅，独迎春、贾环二人未得。迎春自以为玩笑小事，并不介意；贾环便觉得没趣。且又听太监说：“三爷所作这个不通，娘娘也没猜，叫我带回问三爷是个什么。”众人听了，都来看他作的是什么？写道：
　　大哥有角只八个，二哥有角只两根。
　　大哥只在床上坐，二哥爱在房上蹲。
　　众人看了，大发一笑。贾环只得告诉太监说：“是一个枕头，一个兽头。”太监记了，领茶而去。
　　贾母见元春这般有兴，自己一发喜乐，便命速作一架小巧精致围屏灯来，设于堂屋，命他姊妹们各自暗暗的做了，写出来粘在屏上；然后预备下香茶细果以及各色玩物，为猜着之贺。贾政朝罢，见贾母高兴，况在节间，晚上也来承欢取乐。上面贾母、贾政，宝玉一席；王夫人、宝钗、黛玉、湘云又一席，迎春、探春、惜春三人又一席，俱在下面。地下老婆丫鬟站满。李宫裁、王熙凤二人在里间又一席。贾政因不见贾兰，便问：”怎么不见兰哥儿？”地下女人们忙进里间问李氏，李氏起身笑着回道：“他说方才老爷并没叫他去，他不肯来。”女人们回复了贾政，众人都笑说：“天生的牛心拐孤！”贾政忙遣贾环和个女人将贾兰唤来，贾母命他在身边坐了，抓果子给他吃，大家说笑取乐。往常间只有宝玉长谈阔论，今日贾政在这里，便唯唯而已。馀者，湘云虽系闺阁弱质，却素喜谈论，今日贾政在席也自钳口禁语；黛玉本性娇懒，不肯多话；宝钗原不妄言轻动，便此时亦是坦然自若。故此一席，虽是家常取乐，反见拘束。
　　贾母亦知因贾政一人在此所致，酒过三巡，便撵贾政去歇息。贾政亦知贾母之意，撵了他去好让他姊妹兄弟们取乐，因陪笑道：“今日原听见老太太这里大设春灯雅谜，故也备了彩礼酒席，特来入会。何疼孙子孙女之心，便不略赐与儿子半点？”贾母笑道：“你在这里，他们都不敢说笑，没的倒叫我闷的慌。你要猜谜儿，我说一个你猜，猜不着是要罚的。”贾政忙笑道：“自然受罚。若猜着了，也要领赏呢。”贾母道：“这个自然。”便念道：
　　猴子身轻站树梢。（打一果名）
　　贾政已知是荔枝，故意乱猜，罚了许多东西，然后方猜着了，也得了贾母的东西。然后也念一个灯谜与贾母猜。念道：
　　身自端方，体自坚硬。
　　虽不能言，有言必应。（打一用物）
　　说毕，便悄悄的说与宝玉，宝玉会意，又悄悄的告诉了贾母。贾母想了一想，果然不差，便说：“是砚台。”贾政笑道：“到底是老太太，一猜就是。”回头说：“快把贺彩献上来。”地下妇女答应一声，大盘小盒，一齐捧上。贾母逐件看去，都是灯节下所用所玩新巧之物，心中甚喜，遂命：“给你老爷斟酒。”宝玉执壶，迎春送酒。贾母因说：“你瞧瞧那屏上，都是他姐儿们做的，再猜一猜我听。”
　　贾政答应，起身走至屏前，只见第一个是元妃的，写着道：
　　能使妖魔胆尽摧，身如束帛气如雷。
　　一声震得人方恐，回首相看已化灰。（打一玩物）
　　天运人功理不穷，有功无运也难逢。
　　因何镇日纷纷乱？只为阴阳数不通。（打一用物）
　　贾政道：“是算盘？”迎春笑道：“是。”又往下看，是探春的，道：
　　阶下儿童仰面时，清明妆点最堪宜。
　　游丝一断浑无力，莫向东风怨别离。（打一玩物）
　　贾政道：“好象风筝？”探春道：“是。”贾政再往下看，是黛玉的，道：
　　朝罢谁携两袖烟？琴边衾里两无缘。
　　晓筹不用鸡人报，五夜无烦侍女添。
　　焦首朝朝还暮暮，煎心日日复年年。
　　光阴荏苒须当惜，风雨阴晴任变迁。（打一用物）
　　南面而坐，北面而朝，
　　象忧亦忧，象喜亦喜。（打一用物）
　　贾政道：“好，好！如猜镜子，妙极！”宝玉笑回道：“是。”贾政道：“这一个却无名字，是谁做的？”贾母道：“这个大约是宝玉做的？”贾政就不言语。往下再看宝钗的，道是：
　　有眼无珠腹内空，荷花出水喜相逢。
　　梧桐叶落分离别，恩爱夫妻不到冬。（打一用物）
　　贾政看完，心内自付道：“此物还倒有限，只是小小年纪，作此等言语，更觉不祥。看来皆非福寿之辈。”想到此，甚觉烦闷，大有悲戚之状，只是垂头沉思。贾母见贾政如此光景，想到他身体劳乏，又恐拘束了他众秭妹，不得高兴玩耍，便对贾政道：“你竟不必在这里了，歇着去罢。让我们再坐一会子，也就散了。”贾政一闻此言，连忙答应几个“是。”又勉强劝了贾母一回酒，方才退出去了。回至房中，只是思索，翻来复去，甚觉凄惋。
这里贾母见贾政去了，便道：“你们乐一乐罢。”一语未了，只见宝玉跑至围屏灯前，指手画脚，信口批评：“这个这一句不好。”“那个破的不恰当。”如同开了锁的猴儿一般。黛玉便道：“还象方才大家坐着，说说笑笑，岂不斯文些儿？”凤姐儿自里间屋里出来，插口说道：“你这个人，就该老爷每日合你寸步儿不离才好。刚才我忘了，为什么不当着老爷，撺掇着叫你作诗谜儿？这会子不怕你不出汗呢。”说的宝玉急了，扯着凤姐儿厮缠了一会。贾母又和李宫裁并众秭妹等说笑了一会子，也觉有些困倦，听了听，已交四鼓了。因命将食物撤去，赏给众人，遂起身道：“我们歇着罢。明日还是节呢，该当早些起来。明日晚上再玩罢。”于是众人方慢慢的散去。
未知次日如何，且听下回分解。

Jia Lian stopped to ask what it was when Xifeng said she wanted to consult him.

“It’s Cousin Baochai’s birthday on the twenty-first,” she told him. “What are we going to do about it?”

“How should I know?” He chuckled. “You’ve managed plenty of big birthdays. Don’t tell me you’re at a loss now.”

“There are fixed rules for big birthdays. But this is neither one thing nor the other; that’s why I want your advice.”

Jia Lian lowered his head and thought for a while.

“You must be losing your grip,” he said then. “There’s a precedent in Cousin Daiyu. Do the same as in previous years for her.”

“I’m not such a fool. I thought of that too. But yesterday I heard the old lady asking all the young people’s ages and dates of birth, and when she learned that Cousin Baochai is fifteen this year she said that although it’s not one of the big birthdays, it’s the year she comes of age. And as the old lady wants to celebrate it, it will have to be different from Daiyu’s birthdays in the past.”

“In that case, do more than for Daiyu.”

“That’s what I had in mind, but I wanted to hear what you thought. If I went ahead on my own, you might complain that I hadn’t consulted you.”

“Nonsense!” He laughed. “Don’t start suspecting me of such meanness. I’m only too grateful if you don’t find fault with me. As if I’d complain!”

With that he went on his way.

Meanwhile, after a couple of days, Xiangyun wanted to go home. But the Lady Dowager demurred.

“Wait till after your Cousin Baochai’s birthday and you’ve seen the plays,” she urged.

Xiangyun had to stay. She sent home for two pieces of her own needlework to give Baochai as a birthday present.

The Lady Dowager had taken a fancy to Baochai for her sedateness and sweet temper. And as this was the first birthday the girl had celebrated since her arrival, the old lady decided to provide twenty taels of her own money for a feast and operas. She sent for Xifeng and told her to make the arrangements.

Xifeng joked, “If an Old Ancestress wants to celebrate a young people’s birthday, she can do as she pleases and no one will dare to argue. Why give a feast too? If you’re in such high spirits and want some fun, you should fork out several taels from your old private hoard. But instead you produce this mouldy twenty taels — is it to make us pay the rest? Don’t tell me you’re hard up, with your chests crammed full of gold and silver, all sorts of coins? If you’re stingy with your own children, whom will you spend it on? We may not deserve it, but don’t be too hard on us. Is this paltry sum enough for a feast and operas?”

This set the whole room laughing.

“Just listen to her!” cried the Lady Dowager, laughing too. “I’m not a bad hand at talking myself, but I’m no match for this monkey. Your mother-in-law doesn’t dare answer me back, yet here you are bandying words with me.”

“My mother-in-law dotes on Baoyu just as much as you do,” retorted Xifeng. “I’ve no one to complain to, yet you accuse me of bandying words.”

She kept the old lady laughing for a while, and in excellent spirits the Lady Dowager asked Baochai what plays and what delicacies she preferred. Knowing that old people like lively scenes and sweet, soft foods, Baochai named the ones which she thought would appeal to her grandmother, and this further delighted the old lady.

The next day she sent Baochai presents of clothes and playthings. And Madam You, Xifeng and Daiyu, all having gifts ready, sent them over too. We need not go into details.

On the twenty-first, a small stage was erected in the Lady Dowager’s inner court and a new troupe of young actors performed plays both of the southern Kunchu and the northern Yiyang styles. A feast was spread in the hall, but no outside relatives were invited, only Aunt Xue

Aunt Xue, Xiangyun and Baochai were the only guests present, all the rest being members of the family. Baoyu, not having seen Daiyu that morning, went to her room to look for her and found her reclining on the kang.

“Come and have breakfast,” he said cheerfully. “The plays are going to start. Which would you like? I’ll tell them to put it on first.”

“If that’s how you feel, why not engage another company to put on my favourite operas specially for me?” she retorted. “There’s no need to take advantage of this occasion.”

“That’s easy,” he cried. “We’ll engage another company tomorrow and let them take advantage of us.”

As he spoke he pulled her up and they went out hand in hand.

After breakfast when the Lady Dowager asked Baochai to choose an opera, the girl politely declined until she saw that she had to comply. So she picked one episode from The Pilgrimage to the West, which delighted the old lady. Next Aunt Xue was asked to choose, but she declined on the grounds that Baochai had made a choice already. Then the Lady Dowager told Xifeng to choose one. Although Lady Xing and Lady Wang were present, Xifeng could not disobey the old lady. Knowing that she liked lively, amusing scenes, she chose Liu Er Pawns His Clothes. This indeed pleased the Lady Dowager even more. Then it was Daiyu’s turn, but she deferred to Lady Wang and the rest until the old lady interposed:

“Today I’m treating you all, so just do as I say and never mind the others. Am I providing this show and feast for them? They’re lucky enough to be getting free entertainment and free food — why should they choose the operas too?”

This set everyone laughing. Then Daiyu made her choice, followed by Baoyu, Xiangyun, Yingchun, Xichun and Li Wan. And the episodes chosen were performed in due order.

At the feast that evening, the Lady Dowager again asked Baochai to choose an opera. She picked The Monastery Gate.

“You will choose shows like that,” protested Baoyu.

“You’ve been listening to operas all these years for nothing,” retorted Baochai. “You don’t even know this one. There’s a lot to be said for both the production and the lyrics.”

“I’ve always hated noisy shows.”

“If you call this noisy you simply don’t know opera. Come here and I’ll explain. This episode from The Monastery Gate is one of a sequence to the melody ‘Rouged Lips’ — the rhythm is forceful and the lyrics good. There’s a song to the melody ‘Parasitic Grass’ which is really superb. How can you know nothing about it?”

Impressed by her enthusiasm, Baoyu went over to plead, “Good sister, do recite it for me.”

She recited there and then:

Tears to the hero’s eyes

As from the hermit he must part.

He has shaved off his hair, to be sworn a monk;

But soon he will leave the monastery.

Naked he came and naked he goes —

What does he care for raincoat or hat?

Let him wander the world, straw sandals and broken alms-bowl,

As fate decrees.

Baoyu, overcome with delight, wagged his head and beat time, praising the lyrics and exclaiming that Baochai was a walking library.

Daiyu made a little moue.

“Do be quiet and enjoy the opera,” she said. “Before The Monastery Gate has been performed, you’re playing ‘Feigning Madness’.”

This set Xiangyun laughing.

They went on watching the operas until the evening, when the party broke up.

The Lady Dowager was so taken with the girl who played secondary roles and the little clown that she had them brought in to see her. She was even more taken aback to find how young and delicate they looked. Asked their ages, the girl turned out to be eleven and the clown only nine. Everyone exclaimed in sympathy. The old lady gave them extra delicacies and tips.

“That child dressed up looks the living image of someone here,” remarked Xifeng. “I wonder if any of you can guess who.”

Baochai knew but just nodded without speaking. Baoyu too could guess but did not venture to say. It was Xiangyun who blurted out:

“She looks like Cousin Lin.”

Baoyu shot her a warning glance, but the others had heard and, taking a closer look, they laughed and declared that she did indeed look like Daiyu.

After a while the party broke up.

That evening Xiangyun ordered Cuilu to pack their things.

“What’s the hurry?” asked the maid. “There’ll be time enough to pack when we’re leaving.”

“We’re going first thing tomorrow, what’s the use of staying on?” Xiangyun flared up. “What do we want to hang around here for — to be insulted?”

Baoyu overheard this and came over to her quickly.

“You’re wrong to be angry with me, cousin,” he said. “Cousin Daiyu is so sensitive, everyone knows that; but they don’t like to say anything for fear of upsetting her. Who’d have thought you’d speak out so thoughtlessly? Of course she lost her temper. I signalled to you to keep quiet because I was afraid you’d offend her. If you’re angry with me now, that means I’ve wasted all my concern on you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn’t care whether she offended people or not.”

Xiangyun shook off his hand.

“Don’t try to get round me with your glib tongue. I’m not as good as your Cousin Lin. Other people can make fun of her, but if I say anything the least bit out of place I’m in the wrong. Of course, I’m not fit to talk to her. She’s a young lady, the mistress here; I’m only a slave-girl.”

“I was only thinking of you, yet now you reproach me,” cried Baoyu in desperation. “May I turn into ashes and be trampled upon by thousands if I had any bad intent!”

“Don’t talk such crazy nonsense, especially not at New Year. Save such talk for those who are touchy and easily offended, who’ll blame you and know how to get round you. Don’t make me spit in disgust.”

With that she went into the Lady Dowager’s inner room and lay down in a huff.

Baoyu, much put out, went to look for Daiyu. But the moment he stepped into her room she pushed him out and closed the door. Puzzled by this, he called softly through the window:

“Why won’t you let me in, dear cousin? Do let me in.”

But she took no notice.

He hung his head in silent dejection. Zijuan knew what had happened, but this was no time for her to intervene. Baoyu just stood there foolishly until Daiyu, thinking he had left, opened the door. Seeing him still there she had no choice but to let him in.

“There’s reason for everything,” he said, following her in. “If you’d tell people why you’re angry they needn’t feel so hurt. If I die, at least let me die an enlightened ghost. It’s no fun being killed off for no reason at all.”

“You ask me?” She smiled coldly. “I wonder myself. I’m just a laughing-stock for all of you. Compared to an actress for people to laugh at!”

“I never compared you to anyone, and I didn’t laugh. Why be angry with me?”

“I should hope you didn’t compare me and didn’t laugh. What you did was worse than comparing me and laughing.”

Baoyu could not answer this.

Daiyu went on, “I could have forgiven you that. But why did you have to signal to Yun? What was your idea? That she could amuse herself by making fun of me but mustn’t let me answer back for fear of insulting herself? She’s the daughter of a noble house, I’m only a common vulgar girl — if I answered back and she felt insulted, that would be her fault. Wasn’t that the idea? Of course, you were thinking only of her. But she didn’t appreciate your concern and lost her temper too. And now you’re trying to make me out the touchy one who’s always losing her temper. You were afraid she might offend me, but what’s it to you if she does? And what’s it to you if she offends me or not?”

Then Baoyu knew she had overheard his conversation with Xiangyun too. Reflecting that he had only interfered for fear they might quarrel, and instead had been reproached by both, he was reminded of Zhuangzi’s sayings: “The clever waste their pains; the wise are vexed; but those without ability have no wants. They satisfy their hunger and roam at ease, drifting like an unmoored boat.” And: “When the mountain trees show their usefulness, they are cut down; when the fountain is sweet, it is drained.” The more he thought about it the more dejected he felt.

“If I can’t even cope with the few people here,” he reflected,

What’s to be done? At this reflection he made no attempt to argue but turned back to his own room.

Daiyu, watching him go, knew that he must have thought better of his protest and left in a huff. She said not a word, but simply fumed more bitterly than ever.

“All right, go,” she cried. “Don’t ever come back. And don’t ever speak to me again.”

Baoyu ignored this. Back in his own apartment he lay down on his bed, staring in glum silence. Although Xiren knew the reason for this, she dared not mention it but tried to distract him with some other topic.

“The operas today will lead to more in a few days’ time,” she said with a smile. “I’m sure Miss Baochai will want to invite people to a return performance.”

“Whether she does or not, what’s that to me?” he retorted coldly.

This was so unlike him that Xiren said with another smile, “What’s the meaning of this? It’s the first month, a time for fun, when all the ladies and young ladies are enjoying themselves. Why should you be in such a bad mood?”

“Whether they’re enjoying themselves or not is no business of mine.”

“You should fall in with the general gaiety, shouldn’t you?”

“What do you mean by ‘the general gaiety’? They may have theirs, but I’m all on my own.” As he said this his eyes filled with tears.

Xiren dared not pursue the subject, and Baoyu, reflecting on the meaning of his own words, burst out sobbing. He turned over, rose to his feet and went to his desk, where he took up the brush and wrote this gatha:

Let each prove true, in heart and mind,

For then there’s no proof to be found.

No proof in words, no proof in mind,

Makes the place where we stand safe and sound.

Although he found this enlightening, afraid that others might not understand it he appended to the gatha the following song to the tune of Parasitic Grass:

I am not you,

What can you know?

What use to ask if others know you or not?

You may come and go as you please without hindrance.

In this vast world what cause is there for grief or joy?

Why ask if some are close, some alien?

What has it all been for, this bustle and strife?

I see now that the whole thing’s a joke.

After reading this through, convinced that he was free from all entanglements he went to bed.

Now Daiyu, having seen Baoyu leave so abruptly, had come to sound out Xiren on the situation on the pretext of asking for her.

“He’s gone to bed,” Xiren told her.

Daiyu was for turning back at once.

“Just a minute, miss,” said Xiren with a smile. “Here’s some doggerel he’s written. Do read it and see what it means.”

She showed Daiyu what Baoyu had just written. The latter realized that this was the outcome of their recent tiff and found it both ridiculous and deplorable.

“It’s just a joke,” she told Xiren. “Nothing serious.”

She took it away with her and showed it the next day to Baochai and Xiangyun. Baochai read out the song:

I am not you,

What can you know?

What use to ask if others know you or not?

You may come and go as you please without hindrance.

In this vast world what cause is there for grief or joy?

Why ask if some are close, some alien?

What has it all been for, this bustle and strife?

I see now that the whole thing’s a joke.

Then she read the gatha:

Let each prove true, in heart and mind,

For then there’s no proof to be found.

No proof in words, no proof in mind,

Makes the place where we stand safe and sound.

“This is my fault,” said Baochai with a sigh. “That song I recited yesterday started him off. All these metaphysical subtleties in Taoist and Buddhist books can easily warp young people’s minds. If he takes to spouting such nonsense all the time and gets these crazy ideas, I shall be to blame.”

She tore the paper up.

“You shouldn’t have done that,” said Daiyu. “I want to ask him something. Come with me, both of you. I guarantee to make him drop this crazy idea.”

The three girls went together to Baoyu’s room.

“I’ve a question to ask you, Baoyu,” said Daiyu. “The most precious is the pao, the hardest is the yu. Why are you so precious? And how are you so hard?”

Baoyu could not answer.

“Honestly, you’re a hopeless case,” chuckled the other two. “And you’re trying to probe into Chan!”

Xiangyun clapped her hands.

“Cousin Bao, you’ve lost.”

Daiyu went on, “Your line: ‘No proof in words, no proof in mind, makes the place where we stand safe and sound.’ It’s all right as far as it goes, but not good enough. I’ll add two more lines to it:

‘When there’s no place in which to stand,

That is pure land.’”

“That shows real understanding,” approved Baochai.

That day when the Sixth Patriarch of the Southern Sect of Zen came to Shaozhou in search of a teacher, hearing that the Fifth Patriarch was at Huangmei, he found work there as a kitchen hand. The Fifth Patriarch, wanting to find a successor, ordered each monk to compose a stanza. The superior Shen Hsiu wrote:

“The body is a Bodhi tree,
The mind a mirror clear;
Then keep it cleaned and polished —
Let no dust settle there.”

Hui Neng, who was hulling rice in the kitchen, heard this and commented, “That’s good, but not quite good enough.” And he composed this stanza:

“The Bodhi tree is no tree,
The mirror no mirror clear;
Since nothing actually exists,
Where can any dust appear?”

Thereupon the Fifth Patriarch gave him the robe and bowl. This stanza today has the same meaning. But that repartee just now wasn’t conclusive. Are you going to drop the subject?”

“If he couldn’t answer, that means he’s lost,” retorted Tai-yu with a smile. “Even if he answered now, there’d be nothing remarkable about it. Only from now on, no more talk about Zen. I know more about it than either of you, yet you talk about seeking instruction.”

Pao-yu had imagined that he had attained enlightenment. He had not expected Tai-yu to pose a question which he could not answer, and Pao-chai had quoted a saying which he had not known they understood. This made him think, “They’re more advanced than I am and I’m still so confused. Why should I distress myself like this?”

“Who’s been talking about Zen?” he said with a laugh. “That was just a joke.”

With that the four of them were their usual selves again.

Just then it was announced that the Imperial Consort had sent them a lantern riddle with orders for them to guess it, after which each was to send in one of his or her own. The four of them hurried to the Lady Dowager’s apartments, where they found a eunuch with a square-headed white gauze lantern made specially for lantern riddles, on which was one already. While the others were crowding round to look and guess, the eunuch passed on the Imperial Consort’s further instructions.

“When you’ve guessed the answers, young ladies, don’t tell anyone. Each of you must write yours down secretly, then they can all be collected and sent to the Palace for Her Highness to see which are correct.”

Pao-chai stepped forward to look at the riddle. It was a quatrain with no great merit, but she had to praise it and pretend to find it hard, thinking it over carefully though she had guessed the answer at once. Pao-yu, Tai-yu, Hsiang-yun and Tan-chun had guessed it too, and they each wrote down their answers secretly. Then Chia Huan and Chia Lan were sent for, and after they too had written down their answers, each made up a riddle which they carefully copied out and hung on the lantern.

That evening the eunuch came back and announced, “Her Highness has found that all of you guessed the riddle she made except the Second Young Lady and Master Huan. She has also guessed all the riddles sent in by the young ladies, but doesn’t know if she is right.” With that he showed them the answers she had written down.

Some had been guessed correctly, some not. The eunuch gave the winners the prizes promised: a note-case and a tea-whisk. Only Ying-chun and Chia Huan had failed. Ying-chun, however, regarded this simply as a joke and did not mind, whereas Chia Huan was rather put out. Moreover, the eunuch told him, “Her Highness says your riddle doesn’t make sense. She couldn’t guess it, and wants you to tell her what the answer is.”

The others crowded round to look at Chia Huan’s riddle. It ran:

The big brother has only eight horns,
The second brother two horns only.
The big brother sits on the mattress,
The second brother mounts the roof.

They all laughed heartily. Then Chia Huan had to tell the eunuch, “The first is a pillow, the second a roof-ornament.” The eunuch made a note of this and went off with his attendants.

The Lady Dowager was so delighted by Yuan-chun’s sending out riddles that she had a small exquisitely made screen lantern set up in the inner hall and told the young people to compose riddles and stick them on it. She prepared fragrant tea and sweetmeats as well as various toys as prizes for those who guessed right.

When Jia Zheng returned from court that day and found the Lady Dowager in a good mood, he stayed on after the festival dinner to amuse her. She and he sat at one table with Baoyu; Lady Wang, Baochai, Daiyu and Xiangyun at another; and Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun at a third. The floor was thronged with maids and serving-women. Li Wan and Xifeng had a table to themselves in the inner room.

Noticing that Jia Lan was missing, Jia Zheng asked where he was. The serving-women made inquiries and Li Wan rose to explain with a smile from the inner room:

“He says that as his father didn’t call him, he doesn’t like to come.”

When this was reported to Jia Zheng, everyone laughed.

“What a stubborn little fellow!” they cried.

Jia Zheng at once sent Jia Huan with one of the women to fetch the boy, and the Lady Dowager made Jia Lan sit beside her and gave him some fruit. They chatted and laughed together. Usually Baoyu was the most talkative, but this evening, in his father’s presence, he simply answered yes or no. Xiangyun, for all her chattiness, also kept quiet. And Daiyu, naturally inclined to be reticent, was not fond of talking either. As for Baochai, who was always so grave and composed, she behaved no differently than usual. So although this was a family party, everyone was constrained.

The Lady Dowager knew that Jia Zheng’s presence was the reason. After three rounds of wine she sent him off to rest. Knowing that she wanted him to leave so that the young people could enjoy themselves, he said with a smile:

“Hearing that you were having lantern riddles here today, madam, I’ve prepared some gifts and a feast to join in the fun. Why are you only fond of your grandchildren? Won’t you show some consideration for your son too?”

“If you stay here they won’t feel free to talk or laugh, and that will spoil my fun,” she retorted. “If you want to guess riddles, I’ll give you one to guess. If you can’t, you must pay a forfeit.”

“Of course,” he agreed. “And if I guess right, I shall expect a reward.”

“Naturally.” She went on, “A monkey, light of limb, stands on the tree top.”

Jia Zheng knew that the answer was the litchi but purposely gave wrong answers and had to pay several forfeits before he guessed right and received a present from the Lady Dowager. Then he proposed a riddle to her:

“Its body is square,
Its substance hard and strong.
Though it cannot speak,
It answers when called upon.”

He whispered the answer to Baoyu, who taking the hint passed it quietly to his grandmother.

“Of course! It’s an inkslab,” she said.

“Quite right,” agreed Jia Zheng. “Now what about my reward?” He turned to order the servants, “Bring up my presents.”

At once from the floor below the women brought up large and small trays. The Lady Dowager, examining them one by one, was delighted to find all sorts of novel and ingenious objects for the Lantern Festival.

“Pour some wine for your master,” she ordered.

Baoyu, holding the wine-kettle, and Yingchun offered a cup of wine.

“Just look at the riddles on the screen,” the old lady told Jia Zheng. “They were made up by the girls. See if you can guess them.”

He assented and rising crossed to the screen. The first riddle was Yuanchun’s:

My terrifying aspect makes all demons quail.
I thunder, a glorious sight,
But once I give a roar
My anger is no more.

“That must be a firecracker,” said Jia Zheng.

“Yes,” said Yingchun.

He read the next, also by Yuanchun, which had no title:

What makes the warp and woof of fate so hard to guess?
Without good fortune, merit is not enough.
Why do things always go awry?
Because of the disparity between Yin and Yang.

“That must be a calculating-board,” he ventured.

“Yes,” said Yingchun again.

He read on and found one by Tanchun:

The time when the young master looks up is spring.
With the first summer month he is decked out in fine style.
But once the cord is severed, he must go,
To order his affairs far away, with none to rely on.

“That sounds like a kite,” he said.

“Yes,” agreed Tanchun.

Then he read another by her:

In front of the steps children look up:
The season is clear and bright, fit time for pretty sights.
When the silk thread is broken, it has no strength to soar —
Don’t blame it for having to make its way east or west.

Grief at Parting

“I think that must be a kite,” said Jia Zheng.

“Yes,” answered Tanchun.

The next one was Daiyu’s:

At court levee, who brings two sleeves full of smoke?

With the lute and quilt it has no tie.

No need for the cock-man to announce the dawn,

No need for maid-servants to replenish it at the fifth watch.

Its head is burnt morning after morning, night after night,

Its heart is consumed day after day, year after year.

Time flies, men should value the passing hours,

Wind or rain, shadow or shine, whatever the change.

“What is it?”

Facing south it sits, facing north it bows;

When the image grieves it grieves, when the image rejoices it rejoices.

“Good, good!” exclaimed Jia Zheng. “It’s a mirror. Very clever.”

“Yes,” said Baoyu with a smile.

“But this one has no name. Who made it?”

The Lady Dowager suggested, “I suspect Baoyu wrote this.”

Jia Zheng said no more and passed on to the next, which was Baochai’s:

Eyeless but with eyes, hollow in the middle,

It is overjoyed when the lotus blossoms.

When the wutong tree sheds its leaves, the two must part,

A happy couple who cannot last the winter.

After reading this Jia Zheng thought, “This object is nothing out of the way, but for a young girl to write such lines is rather inauspicious. It seems none of them is destined to be long-lived or fortunate.” This reflection depressed him and he looked quite upset, hanging his head in deep thought.

The Lady Dowager, supposing that he was tired out and afraid that the girls would feel constrained too and be unable to enjoy themselves, said to him, “Why not go and rest? That will let us sit here a little longer, then we’ll break up.”

Hearing this, Jia Zheng promptly assented. After pressing his mother to drink a little more wine he withdrew. Back in his own apartments he brooded so disconsolately that he tossed and turned, unable to sleep. But no more of this.

As soon as the Lady Dowager saw Jia Zheng leave she said, “Now you can enjoy yourselves.”

At once Baoyu bounded to the screen and started criticizing the lanterns there. “This line is no good,” he said, pointing. “That one’s spoilt the whole thing.” He cavorted about like a monkey that has been let off its chain.

“If we all sat here properly as we were just now, chatting and laughing, wouldn’t that be more refined?” asked Daiyu.

Xifeng emerged from the inner room to put in, “The master ought to keep you by his side every minute of the day. What a pity I forgot to urge him to set you to composing more riddles just now. That would have made you sweat!”

Baoyu in desperation tugged at her and tried to wrestle with her.

The Lady Dowager chatted with Li Wan and the girls, but she was feeling tired too and, hearing that the fourth watch had just been announced, she ordered the leftover food to be taken away and distributed to the servants.

“Let’s turn in now,” she said, rising to her feet. “Tomorrow’s the festival, we have to be up early. We can have more fun tomorrow evening.”

So the party gradually broke up.

If you want to know what followed, read the next chapter.

第23章 西厢记妙词通戏语 牡丹亭艳曲警芳心

话说贾母次日仍领众人过节。那元妃却自幸大观园回宫去后，便命将那日所有的题咏，命探春抄录妥协，自己编次优劣，又令在大观园勒石，为千古风流雅事。因此贾政命人选拔精工，大观园磨石镌字。贾珍率领贾蓉、贾蔷等监工。因贾蔷又管着文官等十二个女戏子并行头等事，不得空闲，因此又将贾菖、贾菱、贾萍唤来监工。一日烫蜡钉朱，动起手来。这也不在话下。
　　且说那玉皇庙并达摩庵两处，一班的十二个小沙弥并十二个小道士，如今挪出大观园来，贾政正想发到各去分住。不想后街上住的贾芹之母杨氏，正打算到贾政这边谋一个大小事件与儿子管管，也好弄些银钱使用，可巧听见这事，便坐车来求凤姐。凤姐因见他素日嘴头儿乖滑，便依允了。想了几句话，便回了王夫人说：“这些小和尚小道士万不可打发到别处去，一时娘娘出来，就要应承的。倘或散了，若再用时，可又费事。依我的主意，不如将他们都送到家庙铁槛寺去，月间不过派一个人拿几两银子去买柴米就是了。说声用，走去叫一声就来，一点儿不费事。”王夫人听了，便商之于贾政。贾政听了笑道：“倒是提醒了我。就是这样。”即时唤贾琏。贾琏正同凤姐吃饭，一闻呼唤，放下饭碗便走。凤姐一把拉住，笑道：“你先站住，听我说话。要是别的事，我不管，要是为小和尚、小道士们的事，好歹你依着我这么着。”如此这般，教了一套话。贾琏摇头笑道：“我不管，你有本事你说去。”凤姐听说，把头一梗，把筷子一放，腮上带笑不笑的瞅着贾琏道：“你是真话还是玩话儿？”贾琏笑道：“西廊下五嫂子的儿子芸儿求了我两三遭，要件事管管，我应了，叫他等着。好容易出来这件事，你又夺了去！”凤姐儿笑道：“你放心。园子东北角上，娘娘说了，还叫多多的种松柏树，楼底下还叫种些花草儿。等这件事出来，我包管叫芸儿管这工程就是了。”贾琏道：“这也罢了。”因又悄悄的笑道：“我问你，我昨儿晚上不过要改个样儿，你为什么就那么扭手扭脚的呢？”凤姐听了，把脸飞红，“嗤”的一笑，向贾琏哼了一口，依旧低下头吃饭。贾琏笑着一径去了。
　　走到前面见了贾政，果然为小和尚的事。贾琏便依着凤姐的话，说道：“看来芹儿倒出息了，这件事竟交给他去管，横竖照里头的规例，每月支领就是了。”贾政原不大理论这些小事，听贾琏如此说，便依允了。贾琏回房告诉凤姐，凤姐即命人去告诉杨氏，贾芹便来见贾琏夫妻，感谢不尽。凤姐又做情先支三个月的费用，叫他写了领字，贾琏画了押，登时发了对牌出去，银库上按数发出三个月供给来，白花花三百两。贾芹随手拈了一块与掌平的人，叫他们“喝了茶罢”。于是命小厮拿了回家，与母亲商议。登时雇车坐上，又雇了几辆车子至荣国府角门前，唤出二十四个人来，坐上车子，一径往城外铁槛寺去了。当下无话。
　　如今且说那元妃，在宫中编次《大观园题咏》，忽然想起那园中的景致，自从幸过之后，贾政必定敬谨封锁，不叫人进去，岂不辜负此园。况家中现有几个能诗会赋的姊妹们，何不命他们进去居住，也不使佳人落魄，花柳无颜。却又想宝玉自幼在姊妹丛中长大，不比别的兄弟，若不命他进去，又怕冷落了他，恐贾母、王夫人心上不喜，须得也命他进去居住方妥。命太监夏忠到荣府下一道谕：“命宝钗等在园中居住，不可封锢；命宝玉也随进去读书。”贾政王夫人接了谕命。夏忠去后，便回明贾母，遣人进去各处收拾打扫，安设帘幔床帐。
　　别人听了，还犹自可，惟宝玉喜之不胜。正和贾母盘算着要这个要那个，忽见丫鬟来说：“老爷叫宝玉。”宝玉呆了半晌，登时扫了兴，脸上转了色，便拉着贾母扭的扭股儿糖似的，死也不敢去。贾母只得安慰他道：“好宝贝，你只管去，有我呢。他不敢委屈了你。况你做了这篇好文章，想必娘娘叫你进园去住，他吩咐你几句话，不过是怕你在里头淘气。他说什么，你只好生答应着就是了。”一面安慰，一面唤了两个老嬷嬷来，吩咐：“好生带了宝玉去，别叫他老子唬着他。”老嬷嬷答应了。宝玉只得前去，一步挪不了三寸，蹭到这边来。
　　可巧贾政在王夫人房中商议事情，金钏儿、彩云、绣鸾、绣凤等众丫鬟都廊檐下站着呢，一见宝玉来，都抿着嘴儿笑他。金钏儿一把拉着宝玉，悄悄的说道：“我这嘴上是才擦的香香甜甜的胭脂，你这会子可吃不吃了？”彩云一把推开金钏儿，笑道：“人家心里发虚，你还怄他！趁这会子喜欢，快进去罢。”宝玉只得挨门进去。原来贾政和王夫人都在里间呢。赵姨娘打起帘子来，宝玉挨身而入，只见贾政和王夫人对坐在炕上说话儿，地下一溜椅子，迎春、探春、惜春、贾环四人都坐在那里。一见他进来，探春、惜春和贾环都站起来。
　　贾政一举目见宝玉站在眼前，神彩飘逸，秀色夺人，又看看贾环人物委琐，举止粗糙，忽又想起贾珠来。再看看王夫人，只有这一个亲生的儿子，素爱如珍，自己的胡须将已苍白。因此上把平日嫌恶宝玉之心不觉减了八九分。半晌说道：“娘娘吩咐说，你日日在外游嬉，渐次疏懒了工课，如今叫禁管你和姐妹们在园里读书。你可好生用心学习，再不守分安常，你可仔细着！”宝玉连连答应了几个“是”。王夫人便拉他在身边坐下。他姊弟三人依旧坐下。王夫人摸索着宝玉的脖项说道：“前儿的丸药都吃完了没有？”宝玉答应道：“还有一丸。”王夫人道：“明儿再取十丸来，天天临睡时候，叫袭人伏侍你吃了再睡。”宝玉道：“从太太吩咐了，袭人天天临睡打发我吃的。”贾政便问道：“谁叫‘袭人’？”王夫人道：“是个丫头。”贾政道：“丫头不拘叫个什么罢了，是谁起这样刁钻名字？”王夫人见贾政不喜欢了，便替宝玉掩饰道：“是老太太起的。”贾政道：“老太太如何晓得这样的话，一定是宝玉。”宝玉见瞒不过，只得起身回道：“因素日读诗，曾记古人有句诗云：‘花气袭人知昼暖’，因这丫头姓‘花’，便随意起的。”王夫人忙向宝玉说道：“你回去改了罢。—老爷也不用为这小事生气。”贾政道：“其实也无妨碍，不用改。只可见宝玉不务正，专在这些浓词艳诗上做工夫。”说毕，断喝了一声：“作孽的畜生，还不出去！”王夫人也忙道：“去罢，去罢。怕老太太等吃饭呢。”
　　宝玉答应了，慢慢的退出去，向金钏儿笑着伸伸舌头，带着两个老嬷嬷，一溜烟去了。刚至穿堂门前，只见袭人倚门而立，见宝玉平安回来，堆下笑来，问道：“叫你做什么？”宝玉告诉：“没有什么，不过怕我进园淘气，吩咐吩咐”一面说，一面回至贾母跟前回明原委。只见黛玉正在那里，宝玉便问他：“你住在那一处好？”黛玉正盘算这事，忽见宝玉一问，便笑道：“我心里想着潇湘馆好。我爱那几竿竹子，隐着一道曲栏，比别处幽静些。”宝玉听了，拍手笑道：“合了我的主意了，我也要叫你那里住。我就住怡红院，咱们两个又近，又都清幽。”二人正计议着，贾政遣人来回贾母，说是：“二月二十二日是好日子，哥儿姐儿们就搬进去罢。这几日遣人进去分派收拾。”宝钗住了蘅芜院，黛玉住了潇湘馆，迎春住了缀锦楼，探春住了秋掩书斋，惜春住了蓼风轩，李纨住了稻香村，宝玉住了怡红院。每一处添两个老嬷嬷，四个丫头；除各人的奶娘亲随丫头外，另有专管收拾打扫的。至二十二日，一齐进去，登时园内花招绣带，柳拂香风，不似前番那等寂寞了。
　　闲言少叙，且说宝玉自进园来，心满意足，再无别项可生贪求之心，每日只和姊妹丫鬟们一处，或读书，或写字，或弹琴下棋，作画吟诗，以至描鸾刺凤，斗草簪花，低吟悄唱，拆字猜枚，无所不至，倒也十分快意。他曾有几首四时即事诗，虽不算好，却是真情真景。
　　《春夜即事》云：
　　霞绡云幄任铺陈，隔巷蛙声听未真。
　　枕上轻寒窗外雨，眼前春色梦中人。
　　盈盈烛泪因谁泣，点点花愁为我嗔。
　　自是小鬟娇懒惯，拥衾不耐笑言频。
　　《夏夜即事》云：
　　倦绣佳人幽梦长，金笼鹦鹉唤茶汤。
　　窗明麝月开宫镜，室霭檀云品御香。
　　琥珀杯倾荷露滑，玻璃槛纳柳风凉。
　　水亭处处齐纨动，帘卷朱楼罢晚妆。
　　《秋夜即事》云：
　　绛芸轩里绝喧哗，桂魄流光浸茜纱。
　　苔锁石纹容睡鹤，井飘桐露湿栖鸦。
　　抱衾裨至舒金凤，倚槛人归落翠花。
　　静夜不眠因酒渴，沉烟重拨索烹茶。
　　《冬夜即事》云：
　　梅魂竹梦已三更，锦衾睡未成。
　　松影一庭惟见鹤，梨花满地不闻莺。
　　女奴翠袖诗怀冷，公子金貂酒力轻。
　　却喜侍儿知试茗，扫将新雪及时烹。
　　不说宝玉闲吟，且说这几首诗，当时有一等势利人，见是荣国府十二三岁的公子做的，抄录出来，各处称颂；再有等轻薄子弟，爱上那风流妖艳之句，也写在扇头壁上，不时吟哦赏赞。因此上竟有人来寻诗觅字，倩画求题。这宝玉一发得意了，每日家做这些外务。谁想静中生动，忽一日，不自在起来，这也不好，那也不好，出来进去只是发闷。园中那些女孩子，正是混沌世界天真烂漫之时，坐卧不避，嬉笑无心，那里知宝玉此时的心事？那宝玉不自在，便懒在园内，只想外头鬼混，却痴痴的又说不出什么滋味来。茗烟见他这样，因想与他开心，左思右想皆是宝玉玩烦了的，只有一件不曾见过。想毕走到书坊内，把那古今小说，并那飞燕、合德、则天、玉环的“外传”，与那传奇角本，买了许多，孝敬宝玉。宝玉一看，如得珍宝。茗烟又嘱咐道：“不可拿进园去，叫人知道了，我就‘吃不了兜着走’了。”宝玉那里肯不拿进去？踟蹰再四，单把那文理雅道些的，拣了几套进去，放在床顶上，无人时方看；那粗俗过露的，都藏于外面书房内。
　　那日正当三月中浣，早饭后，宝玉携了一套《会真记》，走到沁芳闸桥那边桃花底下一块石上坐着，展开《会真记》，从头细看。正看到“落红成阵”，只见一阵风过，树上桃花吹下一大斗来，落得满身满书满地皆花片。宝玉要抖将下来，恐怕脚步践踏了，只得兜了那花瓣儿，来至池边，抖在池内。那花瓣儿浮在水面，飘飘荡荡，竟流出沁芳闸去了。回来只见地下还有许多花瓣。宝玉正蜘蹰间，只听背后有人说道：“你在这里做什么？”宝玉一回头，却是黛玉来了，肩上担着花锄，花锄上挂着纱囊，手内拿着花帚。宝玉笑道：“来的正好，你把这些花瓣儿都扫起来，撂在那水里去罢。我才撂了好些在那里了。”黛玉道：“撂在水里不好，你看这里的水干净，只一流出去，有人家的地方儿什么没有？仍旧把花遭塌了。那畸角儿上我有一个花冢，如今把他扫了，装在这绢袋里，埋在那里，日久随土化了，岂不干净。”
　　宝玉听了，喜不自禁，笑道：“待我放下书，帮你来收拾。”黛玉道：“什么书？”宝玉见问，慌的藏了，便说道：“不过是《中庸》《大学》。”黛玉道：“你又在我跟前弄鬼。趁早儿给我瞧瞧，好多着呢！”宝玉道：“妹妹，要论你我是不怕的，你看了好歹别告诉人。真是好文章。你要看了，连饭也不想吃呢！”一面说，一面递过去。黛玉把花具放下，接书来瞧，从头看去，越看越爱，不顿饭时，已看了好几出了。但觉词句警人，馀香满口。一面看了，只管出神，心内还默默记诵。宝玉笑道：“妹妹，你说好不好？”黛玉笑着点头儿。宝玉笑道：“我就是个‘多愁多病的身’，你就是那‘倾国倾城的貌’。”黛玉听了，不觉带腮连耳都通红了，登时竖起两道似蹙非蹙的眉，瞪了一双似睁非睁的眼，桃腮带怒，薄面含嗔，指着宝玉道：“你这该死的，胡说了！好好儿的，把这些淫词艳曲弄了来，说这些混账话欺负我。我告诉舅舅、舅母去！”说到“欺负”二字，就把眼圈儿红了，转身就走。宝玉急了，忙向前拦住道：“好妹妹，千万饶我这一遭儿罢！要有心欺负你，明儿我掉在池子里，叫个掘头鼋吃了去，变个大忘八，等你明儿做了‘一品夫人’病老归西的时候儿，我往你坟上替你驼一辈子碑去。”说的黛玉“扑嗤”的一声笑了，一面揉着眼，一面笑道：“一般唬的这么个样儿，还只管胡说。呸！原来也是个‘银样枪头’。”宝玉听了，笑道：“你说说，你这个呢？我也告诉去。”黛玉笑道：“你说你会‘过目成诵’，难道我就不能‘一目十行’了？”宝玉一面收书，一面笑道：“正经快把花儿埋了罢，别提那些个了。”二人便收拾落花。
　　正才掩埋妥协，只见袭人走来，说道：“那里没找到？摸在这里来了。那边大老爷身上不好，姑娘们都过去请安去了，老太太叫打发你去呢。快回去换衣裳罢。”宝玉听了，忙拿了书，别了黛玉，同袭人回房换衣不提。
　　这里黛玉见宝玉去了，听见众姐妹也不在房中，自己闷闷的。正欲回房，刚走到梨香院墙角外，只听墙内笛韵悠扬，歌声婉转，黛玉便知是那十二个女孩子演习戏文。虽未留心去听，偶然两句吹到耳朵内，明明白白一字不落道：“原来是姹紫嫣红开遍，似这般都付与断井颓垣。”黛玉听了，倒也十分感慨缠绵，便止步侧耳细听。又唱道是：“良辰美景奈何天，赏心乐事谁家院。”听了这两句，不觉点头自叹，心下自思：“原来戏上也有好文章，可惜世人只知看戏，未必能领略其中的趣味。”想毕，又后悔不该胡想，耽误了听曲子。再听时，恰唱到：“只为你如花美眷，似水流年。”黛玉听了这两句，不觉心动神摇。又听道“你在幽闺自怜”等句，越发如醉如痴，站立不住，便一蹲身坐在一块山子石上，细嚼“如花美眷，似水流年”八个宇的滋味。忽又想起前日见古人诗中，有“水流花谢两无情”之句；再词中又有“流水落花春去也，天上人间”之句；又兼方才所见《西厢记》中“花落水流红，闲愁万种”之句，都一时想起来，凑聚在一处。仔细忖度，不觉心痛神驰，眼中落泪。
　　正没个开交处，忽觉身背后有人拍了他一下，及至回头看时，未知是谁，下回分解。

The Lady Dowager next day celebrated the festival as before with the rest of the family. After Yuanchun’s return to the Palace from Grand View Garden, she ordered Tanchun to copy out all the poems composed that day. Then, having graded them, she directed that they should be inscribed on stone in the Garden as a lasting record of this refined gathering. So Jia Zheng ordered the best craftsmen to be chosen to engrave the inscriptions on stone in Grand View Garden, while Jia Zhen with Jia Rong and Jia Qiang supervised the work. As Jia Qiang was also in charge of the twelve young actresses and their properties and had no time to spare, Jia Chang, Jia Ling and Jia Ping were called in to help. One day, the actual work of gilding and inscribing the stone was started. But no more of this.

The twelve young novices from the Jade Emperor Temple and twelve young Taoists from the Davama Monastery had now moved out of Grand View Garden, and Jia Zheng was thinking of sending them to different temples to stay. But Mrs. Yang, Jia Qin’s mother who lived in the back street, was just then looking for some small job for her son to manage so that he could make a little money. Hearing of this, she came by carriage to ask Xifeng’s help.

Xifeng, who knew her to be a smooth talker, agreed to her request. She thought out a plan and reported to Lady Wang, “Those young monks and Taoists mustn’t be sent away. If they are, when the Imperial Consort asks for them again we shall be in a fix. If we dismiss them now and have to fetch them back later, that will be troublesome. My idea is to move them all to the Iron Threshold Temple. We need only send someone there each month with a few taels of silver to buy fuel and rice for them. Then if they’re wanted, all we have to do is send to fetch them — no trouble at all.”

Lady Wang consulted Jia Zheng, who said with a smile, “What a good idea! Yes, that’s what we’ll do.” He at once sent to summon Jia Lian.

Jia Lian was having a meal with Xifeng. At this summons he put down his bowl and started out. But Xifeng caught hold of him.

“Wait a bit,” she said with a smile. “Listen to me. If it’s something else, I don’t care. But if it’s about those young monks and Taoists, you must do as I say.” She gave him careful instructions.

Jia Lian shook his head. “I’m not going to tackle this. You’re so capable, go and tell them yourself.”

At that Xifeng threw back her head disdainfully, put down her chopsticks and stared at her husband, her face expressing both amusement and pique.

“Do you mean that, or is it just a joke?” she demanded.

“That son of Fifth Sister-in-law’s in the West Lane, Jia Yun, has been pestering me for a job two or three times,” he told her. “I promised to find him one and told him to wait. Now this thing has turned up, but you’re snatching it away.”

“Don’t worry,” said Xifeng. “Her Imperial Highness wants more pines and cypresses planted in the northeast corner of the Garden, and some flowers at the foot of the towers. When that job comes up, I promise to give it to Jia Yun.”

“All right then.” He lowered his voice to add, “But why were you so coy last night when I wanted to change the way we do it?”

Xifeng blushed and burst out laughing. She spat at him, then lowered her head and went on with her meal. Her husband chuckled and left.

Upon learning from Jia Zheng that it was indeed about the young monks, Jia Lian repeated Xifeng’s proposal.

“Jia Qin seems to have ability,” he said. “Why not give him this job? He can draw his monthly allowance according to the usual rules.”

Since Jia Zheng never bothered about such trifles, he agreed. And when Jia Lian went back to report this, Xifeng sent to inform Mrs. Yang. Jia Qin came at once to thank Jia Lian and his wife profusely. To do them a favour, Xifeng suggested that he should draw three months’ allowance in advance. He wrote a receipt, Jia Lian signed it, and a tally was issued authorizing the treasury to pay three months’ supply.

Chia Ching tossed him one of the ingots to share with the stewards for tea, then told a servant to take the rest home and inform his mother. At once he hired a carriage and several other carts as well, and drove to the side gate of the Jung Mansion where he summoned the twenty-four monks. They got into the carts and drove straight to Iron Threshold Temple. But no more of this.

Let us turn now to Yuanchun in the Palace. After compiling the inscriptions and poems for Grand View Garden, it occurred to her that since her visit the garden must have been locked up by her father, who would not presume to enter it himself. That would be a pity. Besides, her sisters and cousins were all gifted poets who could well live there. It would be a shame to let the flowers and willows languish in neglect, deprived of such lovely company. And Pao-yu too had grown up among girls and was different from other boys. If he were left out, that might make him feel forlorn and would distress the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. Better have him move into the garden as well. She therefore sent Hsia Chung, a ennuch, to the Jung Mansion with an edict ordering Pao-chai and the other girls to take up residence in the garden, which was not to be closed, and Pao-yu to go there to study.

Chia Cheng and Lady Wang, upon receiving this decree, informed the Lady Dowager and sent servants to clean and furnish the different lodgings and hang up curtains.

Of all the young people concerned, Pao-yu was the most overjoyed. He was discussing his needs with his grandmother when a maid announced that his father wanted him. This cast a damper on his spirits. He stood for a while aghast, then edged still closer to the old lady, clinging to her in terror of leaving.

“Don’t worry, my precious,” she comforted him. “Go along. I’ll see that he doesn’t scold you. He’s probably just giving you a few instructions because Her Grace wants you to study in the garden. That’s all. Just answer nicely and it will be all right.” She ordered two nurses to see him there. “Make sure his father doesn’t frighten him,” she cautioned.

They promised to do so and Pao-yu had to leave, although he dragged his feet and it took him an age to cover the short distance.

Now as luck would have it Chia Cheng was consulting his wife in her room, and all the maids — Chin-chuan, Tsai-yun, Hsiu-luan and Hsiu-feng — were standing under the eaves of the verandah. At sight of Pao-yu they tucked in their chins to hide their smiles.

Chin-chuan caught hold of him. “My lips are coated with new sweet rouge,” she whispered. “Would you like to taste it?”

Tsai-yun pushed her away. “Why tease him when he’s feeling low?” she cried. “Go on in, quick, while the coast’s clear.”

So Pao-yu had to slink in. Chao Yi-nien raised the portiere for him and he slipped inside. He saw his father and mother sitting opposite each other on the kang talking. Ying-chun, Tan-chun, Hsi-chun and Chia Huan were seated in a row below. At his entrance Tan-chun, Hsi-chun and Chia Huan stood up.

When Chia Cheng looked up and saw Pao-yu standing before him, so strikingly handsome and elegant, and then turned to Chia Huan, so uncouth and lacking in dignity, he thought of his elder son Chia Chu who had died. And glancing at Lady Wang, whose only surviving son this was, he reflected that she loved Pao-yu as her very life, while he himself was growing old and his beard was turning grey. For all these reasons the intense dislike he usually felt for Pao-yu now melted away. For some time he remained silent.

At last he said, “Her Grace has deigned to notice that you spend all your time amusing yourself outside and are neglecting your studies. She has ordered you to study in the garden with your girl cousins. Thanks to her goodness, you will be able to apply your mind to your books there. Mind you work hard. If you go on fooling about as before, you’ll have me to reckon with. Be off now!”

He answered yes to everything, whereupon she drew him to her side and made him sit down while the other three resumed their seats.

She passed her hand over his neck. “Have you finished those pills you were given the other day?” she asked.

“There’s one left.”

“You must send for ten more tomorrow. Have Xiren give you one at bedtime every night.”

“Since you told her, she’s been giving me one every night.”

“Who is this Xiren?” asked Jia Zheng.

“One of the maids.”

Jia Zheng frowned. “A maid can be called whatever you like, but who ever chose such a ridiculous name?”

Seeing his displeasure, Lady Wang quickly covered up for Baoyu. “It was the old lady’s choice.”

“The old lady would never think of such a nonsensical name. It must be Baoyu.”

Since there was no fooling his father, Baoyu had to rise to his feet.

“I remember coming upon the line in some poem,” he said, ‘The fragrance of flowers assails men’ in the knowledge that the sun is warm. As the maid’s surname is Hua, I chose for her that single character Xiren.”

“Go back and change it,” urged his mother. “And don’t be angry, sir, over such a small thing.”

“It doesn’t really matter. No need to change it.” Jia Zheng gave a snort. “But that shows how the boy fritters away his time. He’s not interested in serious studies, only in literary frivolities.” He snorted again. “What good can come of it? Be off now!”

“You’d better go,” urged Lady Wang. “The old lady is probably waiting for you to have dinner.”

Baoyu assented and slowly withdrew. Having slipped out, he stuck out his tongue in comical dismay to Jinchuan and whisked himself off with two old nurses.

At the inner gate he found Xiren leaning against the doorpost. When she saw that he had returned safely she smiled with relief.

“What did they want?” she asked.

“Nothing much. They were only afraid I may get up to mischief in the Garden and told me to behave.” As he spoke he went in to report to his grandmother, who was also just then consulting Daiyu.

“Which lodge do you think best?” she was asking.

Daiyu was thinking this over when Baoyu turned to her.

“Which would you like to live in?” he asked.

She smiled. “I’ve been thinking how nice the Naiad’s House would be. I love all those bamboos and the little winding stream.”

Baoyu clapped his hands. “Just what I thought! That’s the very place for you. I’ll take Happy Red Court. Then we shall be near each other and both in quiet, secluded spots.”

They had reached this agreement when a message came from Jia Zheng that the twenty-second of the second month was a propitious day for the young people to move into the Garden, and workmen should be sent in now to clean and furnish the different lodges. Baochai was assigned Alpinia Park, Daiyu the Naiad’s House, Yingchun the Pavilion of Variegated Splendour, Tanchun the Autumn Studio, Xichun the Lotus Pavilion, Li Wan Paddy-Sweet Cottage, and Baoyu Happy Red Court. Two old nurses and four maids were allotted to each, in addition to the nurses and personal maids who had always attended them, as well as some cleaners and sweepers. On the twenty-second they all moved in, and the quiet Garden suddenly became a blaze of colour and a babel of music and voices. But we will not go into that.

Once in the Garden, Baoyu was completely happy. He passed his time with his sisters and the maids — reading, practising calligraphy, strumming the lute, playing chess, painting, composing verses, embroidering in coloured silks, enjoying flowers, humming poems, kicking the shuttlecock, catching butterflies — and amused himself so well that he was never at a loose end. He wrote some quatrains about the four seasons, true to life though not particularly remarkable, which I append here as a sample.

SPRING

Silken curtains hang there, spread by a fragrant breeze;
From the lane next door the croaking of frogs is faintly heard.
On my pillow the chill of approaching rain is felt.

Outside the window rain, before my eyes spring’s hue and one in dream.
Whom are the guttering candle’s tears for? I am the cause of the flowers’ grief.
My little maid’s too lazy to care, snug in her quilt, deaf to my laugh.

The Summer poem ran:
The fair embroiderer in her languid dream hears not the parrot in his gilded cage call for fresh tea;
The musk-like moon makes the casement bright, the mist-like clouds incense from the palace diffuse;
From amber cups overflow drops of dew, the crystal balustrade is fanned by the willows’ cool breeze;
On all the water-pavilions gauze sleeves are fluttering, as the red tower’s blind is rolled up and the evening toilet ended.

The Autumn poem ran:
In Red Rue Studio the hubbub of voices dies away as a brilliant moon soaks the red gauze of the windows;
Moss locks the garden rocks where cranes sleep, dew from the well-soaked plane-tree drenches the roosting crows;
Leaning on the balustrade, the lady lets fall her emerald trinkets, the page in his golden-threaded cloak brings in the quilt;
Sleepless at night although not drunk, she asks for tea, stirring the ashes to make the incense glow.

The Winter poem ran:
The mume’s spirit and the bamboo are dreaming, the midnight hour is chill, the quilt with its pattern of wild geese is cold;
Nothing is seen in the court but cranes under the pines, no orioles sing in the snow which has covered the pear-trees;
The maid’s green sleeves conceal her cold poetic thoughts, the young master in his sable cap finds wine no defence against the cold;
Happily the maid knows how to make tea and sweeps up the fresh fallen snow to brew it.

But let us leave Bao-yu’s versifying. These poems of his were so much admired by toadies who knew that they were the work of a twelve- or thirteen-year-old boy that they had copies made and circulated everywhere. And there were plenty of silly young fops so captivated by the romantic charm of these verses that they inscribed them on their fans and walls and were for ever reading or reciting them. As a result, people began coming to ask for poems or calligraphy, or to request illustrations or inscriptions. And this so turned Bao-yu’s head that he spent more and more time on these outside matters. But then, as often happens, activity gave way to despondency. He suddenly grew bored and discontented and found everything distasteful. He mooned in and out of the house, unable to settle to anything. The little maids in the Garden, being still at an age of innocence, were quite unaware of his state of mind. And since he was feeling so bored and out of sorts, he had no heart to stay in the Garden, but hung around outside in the hope of finding distraction, though what sort of distraction he was looking for he would have been hard put to it to say. Tealeaf, observing his discontent, cast around for some means of amusing him, but everything he could think of had already been tried and found wanting. There was only one thing that he had never seen. That, he decided, was worth a try. He went to a bookshop and bought a pile of books — old and new novels, the unofficial histories about Flying Swallow, Sister Virtue, Empress Wu and Lady Mei, and a number of operatic texts. These he presented to Bao-yu as a means of diverting him. Bao-yu had never seen such books before. He was absolutely delighted with them.

‘Mind you don’t take them into the Garden,’ said Tealeaf. ‘If you do and anyone finds out about them, I’ll be in real trouble.’

But Bao-yu was not to be stopped. He made a careful selection of the more presentable ones and took them in with him, putting them on top of his bed where he could read them in private. The cruder and more indecent ones he left behind in his outer study.

One day, round about the middle of the third month, Bao-yu took a copy of The Western Chamber along with him to read, sitting on a rock underneath a flowering peach-tree on the bank above Dyke Lock. He had reached the scene in which the hero watches the flower petals falling and reflects on the passing of spring, when a little gust of wind blew down a shower of petals that covered his clothes, his book and all the ground about him. He did not like to shake them off for fear they got trodden underfoot, so collecting as many of them as he could in the lap of his gown, he carried them to the water’s edge and shook them in. The petals bobbed and circled for a while on the surface of the water before finally disappearing over the weir. When he got back, he found that there were still plenty of petals left on the ground. He was still hesitating what to do when a voice behind him said:

‘What are you doing here?’

He turned and saw Dai-yu. She was carrying a garden hoe with a muslin bag hanging from the end of it and a garden broom in her hand.

‘You’ve come just at the right moment,’ said Bao-yu. ‘Here, sweep these petals up and tip them in the water for me. I’ve just tipped a lot of them in myself.’

Daiyu said, “No, not in the water. It may be clean here, but once it flows out people dump all sorts of things in it. The flowers would still be spoiled. I’ve a grave for flowers in that corner. I’ll sweep up the fallen blossoms and put them in this silk bag to bury there, so that they can gradually turn back into earth. Wouldn’t that be a cleaner way of disposing of them?”

Baoyu was delighted by this suggestion. “I’ll put down my books and help you,” he cried.

“What books?” she asked.

He hid them hastily. “Just the Doctrine of the Mean and The Great Learning.”

“You’re trying to fool me again. You’d better let me see them.”

“I’ll show you, cousin, but you mustn’t tell anyone. It’s a marvellous book. Once you start reading it you’ll even forget to eat.” He passed the books over.

Daiyu laid down her gardening tools and looked. The more she read, the more enthralled she was, and before very long she had finished all sixteen acts. But the power of the words and the lingering fragrance of the poetry held her spellbound. Even after putting the book down she continued silently to recite the lines.

“Don’t you think it’s wonderful?” asked Baoyu.

She smiled and nodded.

“I’m the one ‘sick with longing,’” he whispered. “And yours is the beauty which caused ‘cities and kingdoms to fall.’”

Daiyu flushed to the tips of her ears. Knitting her sulky brows, her eyes flashing with anger beneath half-drooping lids, she pointed a finger at Baoyu in accusation.

“You really are the limit! Bringing such licentious songs in here and insulting me with nasty quotes from them.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I’m going to tell uncle and aunt.”

At that she turned to go.

Baoyu caught hold of her.

“Forgive me this once, dear cousin! I shouldn’t have said that. But if I meant to insult you, may I fall into the pond and be eaten by that scabby-headed turtle. After you’ve become a great lady and gone to your paradise, I shall become the stone turtle bearing the monument at your tomb and be your beast of burden for ever to make up for the way I’ve insulted you today.” This made Daiyu laugh in spite of herself as she rubbed her eyes.

“Look at you, scared as anything, yet still talking such nonsense,” she cried. “Well, I know now. So you’re nothing but...”

She broke off with a laugh.

“Go on. Tell me what I am.”

“You’re a silver spear-head that looks like silver but is really only pewter — useless.”

Baoyu chuckled.

“Now you’re being rude too. I’ll go and tell on you.”

“You boast that you can memorize a passage with one reading. Do you think I can’t take in ten lines at a glance?” she retorted.

He put the books away.

“We’d better bury these flowers. Let’s not talk about such things.” So the two of them gathered up the fallen blossoms and buried them.

Just then Xiren came up. “So there you are,” she said. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. Your uncle isn’t well and the young ladies have all gone to ask after him. The old lady wants you to go too. Come back quickly and change your clothes.” At that Baoyu took his books, said goodbye to Daiyu and went back with Xiren.

Left all on her own now that Baoyu and the other girls had gone, Daiyu was feeling quite dull. She was starting back to her own room when she heard the fluting of some wind-instruments and singing on the other side of the wall. The twelve little actresses were rehearsing. Not paying much attention, she happened to catch two lines:

“What a riot of brilliant purple and tender crimson,

Among the ruined wells and crumbling walls.”

These lines moved her so much that she stopped to listen. The voice went on:

"What sorrow can there be beneath the sky

That does not find its home in someone's heart?"

As she listened, Daiyu nodded and sighed, thinking, "So there is fine writing in plays too. Unfortunately, I never realized it, most people just treat them as entertainment." Then the thought came to her that she had been missing the music by letting her mind wander. She listened again and heard:

"For you are as fair as a flower

And youth is slipping away like flowing water."

Daiyu's heart missed a beat. She leaned against the rock, repeating the line:

"Youth is slipping away like flowing water."

Suddenly she recalled two lines she had read in an old poem:

"Flowers fall, the water flows red;

Grief is infinite."

And in another poem she remembered:

"Flowers fall, water flows away;

So spring departs for heaven above or the world of men?"

She thought too of the lines in The Western Chamber:

"As flowers fall and flowing water runs away,

So spring departs;

And heaven and earth are overthrown."

All these different lines merged into one in her mind, filling her with anguish. Her heart ached, her senses reeled, and tears coursed down her cheeks.

Just at that moment, someone clapped her on the shoulder. Startled, she turned to see who it was.

To know who it was, read the next chapter.

第24章 醉金刚轻财尚义侠 痴女儿遗帕惹相思

话说黛玉正在情思萦逗、缠绵固结之时，忽有人从背后拍了一下，说道：“你作什么一个人在这里？”黛玉唬了一跳，回头看时，不是别人，却是香菱。黛玉道：“你这个傻丫头，冒冒失失的唬我一跳。这会子打那里来？”香菱嘻嘻的笑道：“我来找我们姑娘，总找不着。你们紫鹃也找你呢，说琏二奶奶送了什么茶叶来了。回家去坐着罢。”一面说，一面拉着黛玉的手，回潇湘馆来，果然凤姐送了两小瓶上用新茶叶来。黛玉和香菱坐了，谈讲些这一个绣的好，那一个扎的精，又下一回棋，看两句书，香菱便走了，不在话下。
　　且说宝玉因被袭人找回房去，只见鸳鸯歪在床上看袭人的针线呢，见宝玉来了，便说道：“你往那里去了？老太太等着你呢，叫你过那边请大老爷的安去。还不快去换了衣裳走呢！”袭人便进房去取衣服。宝玉坐在床沿上褪了鞋，等靴子穿的工夫，回头见鸳鸯穿着水红绫子袄儿，青缎子坎肩儿，下面露着玉色绸袜，大红绣鞋，向那边低着头看针线，脖子上围着紫绸绢子。宝玉便把脸凑在脖项上，闻那香气，不住用手摩挲，其白腻不在袭人以下。便猴上身去，涎着脸笑道：“好姐姐，把你嘴上的胭脂赏我吃了罢！”一面说一面扭股糖似的粘在身上。鸳鸯便叫道：“袭人你出来瞧瞧！你跟他一辈子，也不劝劝他，还是这么着。”袭人抱了衣裳出来，向宝玉道：“左劝也不改，右劝也不改，你到底是怎么着？你再这么着，这个地方儿可也就难住了。”一边说，一边催他穿衣裳，同鸳鸯往前面来。
　　见过贾母，出至外面，人马俱已齐备。刚欲上马，只见贾琏请安回来正下马。二人对面，彼此问了两句话，只见旁边转过一个人来，说：“请宝叔安。”宝玉看时，只见这人生的容长脸儿，长挑身材，年纪只有十八九岁，甚实斯文清秀。虽然面善，却想不起是那一房的，叫什么名字。贾琏笑道：“你怎么发呆，连他也不认得？他是廊下住的五嫂子的儿子芸儿。”宝玉笑道：“是了，我怎么就忘了。”因问他：“你母亲好？这会子什么勾当？”贾芸指贾琏道：“找二叔说句话。”宝玉笑道：“你倒比先越发出挑了，倒象我的儿子。”贾琏笑道：“好不害臊，人家比你大五六岁呢，就给你作儿子了？”宝玉笑道：“你今年十几岁？”贾芸道：“十八了。”原来这贾芸最伶俐乖巧的，听宝玉说象他的儿子，便笑道：“俗话说的好，‘摇车儿里的爷爷，拄拐棍儿的孙子’。虽然年纪大，‘山高遮不住太阳’。只从我父亲死了，这几年也没人照管，宝叔要不嫌侄儿蠢，认做儿子，就是侄儿的造化了。”贾琏笑道：“你听见了，认了儿子，不是好开交的。”说着笑着进去了。宝玉笑道：“明儿你闲了，只管来找我，别和他们鬼鬼祟祟的。这会子我不得闲儿，明日你到书房里来，我和你说一天话儿，我带你园里玩去。”说着，扳鞍上马，众小厮随往贾赦这边来。
　　见了贾赦，不过是偶感些风寒。先述了贾母问的话，然后自己请了安，贾赦先站起来回了贾母问的话，便唤人来：“带进哥儿去太太屋里坐着。”宝玉退出来，至后面，到上房，邢夫人见了，先站起来请过贾母的安，宝玉方请安。邢夫人拉他上炕坐了，方问别人，又命人倒茶。茶未吃完，只见贾琮来问宝玉好。邢夫人道：“那里找活猴儿去！你那奶妈子死绝了，也不收拾收拾。弄的你黑眉乌嘴的，那里还象个大家子念书的孩子？”正说着，只见贾环、贾兰小叔侄两个也来请安。邢夫人叫他两人在椅子上坐着。贾环见宝玉同邢夫人坐在一个坐褥上，邢夫人又百般摸索抚弄他，早已心中不自在了，坐不多时，便向贾兰使个眼色儿要走。贾兰只得依他，一同起身告辞。
　　宝玉见他们起身，也就要一同回去。邢夫人笑道：“你且坐着，我还和你说话。”宝玉只得坐了。邢夫人向他两个道：“你们回去，各人替我问各人的母亲好罢。你姑姑姐姐们都在这里呢，闹的我头晕，今儿不留你们吃饭了。”贾环等答应着便出去了。宝玉笑道：“可是姐姐们都过来了，怎么不见？”邢夫人道：“他们坐了会子，都往后头不知那屋里去了。”宝玉说：“大娘说‘有话说’，不知是什么话？”邢夫人笑道：“那里什么话，不过叫你等着同姐妹们吃了饭去，还有一个好玩的东西给你带回去玩儿。”娘儿两个说着，不觉又晚饭时候，请过众位姑娘们来，调开桌椅，罗列杯盘。母女秭妹们吃毕了饭，宝玉辞别贾赦，同众妹妹们回家，见过贾母王夫人等，各自回房安歇，不在话下。
　　且说贾芸进去，见了贾琏，因打听：“可有什么事情？”贾琏告诉他说：“前儿倒有一件事情出来，偏偏你婶娘再三求了我，给了芹儿了。他许我说：‘明儿园里还有几处要栽花木的地方，等这个工程出来，一定给你就是了。’”那贾芸听了，半晌说道：“既这么着，我就等着罢。叔叔也不必先在婶娘跟前提我今儿来打听的话，到跟前再说也不迟。”贾琏道：“提他做什么，我那里有这工夫说闲话呢。明日还要到兴邑去走一走，必须当日赶回来方好。你先等着去。后日起更以后，你来讨信，早了我不得闲。”说着，便向后面换衣服去了。
　　贾芸出了荣国府回家，一路思量，想出一个主意来，便一径往他舅舅卜世仁家来。原来卜世仁现开香料铺，方才从铺子里回来，一见贾芸，便问：“你做什么来了？”贾芸道：“有件事求舅舅帮衬，要用冰片、麝香，好歹舅舅每样赊四两给我，八月节按数送了银子来。”卜世仁冷笑道：“再休提赊欠一事！前日也是我们铺子里一个伙计，替他的亲戚赊了几两银子的货，至今总没还，因此我们大家赔上，立了合同，再不许替亲友赊欠，谁要犯了，就罚他二十两银子的东道。况且如今这个货也短，你就拿现银子到我们这小铺子来买，也还没有这些，只好倒扁儿去，这是一件。二则你那里有正经事？不过赊了去又是胡闹。你只说舅舅见你一遭儿就派你一遭儿不是，你小人儿家很不知好歹，也要立个主意，赚几个钱，弄弄穿的吃的，我看着也喜欢。”贾芸笑道：“舅舅说的有理。但我父亲没的时候儿，我又小，不知事体。后来听见母亲说，都还亏了舅舅替我们出主意料理的丧事。难道舅舅是不知道的，还是有一亩地、两间房子在我手里花了不成？‘巧媳妇做不出没米的饭来’，叫我怎么样呢。还亏是我呢，要是别的死皮赖脸的，三日两头儿来缠舅舅，要三升米二升豆子，舅舅也就没法儿呢！”卜世仁道：“我的儿，舅舅要有，还不是该当的。我天天和你舅母说，只愁你没个算计儿。你但凡立的起来，到你们大屋里，就是他们爷儿们见不着，下个气儿和他们的管事的爷们嬉和嬉和，也弄个事儿管管。前儿我出城去，碰见你们三屋里的老四，坐着好体面车，又带着四五辆车，有四五十小和尚道士儿，往家庙里去了。他那不亏能干，就有这个事到他身上了？”贾芸听了唠叨的不堪，便起身告辞。卜世仁道：“怎么这么忙，你吃了饭去罢。”一句话尚未说完，只见他娘子说道：“你又糊涂了！说着没有米，这里买了半斤面来下给你吃，这会了还装胖呢。留下外甥挨饿不成？”卜世仁道：“再买半斤来添上就是了。”他娘子便叫女儿：“银姐，往对门王奶奶家去问：有钱借几十个，明儿就送了来的。”夫妻两个说话，那贾芸早说了几个“不用费事”，去的无影无踪了。不言卜家夫妻，且说贾芸赌气离了舅舅家门，一径回来，心下正自烦恼，一边想，一边走。低着头，不想一头就碰在一个醉汉身上，把贾芸一把拉住，骂道：“你瞎了眼？碰起我来了！”贾芸听声音象是熟人，仔细一看，原来是紧邻倪二。这倪二是个泼皮，专放重利债，在赌博场吃饭，专爱喝酒打架。此时正从欠钱人家索债归来，巳在醉乡，不料贾芸碰了他，就要动的。贾芸叫道：“老二，住手！是我冲撞了你。”倪二一听他的语音，将醉眼睁开，一看见是贾芸，忙松了手，趔趄着笑道：“原来是贾二爷。这会子那里去？”贾芸叫道：“告诉不得你，平白的又讨了个没趣儿。”倪二道：“不妨。有什么不平的事告诉我，我替你出气。这三街六巷凭他是谁，若得罪了我醉金刚倪二的街坊，管叫他人离家散！”贾芸道：“老二，你别生气，听我告诉你这缘故。”便把卜世仁一段事告诉了倪二。倪二听了大怒道：“要不是二爷的亲戚，我就骂出来。真真把人气死。也罢，你也不必愁，我这里现有几两银子，你要用只管拿去。我们好街坊，这银子是不要利钱的。”一头说，一头从搭包内掏出一包银子来。
　　贾芸心下自思：“倪二素日虽然是泼皮，却也因人而施，颇有义侠之名。若今日不领他这情，怕他臊了，反为不美。不如用了他的，改日加倍还他就是了。”因笑道：“老二，你果然是个好汉。既蒙高情，怎敢不领，回家就照例写了文约送过来。”倪二大笑道：“这不过是十五两三钱银子，你若要写文约，我就不借了。”贾芸听了，一面接银子，一面笑道：“我遵命就是了。何必着急！”倪二笑道：“这才是呢。天气黑了，也不让你喝酒了，我还有点事儿，你竟请回罢。我还求你带个信儿给我们家，叫他们关了门睡罢，我不回家去了。倘或有事，叫我们女孩儿明儿一早到马贩子王短腿家找我。”一面说，一面趔趄着脚儿去了。不在话下。
　　且说贾芸偶然碰见了这件事，心下也十分稀罕，想那倪二倒果然有些意思，只是怕他一时醉中慷慨，到明日加倍来要，便怎么好呢。忽又想道：“不妨，等那件事成了，可也加倍还的起他。”因走到一个钱铺里，将那银子称了称，分两不错，心上越发喜欢。到家先将倪二的话捎给他娘子儿，方回家来。他母亲正在炕上拈线，见他进来，便问：“那里去了一天？”贾芸恐母亲生气，便不提卜世仁的事，只说：“在西府里等琏二叔来着。”问他母亲：“吃了饭了没有？”他母亲说：“吃了。还留着饭在那里。”叫小丫头拿来给他吃
　　那天已是掌灯时候，贾芸吃了饭，收拾安歇，一宿无话。次日起来，洗了脸，便出南门大街，在香铺买了冰麝，往荣府来。打听贾琏出了门，贾芸便往后面来。到贾琏院门前，只见几个小厮，拿着大高的苕帚在那里扫院子呢。忽见周瑞家的从门里出来叫小厮们：“先别扫，奶奶出来了。”贾芸忙上去笑问道：“二婶娘那里去？”周瑞家的道：“老太太叫，想必是裁什么尺头。”正说着，只见一群人簇拥着凤姐出来了。贾芸深知凤姐是喜奉承爱排场的，忙把手逼着，恭恭敬敬抢上来请安。凤姐连正眼也不看，仍往前走，只问他母亲好：“怎么不来这里逛逛？”贾芸道：“只是身上不好，倒时常惦记着婶娘，要瞧瞧，总不能来。”凤姐笑道：“可是你会撒谎！不是我提，他也就不想我了。”贾芸笑道：“侄儿不怕雷劈，就敢在长辈儿跟前撒谎了？昨儿晚上还提起婶娘来，说：‘婶娘身子单弱，事情又多，亏了婶娘好精神，竟料理的周周全全的。要是差一点儿的，早累的不知怎么样了。’”凤姐听了，满脸是笑，由不的止了步，问道：“怎么好好儿的，你们娘儿两个在背地里嚼说起我来？”贾芸笑着道：“只因我有个好朋友，家里有几个钱，现开香铺，因他捐了个通判，前儿选着了云南不知那一府，连家眷一齐去。他这香铺也不开了，就把货物攒了一攒，该给人的给人，该贱发的贱发。象这贵重的，都送给亲友，所以我得了些冰片、麝香。我就和我母亲商量，贱卖了可惜，要送人也没有人家儿配使这些香料。因想到婶娘往年间还拿大包的银子买这些东西呢，别说今年贵妃宫中，就是这个端阳节所用，也一定比往常要加十几倍，所以拿来孝敬婶娘。”一面将一个锦匣递过去。凤姐正是办节礼用香料，便笑了一笑，命丰儿：“接过芸哥儿的来，送了家去，交给平儿。”因又说道：“看你这么知好歹，怪不得你叔叔常提起你来，说你好，说话明白，心里有见识。”贾芸听这话入港，便打进一步来，故意问道：“原来叔叔也常提我？”凤姐见问，便要告诉给他事情管的话，一想又恐他看轻了，只说得了这点儿香料，便许他管事了。因且把派他种花木的事一字不提，随口说了几句淡话，便往贾母屋里去了。
　　贾芸自然也难提，只得回来。因昨日见了宝玉，到外书房等着，故此吃了饭，又进来，到贾母那边仪门外绮散斋书房里来。只见茗烟在那里掏小雀儿呢。贾芸在他身后，把脚一跺，道：“茗烟小猴儿又淘气了！”茗烟回头，见是贾芸，便笑道：“何苦二爷唬我们这么一跳。”因又笑说：“我不叫茗烟了，我们宝二爷嫌‘烟’字不好，改了叫‘焙茗’了。二爷明儿只叫我焙茗罢。”贾芸点头笑着同进书房，便坐下问：“宝二爷下来了没有？”焙茗道：“今日总没下来。二爷说什么，我替你探探去。”说着，便出去了。
　　这里贾芸便看字画古玩。有一顿饭的工夫，还不见来。再看看要找别的小子，都玩去了。正在烦闷，只听门前娇音嫩语的叫了一声“哥哥呀”。贾芸往外瞧时，是个十五六岁的丫头，生的倒甚齐整，两只眼儿水水灵灵的，见了贾芸，抽身要躲，恰值焙茗走来，见那丫头在门前，便说道：“好，好，正抓不着个信儿呢！”贾芸见了焙茗，也就赶出来，问：“怎么样？”焙茗道：“等了半日，也没个人过。这就是宝二爷屋里的。”因说道：“好姑娘，你带个信儿，就说廊上二爷来了。”那丫头听见，方知是本家的爷们，便不似从前那等回避，下死眼把贾芸钉了两眼。听那贾芸说道：“什么‘廊上’‘廊下’的，你只说芸儿就是了。”半晌，那丫头似笑不笑的说道：“依我说，二爷且请回去，明日再来。今儿晚上得空儿，我替回罢。”焙茗道：“这是怎么说？”那丫头道：“他今儿也没睡中觉，自然吃的晚饭早，晚上又不下来，难道只是叫二爷这里等着挨饿不成？不如家去，明儿来是正经。就便回来有人带信儿，也不过嘴里答应着罢咧。”贾芸听这丫头的话简便俏丽，待要问他的名字，因是宝玉屋里的，又不便问，只得说道：“这话倒是，我明日再来。”说着，便往外去了。焙茗道：“我倒茶去，二爷喝了茶再去。”贾芸一面走，一面回头说：“不用，我还有事呢。”口里说话，眼睛瞧那丫头还站在那里呢。
　　那贾芸一径回来。至次日，来至大门前，可巧遇见凤姐往那边去请安，才上了车，见贾芸过来，便命人叫住，隔着窗子笑道：“芸儿，你竟有胆子在我跟前弄鬼！怪道你送东西给我，原来你有事求我。昨儿你叔叔才告诉我，说你求他。”贾芸笑道：“求叔叔的事，婶娘别提，我这里正后悔呢。早知这样，我一起头儿就求婶娘，这会子早完了，谁承望叔叔竟不能的。”凤姐笑道：“哦！你那边没成儿，昨儿又来找我了？”贾芸道：“婶娘辜负了我的孝心。我并没有这个意思，要有这个意思，昨儿还不求婶娘吗？如今婶娘既知道了，我倒要把叔叔搁开，少不得求婶娘，好歹疼我一点儿。”凤姐冷笑道：“你们要拣远道儿走么！早告诉我一声儿，多大点子事，还值得耽误到这会子。那园子里还要种树种花儿，我正想个人呢，早说不早完了？”贾芸笑道：“这样明日婶娘就派我罢？”凤姐半晌道：“这个我看着不大好，等明年正月里的烟火灯烛那个大宗儿下来，再派你不好？”贾芸道：“好婶娘，先把这个派了我，果然这件办的好，再派我那件罢。”凤姐笑道：“你倒会拉长线儿！罢了，要不是你叔叔说，我不管你的事。我不过吃了饭就过来，你到午错时候来领银子，后日就进去种花儿。”说着，命人驾起香车，径去了。
　　贾芸喜不自禁，来至绮散斋打听宝玉，谁知宝玉一早便往北静王府里去了。贾芸便呆呆的坐到晌午。打听凤姐回来，去写个领票来领对牌，至院外，命人通报了，彩明走出来要了领票，进去批了银数、年月，一并连对牌交给贾芸。贾芸接来看那批上批着二百两银子，心中喜悦，翻身走到银库上领了银子，回家告诉他母亲，自是母子俱喜。次日五更，贾芸先找了倪二还了银子，又拿了五十两银子出西门找到花儿匠方椿家里去买树，不在话下。
　　且说宝玉自这日见了贾芸，曾说过明日着他进来说话，这原是富贵公子的口角，那里还记在心上，因而便忘怀了。这日晚上，却从北静王府里回来，见过贾母、王夫人等回至园内。换了衣服，正要洗澡，袭人被宝钗烦了去打结子去了，秋纹、碧痕两个去催水。檀云又因他母亲病了接出去了，麝月现在家中病着，还有几个做粗活听使唤的丫头，料是叫不着他，都出去寻伙觅伴的去了。不想这一刻的工夫，只剩了宝玉在屋内。偏偏的宝玉要喝茶，一连叫了两三声，方见两三个老婆子走进来。宝玉见了，连忙摇手说：“罢罢，不用了。”老婆子们只得退出。宝玉见没丫头们，只得自己下来，拿了碗，向茶壶去倒茶。只听背后有人说道：“二爷看烫了手，等我倒罢。”一面说，一面走上来接了碗去。宝玉倒唬了一跳，问：“你在那里来着？忽然来了，唬了我一跳！”那丫头一面递茶，一面笑着回道：“我在后院里。才从里间后门进来，难道二爷就没听见脚步响么？”宝玉一面吃茶，一面仔细打量那丫头，穿着几件半新不旧的衣裳，倒是一头黑鸦鸦的好头发，挽着儿，容长脸面，细挑身材，却十分俏丽甜净。宝玉便笑问道：“你也是我屋里的人么？”那丫头笑应道：“是。”宝玉道：“既是这屋里的，我怎么不认得？”那丫头听说，便冷笑一声道：“爷不认得的也多呢，岂止我一个。从来我又不递茶水拿东西，眼面前儿的一件也做不着，那里认得呢？”宝玉道：“你为什么不做眼面前儿的呢？”那丫头道：“这话我也难说。只是有句话回二爷。昨日有个什么芸儿来找二爷，我想二爷不得空儿，便叫焙茗回他。今日来了，不想二爷又往北府里去了。”刚说到这句话，只见秋纹、碧痕嘻嘻哈哈的笑着进来，两个人共提着一桶水，一手撩衣裳，趔趔趄趄泼泼撒撒的。那丫头便忙迎出去接。
　　秋纹、碧痕，一个抱怨“你湿了我的衣裳”，一个又说“你踹了我的鞋”。忽见走出一个人来接水，二人看时，不是别人，原来是小红。二人便都诧异，将水放下，忙进来看时，并没别人，只有宝玉，便心中俱不自在，只得且预备下洗澡之物。待宝玉脱了衣裳，二人便带上门出来，走到那边房内，找着小红，问他：“方才在屋里做什么？”小红道：“我何曾在屋里呢？因为我的绢子找不着，往后头找去，不想二爷要茶喝。叫姐姐们，一个儿也没有，我赶着进去倒了碗茶，姐姐们就来了。”秋纹兜脸啐了一口道：“没脸面的下流东西！正经叫你催水去，你说有事，倒叫我们去，你可抢这个巧宗儿！一里一里的，这不上来了吗？难道我们倒跟不上你么？你也拿镜子照照，配递茶递水不配！”碧痕道：“明儿我说给他们，凡要茶要水拿东西的事，咱们都别动，只叫他去就完了。”秋纹道：“这么说还不如我们散了，单让他在这屋里呢。”二人你一句我一句正闹着，只见有个老嬷嬷进来传凤姐的话说：“明日有人带花儿匠来种树，叫你们严紧些，衣裳裙子别混晒混晾的。那土山上都拦着围幕，可别混跑。”秋纹便问：“明日不知是谁带进匠人来监工？”那老婆子道：“什么后廊上的芸哥儿。”秋纹、碧痕俱不知道，只管混问别的活，那小红心内明白，知是昨日的外书房所见的那人了。“原来这小红本姓林，小名红玉，因“玉”字犯了宝玉、黛玉的名，便改唤他做“小红”。原来是府中世仆，他父亲现在收管各处田房事务。这小红年方十四，进府当差，把他派在怡红院中，倒也清幽雅静。不想后来命姊妹及宝玉等进大观园居住，偏生这一所儿，又被宝玉点了。这小红虽然是个不谙事体的丫头，因他原有几分容貌，心内便想向上攀高，每每要在宝玉面前现弄现弄。只是宝玉身边一干人都是伶牙俐爪的，那里插的下手去。不想今日才有些消息，又遭秋纹等一场恶话，心内早灰了一半。正没好气，忽然听见老嬷嬷说起贾芸来，不觉心中一动，便闷闷的回房。睡在床上，暗暗思量，翻来复去，自觉没情没趣的。忽听的窗外低低的叫道：“红儿，你的绢子我拾在这里呢。”小红听了，忙走出来看时，不是别人，正是贾芸。小红不觉粉面含羞，问道：“二爷在那里拾着的？”只见那贾芸笑道：“你过来，我告诉你。”一面说一面就上来拉他的衣裳。那小红臊的转身一跑，却被门槛子绊倒。
要知端底，下回分解。

Daiyu was wrapped in tender thoughts when someone clapped her on the back and asked:

“What are you doing here all on your own?”

She gave a start and turned to see who it was. It was Xiangling.

“You stupid thing!” she cried. “How you scared me! Where have you sprung from?”

“I’ve been looking everywhere for our young lady but couldn’t find her,” said Xiangling with a playful smile. “And Zijuan’s looking for you too. She told me that Madam Lian has sent you some tea. You’d better go home.”

Taking Daiyu’s hand she walked with her to Bamboo Lodge, where sure enough they found two small bottles of the best new tea from Xifeng. The two girls sat down to discuss embroidery and fine needlework, then played draughts and read a book or two before Xiangling left. But no more of this.

Let us return to Baoyu. He was fetched back to his room by Xiren, who found Yuanyang lying on the bed looking at her needlework. At sight of Baoyu she cried:

“Where have you been? The old lady’s waiting for you. She wants you to go and pay your respects to your uncle. Hurry up and change your clothes.”

Xiren went into the inner room to fetch his clothes. Baoyu, sitting on the edge of the bed to take off his shoes, waited for his boots to be brought. Turning his head he saw Yuanyang in a pink silk jacket, black satin sleeveless jacket, and jade-coloured silk skirt with a red embroidered skirt beneath it. As she bent her head over the needlework, a violet silk neckerchief round her neck, he nestled up to her cheek to smell her fragrance and stroked her neck, finding it as smooth and white as Xiren’s. He started frisking and nuzzling against her with a foolish smile.

“Do let me taste the rouge on your lips, dear sister!” he begged, clinging to her like sticky toffee.

“Xiren!” Yuanyang called. “Come out and see this. You’re with him all the time, yet you’ve done nothing to cure him of such tricks.”

Xiren emerged with his clothes.

“We’ve tried time and again to stop him, but it’s no use,” she told Baoyu. “What are we to do with you? If you go on like this, this is no place for us.”

While urging him to dress she went with Yuanyang to the Lady Dowager’s apartments.

After paying his respects to his grandmother, Baoyu went out to the front where his horse was ready. He was about to mount when Jia Lian, returning from paying a duty call, dismounted. The two exchanged a few words. Then a young man stepped forward.

“Good day, Uncle Bao,” he said.

Baoyu saw a handsome, slender, intelligent-looking lad of eighteen or nineteen.

“Why are you staring so stupidly?” asked Jia Lian with a smile. “Don’t you recognize him? He’s Yun, the son of Fifth Sister-in-law who lives by the back gate.”

“Of course,” exclaimed Baoyu. “How is it I forgot?” He asked Jia Yun, “How is your mother? What business brings you here?”

Jia Yun pointed at Jia Lian.

“I’ve come to have a word with Second Uncle.”

“You’ve grown very handsome,” said Baoyu. “You might really be my son.”

Jia Lian laughed.

“For shame! He’s four or five years older than you, yet you talk of him as your son.”

“How old are you?” asked Baoyu.

“Eighteen.”

Clever Jia Yun had been quick to respond to Baoyu’s remark about his being like a son.

“As the proverb says,” he quipped, “‘A grandfather in the cradle may have a grandson who’s a greybeard.’ Though I’m older than you, ‘the highest mountain can’t shut out the sun.’ Since my father died all these years I’ve had no one to look after me. If you don’t think me too stupid, uncle, why not take me for your son? Then I shall be made.”

“Did you hear that?” Jia Lian chuckled.

Having a son acknowledged may not be so simple.” With that she went off smiling.

“When you’ve time tomorrow, do drop over for a chat,” Baoyu told Jia Yun. “Don’t go plotting with them in corners. I’m busy now, but come to my study tomorrow and we can talk all day. I’ll take you for a stroll in the garden too.”

He mounted his horse then and rode off, escorted by pages, to Jia She’s house.

He found his uncle slightly indisposed with a chill. He first delivered the Lady Dowager’s message, then paid his respects. Jia She rose to his feet to ask after his mother, and ordered a servant to take the boy to have a seat in his wife’s room.

Baoyu withdrew then to the back court and the main apartment. When Lady Xing saw him she rose to ask after the old lady, then Baoyu paid his respects to her. She made him sit on the kang beside her before inquiring after the others and ordering tea. Before he had finished his tea in came Jia Zong to pay his respects.

“Where have you been, you young scamp?” scolded Lady Xing. “Is your nurse dead, that she doesn’t clean you up? Your face and eyebrows are covered with ink — you don’t look like a scholar from a good family, more like a stable-boy.”

As she was speaking Jia Huan and Jia Lan arrived to pay their respects. Lady Xing told them to take chairs. When Jia Huan saw Baoyu sharing Lady Xing’s cushion and her petting him, he was very put out. After a little while he signalled to Jia Lan that they should leave. The boy had to comply and they rose to say goodbye.

As they were leaving Baoyu wanted to go with them, but Lady Xing said with a smile, “Do stay a bit longer. I’ve something to tell you.”

Baoyu had to stay.

“When you get back, give my regards to your mothers,” she told the other two. “All your aunts and cousins are here, and their noise is giving me a headache. I won’t keep you to a meal today.”

Jia Huan and the rest assented and left.

“If all my cousins are here, how is it I don’t see them?” asked Baoyu.

“After sitting here for a while they went to the back,” she told him.

“What was it you wanted to tell me, aunt?”

“Just that I want you to stay for a meal with the girls, and I’ve a toy for you to take home to play with.”

As they chatted the time for the evening meal arrived. The tables were laid and the young ladies invited in. After the meal Baoyu took his leave of Jia She and went home with his girl cousins. Having paid his respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang he went to his own room to rest. But no more of this.

Let us return to Jia Yun, who went in to see Jia Lian and asked whether there was any news.

“There was a job the other day,” said Jia Lian, “but your aunt begged and begged me to give it to Jia Qin, and she promised that when the next one turned up in the Garden, where more flowers and trees have to be planted, it would be yours.”

After a moment’s reflection Jia Yun said, “In that case, uncle, I’ll wait. But don’t mention to my aunt that I came today to ask. I can bring it up again when the time comes.”

“What’s the point of mentioning it?” retorted Jia Lian. “I’ve no time for such talk. I have to go to Xingyi tomorrow and must get back the same day. So just bide your time. Come for news the day after tomorrow after the first watch. Don’t come earlier, because I’ll be busy.” With that he went to change his clothes at the back.

Jia Yun left the Rong Mansion and started home. On the way an idea struck him and he went straight to his maternal uncle Bu Shiren’s house.

Jia Yun went to the back room where his maternal uncle Bu Shiren kept a spice shop. Having just returned from the shop, the latter asked, “What have you come for?”

“I’ve a favour to ask you, uncle,” said Jia Yun. “I need some Borneo camphor and musk. Could you let me have four ounces of each on credit? I’ll pay you on the Mid-Autumn Festival.”

“Don’t talk to me about credit,” snorted Bu Shiren. “The other day one of our assistants let a relation have a few taels’ worth of goods on credit and they still haven’t been paid for. We made up the loss between us and signed an agreement that from now on no one is to give credit to relatives or friends. Anyone who does will have to pay for a feast costing twenty taels. Besides, just at present we’re short of stock. Even if you paid cash you couldn’t get that much here. You’d have to go somewhere else.

“Anyway, what do you want with such expensive stuff? I suppose you mean to go on the loose again. You complain that every time I see you I find fault. But you young fellows have no sense. You should make up your mind to do some work and earn some money, so as to have decent food and clothes. Then I’d be pleased.”

“Quite right, uncle,” said Jia Yun with a smile. “When my father died I was too young to know anything. My mother tells me, though, that it was you who helped us with the funeral. You know how we’re placed. It’s not as if I’d squandered a fortune. ‘Even the cleverest housewife can’t make bread without flour.’ What am I to do? Luckily I’m not too shameless. If I were one of those impudent fellows who keep pestering their uncles for this and that, you’d find it even more of a nuisance.”

“My boy, if I had anything to give, of course I would. I’m always saying to your aunt that I’m afraid you’ve no idea how to fend for yourself. Why don’t you bestir yourself? Even if you can’t see the masters in your mansion, you can humble yourself to have a talk with the stewards. Then you may get some charge. The other day when I left the city I ran into the fourth son of your third uncle, riding in a fine carriage with four or five carts behind him and forty or fifty monks and Taoists, going to your family temple. If he weren’t so capable, would he have been given such a job?”

Jia Yun, disgusted by this harangue, rose to take his leave.

“What’s the hurry?” asked Bu Shiren. “Stay for a meal.”

Before the words were out of his mouth, his wife put in, “Have you no sense? We’ve no rice in the house. I bought half a catty of noodles to cook for you, and now you talk of asking our nephew to a meal. Are you going to let him go hungry?”

“Then buy another half catty,” said her husband.

“If you’ve no money, how can I buy anything?” she retorted. To her daughter she said, “Silver, go to Mrs. Wang next door and ask if she can lend us twenty or thirty cash. We’ll return them tomorrow.”

While man and wife were talking, Jia Yun with a few polite remarks slipped away. Leaving this couple, let us follow Jia Yun who was walking home in a temper, his head lowered as he brooded. Suddenly he bumped into a drunken pedestrian who seized hold of him.

“Are you blind?” swore the man. “Bumping into me like that!”

The voice sounded familiar. Looking closely Jia Yun saw that it was his neighbour Ni Er, a rowdy who lived by lending money at exorbitant rates and gambling. He was often drunk and looking for a fight. He had just been dunning a debtor and was in a drunken stupor when Jia Yun bumped into him and wanted to start a fight.

“Hold on, Second Brother!” cried Jia Yun. “It’s my fault.”

When Ni Er heard this and saw who it was, he relaxed his grip and staggered to his feet.

Chuckling he said, “So it’s Master Jia the Second. Where are you off to?”

“Don’t ask me,” Jia Yun fumed. “For no reason I’ve just been insulted.”

“Never mind. If anyone’s been bullying you, let me know and I’ll settle accounts with him. In the three streets and six lanes near by, who ever dares offend a neighbour of the Drunken Diamond? I’ll see to it that he’s ruined and his home destroyed!”

“Don’t be angry, brother. Just listen to me.” Jia Yun then described how Bu Shiren had treated him.

“If he weren’t a relation of yours, I’d curse him,” swore Ni Er. “Enough to make your blood boil! Well, don’t you worry. I’ve a few taels of silver here. You can have it if you like. We’re good friends, so I won’t charge you any interest.” As he spoke he drew a packet of silver from his purse.

“Although Ni Er is a ruffian,” thought Jia Yun, “he treats people according to their deserts and has a reputation for helping the needy. If I refuse his offer today he may take offence, and that would be awkward. Better accept and repay him double later on.”

So he said with a smile, “Brother, you’re a real champion. Since you’re so good to me, how can I refuse? I’ll send you a regular IOU when I get home.”

“This is only fifteen taels and three cents,” roared Ni Er. “If you talk about an IOU, I won’t lend it to you.”

Taking the silver, Jia Yun replied, “In that case I’ll do as you say. Don’t be angry.”

“That’s better. It’s dark now and I won’t keep you to have a drink. I’ve some business to attend to, so you must excuse me. Do me the favour of telling my family to bolt the gate and go to bed, as I shan’t be back tonight. If anything happens, my daughter can come first thing tomorrow to find me at the stable-keeper Short-Leg Wang’s.” Swaggering off as he spoke, he disappeared.

This unexpected encounter rather surprised Jia Yun, who reflected that Ni Er was a good fellow after all, but he was afraid the loan might have been made on the spur of the moment in a drunken fit, and that tomorrow the man might demand double the amount back. Then what should he do?

After a moment’s thought he told himself, “Never mind. When my business is settled I can repay him twice over.” He went into a money-shop to have the silver weighed, and finding it correct was even more pleased. On his return he first gave Ni Er’s message to his wife, then went home. His mother was twisting thread on the kang.

“Where have you been all day?” she asked.

Not wanting to distress her by mentioning Bu Shiren, he simply said he had been waiting for his Uncle Lian in the West Mansion.

“Have you had supper?” he asked.

“Yes, I have. But there’s some left for you.” She told the maid to bring it to him.

By now the lamp was lit, and after eating Jia Yun went to bed. We need not dwell on the details of his night.

The next morning he washed, dressed, and went out. He walked to South Gate Street and bought some musk and camphor in a perfumery shop before proceeding to the Rong Mansion. Having ascertained that Jia Lian had gone out, he went to the back. At the gate of Jia Lian’s courtyard some pages with high brooms were sweeping the court. Suddenly Zhou Rui’s wife came out.

“Don’t sweep yet,” she cried. “The mistress is coming out.”

Jia Yun hurried over to ask her, “Where is the Second Lady going?”

“The old lady has sent for her. I expect it’s to cut out some clothes.”

As she spoke a crowd of matrons and maids emerged escorting Xifeng. Knowing her love of flattery and display, Jia Yun stepped forward respectfully, and with arms at his side paid his respects. Xifeng, however, did not so much as glance at him but walked on, merely asking as she passed how his mother was and why she never called.

"Just strolling around?" Jia Yun replied. "I'd have come before to pay my respects to you, aunt, but I've not been feeling well. So I've had to put it off."

"You know how to lie," she said laughingly. "If I hadn't mentioned it, you wouldn't have thought of me."

"Good gracious, aunt! Would I dare tell a lie to an elder? Only yesterday evening I was speaking of you and said, 'Aunt Xifeng may look delicate but she has so much energy, she manages everything so well. If she were the least bit less capable, she'd be worn out.'"

Xifeng beamed with delight and could not help stopping.

"Why should you and your mother gossip about me behind my back for no reason?"

"My best friend, who's quite well off, owned a perfumery," he told her. "But now that he's been made a sub-prefect and is leaving with his family for some prefecture in Yunnan, he's closing his shop. He's squared his accounts, paying what he owed and selling off his stock cheap. The more costly perfumes he's giving to relatives and friends, and that's how I came by some Borneo camphor and musk. I discussed with my mother what to do with it. It seemed a pity to sell it for a song, yet we'd no friends good enough to give it to. Then I remembered that in other years you used to pay high prices for such perfumes, and this year, what with the Imperial Consort's demands and the Dragon-Boat Festival as well, you're sure to need about ten times the usual amount. So I've brought you my small tribute."

He presented her with a brocade box.

As Xifeng happened to need perfume just then for the festival, she smiled and told Fenger, "Take Master Yun's present home and give it to Pinger." She added to Jia Yun, "So you have some sense after all. No wonder your uncle often speaks well of you and says you talk so sensibly and have good judgment."

This was Jia Yun's cue. "Does uncle often mention me?" he asked.

Xifeng was tempted to tell him then and there of the job in store for him, but reflected that if she did he might think her too easily won over by a little perfume. So she said no more about the planting of trees, just chatted for a while before going on to the Lady Dowager's quarters.

Jia Yun could hardly raise the subject himself. He had to go home. But having seen Baoyu the previous day in the outer study, he went back after his meal to Qisan Studio inside the ceremonial gate leading to the Lady Dowager's compound. He found Mingyan there playing with a sparrow. Stealing up behind him Jia Yun coughed.

"Mingyan, you young rascal! Up to your tricks again?"

The boy turned and, seeing who it was, protested, "What did you want to scare me like that for, sir?" He added with a grin, "I'm not called Mingyan any more. Our Baoyu doesn't like the word yan 'smoke,' so he's changed it to Beiming. Please call me that in future, sir."

Jia Yun nodded and accompanied him into the study, where he sat down and asked, "Has Master Bao come back yet?"

"Not so far today. If you've a message, sir, I'll go to find out for you."

With that he went off.

Jia Yun amused himself by looking at the paintings and curios. He waited for what seemed the time to eat a meal, but still Baoyu did not come. When he looked around for the other pages, they had all gone out to amuse themselves. He was feeling most put out when a girl's voice cried sweetly outside, "Brother!"

Jia Yun looked out and saw a maid of fifteen or sixteen, rather attractive with sparkling eyes. At sight of him she turned to slip away, just as Beiming came back.

"Good, here's someone to take a message!" he cried.

At that, Jia Yun hurried out too and asked, "Well?"

“I waited a long time but no one came past,” said Beiming. “This is Master Bao’s apartment.” He went on, “Be a good girl and take a message for us. Just say that the young gentleman from the lane is here.”

Hearing that this was one of the Jia family, the maid did not avoid them as she had been doing but stared hard at Jia Yun. And now Jia Yun interposed:

“What’s all this about ‘the young gentleman from the lane’? Just say it’s Yun.”

After a pause the maid gave a faint smile.

“If you’ll take my advice, sir, you’d better go home now and come back tomorrow. I’ll give him your message this evening when I’ve time.”

“What’s the idea?” asked Beiming.

“He didn’t take a nap today, so he’ll have his evening meal early and won’t be coming down again. I can’t leave you waiting here with empty stomachs, can I? You’d do better to go home and come back tomorrow. That’s the best way. Even if I were to give him a message now, he’d only say ‘All right’ — that’s all.”

Jia Yun was impressed by the girl’s concise and lively way of talking. He would have liked to ask her name, but felt it would be presumptuous since she worked for Baoyu. He merely said:

“You’re right. I’ll come back tomorrow.”

With that he started away.

“Let me fetch you some tea first,” offered Beiming.

Still walking, Jia Yun looked back to say, “No, thanks. I’ve business to attend to.” But his eyes were on the maid, who was still standing there.

Jia Yun went straight home. The next day he came again to the main gate and happened to meet Xifeng, who had just got into her carriage to go and pay her respects to Lady Wang. She ordered the carriage to halt when she saw him and, smiling out of the window, said:

“So you’re up to your tricks with me, Yun! No wonder you made me a present. So you want me to do something for you. Your uncle told me yesterday that you’d been asking a favour of him.”

“Please don’t talk about that, aunt,” he said with a smile. “I’m sorry I ever asked him. If I’d known better, I’d have asked you in the first place and the job would have been fixed up long ago. It’s no use relying on uncle.”

“Oh!” She smiled. “So you couldn’t get round him and you’ve come to me now?”

“You’re doing me an injustice, aunt. That wasn’t my idea. If it had been, wouldn’t I have asked you yesterday? Now that you know, though, I’ll forget uncle and ask you to show me some kindness.”

“You do choose roundabout ways.” Xifeng snorted. “If you’d told me earlier, such a trifle wouldn’t have been delayed all this time. We’re still looking for someone to plant trees and flowers in the garden. If you’d spoken up, it would have been settled long ago.”

“In that case, can you assign the job to me tomorrow, aunt?”

After a moment’s reflection she said, “I don’t really think that would do. Wait till next year when we set off the fireworks at the Lantern Festival, then I’ll give you a commission.”

“Do be a dear, aunt, and give me this one first. If I make a good job of it, you can give me the other later.”

Xifeng laughed.

“You certainly know how to keep a line out for big fish. Well, all right. If your uncle hadn’t mentioned it, I wouldn’t have bothered. I’m going over now after my meal. Come for the money in the afternoon and you can start your planting the day after tomorrow.”

With that she ordered the servants to drive on.

Jia Yun was overjoyed. He went to Happy Red Court to see Baoyu, only to learn that Baoyu had gone first thing to the Northern Prince’s palace. So he sat there disconsolately till noon, when he heard that Xifeng was back. He went to draw up a requisition, then took it to her office to collect a tally. When he announced himself outside the courtyard, Caiming came out and took the form. He went in to have the amount and date entered on it, then brought it out with the tally and gave them to Jia Yun. He saw that two hundred taels of silver were authorized.

Jia Yun, in high spirits, went to the treasury for the money and brought it home to show his mother, naturally giving her great satisfaction. The next day at dawn he called on Ni Er to repay his loan, then took fifty taels of silver to the flower nursery outside the West Gate run by Fang Chun to buy trees. But no more of this.

After Baoyu’s promise the previous day to have Jia Yun in for a talk, he had clean forgotten about it. Such is the way of wealthy young noblemen. That evening, on his return from the Northern Prince’s palace, he paid his respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang before going back to the Garden. Having changed his clothes, he was about to bathe when Hsi-jen was asked by Pao-chai to help her with some knotting, while Chiu-wen and Pi-hen had gone to fetch water. Tan-yun’s mother had come to ask leave because she was ill, and Sheh-yueh was now at home on sick leave. The other maids had all slipped out to amuse themselves, knowing that the few hard-working ones left could not be called on for such light duties. And so, for the moment, Baoyu was alone in his room.

As luck would have it, he fancied some tea and called several times, but all that appeared were two or three old nannies.

“No, no, never mind,” said Baoyu with a wave of his hand, and the old women withdrew.

Since there was no one else to wait on him, he had to fetch a cup and pour the tea himself. Then he heard someone behind him say:

“Let me pour it for you, master, or you may scald your hand.”

As she spoke she stepped forward to take the cup. Baoyu started.

“Where did you spring from?” he exclaimed. “What a start you gave me!”

Smiling, the maid handed him the tea and answered, “I was in the back courtyard. I came in by the back door. Didn’t you hear me, master?”

Baoyu sipped his tea as he looked her over. She was wearing a none too new red jacket and a green silk sleeveless jacket. although her skirt was rather worn, he noticed that she had jet-black hair, a shapely white face and a slender, graceful figure. Charming and demure.

“Are you one of my maids?” he asked with a smile.

“Yes.”

“Then how is it I’ve never seen you before?”

She gave a cynical laugh.

“There are plenty of us you’ve never seen, master, not just me. I’ve never even handed you tea or water or brought anything in, so how could you know me?”

“Why don’t you do things for me, then?”

“That’s hard to say. I’ve a message for you, though, master. Yesterday some boy called Yun called. I thought you might be too busy to see him, so I told Pei-ming to take him a message. He came again today, but you were out.”

Just then Chiu-wen and Pi-hen came back laughing and splashing, each holding one handle of a bucket of water. They were holding up their clothes with one hand and reeling along. The young maid hurried out to take the water from them.

Chiu-wen and Pi-hen were complaining, “You’ve splashed my dress.” “You’ve trodden on my shoes.” Then, seeing someone run out to help, they stopped in surprise. It was no other than Hsiao-hung. They put down the water and went inside. When they found Baoyu alone they were not best pleased, but had to go ahead and prepare his bath. Once Baoyu had stripped, they closed the door behind them and went to look for Hsiao-hong.

“What were you doing in the room just now?” they demanded.

“How could I be in there?” she retorted. “I couldn’t find my handkerchief and went to the back to look for it. Then Master Pao wanted some tea and called for you, but there wasn’t a soul in sight. So I ran in to pour him a cup. Then you two came back.”

‘Here she is!’ said Qiuwen, spitting contemptuously in her direction. ‘The shameless little bitch! You’re supposed to be fetching water. You said you were busy, so we went instead; but you managed to sneak in here and do this little job! You’re nothing but a creeping, crawling thing. Do you think we’re not good enough to keep up with you? You ought to take a look at yourself in the mirror. A fine one you are to be serving the Master his tea!’

‘Tomorrow I shall tell them that whenever there’s any fetching or carrying to be done, we’re not to do it,’ said Bihen. ‘We’ll just tell them to get her to do it.’

‘If it’s like that,’ said Qiuwen, ‘we might as well all clear out and leave her here on her own.’

While the two of them were still talking at her in this unpleasant manner, an old nanny came in with a message from Xi-feng.

‘They’ll be bringing the gardeners in to do the planting tomorrow,’ she said. ‘You’re to be very careful. You’re not to hang your washing about all over the place. There are screens all round the rockery, so mind you don’t go running around there.’

‘Who is it that’s bringing the workmen in to do the job?’ said Qiuwen.

‘Young Jia Yun from the back lane,’ said the old woman.

Neither Qiuwen nor Bihen had ever heard of him and asked a lot of confused questions. But Crimson knew. It was the young man she had seen the day before in the outer study.

Crimson’s original name was Red Jade. She had been re-named ‘Crimson’ to avoid the ‘Jade’ in Bao-yu and Dai-yu’s names. She was the daughter of one of the hereditary retainers of the mansion. Her father was at present in charge of all the farms and estate property belonging to the family. She had been assigned to the House of Green Delights when she entered the mansion two years before at the age of fourteen. At that time Bao-yu had still been living with Grandmother Jia and the place had been very quiet. But then the decision had been taken that the young people should move into the Garden, and by a singular mischance Bao-yu had chosen to live in the House of Green Delights. Although Crimson was still rather young and inexperienced, she was quite a presentable girl and had for some time been nursing a private ambition to better herself. She had often thought of insinuating herself into Bao-yu’s favour, but his attendants were such a clever and pushy lot that she had never yet found an opportunity of doing so. Today’s little incident had seemed to promise a breakthrough; but the unpleasantness with Qiuwen and the others had been a severe discouragement and she was feeling very dejected. She was still smarting from it when the old nanny’s mention of Jia Yun caused a little flutter in her heart. She went back to her room in a state of depression and lay down on her bed to think. For a long time she tossed and turned restlessly, unable to get to sleep. Suddenly a voice outside the window called to her softly:

‘Miss Crimson! I’ve found your handkerchief.’

Crimson ran outside to look. It was Jia Yun. She blushed scarlet.

‘Where did you find it, Mr Yun?’

Jia Yun laughed.

‘Come over here and I’ll tell you.’

He made a grab at her clothing. Crimson, who was overcome with confusion, turned to escape, but caught her foot on the threshold and fell.

But if you wish to know the outcome, you will have to read the following chapter.

第25章 魇魔法叔嫂逢五鬼 通灵玉蒙蔽遇双真

话说小红心神恍惚，情思缠绵，忽朦胧睡去，遇见贾芸要拉他，却回身一跑，被门槛绊了一胶，唬醒过来，方知是梦。因此翻来复去，一夜无眠。至次日天明，方才起来，有几个丫头来会他去打扫屋子地面，舀洗脸水。这小红也不梳妆，向镜中胡乱挽了一挽头发，洗了洗手脸，便来打扫房屋。谁知宝玉昨儿见了他，也就留心，想着指名唤他来使用，一则怕袭人等多心，二则又不知他是怎么个情性，因而纳闷。早晨起来，也不梳洗，只坐着出神。一时下了纸窗，隔着纱屉子，向外看的真切，只见几个丫头在那里打扫院子，都擦胭抹粉、插花带柳的，独不见昨儿那一个。宝玉便拉着鞋，走出房门，只装做看花，东瞧西望。一抬头，只见西南角上游廊下栏杆旁一个人倚在那里，却为一株海棠花所遮，看不真切。近前一步仔细看时，正是昨儿那个丫头，在那里出神。此时宝玉要迎上去，又不好意思。正想着，忽见碧痕来请洗脸，只得进去了。
　　却说小红正自出神，忽见袭人招手叫他，只得走上前来。袭人笑道：“咱们的喷壶坏了，你到林姑娘那边借用一用。”小红便走向潇湘馆去，到了翠烟桥，抬头一望，只见山坡高处都拦着帏幕，方想起今日有匠役在此种树。原来远远的一簇人在那里掘土，贾芸正坐在山子石上监工。小红待要过去又不敢过去，只得悄悄向潇湘馆取了喷壶而回。无精打彩，自向房内躺着。众人只说他是身子不快，也不理论。
　　过了一日，原来次日是王子腾夫人的寿诞，那里原打发人来请贾母、王夫人，王夫人见贾母不去，也不便去了。倒是薛姨妈同着凤姐儿并贾家三个妹妹、宝钗、宝玉，一齐都去了。至晚方回。
　　王夫人正过薛姨妈院里坐着，见贾环下了学，命他去抄《金刚经咒》唪诵。那贾环便来到王夫人炕上坐着，命人点了蜡烛，拿腔做势的抄写。一时又叫彩云倒钟茶来，一时又叫玉钏剪蜡花，又说金钏挡了灯亮儿。众丫鬟们素日厌恶他，都不答理。只有彩霞还和他合得来，倒了茶给他，因向他悄悄的道：“你安分些罢，何苦讨人厌。”贾环把眼一瞅道：“我也知道，你别哄我。如今你和宝玉好了，不理我，我也看出来了。”彩云咬着牙，向他头上戳了一指头，道：“没良心的，‘狗咬吕洞宾，不识好歹。’”
　　两人正说着，只见凤姐跟着王夫人都过来了。王夫人便一长一短问他今日是那几位堂客，戏文好歹，酒席如何。不多时，宝玉也来了，见了王夫人，也规规矩矩说了几句话，便命人除去了抹额，脱了袍服，拉了靴子，就一头滚在王夫人怀里。王夫人便用手摩掌抚弄他，宝玉也扳着王夫人的脖子说长说短的。王夫人道：“我的儿，又吃多了酒，脸上滚热的。你还只是揉搓，一会子闹上酒来！还不在那里静静的躺一会子去呢。”说着，便叫人拿枕头。宝玉因就在王夫人身后倒下，又叫彩霞来替他拍着。宝玉便和彩霞说笑，只见彩霞淡淡的不大答理，两眼只向着贾环。宝玉便拉他的手，说道：“好姐姐，你也理我理儿。”一面说，一面拉他的手。彩霞夺手不肯，便说：“再闹就嚷了！”二人正闹着，原来贾环听见了，素日原恨宝玉，今见他和彩霞玩耍，心上越发按不下这口气。因一沉思，计上心来，故作失手，将那一盏油汪汪的蜡烛，向宝玉脸上只一推。
　　只听宝玉“嗳哟”的一声，满屋里人都唬了一跳。连忙将地下的绰灯移过来一照，只见宝玉满脸是油。王夫人又气又急，忙命人替宝玉擦洗，一面骂贾环。凤姐三步两步上炕去替宝玉收拾着，一面说：“这老三还是这么‘毛脚鸡’似的。我说你上不得台盘！赵姨娘平时也该教导教导他！”一句话提醒了王夫人，遂叫过赵姨娘来，骂道：“养出这样黑心种子来，也不教训教训！几番几次我都不理论，你们一发得了意了，一发上来了！”那赵姨娘只得忍气吞声，也上去帮着他们替宝玉收拾。只见宝玉左边脸上起了一溜燎泡，幸而没伤眼睛。王夫人看了，又心疼，又怕贾母问时难以回答，急的又把赵姨娘骂一顿！又安慰了宝玉，一面取了“败毒散”来敷上。宝玉说：“有些疼，还不妨事。明日老太太问，只说我自己烫的就是了。”凤姐道：“就说自己烫的，也要骂人不小心，横竖有一场气生。”王夫人命人好生送了宝玉回房去。袭人等见了，都慌的了不得。那黛玉见宝玉出了一天的门，便闷闷的，晚间打发人来问了两三遍，知道烫了，便亲自赶过来。只瞧见宝玉自己拿镜子照呢，左边脸上满满的敷了一脸药。黛玉只当十分烫的利害，忙近前瞧瞧，宝玉却把脸遮了，摇手叫他出去，知他素性好洁，故不肯叫他瞧。黛玉也就罢了，但问他：“疼的怎样？”宝玉道：“也不很疼，养一两日就好了。”黛玉坐了一会回去了。
　　次日，宝玉见了贾母，虽自己承认自己烫的，贾母免不得又把跟从的人骂了一顿。过了一日，有宝玉寄名的干娘马道婆到府里来，见了宝玉，唬了一大跳，问其缘由，知是烫的，便点头叹息，一面向宝玉脸上用指头画了几画，口内嘟嘟囔囔的，又咒诵了一回，说道：“包管好了。这不过是一时飞灾。”又向贾母道：“老祖宗，老菩萨，那里知道那佛经上说的利害！大凡王公卿相人家的子弟，只一生长下来，暗里就有多少促狭鬼跟着他，得空儿就拧他一下，或掐他一下，或吃饭时打下他的饭碗来，或走着推他一跤，所以往往的那些大家子孙多有长不大的。”贾母听如此说，便问：“这有什么法儿解救没有呢？”马道婆便说道：“这个容易，只是替他多做些因果善事，也就罢了。再那经上还说：西方有位大光明普照菩萨，专管照耀阴暗邪祟，若有善男信女虚心供奉者，可以永保儿孙康宁，再无撞客邪祟之灾。”贾母道：“倒不知怎么供奉这位菩萨？”马道婆说“也不值什么，不过除香烛供奉以外，一天多添几斤香油，点个大海灯。那海灯就是菩萨现身的法象，昼夜不息的。”贾母道：“一天一夜也得多少油？我也做个好事。”马道婆说：“这也不拘多少，随施主愿心。象我家里就有好几处的王妃诰命供奉的，南安郡王府里太妃，他许的愿心大，一天是四十八斤油；一斤灯草，那海灯也只比缸略小些；锦乡侯的诰命次一等，一天不过二十斤油；再有几家，或十斤、八斤、三斤、五斤的不等，也少不得要替他点。”贾母点头思忖。马道婆道：“还有一件，若是为父母尊长的，多舍些不妨；既是老祖宗为宝玉，若舍多了，怕哥儿担不起，反折了福气了。要舍，大则七斤，小则五斤，也就是了。”贾母道：“既这么样，就一日五斤，每月打总儿关了去。”马道婆道：“阿弥陀佛，慈悲大菩萨！”贾母又叫人来吩咐：“以后宝玉出门，拿几串钱交给他的小子们，一路施舍给僧道贫苦之人。”
　　说毕，那道婆便往各房问安闲逛去了。一时来到赵姨娘屋里，二人见过，赵姨娘命小丫头倒茶给他吃。赵姨娘正粘鞋呢，马道婆见炕上堆着些零星绸缎，因说：“我正没有鞋面子，姨奶奶给我些零碎绸子缎子，不拘颜色，做双鞋穿罢。”赵姨娘叹口气道：“你瞧，那里头还有块象样儿的么？有好东西也到不了我这里。你不嫌不好，挑两块去就是了。”马道婆便挑了几块，掖在袖里。赵姨娘又问：“前日我打发人送了五百钱去，你可在药王面前上了供没有？“马道婆道：“早已替你上了。”赵姨娘叹气道：“阿弥陀佛！我手里但凡从容些，也时常来上供，只是‘心有余而力不足’。”马道婆道：“你只放心，将来熬的环哥大了，得个一官半职，那时你要做多大功德还怕不能么？”
　　赵姨娘听了笑道：“罢，罢！再别提起！如今就是榜样。我们娘儿们跟的上这屋里那一个儿？宝玉儿还是小孩子家，长的得人意儿，大人偏疼他些儿也还罢了，我只不服这个主儿！”一面说，一面伸了两个指头。马道婆会意，便问道：“可是琏二奶奶？”赵姨娘唬的忙摇手儿，起身掀帘子一看，见无人，方回身向道婆说：“了不得，了不得！提起这个主儿，这，一分家私要不都叫他搬了娘家去，我也不是个人！”马道婆见说，便探他的口气道：“我还用你说？难道都看不出来！也亏了你们心里不理论，只凭他去倒也好。”赵姨娘道：“我的娘！不凭他去，难道谁还敢把他怎么样吗？”马道婆道：“不是我说句造孽的话：你们没本事，也难怪。
明里不敢罢咧，暗里也算计了，还等到如今！”赵姨娘听这话里有话，心里暗暗的喜欢，便说道：“怎么暗里算计？我倒有这个心，只是没这样的能干人。你教给我这个法子，我大大的谢你。”马道婆听了这话，拿拢了一处，便又故意说道：“阿弥陀佛！你快别问我，我那里知道这些事？罪罪过过的。”赵姨娘道：“你又来了！你是最肯济困扶危的人，难道就眼睁睁的看着人家来摆布死了我们娘儿们不成？难道还怕我不谢你么？”马道婆听如此，便笑道：“要说我不忍你们娘儿两个受别人的委屈，还犹可，要说谢我，那我可是不想的呀。”赵姨娘听这话松动了些，便说：“你这么个明白人，怎么糊涂了？果然法子灵验，把他两人绝了，这家私还怕不是我们的，那时候你要什么不得呢？”马道婆听了，低了半日头，说：“那时候儿事情妥当了，又无凭据，你还理我呢！”赵姨娘道：“这有何难，我攒了几两体已，还百些衣裳首饰，你先拿几样去。我再写个欠契给你，到那时候儿，我照数还你。“马道婆想了一回道：“也罢了，我少不得先垫上了。”
　　赵姨娘不及再问，忙将一个小丫头也支开，赶着开了箱子，将首饰拿了些出来，并体已散碎银子，又写了五十两欠约，递与马道婆道：“你先拿去作供养。”马道婆见了这些东西，又有欠字，遂满一应承，伸手先将银子拿了，然后收了契。向赵姨娘要了张纸，拿剪子铰了两个纸人儿，问了他二人年庚，写在上面。又找了一张蓝纸，铰了五个青面鬼，叫他并在一处，拿针钉了：“回去我再作法，自有效验的。”忽见王夫人的丫头进来道：“姨奶奶在屋里呢么？太太等你呢。”于是二人散了，马道婆自去，不在话下。
　　却说黛玉，因宝玉烫了脸不出门，倒常在一处说话儿。这日饭后，看了两篇书，又和紫鹃作了一会针线，总闷闷不舒，便出来看庭前才迸出的新笋。不觉出了院门，来到园中，四望无人，惟见花光鸟语，信步便往怡红院来。只见几个丫头舀水，都在游廊上看画眉洗澡呢。听见房内笑声，原来是李纨、凤姐、宝钗都在这里。一见他进来，都笑道：“这不又来了两个？”黛玉笑道：“今日齐全，谁下帖子请的？”凤姐道：“我前日打发人送了两瓶茶叶给姑娘，可还好么？”黛玉道：“我正忘了，多谢想着。”宝玉道：“我尝了不好，也不知别人说怎么样。”宝钗道：“口头也还好。”凤姐道：“那是暹罗国进贡的。我尝了不觉怎么好，还不及我们常喝的呢。”黛玉道：“我吃着却好，不知你们的脾胃是怎样的。”宝玉道：“你说好，把我的都拿了吃去罢。”凤姐道：“我那里还多着呢。”黛玉道：“我叫丫头取去。”凤姐道：“不用，我打发人送来。我明日还有一事求你，一同叫人送来罢。”
　　黛玉听了，笑道：“你们听听，这是吃了他一点子茶叶，就使唤起人来了。”凤姐笑道：“你既吃了我们家的茶，怎么还不给我们家作媳妇儿？”众人都大笑起来。黛玉涨红了脸，回过头去，一声儿不言语。宝钗笑道：“二嫂子的诙谐真是好的。”黛玉道：“什么诙谐！不过是贫嘴贱舌的讨人厌罢了！”说着又啐了一口。凤姐笑道：“你给我们家做了媳妇，还亏负你么？”指着宝玉道：“你瞧瞧人物儿配不上？门第儿配不上？根基儿家私儿配不上？那一点儿玷辱你？”黛玉起身便走。宝钗叫道：“颦儿急了，还不回来呢！走了倒没意思。”说着，站起来拉住。才到房门，只见赵姨娘和周姨娘两个人都来瞧宝玉，宝玉和众人都起身让坐，独凤姐不理。宝钗正欲说话，只见王夫人房里的丫头来说：“舅太太来了，请奶奶姑娘们过去呢。”李纨连忙同着凤姐儿走了。赵周两人也都出去了。宝玉道：“我不能出去，你们好歹别叫舅母进来。”又说：“林妹妹，你略站站，我和你说话。”凤姐听了，回头向黛玉道：“有人叫你说话呢，回去罢。”便把黛玉往后一推，和李纨笑着去了。
　　这里宝玉拉了黛玉的手，只是笑，又不说话。黛玉不觉又红了脸，挣着要走。宝玉道：“嗳哟！好头疼！”黛玉道：“该，阿弥陀佛！”宝玉大叫一声，将身一跳，离地有三四尺，口内乱嚷，尽是胡话。黛玉并众丫要都唬慌了，忙报知王夫人与贾母。此时王子腾的夫人也在这里，都一齐来看。宝玉一发拿刀弄杖，寻死觅活的，闹的天翻地覆。贾母、王夫人一见，唬的抖衣乱战，儿一声肉一声，放声大哭。于是惊动了众人，连贾赦，邢夫人、贾珍、贾政并琏、蓉、芸、萍、薛姨妈、薛蟠并周瑞家的一干家中上下人等并丫环媳妇等，都来园内看视，登时乱麻一般。正没个主意，只见凤姐手持一把明晃晃的刀砍进园来，见鸡杀鸡，见犬杀犬，见了人瞪着眼就要杀人。众人一发慌了。周瑞家的带着几个力大的女人，上去抱住，夺了刀，抬回房中。平儿、丰儿等哭的哀天叫地。贾政心中也着忙。当下众人七言八语，有说送祟的，有说跳神的，有荐玉皇阁张道士捉怪的，整闹了半日，祈求祷告，百般医治，并不见好。日落后，王子腾夫人告辞去了。
　　次日，王子腾也来问候。接着小史侯家、邢夫人弟兄并各亲戚都来瞧看，也有送符水的，也有荐僧道的，也有荐医的。他叔嫂二人一发糊涂，不省人事，身热如火，在床上乱说。到夜里更甚，因此那些丫环不敢上前，故将他叔嫂二人都搬到王夫人的上房内，着人轮班守视。贾母、王夫人、邢夫人并薛姨妈寸步不离，只围着哭。此时贾赦、贾政又恐哭坏了贾母，日夜熬油费火，闹的上下不安。贾赦还各处去寻觅僧道。贾政见不效验，因阻贾赦道：“儿女之数总由天命，非人力可强。他二人之病百般医治不效，想是天意该如此，也只好由他去。”贾赦不理，仍是百般忙乱。
　　看看三日光阴，凤姐宝玉躺在床上，连气息都微了。合家都说没了指望了，忙的将他二人的后事都治备下了，贾母、王夫人、贾琏、平儿、袭人等更哭的死去活来。只有赵姨娘外面假作忧愁，心中称愿。
　　至第四日早，宝玉忽睁开眼向贾母说道：“从今以后，我可不在你家了，快打发我走罢。”贾母听见这话，如同摘了心肝一般。赵姨娘在旁劝道：“老太太也不必过于悲痛，哥儿已是不中用了，不如把哥儿的衣服穿好，让他早些回去，也省他受些苦。只管舍不得他，这口气不断，他在那里也受罪不安。”这些话没说完，被贾母照脸啐了一口唾沫，骂道：“烂了舌头的混账老婆！怎么见得不中用了？你愿意他死了有什么好处？你别作梦！他死了，我只合你们要命！都是你们素日调唆着，逼他念书写字，把胆子唬破了，见了他老子就象个避猫鼠儿一样。都不是你们这起小妇调唆的？这会子逼死了他，你们就随了心了！我饶那一个！”一面哭，一面骂。贾政在旁听见这些话，心里越发着急，忙喝退了赵姨娘，委宛劝解了一番。忽有人来回：“两口棺木都做齐了。”贾母闻之，如刀刺心，一发哭着大骂，问：“是谁叫做的棺材？快把做棺材的人拿来打死！”闹了个天翻地覆。
　　忽听见空中隐隐有木鱼声，念了一句“南无解冤解结菩萨！有那人口不利、家宅不安、中邪祟、逢凶险的，找我们医治。”贾母、王夫人都听见了，便命人向街上找寻去。原来是一个癞和尚同一个破道士。那和尚是怎的模样？但见：
　　鼻如悬胆两眉长，目似明星有宝光。
　　破衲芒鞋无住迹，腌更有一头疮。
　　那道人是如何模样？看他时：
　　一足高来一足低，浑身带水又拖泥。
　　柏逢若问家何处，却在蓬莱弱水西。
　　贾政因命人请进来，问他二人：“在何山修道？”那僧笑道：“长官不消多话，因知府上人口欠安，特来医治的。”贾政道：“有两个人中了邪，不知有何仙方可治？”那道人笑道：“你家现在希世之宝，可治此病，何须问方？”贾政心中便动了，因道：“小儿生时虽带了一块玉来，上面刻着‘能除凶邪’，然亦末见灵效。那僧道：“长官有所不知。那宝玉原是灵的，只因为声色货利所迷，故此不灵了。今将此宝取出来，待我持诵持诵，自然依旧灵了。”贾政便向宝玉项上取下那块玉来，递与他二人。那和尚擎在掌上，长叹一声，道：“青埂峰下，别来十三载矣。人世光阴迅速，尘缘未断，奈何奈何！可羡你当日那段好处：
　　天不拘兮地不羁，心头无喜亦无悲。
　　只因锻炼通灵后，便向人间惹是非。
　　可惜今日这番经历呵：
　　粉渍脂痕污宝光，房栊日夜困鸳鸯。
　　沉酣一梦终须醒，冤债偿清好散场。”
　　念毕，又摩弄了一回，说了些疯话，递与贾政道：“此物已灵，不可亵渎，悬于卧室槛上，除自己亲人外，不可令阴人冲犯。三十三日之后，包管好了。”贾政忙命人让茶，那二人已经走了，只得依言而行。
凤姐、宝玉果一日好似一日的，渐渐醒来，知道饿了，贾母、王夫人才放心了。众妹妹都在外间听消息。黛玉先念了一声佛，宝钗笑而不言。惜春道：“宝姐姐笑什么？”宝钗道：“我笑如来佛比人还忙，又要度化众生，又要保佑人家病痛，都叫他速好。又要管人家的婚姻，叫他成就。你说可忙不忙？可好笑不好笑？”一时黛玉红了脸，啐了一口道：“你们都不是好人！再不跟着好人学，只跟着凤丫头学的贫嘴贱舌的。”一面说，一面掀帘子出去了。
欲知端详，下回分解。

Xiaohong’s mind was in such confusion and she was so lovesick that she dozed off. She dreamed that Jia Yun was trying to drag her away, but turned to run and tripped over the threshold. This fright woke her up and she realized that it had only been a dream. After that she tossed and turned, unable to sleep all night.

She did not get up until it was light. Some young maids came to ask her to sweep the floors and fetch water for washing. Without making her toilet, Xiaohong hastily did up her hair in front of the mirror and washed her hands and face, then started to sweep the rooms.

Now Baoyu, who had noticed her the previous day, had thought of asking for her by name to wait on him; but he was afraid that Xiren and the others might resent this, and he had not yet found out what her temper was like. The idea preyed on his mind. When he got up that morning he did not wash or comb his hair but sat there in a brown study. Presently he let down the paper window, and through the gauze panel he could see the maids sweeping the courtyard. All of them were rouged and powdered, decked out with flowers or willowy ornaments — all, that is, except the one he had seen the day before. Slipping on his shoes, he sauntered out of his room to look at the flowers, glancing right and left. Then, raising his head, he saw someone leaning on the railing below the covered walk in the southwest corner, half hidden by the flowering crab-apple. He took a step forward to look more closely. It was the maid of the day before, lost in thought. He would have gone up to her but did not like to. As he hesitated, Bihen came to ask him to wash his face, so he had to go in.

Xiaohong was still in a daze when Xiren beckoned to her. She had to go over.

“Our sprayer is broken,” said Xiren. “Will you go to Miss Lin’s place to borrow one?”

Xiaohong accordingly set off for Bamboo Lodge. When she reached Cuizhou Bridge she saw that the higher slopes were screened off by curtains and remembered that workmen were planting trees there that day. A group of men were digging in the distance, and Jia Yun was sitting on a rock supervising them. She would have liked to go over but did not dare. So having quietly fetched the sprayer from Bamboo Lodge she went back in low spirits to her own room, where she lay down to sleep. The other maids, assuming that she was unwell, let her be.

The next day was the birthday of the wife of Wang Ziteng. Messengers came to invite the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, but since the old lady was not going her daughter-in-law decided not to go either. However, Aunt Xue went with Xifeng, the three Jia girls, Baochai and Baoyu, and they did not return until the evening.

Lady Wang was sitting in Aunt Xue’s rooms when Jia Huan came back from school. She told him to copy out some extracts from the Diamond Sutra and intonate them. He seated himself on the kang in his mother’s apartment, called for a candle to be lit and, putting on airs as he wrote, now asked Caiyun to pour him tea, now Yuchuan to trim the wick, then complained that Jinchuan was blocking his light. Normally all the maids disliked him and paid no attention. Only Caixia, who was on good terms with him, brought him tea and urged him softly:

“Do be sensible. Why ask for trouble?”

He glared at her.

“I know how it is,” he retorted. “Don’t think you can fool me. Now that you’re friendly with Baoyu you’ve no time for me. I’ve seen that.”

Caiyun set her teeth and jabbed her finger at his head.

“You heartless beast! You’re like the dog that bit Lü Dongbin — you don’t know a friend when you see one.”

As they were talking Xifeng came in with Lady Wang, who started questioning Jia Huan about the ladies who had been present that day, the operas performed and the feast.

Soon Baoyu arrived too. Having paid his respects to his mother he pulled off his cap, removed his long gown and his boots and nestled against Lady Wang, who caressed him while he put his arms round her neck and chattered.

Just then Lady Wang came in and asked what they were talking about. “My child,” she said to Pao-yu, “you’ve drunk too much again. Your face is burning. If you keep on rubbing it like that you’ll get tipsy. Why not lie down quietly for a little?” She told the maids to fetch a pillow, and Pao-yu lay down behind her, asking Tsai-hsia to stroke him. He started joking with her, but she answered listlessly, keeping her eyes on Chia Huan. Pao-yu caught her hand.

“Do be nice to me, dear sister,” he begged.

But Tsai-hsia pulled her hand away and fixed her eyes on Chia Huan.

“If you go on pestering me I’ll scream,” she warned.

Now Chia Huan had overheard them. He had long hated Pao-yu, and now the sight of him fooling with Tsai-hsia made his jealousy burst into flame. He thought hard and hit on a way to injure his brother. Deliberately pretending to lose his grip, he tilted his candlestick so that the burning candle fell on Pao-yu’s face.

Pao-yu cried out in pain. Everyone in the room jumped with fright. They quickly moved a standard lamp from the floor to the kang to see what had happened, and discovered Pao-yu’s face was covered with grease. Lady Wang, flustered and angry, sent for help to wash him while she scolded Chia Huan. Hsi-feng scrambled on to the kang to see what was the matter.

“Is Third Brother still such a bungler?” she cried. “I’ve no patience with such a clumsy oaf. Aunt Chao should teach him how to behave.”

This reminded Lady Wang to send for Concubine Chao.

“What sort of a son have you reared?” she stormed. “He never does a thing right. I’ve overlooked it time and again, but this time I’m not going to. You’ve encouraged him in his wickedness.”

Concubine Chao had to swallow her anger and help attend to Pao-yu. She found a row of blisters on his left cheek, but fortunately his eyes were unhurt. Lady Wang’s heart ached for him, yet she was afraid the Lady Dowager might ask questions and she would have no answer. She vented her anger on Concubine Chao again, then soothed Pao-yu and fetched some ointment of powdered rhinoceros horn to apply to the burn.

“It stings a bit, but it’s nothing,” said Pao-yu. “If the old lady asks, just say I scalded myself.”

“She may say you scalded yourself, but she’ll blame the others for not looking after you properly,” remarked Hsi-feng. “There’s bound to be a row in any case.”

Lady Wang ordered the maids to see Pao-yu carefully back to his own room. Hsi-jen and the others were shocked by the sight of his face. Tai-yu, who had been moping all day while Pao-yu was out, sent several times to ask after him. And when she heard he was burned she came straight over. She found him studying his face in the mirror, the left side of which was covered with ointment. Thinking the burn serious, she went up to have a look. But Pao-yu, knowing her fastidiousness, covered his face and waved her away, not wanting her to see the mess. She had to desist.

“Does it hurt very much?” she asked.

“No, it’s nothing. I’ll be all right in a couple of days.”

She sat with him for a little while, then went back to her own room.

The next day, when Pao-yu saw his grandmother, although he admitted scalding himself she gave his attendants a scolding for their carelessness.

The day after that, his godmother Mother Ma the Taoist nun came to the mansion. The sight of Pao-yu gave her quite a shock. When she heard how he had been burned she nodded and sighed, then drew some characters with her finger on his face and muttered an incantation.

“I guarantee a cure,” she told them. “It’s just an accident.”

Then she said to the Lady Dowager, “Venerable Ancestor, you don’t realize how true the Buddhist scriptures are. All the sons of noble families have evil spirits in attendance who pinch or tip them up when no one’s about. That’s why so many of them sicken and die young.”

She might pinch him, or knock the bowl from his hand at meal times, or give him a shove when he was walking, so that many children of good family don’t live to grow up.”

“Is there any way to avert this?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“That’s easy,” replied Mother Ma. “Just do more good works on his behalf to acquire merit. Besides, the scriptures tell us that in the West there’s a Bodhisattva of Great Light who specializes in protecting children from evil influences. Any pious man or woman who offers her reverence with a sincere heart can ensure that her sons and grandsons will be safe and sound, with no risk of being possessed.”

“What should one offer this Bodhisattva?” asked the old lady.

“Not much. Apart from incense and candles, a few catties of oil a day for the big lamp in front of her image. That sea of light is the manifestation of the Bodhisattva which shines without ceasing day and night.”

“How much oil would be used in a whole day and night? I’d like to do something to acquire merit too.”

“There’s no fixed amount. It depends on the donor. In my own humble temple, for instance, several ladies of high rank make offerings. The Prince of Nanan’s consort, for one, makes a large donation of forty-eight catties of oil a day, and one catty of wick, so that the lamp in front of the image is almost as big as a tub. The lady of the Marquis of Jinxiang makes a smaller donation of twenty catties. Other families give ten, eight, three or five catties — it’s up to them. But we have to keep the lamp alight for all of them.”

The Lady Dowager nodded thoughtfully.

“Another thing,” continued Mother Ma. “If the offering is for a parent or an elder, more can be given; but as you’re doing this for your grandson, too large a donation might be more than he can stand and bring him bad luck instead of good. If you decide to give, five to seven catties a day would be about right.”

“In that case we’ll make it five catties a day, and every month you can send for the money to pay for it.”

“Amida Buddha! Merciful Bodhisattva!” exclaimed the nun.

The Lady Dowager then ordered a servant to tell the pages in charge of Baoyu that in future, whenever he went out, they must give a few strings of cash to any poor Buddhist or Taoist monks or priests they met on the way to distribute in alms.

Having accomplished her purpose, Mother Ma went to the other apartments to pay her respects and have a little recreation. In due course she reached Concubine Zhao’s rooms, where the two of them exchanged greetings and the concubine told a maid to serve tea.

She was pasting pieces of silk for shoe uppers, and the nun, noticing a pile of cuttings on the kang, remarked, “I’m just out of material for uppers. If you’d give me a few pieces of silk, any colour will do, I could make myself some shoes.”

Concubine Zhao heaved a sigh.

“Look and see if there’s anything decent here,” she said. “Nothing good ever comes my way. If you don’t turn up your nose at these, just take your pick.”

Mother Ma selected a dozen pieces and stuffed them into her sleeve.

“The other day,” continued Concubine Zhao, “I sent you five hundred cash. Did you offer it all to the King of Medicine?”

“Yes, long ago.”

“Amida Buddha!” she sighed. “If I were better off I’d give more often, but I’m afraid ‘my heart is willing but my purse is lean.’”

“Don’t worry,” said the nun. “When Huan is grown up and gets an official post, you’ll be able to do as many good works as you please.”

“Enough, enough! Don’t bring that up!” Concubine Zhao snorted. “The way things are now is bad enough. How can our sort ever compete with the others in this house? Baoyu is still a child, and because he’s good-looking and knows how to make himself agreeable his grandmother dotes on him — that’s only natural. But what I can’t stomach is....” She held up two fingers.

Knowing that she meant Xifeng, the nun promptly asked, “Do you mean the wife of Lord Jia She?”

Concubine Zhao, much alarmed, waved her hand towards the door. Then getting up and raising the portiere she looked out. Seeing no one about, she came back and said to the nun.

Gracious Buddha! You’ve no idea how that woman’s been raking it in! If she doesn’t move the whole of the Chia family’s property to her own home, my name isn’t Chao!” Mother Ma, who saw what she was driving at, tried to draw her out.

“Need you tell me?” she asked. “Of course I can see it. I’m only surprised you put up with it and let her have her way.”

“My dear lady! If we let her have her way, that’s because nobody dares do anything about it.”

“I shouldn’t say this, it’s so wicked; but you’re too poor-spirited. Why wait till now? If you daren’t do anything openly, you could have done something in secret. Why put up with it all this time?”

Aware that there was something behind this, Concubine Chao was delighted.

“What could I do in secret?” she asked. “I’ve the will, but no one to help me. If you’ll show me a way, I shall be most grateful.”

Mother Ma could see that the two of them were on the same wavelength. But she prevaricated, “Gracious Buddha! Don’t ask me. I don’t know anything about such things. That would be a sin.”

“Come now! You’re always so willing to help people in trouble. Are you going to stand by and watch people bully us to death? Are you afraid I shan’t show my gratitude?”

Mother Ma smiled.

“All right, I can’t bear to see you two wronged. But as for gratitude, I don’t want any of that.”

Hearing her tone soften, Concubine Chao said, “You’re such an intelligent woman, how can you be so dense? If you have some way to get rid of those two, this property will be ours, you can be sure of that. Then you can have anything you like.”

Mother Ma lowered her head and thought this over.

“When that time comes and all’s accomplished, there’ll be no evidence. You may not want to know me any more.”

“That’s no problem. I have some savings and a few things like clothes and trinkets. You can take some of them now. And I’ll give you an IOU for the rest. Once it’s done, I’ll pay you in full.”

Mother Ma thought a little longer.

“All right then,” she said at last. “I’ll just have to advance the money.”

Concubine Chao lost no time in sending her maid away. She opened her cases, produced some of her trinkets and savings in loose silver, and wrote an IOU for fifty taels which she gave to Mother Ma.

“Take these first as a deposit.”

The sight of the money and the IOU won Mother Ma’s consent. She tucked away the silver first, then the IOU. After that she asked Concubine Chao for a piece of paper and cut out two paper figures. Having ascertained the year, month, day and hour of Pao-yu and Lady Wang’s birth, she wrote these down too. Then she found some blue paper and cut out five blue-faced devils which she told Concubine Chao to put together.

“I’ll go home now to work my magic. It’s bound to take effect.”

Just then a maid of Lady Wang’s came in.

“Are you there, madam?” she asked. “Her Ladyship wants you.”

So they separated and Mother Ma went off.

Tai-yu, because of Pao-yu’s scalded face, stayed at home and they were often together. One day after lunch she read for a while, then did some embroidery with Tzu-chuan. But feeling listless she went out to look at the bamboo shoots sprouting in front of her lodge. She strolled on then into the Garden where all was quiet, with no one about, and she sauntered aimlessly, enjoying the flowers and birdsong, until she found herself at Happy Red Court. Some maids were drawing water there, and others in the verandah were watching a thrush bathe. She could hear laughter inside the house, and going in found Li Wan, Hsi-feng and Pao-chai there. At sight of her they cried:

“Here’s another!”

“What a gathering!” exclaimed Tai-yu. “Who sent out invitations?”

“I sent some tea the other day,” said Hsi-feng.

"How are you, miss?" asked Baoyu. "I'd forgotten, thank you for reminding me," she answered. "I didn't think much of it, but I don't know how the others found it." "It tasted all right to me," said Baochai. "That was tribute tea from Siam," remarked Xifeng. "I didn't think much of it either. It's not as good as the tea we drink every day." "I thought it good," said Daiyu. "But I suppose everyone has a different taste." "If you like it you can have my share," offered Baoyu. "I've plenty left," Xifeng told her. "I'll send a maid to fetch it." "Don't bother. I'll have it brought to you. There's something I want to ask you to do tomorrow; I'll send it over at the same time." Daiyu chuckled, "Do you hear that? Just because I had some of her tea she starts ordering me about." "Had our tea, have you?" Xifeng teased. "Why aren't you our daughter-in-law yet?" The whole party burst out laughing. Daiyu blushed and turned her head away without a word. "Sister-in-law's jokes are really amusing," Baochai smiled. "Amusing? I call it disgusting vulgarity," Daiyu retorted, and spat in disgust. Xifeng chuckled, "Would you lose by being our daughter-in-law? Just look," she pointed at Baoyu. "Isn't he presentable enough? Doesn't he come from a good family? Isn't he rich enough? What could disgrace you about it?" Daiyu sprang up and made to leave. Baochai called out, "Catch her, Frowner! If she goes there'll be no fun." She rose to stop her, but at the door they were met by Concubine Zhao and Concubine Zhou, who had come to see how Baoyu was. He and all the others stood up to offer them seats, only Xifeng ignored them. Baochai was about to speak when a maid from Lady Wang's apartments announced that the wife of their uncle had called and asked the young ladies to go over. Li Wan and Xifeng left at once. The two concubines also took their leave. "I can't go out," said Baoyu. "For goodness' sake don't ask Auntie in." He added, "Wait a bit, cousin. I want to have a word with you." Xifeng, overhearing this, turned back to tell Daiyu, "Someone wants a word with you. You'd better go back." She pushed her and left laughing with Li Wan. Baoyu took Daiyu's hand then and just smiled, without saying a word. She could not help blushing and tried to break away. "Oh!" he cried. "How my head aches!" "Serve you right! Buddha be praised!" He gave a cry, jumped three or four feet from the ground and started raving deliriously. In consternation Daiyu and the maids reported this to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. And as the wife of Wang Ziteng happened to be there too, they all came over together. By now Baoyu was seizing a sword and flourishing a club, searching high and low for someone to kill, and raising a terrific commotion. The sight threw his grandmother and mother into such palpitations of fear that they trembled and wailed. And their lamentations threw the whole household into confusion. Soon everyone came to the Garden to see him -- Jia She, Lady Xing, Jia Zhen, Jia Zheng, Jia Lian, Jia Rong, Jia Yun, Jia Ping, Aunt Xue, Xue Pan, Zhou Rui's wife and all the servants, maids and nannies, so that the place was packed. They were at a loss what to do when Xifeng, brandishing a gleaming sword, charged into the Garden, slashing at fowls and dogs and glaring wildly as if bent on killing any human being in her path. This threw the others into even greater panic. Zhou Rui's wife, mustering several sturdy maids, managed to grab her and disarm her, then carried her back to her room. Pinger and Fenger wept as if their hearts would break. Jia Zheng, completely nonplussed, could only stamp his feet and sigh as he listened to the conflicting advice of his household.

Some advocated exorcism, some a dance to invoke the gods, some a Taoist from the Jade Emperor’s Temple to drive out the demons. For half a day they prayed and sought help from all quarters, trying every possible cure, but without success. At sunset Lady Wang’s sister-in-law went home.

The next day Wang Ziteng came to inquire after the patients, followed by the Marquis of Zhongjing, Lady Xing’s brothers and other relatives. Some brought charms, some recommended monks or priests, others doctors. But the two cousins were now quite unconscious, burning with fever and raving deliriously. At night they grew even worse, so that the maids were afraid to approach them and they had to be moved to Lady Wang’s room where nurses could keep watch over them in shifts. The Lady Dowager, Lady Wang, Lady Xing and Aunt Xue never left them, simply staying there to weep. And Jia She and Jia Zheng, afraid that their mother would make herself ill with grief — for all this weeping and wailing by day and night was upsetting the whole household — were also very worried. Jia She went everywhere to find more monks and priests to come to the rescue; but as this had no effect Jia Zheng tried to stop him.

“It’s fate that determines the life of children,” he said. “It’s no use trying to force the hand of Providence. They’ve been ill for some time and all the doctors have failed to cure them; this must be the will of Heaven. We may as well let things take their course.”

Jia She turned a deaf ear, however, and went on searching frantically for help.

By the third day the patients had taken to their beds and seemed at their last gasp. The whole household had given up hope and prepared their coffins. The Lady Dowager, Lady Wang, Jia Lian, Pinger and Xiren wept as if their hearts would break; only Concubine Zhao and Jia Huan pretended to grieve while secretly rejoicing.

Then at dawn on the fourth day Baoyu suddenly opened his eyes and said to his grandmother:

“From now on I’m leaving your family. Do hurry up and get me ready to go.”

The old lady thought this the raving of delirium. But Concubine Zhao, who was standing by, urged:

“Don’t take on so, madam. The boy’s done for. Better dress him in his best and let him go in peace. If we don’t let him go now, he’ll suffer even more in the next world.”

Before she could finish the Lady Dowager spat in her face.

“Stinking, shameless slut!” she swore. “He’s not done for. May you die yourself one of these days! What good would it do you if he died? Don’t think you can fool me. If he dies, I’ll have it out with the lot of you. Day in and day out you’ve been egging his father on, forcing him to study till the poor child’s too scared to see his own shadow. That’s all your doing, you bitches. And now you’ve hounded him to death, you’ll have your way. But don’t think I’ll let you off.”

She went on cursing and crying. Jia Zheng, standing nearby, was more worried than ever. He hastily dismissed Concubine Zhao and tried to soothe his mother with soft words.

Just then a servant announced that the two coffins were ready.

This news pierced the old lady’s heart like a dagger. Breaking into fresh lamentations she stormed:

“Who said they were to make coffins? Fetch the men who made them at once. Beat them to death for me!”

All was confusion until they heard a wooden fish, and a chant from the air:

“Na-a-mu Audi-octa-siddha Buddha! All who suffer from slander, domestic troubles, evil influences and bad luck, come to us for deliverance.”

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang at once sent servants out to inquire. They came back to report that it was a scabby-headed monk and a lame Taoist. The monk had a long nose and heavy eyebrows, his eyes were brilliant as stars, and he was dressed in a tattered gown with straw sandals on his feet. The other, in rags too and covered with mud, had one leg shorter than the other.

Jia Zheng ordered them to be invited in.

He invited them in and asked from what mountain they had come.

“There is no need to question us, sir,” the monk replied with a smile. “Hearing that some of your household are unwell, we have come to cure them.”

“Two people here are bewitched. Do you know of any efficacious remedy?”

The Taoist smiled. “Since you have a rare treasure in your household which can cure them, why ask for a remedy?”

Jia Zheng was impressed by this. “When my son was born he had a jade in his mouth inscribed with the words ‘Exorcizes Evil Spirits,’” he said. “But, so far, it hasn’t proved effective.”

“You don’t understand, sir,” replied the monk. “That jade was efficacious, but having been contaminated by worldly lusts and pleasures it has lost its potency. If you will fetch it now and let me bless it, its efficacy will be restored.”

Jia Zheng took the jade from Baoyu’s neck and handed it to them. The monk held it on the palm of his hand and sighed.

“Thirteen years have slipped by since we met below Greensickness Peak. How swiftly time passes in the world of men! Alas, your earthly karma is not yet ended. But what fine deeds you have to your credit!

‘Heaven cannot curb, nor earth sojourn confine;

No grief or joy has touched that heart of stone.

But since this magic jade was first refined,

What storms of passion have about it blown!

Alas, today its lustre is defiled

By filth and stains which love and lust have bred;

Long slumber in a world of wine and flowers

Is followed by regret for what is fled.

All debts of wrong paid off, all ties severed,

Back to its native place it will be borne.

Better to shatter it, than still to let

Love and remorse its purity deform!’”

After declaiming this he rubbed the jade for a while and muttered some magic incantations over it, then handed it back to Jia Zheng.

“Now its spiritual power is restored,” he said, “but you must not profane it. Hang it over the threshold of the inner room and let no women apart from the inmates of the house come near it. In thirty-three days, I guarantee, they will be cured.”

Jia Zheng would have offered them tea, but the two strangers had already left. He could only do as they had said.

Xifeng and Baoyu improved daily, gradually recovering consciousness and asking for food. This reassured the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, while the girls outside were informed of their progress. Daiyu first exclaimed “Buddha be praised!” at this news.

Baochai smiled but said nothing.

“What are you smiling at, cousin?” asked Xichun.

“I was smiling at the way Buddha is expected to attend to everything,” Baochai told her. “He has to save all living creatures and answer people’s prayers to be cured of illnesses or have a speedy recovery. On top of that, he has to arrange marriages. Don’t you think he must be very busy? Doesn’t it strike you as ridiculous?”

Daiyu flushed.

“You’re neither of you any good,” she cried. “Instead of following the example of good people, you’re learning from Xifeng to make cheap, dirty jokes.” With that she flung aside the portiere and went out.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第26章 蜂腰桥设言传心事 潇湘馆春困发幽情

话说宝玉养过了三十三天之后，不但身体强壮，亦且连脸上疮痕平复，仍回大观园去。这也不在话下。
　　且说近日宝玉病的时节，贾芸带着家下小厮坐更看守，尽夜在这里，那小红同众丫环也在这里守着宝玉。彼此相见日多，渐渐的混熟了。小红见贾芸手里拿着块绢子，倒象是自己从前掉的，待要问他，又不好问。不料那和尚道士来过，用不着一切男人，贾芸仍种树去了。这件事待放下又放不下，待要问去又怕人猜疑。正是犹豫不决、神魂不定之际，忽听窗外问道：“姐姐在屋里没有？”小红闻听，在窗眼内望外一看，原来是本院的个小丫头佳蕙，因答说：“在家里呢，你进来罢。”佳蕙听了跑进来，就坐在床上，笑道：“我好造化！才在院子里洗东西，宝玉叫往林姑娘那里送茶叶，花大姐姐交给我送去。可巧老太太给林姑娘送钱来，正分给他们的丫头们呢，见我去了，林姑娘就抓了两把给我。也不知是多少，你替我收着。”便把手绢子打开，把钱倒出来交给小红。小红就替他一五一十的数了收起。
　　佳惠道：“你这两日心里到底觉着怎么样，依我说，你竟家去住两日，请一个大夫来瞧瞧，吃两剂药，就好了。”小红道：“那里的话？好好儿的，家去做什么？”佳蕙道：“我想起来了，林姑娘生的弱，时常他吃药，你就和他要些来吃，也是一样。”小红道：“胡说，药也是混吃的？”佳蕙道：“你这也不是个长法儿，又懒吃懒喝的，终久怎么样？”小红道：“怕什么，还不如早些死了倒于净。”佳蕙道：“好好儿的，怎么说这些话？”小红道：“你那里知道我心里的事！”佳蕙点头，想了一会道：“可也怨不得你。这个地方。本也难站。就象昨儿老太太因宝玉病了这些日子，说伏侍的人都辛苦了，如今身上好了，各处还香了愿，叫把跟着的人都按着等儿赏他们。我们算年纪小，上不去，我也不抱怨；象你怎么也不算在里头？我心里就不服。袭人那怕他得十分儿，也不恼他，原该的。说句良心话，谁还能比他呢？别说他素日殷勤小心，就是不殷勤小心，也拼不得。只可气睛雯、绮霞他们这几个都算在上等里去，仗着宝玉疼他们，众人就都捧着他们。你说可气不可气？”小红道：“也犯不着气他们。俗语说的：‘千里搭长棚，没有个不散的筵席。’谁守一辈子呢？不过三年五载，各人干各人的去了，那时谁还管谁呢！”这两句话不觉感动了佳蕙心肠，由不得眼圈儿红了，又不好意思无端的哭，只得勉强笑道：“你这话说的是。昨儿宝玉还说：明儿怎么收拾房子，怎么做衣裳。倒象有几百年熬煎似的。”
　　小红听了，冷笑两声，方要说话，只见一个未留头的小丫头走进来，手里拿看些花样子并两张纸，说道：“这两个花样子叫你描出来呢。”说着，向小红撂下，回转身就跑了。小红向外问道：“到底是谁的？也等不的说完就跑。‘谁蒸下馒头等着你，怕冷了不成？’”那小丫头在窗外只说得一声：“是绮大姐姐的。”抬起脚来，咕咚咕咚又跑了。小红便赌气把那样子撂在一边，向抽屉内找笔。找了半天，都是秃的，因说道：“前儿一枝新笔放在那里了？怎么想不起来？”一面说，一面出神，想了一回，方笑道：“是了，前儿晚上莺儿拿了去了。”因向佳蕙道：“你替我取了来。”佳蕙道：“花大姐姐还等着我替他拿箱子，你自己取去罢。”小红道：“他等着你，你还坐着闲磕牙儿，我不叫你取去，他也不‘等’你了。坏透了的小蹄子！”
　　说着自己便出房来。出了恰红院，一径往宝钗院内来，刚至沁芳亭畔，只见宝玉的奶娘李嬷嬷从那边来。小红立住，笑问道：“李奶奶，你老人家那里去了，怎么打这里来？”李嬷嬷站住，将手一拍，道：“你说，好好儿的，又看上了那个什么云哥儿雨哥儿的，这会子逼着我叫了他来。明儿叫上屋里听见，可又是不好。”小红笑道：“你老人家当真的就信着他去叫么？”李嬷嬷道：“可怎么样呢？”小红笑道：“那一个要是知好歹，就不进来才是。”李嬷嬷道：“他又不傻，为什么不进来？”小红道：“既是进来，你老人家该别和他一块儿来，回来叫他一个人混碰，看他怎么样！”李嬷嬷道：“我有那样大工夫和他走！不过告诉了他，回来打发个小丫头子或是老婆子，带进他来就完了。”说着拄着拐，一径去了。
　　小红听说，便站着出神，且不去取笔。不多时，只见一个小丫头跑来，见小红站在那里，便问道：“红姐姐，你在这里作什么呢？”小红抬头见是小丫头子坠儿，小红道：“那里去？”坠儿道：“叫我带进芸二爷来。”说着，一径跑了。这里小红刚走至蜂腰桥门前，只见那边坠儿引着贾芸来了。那贾芸一面走，一面拿眼把小红一溜；那小红只装着和坠儿说话，也把眼去一溜贾芸：四目恰好相对。小红不觉把脸一红，一扭身往蘅芜院去了。不在活下。
　　这里贾芸随着坠儿逶迤来至怡红院中，坠儿先进去回明了，然后方领贾芸进去。贾芸看时，只见院内略略有几点山石，种着芭蕉，那边有两只仙鹤，在松树下剔翎。一溜回廊上吊着各色笼子，笼着仙禽异鸟。上面小小五间抱厦，一色雕镂新鲜花样镉扇，上面悬着一个匾，四个大字，题道是：“怡红快绿”。贾芸想道：“怪道叫‘怡红院’，原来匾上是这四个字。”正想着，只听里面隔着纱窗子笑说道：“快进来罢，我怎么就忘了你两三个月！”贾芸听见是宝玉的声音，连忙进入房内，抬头一看，只见金碧辉煌，文章闪烁，却看不见宝玉在那里。一回头，只见左边立着一架大穿衣镜，从镜后转出两个一对儿十五六岁的丫头来，说：“请二爷里头屋里坐。”贾芸连正眼也不敢看，连忙答应了。
　　又进一道碧纱厨，只见小小一张填漆床上，悬着大销金撤花帐子，宝玉穿着家常衣服，着鞋，倚在床上，拿着本书。看见他进来，将书掷下，早带笑立起身来。贾芸忙上前请了安，宝玉让坐，便在下面一张椅子上坐了。宝笑道：“只从那个月见了你，我叫你往书房里来，谁知接接连连许多事情，就把你忘了。”贾芸笑道：“总是我没造化，偏又遇着叔叔欠安。叔叔如今可大安了？”宝玉道：“大好了。我倒听见说你辛苦了好几天。”贾芸道：“辛苦也是该当的。叔叔大安了，也是我们一家子的造化。”说着，只见有个丫环端了茶来与他。那贾芸嘴里和宝玉说话，眼睛却瞅那丫环，细挑身子，容长脸儿，穿着银红袄儿，青缎子坎肩，白绫细褶儿裙子。那贾芸自从宝玉病了，他在里头混了两天，都把有名人口记了一半，他看见这丫环，知道是袭人。他在宝玉房中比别人不同，如今端了茶来，宝玉又在旁边坐着，便忙站起来笑道：“姐姐怎么给我倒起茶来？我来到叔叔这里，又不是客，等我自己倒罢了。”宝玉道：“你只管坐着罢。丫头们跟前也是这么着。”贾芸笑道：“虽那么说，叔叔屋里的姐姐们，我怎么敢放肆呢。”一面说，一面坐下吃茶。
　　那宝玉便和他说些没要紧的散话，又说道谁家的戏子好，谁家的花园好，又告诉他谁家的丫头标致，谁家的酒席丰盛，又是谁家有奇货，又是谁家有异物。那贾芸口里只得顺着他说。说了一回，见宝玉有些懒懒的了，便起身告辞。宝玉也不甚留，只说：“你明儿闲了只管来。”仍命小丫头子坠儿送出去了。
　　贾芸出了怡红院，见四顾无人，便慢慢的停着些走，口里一长一短和坠儿说话。先问他：“几岁了？名字叫什么？你父母在那行上？在宝叔屋里几年了？一个月多少钱？共总宝叔屋内有几个女孩子？”那坠儿见问，便一桩桩的都告诉他了。贾芸又道：“刚才那个和你说话的，他可是叫小红？”坠儿笑道：“他就叫小红。你问他作什么？”贾芸道：“方才他问你什么绢子，我倒拣了一块。”坠儿听了笑道：“他问了我好几遍，可有看见他的绢子的。我那里那么大工夫管这些事？今儿他又问我，他说我替他找着了还谢我呢。才在蘅芜院门口说的，二爷也听见了，不是我撤谎。好二爷，你既拣了，给我罢，我看他拿什么谢我。”原来上月贾芸进来种树之时，便拣了一块罗帕，知是这园内的人失落的，但不知是那一个人，故不敢造次。今听见小红问坠儿，知是他的，心内不胜喜幸。又见坠儿追索，心中早得了主意，便向袖内将自己的一块取出来，向坠儿笑道：“我给是给你，你要得了他的谢礼，可不许瞒着我。”坠儿满口里答应了，接了绢子，送出贾芸，回来找小红，不在话下。
　　如今且说宝玉打发贾芸去后，意思懒懒的，歪在床上，似有朦胧之态。袭人便走上来，坐在床沿上推他，说道：“怎么又要睡觉？你闷的很，出去逛逛不好？”宝玉见说，携着他的手笑道：“我要去，只是舍不得你。”袭人笑道：“你没别的说了！”一面说，一面拉起他来。宝玉道：“可往那里去呢？怪腻腻烦烦的。”袭人道：“你出去了就好了，只管这么委琐，越发心里腻烦了。”宝玉无精打彩，只得依他。晃出了房门，在回廊上调弄了一回雀儿，出至院外，顺着沁芳溪，看了一回金鱼。只见那边山坡上两只小鹿儿箭也似的跑来。宝玉不解何意，正自纳闷，只见贾兰在后面，拿着一张小弓儿赶来。一见宝玉在前，便站住了，笑道：“二叔叔在家里呢，我只当出门去了呢。”宝玉道：“你又淘气了。好好儿的，射他做什么？”贾兰笑道：“这会子不念书，闲着做什么？所以演习演习骑射。”宝玉道：“磕了牙，那时候儿才不演呢。”
　　说着，便顺脚一径来至一个院门前，看那凤尾森森，龙吟细细，正是潇湘馆。宝玉信步走人，只见湘帘垂地，悄无人声。走至窗前，觉得一缕幽香从碧纱窗中暗暗透出，宝玉便将脸贴在纱窗上看时，耳内忽听得细细的长叹了一声，道：“每日家情思睡昏昏！”宝玉听了，不觉心内痒将起来。再看时，只见黛玉在床上伸懒腰。宝玉在窗外笑道：“为什么‘每日家情思睡昏昏’的？”一面说，一面掀帘子进来了。黛玉自觉忘情，不觉红了脸，拿袖子遮了脸，翻身向里装睡着了。宝玉才走上来，要扳他的身子，只见黛玉的奶娘并两个婆子却跟进来了，说：“妹妹睡觉呢，等醒来再请罢。”刚说着，黛玉便翻身坐起来，笑道：“谁睡觉呢？”那两三个婆子见黛玉起来，便笑道：“我们只当姑娘睡着了。”说着，便叫紫鹃说：“姑娘醒了，进来伺候。”一面说，一面都去了。
　　黛玉坐在床上，一面抬手整理鬓发，一面笑问宝玉道：“人家睡觉，你进来做什么？”宝玉见他星眼微饧，香腮带赤，不觉神魂早荡，一歪身坐在椅子上，笑道：“你才说什么？”黛玉道：“我没说什么。”宝玉笑道：“给你个榧子吃呢！我都听见了。”二人正说话，只见紫鹃进来，宝玉笑道：“紫鹃，把你们的好茶沏碗我喝。”紫鹃道：“我们那里有好的？要好的只好等袭人来。”黛玉道：“别理他。你先给我舀水去罢。”紫鹃道：“他是客，自然先沏了茶来再舀水去。”说着，倒茶去了。宝玉笑道：“好丫头！‘若共你多情小姐同鸳帐，怎舍得叫你叠被铺床？”黛玉登时急了，撂下脸来说道：“你说什么？”宝玉笑道：“我何尝说什么？”黛玉便哭道：“如今新兴的，外头听了村话来，也说给我听，看了混账书，也拿我取笑儿。我成了替爷们解闷儿的了。”一面哭，一面下床来，往外就走。宝玉心下慌了，忙赶上来说：“好妹妹，我一时该死．你好歹别告诉去！我再敢说这话，嘴上长个疔，烂了舌头。“
　　正说着，只见袭人走来，说道：“快回去穿衣裳去罢，老爷叫你呢。”宝玉听了，不觉打了个焦雷一般，也顾不得别的，疾忙回来穿衣服。出园来，只见焙茗在二门前等着。宝玉问道：“你可知道老爷叫我是为什么？”焙茗道：“爷快出来罢，横竖是见去的，到那里就知道了。”一面说，一面催着宝玉。转过大厅，宝玉心里还自狐疑，只听墙角边一阵呵呵大笑，回头见薛蟠拍着手跳出来，笑道：“要不说姨夫叫你，你那里肯出来的这么快！”焙茗也笑着跪下了。宝玉怔了半天，方想过来是薛蟠哄出他来。薛蟠连忙打恭作揖赔不是，又求：“别难为了小子，都是我央及他去的。”宝玉也无法了，只好笑问道：“你哄我也罢了，怎么说是老爷呢？我告诉姨娘去，评评这个理，可使得么？”薛蟠忙道：“好兄弟，我原为求你快些出来，就忘了忌讳这句话，改日你要哄我，也说我父亲就完了。”宝玉道：“嗳哟，越发的该死了。”又向焙茗道：“反叛杂种，还跪着做什么？”焙茗连忙叩头起来。薛蟠道：“要不是，我也不敢惊动：只因明儿五月初三日，是我的生日，谁知老胡和老程他们，不知那里寻了来的，这么粗这么长粉脆的鲜藕，这么大的西瓜，这么长这么大的暹罗国进贡的灵柏香熏的暹罗猪、鱼。你说这四样礼物，可难得不难得？那鱼、猪不过贵而难得，这藕和瓜亏他怎么种出来的。我先孝敬了母亲，赶着就给你们老太太、姨母送了些去。如今留了些，我要自己吃恐怕折福，左思右想除我之外惟你还配吃，所以特请你来。可巧唱曲儿的一个小子又来了，我和你乐一天何如？”
　　一面说，一面来到他书房里，只见詹光、程日兴、胡斯来、单聘仁等并唱曲儿的小子都在这里。见他进来，请安的，问好的，都彼此见过了。吃了茶，薛播即命人：“摆酒来。”话犹未了，众小厮七手八脚摆了半天，方才停当归坐。宝玉果见瓜藕新异，因笑道：“我的寿礼还没送来，倒先扰了。”薛蟠道：“可是呢，你明儿来拜寿，打算送什么新鲜物儿？”宝玉道：“我没有什么送的。若论银钱吃穿等类的东西，究竟还不是我的；惟有写一张字，或画一张画，这才是我的。”薛蟠笑道：“你提画儿，我才想起来了。昨儿我看见人家一本春宫儿，画的很好。上头还有许多的字，我也没细看，只看落的款，原来是什么‘庚黄’的。真好的了不得。”宝玉听说，心下猜疑道：“古今字画也都见过些，那里有个‘庚黄’？”想了半天，不觉笑将起来，命人取过笔来，在手心里写了两个字，又问薛蟠道：“你看真了是‘庚黄’么？”薛蟠道：“怎么没看真？”宝玉将手一撒给他看道：“可是这两个字罢？其实和‘庚黄’相去不远。”众人都看时，原来是“唐寅”两个字，都笑道：“想必是这两个字，大爷一时眼花了，也未可知。”薛蟠自觉没趣，笑道：“谁知他是‘糖银’是‘果银’的！”
　　正说着，小厮来回：“冯大爷来了。”宝玉便知是神武将军冯唐之子冯紫英来了。薛蟠等一齐都叫“快请”。说犹未了，只见冯紫英一路说笑已进来了，众人忙起席让坐。冯紫英笑道：“好啊，也不出门了，在家里高乐罢。”宝玉、薛蟠都笑道：“一向少会。老世伯身上安好？”紫英答道：“家父倒也托庇康健。但近来家母偶着了些风寒，不好了两天。”薛蟠见他面上有些青伤，便笑道：“这脸上又和谁挥拳来，挂了幌子了？”冯紫英笑道：“从那一遭把仇都尉的儿子打伤了，我记了，再不怄气，如何又挥拳？这脸上是前日打围，在铁网山叫兔鹘梢了一翅膀。”宝玉道：“几时的话？”紫英道：“三月二十八日去的，前儿也就回来了。”宝玉道：“怪道前儿初三四儿我在沈世兄家赴席不见你呢！我要问，不知怎么忘了。单你去了，还是老世怕也去了？”紫英道：“可不是，家父去我没法儿，去罢了。难道我闲疯了，咱们几个人吃酒听唱的不乐，寻那个苦恼去？这一次，大不幸之中却有大幸。”
　　薛蟠众人见他吃完了茶．都说道：“且入席，有话慢慢的说。”冯紫英听说，便立起身来说道：“论理，我该陪饮几杯才是，只是今儿有一件要紧的事，回去还要见家父面回，实不敢领。”薛蟠、宝玉众人那里肯依，死拉着不放。冯紫英笑道：“这又奇了。你我这些年，那一回有这个道理的？实在不能遵命。若必定叫我喝，拿大杯来，我领两杯就是了。”众人听说，只得罢了，薛蟠执壶，宝玉把盏，斟了两大海。那冯紫英站着，一气而尽。宝玉道：“你到底把这个‘不幸之幸’说完了再走。”冯紫英笑道：“今儿说的也不尽兴，我为这个，还要特治一个东儿，请你们去细谈一谈，二则还有奉恳之处。”说着撒手就走。薛蟠道：“越发说的人热刺刺的扔不下，多早晚才请我们？告诉了也省了人打闷雷。”冯紫英道：“多则十日，少则八天。”一面说，一面出门上马去了。众人回来，依席又饮了一回方散。
　　宝玉回至园中，袭人正惦记他去见贾政，不知是祸是福，只见宝玉醉醺醺回来，因问其原故，宝玉一一向地说了。袭人道：“人家牵肠挂肚的等着，你且高乐去，也到底打发个人来给个信儿！”宝玉道：“我何尝不要送信儿，因冯世兄来了，就混忘了。”正说着，只见宝钗走进来，笑道：“偏了我们新鲜东西了。”宝玉笑道：“姐姐家的东西，自然先偏了我们了。”宝钗摇头笑道：“昨儿哥哥倒特特的请我吃，我不吃，我叫他留着送给别人罢。我知道我的命小福薄，不配吃那个。”说着，丫环倒了茶来，吃茶说闲话儿，不在话下。
　　却说那黛玉听见贾政叫了宝玉去了，一日不回来，心中也替他忧虑。至晚饭后，闻得宝玉来了，心里要找他问问是怎么样了，一步步行来。见宝钗进宝玉的园内去了，自己也随后走了来。刚到了沁芳桥，只见各色水禽尽都在池中浴水，也认不出名色来，但见一个个文彩闪灼，好看异常，因而站住，看了一回。再往怡红院来，门已关了，黛玉即便叩门。谁知晴雯和碧痕二人正拌了嘴，没好气，忽见宝钗来了，那晴雯正把气移在宝钗身上，偷着在院内抱怨说：“有事没事跑了来坐着，叫我们三更半夜的不得睡觉！”忽听又有人叫门，晴雯越发动了气，也并不问是谁，便说道：“都睡下了，明儿再来罢！”
　　黛玉素知丫头们的性情，他们彼此玩耍惯了，恐怕院内的丫头没听见是他的声音，只当别的丫头们了，所以不开门；因而又高声说道：“是我，还不开门么？”晴雯偏偏还没听见，便使性子说道：“凭你是谁，二爷吩咐的，一概不许放进人来呢！”黛玉听了这话，不觉气怔在门外。待要高声问他，逗起气来，自己又回思一番：“虽说是舅母家如同自己家一样，到底是客边。如今父母双亡，无依无靠，现在他家依栖，若是认真怄气，也觉没趣。”一面想，一面又滚下泪珠来了。真是回去不是，站着不是。正没主意，只听里面一阵笑语之声，细听一听，竟是宝玉、宝钗二人。黛玉心中越发动了气，左思右想，忽然想起早起的事来：“必意是宝玉恼我告他的原故。但只我何尝告你去了。你也不打听打听，就恼我到这步田地！你今儿不叫我进来，难道明儿就不见面了？”越想越觉伤感，便也不顾苍苔露冷，花径风寒，独立墙角边花阴之下，悲悲切切，呜咽起来。原来这黛玉秉绝代之姿容，具稀世之俊美，不期这一哭，把那些附近的柳枝花朵上宿鸟栖鸦，一闻此声，俱忒楞楞飞起远避，不忍再听。正是：
　　花魂点点无情绪，鸟梦痴痴何处惊。
　　因又有一首诗道：
　　颦儿才貌世应稀，独抱幽芳出绣闺。
　　呜咽一声犹未了，落花满地鸟惊飞。
那黛玉正自啼哭，忽听吱喽喽一声，院门开处，不知是那一个出来。
要知端的，下回分解。

After thirty-three days of convalescence Baoyu, now strong and healthy again with all the sores on his face healed, went back to live in Grand View Garden. Of this no more need be said.

During his illness Jia Yun had kept watch with pages and serving-men, taking it in turns to sit up at night. And Xiaohong together with some of the maids had also nursed him. As they saw each other every day, they gradually became better acquainted. Noticing that the handkerchief in Jia Yun’s hand looked like the one she had lost, Xiaohong wanted to ask him about it but felt embarrassed. Then the arrival of the monks and Taoists had made the presence of all men superfluous, and Jia Yun had gone back to his tree-planting. She could not get this matter out of her mind, yet was afraid of arousing suspicion if she questioned him. While she was still hesitating, someone called from outside the window:

“Are you in, sister?”

Peeping out, Xiaohong saw it was Jiahui, a young maid from the compound.

“Yes, come in,” she answered.

Jiahui ran in and sat down on the bed.

“My luck’s in!” she cried. “I was washing things in the courtyard just now and Baoyu told Sister Xiren to give me some tea to take to Miss Lin. It so happened that the old lady had sent Miss Lin some money which she was distributing to her maids, and when I arrived she gave me two handfuls. I’ve no idea how much it is. Will you keep it for me?”

She opened her handkerchief and poured out the cash for Xiaohong, who counted it before putting it away.

“How are you feeling these days?” asked Jiahui. “If you ask me, you should go home for a couple of days and call in a doctor to prescribe some medicine. That would soon set you right.”

“What an idea! I’m all right. Why should I go home?”

“I’ve just thought of something. Miss Lin’s often poorly and has to take medicine. Why not ask her for some?”

“Don’t talk such nonsense! Medicine isn’t something you can take at random.”

“But you can’t go on like this, not eating or drinking properly. How will you manage?”

“What does it matter? The sooner I die the better.”

“What a thing to say when you’re all right!”

“You’ve no idea what’s on my mind.”

Jiahui nodded and thought for a moment.

“Well, I don’t blame you,” she said. “This isn’t an easy place to work in. For instance, because Baoyu has been ill so long the old lady said yesterday that all who’d been nursing him deserved a reward, and now that he’s better and she’s offered incense and redeemed her vows everywhere, she’s going to give them presents according to grade. I’m not complaining that I’m too young to be put on the list; but why should you be left out? I think that’s unfair. I don’t grudge Xiren the highest reward — she deserves it. Honestly, who can compare with her? Quite apart from the fact that she’s so conscientious and helpful, even if she weren’t we couldn’t do without her. What makes me mad is that Qingwen and Yixia should be put on the highest grade. Just because Baoyu’s fond of them, everybody makes much of them. Don’t you think that’s outrageous?”

“There’s no call to be angry. As the proverb says, ‘Even the longest feast must break up at last.’ Who’s going to stay here all her life? In another three or five years we’ll all be going our different ways, and then it won’t matter what becomes of any of us.”

This touched Jiahui to the heart. Her eyes reddened and, not wanting to cry for no reason, she forced a smile.

“You’re right. But yesterday Baoyu was talking about the rooms to be done up and the clothes to be made, as if we had hundreds of years ahead of us.”

Xiaohong gave a scornful laugh.

She was interrupted by a young maid with unplucked eyebrows who ran in, holding some embroidery patterns and two sheets of paper.

“You’re to copy these patterns,” said the child. She tossed them to Xiaohong and darted away.

“Who for?” Xiaohong called after her. “Can’t you wait to finish what you’re saying? Who’s keeping steamed buns warm for you, afraid they may get cold?”

“For Sister Xiren,” answered the little maid from the courtyard. Then pitter-patter, pitter-patter, she ran off.

In high dudgeon Xiaohong tossed the patterns aside and started hunting in the drawer for a paintbrush. But after some search all she found were a few worn-out ones.

“Where’s that new brush I had the other day?” she grumbled. “How stupid of me to forget.” After thinking hard she suddenly smiled. “I remember. Ying’er took it the other evening.” She turned to Jiahui. “Fetch it for me, will you?”

“Sister Xiren’s waiting for me to fetch her box. Get it yourself.”

“If she’s waiting, why are you sitting here gossiping? If I don’t make you go, she won’t get her box, you little slut.”

So Xiaohong went out herself. She had just passed Seeping Fragrance Pavilion on her way to Bacchai’s compound when she saw Nanny Li, Baoyu’s old wet-nurse, approaching.

“Where are you going, nanny?” she asked with a smile. “How come you’re coming from that direction?”

The old woman stopped and slapped one hand.

“Just look at that now,” she cried. “He’s taken a fancy to some Yun or other and he’s making me go to fetch him. If Their Ladyships get to hear of this, there’ll be trouble.”

“Are you really going to fetch him, nanny?”

“Why not?”

“If he has any sense, he won’t come.”

“Of course he’ll come. Why shouldn’t he?”

“If he does, you shouldn’t bring him in yourself but let him find his own way here and see what happens.”

“Haven’t I enough to do, trailing round with him? I shall just tell him and send a maid or old nurse to bring him in.” Leaning on her cane, the old woman went on her way.

Xiaohong stood there lost in thought, forgetting to fetch the brush. Presently another young maid came running up.

“What are you doing here, sister?” she asked when she saw Xiaohong.

Xiaohong looked up and saw it was Zhuier.

“Where are you going?”

“I’ve to take Master Yun in.” With that she ran on.

Xiaohong had just reached the gate at the bridge when Zhuier appeared with Jia Yun. As he walked along, Jia Yun shot a glance at the girl, who deliberately chatted with Zhuier as she stole a look at him. Their eyes met. Xiaohong blushed and turned away to go to Alpinia Park. But no more of this.

Jia Yun followed Zhuier then to Happy Red Court. She went in first to announce him and then ushered him in. He saw some miniature rocks and plantains, with two storks under a pine preening their feathers. The covered corridors were hung with cages containing different kinds of rare birds. Above the five-sectioned lodging with its tastefully carved and painted partitions hung a board inscribed with the words: Happy Red and Delightful Green.

“No wonder it’s called Happy Red Court,” thought Jia Yun.

On the tablet were these four words. He was still musing when a voice called from the other side of the gauze window, “Come on in. How is it I’ve forgotten you all these months?”

Recognizing Baoyu’s voice, Jia Yun entered. Looking up, he was dazzled by a blaze of gold and splendour but could not see where Baoyu was. Then turning his head he caught sight of a large mirror let into the partition on the left, and out from behind this came two girls of fifteen or sixteen, who announced:

“Master Bao asks you to take a seat in the inner room.”

Not venturing to look at them directly, Jia Yun assented and followed them through a second partition of green gauze into a small room hung with a flowered curtain of red silk from which gold patterns had been rubbed. Baoyu, in informal dress, was sitting on the edge of the bed, a book in his hand. When he saw his visitor he tossed the book aside and stood up with a smile. Jia Yun stepped forward to pay his respects and Baoyu made him take a seat on a chair below the bed.

“Since I saw you that month and told you to come and see me in my study,” said Baoyu, “one thing after another cropped up and I clean forgot you.”

“It was my bad luck,” rejoined Jia Yun, “falling ill just when you were unwell, uncle. Are you quite better now?”

“Yes, quite. I hear you were hard at work for several days.”

“I was glad to do what I could. Your recovery means good fortune for our whole family.”

As he was speaking a maid brought in tea. While talking to Baoyu, Jia Yun was eyeing this slender, oval-faced girl in a pink silk jacket, blue satin sleeveless jacket and white silk figured satin skirt. Since his attendance during Baoyu’s illness he had learned by heart the names of half the inmates of the mansion. He knew that this was Xiren, who had a higher position than the other maids in Baoyu’s apartments. And now that she had brought him tea with Baoyu sitting right there, he rose quickly to his feet with a smile.

“Sister, how can I trouble you to wait on me?” he protested. “When I call on uncle I’m not a guest. I could have poured my own tea.”

“Just sit down,” said Baoyu. “That’s how they’re trained to serve.”

“I know, uncle, but how dare I take liberties in front of the young ladies in your room?”

As he said this he sat down again to drink his tea, while Baoyu chatted about one thing and nothing — which family had the best actors, which the best garden; whose maids were the prettiest, who gave the best feasts; who had unusual curios, who had rare goods. Jia Yun had to humour him, and after a while, seeing that Baoyu was rather tired, he rose to take his leave. Baoyu did not press him to stay.

“Come again when you’re free tomorrow,” was all he said, and he told a young maid to see the visitor out.

Once outside Happy Red Court, Jia Yun looked round. When he saw that there was no one about he slackened his pace and started chatting with Zhui’er, asking how old she was, what her name was, what her parents did, how many years she had been with Baoyu, how much she made a month, and how many girls there were altogether in his apartments. Zhui’er answered all his questions.

Then he asked, “Is the one who was talking to you just now called Xiaohong?”

“Yes, she is,” said Zhui’er with a smile. “Why do you ask?”

“She was asking you about some handkerchief, and it so happens I’ve found one.”

At that Zhui’er exclaimed, “She’s asked me several times if I’ve seen it. But I’ve no time to bother about such things. She said today if I found it for her she’d reward me. Now just back in Alpinia Park....”

You heard what was said at the gate, sir, so you know I’m not lying. Now that you’ve found it, sir, please give it to me. I want to see how she rewards me.”

Now the previous month, when Jia Yun came in to plant trees, he had picked up a handkerchief. Knowing that it must belong to someone in the Garden but not to whom, he had not ventured to do anything about it. Now that he heard Hongyu questioning Zhuier, he knew it must be hers and was overjoyed. When Zhuier asked for it back, he had an idea. He took his own handkerchief from his sleeve.

“I’ll give you this,” he said. “But mind you don’t keep her reward all to yourself.”

Zhuier assented readily and took the handkerchief. Then she saw him out and went back to find Hongyu. But no more of this.

After Baoyu had sent Jia Yun away he felt so listless that he lay down on his bed and dozed off. Xiren came and sat on the edge of the bed to shake him.

“How can you sleep again?” she asked. “If you’re feeling bored, why not go for a stroll outside?”

He took her hand and replied with a smile, “I’d like to, but I can’t bear to leave you.”

“Get up!” She smiled and pulled him up.

“Where can I go? I’m sick of everything.”

“Once you’re out you’ll be all right. Moping like this will only make you more depressed.”

So listlessly Baoyu let himself be persuaded to go out. He amused himself for a while with the birds on the verandah, then strolled out of the court to look at the goldfish in Seeping Fragrance Stream. He saw two fawns dart like arrows down the opposite hillside, and was wondering what had startled them when Jia Lan appeared in pursuit, a small bow in his hand. At sight of Baoyu the boy halted.

“So you’re at home, uncle,” he said. “I thought you’d gone out.”

“What mischief are you up to now?” asked Baoyu. “Why shoot at those poor little things?”

“I’ve no school today and I’ve nothing to do,” Jia Lan explained. “I was just practising archery and horsemanship.”

“Wait till you chip your teeth, then you’ll stop.”

Baoyu walked on then until he reached a courtyard gate. He saw the dense green of massed phoenix tails and heard the faint rustle of dragon beards. This was Bamboo Lodge. Strolling in, he found the bamboo screen hanging low and all quiet within. When he reached the window he caught a whiff of subtle fragrance through the green gauze. Pressing his face to the gauze he heard a long, faint sigh and the words:

“Each day in a drowsy dream of love.”

His heart started to beat faster. Looking in he saw Daiyu stretching herself on her bed.

“Why ‘each day in a drowsy dream of love’?” he asked with a grin, lifting the portiere and stepping inside.

Daiyu, ashamed to have been overheard, hid her face in her sleeves and turned towards the wall pretending to be asleep.

“I won’t let you sleep!” he cried, starting to turn her over.

But before he could do so two old nurses hurried in.

“She’s asleep, sir. Please come back after she’s woken up.”

As they spoke Daiyu sat up with a laugh.

“Who’s asleep?” she asked.

“We thought you were asleep, miss.” The nurses chuckled and called for Zijuan. “Your young lady’s awake. Come in and keep her company.”

With that they left.

Daiyu sat up, smoothing her hair, and smiled at Baoyu.

“Why come in when people are asleep?”

As he saw her starry eyes slightly veiled and her fragrant cheeks flushed, he could not help being enchanted. He flopped down on a chair and asked with a smile:

“What was that you were saying just now?”

"I didn’t say anything." Dai-yu denied it.

He laughed. "I’ll give you a betel-nut to crack. I heard you all right."

As they were talking Zijuan came in.

"Zijuan," said Baoyu with a smile, "make me a cup of your best tea, will you?"

"We’ve none of the best here," she retorted. "If you want the best you’ll have to wait for Xiren."

"Don’t take any notice of him," Dai-yu told her. "First go and fetch me some water."

"He’s a guest, so of course I must make him tea before I fetch water." With that she went out to brew tea.

"What a good girl!" exclaimed Baoyu. "If I shared the love-bird curtain with your sweet mistress, would I let you make the bed and put out the pillows?"

Dai-yu burst into tears at once.

"How disgusting!" she cried. "You’ve picked up some vulgar talk outside and come here to insult me. I’ll report you to uncle and aunt." She ran off weeping towards the inner room.

Baoyu stopped her in alarm. "I deserve to die for saying such a thing," he pleaded. "Don’t tell on me, there’s a dear! If ever I talk that way again, may a boil grow on my tongue and may it rot away!"

Just then Xiren came in. "You’re wanted quick," she announced. "You must go and change."

This news shook Baoyu like a thunder-clap. Forgetting everything else he hurried back to change. As he left the Garden he saw Beiming waiting for him by the inner gate.

"Why does my father want me?" he asked.

"Just come along quick, sir. You’ll find out when you get there." The boy urged him on.

They had rounded the large hall when Baoyu, still very uneasy, heard a loud guffaw from behind the corner of the wall. Xue Pan clapped his hands as he jumped out.

"If I hadn’t said the old man wanted you, you wouldn’t have come out so fast." Beiming chuckled and dropped to his knees.

Baoyu stood gaping, too taken aback to collect his wits, until Xue Pan bowed and apologized.

"Don’t blame the lad," he begged. "I put him up to it."

Baoyu could not help laughing.

"You can fool me if you like, but why say my father wanted me? I’ve a good mind to tell aunt and see what she thinks of such a joke."

"I only wanted you out quickly, good brother, and forgot to watch my tongue. Next time you play a trick on me, just say my father wants me, and we’ll be quits."

"For goodness sake!" cried Baoyu. "You deserve to die even more than I did just now." He turned to Beiming. "What are you kneeling for, you young scoundrel?" The boy kowtowed and stood up.

Xue Pan then explained, "I wouldn’t have disturbed you for nothing, but tomorrow, the third, is my birthday, and old Cheng and old Hu — goodness knows where they found them — have given me such rare presents: a fresh lotus-root as thick as that and so long, a melon as big as that, a huge pig and a big Siamese fish smoked with spirit cypress, tribute offerings from Siam. What do you say to such gifts? The fish and pork may be expensive and hard to come by, but the melon and lotus-root — how on earth did they grow them? I gave some first to my mother, then sent some quickly to your mother and Aunt Xue. But I’ve kept some to celebrate with. It would be too selfish to enjoy them alone, and thinking it over I decided you’re the only one besides me who deserves such dainties. That’s why I specially asked you over. And I’ve a young singer here too. Suppose we make a day of it?"

As he was speaking they reached his study, where Zhan Guang, Cheng Rixing, Hu Silai and Shan Renren were gathered with the young actor. At sight of Baoyu they paid their respects and asked after his health.

"Good, now you've all met." After tea Xue Pan ordered a servant to bring wine. Before he had finished speaking the pages set to and in no time, the table was laid. Baoyu was impressed by the novel fruit -- melons and lotus-roots.

"I haven't brought my birthday present yet, but here I am putting you to expense," he said with a smile.

"That's right," answered Xue Pan. "What novel gift are you thinking of bringing tomorrow?"

"I've nothing worth giving," said Baoyu. "As for money, food or clothes, those aren't really mine to give. The only thing I can call my own is to write something or paint a picture."

"That reminds me," cried Xue Pan. "I saw some amorous pictures yesterday which were not at all bad. There were inscriptions too, but I didn't look carefully -- just noticed the signature, which was Geng Huang. They were really fine."

Baoyu could not help suspecting that this must be a mistake. He had seen a good many old and modern paintings but had never come across an artist called Geng Huang. After thinking it over for a while, he burst out laughing and called for a brush. He wrote two characters on the palm of his hand.

"Are you sure it was Geng Huang?" he asked Xue Pan.

"Of course I'm sure."

Baoyu opened his hand to show him. "Are you sure it wasn't these two characters? They're not unlike Geng Huang." The others saw that the two characters were Tang Yin. "Of course," they cried laughingly. "It must have been Tang Yin. Perhaps the gentleman's eyes were dazzled."

Xue Pan was most embarrassed. "Who cares whether it's 'sugar silver' or 'fruit silver'?" he spluttered.

Just then a servant announced, "Master Feng is here." Baoyu knew that this must be Feng Ziying, the son of General Feng Tang of the Divine Might. Xue Pan and the rest called out, "Ask him in quickly." Even as they spoke in came Feng Ziying, laughing and talking. They all rose to offer him a seat.

"Well!" he cried. "So you're feasting at home instead of going out."

"It's a long time since we saw you last," said Baoyu and Xue Pan. "We hope the old gentleman is well."

"Quite well, thank you. My mother caught a chill the other day, though, and she's been poorly for a couple of days."

Xue Pan noticed a bruise on Feng Ziying's face. "Who have you been fighting with again?" he asked. "You've been hanging up a sign."

"Since that time I beat up the son of Commandant Chou, I've learned my lesson and never lose my temper. So how could I get into a fight? This bruise on my face I got the other day falconing on Iron-Net Mountain when my goshawk gave me a flap with his wing."

"When was that?" asked Baoyu.

"We set out on the twenty-eighth of the third month and came back only the day before yesterday."

"No wonder I didn't see you the other day at Brother Shen's place when I went to his party. I meant to ask why, but it slipped my mind. Did you go alone or with the old gentleman?"

"I went with my father. I couldn't get out of it. Am I crazy? Why should I pass up good times with you, drinking and listening to music, to go looking for trouble? Still, although this trip was a bore I had a stroke of luck."

When they saw that Feng Ziying had finished his tea, the others urged, "Do take a seat now. You can tell us your story later."

At that he rose to his feet. "I really ought to keep you company, but I have something important to see my father about today. I hope you'll excuse me."

Xue Pan, Baoyu and the rest would not hear of this and tried to detain him by force.

"This is strange," protested Feng Ziying. "In all these years, have you ever known me to stand on ceremony? I really can't stay. If you insist, then fetch me a big cup and I'll drink two cups with you."

This they had to agree to....

In the end Xue Pan poured the wine and Baoyu, holding the wine-pot, filled two large cups. Feng Ziying standing up tossed off one cup at a draught.

“Do at least tell us what you meant by ‘a lucky misfortune’ before you go,” begged Baoyu.

“I haven’t enjoyed myself enough today,” replied Feng Ziying. “I mean to invite you all to a special feast one day for a good, long talk, and also to ask a favour of you.” With that he walked off.

“The fellow’s left us all on tenterhooks,” cried Xue Pan. “When is this feast to be? Do let us know to save us fretting.”

“Any time within the next ten days.” Feng Ziying waved goodbye and mounted his horse to ride away.

The others went back to their seats and drank for a while longer before dispersing.

When Baoyu got back to the Garden, Xiren, who had been worrying all this time about his summons from his father, was waiting anxiously to know whether it boded good or ill. She was greeted by the sight of her young master returning dead drunk. When she asked what had happened, he told her the whole story.

“I’ve been on tenterhooks all this time,” she scolded, “and you went off to enjoy yourself without so much as sending word to set my mind at rest.”

“I meant to send a message, but then Brother Feng turned up and it slipped my mind.”

Just then Baochai came in.

“So you’ve been feasting on all the delicacies without me,” she said with a smile.

“If it was your family’s food, of course we had first taste,” countered Baoyu.

Baochai shook her head.

“I’m afraid I’m not fated to enjoy such dainties. Yesterday when my brother made a point of inviting me to join you, I told him to keep the things for others.”

A maid served tea then and they chatted for a while. But no more of this.

Let us return to Daiyu. Having heard that Jia Zheng had sent for Baoyu, who had not come back all day, she was worried too. After dinner she heard that he had returned and decided to go and ask what had happened. She walked slowly towards Happy Red Court. Seeing Baochai go into the courtyard just ahead of her, she followed. But when she reached Drenched Blossoms Bridge she was so fascinated by the waterfowl of all descriptions bathing in the pool — she could not tell their names but they had gorgeous, variegated plumage — that she stopped to watch them for a while. By the time she reached Happy Red Court the gate was closed. She knocked.

Now Qingwen and Bihen had been quarrelling and were in a bad temper. And the sight of Baochai, whom Qingwen unfairly held responsible for her annoyance, had provoked her to complain sotto voce in the courtyard:

“She’s always dropping in for a sit-down, keeping us up till the third watch and not letting us get to sleep.”

Hearing now another knock at the gate, she called out crossly without even asking who it was:

“They’ve all gone to bed. Come back tomorrow.”

Daiyu knew the ways of these maids and was afraid the girl, accustomed to their joking, had failed to recognize her voice and taken her for another maid. So she called more loudly:

“It’s me. Aren’t you going to open the gate?”

Qingwen, however, still did not recognize her.

“I don’t care who you are,” she retorted. “Master Bao’s given orders that no one’s to be admitted.”

This left Daiyu speechless with anger. She was on the point of crying out and reproaching the maid, but then it occurred to her:

“Although my uncle’s house is like my own, now that both my parents are dead I’m dependent on others. If I make a scene I shall only make myself look ridiculous....”

At this thought tears rolled down her cheeks. She was turning back, not knowing where to go, when she heard sounds of laughter and talking inside. She listened carefully and identified the voices of Baoyu and Baochai. This made her even more angry, and she thought back over the morning’s happenings.

“I suppose Baoyu is angry with me for telling on him,” she reflected.

"Since when have I ever told on you? You might at least have found out before flying into such a rage. Even if you won't let me in today, are you never going to see me again?" The more she thought the more she felt her heart ache.

Quite regardless of the cold dew on the green moss and the chill wind on the path, she lingered by the corner of the wall under the blossom. And the sound of her sobbing there made the birds fly away from their nests in the boughs and trees nearby, unable to bear the sadness of it. Truly:

Flower spirits in their sadness faint away;

From sweet dreams birds are startled in affright.

As another poem testifies:

None in the world with Frowner can compare;

Alone she leaves the inner room, forlorn.

Hardly has she sobbed out her broken prayer

When birds take flight and falling flowers mourn.

Dai-yu was still weeping when the gate creaked open. But who came out is told in the following chapter.

第27章 滴翠亭杨妃戏彩蝶 埋香冢飞燕泣残红

话说黛玉正自悲泣，忽听院门响处，只见宝钗出来了，宝玉、袭人一群人都送出来。待要上去问着宝玉，又恐当着众人问羞了宝玉不便，因而闪过一旁，让宝钗去了，宝玉等进去关了门，方转过来，尚望着门洒了几点泪。自觉无味，转身回来，无精打彩的卸了残妆。紫鹃、雪雁素日知道黛玉的情性，无事闷坐，不是愁眉，便是长叹，且好端端的不知为着什么，常常的便自泪不干的。先时还有人解劝，或怕他思父母，想家乡，受委屈，用话来宽慰。谁知后来一年一月的，竟是常常如此，把这个样儿看惯了，也都不理论了。所以也没人去理他，由他闷坐，只管外间自便去了。那黛玉倚着床栏杆，两手抱着膝，眼睛含着泪，好似木雕泥塑的一般，直坐到二更多天方才睡了。一宿无话。
　　至次日，乃是四月二十六日，原来这日末时交芒种节。尚古风俗：凡交芒种节的这日，都要设摆各色礼物，祭饯花神，言芒种一过，便是夏日了，众花皆卸，花神退位，须要饯行。闺中更兴这件风俗，所以大观园中之人都早起来了。那些女孩子们，或用花瓣柳枝编成轿马的，或用续锦纱罗叠成千旄旌幢的，都用彩线系了，每一棵树头每一枝花上，都系了这些物事。满园里绣带飘摇，花枝招展，更兼这些人打扮的桃羞杏让，燕妒莺惭，一时也道不尽。
　　且说宝钗、迎春、探春、惜春、李执、凤姐等并大姐儿、香菱与众丫环们，都在园里玩耍，独不见黛玉，迎春因说道：“林妹妹怎么不见？好个懒丫头，这会子难道还睡觉不成？”宝钗道：“你们等着，等我去闹了他来。”说着，便撂下众人，一直往潇湘馆来。正走着，只见文官等十二个女孩子也来了，上来问了好，说了一回闲话儿，才走开。宝钗回身指道：“他们都在那里呢，你们找他们去，我找林姑娘去就来。”说着，逶迤往潇湘馆来。忽然抬头见宝玉进去了，宝钗便站住，低头想了一想：“宝玉和黛玉是从小儿一处长大的，他兄妹间多有不避嫌疑之处，嘲笑不忌，喜怒无常！况且黛玉素多猜忌，好弄小性儿，此刻自己也跟进去，一则宝玉不便，二则黛玉嫌疑，倒是回来的妙。”想毕，抽身回来，刚要寻别的妹妹去。忽见面前一双玉色蝴蝶，大如团扇，一上一下，迎风翩翩，十分有趣。宝钗意欲扑了来玩耍，遂向袖中取出扇子来，向草地下来扑。只见那一双蝴蝶忽起忽落，来来往往，将欲过河去了。引的宝钗蹑手蹑脚的，一直跟到池边滴翠亭上，香汗淋漓，娇喘细细。宝钗也无心扑了，刚欲回来，只听那亭里边喊喊喳喳有人说话。原来这亭子四面俱是游廊曲栏，盖在池中水上，四面雕镂桶子，糊着纸。宝钗在亭外听见说话，便煞住脚往里细听。只听说道：“你瞧这绢子果然是你丢的那一块，你就拿着；要不是，就还芸二爷去。”又有一个说：“可不是我那块！拿来给我罢。”又听道：“你拿什么谢我呢？难道白找了来不成？”又答道：“我已经许了谢你，自然是不哄你的。”又听说道：“我找了来给你，自然谢我；但只是那拣的人，你就不谢他么？”那一个又说道：“你别胡说。他是个爷们家，拣了我们的东西，自然该还的。叫我拿什么谢他呢？”又听说道：“你不谢他，我怎么回他呢？况且他再三再四的和我说了，若没谢的，不许我给你呢。”半晌，又听说道：“也罢，拿我这个给他，算谢他的罢。你要告诉别人呢？须得起个誓。”又听说道：“我告诉人，嘴上就长一个疔，日后不得好死！”又听说道：“嗳哟！咱们只顾说，看仔细有人来悄悄的在外头听见。不如把这隔子都推开了，就是人见咱们在这里，他们只当我们说玩话儿呢。走到跟前，咱们也看的见，就别说了。”
　　宝钗外面听见这话，心中吃惊，想道：“怪道从古至今那些奸淫狗盗的人，心机都不错，这一开了，见我在这里，他们岂不躁了？况且说话的语音，大似宝玉房里的小红。他素昔眼空心大，是个头等刁钻古怪的丫头，今儿我听了他的短儿，‘人急造反，狗急跳墙’，不但生事，而且我还没趣。如今便赶着躲了料也躲不及，少不得要使个‘金蝉脱壳’的法子。”犹未想完，只听“咯吱”一声，宝钗便故意放重了脚步，笑着叫道：“颦儿，我看你往那里藏！”一面说一面故意往前赶。那亭内的小红坠儿刚一推窗，只听宝钦如此说着往前赶，两个人都唬怔了。宝钗反向他二人笑道：“你们把林姑娘藏在那里了？”坠儿道：”何曾见林姑娘了？”宝钗道：“我才在河那边看着林姑娘在这里蹲着弄水儿呢。我要悄悄的唬他一跳，还没有走到跟前，他倒看见我了，朝东一绕，就不见了。别是藏在里头了？”一面说，一面故意进去，寻了一寻，抽身就走，一内说道：“一定又钻在山子洞里去了。遇见蛇，咬一口也罢了。”一面说，一面走，心中又好笑：“这件事算遮过去了。不知他二人怎么样？”
　　谁知小红听了宝钗的话，便信以为真，让宝钗去远，便拉坠儿道：“了不得了，林姑娘蹲在这里，一定听了话去了！”坠儿听了，也半日不言语。小红又道：“这可怎么样呢？”坠儿道：“听见了，管谁筋疼！各人干各人的就完了。”小红道：“要是宝姑娘听见还罢了。那林姑娘嘴里又爱克薄人，心里又细，他一听见了，倘或走露了，怎么样呢？”二人正说着，只见香菱、臻儿、司棋、侍书等上亭子来了。二人只得掩住这话，且和他们玩笑。只见凤姐站在山坡上招手儿，小红便连忙弃了众人，跑至凤姐前，堆着笑问：“奶奶使唤做什么事？”凤姐打量了一回，见他生的干净俏丽，说话知趣，因笑道：“我的丫头们今儿没跟进我来。我这会子想起一件事来，要使唤个人出去，不知你能干不能干？说的齐全不齐全？”小红笑道：“奶奶有什么话，只管吩咐我说去，要说的不齐全，误了奶奶的事，任凭奶奶责罚就是了。”凤姐笑道：“你是那位姑娘屋里的？我使你出去，他回来找你，我好替你说。”小红道：“我是宝二爷屋里的。”凤姐听了笑道：“嗳哟！你原来是宝玉屋里的，怪道呢。也罢了，等他问，我替你说。你到我们家告诉你平姐姐，外头屋里桌子上汝窑盘子架儿底下放着一卷银子，那是一百二十两，给绣匠的工价。等张材家的来，当面秤给他瞧了，再给他拿去。还有一件事，里头床头儿上有个小荷包儿，拿了来。”小红听说，答应着，撤身去了。
　　不多时回来，不见凤姐在山坡上了，因见司棋从山洞里出来，站着系带子，便起来问道：“姐姐，不知道二奶奶往那里去了？”司棋道：“没理论。”小红听了，回身又往四下里一看，只见那边探春、宝钗在池边看鱼，小红上来陪笑道：“姑娘们可知道二奶奶刚才那里去了？”探春道：“往你大奶奶院里找去。”小红听了，再往稻香村来，顶头见晴雯、绮霞、碧痕、秋纹、麝月、侍书、入画、莺儿等一群人来了。晴雯一见小红，便说道：“你只是疯罢！院子里花儿也不浇雀儿也不喂，茶炉子也不弄，就在外头逛！”小红道：“昨儿二爷说了，今儿不用浇花儿，过一日浇一回。我喂雀儿的时候儿，你还睡觉呢。”碧痕道：“茶炉子呢？”小红道：“今儿不该我的班儿，有茶没茶，别问我。”绮霞道：“你听听他的嘴！你们别说了，让他逛罢。”小红道：“你们再问问，我逛了没逛。二奶奶才使唤我说话取东西去。”说着，将荷包举给他们看，方没言语了，大家走开。睛雯冷笑道：“怪道呢！原来爬上高枝儿去了，就不服我们说了。不知说了一句话半句话，名儿姓儿知道了没有，就把他兴头的这个样儿。这一遭半遭儿的也算不得什么，过了后儿，还得听呵。有本事从今儿出了这园子，长长远远的在高枝儿上才算好的呢！”一面说着去了。
　　这里小红听了，不便分证，只得忍气来找凤姐。到了李氏房中，果见凤姐在这里和李氏说话儿呢。小红上来问道：“平姐姐说：奶奶刚出来了，他就把银子收起来了！才张材家的来取，当面秤了给他拿了去了。”说着，将荷包递上去。又道：“平姐姐叫我来回奶奶，才旺儿进来讨奶奶的示下，好往那家子去，平姐姐就把那话按着奶奶的主意打发他去了。”凤姐笑道：“他怎么按着我的主意打发去了呢？”小红道：“平姐姐说：‘我们奶奶问这里奶奶好。我们二爷没在家。虽然迟了两天，只管请奶奶放心。等五奶奶好些，我们奶奶还会了五奶奶来瞧奶奶呢。五奶奶前儿打发了人来说，舅奶奶带了信来了，问奶奶好，还要和这里的姑奶奶寻几丸延年神验万金丹，若有了，奶奶打发人来，只管送在我们奶奶这里。明儿有人去，就顺路给那边舅奶奶带了去。’”小红还未说完，李氏笑道：“嗳哟！这话我就不懂了，什么‘奶奶’‘爷爷’的一大堆。”凤姐笑道：“怨不得你不懂，这是四五门子的话呢。”说着，又向小红笑道：“好孩子，难为你说的齐全，不象他们扭扭捏捏蚊子似的。嫂子不知道，如今除了我随手使的这几个丫头老婆之外，我就怕和别人说话，他们必定把一句话拉长了，作两三截儿，咬文嚼字，拿着腔儿，哼哼唧唧的，急的我冒火，他们那里知道？我们平儿先也是这么着，我就问着他，难道必定装蚊子哼哼就算美人儿了？说了几遭儿才好些儿了。”李执笑道：“都象你泼辣货才好。”凤姐道：“这个丫头就好。刚才这两遭说话虽不多，口角儿就很剪断。”说着，又向小红笑道：“明儿你伏侍我罢，我认你做干女孩儿。我一调理，你就出息了。”
　　小红听了，“扑哧”一笑。凤姐道：“你怎么笑？你说我年轻，比你能大几岁，就做你的妈了？你做春梦呢！你打听打听，这些人比你大的赶着我叫妈，我还不理呢，今儿抬举了你了。”小红笑道：“我不是笑这个，我笑奶奶认错了辈数儿了。我妈是奶奶的干女孩儿，这会子又认我做干女孩儿！”凤姐道：“谁是你妈？”李纨笑道：“你原来不认的他，他是林之孝的女孩儿。”凤姐听了十分诧异，因说道：“哦，是他的丫头啊。”又笑道：“林之孝两口子，都是锥子扎不出一声儿来的。我成日家说，他们倒是配就了的一对儿：一个‘天聋’，一个‘地哑’。那里承望养出这么个伶俐丫头来！你十几了？”小红道：“十七岁了。”又问名字。小红道：“原叫‘红玉’，因为重了宝二爷，如今只叫小红了。”凤姐听说，将眉一皱，把头一回，说道：“讨人嫌的很！得了‘玉’的便宜似的，你也‘玉’我也‘玉’。”因说：“嫂子不知道，我和他妈说：‘赖大家的如今事多，也不知这府里谁是谁，你替我好好儿的挑两个丫头找使。”他只管答应着，他饶不挑，倒把他的女孩儿送给别处去，难道跟我必定不好？”李纨笑道：“你可是又多心了。进来在先，你说在后，怎么怨的他妈？”凤姐也笑道：“既这么着，明儿我和宝玉说，叫他再要人，叫这丫头跟我去。可不知本人愿意不愿意？”小红笑道：“愿意不愿意，我们也不敢说。只是跟着奶奶，我们学些眉眼高低，出入上下，大小的事儿，也得见识见识。”刚说着，只见王夫人的丫头来请，凤姐便辞了李纨去了。小红自回怡红院去，不在话下。
　　如今且说黛玉，因夜间失寝，次日起来迟了，闻得众姐妹都在园中做饯花会，恐人笑他痴懒，连忙梳洗了出来。刚到了院中，只见宝玉进门，来了便笑道：“好妹妹，你昨儿告了我了没有？叫我悬了一夜的心。”黛玉便回头叫紫鹃：“把屋子收拾了，下一扇纱屉子，看那大燕子回来，把帘子放下来，拿狮子倚住。烧了香，就把炉罩上。”一面说，一面又往外走。宝玉见他这样，还认作是昨日晌午的事，那知晚间的这件公案？还打恭作揖的。黛玉正眼儿也不看，各自出了院门，一直找别的姐妹去了。宝玉心中纳闷，自己猜疑：“看起这样光景来，不象是为昨儿的事。但只昨日我回来的晚了，又没有见他，再没有冲撞他的去处儿了。”一面想，一面由不得随后跟了来。
　　只见宝钗、探春正在那边看鹤舞，见黛玉来了，三个一同站着说话儿。又见宝玉来了，探春便笑道：“宝哥哥身上好？我整整的三天没见你了。”宝玉笑道：“妹妹身上好？我前儿还在大嫂子跟前问你呢。”探春道：“宝哥哥，你往这里来，我和你说话。”宝玉听说，便跟了他，离了钗、玉两个，到了一棵石榴树下。探春因说道：“这几天，老爷没叫你吗？”宝玉笑道：“没有叫。”探春道：“昨儿我恍惚听见说，老爷叫你出去来着。”宝玉笑道：“那想是别人听错了，并没叫我。”探春又笑道：“这几个月，我又攒下有十来吊钱了。你还拿了去，明儿出门逛去的时候，或是好字画，或轻巧玩意儿，替我带些来。”宝玉道：“我这么逛去，城里城外大廊大庙的逛，也没见个新奇精致东西，总不过是那些金、玉、铜、磁器，没处撂的古董儿，再么就是绸缎、吃食、衣服了。”探春道：“谁要那些作什么！象你上回买的那柳枝儿编的小篮子儿，竹子根儿挖的香盒儿，胶泥垛的风炉子儿就好了，我喜欢的了不的。谁知他们都爱上了，都当宝贝儿似的抢了去了。”宝玉笑道：“原来要这个。这不值什么，拿几吊钱出去给小子们，管拉两车来。”探春道：“小厮们知道什么？你拣那有意思儿又不俗气的东西，你多替我带几件来，我还象上回的鞋做一双你穿，比那双还加工夫，如何呢？”
　　宝玉笑道：“你提起鞋来，我想起故事来了。一回穿着，可巧遇见了老爷，老爷就不受用，问：‘是谁做的？’我那里敢提三妹妹，我就回说是前儿我的生日舅母给的。老爷听了是舅母给的，才不好说什么了。半日还说：‘何苦来！虚耗人力，作践绫罗，做这样的东西。’我回来告诉了袭人，袭人说：‘这还罢了，赵姨娘气的抱怨的了不得：正经亲兄弟，鞋塌拉袜塌拉的没人看见，且做这些东西！”探春听说，登时沉下脸来，道：“你说，这话糊涂到什么田地！怎么，我是该做鞋的人么？环儿难道没有分例的？衣裳是衣裳，鞋袜是鞋袜，丫头老婆一屋子，怎么抱怨这些话？给谁听呢！我不过闲着没事作一双半双，爱给那个哥哥兄弟，随我的心，谁敢管我不成！这也是他瞎气。”宝玉听了，点头笑道：“你不知道，他心里自然又有个想头了。”
　　探春听说，一发动了气，将头一扭，说道：“连你也糊涂了！他那想头，自然是有的。不过是那阴微下贱的见识。他只管这么想。我只管认得老爷太太两个人，别人我一概不管。就是姐妹弟兄跟前，谁和我好，我就和谁好，什么偏的庶的，我也不知道。论理我不该说他，但他忒昏愦的不象了！还有笑话儿呢，就是上回我给你那钱，替我买那些玩的东西，过了两天，他见了我，就说是怎么没钱，怎么难过。我也不理。谁知后来丫头们出去了，他就抱怨起我来，说我攒的钱为什么给你使，倒不给环儿使呢！我听见这话，又好笑又好气。我就出来往太太跟前去了。”正说着，只见宝钗那边笑道：“说完了来罢，显见的是哥哥妹妹了，撂下别人，且说体己去。我们听一句儿就使不得了？”说着，探春宝玉二人方笑着来了。
　　宝玉因不见了黛玉，便知是他躲了别处去了。想了一想：“索性迟两日，等他的气息一息再去也罢了。”因低头看见许多凤仙石榴等各色落花，锦重重的落了一地，因叹道：“这是他心里生了气，也不收拾这花儿来了。等我送了去，明儿再问着他。”说着，只见宝钗约着他们往后头去。宝玉道：“我就来。”等他二人去远，把那花儿兜起来，登山渡水，过树穿花，一直奔了那日和黛玉葬桃花的去处。
　　将已到了花冢，犹未转过山坡，只听那边有呜咽之声，一面数落着，哭的好不伤心。宝玉心下想道：“这不知是那屋里的丫头，受了委屈，跑到这个地方来哭？”一面想，一面煞住脚步，听他哭道是：
　　花谢花飞飞满天，红消香断有谁怜？
　　游丝软系飘春榭，落絮轻沾扑绣帘。
　　闺中女儿惜春暮，愁绪满怀无着处。
　　手把花锄出绣帘，忍踏落花来复去？
　　柳丝榆荚自芳菲，不管桃飘与李飞。
　　桃李明年能再发，明年闺中知有谁？
　　三月香巢初垒成，梁间燕子太无情。
　　明年花发虽可啄，却不道人去梁空巢已倾。
　　一年三百六十日，风刀霜剑严相逼。
　　明媚鲜妍能几时，一朝飘泊难寻觅。
　　花开易见落难寻，阶前愁杀葬花人。
　　独把花锄偷洒泪，洒上空枝见血痕。
　　杜鹃无语正黄昏，荷锄归去掩重门。
　　青灯照壁人初睡，冷雨敲窗被未温。
　　怪侬底事倍伤神？半为怜春半恼春。
　　怜春忽至恼忽去，至又无言去不闻。
　　昨宵庭外悲歌发，知是花魂与鸟魂？
　　花魂鸟魂总难留，鸟自无言花自羞。
　　愿侬此日生双翼，随花飞到天尽头。
　　天尽头，何处有香丘？
　　未若锦囊收艳骨，一抔净土掩风流。
　　质本洁来还洁去，不教污淖陷渠沟。
　　尔今死去侬收葬，未卜侬身何日丧？
　　侬今葬花人笑痴，他年葬侬知是谁？
　　试看春残花渐落，便是红颜老死时。
　　一朝春尽红颜老，花落人亡两不知！
正是一面低吟，一面哽咽。那边哭的自己伤心，却不道这边听的早已痴倒了。
要知端详，下回分解。

Dai-yu was weeping in her room when the sound of the courtyard gate made her look up. She saw Bao-chai come out, escorted by Bao-yu and Aroma and a whole crowd of other maids. She would have liked to have gone up and asked Bao-yu what the matter was, but she was unwilling to embarrass him by doing so in front of all the others. Accordingly she slipped to one side and let Bao-chai pass, waiting until Bao-yu and the rest had gone back inside and shut the gate before coming out again. She stood for a while gazing after them, the tears streaming down her cheeks, then, conscious of the pointlessness of what she was doing, turned back and listlessly began removing her ornaments and preparing for the night.

Now Nightingale and Snowgoose were well used to their young mistress’s moods. They knew that it was her habit, whenever she had nothing else to do, to sit on her own, frowning and sighing and crying for no apparent reason. At first, when she had been like this, they had tried to reason with her, imagining that she was fretting for her parents and her home or that she had been upset about something and needed to be jollied out of it. But as month succeeded month and year succeeded year and the same mood continued, they had gradually become accustomed to it and had learned to take no notice. So now, when they saw her sitting there on her own, crying, they ignored her and went about their own business outside. Dai-yu leaned against the bed-rail, clasping her knees with her arms, and sat staring before her, the tears still wet upon her cheeks. It was after ten o’clock before at last she lay down to sleep.

Nothing else happened that night.

The following day was the twenty-sixth of the fourth month. It was the day on which the festival of Grain in Ear was due to begin. According to ancient custom, at the beginning of Grain in Ear everyone made offerings of various gifts to the Flower Goddess, because Grain in Ear was the time when the hot weather began and all the flowers died, and the Flower Goddess was obliged to quit the world on that day. This custom was particularly observed in women’s quarters, and consequently everyone in Prospect Garden was up betimes that morning. The girls had made little coaches and horses and flags and banners out of flowers and willow-twigs and coloured silks, and had tied these creations to every tree and flower. The garden was a glittering, fluttering scene of colour. And the women themselves, decked out in their gayest, most summery finery, made a sight so dazzling that it is impossible to do justice to it.

Presently Bao-chai, Ying-chun, Tan-chun, Xi-chun, Li Wan, Xi-feng and little Jia Qiao- jie, together with Caltrop and all the maids, were to be found in the garden, all save Dai-yu.

‘Where’s Cousin Lin?’ said Ying-chun. ‘What a lazy-bones! Why, she can’t still be asleep at this hour!’

‘I’ll go and haul her out,’ said Bao-chai. ‘Just you wait here. I’ll bring her.’

She turned from the others and made off in the direction of the Naiad’s House. As she was walking along, she caught sight of Wen-guan and the eleven other little actresses, who came up to greet her and stood chatting with her for a while. Bao-chai turned back and pointed.

‘They’re all over there,’ she said. ‘You can go and join them if you like. I’m just going to get Cousin Lin. I’ll be with you again in a minute.’

She continued on her way. Suddenly she raised her head and saw Bao-yu going into the Naiad’s House. She stopped and lowered it again, thinking.

‘Bao-yu and Dai-yu grew up together from childhood. They have an understanding that permits a good deal of informality. They laugh and joke together and are not afraid of showing their feelings. They are often moody and quarrelsome. And Dai-yu is so suspicious. If I were to go in now after him, assuming that he wants to see her on his own, he would feel embarrassed; and if Dai-yu were to suspect that I had followed him in, she might easily take offence. No, I think on the whole I’d better go back.’

She was on the point of turning back to look for the other girls when she noticed two jade-coloured butterflies, each as big as a circular fan, dancing in the breeze ahead of her. Up and down they went and round and round, and Bao-chai was so fascinated by their graceful flight that she set off in pursuit of them, taking the fan from her sleeve and waving it at them to bring them down. The butterflies fluttered away towards the river and over the water. Just as she was about to abandon the chase, they flew off again, and this time she followed them right to the water’s edge, to a little mound covered with greenery on which stood a painted pavilion. Drenched in perspiration and panting for breath, she abandoned the chase at last and made to turn back. But just at that moment she heard someone talking inside the pavilion.

The Dripping Emerald Pavilion was built out over the water. It had ‘cameo’ balustrades on all four sides and latticed walls on three of them, the fourth side being the one through which one entered. The lattices were of a ‘basket-weave’ pattern, inset with little pieces of coloured glass.

Pao-chai, outside, stopped to listen when she heard this.

“If this handkerchief is really the one you lost, take it,” one girl was saying. “If not, give it back to Master Yun.”

“It’s mine. Let me have it.”

“What will you give me for finding it? You don’t expect me to get it back for you for nothing, do you?”

“I’ve already promised to reward you. Of course I won’t go back on my word.”

“I found it and gave it to you, so naturally you should reward me. But what about the person who picked it up? Are you going to give him nothing?”

“Don’t talk nonsense. He’s a gentleman. If he picked up our things, of course he should return them. What could I give him anyway?”

“If you won’t reward him, how am I to answer him? Besides, he made me promise again and again that if you offered no reward I wasn’t to give you the handkerchief.”

After a short silence the other said, “All right, I’ll give him this of mine to show my gratitude. But if you tell anyone, may you get a boil on your mouth and die a nasty death!”

“Hey! We were so busy talking, we didn’t keep a look-out. Someone may have been listening outside on the sly. Let’s open the casements. Then if anyone comes we shall see them and can stop talking.”

Pao-chai outside was taken aback. “No wonder,” she thought, “from ancient times to the present all treacherous people have been so cunning. If they open the casement and see me here, they’ll be desperate. Besides, the speaker sounded very like Hsiao-hung in Pao-yu’s apartments. She’s such a proud, strange, sly little creature. Now that I’ve caught her out, ‘Desperation drives men to rebel and a dog to jump over a wall.’ If she thinks I’ve overheard her secret she may do something desperate. That would be awkward for me. It’s too late to hide. I must try to throw them off the scent.”

While she was still thinking, the window flew open with a creak. Pao-chai promptly stepped forward with a laugh, calling:

“Where are you going to hide, Tai-yu?” She pretended to be peering round as she hurried forward.

Hsiao-hung and Chui-erh, who had just opened the casement, were staggered to see Pao-chai bearing down on them. She smiled at the two girls.

“Where have you hidden Miss Lin?” she asked.

“We haven’t seen Miss Lin,” said Chui-erh.

“I saw her from the other side of the stream, squatting here playing with the water. I was going to steal up and give her a fright, but before I could reach her she saw me and disappeared eastwards. Are you sure she’s not hiding in there?” As she spoke she stepped in to make a show of looking round, then came out again. “If she’s slipped into some grotto and a snake bites her, that will be the end of her.” She went off chuckling to herself, “She’s hoodwinked them. I wonder what they’ll do now.”

Now Hsiao-hung believed Pao-chai’s story. As soon as the latter was out of sight she caught hold of Chui-erh.

“Heavens!” she cried. “If Miss Lin was here squatting down, she must have heard us.”

Chui-erh said nothing for some time.

“What shall we do?” asked Hsiao-hung.

“Even if she did hear, what’s that to us? Let’s each go about our own business.”

“If it had been Miss Pao-chai, it wouldn’t have mattered. But Miss Lin is so sarcastic and so sharp. If she overheard and it gets out, what shall we do?”

Just then Xiangling, Zhener, Siqi and Shishu came up to the arbour, so the two of them broke off their conversation and started joking with the newcomers. They saw Xifeng standing on the slope beckoning, and Hongyu at once left the others and ran up to her.

“What can I do for you, madam?” she asked with a smile.

Xifeng looked her over and was favourably impressed by her neat, pretty appearance and her pleasant way of talking.

“My maids didn’t follow me today,” she said. “But a little business has just occurred to me and I need someone to take a message. I wonder if you’re capable and have a good memory?”

“Just tell me what you want done, madam. If I get it wrong and something goes wrong, you can punish me as you think fit.”

“Which young lady’s apartment are you from? If I send you and she asks for you, I can put in a word for you.”

“I work for Master Bao.”

“Oh, so you’re in Master Bao’s place.” Xifeng burst out laughing. “Well, never mind. If he asks for you, I’ll explain. I want you to go to my house and tell Patience that under the Ru-ware dish-stand on the table in the outer room there’s a packet of a hundred and twenty taels of silver — wages for the embroiderers. When Zhang Cai’s wife comes for it, she’s to check the weight with her before handing it over. And there’s another thing. On the bedside table inside is a little purse. Bring me that.”

Hongyu assented and went off. When she came back after a short time, Xifeng was no longer on the slope. She saw Siqi come out of the grotto, adjusting her sash as she stood there.

“Do you know where the Second Mistress has gone, sister?” she asked, going up to her.

“Haven’t the least idea.”

Hongyu looked all round. She saw Tanchun and Baochai by the pool watching the fish and went up to them with a smile.

“Do you know where the Second Mistress has gone, young ladies?”

“Try the Eldest Mistress’s place,” said Tanchun.

So Hongyu went on to Paddy-Sweet Cottage. She ran into Qingwen, Qixia, Bihen, Qiuwen, Sheyue, Shishu, Ruhua, Yinger and some others.

“So here you are, you crazy thing!” cried Qingwen at sight of her. “The flowers haven’t been watered nor the birds given their food, the tea-stove hasn’t been lit, yet you gad outside.”

“Yesterday the master said there was no need to water the flowers every day; every other day will do. I fed the birds while you were still in bed.”

“What about the tea-stove?”

“It wasn’t my turn today. Whether there’s tea or not is no business of mine.”

“Just listen to her!” cried Qixia. “Keep your opinions to yourself and let her gad if she wants.”

“You’d better make some inquiries before accusing me of gadding,” retorted Hongyu. “The Second Mistress sent me on an errand to take a message and fetch something.” She held up the purse. “Well, am I gadding or not?”

At that they went off, but not before Qingwen had sneered, “No wonder. Now that she’s climbed up to a higher branch she’s too grand to take orders from us. I don’t know whether she’s even learned the name of the place she’s going to, but she’s already giving herself such airs. This once or twice doesn’t count. She’ll have to take orders from us later on. Let’s see whether she’s really good enough to leave the Garden for good and stay on that high branch.”

Hongyu could not very well answer back. Swallowing her anger she went to find Xifeng. She discovered her in Li Wan’s room chatting with the mistress there.

“Patience says that as soon as you’d left, madam, she put the silver away,” announced Hongyu. “And when Zhang Cai’s wife came for it she weighed it in her presence before giving it to her.”

"She’s taken it." With that she handed the purse to Xifeng. "Sister Ping told me to tell you, madam, that just now Wang Er came to ask for your instructions about going to that family, and she sent him off as you thought fit."

"How come she sent him off as I thought fit?" Xifeng asked laughingly.

"Sister Ping said, 'Our lady sends her compliments to Your Ladyship. Our master isn’t at home. Though we’re a couple of days late, please don’t worry, madam. When the fifth mistress is better, our lady will come with her to see you. The other day the fifth mistress sent word that our mistress’ sister-in-law has written to ask after her and wants to ask the young lady here to get her some of that longevity elixir. If you have any, madam, please send it to our lady. The next time someone goes that way, she’ll see it’s taken to the mistress’ sister-in-law.’"

Before she could finish, Li Wan interposed, "Mercy on us! I can’t make head or tail of all these mistresses."

Xifeng laughed. "No wonder you couldn’t follow. She was referring to four or five different households." She turned to Xiaohong. "You’re a good child, you’ve a clear tongue — not like the mincing, mumbling way they have. You don’t know, cousin," she told Li Wan, "apart from Pinger and the other maids and nurses I have with me, I hate having to talk to any of the rest. They mumble and hum and haw, drawling out each word and putting on airs. It makes me lose all patience. They’ve no idea how exasperating they are. Pinger used to be just the same, but I asked her whether she had to buzz like a mosquito to be considered beautiful. It took several scoldings to cure her."

Li Wan said with a smile, "What a terror you are! You’d like everyone to be a terror like yourself."

"This girl’s all right," replied Xifeng. "She didn’t say much just now, but she spoke clearly and to the point." She turned back to Xiaohong. "How would you like to work for me and be my god-daughter? I’ll make something of you if you let me train you."

Xiaohong burst out laughing at this.

"What are you laughing at?" demanded Xifeng. "Do you think I’m too young to be your godmother — only a few years older than you? Well, you’re dreaming. Go and ask the others. Some who are older than you are want to call me ‘mother,’ but I won’t have them. Today I’m doing you an honour."

"It’s not that." Xiaohong smiled. "I was laughing because you’ve mixed up the generations. My mother is your goddaughter, and now you want to make me your goddaughter too."

"Who is your mother?" asked Xifeng.

Li Wan put in, "You don’t know her, but she’s the daughter of Lin Zhixiao."

Xifeng was quite taken aback. "So she’s their daughter." She exclaimed, "Why, those two are like a pair of grouses, they never open their mouths. I’ve always said they’re a well-matched couple — one ‘deaf’ and the other ‘dumb.’ Fancy them having a sharp girl like you! How old are you?"

"Seventeen."

"What’s your name?"

"I used to be called Hongyu, but as that sounded too much like Baoyu, now I’m just called Xiaohong."

Xifeng frowned and turned away her head. "It’s disgusting the way people try to jump on the bandwagon," she remarked. "They all want ‘yu’ too." She told Li Wan, "You don’t know, but I said to her mother, ‘Mrs. Lai has so much to do now, she can’t keep track of everyone in the house. Pick out a couple of good girls for me to work here.’ She agreed, but instead of picking anyone she sent her own daughter."

‘Go somewhere else? Do you really think you’d be worse off with me?’ 

Li Wan laughed. 

‘There you go again — always so suspicious! She was here first and you only spoke afterwards. You can’t blame the mother for that.’ 

Xi-feng laughed. 

‘All right. I’ll tell Bao-yu tomorrow to get someone else and I’ll take this girl. But I wonder if she would be willing?’ 

Crimson laughed. 

‘Willing or not isn’t for us to say. But we should certainly learn a lot from being with you, ma’am — the proper way to do things and how to behave in company. We should get to know about the ways of the world.’ 

While she was speaking, one of Lady Wang’s maids arrived to ask Xi-feng if she would go over. She excused herself to Li Wan and went off. Crimson returned to Green Delights. But our narrative does not follow her. 

Let us return to Dai-yu, who, having been kept awake a long time the previous night by her worries, overslept. When she got up next morning, she heard that all the girls were already in the garden for the Feast of the Farewell to the Flowers and, fearing that she might be laughed at for her laziness, hurriedly completed her toilet and went out. She was on the point of leaving the courtyard when Bao-yu appeared. He accosted her with a smile. 

‘Coz, did you tell on me yesterday? You’ve had me worried about it all night.’ 

Dai-yu turned back to Nightingale and issued some instructions about the room: 

‘Put the portière down. And when the swallows come back, let the blind down and use the lion to hold it. Then light the incense and put the cover on the burner.’ 

As she said this, she continued on her way out of the courtyard. Bao-yu, assuming that her coldness was on account of what had happened the previous afternoon, was as yet quite unaware of last night’s incident. He bowed to her repeatedly as she swept past him, but she took no more notice of him than if he had not been there and went off to look for the other girls. 

Bao-yu was nonplussed. 

‘This doesn’t look like yesterday’s business,’ he thought. ‘But I got back too late to see her last night, so I can’t have offended her in any other way.’ 

As he reflected, he could not help following after her. 

He saw Bao-chai and Tan-chun standing ahead of him watching the dancing cranes. When Dai-yu came up, the three of them stood talking together. Then, seeing him approach, Tan-chun laughed. 

‘Here comes Cousin Bao! Better late than never!’ 

Bao-yu smiled. 

‘How are you, coz? I was asking after you the other day when I saw Cousin Wan.’ 

‘Come over here, Bao,’ said Tan-chun. ‘I want to talk to you.’ 

Bao-yu went over willingly, and Tan-chun led him off under a pomegranate-tree away from the other two. 

‘Has Uncle been at you these last few days?’ she asked him. 

Bao-yu laughed. 

‘No. Not the last few days.’ 

‘I heard a rumour yesterday that he had sent for you.’ 

‘That must have been a mistake,’ said Bao-yu. ‘No one sent for me.’ 

‘I’ve saved up another ten strings of cash these last few months,’ said Tan-chun. ‘Take it, will you? Next time you go out, you can buy me some more of those nice painted fans or little carved curiosities you bought last time.’ 

‘Oh, I’ve combed all the temples and bazaars inside and outside the city,’ said Bao-yu, ‘and I’ve not seen anything really novel or choice. All you can buy is things made of gold or jade or bronze or china that nobody wants because they’ve nowhere to put them — or else bits of silk or clothing or food.’ 

‘Who wants that sort of thing?’ said Tan-chun. ‘What I want is the sort of thing you bought last time: little willow-wood baskets, and tiny incense-boxes carved out of bamboo-root, and miniature stoves made of clay. Things like that. I was absolutely delighted with them. It seems the others were, too, because they snapped them up and kept them as treasures.’ 

‘Oh, if you want that sort of thing,’ said Bao-yu, ‘it’s easy. A few strings of cash will buy a cartload of them.’ 

‘The boys wouldn’t know what to get,’ said Tan-chun. ‘You must pick them out for me. Get me some more of those interesting, unpretentious little things — not too many, but a few more like the ones you bought last time. And I shall embroider another pair of slippers for you.’

“That pair took even more work. What would he have said to that?”

“Talking of shoes reminds me of a story,” said Baoyu. “Once when I was wearing them I happened to run into my father, and he wasn’t at all pleased. ‘Who made them?’ he asked. Of course I didn’t dare tell him it was Third Sister. I explained that my aunt had given them to me for my birthday the other day. When he heard that, he couldn’t very well say anything; but after a while he told me it was a shame to waste so much labour and good material on things like that. When I passed this on to Xiren, she said, ‘That’s nothing. Concubine Zhao is complaining like mad. “Her own full brother,” she fumes, “has no one to see to his shoes and socks, yet she spends her time making things like that.”’”

Tanchun’s face clouded. “Did she really say that? How utterly ridiculous! As if I were the one to make shoes for him! Doesn’t Huan get his allowance? He has clothes, shoes, socks and a whole houseful of maids and serving-women. What has she to complain of? And to whom? When I’ve time on my hands I may make a pair of shoes for fun — for any brother or cousin I choose. No one can stop me. She’s just talking nonsense.”

Baoyu nodded. “You don’t understand. Naturally she has her own reasons.”

This provoked an outburst of anger from Tanchun. She tossed her head.

“You’re being ridiculous too. Of course she has her reasons — low, mean, disgusting reasons. She can think what she likes. All I recognize are Lord Zheng and Lady Wang. I don’t care about anyone else. It’s the same with brothers and sisters. I’m nice to those who are nice to me. I’ve never distinguished between those by the first wife and concubines. I know I shouldn’t say this, but she’s so stupid and unreasonable. There’s another funny story. The other day when I gave you that money to buy playthings for me, a couple of days later she saw me and started complaining how hard up she was and how worried. I took no notice. But later, when the maids had gone, she started grumbling that the money I’d saved was given to you to spend instead of to Huan. When I heard that I didn’t know whether to laugh or lose my temper. I simply walked off and went to see Lady Wang.”

Just then Baochai called laughingly from the other side, “Have you finished your talk? It’s all very well for a brother and sister to chat, but you might have some consideration for other people instead of keeping your secrets to yourselves. Can’t we join in too?”

At that Tanchun and Baoyu rejoined the others.

Baoyu, missing Daiyu, knew that she must have slipped away somewhere else. He decided to wait a couple of days until her anger had cooled before going to see her. Then looking down he saw the fallen red blossoms of pomegranate and balsam carpeting the ground.

“She’s so upset, she’s not even bothering to gather up the flowers,” he sighed. “I’ll take them to her and try to have it out with her tomorrow.”

As he was scooping them up into the skirt of his gown, he saw Baochai and the others set off back. She called over her shoulder:

“Aren’t you coming?”

“I’m just coming,” he answered.

But instead of following them he made his way over hills and streams, through trees and flowers, in the direction of the mound where he had helped bury the peach-blossom with Daiyu a few days earlier. Just before rounding the hill by the flower’s grave, he heard the sound of sobbing on the other side. Someone was lamenting and weeping there in a heart-rending manner.

“Some maid’s been badly treated and come here to cry,” he thought. “I wonder which one it is.”

He halted to listen. And this is what he heard:

As blossoms fade and fly across the sky,

Who pities the faded red, the scent that has been?

Softly the gossamer floats over spring pavilions,

Gently the willow fluff wafts to the embroidered screen.

A girl in her chamber mourns the passing of spring,

No relief from anxiety her poor heart knows;

Hoe in hand, through the silken hangings she ventures,

Unwilling to trample on blooms which come and go.

Willows and elms are fresh and fragrant,

But peach and plum are blown away, to bloom another day.

But next year, when the peach and plum trees bloom again,

Which of her maidens will be missing from the women’s quarters?

By the third month the scented nests are built,

But the swallows on the beam are heartless all;

Next year, though they may peck the buds once more,

Their nest may fall, the beam remain, but tenantless?

For three hundred and sixty days each year

The cutting wind and biting frost contend.

How long can beauty stay fresh and fair?

Once blown away, it becomes hard to find.

Blooms are easy to see, but fallen petals are hard to find;

Beside the steps her heart is breaking for the flowers.

Hoe in hand, her tears fall secretly,

Spilling like drops of blood on the bare boughs.

At dusk, when the cuckoos are silent,

She returns with her hoe and closes the double door;

As the lamp casts her shadow on the wall,

She falls asleep to the cold patter of rain against the window.

Why is it that in others’ grief such sadness lies?

Part from love of spring, part from anger with spring;

For suddenly it comes and suddenly goes,

Arriving without warning, leaving without a word.

Last night outside the courtyard drifted a mournful song —

Was it the soul of flowers or the soul of birds?

Hard to detain, the soul of flowers or birds,

For flowers have no assurance, birds no words.

I pray that on the wings of the wind

I may follow the flowers to heaven’s end.

Heaven’s end! Where can the fragrant burial mound be found?

Better shroud the fair petals in silk

With clean earth for their aromatic tomb.

Thus pure you come and pure shall go,

Not sinking into some foul ditch along the way.

Now you are dead, and I have come to bury you.

None has divined the day when I shall die;

Men laugh at me for burying fallen flowers,

But who will bury me when dead I lie?

See, when spring draws to a close and flowers fall,

This is the season when beauty must ebb and fade;

The day that spring takes wing and beauty fades

Who will care for the fallen blossom or dead maid?

第28章 蒋玉函情赠茜香罗 薛宝钗羞笼红麝串

话说林黛玉只因昨夜晴雯不开门一事，错疑在宝玉身上。次日又可巧遇见饯花之期，正在一腔无明未曾发泄，又勾起伤春愁思，因把些残花落瓣去掩埋，由不得感花伤己，哭了几声，便随口念了几句。不想宝玉在山坡上听见，先不过点头感叹，次又听到“侬今葬花人笑痴，他年葬侬知是谁？”“一朝春尽红颜老，花落人亡两不知”等句，不觉恸倒山坡上，怀里兜的落花撒了一地。试想林黛玉的花颜月貌，将来亦到无可寻觅之时，宁不心碎肠断？既黛玉终归无可寻觅之时，推之于他人，如宝钗、香菱、袭人等，亦可以到无可寻觅之时矣。宝钗等终归无可寻觅之时，则自己又安在呢？且自身尚不知何在何往，将来斯处、斯园、斯花、斯柳，又不知当属谁姓？因此一而二二而三反复推求了去，真不知此时此际如何解释这段悲伤！正是：
　　花影不离身左右，鸟声只有耳东西。
　　那黛玉正自伤感，忽听山坡上也有悲声，心下想道：“人人都笑我有痴病，难道还有一个痴的不成？”抬头一看，见是宝玉，黛玉便啐道：“呸！我打量是谁，原来是这个狠心短命的。”刚说到“短命”二字，又把口掩住，长叹一声，自己抽身便走。
　　这里宝玉悲恸了一回，见黛玉去了，便知黛玉看见他躲开了，自己也觉无味。抖抖土起来，下山寻归旧路，往怡红院来。可巧看见黛玉在前头走．连忙赶上去，说道：“你且站着。我知道你不理我，我只说一句话，从今以后撩开手。”熏玉回头见是宝玉，待要不理他，听他说只说一句话，便道：“请说。”宝玉笑道：“两句话，说了你听不听呢？”黛玉听说，回头就走。宝玉在身后面叹道：“既有今日，何必当初？”黛玉听见这话，由不得站住，回头道：“当初怎么样？今日怎么样？”宝玉道：“暖！当初姑娘来了，那不是我陪着玩笑？凭我心爱的，姑娘要就拿去；我爱吃的，听见姑娘也爱吃，连忙收拾的干干净净收着，等着姑娘回来。一个桌子上吃饭，一个床儿上睡觉。丫头们想不到的，我怕姑娘生气，替丫头们都想到了。我想着姊妹们从小儿长大，亲也罢，热也罢，和气到了儿，才见得比别人好。如今谁承望姑娘人大心大，不把我放在眼里，三日不理四日不见的，倒把外四路儿的什么‘宝姐姐’‘凤姐姐’的放在心坎儿上。我又没个亲兄弟亲妹妹，——虽然有两个，你难道不知道是我隔母的？我也和你是独出，只怕你和我的心一样。谁知我是白操了这一番心，有冤无处诉！”说着，不觉哭起来。
　　那里黛玉耳内听了这话，眼内见了这光景，心内不觉灰了大半，也不觉滴下泪来，低头不语。宝玉见这般形象，遂又说道：“我也知道我如今不好了，但只任凭我怎么不好，万不敢在妹妹跟前有错处。就有一二分错处，你或是教导我戒我下次，或骂我几句，打我几下，我都不灰心。谁知你总不理我，叫我摸不着头脑儿，少魂失魄，不知怎么样才好。就是死了也是个屈死鬼，任凭高僧高道忏悔，也不能超生，还得你说明了原故，我才得托生呢！”
　　黛玉听了这话，不觉将昨晚的事都忘在九霄云外了，便说道：“你既这么说，为什么我去了，你不叫丫头开门呢！”一宝玉诧异道：“这话从那里说起？我要是这么着，立刻就死了！”黛玉啐道：“大清早起‘死’呀‘活’的，也不忌讳！你说有呢就有，没有就没有，起什么誓呢！”宝玉道：“实在没有见你去，就是宝姐姐坐了一坐，就出来了。”黛玉想了一想，笑道：“是了，必是丫头们懒怠动，丧声歪气的，也是有的。”宝玉道：“想必是这个原故。等我回去问了是谁，教训教训他们就好了。”黛玉道：“你的那些姑娘们，也该教训教训。只是论理我不该说。今儿得罪了我的事小，倘或明儿‘宝姑娘’来，什么‘贝姑娘’来，也得罪了，事情可就大了。”说着抿着嘴儿笑。宝玉听了，又是咬牙，又是笑。二人正说话，见丫头来请吃饭，遂都往前头来了。王夫人见了黛玉，因问道：“大姑娘，你吃那鲍太医的药可好些？”黛玉道：“也不过这么着。老太太还叫我吃王大夫的药呢。”宝玉道：“太太不知道：林妹妹是内症，先天生的弱，所以禁不住一点儿风寒；不过吃两剂煎药，疏散了风寒，还是吃丸药的好。”王夫人道：“前儿大夫说了个丸药的名子，我也忘了。”宝玉道：“我知道那些丸药，不过叫他吃什么人参养荣丸。”王夫人道：“不是。”宝玉又道：“八珍益母丸？左归，右归？再不就是八味地黄丸？”王夫人道：“都不是。我只记得有个‘金刚’两个字的。”宝玉拍手笑道：“从来没听见有个什么‘金刚丸’！若有了‘金刚丸’，自然有‘菩萨散’了！”说的满屋里人都笑了。宝钗抿嘴笑道：“想是天王补心丹。”王夫人笑道：“是这个名儿。如今我也糊涂了。”宝玉道：“太太倒不糊涂，都是叫‘金刚’‘菩萨’支使糊涂了。”王夫人道：“扯你娘的臊！又欠你老子捶你了。”宝玉笑道：“我老子再不为这个捶我。”
　　王夫人又道：“既有这个名儿，明儿就叫人买些来吃。”宝玉道：“这些药都是不中用的。太太给我三百六十两银子，我替妹妹配一料丸药，包管一料不完就好了。”王夫人道：“放屁！什么药就这么贵！”宝玉笑道：“当真的呢。我这个方子比别的不同，那个药名儿也古怪，一时也说不清，只讲那头胎紫河车，人形带叶参，三百六十两不足。龟大何首乌，千年松根茯苓胆，诸如此类的药不算为奇，只在群药里算，那为君的药，说起来，唬人一跳！前年薛大哥哥求了我一二年，我才给了他这方子。他拿了方子去，又寻了二三年，花了有上千的银子才配成了。太太不信，只问宝姐姐。”宝钗听说，笑着摇手儿说道：“我不知道，也没听见。你别叫姨娘问我。”王夫人笑道：“到底是宝丫头好孩子，不撒谎。”宝玉站在当地，听见如此说，回身把手一拍，说道：“我说的倒是真话呢，倒说撒谎！”口里说着，忽一回身，只见林黛玉坐在宝钗身后抿着嘴笑，用手指头在脸上画着羞他。
　　凤姐因在里间屋里看着人放桌子，听如此说，便走来笑道：“宝兄弟不是撒谎，这倒是有的。前日薛大爷亲自和我来寻珍珠，我问他做什么，他说配药。他还抱怨说：‘不配也罢了，如今那里知道这么费事！’我问：‘什么药？’他说是宝兄弟说的方子，说了多少药，我也不记得。他又说：‘不是我就买几颗珍珠了，只是必要头上戴过的，所以才来寻几颗。要没有散的花儿，就是头上戴过的拆下来也使得。过后儿我拣好的再给穿了来。’我没法儿儿，只得把两枝珠子花儿现拆了给他。还要一块三尺长、上用的大红纱，拿乳钵研了面子呢。”凤姐说一句，宝玉念一句佛。凤姐说完了，宝玉又道：“太太打量怎么着？这不过也是将就罢例。正经按方子，这珍珠宝石是要在古坟里找，有那古时富贵人家儿装裹的头面拿了来才好。如今那里为这个去刨坟掘墓？所以只是活人带过的也使得。”王夫人听了道：“阿弥陀佛，不当家花拉的！就是坟里有，人家死了几百年，这会子翻尸倒骨的，作了药也不灵啊。”
　　宝玉因向黛玉道：“你听见了没有？难道二姐姐也跟着我撒谎不成？”脸望着黛玉说，却拿眼睛瞟着宝钗。黛玉便拉王夫人道：“舅母听听，宝姐姐不替他圆谎，他只问着我！”王夫人也道：“宝玉很会欺负你妹妹。”宝玉笑道：“太太不知道这个原故。宝姐姐先在家里住着，薛大哥的事他也不知道，何况如今在里头住着呢？自然是越发不知道了。林妹妹才在背后，以为是我撒谎，就羞我。”
　　正说着，见贾母房里的丫头找宝玉和黛玉去吃饭。黛玉也不叫宝玉，便起身带着那丫头走。那丫头说：“等着宝二爷一块儿走啊。”黛玉道：“他不吃饭，不和咱们走，我先走了。”说着，便出去了。宝玉道：“我今儿还跟着太太吃罢。”王夫人道：“罢罢，我今儿吃斋，你正经吃你的去罢。”宝玉道：“我也跟着吃斋。”说着，便叫那丫头：“去罢。”自己跑到桌于上坐了。王夫人向宝钗等笑道：“你们只管吃你们的，由他去罢。”宝钗因笑道：“你正经去罢。吃不吃，陪着林妹妹走一趟，他心里正不自在呢。何苦来？”宝玉道：“理他呢，过一会子就好了。”
　　一时吃过饭，宝玉一则怕贾母惦记，二则也想着黛玉，忙忙的要茶漱口。探春惜春都笑道：“二哥哥，你成日家忙的是什么？吃饭吃茶也是这么忙碌碌的。”宝钗笑道：“你叫他快吃了瞧黛玉妹妹去罢。叫他在这里胡闹什么呢？”宝玉吃了茶便出来，一直往西院来。可巧走到凤姐儿院前，只见凤姐儿在门前站着，蹬着门槛子，拿耳挖子剔牙，看着十来个小厮们挪花盆呢。见宝玉来了，笑道：“你来的好，进来，进来，替我写几个字儿。”宝玉只得跟了进来。到了房里，凤姐命人取过笔砚纸来，向宝玉道：“大红妆缎四十匹，蟒缎四十匹，各色上用纱一百匹，金项圈四个。”宝玉道：“这算什么？又不是帐，又不是礼物，怎么个写法儿？”凤姐儿道：“你只管写上，横竖我自己明白就罢了。”宝玉听说，只得写了。凤姐一面收起来，一面笑道：“还有句话告诉你，不知依不依？你屋里有个丫头叫小红的，我要叫了来使唤，明儿我再替你挑一个，可使得么？”宝玉道：“我屋里的人也多的很，姐姐喜欢谁，只管叫了来，何必问我？”凤姐笑道：“既这么着，我就叫人带他去了。”宝玉道：“只管带去罢。”说着要走。凤姐道：“你回来，我还有一句话呢。”宝玉道：“老太太叫我呢，有话等回来罢。”
　　说着，便至贾母这边。只见都已吃完了饭了。贾母因问道：“跟着你娘吃了什么好的了？”宝玉笑道：“也没什么好的，我倒多吃了一碗饭。”因问：“林姑娘在那里？”贾母道：“里头屋里呢。”宝玉进来，只见地下一个丫头吹熨斗，炕上两个丫头打粉线，黛玉弯着腰拿剪子裁什么呢。宝玉走进来，笑道：“哦！这是做什么呢？才吃了饭，这么控着头，一会子又头疼了。”黛玉并不理，只管裁他的。有一个丫头说道：“那块绸子角儿还不好呢，再熨熨罢。”黛玉便把剪子一撂，说道：“‘理他呢，过一会子就好了。’”宝玉听了，自是纳闷。只见宝钗、探春等也来了，和贾母说了一回话，宝钗也进来问：“妹妹做什么呢？”因见林黛玉裁剪，笑道：“越发能干了，连裁铰都会了。”黛玉笑道：“这也不过是撒谎哄人罢了。”宝钗笑道：“我告诉你个笑话儿，才刚为那个药，我说了个不知道，宝兄弟心里就不受用了。”黛玉道：“‘理他呢，过会子就好了。’”宝玉向宝钗道：“老太太要抹骨牌正没人，你抹骨牌去罢。”宝钗听说，便笑道：“我是为抹骨牌才来么？”说着便走了。黛玉道：“你倒是去罢，这里有老虎，看吃了你！”说着又裁。宝玉见他不理，只得还陪笑说道：“你也去逛逛，再裁不迟。”黛玉总不理。宝玉便问丫头们：“这是谁叫他裁的？”黛玉见问丫头们，便说道：“凭他谁叫我裁，也不管二爷的事。”宝玉方欲说话，只见有人进来，回说“外头有人请呢”。宝玉听了，忙撤身出来。黛玉向外头说道：“阿弥陀佛，赶你回来，我死了也罢了！”
　　宝玉来到外面，只见焙茗说：“冯大爷家请。”宝玉听了，知道是昨日的话，便说：“要衣裳去。”就自己往书房里来。焙茗一直到了二门前等人，只见出来了一个老婆子，焙茗上去说道：“宝二爷在书房里等出门的衣裳，你老人家进去带个信儿。”那婆子啐道：“呸！放你娘的屁！宝玉如今在园里住着，跟他的人都在园里．你又跑了这里来带信儿了！”焙茗听了笑道：“骂的是，我也糊涂了！”说着，一径往东边二门前来。可巧门上小厮在甬路底下踢球，焙茗将原故说了，有个小厮跑了进去，半日才抱了一个包袱出来，递给焙茗。回到书房里，宝玉换上，叫人备马，只带着焙茗、锄药、双瑞、寿儿四个小厮去了。
　　一径到了冯紫英门口，有人报与冯紫英，出来迎接进去。只见薛蟠早已在那里久候了，还有许多唱曲儿的小厮们，并唱小旦的蒋玉函，锦香院的妓女云儿。大家都见过了，然后吃茶。宝玉擎茶笑道：“前儿说的‘幸与不幸’之事，我昼夜悬想，今日一闻呼唤即至。”冯紫英笑道：“你们令姑表弟兄倒都心实。前日不过是我的设辞，诚心请你们喝一杯酒，恐怕推托，才说下这句话。谁知都信了真了。”说毕，大家一笑。然后摆上酒来．依次坐定。冯紫英先叫唱曲儿的小厮过来递酒，然后叫云儿也过来敬三钟。那薛蟠三杯落肚，不觉忘了情，拉着云儿的手笑道：“你把那体己新鲜曲儿唱个我听，我喝一坛子，好不好？”云儿听说，只得拿起琵琶来，唱道：
　　两个冤家，都难丢下，想著你来又惦记者他。两个人形容俊俏都难描画，想昨宵幽期私订在荼蘼架。一个偷情，一个寻拿，拿住了三曹对案我也无回话。
　　唱毕，笑道：“你喝一坛子罢了。”薛蟠听说，笑道：“不值一坛，再唱好的来。”
　　宝玉笑道：“听我说罢，这么滥饮，易醉而无味。我先喝一大海，发一个新令，有不遵者，连罚十大海，逐出席外，给人斟酒。”冯紫英、蒋玉函等都道：“有理，有理。”宝玉拿起海来，一气饮尽，说道：“如今要说‘悲’‘愁’‘喜’‘乐’四个字，却要说出‘女儿’来，还要注明这四个字的原故。说完了，喝门杯。酒面要唱一个新鲜曲子，酒底要席上生风一样东西，或古诗、旧对、《四书》《五经》成语。”薛蟠不等说完，先站起来拦道：“我不来，别算我。这竟是玩我呢！”云儿也站起来，推他坐下，笑道：“怕什么？这还亏你天天喝酒呢，难道连我也不及？我回来还说呢。说是了罢，不是了不过罚上几杯，那里就醉死了你。如今一乱令，倒喝十大海、下去斟酒不成？”众人都拍手道：“妙！”薛蟠听说无法，只得坐了。
　　听宝玉说道：“女儿悲，青春已大守空闺。女儿愁，悔教夫婿觅封侯。女儿喜，对镜晨妆颜色美。女儿乐，秋于架上春衫薄。”众人听了，都说道：“好！”薛蟠独扬着脸，摇头说：“不好，该罚。”众人问：“如何该罚？”薛蟠道：“他说的我全不懂，怎么不该罚？”云儿便拧他一把，笑道：“你悄悄儿的想你的罢。回来说不出来，又该罚了。”于是拿琵琶听宝玉唱道：
　　滴不尽相思血泪抛红豆，开不完春柳春花满画楼。睡不稳纱窗风雨黄昏后，忘不了新愁与旧愁。咽不下玉粒金莼噎满喉，照不尽菱花镜里形容瘦。展不开的眉头，捱不明的更漏：呀！恰便似遮不住的青山隐隐，流不断的绿水悠悠。
　　唱完，大家齐声喝彩，独薛蟠说：“没板儿。”宝玉饮了门杯，便拈起一片梨来，说道：“‘雨打梨花深闭门’。”完了令。
　　下该冯紫英，说道：“女儿喜，头胎养了双生子。女儿乐，私向花园掏蟋蟀。女儿悲，儿夫染病在垂危。女儿愁，大风吹倒梳妆楼。”说毕，端起酒来，唱道：
　　你是个可人，你是个多情，你是个刁钻古怪鬼灵精，你是个神仙也不灵。我说的话儿你全不信，只叫你去背地里细打听，才知道我疼你不疼！
　　唱完，饮了门杯，说道：“‘鸡声茅店月’。”令完。
　　下该云儿，云儿便说道：“女儿悲，将来终身倚靠谁？”薛蟠笑道：“我的儿，有你薛大爷在，你怕什么？”众人都道：“别混他，别混他！”云儿又道：“女儿愁，妈妈打骂何时休？”薛蟠道：“前儿我见了你妈，还嘱咐他，不叫他打你呢。”众人都道：“再多说的，酒十杯！”薛蟠连忙自己打了一个嘴巴子，说道：“没耳性，再不许说了。”云儿又说：“女儿喜，情郎不舍还家里。女儿乐，住了萧管弄弦索。”说完，便唱道：
　　豆蔻花开三月三，一个虫儿往里钻。钻了半日钻不进去，爬到花儿上打秋千。肉儿小心肝，我不开了你怎么钻？
　　唱毕，饮了门杯，说道：“‘桃之夭夭’。”令完，下该薛蟠。
　　薛播道：“我可要说了：女儿悲——”说了，半日不见说底下的。冯紫英笑道：“悲什么？快说。”薛蟠登时急的眼睛铃铛一般，便说道：“女儿悲——”又咳嗽了两声，方说道：“女儿悲，嫁了个男人是乌龟。”众人听了都大笑起来。薛蟠道：“笑什么？难道我说的不是？一个女儿嫁了汉子，要做忘八，怎么不伤心呢？”众人笑的弯着腰说道：“你说的是！快说底下的罢。”薛蟠瞪瞪了眼，又说道：“女儿愁——”说了这句，又不言语了。众人道：“怎么愁？”蟠道：“绣房钻出个大马猴。”众人哈哈笑道：“该罚，该罚！先还可恕，这句更不通了。”说着，便要斟酒。宝玉道：“押韵就好。”薛蟠道：“令官都准了，你们闹什么！”众人听说方罢了。云儿笑道：“下两句越发难说了，我替你说罢。”薛蟠道：“胡说！当真我就没好的了？听我说罢：女儿喜，洞房花烛朝慵起。”众人听了，都诧异道：“这句何其太雅？”薛蟠道：“女儿乐，一根鸡巴往里戳。”众人听了，都回头说道：“该死，该死！快唱了罢。”薛蟠便唱道：“一个蚊子哼哼哼。”众人都怔了，说道：“这是什么曲儿？”薛蟠还唱道：“两个苍蝇嗡嗡嗡。”众人都道：“罢，罢，罢！”薛蟠道：“爱听不听，这是新鲜曲儿，叫做‘哼哼韵’，你们要懒怠听，连酒底儿都免了，我就不唱。”众人都道：“免了罢，倒别耽误了别人家。”
　　于是蒋玉函说道：“女儿悲，丈夫一去不回归。女儿愁，无钱去打桂花油。女儿喜，灯花并头结双蕊。女儿乐，夫唱妇随真和合。”说毕，唱道：
　　可喜你天生百媚娇，恰便似活神仙离碧霄。度青春，年正小；配鸾凤，真也巧。呀！看天河正高，听谯楼鼓敲，剔银灯同入鸳帏悄。
　　唱毕，饮了门杯，笑道：“这诗词上我倒有限，幸而昨日见了一副对于，只记得这句，可巧席上还有这件东西。”说毕，便于了酒，拿起一朵木樨来，念道：“‘花气袭人知昼暖’。”众人都倒依了完令，薛蟠又跳起来喧嚷道：“了不得，了不得，该罚，该罚！这席上并没有宝贝，你怎么说起宝贝来了？”蒋玉函忙说道：“何曾有宝贝？”薛蟠道；“这袭人可不是宝贝是什么？你们不信只问他！”说毕，指着宝玉。宝玉没好意思起来，说：“薛大哥，你该罚多少？”薛蟠道：“该罚，该罚！”说着，拿起酒来，一饮而尽。冯紫英和蒋玉函等还问他原故，云儿便告诉了出来，蒋玉函忙起身陪罪。众人都道：“不知者不作罪。”
　　少刻，宝玉出席解手，蒋玉函随着出来，二人站在廊搪下，蒋玉函又赔不是。宝玉见他抚媚温柔，心中十分留恋，便紧紧的攥着他的手，叫他：“闲了往我们那里去。还有一句话问你，也是你们贵班中，有一个叫琪官儿的，他如今名驰天下，可惜我独无缘一见。”蒋玉函笑道：“就是我的小名儿。”宝玉听说，不觉欣然跌足笑道：“有幸，有幸！果然名不虚传。今儿初会，却怎么样呢？”想了一想，向袖中取出扇子，将一个玉块扇坠解下来，递给琪官，道：“微物不堪，略表今日之谊。”琪官接了，笑道：“无功受禄，何以克当？也罢，我这里也得了一件奇物，今日早起才系上，还是簇新，聊可表我一点亲热之意。”说毕撩衣，将系小衣儿的一条大红汗巾子解下来递给宝玉道：“这汗巾子是茜香国女国王所贡之物，夏天系着肌肤生香，不生汗渍。昨日北静王给的，今日才上身。若是别人，我断不肯相赠。二爷请把自己系的解下来给我系着。”宝玉听说，喜不自禁，连忙接了，将自己一条松花汗巾解下来递给棋官。二人方束好，只听一声大叫：“我可拿住了！”只见薛蟠跳出来，拉着二人道：“放着酒不喝，两个人逃席出来，干什么？快拿出来我瞧瞧。”二人都道：“没有什么。”薛蟠那里肯依，还是冯紫英出来才解开了。复又归坐饮酒，至晚方散。
　　宝玉回至园中，宽衣吃茶，袭人见扇上的坠儿没了，便问他：“往那里去了？”宝玉道：“马上丢了。”袭人也不理论。及睡时，见他腰里一条血点似的大红汗巾子，便猜着了八九分，因说道：“你有了好的系裤子了，把我的那条还我罢。”宝玉听说，方想起那汗巾子原是袭人的，不该给人。心里后悔，口里说不出来，只得笑道：“我赔你一条罢。”袭人听了，点头叹道：“我就知道你又干这些事了，也不该拿我的东西给那些混账人哪。也难为你心里没个算计儿！”还要说几句，又恐怄上他的酒来，少不得也睡了。一宿无语。
　　次日天明方醒，只见宝玉笑道：“夜里失了盗也不知道，你瞧瞧裤子上。”袭人低头一看，只见昨日宝玉系的那条汗巾子，系在自己腰里了，便知是宝玉夜里换的，忙一顿就解下来，说道：“我不希罕这行子，趁早儿拿了去。”宝玉见他如此，只得委婉解劝了一回。袭人无法，暂且系上。
　　过后宝玉出去，终久解下来，扔在个空箱子里了，自己又换了一条系着。宝玉并未理论。因问起：“昨日可有什么事情？”袭人便回说：“二奶奶打发人叫了小红去了。他原要等你来着，我想什么要紧，我就做了主，打发他去了。”宝玉道：“很是。我已经知道了，不必等我罢了。”袭人又道：“昨儿贵妃打发夏太监出来送了一百二十两银子，叫在清虚观初一到初三打三天平安醮，唱戏献供，叫珍大爷领着众位爷们跪香拜佛呢。还有端午儿的节礼也赏了。”说着，命小丫头来，将昨日的所赐之物取出来，却是上等宫扇两柄，红麝香珠二串，凤尾罗二端，芙蓉簟一领。宝玉见了，喜不自胜，问：“别人的也都是这个吗？”袭人道：“老太太多着一个香玉如意，一个玛瑙枕。老爷、太太、姨太太的，只多着一个香玉如意。你和宝姑娘的一样。林姑娘和二姑娘、三姑娘、四姑娘只单有扇子和数珠儿，别的都没有。大奶奶、二奶奶他两个是每人两匹纱、两匹罗，两个香袋儿，两个锭子药。”
　　宝玉听了，笑道：“这是怎么个原故，怎么林姑娘的倒不和我的一样，倒是宝姐姐的和我一样？别是传错了罢？”袭人道：“昨儿拿出来，都是一分一分的写着签子，怎么会错了呢。你的是在老太太屋里，我去拿了来了的。老太太说了：明儿叫你一个五更天进去谢恩呢。”宝玉道：“自然要走一趟。”说着，便叫了紫鹃来：“拿了这个到你们姑娘那里去，就说是昨儿我得的，爱什么留下什么。”紫鹃答应了，拿了去。不一时回来，说：“姑娘说了，昨儿也得了，二爷留着罢。”宝玉听说，便命人收了。
　　刚洗了脸出来，要往贾母那里请安去，只见黛玉顶头来了，宝玉赶上去笑道：“我的东西叫你拣，你怎么不拣？”黛玉昨日所恼宝玉的心事，早又丢开，只顾今日的事了，因说道：“我没这么大福气禁受，比不得宝姑娘，什么‘金’哪‘玉’的，我们不过是个草木人儿罢了！”宝玉听他提出“金玉”二字来，不觉心里疑猜，便说道：“除了别人说什么金什么玉，我心里要有这个想头，天诛地灭，万世不得人身！”黛玉听他这话，便知他心里动了疑了，忙又笑道：“好没意思，白白的起什么誓呢？谁管你什么金什么玉的！”宝玉道：“我心里的事也难对你说，日后自然明白。除了老太太、老爷、太太这三个人，第四个就是妹妹了。有第五个人，我也起个誓。”黛玉道：“你也不用起誓，我很知道你心里有‘妹妹’。但只是见了‘姐姐’，就把‘妹妹’忘了。”宝玉道：“那是你多心，我再不是这么样的。”黛玉道：“昨儿宝丫头他不替你圆谎，你为什么问着我呢？那要是我，你又不知怎么样了！”正说着，只见宝钗从那边来了，二人便走开了。
　　宝钗分明看见，只装没看见，低头过去了。到了王夫人那里，坐了一回，然后到贾母这边，只见宝玉也在这里呢。宝钗因往日母亲对王夫人曾提过“金锁是个和尚给的，等日后有玉的方可结为婚姻”等语，所以总远着宝玉。昨日见元春所赐的东西，独他和宝玉一样，心里越发没意思起来。幸亏宝玉被一个黛玉缠绵住了，心心念念只惦记着黛玉，并不理论这事。此刻忽见宝玉笑道：“宝姐姐，我瞧瞧你的那香串子呢？”可巧宝钗左腕上笼着一串，见宝玉问他，少不得褪了下来。宝钗原生的肌肤丰泽，一时褪不下来，宝玉在旁边看着雪白的胳膊，不觉动了羡慕之心。暗暗想道：“这个膀子若长在林姑娘身上，或者还得摸一摸；偏长在他身上，正是恨我没福。”忽然想起“金玉”一事来，再看看宝钗形容，只见脸若银盆，眼同水杏，唇不点而含丹，眉不画而横翠，比黛玉另具一种妩媚风流，不觉又呆了。宝钗褪下串子来给他，他也忘了接。宝钗见他呆呆的，自己倒不好意思的，起来扔了串子，回身才要走，只见黛玉蹬着门槛子，嘴里咬着绢子笑呢。宝钗道：“你又禁不得风吹，怎么又站在那风口里？”黛玉笑道：“何曾不是在房里来着。只因听见天上一声叫，出来瞧了瞧，原来是个呆雁。”宝钗道：“呆雁在那里呢？我也瞧瞧。”黛玉道：“我才出来，他就‘忒儿’的一声飞了。”口里说着，将手里的绢子一甩，向宝玉脸上甩来，宝玉不知，正打在眼上，“嗳哟”了一声。
要知端的，下回分解。

Now the fact was that Dai-yu’s failure the night before to get into the Garden had been due to a misunderstanding for which she unfairly held Bao-yu responsible; and she had just chosen the day of the flower festival to get rid of some of her pent-up depression by a symbolic interment of the blossoms, an act which had led her, by an unconscious association of ideas, to make a poem whose words were a lament for herself. She had just reached the line

‘As flowers fall and fading maidens die’

and was repeating it, with the two lines which preceded it, when, from the rocks above her, she was startled by a sound of sobbing. Looking up to see who it was, she observed someone scrambling down the rock-face. It was Bao-yu.

‘Ugh!’ she said, expelling her breath in a sharp blast of disgust. ‘I thought it was someone else. Fancy it being you!’

‘What do you mean?’ said Bao-yu, wiping his eyes with a handkerchief as he came up to her. ‘Of course you always have to be so particular about everything! Just give me a chance to explain, will you? Even if you don’t want to speak to me any more, you can at least listen to what I have to say.’

‘All right,’ said Dai-yu. ‘You can begin. I’m listening.’

Bao-yu smiled.

‘You wouldn’t answer when I spoke to you just now,’ he said. ‘But if I say two sentences now, will you promise to listen?’

Dai-yu turned her head away.

‘You needn’t speak. I can see from your manner that you don’t care for me any more. All you care about now are people like Bao-chai and Xifeng. They can do what they like and you don’t mind. You treat me differently from them. I’ve only been away from you for three or four days, yet in that time a great many things have happened.’

‘It’s no good,’ said Dai-yu, when she heard this. ‘You’re trying to put me off. I shall go.’

‘Whatever happens, let me say this one thing,’ said Bao-yu. ‘If after that you still go, I won’t stop you.’

‘All right. Say your one thing.’

Bao-yu sighed.

‘Would there have been all this if it had been like this from the beginning?’ he said.

At these words Dai-yu turned round.

‘What do you mean by “from the beginning”? And what do you mean by “all this”?’

‘Well, in the beginning you stayed with me and I read to you and taught you to write and we were always together. I gave you anything you wanted that was mine. If there was something to eat that I specially liked and I heard that you liked it too, I used to put it away to give to you when you came back and have it put away somewhere where no one else could get at it. We ate at the same table and slept in the same bed. I used to think that because we were so close then, we should always be the same; and that the longer we were together, the more we should become alike. I never thought that now you are grown up you would not care about me any more and would spend all your time thinking about people like Bao-chai and Xifeng instead. Now I can see that all the devotion I’ve wasted on you has been to no purpose; that all my fondness has been thrown away, and that there is no one to whom I can explain the injustice of it.’

At these words, and at the sight of the tears which accompanied them, everything that she had been going to say vanished from Dai-yu’s mind. She too began to cry, and hung her head in silence.

This prompted him to continue, “I know I’ve no right to speak to you like this, but whatever my faults I’d never dare do anything to offend you. If I ever did anything the least bit wrong, you could have warned me or scolded me or even hit me, and I wouldn’t have minded. But you ignoring me like this, leaving me completely in the dark, at my wits’ end, not knowing what to do — that’s enough to be the death of me. And even if I died I’d be a ghost with a grievance. No monks or priests could save me, I’d never be reborn until you’d told me what my offence was.”

Daiyu had forgotten the incident of the previous evening, but this speech reminded her of it.

“In that case, why when I called last night didn’t you tell your people to open the gate?” she demanded.

“What do you mean?” he cried in amazement. “If I did such a thing, may I die on the spot!”

“Pooh! Don’t talk about dying so early in the morning. If you did, you did; if you didn’t, you didn’t. There’s no need for oaths.”

“I really didn’t see you. I only had a short visit from Cousin Baochai and then she left.”

Daiyu thought this over and said with a smile, “Yes, I suppose your servants were too lazy to stir and just answered rudely from inside.”

“That must be it. I’ll find out when I go back who it was and have them punished.”

“It’s high time those young ladies of yours were punished. Not that it’s my place to say so, but if they offend me that’s one thing; what if next time they offend your precious ‘Cousin Baochai’ or some other ‘precious’ cousin? That would be more serious.” She compressed her lips to laugh.

Baoyu could not help grinding his teeth with exasperation, but he had to smile too.

As they were talking a maid came to summon them to a meal, and they went together to the front court. The Lady Dowager asked Daiyu, “How are you getting on with Dr. Bao’s medicine, my child?”

“Not too bad. I think grandmother means Dr. Wang.”

“The fact is, mother,” put in Baoyu, “Cousin Lin’s trouble is constitutional and she was rather delicate to start with, so she can’t stand the least chill. The best thing would be for her to take some pills to get rid of the cold, then some tonic pills.”

“The other day a doctor mentioned the name of some pills,” said Lady Wang. “I’ve forgotten what it was.”

“I know the names of those pills all right. They’re nothing but Ginseng Tonic Pills.”

“No, not those.”

“Then perhaps it was Eight Precious Mother-of-Pearl Pills, or Leftside Rejuvenating Pills, or Rightside Rejuvenating Pills, or else Eight-Flavour Rehmannia Pills?”

“None of those. I can only remember that the name had ‘Vajra’ in it.”

Baoyu clapped his hands with a laugh.

“I’ve never heard of Vajra Pills. If there are Vajra Pills, I suppose there must be Bodhisattva Powders too.”

The whole company laughed.

Baochai smiled as she volunteered, “It must, I think, be the Heavenly King Heart- Tonic Pills.”

“That’s the name,” cried Lady Wang. “I’m getting so stupid.”

“No, it’s not that you’re stupid, mother, but that you’re being influenced by the Vajra and the Bodhisattva.”

“A fine thing to say, you impudent monkey! Making fun of your elders.”

“Don’t be angry, mother. It’s the truth.”

“Well, if that’s the name, have some sent over tomorrow,” said Lady Wang.

“Those patent medicines are no use. If you’ll give me three hundred and sixty taels of silver, mother, I’ll make my cousin some pills. I guarantee she’ll be all right before she’s finished the first supply.”

“What nonsense! What medicine could cost so much?”

“To be frank, this prescription of mine is better than all the rest.

The names of the drugs are so outlandish, I doubt if I can remember them all. But I know they include the placenta of a firstborn child, a ginseng root shaped like a man complete with leaves — and three hundred and sixty taels of silver wouldn’t be enough to buy them all. Then there’s giant tortoise, polygonum, and poria from the root of a thousand-year-old pine. But these are nothing special, just subsidiary ingredients. The principal ingredient would really amaze you. Cousin Xue Ke begged me for a year or two before I gave him the prescription. Then it took him another two or three years and more than a thousand tacls to get it made up. If you don’t believe me, ask Cousin Baochai.”

Baochai smiled and shook her head.

“I don’t know anything about it,” she said. “Don’t ask me, aunt.”

“Baochai’s a good child. She doesn’t tell fibs,” remarked Lady Wang.

Baoyu, who had been listening, clapped his hands.

“And I’m a liar, am I, when I tell the truth?” he cried.

As he turned away he saw Daiyu behind Baochai, smiling mockingly as she pointed one finger at her cheek. Just then Xifeng came in from the inner room where she had been supervising the laying of the table. She had overheard this conversation.

“Cousin Bao isn’t fibbing; it’s true,” she announced. “The other day young Master Xue came to me himself to ask for some pearls, and when I asked what he wanted them for he said to make up a medicine. He complained, ‘If I’d known it was such a troublesome business I’d never have started.’ I asked what medicine, and he said it was some prescription of Cousin Bao’s with a whole list of ingredients I can’t remember. He said, ‘If it were just a matter of buying pearls I wouldn’t have to bother you; but they have to be ones that have been worn. So if you’ve no loose pearls, some from one of your old trinkets will do. Later I can pick out good ones and have them strung for you to make up for it.’ As I’d no others, I had to break up a couple of my own pearl flowers for him. He also wanted three feet of the best red gauze to grind to powder in a mortar.”

At each word Xifeng said Baoyu nodded happily. When she had finished he put in:

“But actually, that was only a makeshift. According to the prescription, the pearls and jewels should be taken from the funeral ornaments of some rich family of bygone days in an old tomb. Of course, we can’t go digging up graves for them, so pearls that have been worn will do.”

“Gracious Buddha!” exclaimed Lady Wang. “Even if there are such things in graves, the owners have been dead for hundreds of years. To use their remains for medicine after digging up their bones would be an outrage. It couldn’t possibly work.”

“Did you hear that?” Baoyu asked Daiyu. “Doesn’t that prove Second Cousin isn’t lying?”

He was looking at Daiyu but watching Baochai out of the corner of his eye. Daiyu tugged Lady Wang’s sleeve.

“Listen to him, aunt!” she cried. “Because Cousin Baochai won’t back him up, he turns to me.”

“Baoyu is very fond of teasing you,” said Lady Wang.

“You don’t understand the reason, madam,” he replied with a smile. “Cousin Baochai lived at home before, so she didn’t know about her brother’s affairs; still less now that she’s staying here. So of course she knows nothing about it. But Cousin Lin, who was behind her just now, thought I was lying and made fun of me.”

As he was speaking a maid from the Lady Dowager’s quarters came to invite him and Daiyu to a meal. Without a word to Baoyu, Daiyu stood up and started out with the maid.

“Wait for Master Bao,” urged the maid.

“He’s not eating. He’s not coming with us,” said Daiyu, and went off.

“I’ll dine with you today, madam,” said Baoyu.

“No, no,” protested Lady Wang. “I’m fasting today. Go and have a proper meal.”

“I’ll share your vegetarian meal,” he insisted.

“I’ll fast too,” he declared, and sent the maid away while he took a seat at the table.

Lady Wang said to Pao-chai and the rest, “Just go on with your meal and leave him alone.”

“Do be serious,” urged Pao-chai. “Even if you don’t want anything, do keep Cousin Lin company. She’s feeling put out, so why annoy her?”

“Don’t worry about her,” he retorted. “She’ll be all right presently.”

As soon as the meal was over, afraid that his grandmother might be waiting and anxious also to see Tai-yu, he hastily called for tea to rinse his mouth.

“What keeps you so busy all day, Cousin?” asked Tan-chun and Hsi-chun. “Even your eating and drinking is done in such a rush.”

“Tell him to hurry up and go to see Cousin Lin instead of fooling about here,” said Pao-chai.

Once through with his tea, Pao-yu lost no time in setting off for the western compound. On the way, passing Hsi-feng’s house, he saw her standing at the gate, one foot on the threshold, cleaning her ears with an ear-pick as she supervised some pages moving potted plants. At sight of Pao-yu she called out:

“You’ve come just at the right time. Come in and write a few characters for me.”

He had to follow her in. When she had ordered a servant to bring brush, inkstone and paper, she dictated:

“Forty lengths of red wedding satin with dragon designs, forty lengths of serpent-design satin, a hundred rolls of various coloured silk gauze for Imperial use, and four gold necklets.”

“What’s this for?” he asked. “It’s neither an account nor a list of presents. How shall I write it?”

“Just write it as I say. Don’t worry so long as I understand.”

So he had to write it down.

As she put it away Hsi-feng said with a smile, “There’s something else I want to ask you, but I’m not sure whether you’ll agree. You’ve a maid called Hsiao-hung, haven’t you? I’d like to have her here to run errands for me. I’ll choose you another maid tomorrow. What do you say?”

“I’ve plenty of maids. Take any you like. Why ask me?”

“In that case, I’ll send for her.”

“Do,” said Pao-yu, and was starting off when Hsi-feng stopped him.

“Come back. I’ve something else to tell you.”

“The old lady wants me. Tell me later.”

He went on to his grandmother’s apartments. They had finished their meal.

“What good things did you have with your mother?” the Lady Dowager asked him.

“Nothing special,” he told her. “But I ate an extra bowl of rice.” Then he asked, “Where’s Cousin Lin?”

“In the inner room.”

Pao-yu went in and found a maid blowing on an iron to press clothes with, while two others were making measurements on the kang and Tai-yu, bending over a table, was cutting out something with a pair of scissors.

“What are you doing?” he cried. “Just after a meal, with your head bent down like that, you’ll get a headache again.”

Tai-yu ignored him and went on cutting.

One of the maids remarked, “That piece of silk is still wrinkled. It ought to be pressed.”

Tai-yu put down her scissors.

“Don’t worry about it,” she retorted. “It’ll be all right presently.”

Pao-yu was puzzled by this answer. Just then Pao-chai, Tan-chun and the others arrived and chatted for a while with the Lady Dowager. Then Pao-chai came in to ask Tai-yu what she was doing. Seeing that she was cutting out something, she cried:

“How clever you’re getting! You can even cut out clothes now.”

“I only said that to fool people,” said Tai-yu sarcastically. “I’m really no good at it.”

“I was telling the others a joke just now,” replied Pao-chai. “When someone asked me about some medicine just now and I said I didn’t know, Pao-yu was quite put out.”

“Don’t worry about him,” retorted Tai-yu. “He’ll be all right presently.”

Baoyu said to Bacchai, “The old lady wants to play cards but has no one to make a fourth. Why don’t you join her?”

“Do you think I came just to play cards?” Bacchai retorted and walked off.

“Yes, do go,” urged Daiyu. “There are tigers here. If you stay they may eat you.” She went on cutting out the fan-case.

Baoyu, seeing that she was ignoring him, forced a smile and said, “You can go on with that later. Why not take a stroll first?”

As she paid no attention he asked the maids who had told her to do this.

“What business is it of yours who told me?” she snapped when he appealed to them. “Don’t pester me.”

He was about to say more when someone came in to announce that he was wanted outside.

Baoyu had to go, much against his will. “Holy Name!” Daiyu called after him. “I only hope you never come back. I’d rather die than see you again.”

Once outside, Baoyu found Beiming who told him, “Master Feng has sent to invite you.”

Realizing that this was the engagement for that day, Baoyu asked for his best clothes and went to his study, where Beiming waited at the inner gate until an old nanny came out. Going up to her the boy said:

“Master Bao’s in his study and wants his best clothes to go out. Will you take in a message, granny?”

“Pah!” she spat. “What stuff and nonsense. Master Bao’s now living in the Garden and all his attendants are there too. What are you doing here with your messages?”

“You’re right. How stupid of me.” Beiming chuckled and hurried to the east side gate. As luck would have it, some pages were playing football in the court there. When he told them his errand, one of them went inside. After some time he came back with a bundle which he handed to Beiming, who took it to the study. Baoyu changed his clothes and, ordering his horse to be saddled, went out with his four pages Beiming, Chuyao, Shuangrui and Shou’er.

They rode straight to Feng Ziying’s house, and as soon as he was announced Feng came out to welcome him. In they went then and found Xue Pan already there, as well as a number of singing-boys and the young actor Jiang Yuhan, plus Yun’er the singsong girl from Brocade Fragrance House. After an exchange of greetings they had tea.

“I’ve been thinking day and night of what you said the other day about ‘lucky and unlucky’ encounters,” remarked Baoyu, holding his cup. “And as soon as I got your summons today I came straight over.”

“You and your cousin are really too simple,” said Feng Ziying with a laugh. “I only said that as an excuse because I wanted to invite you for a drink but was afraid you might refuse. So you both took me seriously.”

The others joined in his laughter. Then wine was served and they took their seats. Feng Ziying first called for a singing-boy to offer wine, then asked Yun’er to toast each of them three times. Three cups of wine made Xue Pan forget himself. Catching hold of Yun’er’s hand he said:

“Sing me one of your really sweet new songs, there’s a good girl. If you do, I’ll drink a whole jar — how about that?”

Yun’er had to take up her pipa and sing:

Both of my sweethearts are hard to forget;
I long for the one, yet the other I regret.
Both are so handsome, so gallant and so smart,
Last night by the rose-arbour we made a fresh start,
But one came to spy on our new rendezvous.
If the three of us are brought to book, what can I do?

“Now drink up your jar,” she said with a smile.

“Not worth a whole jar,” objected Xue Pan. “Sing me a better one.”

“If you’ll take my advice,” put in Baoyu, “drinking like this is no fun and soon makes you drunk. Suppose I drink a big cup then propose a new game? Anyone who refuses to do as I say will have to drink ten large cups in succession and then leave the party to wait on the others.”

“Good for you,” cried Feng Ziying and Jiang Yuhan.

Baoyu tossed off a large cup.

Now they came to the game in which the words “sad,””distressed,””happy” and “delighted” had each to be followed by a line about a maiden, with an explanation; after which the player must quaff his door-cup, sing a new song and end by quoting some line concerning an object on the table or from an old poem, couplet or standard work.

Before this was finished Xue Pan had jumped up to protest, “This is no game, it’s a plot to make a fool of me. I opt out.”

Yuner stood up too and pushed him back on his seat.

“What are you afraid of?” she scolded. “And you call yourself a drinker. Why, you’re not even up to me. I’ll have my turn presently. If you give the right answers, well and good; if not, you’ll just have to drink a few cups — it won’t kill you. If you disrupt the game now, you’ll have to drink ten huge cups and go down on your knees to pour the wine for everyone else.”

The others clapped their hands, exclaiming, “Great!”

Xue Pan had to stay where he was.

Then Baoyu began:

“A maiden’s sad:

Her beauty fades, she’s still alone.

A maiden’s distressed:

She married a rover and now he’s gone.

A maiden’s happy:

Two lovely boys are hers to adore.

A maiden’s delighted:

Her husband’s home again once more.”

This was generally approved, but Xue Pan shook his head.

“No good,” he growled. “He ought to be punished.”

“Why?” the others asked.

“I didn’t understand a word he said. How can he get away with that?”

Yuner pinched his leg.

“Just you keep quiet and think what you’re going to say,” she warned. “If you can’t answer when your turn comes, you’ll have to drink.”

Then she picked up her pipa to accompany Baoyu as he sang:

“Like dropping pearls the tears of longing fall;

Verdant the painted tower under willow and spring flower;

Uneasy by her gauze window she waits at nightfall,

New grief and old pent up in her heart;

Jade rice and golden juice she cannot swallow,

Her reflection in the glass makes her sigh;

She knits her dark brows,

And the long night wears on:

Ah, these partings

Which like distant hills ever loom between,

And never-ending streams of tears!”

After this song all cried “Bravo!” except Xue Pan who complained, “No rhythm.”

Baoyu drank his door-cup. Then picking up a piece of pear he said:

“Rain beats the pear-blossom, tight she bars her door.”

That completed his turn.

Next it was Feng Ziying’s turn. He said:

“A maiden’s happy:

She gives birth to twin sons.

A maiden’s delighted:

She hunts for crickets in the garden.

A maiden’s sad:

Her husband’s lying at death’s door.

A maiden’s distressed:

The wind has blown down her dressing-tower.”

Then he drank his wine and sang:

“You are so sweet,

So passionate,

So full of fun,

So mischievous and clever,

No goddess could do better.

But all I say you disbelieve;

Wait till you make some secret enquiries,

Then you’ll know how good I am to you!”

This sung, he drank his door-cup and said:

“‘Cock-crow, the thatched inn, moon.’” 3

That completed his turn.

Then it was Yuner’s turn. She said:

“A maiden’s sad:

After this life, on whom can she depend?”

Xue Pan laughed.

“Don’t worry, my pet. With me to look after you, what have you to fear?”

The others called out, “Don’t put her off!”

Yuner continued:

“A maiden’s distressed:

Will her mother’s beatings never cease?”

“The other day I saw your mother,” put in Xue Pan. “I told her not to beat you.”

The others shouted, “Anyone who interrupts again must drink ten cups.”

Xue Pan promptly slapped his own face.

“It won’t happen again,” he promised. “I’ve no sense of hearing.”

Yuner went on:

“A maiden’s happy:

Her lover comes back to her.

A maiden’s delighted:

They make music together.”

Then she sang:

“The cardamom blooms on the third day of March,

An insect is boring its way in;

It bores for a while but can’t get inside,

And perches swinging upon the flower.

My sweet little flesh, my dear little heart,

If I don’t open, how can you worm your way in?”

She drank her door-cup then and said:

“‘Peach trees are sturdy.’” 4

That completed her turn.

Now it was Xue Pan’s turn.

“Here goes,” he said. “‘The girl’s upset...’” He broke off and for a while could not continue.

“What’s she upset about?” prompted Feng Ziying. “Out with it.”

Xue Pan’s eyes nearly started from his head in his desperation. “The girl’s upset...” he repeated. After coughing twice he blurted out, “The girl’s upset because she’s married to a tortoise.”

The others burst out laughing.

“What are you laughing at?” he demanded. “Isn’t it right? If a girl marries a man who turns into a cuckold, isn’t that enough to upset her?”

“Quite right,” they spluttered, doubled up with mirth. “Now go on to the next line.”

He rolled his eyes. “‘The girl’s worried...’” Again he broke off.

“What is she worried about?”

“A big ape in her boudoir.”

They laughed.

“This calls for a forfeit. The first line was passable, but this is sheer nonsense.”

As they were pouring him a drink Baoyu demurred, “It rhymes.”

“If the master of the feast passes it, what are you making such a fuss for?” protested Xue Pan.

At that they let him off.

“The next two lines will be even harder,” said Yuner. “Let me say them for you.”

“Nonsense! You think I can’t do it? Just listen: ‘The girl’s happy: she lolls at dawn in her nuptial bed.’”

“Why, this is most refined!” they exclaimed in surprise.

“‘The girl’s blissful: a prick thrusting deep inside her.’”

“The dirty devil!” they cried. “Quick, sing a song.”

Xue Pan sang, “A mosquito goes hum, hum, hum.”

They stared.

“What sort of song is that?”

He went on, “Two flies go buzz, buzz, buzz.”

“Stop, stop!” they cried.

“If you don’t like it, that’s that. This is a new song called the Humming Song. If you’re too lazy to listen, I won’t even bother with the toast.”

“Good, we’ll let you off that.”

Then Jiang Yuhan took his turn.

“The girl’s upset: Her husband leaves home and never returns. The girl’s worried: She’s no money to buy oil for her hair. The girl’s happy: The lamp-wick produces a double flame. The girl’s blissful: Man and wife in harmony.”

Then he sang:

We rejoice that you were born with bewitching grace,

Just like an immortal come down from the skies.

In the prime of youth in a happy place,

A perfect match — the phoenix weds with grace.

The River of Stars is high;

The watch-drum’s heard to beat.

Trimming the silver lamp they quietly sleep.

After that he drank his cup and said with a smile, “I’m no good at verses, but luckily I saw a couplet yesterday and can just remember that line. And it so happens that there’s something here to go with it.” Having drunk his wine he picked up a spray of sweet-scented osmanthus and recited:

The flowers’ aroma breathes of warmer days.

As the company declared that this closed the round, Xue Pan sprang to his feet and yelled:

“That’s not right. He must pay a forfeit. There’s no pao here. Why did he say pao?”

“What pao?” asked Jiang Yuhan quickly.

“Pao-yu,”2 answered Xue Pan. “If you don’t believe me, ask him.” He pointed at Baoyu.

Baoyu, much embarrassed, stood up. “How much should he drink, Cousin Xue?”

“He must pay a forfeit all right.” Xue Pan picked up the wine and drained the cup.

When Feng Ziying and Jiang Yuhan asked what this was all about, Yuner explained and Jiang Yuhan at once stood up to apologize.

“The offender is not held guilty if he offended unwittingly,” the others cried.

Presently Baoyu left the table to relieve himself and Jiang Yuhan followed him out. Under the eaves of the verandah the two stood chatting, and Jiang Yuhan bowed again to show his contrition.

Enchanted by his winning ways, Baoyu squeezed his hand affectionately.

“Do drop in on us when you have time,” he said. “There’s something else I’d like to ask you. I hear there’s an actor called Qiguan in your company who’s famous all over the world, but unfortunately I’ve never seen him.”

“That’s my stage name.”

In his delight Baoyu stamped his foot.

“What luck!” he cried. “Well, this is our first meeting, but how can I show my admiration?” After a moment’s thought he took his fan from his sleeve, detached the jade pendant from it and offered this to Qiguan. “This poor trifle is unworthy of you, but it may serve as a token of our meeting today.”

Qiguan accepted it with a smile.

“I don’t deserve such a gift. However, as luck would have it, I have a novelty here too. I only put it on this morning, so it’s still new. It may serve as a keepsake to show my affection.” Tucking up his clothes, he undid a crimson cummerbund of foreign silk and gave it to Baoyu. “This was a tribute from the Queen of Qianxiang. In summer tied next to the skin it’s fragrant and absorbs perspiration. The Prince of Beijing gave it to me yesterday, and today I put it on for the first time. I wouldn’t give it to anyone else. Please take off the girdle you’re wearing, sir, and let me have that instead.”

Baoyu was overjoyed. He accepted the cummerbund and taking off his own pale green silk girdle gave it to Qiguan. As the two of them were fastening their clothes again they heard a cry:

“So I’ve caught you at last!” Xue Pan jumped out and seized them. “What do you mean by leaving the feast and sneaking off here? Let’s see what you’re up to.”

“It’s nothing,” they protested.

But Xue Pan, refusing to listen to them, might have made more trouble had not Feng Ziying come out to smooth things over. Then they returned to the feast and went on drinking until late.

When Baoyu went back to the Garden and took off his outer clothes to have some tea, Xiren noticed that the fan pendant was missing.

“Where is it?” she asked.

“I must have lost it when I was on horseback today.” She did not press the matter.

But when he undressed for bed she saw attached to his underwear a crimson cummerbund spattered as if with blood, and could guess pretty well what had happened.

“So you’ve a fine new girdle,” she remarked. “Will you give me back mine then?”

Only then did Baoyu remember that the girdle he had given away was hers. He was sorry but could not admit it.

“I’ll give you another instead,” he promised with a smile.

Xiren nodded and sighed.

“I know all your tricks. But you might at least not give my things to that low lot. It’s too bad of you to have so little sense.” She was going to scold him further, but afraid he might be drunk she lay down to sleep without another word.

She did not wake till dawn. Then she saw Baoyu smiling.

“You didn’t know you were robbed in the night,” he said. “Just look at your trousers.”

She lowered her head and saw that the girdle he had worn the previous day was now round her waist. Realizing that he must have changed them during the night, she lost no time in untying it.

“I don’t want this filthy thing,” she cried. “Take it back, quick.”

Baoyu had to soothe her with soft words until, for the time being, she fastened it on again. But later, after he had gone out, she took it off and threw it into an empty trunk, then put on one of her own instead. Baoyu did not notice this.

“Did anything happen yesterday?” he asked.

“Lady Wang sent for Xiaohong. She wanted to wait for you, but I didn’t see that it mattered and took it on myself to send her along.”

“Quite right. I knew about it. There was no need to wait for me.”

“The Imperial Consort sent Xia Zhong yesterday with a hundred and twenty ounces of silver to pay for novenas in the

From the first to the third they’re going to hold a three-day Mass for the dead, with operas and offerings, and Master Zhen is to take the men of the family to kneel and offer incense. And Her Grace has sent presents for the Dragon-Boat Festival too.” With that she ordered a maid to fetch the gifts sent the previous day — two superior palace fans, two strings of red musk-scented beads, two lengths of “phoenix-tail” silk, and a mat woven with rushes.

Baoyu was delighted with these things. “Did everyone get the same?” he asked.

“Her Old Ladyship had an extra ‘as-you-wish’ of scented jade and an agate pillow. Your father and mother and Aunt Xue had an extra ‘as-you-wish’ too. Miss Baochai has the same as you. Miss Lin and the other three girls only had the fans and beads, nothing else. And Madam Zhu and Madam Lian had two lengths of gauze, two of silk, two perfumed sachets and two medicinal pellets each.”

“How is it that Cousin Lin’s presents are different from mine instead of being the same as Cousin Baochai’s?” he exclaimed. “Perhaps the wrong things were brought.”

“They were all labelled and packed up separately yesterday. How could they make a mistake? Yours were in the old lady’s place and I fetched them myself. She said you’re to go first thing tomorrow to thank Her Grace.”

“Of course,” he agreed. Then he called for Zijuan and told her, “Take these things to your young mistress. Say they’re what I got yesterday, and she can choose anything she fancies.”

Zijuan assented and left, returning presently to say, “My young mistress says she received some yesterday too, and you’re to keep these, Master Bao.”

Hearing this, he ordered them to be put away.

He had just washed and was on his way to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager when he met Daiyu coming towards him. He overtook her with a smile.

“I asked you to take anything you fancied from my presents,” he said. “Why didn’t you choose something?”

Daiyu had already forgotten the resentment she felt the previous day. Her mind was now on other matters.

“I’m not fated to enjoy such fine things,” she replied. “I’m not like Cousin Baochai with her ‘gold and jade’ — I’m only a common mortal.”

Baoyu at once flared up when she mentioned gold and jade.

“If other people talk about ‘gold and jade’ I have to put up with it,” he retorted. “But if you start on that too, you’re trying to drive me desperate. And I can tell you this: if I let such thoughts enter my mind, may Heaven and Earth destroy me and may I never be reborn as a human being!”

Realizing from this violent oath that she had aroused his suspicions, Daiyu smiled and said, “What a fuss to make over nothing! What do I care about your ‘gold and jade’?”

“It’s no use my telling you how I feel. You’ll find out one day. But apart from the old lady, my father and mother, you come fourth on my list. If there’s a fifth, may I be struck by thunder.”

“Don’t be in such a rush to swear. I know I come after your ‘gold and jade’; so why should you have to swear to me?”

“I can’t speak for anyone else, but I’m the one who’s suffering.”

At this point Baochai happened to approach and the two of them moved away.

Baochai had seen them but she pretended she had not and lowered her head as she walked on. She went to call on Lady Wang, and after sitting there for a while continued to the Lady Dowager’s apartments, where she found Baoyu. Her mother had told Lady Wang that a monk had given her daughter a golden locket with the injunction that she must marry someone with a jade, and for this reason Baochai had been keeping out of Baoyu’s way. And the gifts sent the previous day by the Imperial Consort...

She alone was in the same case as Baoyu, which she found most embarrassing. Luckily, however, Baoyu was so infatuated with Daiyu that he had no thought for anything else.

At this point he suddenly asked Baochai, “Cousin, let me see your aromatic beads.”

It so happened that she had a string on her left wrist which she could not hide fast enough when he asked this. But Baochai had a plump arm, and the beads were tight. As she struggled to take them off, Baoyu stared at her snow-white arm and a voluptuous idea crossed his mind.

“If that arm were growing on Cousin Lin,” he thought, “I might hope one day to touch it. But how unlucky for me that it should be hers! Now I shall never have that good fortune.”

Suddenly then he remembered the story of the gold and jade, and he looked more closely at Baochai. Her face seemed a silver disk, her eyes were lustrous as almonds yet liquid, her lips red without rouge, her eyebrows dark without paint; and there was a natural charm about her which fascinated him. He just stared at her, quite spellbound.

When Baochai had taken off the beads she held them out to him, but he was too bemused to take them. Seeing how he was gaping at her, she threw the beads down and turned to go. But then she noticed Daiyu standing on the threshold, biting her handkerchief with a mocking smile.

“You’re not supposed to be exposed to the wind,” said Baochai. “Why are you standing in the doorway?”

“I’ve been in the room all the time,” countered Daiyu. “But just now I heard a noise in the sky and came out to look. It was a silly goose.”

“Where?” asked Baochai. “I’d like to see it too.”

“As soon as I came out, it whirred away flapping its wings.” As she spoke Daiyu flipped her handkerchief and it caught Baoyu across the eyes. He gave a start.

But to know what followed, you must read the next chapter.

第29章 享福人福深还祷福 多情女情重愈斟情

话说宝玉正自发怔，不想黛玉将手帕子扔了来，正碰在眼睛上，倒唬了一跳，问：“这是谁？”黛玉摇着头儿笑道；“不敢，是我失了手。因为宝姐姐要看呆雁，我比给他看，不想失了手。”宝玉揉着眼睛，待要说什么，又不好说的。
　　一时凤姐儿来了。因说起初一日在清虚观打醮的事来，约着宝钗、宝玉、黛玉等看戏去。宝钗笑道：“罢，罢，怪热的，什么没看过的戏！我不去。”凤姐道：“他们那里凉快，两边又有楼。咱们要去，我头几天先打发人去，把那些道士都赶出去，把楼上打扫了，挂起帘子来，一个闲人不许放进庙去，才是好呢。我已经回了太太了，你们不去，我自家去。这些日子也闷的很了，家里唱动戏，我又不得舒舒服服的看。”贾母听说，就笑道：“既这么着，我和你去。”凤姐听说，笑道：“老祖宗也去？敢情好了！就只是我不得受用了。”贾母道：“到明儿，我在正面楼上，你在旁边楼上，你也不用到我这边来立规矩，可好不好？”凤姐笑道：“这就是老祖宗疼我了。”贾母因向宝钗道：“你也去，连你母亲也去，长天老日的，在家里也是睡觉。”宝钗只得答应着。
　　贾母又打发人去请了薛姨妈，顺路告诉王夫人，要带了他们姊妹去。王夫人因一则身上不好，二则预备元春有人出来，早已回了不去的，听贾母如此说，笑道：“还是这么高兴。打发人去到园里告诉，有要逛去的，只管初一跟老太太逛去。”这个话一传开了，别人还可已，只是那些丫头们，天天不得出门槛儿，听了这话，谁不要去，就是各人的主子懒怠去，他也百般的撺掇了去。因此李纨等都说去。贾母心中越发喜欢，早已吩咐人去打扫安置，不必细说。
　　单表到了初一这一日，荣国府门前车辆纷纷，人马簇簇，那底下执事人等，听见是贵妃做好事，贾母亲去拈香，况是端阳佳节，因此凡动用的物件，一色都是齐全的，不同往日。少时贾母等出来，贾母坐一乘八人大轿，李氏、凤姐、薛姨妈每人一乘四人轿，宝钗、黛玉二人共坐一辆翠盖珠缨八宝车，迎春、探春、惜春三人共坐一辆朱轮华盖车。然后贾母的丫头鸳鸯、鹦鹉、琥珀、珍珠，黛玉的丫头紫鹃、雪雁、鹦哥，宝钗的丫头莺儿、文杏，迎春的丫头司棋、绣橘，探春的丫头侍书、翠墨，惜春的丫头入画、彩屏，薛姨妈的丫头同喜、同贵，外带香菱，香菱的丫头臻儿，李氏的丫头素云、碧月，凤姐儿的丫头平儿、丰儿、小红，并王夫人的两个丫头金钏、彩云，也跟了凤姐儿来。奶子抱着大姐儿，另在一辆车上。还有几个粗使的丫头，连上各房的老嬷嬷奶妈子，并跟着出门的媳妇子们，黑压压的站了一街的车。那街上的人见是贾府去烧香，都站在两边观看。那些小门小户的妇女，也都开了门在门口站着，七言八语，指手画脚，就象看那过会的一般。只见前头的全副执事摆开，一位青年公子骑着银鞍白马，彩辔朱缨，在那八人轿前领着，那些车轿人马，浩浩荡荡，一片锦绣香烟，遮天压地而来，却是鸦雀无闻，只有车轮马蹄之声。
　　不多时，已到了清虚观门口。只听钟鸣鼓响，早有张法官执香披衣，带领众道土在路旁迎接。宝玉下了马，贾母的轿刚至山门以内，见了本境城隆土地各位泥塑圣像，便命往轿。贾珍带领各子弟上来迎接。凤姐儿的轿子却赶在头里先到了，带着鸳鸯等迎接上来，见贾母下了轿，忙要搀扶。可巧有个十二三岁的小道士儿，拿着个剪筒照管各处剪蜡花儿，正欲得便且藏出去，不想一头撞在凤姐儿怀里。凤姐便一扬手照脸打了个嘴巴，把那小孩子打了一个斤斗，骂道：“小野杂种！往那里跑？”那小道士也不顾拾烛剪，爬起来往外还要跑。正值宝钗等下车，众婆娘媳妇正围随的风雨不透，但见一个小道士滚了出来，都喝声叫：“拿，拿！打，打！”贾母听了，忙问：“是怎么了？”贾珍忙过来问。凤姐上去搀住贾母，就回说：“一个小道士儿剪蜡花的，没躲出去，这会子混钻呢。”贾母听说，忙道：“快带了那孩子来，别唬着他。小门小户的孩子，都是娇生惯养惯了的，那里见过这个势派？倘成唬着他，倒怪可怜见儿的。他老子娘岂不疼呢。”说着，便叫贾珍去好生带了来。贾珍只得去拉了，那孩子一手拿着蜡剪，跪在地下乱颤。贾母命贾珍拉起来，叫他不用怕，问他几岁了。那孩子总说不出话来。贾母还说：“可怜见儿的！”又向贾珍道：“珍哥带他去罢。给他几个钱买果子吃，别叫人难为了他。”贾珍答应，领出去了。
　　这里贾母带着众人，一层一层的瞻拜观玩。外面小厮们见贾母等进入二层山门，忽见贾珍领了个小道士出来，叫人：“来带了去，给他几百钱、别难为了他。”家人听说，忙上来领去。贾珍站在台阶上，因问：“管家在那里？”底下站的小厮们见问，都一齐喝声说：“叫管家！”登时林之孝，一手整理着帽子，跑进来，到了贾珍跟前。贾珍道：“虽然这里地方儿大，今儿咱们的人多，你使的人，你就带了在这院里罢，使不着的，打发到那院里去。把小么儿们多挑几个在这二层门上和两边的角门上，伺候着要东西传话。你可知道不知道？今儿姑娘奶奶们都出来，一个闲人也不许到这里来。”林之孝忙答应“知道”，又说了几个“是”。贾珍道：“去罢。”又问：“怎么不见蓉儿？”一声未了，只见贾蓉从钟楼里跑出来了。贾珍道：“你瞧瞧，我这里没热，他倒凉快去了！”喝命家人啐他。那小厮们都知道贾珍素日的性子，违拗不得，就有个小厮上来向贾蓉脸上啐了一口。贾珍还瞪着他，那小厮便问贾蓉：“爷还不怕热，哥儿怎么先凉快去了？”贾蓉垂着手，一声不敢言语。那贾芸、贾萍、贾芹等听见了，不但他们慌了，并贾琏，贾、贾琼等也都忙了，一个一个都从墙根儿底下慢慢的溜下来了。贾珍又向贾蓉道：“你站着做什么？还不骑了马跑到家里告诉你娘母子去！老太太和姑娘们都来了，叫他们快来伺候！”贾蓉听说，忙跑了出来，一叠连声的要马。一面抱怨道：“早都不知做什么的，这会子寻趁我。”一面又骂小子：“捆着手呢么？马也拉不来！”要打发小厮去，又恐怕后来对出来，说不得亲自走一趟，骑马去了。
　　且说贾珍方要抽身进来，只见张道士站在傍边，陪笑说道：“论理，我不比别人，应该里头伺候：只因天气炎热，众位千金都出来了，法官不敢擅入，请爷的示下。恐老太太问，或要随喜那里，我只在这里伺候罢了。”贾珍知道，这张道士虽然是当日荣国公的替身，曾经先皇御口亲呼为“大幻仙人”，如今现掌道录司印，又是当今封为“终了真人”，现今王公藩镇都称为神仙，所以不敢轻慢。二则他又常往两个府里去，太太姑娘们都是见的。今见他如此说，便笑道：“咱们自己，你又说起这话来。再多说，我把你这胡子还揪了你的呢！还不跟我进来呢。”那道土呵呵的笑着，跟了贾珍进来。
　　贾珍到贾母跟前，控身陪笑，说道：“张爷爷进来请安。”贾母听了，忙道：“请他来。”贾珍忙去搀过来。那张道士先呵呵笑道：“无量寿佛！老祖宗一向福寿康宁，众位奶奶姑娘纳福！一向没到府里请安，老太太气色越发好了。”贾母笑道：“老神仙你好？”张道士笑道：“托老太太的万福，小道也还康健。别的倒罢了，只记挂着哥儿，一向身上好？前日四月二十六，我这里做遮天大五的圣诞，人也来的少，东西也很干净，我说请哥儿来逛逛，怎么说不在家？”贾母说道：“果真不在家。”一面回头叫宝玉。
　　谁知宝玉解手儿去了，才来，忙上前问：“张爷爷好！”张道士也抱住问了好，又向贾母笑道：“哥儿越发发福了。”贾母道：“他外头好，里头弱。又搭着他老子逼着他念书，生生儿的把个孩子逼出病来了。”张道士道：“前日我在好几处看见哥儿写的字，做的诗，都好的了不得。怎么老爷还抱怨哥儿不大喜欢念书呢？依小道看来，也就罢了。”又叹道：“我看见哥儿的这个形容身段，言谈举动，怎么就和当日国公爷一个稿子！”说着两眼酸酸的。贾母听了，也由不得有些戚惨，说道：“正是呢。我养了这些儿子孙子，也没一个象他爷爷的，就只这玉儿还象他爷爷。”那道士又向贾珍道：“当日国公爷的模样儿，爷们一辈儿的不用说了，自然没赶上；大约连大老爷、二老爷也记不清楚了罢？”说毕，又呵呵大笑道：“前日在一个人家儿，看见位小姐，今年十五岁了，长的倒也好个模样儿。我想着哥儿也该提亲了。要论这小姐的模样儿，聪明智慧，根基家当，倒也配的过。但不知老太太怎么样？小道也不敢造次。等请了示下，才敢提去呢。”贾母道：“上回有个和尚说了，这孩子命里不该早娶，等再大一大儿再定罢。你如今也讯听着，不管他根基富贵，只要摸样儿配的上，就来告诉我。就是那家子穷，也不过帮他几两银子就完了。只是模样儿性格儿难得好的。”
　　说毕，只见凤姐儿笑道：“张爷爷，我们丫头的寄名符儿你也不换去，前儿亏你还有那么大脸，打发人和我要鹅黄缎子去！要不给你，又恐怕你那老脸上下不来。”张道士哈哈大笑道：“你瞧，我眼花了！也没见奶奶在这里，也没道谢。寄名符早已有了，前日原想送去，不承望娘娘来做好事，也就混忘了。还在佛前镇着呢。等着我取了来。”说着跑到大殿上，一时拿了个茶盘，搭着大红蟒缎经袱子，托出符来。大姐儿的奶子接了符。张道士才要抱过大姐儿来，只见凤姐笑道：“你就手里拿出来罢了，又拿个盘子托着！”张道士道：“手里不干不净的，怎么拿？用盘子洁些。”凤姐笑道：“你只顾拿出盘子，倒唬了我一跳。我不说你是为送符，倒象和我们化布施来了。”众人听说哄然一笑，连贾珍也掌不住笑了。贾母回头道：“猴儿，猴儿！你不怕下割舌地狱？”凤姐笑道：“我们爷儿们不相干。他怎么常常的说我该积阴骘，迟了就短命呢？”张道士也笑道：“我拿出盘子来，一举两用，倒不为化布施，倒要把哥儿的那块玉请下来，托出去给那些远来的道友和徒子徒孙们见识见识。”贾母道：“既这么着，你老人家老天拔地的，跑什么呢，带着他去瞧了叫他进来，就是了。”张道士道：“老太太不知道，看着小道是八十岁的人，托老太太的福，倒还硬朗；二则外头的人多气味难闻，况且大暑热的天，哥儿受不惯，倘或哥儿中了腌气味，倒值多了。”
　　贾母听说，便命宝玉摘下通灵玉来，放在盘内。那张道士兢兢业业的用蟒袱子垫着，捧出去了。
　　这里贾母带着众人各处游玩一回，方去上楼。只见贾珍回说：“张爷爷送了玉来。”刚说着，张道士捧着盘子走到跟前，笑道：“众人托小道的福，见了哥儿的玉，实在稀罕，都没什么敬贺的，这是他们各人传道的法器，都愿意为敬贺之礼。虽不稀罕，哥儿只留着玩耍赏人罢。”贾母听说，向盘内看时，只见也有金璜，也有玉块，或有“事事如意”，或有“岁岁平安”，皆是珠穿宝嵌、玉琢金镂，共有三五十件。因说道：“你也胡闹。他们出家人，是那里来的？何必这样？这断不能收。”张道士笑道：“这是他们一点敬意，小道也不能阻挡。老太太要不留下，倒叫他们看着小道微薄，不象是门下出身了。”贾母听如此说，方命人接下了。宝玉笑道：“老太太，张爷爷既这么说，又推辞不得，我要这个也无用，不如叫小子捧了这个，跟着我出去散给穷人罢。”贾母笑道：“这话说的也是。”张道士忙拦道：“哥儿虽要行好，但这些东西虽说不甚稀罕，也到底是几件器皿。若给了穷人，一则与他们无益，二则反倒遭塌了这些东西。要舍给穷人，何不就散钱给他们呢？”宝玉听说，便命：“收下，等晚上拿钱施舍罢。”说毕，张道士方才退出。
　　这里贾母和众人上了楼，在正面楼上归坐。凤姐等上了东楼。众丫头等在西楼轮流伺候。一时贾珍上来回道：“神前拈了戏，头一本是《白蛇记》。”贾母便问：“是什么故事？”贾珍道：“汉高祖斩蛇起首的故事。第二本是《满床笏》。”贾母点头道：“倒是第二本也还罢了。神佛既这样，也只得如此。”又问：“第三本？”贾珍道：“第三本是《南柯梦》。”贾母听了，便不言语。贾珍退下来，走至外边，预备着申表、焚钱粮、开戏，不在话下。
　　且说宝玉在楼上，坐在贾母傍边，因叫个小丫头子捧着方才那一盘子东西，将自己的玉带上，用手翻弄寻拨，件一件的挑与贾母看。贾母因看见有个赤金点翠的麒麟，便伸手拿起来，笑道：“这件东西，好象是我看见谁家的孩子也带着一个。”宝钗笑道：“史大妹妹有一个，比这小些。”贾母道：“原来是云儿有这个。”宝玉道：“他这么往我们家去住着，我也没看见？”探春笑道：“宝姐姐有心，不管什么他都记得。”黛玉冷笑道：“他在别的上头心还有限，惟有这些人带的东西上，他才是留心呢。”宝钗听说，回头装没听见。宝玉听见史湘云有这件东西，自己便将那麒麟忙拿起来，揣在怀里。忽又想到怕人看见他听是史湘云有了，他就留着这件，因此手里揣着，却拿眼睛瞟人。只见众人倒都不理论，惟有黛玉瞅着他点头儿，似有赞叹之意。宝玉心里不觉没意思起来，又掏出来，瞅着黛玉讪笑道：“这个东西有趣儿，我替你拿着，到家里穿上个穗子你带，好不好？”黛玉将头一扭道：“我不稀罕。”宝玉笑道：“你既不稀罕，我可就拿着了。”说着，又揣起来。
　　刚要悦话，只见贾珍之妻尤氏和贾蓉续娶的媳妇胡氏，婆媳两个来了，见过贾母。贾母道：“你们又来做什么，我不过没事来逛逛。”一句话说了，只见人报：“冯将军家有人来了。”原来冯紫英家听见贾府在庙里打醮，连忙预备猪羊，香烛、茶食之类，赶来送礼。凤姐听了，忙赶过正楼来，拍手笑道：“嗳呀！我却没防着这个。只说咱们娘儿们来闲逛逛，人家只当咱们大摆斋坛的来送礼。都是老太太闹的！这又不得预备赏封儿。”刚说了，只见冯家的两个管家女人上楼来了。冯家两个未去，接着赵侍郎家也有礼来了。于是接二连三，都听见贾府打醮，女眷都在庙里，凡一应远亲近友，世家相与，都来送礼。贾母才后悔起来，说：“又不是什么正经斋事，我们不过闲逛逛，没的惊动人。”因此虽看了一天戏，至下午便回来了。次日便懒怠去。凤姐又说：“‘打墙也是动土’，已经惊动了人，今儿乐得还去逛逛。”贾母因昨日见张道士提起宝玉说亲的事来，谁知宝玉一日心中不自在，回家来生气，嗔着张道士与他说了亲，一口声声说“从今以后，再不见张道士了”，别人也并不知为什么原故。二则黛玉昨日回家，又中了暑。因此二事，贾母便执意不去了。凤姐见不去，自己带了人去，也不在话下。
　　且说宝玉因见黛玉病了，心里放不下，饭也懒怠吃，不时来问，只怕他有个好歹。黛玉因说道：“你只管听你的戏去罢，在家里做什么？”宝玉因昨日张道士提亲之事，心中大不受用，今听见黛玉如此说，心里因想道：“别人不知道我的心还可恕，连他也奚落起我来。”因此心中更比往日的烦恼加了百倍。要是别人跟前断不能动这肝火，只是黛玉说了这话，倒又比往日别人说这话不同，由不得立刻沉下脸来，说道：“我白认得你了！罢了，罢了！”黛玉听说，冷笑了两声道：“你白认得了我吗？我那里能够象人家有什么配的上你的呢！”宝玉听了，便走来，直问到脸上道：”你这么说，是安心咒我天诛地灭？”黛玉一时解不过这话来。宝玉又道：“昨儿还为这个起了誓呢，今儿你到底儿又重我一句！我就天诛地灭，你又有什么益处呢？”黛玉一闻此言，方想起昨日的话来。今日原自己错了，又是急，又是愧，便抽抽搭搭的哭起来，说道：“我要安心咒你，我也天诛地灭！何苦来呢！我知道昨日张道士说亲，你拍拦了你的好姻缘，你心里生气，来拿我煞性子！”
　　原来宝玉自幼生成来的有一种下流痴病，况从幼时和黛玉耳鬓厮磨，心情相对，如今稍知些事，又看了些邪书僻传，凡远亲近友之家所见的那些闺英闱秀，皆未有稍及黛玉者，所以早存一段心事，只不好说出来。故每每或喜或怒，变尽法子暗中试探。那黛玉偏生也是个有些痴病的，也每用假情试探。因你也将真心真意瞒起来，我也将真心真意瞒起来，都只用假意试探，如此“两假相逢，终有一真”，其间琐琐碎碎，难保不有口角之事。即如此刻，宝玉的心内想的是：“别人不知我的心还可恕，难道你就不想我的心里眼里只有你？你不能为我解烦恼，反来拿这个话堵噎我，可见我心里时时刻刻白有你，你心里竟没我了。”宝玉是这个意思，只口里说不出来。那黛玉心里想着：“你心里自然有我，虽有‘金玉相对’之说，你岂是重这邪说不重人的呢？我就时常提这‘金玉’，你只管了然无闻的，方见的是待我重，无毫发私心了。怎么我只一提‘金玉’的事，你就着急呢？可知你心里时时有这个‘金玉’的念头。我一提，你怕我多心，故意着急，安心哄我。”那宝玉心中又想着：“我不管怎么样都好，只要你随意，我就立刻因你死了，也是情愿的。你知也罢，不知也罢，只由我的心，那才是你和我近，不和我远。”黛玉心里又想着：“你只管你就是了。你好，我自然好。你要把自己丢开，只管周旋我，是你不叫我近你，竟叫我远了。”
　　看官，你道两个人原是一个心，如此看来，却都是多生了枝叶，将那求近之心反弄成疏远之意了。此皆他二人素昔所存私心，难以备述。如今只说他们外面的形容。那宝玉又听见地说“好姻缘”三个字，越发逆了己意。心里干噎，口里说不出来，便赌气向颈上摘下通灵玉来，咬咬牙，狠命往地下一摔，道：“什么劳什子！我砸了你，就完了事了！”偏生那玉坚硬非常，摔了一下，竟文风不动。宝玉见不破，便回身找东西来砸。黛玉见他如此，早已哭起来，说道：“何苦来你砸那哑吧东西？有砸他的，不如来砸我！”
　　二人闹着，紫鹃、雪雁等忙来解劝。后来见宝玉下死劲的砸那玉，忙上来夺，又夺不下来。见比往日闹的大了，少不得去叫袭人。袭人忙赶了来，才夺下来。宝玉冷笑道：“我是砸我的东西，与你们什么相干！”袭人见他脸都气黄了，眉眼都变了，从来没气的这么样，便拉着他的手，笑道：“你合妹妹拌嘴，不犯着砸他；倘或砸坏了，叫他心里脸上怎么过的去呢！”黛玉一行哭着，一行听了这话，说到自己心坎儿上来，可见宝玉连袭人不如，越发伤心大哭起来。心里一急，方才吃的香薷饮，便承受不住，“哇”的一声，都吐出来了。紫鹃忙上来用绢子接住，登时一口一口的，把块绢子吐湿。雪雁忙上来捶揉。紫鹃道：“虽然生气，姑娘到底也该保重些。才吃了药，好些儿，这会子和宝二爷拌嘴，又吐出来了；倘或犯了病，宝二爷怎么心里过的去呢？”宝玉听了这话，说到自己心坎儿上来，可见黛玉竟还不如紫鹃呢。又见黛玉脸红头胀，一行啼哭，一行气凑，一行是泪，一行是汗，不胜怯弱。宝玉见了这般，又自己后悔：“方才不该和他较证，这会子他这样光景，我又替不了他。”心里想着，也由不得滴下泪来了。
袭人守着宝玉，见他两个哭的悲痛，也心酸起来。又摸着宝玉的手冰凉，要劝宝玉不哭罢，一则恐宝玉有委屈闷在心里，二则又恐薄了黛玉，两头儿为难。正是女儿家的心性，不觉也流下泪来。紫鹃一面收拾了吐的药，一面拿扇子替黛玉轻轻的扇着，见三个人都鸦雀无声，各自哭各自的，索性也伤起心来，也拿着绢子拭泪。四个人都无言对泣。还是袭人勉强笑向宝玉道：“你不看别的，你看看这玉上穿的穗子，也不该和林姑娘拌嘴呀。”黛玉听了，也不顾病，赶来夺过去，顺手抓起一把剪子来就铰。袭人、紫鹃刚要夺，已经剪了几段。黛玉哭道：“我也是白效力，他也不稀罕，自有别人替他再穿好的去呢！”袭人忙接了玉道：“何苦来！这是我才多嘴的不是了。”宝玉向黛玉道：“你只管铰！我横竖不带他，也没什么。只顾里头闹，谁知那些老婆子们见黛玉大哭大吐，宝玉又砸玉，不知道要闹到什么田地儿，便连忙的一齐往前头去回了贾母、王夫人知道，好不至于连累了他们。那贾母、王夫人见他们忙忙的做一件正经事来告诉，也都不知有了什么原故，便一齐进园来瞧。急的袭人抱怨紫鹃：“为什么惊动了老太太、太太？”紫鹃又只当是袭人着人去告诉的，也抱怨袭人。那贾母、王夫人进来，见宝玉也无言，黛玉也无话，问起来，又没为什么事，便将这祸移到袭人、紫鹃两个人身上，说：“为什么你们不小心伏侍，这会子闹起来都不管呢！”因此将二人连骂带说教训了一顿。二人都没的说，只得听着。还是贾母带出宝玉去了，方才平伏。
    过了一日，至初三日，乃是薛蟠生日，家里摆酒唱戏，贾府诸人都去了。宝玉因得罪了黛玉，二人总未见面，心中正自后悔，无精打彩，那里还有心肠去看戏，因而推病不去。黛玉不过前日中了些暑褥之气，本无甚大病，听见他不去，心里想：“他是好吃酒听戏的，今日反不去，自然是因为昨儿气着了；再不然他见我不去，他也没心肠去。只是昨儿千不该万不该铰了那玉上的穗子。管定他再不带了，还得我穿了他才带。”因而心中十分后悔。那贾母见他两个都生气，只说趁今儿那边去看戏，他两个见了，也就完了，不想又都不去。老人家急的抱怨说：“我这老冤家，是那一世里造下的孽障？偏偏儿的遇见了这么两个不懂事的小冤家儿，没有一天不叫我操心！真真的是俗语儿说的，‘不是冤家不聚头’了。几时我闭了眼，断了这口气，任凭你们两个冤家闹上天去，我‘眼不见，心不烦’也就罢了。偏他娘的又不咽这口气！”自己抱怨着，也哭起来了。谁知这个话传到宝玉、黛玉二人耳内，他二人竟从来没有听见过“不是冤家不聚头”的这句俗话儿，如今忽然得了这句话，好似参禅的一般，都低着头细嚼这句话的滋味儿，不觉的潸然泪下。虽然不曾会面，却一个在潇湘馆临风洒泪，一个在怡红院对月长吁，正是“人居两地，情发一心”了。袭人因劝宝玉道：“千万不是，都是你的不是。往日家里的小厮们和他的姐姐妹妹拌嘴，或是两口子分争，你要是听见了，还骂那些小厮们蠢，不能体贴女孩儿们的心肠，今儿怎么你也这么着起来了。明儿初五，大节下的，你们两个再这么仇人似的，老太太越发要生气了，一定弄的大家不安生。依我劝你，正经下个气儿，赔个不是，大家还是照常一样儿的，这么着不好吗？”宝玉听了，不知依与不依。
要知端详，下回分解。

Baoyu was staring blankly in front of him when Daiyu, meaning to toss her handkerchief at him, accidentally hit him in the eye. He gave a start.

“Who’s that?” he cried.

Daiyu shook her head. “Sorry, it was an accident,” she giggled. “Cousin Baochai wanted to see the gawping goose, and I was showing her when my hand slipped.”

Baoyu rubbed his eye but could think of nothing to say.

Just then Xifeng arrived and invited them all to the Taoist temple on the first to watch operas. Baochai declined.

“It’s too hot,” she said. “And there’s no opera I haven’t seen before.”

“It’s cool there with pavilions on both sides,” Xifeng told her. “If we go, I’ll send servants a few days in advance to clear all the Taoists out of the place and have the upstairs rooms swept and hung with blinds. No outsiders will be allowed in the temple. That will be all right, won’t it? I’ve already reported this to Lady Wang. If you won’t come, I shall go by myself. I’ve been so bored these last few days, and when they put on operas at home I never have a chance to watch them in comfort.”

The Lady Dowager laughed.
“In that case I’ll go with you.”
“If Your Ladyship comes too, that will be wonderful!” cried Xifeng. “Only I shan’t enjoy myself so much.”

“We’ll put you in the other pavilion across from mine. You needn’t come over to pay your respects to me. Will that suit you?”

“That shows how good you are to me, Old Ancestress.” Xifeng turned to Baochai. “Do come, and your mother too. It’s a long summer day, you’d only sleep at home.”

Baochai had to agree.

The Lady Dowager sent to invite Aunt Xue and told Lady Wang on the way to take the young people too. But Lady Wang, who was unwell and expecting some word from the Palace about Yuanchun, had already declined. She said with a smile:

“How high-spirited the old lady is! Tell the girls that any of them who want to can go with her on the first.”

When this message reached the inner apartments, the maids — who were cooped up indoors day after day and seldom had a chance to go out — were naturally all eager to go. Even those whose mistresses would not be going urged them to change their minds. So Li Wan and the rest decided to go too. This delighted the Lady Dowager, who ordered the servants to make all preparations. But no more of this.

When the first of the month arrived, carriages and horses stood thick outside the Rong Mansion. The attendants, knowing that the Imperial Consort had sponsored this mass and that the Lady Dowager was going to offer incense on the festival, had made more elaborate preparations than usual. Presently the ladies emerged. The Lady Dowager rode in a large sedan-chair carried by eight bearers, while Li Wan, Xifeng and Aunt Xue had four-bearer sedans. Baochai and Daiyu shared a carriage with a kingfisher-blue awning and embroidered curtains. Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun had one with a red wheel-cover and kingfisher-blue awning. Then came the maids. The Lady Dowager’s personal maids Yuanyang, Yingwu, Hupo and Zhenzhu; Daiyu’s Zijuan, Xueyan and Yinger; Baochai’s Yinger and Wenxing; Yingchun’s Siqi and Xiuju; Tanchun’s Shishu and Cuimo; Xichun’s Ruhua and Caiping; Aunt Xue’s Tongxi and Tonggui, together with Xiangling and her maid Zhen’er; Li Wan’s Suyun and Biyue; Xifeng’s Pinger, Feng’er and Xiaohong, as well as Lady Wang’s two maids Jinchuan and Caiyun who had accompanied Xifeng. Their nurses followed with Dame Liu in another carriage, and after them several other serving-women and maids.

The street was packed with carriages. When people saw that this was the Lady Dowager’s procession going to offer incense, they lined the road to watch. And women in the small households by the way opened their doors and stood in their gateways chattering and gesticulating as if this were some public show.

First came the outriders and attendants in full state. Then a young gentleman on a fine white horse with a silver saddle, coloured bridle and scarlet tassels, riding ahead of an eight-man scarlet sedan-chair. This was followed by carriages, more sedans, horsemen and attendants — a magnificent stream of splendid equipage and fragrant smoke, enough to blot out the sky and earth. But the only sounds to break the silence were the hoof-beats of horses and the rumble of wheels.

Soon they reached the Temple of the Immortal. Bells and drums sounded as the Taoist abbot Chang, holding incense and draped in a cope, came out with all his priests to meet them. Pao-yu dismounted. The Lady Dowager’s chair was carried through the main gate, and at the sight of the local god’s image she ordered the bearers to halt. Chia Chen came with the other men of the family to welcome her. His-feng’s chair, which had gone ahead, had already arrived. Assisted by Yuan-yang and the rest, she came forward to help the old lady alight. Just then a young acolyte of twelve or thirteen who was trimming the candles in a candelabrum with a pair of snuffers, hoping to slip out unobserved, ran headlong into His-feng. She slapped his face so hard that the boy staggered.

“Little bastard!” she swore. “Where are you bolting to?”

The acolyte picked himself up and fled without stopping to retrieve his snuffers. And as he scuttled out, Pao-chai and the other girls were alighting from their carriages, surrounded by matrons and maids. At the sight of this young Taoist rolling out they cried:

“Catch him! Beat him!”

The Lady Dowager heard this and asked what was happening. When Chia Chen went over to find out, His-feng stepped forward to support the old lady.

“A young acolyte who was trimming the candles tried to dodge away and lost his head,” she reported.

“Don’t frighten the poor child,” said the Lady Dowager immediately. “Bring him here. What does a child from a poor family know of such style and splendour? If he’s scared out of his wits, poor little mite, his parents are sure to be heartbroken.”

She ordered Chia Chen to bring the boy to her. He had to go to fetch him. The child was kneeling on the ground trembling, the snuffers still in his hand. The Lady Dowager ordered Chia Chen to make him stand up and not frighten him, then asked him how old he was.

The boy was speechless.

“Poor thing,” exclaimed the old lady, and told Chia Chen, “Take him away and give him some cash to buy himself sweets. Mind no one bullies him.”

Chia Chen assented and led him out.

The Lady Dowager with her party then went on to inspect the different shrines and halls. Meanwhile the pages outside, having seen the old lady enter the second gate, observed Chia Chen leading out the acolyte.

“Take this boy and give him a few hundred cash,” Chia Chen ordered. “See that no one ill-treats him.”

At once some servants came up to do his bidding.

Chia Chen, standing on the steps, asked, “Where is the steward?”

“Here!” shouted the pages in the court below.

At once Lin Chih-hsiao, smoothing his hair and adjusting his hat, ran up to Chia Chen.

“Although this is a big place,” said Chia Chen, “we’ve a large party today. Keep the servants you need here and send the rest to the other courtyards. Post a good number of pages at this second gate and the side gates to pass on orders and fetch things. Do you understand? The young ladies and mistresses are here today; no outsiders are to be admitted.”

“Yes, sir,” answered Lin Chih-hsiao promptly. “Very good, sir.”

“Off with you, then.”

He asked, “Why isn’t Rong here?” Before the words were out of his mouth, Jia Rong came running down from the bell-tower.

“Look at that!” cried Jia Zhen. “I’m sweltering here while he cools himself down.”

He ordered a servant to spit at him. Knowing his arbitrary temper, the servants dared not disobey. One of them stepped forward and spat in Jia Rong’s face. Then, as Jia Zhen was glaring at the young man, the servant asked him:

“Why aren’t you afraid of the heat, sir, while the young master goes off to cool down?”

Jia Rong, not daring to say a word, stood with his hands at his sides. But Jia Yun, Jia Ping, Jia Qin, Jia Lian, Jia Qiong and the others were so alarmed by this that they hastily and stealthily scrambled down from the foot of the wall.

Jia Zhen snapped at Jia Rong, “What are you standing there for? Why aren’t you on horseback, racing home to tell your mother and the rest that the old lady and the young ladies have all come? They must come at once to wait on them.”

Jia Rong promptly rushed out, shouting for his horse. Grumbling, “I don’t know what they were up to earlier, but now they take it out on me,” he swore at the servants, “Have your hands been tied? Why haven’t you brought my horse?” He considered sending a servant with the message, but feared that if this were discovered later he would be in trouble. So he had to go himself and rode off.

Jia Zhen was turning to go back when he noticed Zhang the Taoist standing beside him.

“By rights, not being an outsider, I should serve inside,” said the priest with a smile. “But as it’s so hot and all the young ladies are out, I don’t like to intrude without instructions. I’ll wait here, in case the old lady wants me to accompany her somewhere.”

Jia Zhen knew that this Zhang the Taoist had been nominated by the former Emperor as the Great Illusion Immortal, and that he was now the head of the Taoist registry in the capital. The present Emperor had honoured him with the title of Perfect Man, and all the princes and nobles referred to him as an immortal; so Jia Zhen did not treat him like an ordinary priest. Besides, he was a frequent visitor to both mansions and all the ladies had met him.

“Don’t talk such nonsense,” Jia Zhen replied with a smile. “If you say any more, I’ll pull that beard of yours. Come along with me.” Chuckling, the priest followed him inside.

Jia Zhen went up to the Lady Dowager and said with a smile, “Grandad Zhang has come to pay his respects.”

“Fetch him in,” she said at once.

Jia Zhen went out to fetch him in, and the priest greeted her with a chuckle.

“Buddha of Infinite Longevity!” he cried. “How are you, Ancestress? Are all your ladies well? I haven’t been to the house to pay my respects for some time, but you’re looking even fitter than before.”

“I’m well, Old Immortal,” she answered.

“Thanks to your good luck, madam, this humble priest is also well. The only thing is, I’ve been worrying about the young master. Is he better? On the twenty-sixth of last month, for the celebration of the King of Heaven’s birthday, we didn’t have too many people and everything was very clean. I wanted to ask the young master over, but I was told he wasn’t at home.”

“He really was out,” she said, and turned to look for Baoyu.

He had just come back after relieving himself and stepped forward now to greet the priest, who clasped him in his arms.

“He’s growing stouter,” he told the Lady Dowager with a smile.

“He looks all right outside, but he’s weak inside,” she said. “And on top of that, his father makes him study so hard that the poor child’s falling ill.”

“I saw some calligraphy and poems of his the other day in several different places,” said Zhang the Taoist. “They were really excellent. So how can his Lordship complain that he doesn’t like studying? In my humble opinion, that’s going a bit too far.” He sighed.

“I was thinking,” he remarked, “the young master’s features, figure and way of talking and moving are the very image of his grandfather, the old Duke of Jungkuo.” His eyes as he spoke were brimming with tears.

The Lady Dowager too was much affected.

“You’re right,” she said. “I’ve sons and grandsons, but not one takes after his grandfather. Just this Yu takes after him.”

The Taoist turned to Chia Chen.

“None of the gentlemen of your generation, sir, could have known the old Duke, of course. But I doubt if even the Elder Master and the Second Master can have a clear recollection of him.” He chuckled. “The other day at someone’s house I saw a young lady of fifteen. She’s quite pretty, and it occurred to me that the young master here should be betrothed. In looks, intelligence and family background she’d be a suitable match. But I don’t know what Your Ladyship would think. I wouldn’t like to act too hastily without your instructions.”

“Some time ago a monk advised us not to have him betrothed too early,” she replied. “We’d better wait till he’s a little older. But do keep your ears open for us. So long as the girl is good-looking and comes from a decent family, it doesn’t matter if she’s poor. We can always help them out with a few taels. The main thing is that she should have a good character and looks.”

Just then Hsi-feng joined in.

“Grandad Chang, you still haven’t changed our girl’s amulet for her. The other day, for shame, you had the check to send to my place for some yellow satin. If I hadn’t given it, you’d have lost face.”

Chang laughed heartily.

“Look at that!” he cried. “My eyes are so dim, I didn’t see you here, madam, or thank you for the satin. The amulet’s ready. I meant to send it the other day, but then Her Grace’s Mass made me forget. It’s still before the Buddha. I’ll go and fetch it.”

He hurried to the main hall and soon came back with a tea-tray covered with a red satin dragon-embroidered cloth on which lay the amulet. The nurse in charge of Ta-chieh took it.

As Chang was about to pick up the child, Hsi-feng said with a smile:

“You could have just brought it in your hand. Why use a tray?”

“My hands are none too clean. A tray seemed more respectful.”

“You gave me quite a start, bringing it in on a tray. I thought you’d come to ask for alms.”

At that everyone laughed, even Chia Chen.

“You monkey!” cried the old lady. “Aren’t you afraid of going to the tongue-pulling hell?”

“We’re on good terms,” retorted Hsi-feng. “He often tells me I should do more good works or I’ll die young.”

“That’s why I brought the tray,” chuckled Chang. “Not to ask for alms but to request the young master’s jade to show my disciples and those who’ve come from afar.”

“In that case, why trouble to go yourself at your age?” asked the Lady Dowager. “Just send someone with him to have a look, then bring him back.”

“You don’t realize, madam, that though I’m eighty, thanks to your good fortune I’m still hale and hearty. Besides, there’s such a crowd out there and the air is so foul in this heat, the young master might find it too much. If he were to catch some illness, that would be serious.”

So the Lady Dowager made Pao-yu take off his jade and put it on the tray, which Chang carefully carried out, resting it on the dragon-embroidered cloth.

The old lady then took the rest of the party to see something of the temple before going upstairs. Presently Chia Chen came to report:

“The Reverend Zhang has brought the jade back.” As she spoke the Taoist came up to them, holding the tray.

“Thanks to me, the others have seen the young gentleman’s jade,” he said cheerfully. “They think it marvellous, but have nothing worthy to offer him in return. These are some of their religious vessels and they beg him to keep them as souvenirs. They’re nothing rare, of course, but the young gentleman can amuse himself with them or give them away as presents.”

The Lady Dowager saw that the tray was filled with such trinkets as gold pendants and jade ornaments, some inscribed “All Your Wishes Fulfilled” or “Peace All Year Round,” all set with pearls and gems or worked in openwork and filigree, some thirty or fifty pieces in all.

“This is most thoughtless of you,” she expostulated. “Those priests are strangers. There was no need for this. We certainly can’t accept.”

“This is their humble tribute,” he replied. “I couldn’t very well stop them. If you refuse to keep these things, madam, they’ll think I’m too unworthy to be considered one of your dependants.”

At that she told the servants to accept the tray.

“Since Grandad Zhang says that, and we can’t very well refuse,” put in Baoyu, “I’ve no use for these things. Why not tell one of the pages to take them and distribute them among the poor outside?”

“That’s a good idea,” approved his grandmother.

But the Taoist demurred, “Don’t be so charitable, young master. These may not be rare objects, still they are vessels of a kind. Giving them to the poor would be of no use to them and might lead to the things being damaged. If you want to give alms, better give the poor money.”

“Very well,” said Baoyu. “Keep these until this evening, when I’ll give money instead.”

Only then did the Taoist withdraw.

The Lady Dowager and the rest now went up to the main balcony and took their seats there, while Xifeng and her party went to the east balcony. The maids waited on them in the west balcony.

Presently Jia Zhen came up to report, “The plays chosen by divine lot are: first, The Story of the White Serpent.”

“What’s the story?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“It’s about the First Emperor of Han killing a serpent before starting his uprising. The second is Beating the Empress’ Relative.”

His grandmother nodded. “Well, the second isn’t too bad. We’ll have to abide by the god’s choice. What’s the third?”

“The third is the Dream of the Southern Tributary State.”

The old lady said nothing at that and Jia Zhen withdrew to see to the burning of paper offerings and the opening of the plays.

Baoyu, sitting next to his grandmother in the balcony, had a young maid bring him the tray of gifts. Putting his own jade away, he fingered the trinkets one by one as he held them up for the Lady Dowager to see.

“What’s this?” she exclaimed, catching sight of a unicorn sparkling with gold and kingfisher feathers. “It seems to me I’ve seen one of these on some child or other.”

“Cousin Xiangyun has one, only smaller,” volunteered Baochai.

“So Yun’s got one, has she?” remarked the Lady Dowager.

Baoyu was surprised. “She’s stayed in our house all this time, but I never saw it.”

“Cousin Baochai notices everything,” observed Tanchun.

“She’s observant enough about other things too, but she’s most observant about what other people wear.” Daiyu gave a little sniff as she said this.

Baochai turned her head away as if she had not heard.

Hearing that Xiangyun had a unicorn, Baoyu quickly slipped the one he was holding into his pouch. Then, afraid the others might have seen and think he had kept it because of Xiangyun, he stole a glance round. But apparently no one had noticed except Daiyu, who was watching him and nodding as if in approval. He felt rather embarrassed and sheepishly produced the unicorn again, showing it to Daiyu with a grin.

"This is a pretty thing. Let me keep it for you, and when we get home I’ll have a tassel attached so that you can wear it."

Dai-yu tossed her head. "I wouldn’t care for it."

"In that case I’ll keep it myself." He grinned and tucked it into his clothes again.

He was about to say something else when Jia Zhen’s wife Madam You arrived with her daughter-in-law, Jia Rong’s second wife. Having paid their respects to the Lady Dowager, the latter asked:

"What have you come for? I’m just here to amuse myself."

As she spoke, a servant announced the arrival of some servants from General Feng’s household. Learning that the Jias were sacrificing in the temple, Feng Ziying had lost no time in preparing pigs, sheep, incense, candles and sweetmeats as gifts. When Xifeng heard this she hurried over.

"Aiya!" she cried, clapping her hands. "This took me by surprise. We came just for an outing, but people assume we’re sacrificing on a grand scale and are bringing gifts. This is all our Old Ancestress’ fault! Now we’ve nothing ready to tip the messengers with."

Even as she was speaking, two stewards’ wives from the Feng family came up to their pavilion. And before they had left, the Zhao family sent gifts too. In fact, one after another, all their relatives and friends who heard that the ladies of the Jia family were sacrificing in the temple sent presents. The Lady Dowager was quite put out.

"This isn’t a formal sacrifice," she said. "We just came for an outing. We shouldn’t have let people know."

So though they stayed to watch operas the whole morning, they went home that afternoon. And the next day the Lady Dowager was too tired to go again.

Xifeng however urged her, "Since we’ve disturbed the earth by starting to build a wall, we may as well proceed — we’ve alerted people anyway. Why not go and enjoy ourselves?"

But the old lady had another reason for refusing. The previous day, Abbot Zhang’s proposal of a match for Baoyu had upset the boy. He had come home in a temper, complaining that the abbot had made this suggestion and swearing that he would never set eyes on the man again. No one knew the reason for his aversion. Besides, Dai-yu had been overcome by the heat on her return and was unwell. For these two reasons, the Lady Dowager insisted on staying at home. Then Xifeng, having no such scruples, took some servants and went back to the temple. But no more of this.

Baoyu was worried by Dai-yu’s illness and too concerned to have any appetite. He kept going to ask how she was, for fear she might be seriously ill.

"Why don’t you go to the opera?" she asked. "What do you want to stay at home for?"

Baoyu had been offended by Abbot Zhang’s proposal the previous day, and now her asking this — as he thought — sarcastically made him reflect, "Other people may not know me, but she’s mocking me too." This increased his exasperation a hundredfold. Had the remark been made by anyone else he could have controlled his anger, but coming from Dai-yu it was the last straw. He replied coldly:

"I’ve known you all these years for nothing. That’s all there is to it."

Dai-yu gave a scornful laugh. "Yes, you have known me all these years for nothing. I can’t compare with the others, with what they have to offer you."

At that he came closer to demand, "Are you so set on cursing me that you want me to drop dead?"

For a moment she could not take in his meaning.

"Didn’t I swear only yesterday?" he cried. "And now you accuse me again. If I’m to drop dead, what good will that do you?"

Only then did Dai-yu remember their conversation the day before. She knew that she had been in the wrong and had spoken too hastily. This made her feel both flustered and ashamed. She sobbed:

"You may as well kill me. Yes, I’ve set my heart on cursing you. But why should I be blamed because Abbot Zhang made a proposal of marriage and you’re angry that your wonderful match was broken off, so that you come to take it out on me?"

Since childhood Baoyu had been peculiar in this respect. And having grown up as Daiyu’s close companion since her coming, he now felt closer to her than to all other girls. Having recently gained some understanding of love from certain books, he was surer than ever that no other girl could surpass her. But not venturing to bare his heart to her, he tried in devious ways to sound her out. And Daiyu, being equally eccentric, deliberately feigned indifference to test him. So it came about that, hiding their real feelings, they deceived each other with false ones. Yet in the course of this, owing to some carelessness, friction was bound to arise between them.

Thus Baoyu was reflecting now: “I wouldn’t mind if others didn’t understand me, but can it be you don’t? Don’t you know that I’ve no eyes for anyone but you? Instead of reassuring me you make these cutting remarks. It shows you don’t care for me. You’re always on my mind, but I’m not in your thoughts at all.”

He was too overcome to express this.

Daiyu’s thoughts, on the other hand, were: “I’m sure I mean everything to you. Even if this talk of a match between gold and jade is true, you can’t prefer the gold to me. It shows how much you care for me and have no thought for anyone else if I harp on about the gold and jade and you take no notice. Why get so worked up the moment I mention it? That proves you’re worried about it and try to put me off by pretending to be upset.”

Baoyu was reflecting again, “No matter what happens to me, I only want you to be happy. I’d gladly die for you this instant. If you realize that, so much the better. If not, I don’t care so long as you feel as I do. That will bring us closer.”

And Daiyu was thinking, “You needn’t worry about me. Just look after yourself. If you’re all right, I shall be all right. But if you ignore your own feelings and keep thinking of me, that will estrange us.”

As the proverb says, “Lovers’ tiffs are the renewal of love.” And the more they tried to hide their feelings the more they irritated each other. So we need not dwell on all the foolish things they said.

Now the words “good match” had upset Baoyu still more. Unable to vent his anger, he gritted his teeth, snatched the jade from his neck and dashed it to the ground.

“Rotten stupid thing!” he cried. “I’ll smash you to bits and have done.”

But the jade was too hard to break. Though he dashed it fiercely to the floor, it remained intact.

When he saw that it was not broken, Baoyu turned to look for something with which to smash it. Daiyu, in tears, sobbed:

“Why smash that dumb, stupid thing? Instead of beating it, why not beat me?”

Their quarrel had brought Zijuan and Xueyan running to intervene, and now Zijuan tried to take the jade from Baoyu but could not wrest it from him. Seeing that this was a worse quarrel than usual, they had to send for Xiren, who hurried over and took the jade from him.

“What business is it of yours if I smash my own thing?” he sneered.

His face was pale, his eyes stared wildly. Never had she seen him in such a rage.

“If you’ve quarrelled with your cousin, that’s no reason to smash the jade,” she said soothingly, taking his hand. “Suppose you had broken it, how do you think she would have felt?”

These words, coming straight to the point, made Daiyu cry even more bitterly to think that Baoyu was less considerate than Xiren. Soon she was sobbing so violently that she was sick.

Just then Zijuan brought the decoction of elsholtzia. But the moment Daiyu took it she retched and brought it all up again. Zijuan hastily held her handkerchief to Daiyu’s mouth until it was soaked, while Xueyan patted her mistress on the back.

“I know you’re angry, miss,” said Zijuan, “but you should take care of yourself. You’d just taken some medicine and were a little better, but this squabble with Master Bao has made you bring it up again. If you have a relapse, however is he to blame himself?”

This reminded Baoyu that Daiyu was not as considerate as her maid. He saw how flushed she was, her hair dishevelled, as she cried and choked, tears and sweat streaming down her face. She looked so fragile, he regretted having crossed her.

“I shouldn’t have argued with her,” he thought. “Now I’ve reduced her to this state, and there’s no way to take her suffering on myself.” He started crying too.

Xiren watching him was distressed by the sight of them both in tears. Finding Baoyu’s hands cold, she would have liked to urge him to control himself but was afraid that he might feel even more upset if he repressed his feelings or that this might slight Daiyu. So, being soft-hearted, she started crying too.

Zijuan, having cleared up the vomit, was gently fanning Daiyu. The silence of the other three, all weeping apart, so affected her that she dried her eyes with her handkerchief.

So there were the four of them crying, not a word exchanged between them. At last Xiren forced a smile.

“If for no other reason,” she said to Baoyu, “just for the sake of the cord on your jade you shouldn’t quarrel with Miss Lin.”

Daiyu snatched the jade away and, seizing a pair of scissors, cut off its cord in several strokes before Xiren and Zijuan could stop her.

“I’ve worked for nothing,” she cried. “He doesn’t value it. Someone else will make him a better cord.”

Xiren hastily took the jade from her.

“Why do that?” she asked. “This is all my fault for saying the wrong thing.”

“Go on and cut it up,” Baoyu told Daiyu. “I don’t care if I never wear it again.”

While this commotion was going on indoors, the old nannies outside had heard Daiyu crying, vomiting and sobbing, and Baoyu dashing his jade to the floor. Not knowing what trouble might come of it, they sent word at once to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang so that they should not be held to blame. When these two learned that something serious had happened, they came at once to the Garden, to the great consternation of Xiren and Zijuan.

“Why did you have to tell the old lady and the mistress?” Xiren demanded of Zijuan.

But Zijuan thought Xiren had sent word and blamed her.

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang found Baoyu and Daiyu saying nothing, but when questioned they would not admit to any quarrel. So the two ladies turned on Xiren and Zijuan.

“Why weren’t you looking after them properly?” they scolded. “Why didn’t you stop this squabble?” They gave the two maids a severe dressing-down which they had to listen to in silence. Not till the Lady Dowager carried Baoyu off was quiet restored.

The next day was the third of the month, Xue Pan’s birthday. There was wine and opera performances at his home, and all the Jia family went over. Baoyu had offended Daiyu and had not seen her since. He was feeling so remorseful and depressed that he had no heart to go to a play, so he pleaded illness. Daiyu was not seriously ill, only a little upset by the heat. When she heard that Baoyu was not going she thought, “He usually enjoys drinking and watching operas, but today he’s not going. Perhaps he’s angry with me still, or perhaps because I’m not going he doesn’t feel like it....”

But I should never have cut off the tassels. I’m sure he won’t wear it again unless I put on new ones for him.” She was filled with remorse.

The Lady Dowager, seeing that they were both upset, had hoped that going to the other house to watch the operas would bring them together again; but as neither would go she fumed:

“What sin have I committed in a former life to be plagued with two such troublesome children in my old age? Not a day passes without something happening to worry me. It’s really true, as the saying goes, ‘Enemies and lovers are destined to meet.’ I shan’t have any peace until I’ve breathed my last and closed my eyes for good — then they can do as they please. But while I live I’ve no hope of a quiet life.” She broke down and wept.

These complaints reached the ears of Baoyu and Daiyu. They had never heard the saying “Enemies and lovers are destined to meet,” and it struck them like a Zen Buddhist riddle. They lowered their heads to mull it over and, in spite of themselves, burst into tears. Although not together, each was weeping to the wind in one place and sighing to the moon in another. Truly:

Though apart.

They shared one heart.

Xiren tried to console Baoyu. “It’s entirely your fault on this festival,” she said. “I’ve often heard you scold the pages here for being too stupid to know how to humour girls, when you heard them squabbling with their sisters or sweethearts. How come you’re as bad as they are today? Tomorrow, the fifth, is this great festival. If you two go on scowling at each other like enemies, the old lady will be even more upset. Do make an effort to patch things up. Wouldn’t that be better for everyone?”

Whether Baoyu took her advice or not will be seen in the next chapter.

第30章 宝钗借扇机带双敲 椿龄画蔷痴及局外

话说林黛玉自与宝玉口角后也觉后悔，但又无去就他之理，因此日夜闷闷如有所失。紫鹃也看出八九，便劝道：“论前儿的事，竟是姑娘太浮躁了些。别人不知宝玉的脾气，难道咱们也不知道？为那玉也不是闹了一遭两遭了。”黛玉啐道：“呸！你倒来替人派我的不是。我怎么浮躁了？”紫鹃笑道：“好好儿的，为什么铰了那穗子？不是宝玉只有三分不是，姑娘倒有七分不是？我看他素日在姑娘身上就好，皆因姑娘小性儿，常要歪派他才这么样。”黛玉欲答话，只听院外叫门。紫鹃听了听，笑道：“这是宝玉的声音，想必是来赔不是来了。”黛玉听了，说：“不许开门！”紫鹃道：“姑娘又不是了，这么热天毒日头地下，晒坏了他，如何使得呢。”口里说着，便出去开门，果然是宝玉。一面让他进来，一面笑着说道：“我只当宝二爷再不上我们的门了，谁知道这会子又来了。”宝玉笑道：“你们把极小的事情倒说大了，好好的为什么不来？我就死了，魂也要一日来一百遭。妹妹可大好了？”紫鹃道：“身上病好了，只是心里气还不大好。”宝玉笑道：“我知道了，有什么气呢。”一面说着，一面进来。只见黛玉又在床上哭。
　　那黛玉本不曾哭，听见宝玉来，由不得伤心，止不住滚下泪来。宝玉笑着走近床来道：“妹妹身上可大好了？”黛玉只顾拭泪，并不答应。宝玉因便挨在床沿上坐了，一面笑道：“我知道你不恼我，但只是我不来，叫旁人看见，倒象是咱们又拌了嘴的似的。要等他们来劝咱们，那时候儿岂不咱们倒觉生分了？不如这会子你要打要骂，凭你怎么样，千万别不理我！”说着，又把“好妹妹”叫了几十声。黛玉心里原是再不理宝玉的，这会子听见宝玉说“别叫人知道咱们拌了嘴就生分了似的”这一句话，又可见得比别人原亲近，因又掌不住，便哭道：“你也不用来哄我！从今以后，我也不敢亲近二爷，权当我去了。”宝玉听了笑道：“你往那里去呢？”黛玉道：“我回家去。”宝玉笑道：“我跟了去。”黛玉道：“我死了呢？”宝玉道：“你死了，我做和尚。”黛玉一闻此言，登时把脸放下来，问道：“想是你要死了，胡说的是什么？你们家倒有几个亲姐姐亲妹妹呢！明儿都死了，你几个身子做和尚去呢？等我把这个话告诉别人评评理。”宝玉自知说的造次了，后悔不来，登时脸上红涨，低了头不敢作声。幸而屋里没人。
　　黛玉两眼直瞪瞪的瞅了他半天，气的“嗳”了一声，说不出话来。见宝玉憋的脸上紫涨，便咬着牙，用指头狠命的在他额上戳了一下子，“哼”了一声，说道：“你这个……”刚说了三个字，便又叹了一口气，仍拿起绢子来擦眼泪。宝玉心里原有无限的心事，又兼说错了话，正自后悔，见黛玉戳他一下子，要说也说不出来，自叹自泣，因此自己也有所感，不觉掉下泪来。要用绢子揩拭，不想又忘了带来，便用衫袖去擦。黛玉虽然哭着，却一眼看见他穿着簇新藕合纱衫，竟去拭泪，便一面自己拭泪，一面回身枕上搭的一方绡帕拿起来向宝玉怀里一摔，一语不发，仍掩面而泣。宝玉见他摔了帕子来，忙接住拭了泪，又挨近前些，伸手拉了他一只手，笑道：“我的五脏都揉碎了，你还只是哭。走罢，我和你到老太太那里去罢。”黛玉将手一摔道：“谁和你拉拉扯扯的！一天大似一天，还这么涎皮赖脸的，连个理也不知道。”
　　一句话没说完，只听嚷道：“好了！”宝、黛两个不防，都唬了一跳。回头看时，只见凤姐儿跑进来，笑道：“老太太在那里抱怨天，抱怨地，只叫我来瞧瞧你们好了没有，我说：‘不用瞧，过不了三天，他们自己就好了。’老太太骂我，说我懒，我来了，果然应了我的话了。也没见你们两个！有些什么可拌的，三日好了，两日恼了，越大越成了孩子了。有这会子拉着手哭的，昨儿为什么又成了‘乌眼鸡’似的呢？还不跟着我到老太太跟前，叫老人家也放点儿心呢。”说着，拉了黛玉就走。黛玉回头叫丫头们，一个也没有。凤姐道：“又叫他们做什么，有我伏持呢。”一面说，一面拉着就走，宝玉在后头跟着。
　　出了园门，到了贾母跟前，凤姐笑道：“我说他们不用人费心，自己就会好的，老祖宗不信，一定叫我去说和。赶我到那里说和，谁知两个人在一块儿对赔不是呢，倒象‘黄鹰抓住鹞子的脚’，两个人都‘扣了环’了！那里还要人去说呢？”说的满屋里都笑起来。
　　此时宝钗正在这里，那黛玉只一言不发，挨着贾母坐下。宝玉没什么说的，便向宝钗笑道：“大哥哥好日子，偏我又不好，没有别的礼送，连个头也不磕去。大哥哥不知道我病，倒象我推故不去似的。倘或明儿姐姐闲了，替我分辩分辩。”宝钗笑道：“这也多事，你就要去，也不敢惊动，何况身上不好。弟兄们常在一处，要存这个心倒生分了。”宝玉又笑道：“姐姐知道体谅我就好了。”又道：“姐姐怎么不听戏去？”宝钗道：“我怕热。听了两出，热的很，要走呢，客又不散；我少不得推身上不好，就躲了。宝玉听说，自己由不得脸上没意思，只得又搭讪笑道：“怪不得他们拿姐姐比杨妃，原也富胎些。”宝钗听说，登时红了脸，待要发作，又不好怎么样；回思了一回，脸上越下不来，便冷笑了两声，说道：“我倒象杨妃，只是没个好哥哥好兄弟可以做得杨国忠的！”正说着，可巧小丫头靓儿因不见了扇子，和宝钗笑道：“必是宝姑娘藏了我的。好姑娘，赏我罢。”宝钗指着他厉声说道：”你要仔细，你见我和谁玩过，有和你素日嘻皮笑脸的那些姑娘们，你该问他们去！”说的靓儿跑了。宝玉自知又把话说造次了，当着许多人，比才在黛玉跟前更不好意思，便急回身，又向别人搭讪去了。
　　黛玉听见宝玉奚落宝钗，心中着实得意，才要搭言，也趁势取个笑儿，不想靓儿因找扇子，宝钗又发了两句话，他便改口说道：“宝姐姐，你听了两出什么戏？”宝钗因见黛玉面上有得意之态，一定是听了宝玉方才奚落之言，遂了他的心愿。忽又见他问这话，便笑道：“我看的是李逵骂了宋江，后来又赔不是。”宝玉便笑道：“姐姐通今博古，色色都知道，怎么连这一出戏的名儿也不知道，就说了这么一套。这叫做《负荆请罪》。”宝钗笑道：“原来这叫‘负荆请罪’！你们通今博古，才知道‘负荆请罪’，我不知什么叫‘负荆请罪’。”一句话末说了，宝玉、黛玉二人心里有病，听了这话，早把脸羞红了。凤姐这些上虽不通，但只看他三人的形景，便知其意，也笑问道：“这们大热的天，谁还吃生姜呢？”众人不解，便道：“没有吃生姜的。”凤姐故意用手摸着腮，诧异道：“既没人吃生姜，怎么这么辣辣的呢？”宝玉、黛玉二人听见这话，越发不好意思了。宝钗再欲说话，见宝玉十分羞愧，形景改变，也就不好再说，只得一笑收住。别人总没解过他们四个人的话来，因此付之一笑。
　　一时宝钗、凤姐去了，黛玉向宝玉道：“你也试着比我利害的人了。谁都象我，心拙口夯的，由着人说呢！”宝玉正因宝钗多心，自己没趣儿，又见黛玉问着他，越发没好气起来。欲待要说两句，又怕黛玉多心，说不得忍气，无精打彩，一直出来。
　　谁知目今盛暑之际，又当早饭已过，各处主仆人等多半都因日长神倦，宝玉背着手，到一处，一处鸦雀无声。从贾母这里出来往西，走过了穿堂便是凤姐的院落。到他院门前，只见院门掩着，知道凤姐素日的规矩，每到天热，午间要歇一个时辰的，进去不便。遂进角门，来到王夫人上房。只见几个丫头手里拿着针线，却打盹儿。王夫人在里间凉床上睡着，金钏儿坐在旁边捶腿，也斜着眼乱恍。宝玉轻轻的走到跟前，把他耳朵上的坠子一摘。金钏儿睁眼，见是宝玉，宝玉便悄俏的笑道：“就困的这么着？”金钏抿嘴儿一笑，摆手叫他出去，仍合上眼。宝玉见了他，就有些恋恋不舍的，悄俏的探头瞧瞧王夫人合着眼，便自己向身边荷包里带的香雪润津丹掏了一丸出来，向金钏儿嘴里一送，金钏儿也不睁眼，只管噙了。宝玉上来，便拉着手，悄悄的笑道：“我和太太讨了你，咱们在一处吧？”金钏儿不答。宝玉又道：“等太太醒了，我就说。”金钏儿睁开眼，将宝玉一推，笑道：“你忙什么？‘金簪儿掉在井里头，有你的只是有你的。’连这句俗语难道也不明白？我告诉你个巧方儿，你往东小院儿里头拿环哥儿和彩云去。”宝玉笑道：“谁管他的事呢！咱们只说咱们的。”
　　只见王夫人翻身起来，照金钏儿脸上就打了个嘴巴，指着骂道：“下作小娼妇儿！好好儿的爷们，都叫你们教坏了！”宝玉见王夫人起来，早一溜烟跑了。这里金钏儿半边脸火热，一声不敢言语。登时众丫头听见王夫人醒了，都忙进来。王夫人便叫：“玉钏儿，把你妈叫来！带出你姐姐去。”金钏儿听见，忙跪下哭道：“我再不敢了！太太要打要骂，只管发落，别叫我出去，就是天恩了。我跟了太太十来年，这会子撵出去，我还见人不见人呢！”王夫人固然是个宽仁慈厚的人，从来不曾打过丫头们一下子，今忽见金钏儿行此无耻之事，这是平生最恨的，所以气忿不过，打了一下子，骂了几句。虽金钏儿苦求也不肯收留，到底叫了金钏儿的母亲白老媳妇儿领出去了。那金驯儿含羞忍辱合的出去，不在话下。
　　且说宝玉见王夫人醒了，自己没趣，忙进大观园来。只见赤日当天，树阴匝地，满耳蝉声，静无人语。刚到了蔷薇架，只听见有人哽噎之声。宝玉心中疑惑，便站住细听，果然那边架下有人。此时正是五月，那蔷薇花叶茂盛之际，宝玉悄悄的隔着药栏一看，只见一个女孩子蹲在花下，手里拿着根别头的簪子在地下抠士，一面悄悄的流泪。宝玉心中想道：“难道这也是个痴丫头，又象颦儿来葬花不成？”因又自笑道：“若真也葬花，可谓‘东施效颦’了，不但不为新奇，而且更是可厌。”想毕，便要叫那女子说：“你不用跟着林姑娘学了。”话未出口，幸而再看时，这女孩子面生，不是个侍儿，倒象是那十二个学戏的女孩子里头的一个，却辨不出他是生、旦、净、丑那一个脚色来。宝玉把舌头一伸，将口掩住，自己想道：“幸而不曾造次。上两回皆因造次了，颦儿也生气，宝儿也多心。今日再得罪了他们，越发没意思了。”一面想，一面又恨不认得这个是谁。再留神细看，见这女孩子眉蹙春山，眼颦秋水，面薄腰纤，袅袅婷婷，大有黛玉之态。宝玉早又不忍弃他而去，只管痴看。
　　只见他虽然用金簪画地，并不是掘土埋花，竟是向土上画字。宝玉拿眼随着簪子的起落，一直到底，一画、一点，一勾的看了去，数一数，十八笔。自己又在手心里拿指头按着他方才下笔的规矩写了，猜是个什么字。写成一想，原来就是个蔷薇花的“蔷”字。宝玉想到：“必定是他也要作诗填词，这会子见了这花，因有所感。或者偶成了两句，一时兴至，怕忘了，在地下面着推敲也末可知。且看他底下再写什么。”一面想，一面又看，只见那女孩子还在那里画呢。画来画去，还是个“蔷”字；再看，还是个“蔷”字。里面的原是早已痴了，画完一个“蔷”又画一个“蔷”，已经画了有几十个。外面的不觉也看痴了，两个眼睛珠儿只管随着簪子动，心里却想：“这女孩子一定有什么说不出的心事，才这么个样儿。外面他既是这个样儿，心里还不知怎么熬煎呢？看他的模样儿这么单薄，心里那里还搁的住熬煎呢？可恨我不能替你分些过来。”
　　却说伏中阴睛不定，片云可以致雨，忽然凉风过处，飒飒的落下一阵雨来。宝玉看那女孩子头上往下滴水，把衣裳登时湿了。宝玉想道：“这是下雨了，他这个身子，如何禁得骤雨一激。”因此禁不住便说道：“不用写了，你看身上都湿了。”那女孩子听说，倒唬了一跳，抬头一看，只见花外一个人叫他“不用写了”。一则宝玉脸面俊秀，二则花叶繁茂，上下俱被枝叶隐住，刚露着半边脸儿：那女孩子只当也是个丫头，再不想是宝玉，因笑道：“多谢姐姐提醒了我。难道姐姐在外头有什么遮雨的？”一句提醒了宝玉，“嗳哟”了一声，才觉得浑身冰凉。低头看看身己身上，也都湿了。说：“不好！”只得一气跑回恰红院去了。心里却还记挂着那女孩子没处避雨。
　　原来明日是端阳节，那文官等十二个女孩子都放了学，进园来各处玩耍。可巧小生宝官正旦玉官两个女孩子，正在恰红院和袭人玩笑，被雨阻住，大家堵了沟，把水积在院内，拿些绿头鸭、花、彩鸳鸯，捉的捉，赶的赶，缝了翅膀，放在院内玩耍，将院门关了。袭人等都在游廊上嘻笑。宝玉见关着门，便用手扣门，里面诸人只顾笑，那里听见。叫了半日，拍得门山响，里面方听见了。料着宝玉这会子再不回来的，袭人笑道：“谁这会子叫门？没人开去。”宝玉道：“是我。”麝月道：“是宝姑娘的声音。”晴雯道：“胡说，宝姑娘这会子做什么来？”袭人道：“等我隔着门缝儿瞧瞧，可开就开，别叫他淋着回去。”说着，便顺着游廊到门前往外一瞧，只见宝玉淋得雨打鸡一般。袭人见了，又是着忙，又是好笑，忙开了门，笑着弯腰拍手道：“那里知道是爷回来了！你怎么大雨里跑了来？”
　　宝玉一肚子没好气，满心里要把开门的踢几脚。方开了门，并不看真是谁，还只当是那些小丫头们，便一脚踢在肋上。袭人“嗳哟”了一声。宝玉还骂道：“下流东西们，我素日担待你们得了意，一点儿也不怕，越发拿着我取笑儿了！”口里说着，一低头见是袭人哭了，方知踢错了。忙笑道：“嗳哟！是你来了！踢在那里了？”袭人从来不曾受过一句大话儿的，今忽见宝玉生气踢了他一下子，又当着许多人，又是羞又是气又是疼，真一时置身无地。待要怎么样，料着宝玉未必是安心踢他，少不得忍着说道：“没有踢着，还不换衣裳去呢！”宝玉一面进房解衣，一面笑道：“我长了这么大，头一遭儿生气打人，不想偏偏儿就碰见你了。”袭人一面忍痛换衣裳，一面笑道：“我是个起头儿的人，也不论事大事小，是好是歹，自然也该从我起。但只是别说打了我，明日顺了手，只管打起别人来。”宝玉道：“我才也不是安心。”袭人道：“谁说是安心呢？素日开门关门的都是小丫头们的事，他们是憨皮惯了的，早已恨的人牙痒痒。他们没个怕惧，要是他们，踢一下子唬唬也好。刚才是我淘气，不叫开门的。”
说着，那雨已住了，宝官、玉官也早去了。袭人只觉肋下疼的心里发闹，晚饭也不曾吃。到晚间脱了衣服，只见肋上青了碗大的一块，自己倒唬了一跳，又不好声张。一时睡下，梦中作痛，由不得“嗳哟”之声从睡中哼出。宝玉虽说不是安心，因见袭人懒懒的，心里也不安稳。半夜里听见袭人“嗳哟”，便知踢重了，自己下床来，悄捎的秉灯来照。刚到床前，只见袭人嗽了两声，吐出一口痰来，嗳哟一声。睁眼见了宝玉，倒唬了一跳，道：“作什么？”宝玉道：“你梦里‘嗳哟’，必是踢重了。我瞧瞧。”袭人道：“我头上发晕，嗓子里又腥又甜，你倒是照一照地下罢。”宝玉听说，果然持灯向地下一照，只见一口鲜血在地。宝玉慌了，只说：“了不得！”袭人见了，也就心冷了半截。
要知端的，下回分解。

After their quarrel Dai-yu too had been sorry and known that she was in the wrong. But there was no reason for her to go and apologize. She had been feeling listless and depressed all day, as if she had lost something. Her maid Nightingale had a shrewd idea of what was wrong.

“I think you were too hasty the other day, miss,” she advised her. “Of course we know what Master Bao’s like even if others don’t. How many times has he flown into a passion over that jade of his?”

“Pah!” Dai-yu spat in disgust. “You’re trying to put me in the wrong. Who was I hasty with?”

Nightingale smiled.

“Before he came the other day you were perfectly all right; but why did you cut that cord off your pouch? If Master Bao was three parts to blame, weren’t seven parts of the blame yours? He’s always been so good to you, it’s only because you’re so touchy and keep flying out at him that this has happened.”

Dai-yu was about to retort when someone was heard calling outside the courtyard.

“That’s Master Bao’s voice,” said Nightingale after listening. “I suppose he’s come to apologize.”

“Don’t let him in.”

“Now you’re being unreasonable again, miss. On a sweltering day like this, with the sun blazing down, you can’t let him get sunstroke.”

As she spoke she went to open the gate. And sure enough, there was Baoyu.

“I thought you’d never set foot in our place again, Master Bao,” she teased. “Fancy your coming now!”

“You’re making a mountain out of a molehill,” he replied with a smile. “Why shouldn’t I come? Even if I die, my ghost will be coming a hundred times a day. Is your young lady better?”

“Physically, yes. But she’s still in a bad humour.”

“I know she’s not one to bear a grudge.”

As he spoke he entered the room and saw that Dai-yu was crying again. She had not been crying before, but at the sight of Baoyu she could not hold back her tears.

He went up to the bed and leaned towards her.

“Are you feeling better, dear cousin?” he asked gently.

Dai-yu, however, simply went on wiping her tears without a word.

Baoyu perched on the edge of the bed.

“I know you’re not really angry with me,” he said. “But if I didn’t come, other people might think we’d quarrelled again and wait to see which of us would give in first, as if we were strangers. If you wait for them to interfere, that will drive us further apart. Better beat me or scold me now if it will make you feel better, but do stop ignoring me!”

He went on calling her “dear cousin” a dozen times or more.

Dai-yu had meant to ignore him, but since he had spoken of “not letting other people think we’d quarrelled” — which showed that he was closer to her than the rest — she broke down completely.

“Don’t come to coax me,” she sobbed. “I daren’t keep you company, Master Bao. I may as well die.”

“Where would you go?” he asked with a smile.

“Home.”

“I’ll go with you.”

“What if I die?”

“If you die, I’ll become a monk.”

At this she lowered her head.

“A fine thing to say! Now you’re really crazy. How many sisters have you? How could you become a monk? I’ll tell that to everyone and let them judge.”

Baoyu knew at once that he had spoken too wildly. He flushed and hung his head. Luckily there was no one else in the room to hear.

Dai-yu glared at him in speechless anger, her eyes wide with indignation. She stamped her foot and pointed at him.

“You!” she cried, gritting her teeth.

She sighed and once more raised her handkerchief to her eyes. Baoyu, who had been feeling remorseful for having distressed her again and was at a loss for words, was so affected by her weeping that he shed tears himself. He would have wiped them with his sleeve but had forgotten to bring a handkerchief. And Daiyu, though crying, had noticed that he was wearing a new lilac silk gown and was wiping his tears on the sleeve. She said nothing but, turning round, took the handkerchief from the pillow and tossed it to him without a word, then went on crying into her own handkerchief.

Baoyu caught it quickly and wiped his tears.

“My heart’s broken, yet you keep on crying,” he said, moving closer to take her hand. “Come on, let’s go and see the old lady.”

Daiyu pushed him away.

“Who wants to hold hands with you? You’re growing up, yet you still carry on in this shameless way.”

Just then they heard someone cry, “Excellent!” and both gave a start. Turning they saw Xifeng sweep in.

“The old lady’s been complaining to Heaven and Earth and sent me to see how you were,” she told them gaily. “I said, ‘Don’t worry, in less than three days they’ll be friends again.’ She called me a slacker. But now I’ve come, sure enough you’ve made it up. Why, brother, you’re holding our妹妹’s hand. Why were you glaring at each other yesterday like two fighting-cocks? Come with me now to see the old lady to set her mind at rest.”

She seized hold of Daiyu and started off. Daiyu turned to call her maids but not one was there.

“What do you want with them?” asked Xifeng. “I’ll see to you.” And she swept her out of the room. Baoyu brought up the rear.

They found the Lady Dowager in her room and Xifeng announced with a smile:

“I told you there was no need to worry, madam, they’d make it up by themselves. But you wouldn’t believe me and insisted on my going to talk them round. When I got there, I found they were apologizing to each other — clinging together like an eagle sinking its talons into a hawk. They didn’t need any help from me.” At that the whole party laughed.

Baochai was present but Daiyu said nothing, simply taking a seat by the old lady. Baoyu, at a loss whom to talk to, remarked to Baochai:

“It was too bad my illness kept me from Cousin Pan’s birthday party. I couldn’t send any presents or even go to kowtow. I’m afraid he may think I stayed away on purpose. If you’ve time tomorrow, sister, do explain it to him.”

“There’s no need,” said Baochai. “It wouldn’t have mattered if you had gone. They’re all family — why stand on ceremony? If you were to keep up such formalities it would seem rather odd.”

“That’s very kind of you,” he replied. “Well, why aren’t you watching the opera?”

“I couldn’t stand the heat. After a couple of items I came away. But the guests weren’t dispersing, so I had to pretend I was unwell.”

Baoyu, feeling snubbed, observed thoughtlessly, “No wonder they compare you to Lady Yang. You’re plump and怕热怕热。”

Baochai flushed. She would have liked to rebuke him but not knowing how and feeling increasingly put out, she gave a scornful laugh.

She’s like Lady Yang, only without a brother or cousin like Yang Guozhong.” As he was speaking, it so happened that the young maid Liang-er, who had mislaid her fan, came up to Pao-chai with a smile.

“You must have hidden it, miss,” she said. “Do let me have it back.”

Pao-chai pointed at her angrily. “You be careful,” she snapped. “When have I ever played about with you? You should ask those other young ladies who are always giggling and making up to you.”

Liang-er ran off. Pao-yu knew that once again he had been too outspoken. To have this happen in front of so many people was even more upsetting than his recent blunder with Tai-yu. He turned away at once to talk to someone else.

Tai-yu was delighted to hear Pao-yu tease Pao-chai. She was just about to join in and have some fun too when Liang-er came up about her fan. And after Pao-chai’s retort she changed her tune.

“What operas have you been seeing, cousin?” she asked.

Pao-chai could tell from Tai-yu’s smug expression that she was pleased by Pao-yu’s gibe. Now that Tai-yu asked this question, she answered with a smile:

“I saw Li Kuei abusing Sung Chiang and then apologizing.”

“What an expert you are, sister, in the classics as well as modern literature!” put in Pao-yu, smiling. “How is it you don’t know the name of this opera and just describe the plot? It’s called The Apology.”

“So that’s its name, is it?” Pao-chai smiled too. “Well, you two are the experts, well versed in ancient and modern literature. So you know all about ‘apologies.’ I’ve no idea what an ‘apology’ is.”

Before the words were out of her mouth, Pao-yu and Tai-yu blushed, embarrassed by this hit. His-feng might be uneducated, but she could tell from the look of the other three what was in the wind.

“Who’s been eating ginger on such a hot day?” she asked with a smile.

The others did not understand.

“No one’s been eating ginger.”

His-feng put a hand to her cheek with a show of astonishment.

“If no one’s been eating ginger, why are their faces so burning hot?”

This made Pao-yu and Tai-yu blush even more. Pao-chai was going to say something else, but when she saw how upset Pao-yu looked she held her tongue. And as the others had not understood the exchanges between these four, they simply let the matter drop with a smile.

Presently Pao-chai and His-feng left.

“Now you’ve met your match,” Tai-yu told Pao-yu. “Not everyone’s like me, so simple-minded and slow-witted that I let people say what they like.”

Pao-yu was already put out by Pao-chai’s sensitivity and in no mood for this further pin-prick from Tai-yu. He would have liked to retorted, but afraid of upsetting her he kept his temper and left in low spirits.

It so happened that this was the height of summer and, the morning meal being over, the master and servants in the different households were taking a nap and the place was very quiet. With his hands behind his back Pao-yu sauntered out of his grandmother’s gate and headed west past the corridor to His-feng’s compound. The gate was closed, for His-feng had the habit of taking a two-hour nap at noon in hot weather, so that admission at this time was difficult. He therefore went through the side gate to Lady Wang’s apartments. Here he found several maids napping over their needlework. His mother was sleeping on a cool couch and Chin-chuan, sitting beside her, was nodding as she massaged her legs.

Pao-yu tiptoed over to her and toyed with her ear-rings, making her open her eyes. When she saw who it was she smiled.

“What makes you so sleepy?” he whispered.

She puckered up her lips to shush him, then with a smile waved him away and closed her eyes again.

But Pao-yu was loath to leave her. Gently peeping at his mother, who had her eyes closed, he took a fan from her side and fanned Chin-chuan.

Then he took out a fragrant pill which he carried in a pouch at his waist and put it into Jinchuan’s mouth. She accepted it without opening her eyes.

Baoyu caught hold of her hand and whispered with a smile:

“I’ll ask my mother if I can have you, so that we can be together.”

Jinchuan made no reply.

“I’ll ask her as soon as she wakes up,” he added.

At that Jinchuan opened her eyes and pushed him away.

“What’s the hurry?” she cried. “‘A gold pin may fall into the well, but if it’s yours it remains yours.’ Can it be you don’t know that saying? Let me tell you how to get your way: Go and catch Master Huan and Caiyun in the east courtyard.”

“Who cares what they do?” Baoyu chuckled. “Let’s talk about ourselves.”

Just then Lady Wang sat up and slapped Jinchuan’s face. Pointing an accusing finger, she swore:

“You low-class slut! A good boy like you would be led astray.”

Baoyu had taken to his heels the instant his mother sat up. Jinchuan’s cheeks were burning, but she dared not say a word. And now all the other maids, hearing that Lady Wang was awake, hurried in. Lady Wang called for Yuchuan.

“Go and fetch your mother to take your sister away,” she ordered.

When Jinchuan heard this she fell on her knees.

“I won’t do it again, madam,” she begged, weeping. “Beat me or curse me, punish me any way you like, but for pity’s sake don’t send me away. I’ve served you for ten years. If you drive me out now, how can I show my face?”

Although Lady Wang was in fact the kindest of mistresses and had never beaten a maid, Jinchuan’s shameless behaviour had so enraged her that she had boxed her ears and sworn at her. And now, deaf to the girl’s entreaties, she insisted that Jinchuan’s mother Old Mrs. Bai should take her away. So Jinchuan had to leave in disgrace. But no more of this.

Baoyu, having taken to his heels when his mother woke up, betook himself to the Garden. The sun was directly overhead, the ground was dappled with shade, a shrill chirring of cicadas filled the air, and all was still. As he approached the rose trellis he heard sobs. Wondering who could be grieving there, he halted to listen. Sure enough, someone was sobbing under the trellis. It was the fifth month and the roses were in bloom. Stealthily peering through the trellis, Baoyu saw a girl crouching on the ground. She was drawing characters in the dust with a hairpin. He could not see her face, but she seemed absorbed in this occupation as she wept.

“Can this be another silly maid come to bury flowers like Taiyu?” he wondered. “If so, she’s ‘Tung Shih imitating Hsi Shih,’ which isn’t original but rather tiresome.” He was on the point of calling out, “Don’t take a leaf out of Miss Lin’s book!” when he realized just in time that this girl was a stranger. She was not one of the maids, but looked like one of the twelve young actresses from Pear Fragrance Court. He could not be sure, however, which role she played. Baoyu put a hand quickly over his mouth, his eyes wide with astonishment.

“Lucky I didn’t speak too soon,” he thought. “The last two times I was too impulsive and offended Taiyu and Bacchai. If I offend this girl too, that will be the last straw.”

But who could she be? He stared at her more intently. She had finely arched eyebrows and limpid eyes, a slender waist and graceful figure. She looked very like Taiyu. He could not tear himself away, but stood watching her spellbound.

She was not digging in the ground with her gold pin but drawing characters with it. Following the movements of the pin, Baoyu counted the strokes.

Up and down, beginning to end, he followed every line and dot of her tracings and counted eighteen strokes. Then with his finger he traced them on the palm of his hand in the same order, wondering what character it could be. As soon as he had worked it out he realized that it was the character qiang in “rose.”

“She must want to write a poem or song,” he thought. “No doubt the sight of these flowers has inspired her, and if she’s hit on a couple of lines she may be afraid of forgetting them and is putting them down here to work on. Let’s see what she writes next.”

As he watched, the girl went on drawing. Back and forth, it was still the same character. She drew one “rose” after another, already a score of them, in such a transport that she was oblivious to everything else. And Baoyu outside was so rapt that he forgot where he was, his eyes fixed on that hair-pin as it moved.

“She must have some unspoken anxiety preying on her mind to act in this strange way,” he reflected. “Why, looking so frail, how can she stand such passionate feeling? Poor thing! I wish I could bear some of this anguish for her.”

Now in midsummer the weather is apt to change suddenly. A cloudlet can bring a shower. And a gust of cool wind now stirred the leaves, followed by a sudden downpour. Seeing the raindrops fall like pearls on the girl’s head till her whole dress was drenched, Baoyu thought, “With her delicate health she’s likely to catch cold in this rain.” He could not help calling out:

“Stop writing! You’re getting wet.”

So startled by his voice was the girl that she looked up. There beyond the flowers was someone calling to her to stop writing. He had a handsome face, she observed, but he was half hidden by blossoms and foliage so that she could see only part of it. Taking him for one of the maids, she smiled.

“Thanks for warning me. Isn’t there some shelter out there where you can take cover too?”

Only then, at her reminder, did Baoyu realize that he was soaked and shivering.

“Oh!” he cried. “I’m getting wet.” He ran back then to Happy Red Court, worrying because the girl had no shelter from the rain.

The next day was the Dragon-Boat Festival. The twelve young actresses had a holiday and were amusing themselves in the Garden when the shower came on. Baoquan and Yuguan, two of the actresses, happened to be frolicking in Happy Red Court with Xiren and some other maids. The rain prevented them from leaving, so they stopped up the drain and caught the rain-water in the courtyard. They caught some drakes with green heads, speckled wild ducks and mandarin ducks, clipped their wings and were playing with them there behind closed doors. Xiren and the others were laughing on the verandah.

When Baoyu found the gate closed and heard laughter inside, he knocked and called repeatedly but no one heard him. It was only when he hammered loudly on the door that they finally heard him.

“Who can it be, this weather?” wondered Xiren. “We’d better not open.”

“It’s me,” he shouted.

“It sounds like Miss Baochai,” said Sheyue.

“Nonsense!” retorted Qingwen. “Miss Baochai wouldn’t come in the rain.”

“Let me look through the crack,” offered Xiren. “If it is we’ll open, if not we won’t. We mustn’t let her get drenched.”

She slipped along the verandah to the gate and, peeping out, saw Baoyu soaked and bedraggled. Amused and consternated, she hastily opened the gate. Stooping, she clapped her hands.

“How were we to know it was you, sir?” she cried. “What made you come back in such a downpour?”

But Baoyu was too angry to...

Fuming, he was tempted to kick the porter. He threw open the gate without looking to see who was there and kicked the servant in the ribs, assuming it must be one of the younger maids. When he heard a cry of pain and saw that it was Xiren, he realized his mistake.

“Aiya!” he apologized. “So it’s you. Where did I kick you?”

Xiren had never been scolded, let alone kicked. And to be kicked by Baoyu in front of everyone made her feel mortified, resentful and sore. She did not know what to do. But since she could hardly believe he had done it on purpose, she had to put up with it.

“You didn’t hurt me,” she said. “You’d better change your clothes.”

As Baoyu went to his room to change he told her, “This is the first time in my life I’ve flown into a temper and hit anyone. I just didn’t expect it to be you.”

Xiren suppressed her pain to help him change. “That’s all right,” she said. “I’m the chief maid, so whether a thing’s important or not, good or bad, I should be the first to take the consequences. But I only hope you won’t go on to beat other people just because you started with me.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.”

“Who says you did? Usually the younger maids open the gate. They’re so spoilt, they’ve long been asking for a kicking. They’ve no sense of respect. If it had been one of them, a kick might have scared some manners into her. It was my fault for not opening the gate myself just now.”

By now the rain had stopped and the two actresses had left. Xiren’s side was so painful that she felt queasy and could eat no supper. When she undressed that evening she saw a bruise on her ribs as big as a bowl. This gave her a fright, but she kept it to herself. She went to bed, but the pain kept her awake and she could not help groaning.

Although Baoyu had not meant to hurt her, he was worried because she seemed so listless. When he heard her groans in the night he knew that she was badly hurt. He stole out of bed, lit a lamp and went to have a look. As he reached her bedside she coughed twice and produced some phlegm. Then with a little moan she exclaimed, “Aiya!” When she opened her eyes and saw Baoyu she started.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“You were groaning in your sleep,” he said. “I must have kicked you hard. Let me have a look.”

“I feel dizzy and there’s a salty taste in my throat.”

He held the lamp to the floor and saw some fresh blood on it.

“Good heavens!” he cried in consternation.

At this her heart failed her.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第31章 撕扇子作千金一笑 因麒麟伏白首双星

话说袭人见了自己吐的鲜血在地，也就冷了半截。想着往日常听人说：“少年吐血，年月不保，纵然命长终是废人了。”想起此言，不觉将素日想着后来争荣夸耀之心尽管灰了，眼中不觉的滴下泪来。宝玉见他哭了，也不觉心酸起来，因问道：“你心里觉着怎么样？”袭人勉强笑道：“好好儿的，觉怎么样呢！”宝玉的意思即刻便要叫人烫黄酒，要山羊血峒丸来。袭人拉着他的手，笑道：“你这一闹不打紧，闹起多少人来，倒抱怨我轻狂。分明人不知道，倒闹的人知道了，你也不好，我也不好。正经明儿你打发小子问问王大夫去，弄点子药吃吃就好了。人不知鬼不觉的不好吗？”宝玉听了有理，也只得罢了，向案上斟了茶来给袭人漱口。袭人知宝玉心内也不安，待要不叫他伏侍，他又不依，况且定要惊动别人，不如且由他去罢。因此倚在榻上，由宝玉去伏侍。
　　那天刚亮，宝玉也顾不得梳洗，忙穿衣出来，将王济仁叫来亲自确问。王济仁问其原故，不过是伤损，便说了个丸药的名字，怎么吃，怎么敷。宝玉记了，回园来依方调治，不在话下。
　　这日正是端阳佳节，蒲艾簪门，虎符系臂。午间王夫人治了酒席，请薛家母女等过节。宝玉见宝钗淡淡的，也不和他说话，自知是昨日的原故。王夫人见宝玉没精打彩，也只当是昨日金钏儿之事，他没好意思的，越发不理他。黛玉见宝玉懒懒的，只当是他因为得罪了宝钗的原故，心中不受用，形容也就懒懒的。凤姐昨日晚上王夫人就告诉了他宝玉、金钏儿的事，知道王夫人不喜欢，自己如何敢说笑，也就随着王夫人的气色行事，更觉淡淡的。迎春姐妹见众人没意思，也都没意思了。因此，大家坐了一坐，就散了。
　　那黛玉天性喜散不喜聚，他想的也有个道理。他说：“人有聚就有散，聚时喜欢，到散时岂不清冷？既清冷则生感伤，所以不如倒是不聚的好。比如那花儿开的时候儿叫人爱，到谢的时候儿便增了许多惆怅，所以倒是不开的好。”故此人以为欢喜时，他反以为悲。那宝玉的性情只愿人常聚不散，花常开不谢；及到筵散花榭，虽百万种悲伤，也就没奈何了，因此今日之筵大家无兴散了，黛玉还不觉怎么着，倒是宝玉心中闷闷不乐，回至房中，长吁短叹。
　　偏偏晴雯上来换衣服，不防又把扇子失了手掉在地下，将骨子跌折。宝玉叹道：“蠢才，蠢才，将来怎么样！明日你自己当家立业，难道也是这么顾前不顾后的？”晴雯冷笑道：“二爷近来气大的很，行动就给脸子瞧。前儿连袭人都打了，今儿又来寻我的不是。要踢要打凭爷去。就是跌了扇子，也算不的什么大事。先时候儿什么玻璃缸，玛瑙碗，不知弄坏了多少，也没见个大气儿，这会子一把扇子就这么着。何苦来呢！嫌我们就打发了我们，再挑好的使。好离好散的倒不好？”
　　宝玉听了这些话，气的浑身乱战。因说道：“你不用忙，将来横竖有散的日子！”袭人在那边早已听见，忙赶过来，向宝玉道：“好好儿的，又怎么了？可是我说的，一时我不到就有事故儿。”晴雯听了冷笑道：“姐姐既会说，就该早来呀，省了我们惹的生气。自古以来，就只是你一个人会伏侍，我们原不会伏侍。因为你伏侍的好，为什么昨儿才挨窝心脚啊！我们不会伏侍的，明日还不知犯什么罪呢？”袭人听了这话，又是恼，又是愧，待要说几句，又见宝玉已经气的黄了脸，少不得自己忍了性子道：“好妹妹，你出去逛逛儿，原是我们的不是。”晴雯听他说“我们”两字，自然是他和宝玉了，不觉又添了醋意，冷笑几声道：“我倒不知道，你们是谁？别叫我替你们害臊了！你们鬼鬼祟祟干的那些事，也瞒不过我去。不是我说，正经明公正道的，连个姑娘还没挣上去呢，也不过和我似的，那里就称起‘我们’来了！”
　　袭人羞得脸紫涨起来，想想原是自己把话说错了。宝玉一面说道：“你们气不忿，我明日偏抬举他。”袭人忙拉了宝玉的手道：“他一个糊涂人，你和他分证什么？况且你素日又是有担待的。比这大的过去了多少，今日是怎么了？”晴雯冷笑道：“我原是糊涂人，那里配和我说话！我不过奴才罢咧！”袭人听说，道：“姑娘到底是和我拌嘴，是和二爷拌嘴呢？要是心里恼我，你只和我说，不犯着当着二爷吵；要是恼二爷，不该这么吵的万人知道。我才也不过为了事，进来劝开了，大家保重，姑娘倒寻上我的晦气。又不象是恼我，又不象是恼二爷，夹枪带棒，终久是个什么主意？——我就不说，让你说去。”说着便往外走。宝玉向晴雯道：“你也不用生气，我也猜着你的心事了。我回太太去，你也大了，打发你出去，可好不好？”
　　晴雯听了这话，不觉越伤起心来，含泪说道：“我为什么出去？要嫌我，变着法儿打发我去也不能够的。”宝玉道：“我何曾经过这样吵闹？一定是你要出来了。不如回太太打发你去罢。”说着，站起来就要走。袭人忙回身拦住，笑道：“往那里去？”宝玉道：“回太太去！”袭人笑道：“好没意思！认真的去回，你也不怕臊了他！就是他认真要去，也等把这气下去了，等无事中说话儿回了太太也不迟。这会子急急的当一件正经事去回，岂不叫太太犯疑？”宝玉道：“太太必不犯疑，我只明说是他闹着要去的。”晴雯哭道：“我多早晚闹着要去了？饶生了气，还拿话压派我。只管去回！我一头碰死了，也不出这门儿。”宝玉道：“这又奇了。你又不去，你又只管闹。我经不起这么吵，不如去了倒干净。”说着一定要去回。袭人见拦不住，只得跪下了。碧痕、秋纹、麝月等众丫鬟见吵闹的利害，都鸦雀无闻的在外头听消息，这会子听见袭人跪下央求，便一齐进来，都跪下了。宝玉忙把袭人拉起来，叹了一声，在床上坐下，叫众人起去。向袭人道：“叫我怎么样才好！这个心使碎了，也没人知道。”说着，不觉滴下泪来。袭人见宝玉流下泪来，自己也就哭了。
　　睛雯在旁哭着，方欲说话，只见黛玉进来，晴雯便出去了。黛玉笑道：“大节下，怎么好好儿的哭起来了？难道是为争粽子吃，争恼了不成？”宝玉和袭人都“扑嗤”的一笑。黛玉道：“二哥哥，你不要告诉我，我不问就知道了。”一面说，一面拍着袭人的肩膀，笑道：“好嫂子，你告诉我。必定是你们两口儿拌了嘴了。告诉妹妹，替你们和息和息。”袭人推他道：“姑娘，你闹什么！我们一个丫头，姑娘只是混说。”黛玉笑道：“你说你是丫头，我只拿你当嫂子待。”宝玉道：“你何苦来替他招骂呢，饶这么着，还有人说闲话，还搁得住你来说这些个！”袭人笑道：“姑娘，你不知道我的心，除非一口气不来，死了倒也罢了。”黛玉笑道：“你死了，别人不知怎么样，我先就哭死了。”宝玉笑道：“你死了，我做和尚去。”袭人道：“你老实些罢，何苦还混说。”黛玉将两个指头一伸，抿着嘴儿笑道：“做了两个和尚了！我从今以后，都记着你做和尚的遭数儿。”宝玉听了，知道是点他前日的话，自己一笑，也就罢了。
　　一时黛玉去了，就有人来说：“薛大爷请。”宝玉只得去了，原来吃酒，不能推辞，只得尽席而散。晚间回来，已带了几分酒，踉跄来至自己院内，只见院中早把乘凉的枕榻设下，榻上有个人睡着。宝玉只当是袭人，一面在榻沿上坐下，一面推他，问道：“疼的好些了？”只见那人翻身起来，说：“何苦来？又招我！”宝玉一看，原来不是袭人，却是晴雯。宝玉将他一拉，拉在身旁坐下，笑道：“你的性子越发惯娇了。早起就是跌了扇子，我不过说了那么两句，你就说上那些话。你说我也罢了，袭人好意劝你，又刮拉上他。你自己想想该不该？”晴雯道：“怪热的，拉拉扯扯的做什么，叫人看见什么样儿呢！我这个身子本不配坐在这里。”宝玉笑道：“你既知道不配，为什么躺着呢？”
　　晴雯没的说，“嗤”的又笑了，说道：“你不来使得，你来了就不配了。起来，让我洗澡去。袭人、麝月都洗了，我叫他们来。”宝玉笑道：“我才喝了好些酒，还得洗洗。你既没洗，拿水来，咱们两个洗。”晴雯摇手笑道：“罢，罢！我不敢惹爷。还记得碧痕打发你洗澡啊，足有两三个时辰，也不知道做什么呢，我们也不好进去。后来洗完了，进去瞧瞧，地下的水，淹着床腿子，连席了上都汪着水，也不知是怎么洗的，笑了几天。我也没工夫收拾水，你也不用和我一块儿洗。今儿也凉快，我也不洗了，我倒是舀一盆水来，你洗洗脸，蓖蓖头。才鸳鸯送了好些果子来，都湃在那水晶缸里呢。叫他们打发你吃不好吗？”宝玉笑道：“既这么着，你不洗，就洗洗手给我拿果子来吃罢。”晴雯笑道：“可是说的，我一个蠢才，连扇子还跌折了，那里还配打发吃果子呢！倘或再砸了盘子，更了不得了。”宝玉笑道：“你爱砸就砸。这些东西，原不过是借人所用，你爱这样，我爱那样，各有性情。比如那扇子，原是损的，你要撕着玩儿也可以使得，只是别生气时那他出气；就如杯盘，原是盛东西的，你喜欢听那一声响，就故意砸了也使得，只别在气头儿上拿他出气。这就是爱物了。”晴雯听了，笑道：“既这么说你就拿了扇子我来撕。我最喜欢听撕的声儿。”宝玉听了，便笑着递给他。晴雯果然接过来，“嗤”的一声，撕了两半。接着又听“嗤”“嗤”几声。宝玉在旁笑着说：“撕的好！再撕响些！”
　　正说着，只见麝月走过来，瞪了一眼，啐道：“少作点孽儿罢！”宝玉赶上来，一把将他手里的扇子也夺了，递给晴雯，晴雯接了，也撕作几半子，二人都大笑起来。麝月道：“这是怎么说，拿我的东西开心儿！”宝玉笑道：“你打开扇子匣子拣去，什么好东西！”麝月道：“既这么说，就把扇子搬出来，让他尽力撕不好吗？”宝玉笑道：“你就搬去。”麝月道：“我可不造这样孽。他没折了手，叫他自己搬去。”晴雯笑着，便倚在床上，说道：“我也乏了！明儿再撕罢。”宝玉笑道：“古人云‘千金难买一笑’几把扇子，能值几何？”一面说，一面叫袭人。袭人才换了衣服走出来，小丫头佳蕙过来拾去破扇，大家乘凉，不消细说。
　　至次日午间，王夫人、宝钗、黛玉众姐妹正在贾母房中坐着，有人回道：“史大姑娘来了。”一时，果见史湘云带领众多丫环媳妇走进院来。宝钗、黛玉等忙迎至阶下相见。青年妹妹经月不见，一旦相逢自然是亲密的，一时进入房中，请安问好，都见过了。贾母因说：“天热，把外头的衣裳脱脱罢。”湘云忙起身宽衣。王夫人因笑道：“也没见穿上这些做什么！”湘云笑道：“都是二婶娘叫穿的，谁愿意穿这些！”宝钗一旁笑道：“姨妈不知道，他穿衣裳，还更爱穿别人的。可记得旧年三四月里，他在这里住着，把宝兄弟的袍子穿上，靴子也穿上，带子也系上，猛一瞧，活脱儿就象是宝兄弟，就是多两个坠子。他站在那椅子后头，哄的老太太只是叫：‘宝玉，你过来，仔细那上头挂的灯穗子招下灰来，迷了眼。’他只是笑，也不过去。后来大家忍不住笑了，老太太才笑了，还说：‘扮作小子样儿，更好看了。’”黛玉道：“这算什么！惟有前年正月里接了他来，住了两日，下起雪来。老太太和舅母那日想是才拜了影回来，老太太的一件新大红猩猩毡的斗篷放在那里。谁知眼不见他就披上了，又大又长，他就拿了条汗巾子拦腰系上，和丫头们在后院子里扑雪人儿玩。一跤栽倒了，弄了一身呢！”说着，大家想起来，都笑了。
　　宝钗笑问那周奶妈道：“周妈，你们姑娘还那么淘气不淘气了？”周奶妈也笑了。迎春笑道：“淘气也罢了，我就嫌他爱说话，也没见睡在那里还是哈哈呱呱，笑一阵，说一阵，也不知是那里来的那些谎话。”王夫人道：“只怕如今好了。前日有人家来相看，眼见有婆婆家了，还是那么着？”贾母因问：“今日还是住着，还是家去呢？”周奶奶笑道：“老太太没有看见，衣裳都带了来了，可不住两天。”湘云问宝玉道：“宝哥哥不在家么？”宝钗笑道：“他再不想别人，只想宝兄弟。两个人好玩笑，这可见还没改了淘气。”贾母道：“如今你们大了，别提小名儿了。”
　　刚说着，只见宝玉来了，笑道：“云妹妹来了！怎么前日打发人接你去不来？”王夫人道：“这里老太太才说这一个，他又来提名道姓的了。”黛玉道：“你哥哥有好东西等着给你呢。”湘云道：“什么好东西？”宝玉道：“你信他！几日不见，越发高了。”湘云笑道：“袭人姐姐好？”宝玉道：“好，多谢你想着。”湘云道：“我给他带了好东西来了。”说着，拿出绢子来，挽着一个搭。宝玉道：“又是什么好物儿？你倒不如把前日送来的那绛纹石的戒指儿带两个给他。”湘云笑道：“这是什么？”说着便打开，众人看时，果然是上次送来的那绛纹戒指，一包四个。黛玉笑道：“你们瞧瞧他这个人，前日一般的打发人给我们送来，你就把他的也带了来，岂不省事？今日巴巴儿的自己带了来，我打量又是什么新奇东西呢，原来还是他！真真你是个糊涂人。”湘云笑道：“你才糊涂呢！我把这理说出来，大家评评谁糊涂。给你们送东西，就是使来的人不用说话，拿进来一看，自然就知道是送姑娘们的。要带了他们的来，须得我告诉来人，这是那一个女孩儿的，那是那一个女孩儿的。那使来的人明白还好，再糊涂些，他们的名字多了，记不清楚，混闹胡说的，反倒连你们的都搅混了。要是打发个女人来还好，偏前日又打发小子来，可怎么说女孩儿们的名字呢？还是我来给他们带了来，岂不清白。”说着，把戒指放下，说道：“袭人姐姐一个，鸳鸯姐姐一个，金钏儿姐姐一个，平儿姐姐一个。这倒是四个人的，难道小子们也记得这么清楚？”众人听了，都笑道：“果然明白。”宝玉笑道：“还是这么会说话，不让人。”黛玉听了，冷笑道：“他不会说话，就配带‘金麒麟’了！”一面说着，便起身走了。幸而诸人都不曾听见，只有宝钗抿着嘴儿一笑。宝玉听见了，倒自己后悔又说错了话，忽见宝钗一笑，由不得也一笑。宝钗见宝玉笑了，忙起身走开，找了黛玉说笑去了。
　　贾母因向湘云道：“喝了茶歇歇儿，瞧瞧你嫂子们去罢。园里也凉快，和你姐姐们去逛逛。”湘云答应了，因将三个戒指儿包上，歇了歇，便起身要瞧凤姐等去。众奶娘丫头跟着，到了凤姐那里，说笑了一回。出来便往大观园来见过了李纨。少坐片时，便往怡红院来找袭人。因回头说道：“你们不必跟着，只管瞧你们的亲戚去。留下缕儿伏侍就是了。”众人应了，自去寻姑觅嫂，单剩下湘云、翠缕两个。
　　翠缕道：“这荷花怎么还不开？”湘云道：“时候儿还没到呢。”翠缕道：“这也和咱们家池子里的一样，也是楼子花儿。”湘云道：“他们这个还不及咱们的。”翠缕道：“他们那边有棵石榴，接连四五枝，真是楼子上起楼子，这也难为他长。”湘云道：“花草也是和人一样，气脉充足，长的就好。”翠缕把脸一扭，说道：“我不信这话。要说和人一样，我怎么没见过头上又长出一个头来的人呢？”湘云听了，由不得一笑，说道：“我说你不用说话，你偏爱说。这叫人怎么答言呢？天地间都赋阴阳二气所生，或正或邪，或奇或怪，千变万化，都是阴阳顺逆；就是一生出来人人罕见的，究竟道理还是一样。”翠缕道：“这么说起来，从古至今，开天辟地，都是些阴阳了？”湘云笑道：“糊涂东西，越说越放屁。什么‘都是些阴阳’！况且阴阳两个字，还只是一个字：阳尽了就是阴，阴尽了就是阳。不是阴尽了又有一个阳生出来，阳尽了又有阴生出来。”翠缕道：“这糊涂死我了。什么是个阴阳，没影没形的？我只问姑娘：这阴阳是怎么个样儿？”湘云道：“这阴阳不过是个气罢了。器物赋了，才成形质，譬如天是阳，地就是阴；水是阴，火就是阳；日是阳，月就是阴。”翠缕听了，笑道：“是了是了！我今儿可明白了。怪道人都管着日头叫“太阳”呢，算命的管着月亮叫什么‘太阴星’，就是这个理了。”湘云笑道：“阿弥陀佛，刚刚儿的明白了。”翠缕道：“这些东西有阴阳也罢了，难道那些蚊子，屹蚤、蠓虫儿、花儿、草儿、瓦片儿、砖头儿，也有阴阳不成？”湘云道：“怎么没有呢！比如那一个树叶儿，还分阴阳呢：向上朝阳的就是阳，背阴覆下的就是阴了。”翠缕听了，点头笑道：“原来这么着，我可明白了。只是咱们这手里的扇子，怎么是阴，怎么是阳呢？”湘云道：“这边正面就为阳，那反面就为阴。”翠缕又点头笑了。还要拿几件东西要问，因想不起什么来，猛低头看见湘云宫绦上的金麒麟，便提起来，笑道：“姑娘，这个难道也有阴阳？”湘云道：“走兽飞禽，雄为阳，雌为阴，牝为阴，牡为阳，怎么没有呢？”翠缕道：“这是公的，还是母的呢？”湘云啐道：“什么公的母的，又胡说了。”翠缕道：“这也罢了，怎么东西都有阴阳，咱们人倒没有阴阳呢？”湘云沉了脸说道：“下流东西，好生走罢，越问越说出好的来了！”翠缕道：“这有什么不告诉我的呢？我也知道了，不用难我。”湘云“扑嗤”的笑道：“你知道什么？”翠缕道：“姑娘是阳，我就是阴。”湘云拿着绢子掩着嘴笑起来。翠缕道：“说的是了，就笑的这么样？”湘云道：“很是，很是！”翠缕道：“人家说主人为阳，奴才为阴，我连这个大道理也不懂得？”湘云笑道：“你很懂得。”
　　正说着，只见蔷薇架下，金晃晃的一件东西。湘云指着问道：“你看那是什么？”翠缕听了，忙赶去拾起来，看着笑道：“可分出阴阳来了！”说着，先拿湘云的麒麟瞧。湘云要把拣的瞧瞧，翠缕只管不放手，笑道：“是件宝贝，姑娘瞧不得！这是从那里来的？好奇怪！我只从来在这里，没见人有这个。”湘云道：“拿来我瞧瞧。”翠缕将手一撒，笑道：“姑娘请看。”湘云举目一看，却是文彩辉煌的一个金麒麟，比自己佩的又大，又有文彩。湘云伸手擎在掌上，心里不知怎么一动，似有所感。忽见宝玉从那边来了，笑道：“你在这日头底下做什么呢？怎么不找袭人去呢？”湘云连忙将那个麒麟藏起，道：“正要去呢！咱们一处走。”说着，大家进了怡红院来。
袭人正在阶下倚槛迎风，忽见湘云来了，连忙迎下来，携手笑说一向别情，一面进来让坐。宝玉因问道：“你该早来，我得了一件好东西，专等你呢。”说着，一面在身上掏了半天，“嗳呀”了一声，便问袭人：“那个东西你收起来了么？”袭人道：“什么东西？”宝玉道：“前日得的麒麟。”袭人道：“你天天带在身上的，怎么问我？”宝玉听了，将手一拍，说道：“这可丢了，往那里找去？”就要起身自己寻去。湘云听了，方知是宝玉遗落的，便笑问道：“你几时又有个麒麟了？”宝玉道：“前日好容易得的呢！不知多早晚丢了，我也糊涂了。”湘云笑道：“幸而是个玩的东西，还是这么慌张。”说着，将手一撒，笑道：“你瞧瞧，是这个不是？”宝玉一见，由不得欢喜非常。
要知后事，下回分解。

Xiren was chilled by the sight of the blood she had brought up. She recalled the common saying, “If a young person spits blood, his or her days are numbered. Even if such a person lives to a great age, he or she will be a cripple for life.” The thought made her shed tears and dispelled all her ambition to win distinction and glory for herself.

Baoyu was distressed to see her crying. “How are you feeling?” he asked.

“All right,” she answered with an effort. “I feel quite all right.”

He wanted at once to send for warm yellow wine and a山羊血黎洞丸to give her. But she held him back.

“If you do that, you’ll set everybody talking,” she said. “They’ll accuse me of putting on airs. As it is, no one knows; but if you raise this alarm everyone will hear of it and that won’t be good for either of us. You’d much better send a boy tomorrow to ask Doctor Wang for some medicine. That will set me right again. Wouldn’t it be better to keep it dark?”

Baoyu had to agree that this was sensible.

He poured her some tea from the pot on the table to rinse her mouth with. Knowing how upset he was, she would have preferred not to let him wait on her; but he insisted, and to avoid rousing the others she let him have his way and lay back while he tended her.

At the first glimmer of dawn the next day, without waiting to wash or comb his hair, Baoyu threw on some clothes and hurried out to summon Wang Jiren and question him in person. The doctor, learning that the trouble was due to a bruise, prescribed certain pills to be taken internally and applied externally. Baoyu memorized the instructions and went back to the Garden to prepare the medicine. But no more of this.

It was the happy festival of Double Fifth. Iris and sweet grass were stuck over every door, and everyone wore tiger-shaped amulets. At noon Lady Wang gave a feast to which Aunt Xue and her daughter were invited. Baoyu found Baochai very cool towards him and did not venture to address her, knowing that she was still angry with him over what had happened the previous day. And Lady Wang, seeing him so listless, put it down to shame over his behaviour with Jinchuan the day before; this made her cold to him too. Daiyu, assuming that his dejection was due to Baochai’s coldness, was also rather off-hand. And Xifeng, who had been told by Lady Wang the previous evening about Jinchuan’s dismissal, knew that her mistress was in no mood for jollity; not venturing to crack jokes herself, she too appeared rather subdued. Seeing that the others were not enjoying themselves, Yingchun and her sisters lost interest as well. So after sitting there for a while they all dispersed.

Now Daiyu by nature liked crowds but did not care for large parties. She was rational enough to reflect:

“There is bound to be an end to all gatherings. And as the pleasure of getting together is followed by the desolation of parting, that makes me feel worse than not meeting at all. It’s better not to get together. Just as the pleasure of seeing flowers in bloom is offset by the sadness of watching them fade, it would be better if they never bloomed at all.”

That was why instead of being happy at a happy time she was sad. But Baoyu’s nature was to insist on feasting without end and flowers that never faded. And when the feasting ended and the flowers faded, his helpless despair knew no bounds. So this party which broke up so dismally left Daiyu comparatively indifferent, whereas Baoyu went back to his room in low spirits, sighing.

And now, as if he had not enough to upset him, Qingwen came in to change her clothes and accidentally let her fan slip to the ground, breaking its ribs.

“Duffer!” cried Baoyu with a sigh. “What will you be like in future? Will you go on like this, without a thought for anything, when you have your own home to manage?”

Qingwen gave a sarcastic laugh.

“Why are you in such a bad temper recently, Master Bao? Frowning at people for no reason at all. The other day you even hit Xiren, and today you’re picking on me. What if I have broken a fan? It’s no great crime. If you’re in a kicking and beating mood, kick or beat me.

In the past goodness knows how many glass jars and agate bowls you’ve smashed without turning a hair, yet now you make such a fuss over a fan. What’s the point? If you’re tired of us, you can send us away and get better servants. Why not part good friends instead?”

Baoyu was quivering with rage. “There’s no hurry,” he retorted. “The time for us to part will come.”

Xiren, who had heard all this, hurried over to ask Baoyu, “What’s wrong now? It’s just as I said: if I’m away for a moment, something happens.”

Qingwen gave a scornful laugh. “Since you’re so smart, why didn’t you come before and save us from provoking him? You’re the only one who knows how to serve him, we don’t. If you do it so well, why were you kicked in the ribs yesterday? Heaven knows what punishment is waiting for us who don’t know how to serve him.”

This made Xiren both angry and ashamed, but she saw that Baoyu had turned pale with rage and had to control herself.

“Dear sister,” she said, “why not take a stroll? It’s our fault.”

The word “we” — implying Xiren and Baoyu — made Qingwen more jealous than ever.

“I don’t know who you mean by ‘we,’” she sneered. “Don’t make me blush for you. Do you think I don’t know what you’re up to on the sly? I tell you, you’ve no business to put on such airs. You haven’t even been raised to the rank of a concubine, you’re no better than the rest of us. What do you mean by ‘we’?”

Xiren flushed crimson with mortification, realizing that she had made a slip.

“If you’re so jealous, I shall raise her status tomorrow,” cried Baoyu.

Xiren caught his hand. “Why argue with a silly creature?” she protested. “You’re usually so broad-minded. Why are you so touchy today?”

“I’m a silly creature,” snapped Qingwen. “Don’t talk to me. I’m only a slave.”

“Are you angry with me or with the master?” demanded Xiren. “If you’ve a grudge against me, just tell me; no need to shout at the master. If you’re angry with him, you shouldn’t make such a row that everybody hears. I only came in because of this rumpus to urge you to calm down and take good care of your health. But now you’re taking it out on me. You don’t seem angry with him or with me, but what’s the point of these digs? If you’ve anything to say, say it. I won’t answer back.” With that she started to leave the room.

“Don’t be angry,” Baoyu told Qingwen. “I can guess what’s on your mind. I’ll go and tell Her Ladyship that as you’re grown up now she should send you away. How about that?”

This upset Qingwen unbearably. Holding back her tears she cried, “Why should I go away? Even if you want to get rid of me, you won’t catch me leaving.”

“We’ve never had such a scene before,” he retorted. “I’m sure you want to leave. I’d better tell my mother that you’re asking to go.” He stood up to go.

Xiren turned back to bar his way. “Where are you going?” she asked.

“To tell my mother.”

“For shame!” she cried. “Wouldn’t you be sorry if she took you seriously? Even if she’s set on going, do wait till this blow-over and find some pretext at a suitable time to tell the mistress. What will she think if you go rushing over now in this heat to report this as something serious?”

“She won’t think anything. I shall just say she’s insisting on leaving.”

Wen sobbed, “When did I ever ask to leave? You get angry with me for no reason at all, then try to intimidate me with groundless charges. Go and report it if you want. I’d rather kill myself by dashing my head against a wall than ever leave this house.”

“That’s a strange way to talk,” said Baoyu. “If you don’t want to go, why make such an uproar? I can’t stand this racket. It would be simpler for me to go.” He insisted that he was going to report the matter.

Since Xiren could not stop him, she had to kneel down. And now Biren, Qiuwen, Sheyue and the other maids, who had been listening in consternation outside to this furious quarrel, came in and knelt down too. Baoyu hastily raised Xiren to her feet and sighed. Then, seating himself on the bed, he told the others to get up.

“What do you want me to do?” he asked Xiren. “I can wear my heart out for you, but none of you know or care.” As he spoke he shed tears, and at sight of this Xiren started crying too.

Wen, who had been sobbing too, was about to speak when Daiyu was announced and she slipped out of the room.

Daiyu said with a laugh, “On a festival like this, why are you crying for? Have you been squabbling over rice dumplings and started fighting?”

Baoyu and Xiren both laughed.

“Don’t tell me, cousin,” Daiyu said to Baoyu. “I don’t need to ask to know what’s happened.” She patted Xiren on the shoulder. “Tell me, dear sister-in-law. I’m sure you two have been quarrelling. Let me act as peacemaker.”

“Don’t talk such nonsense, miss,” protested Xiren, pushing her away. “I’m only a maid. How can you say such things?”

“If you say you’re a maid, I shall treat you as my sister-in-law.”

“Why should you make people abuse her?” put in Baoyu. “Even without that, there’s enough gossip already. Must you make it worse?”

“You don’t know how I feel, miss,” said Xiren. “I shan’t be happy till I stop breathing and die.”

“If you die, I don’t know about other people, but I should die of crying,” teased Daiyu.

“If you die, I shall become a monk,” said Baoyu.

“Don’t talk so wildly,” Xiren scolded.

Daiyu held up two fingers.

“So that makes two monasteries you’ll have to enter,” she said, smiling. “From now on I shall keep count of how many times you say you’ll become a monk.”

Baoyu knew she was referring to what he had said the previous day, so he just laughed and dropped the subject.

Presently Daiyu left. Then a maid came in to say that Master Xue had asked Baoyu over. He had to go. It turned out that Pan had invited him to a drinking party. Baoyu could not very well refuse and had to stay until it broke up.

When he came home that evening he was slightly tipsy. Staggering into his own courtyard, he noticed that the summer bed had been moved outside and on it lay someone whom he took to be Xiren. Sitting down on the edge of the couch, he pushed her.

“Is the pain any better?” he asked.

The other turned over. “Why must you come and bother me again?”

Then Baoyu saw that it was not Xiren but Wen. He drew her up and made her sit beside him.

“You’re getting more and more bad-tempered,” he said with a smile. “When you dropped your fan this morning, I only said a couple of words and you came out with a whole stream of sarcasm. It was all right to take it out on me, but you had to drag Xiren into it too, when she was only trying to help. Was that fair?”

“It’s so hot, why must you paw me? What if people see? I’m not fit to sit here.”

“If you know you’re not fit, why were you lying here?”

Wen had no answer to this but giggled.

“If you hadn’t come it wouldn’t have mattered. Now you’re here, I’m not fit.”

Alright, I’m getting up so I can have a bath. Xiren and Sheyue have already had theirs; I’ll call them for you.”

“I’ve just been drinking and need a wash too,” said Baoyu. “Since you haven’t washed yet, fetch the water and we can bath together.”

Qingwen waved her hand protestingly. “Oh no! I wouldn’t dare! I haven’t forgotten how Bihcen bathed you. It took two or three hours, and goodness knows what you were up to. We didn’t like to go in. After you’d finished and we went to look, the water was right over the bed-legs and even the mat on the bed was sopping. We couldn’t imagine how you’d done it. We had a good laugh about it for days. I’ve no time to clear up all that water, so don’t ask me to bath with you. As it’s cool today I won’t bath, but I’ll fetch you a basin of water to wash your face and rinse your mouth with. Yuanyang brought a lot of fruit which is steeping in that crystal bowl. Why not get the girls to serve you some?”

“In that case,” said Baoyu, “if you won’t bath just wash your hands and bring me some fruit.”

“That’s all very well, but I’m so clumsy I’ve even broken a fan — how can I be trusted to serve fruit? If I were to smash a plate too, that would be the last straw.”

“If you want to smash it, do,” replied Baoyu. “These things are just for people to use. You may like one thing, I another; we all have our different tastes. Take that fan, for instance. It was meant for fanning, but if you choose to tear it up for fun that’s all right too. The only thing is not to vent your anger on it when you’re in a temper. And the same applies to cups and plates which are meant to hold things. If you like the sound of smashing them, you can do that too so long as you’re not working off a fit of anger. That’s the way to show you really love things.”

“In that case, bring your fan and let me tear it up. I love the sound of tearing.”

Baoyu laughing, handed her his fan. And Qingwen promptly tore it in two, then tore it again and again.

“Well done!” cried Baoyu. “Tear louder!”

Just then Sheyue came in.

“Stop doing such a sinful thing!” she expostulated, glaring at them.

Baoyu darted over and snatched the fan from her hand, then passed it to Qingwen who tore that to pieces too. They both laughed.

“What’s the meaning of this?” protested Sheyue. “Amusing yourselves at my expense?”

“Open the fan-case and choose another,” said Baoyu. “What are a few fans?”

“In that case, why not fetch the case and let her tear as many as she likes?”

“Go and fetch it then.”

“I won’t be a party to such a sin. If she hasn’t tired her arm out, let her fetch it herself.”

Qingwen lay back on her bed laughing. “I’m tired,” she said. “I’ll tear some more tomorrow.”

“The ancients said, ‘A thousand pieces of gold can hardly purchase a smile.’ And what are a few fans?” rejoined Baoyu with a smile.

He called for Xiren, who came out just then in a fresh dress. The younger maid Jiahui cleared away the torn fans, after which they all sat in the cool — but no more of this.

The next day at noon Lady Wang, Baochai, Daiyu and the girls were sitting with the Lady Dowager when it was announced that Miss Shi had arrived. Presently Xiangyun walked in with a bevy of maids and nurses. Baochai, Daiyu and the rest went to the foot of the steps to welcome her.

Young girls who have not seen each other for a month naturally have a great deal to talk about. Once inside the room, they paid their respects and exchanged greetings.

“It’s so hot, take off your outer clothes,” urged the Lady Dowager.

Xiangyun rose to do this.

“I don’t know why you wear so many clothes,” said Lady Wang.

"Her aunt made me wear them," Xiangyun retorted. "Who wants to wear such things?"

Baochai chuckled, "You don't know, aunt, she has a craze for other people's clothes. Don't you remember how in the third or fourth month last year, when she was staying here, she put on Baoyu's gown, boots and belt, and from a distance looked the very image of him except for the earrings? She was standing behind a chair and fooled the old lady into calling out: 'Baoyu, come here. Mind you don't get dust from that hanging lantern in your eyes.' She just giggled and didn't go over. Then everyone burst out laughing and the old lady laughed too and said she looked even prettier dressed as a boy."

"What's so remarkable about that?" put in Daiyu. "Last New Year when she came to stay and it snowed, the old lady and my aunt had just come back from sacrificing to the ancestors and left her new scarlet felt cloak there. Before anyone noticed, she'd slipped it on. It was much too long and big for her, so she fastened it round her waist with a handkerchief and went with the maids to the back yard to make a snowman. She fell flat in the snow and got covered with mud."

This reminded the others and they laughed.

"Are you still so mischievous, Nanny Zhou?" Baochai asked the nurse with a smile.

Before the nurse could reply, Yingchun said laughingly, "Mischief doesn't matter. What I can't stand is her endless chatter. Even when she's in bed she goes on jabbering and laughing. I don't know where she gets all that nonsense from."

"She may be better now," remarked Lady Wang. "The other day someone came to have a look at her, and now that she's practically engaged she may have improved."

"Is she staying here today or going home?" asked the Lady Dowager.

"Didn't you see her clothes, madam?" replied Nanny Zhou. "She's brought them along to stay a couple of days."

"Where's Cousin Baoyu?" Xiangyun asked.

"She misses nobody but Cousin Baoyu," observed Baochai. "They're still as fond of romping as ever. That shows she hasn't changed."

"Now that you're all growing up," the old lady reminded them, "you shouldn't use childhood names."

Just then Baoyu came in.

"Cousin Yun's here!" he cried. "Why didn't you come the other day when we sent for you?"

"The old lady was just saying that," remarked Lady Wang. "Here you are calling her by her childhood name again."

"Your cousin has something nice for you," teased Daiyu.

"What is it?" Xiangyun wanted to know.

"Don't believe her," said Baoyu. "You've grown taller in the last few days."

"How are you, Sister Xiren?" asked Xiangyun.

"Very well, thank you for asking."

"I've brought something for her." As Xiangyun spoke she drew out a handkerchief tied into a bundle.

"What rare object is it this time?" he asked. "Why didn't you bring her a couple of the rings you sent the other day?"

"What do you call these?" She opened the handkerchief, and there lay four of the red-russet quartz rings.

"Look at this!" Daiyu cried. "She sent us some the other day by a messenger. Wouldn't it have saved trouble to send hers at the same time? Instead, she brings them today herself. I thought it must be something special, but it's only these again. What a silly you are!"

"You're the silly one," retorted Xiangyun. "Just listen to my reason and see which of us is silly. When sending things to you, I didn't need to tell the messenger anything. As soon as he produced them, everyone could see they were for you young ladies.

"If I let them deliver the rings, I'd have to tell the messenger which is for which young lady. If he had his wits about him it might be all right, but if he were stupid and couldn't remember so many names he might mix them up and cause confusion. If they'd sent a woman it wouldn't matter, but the other day they sent a boy. How can one tell a boy the girls' names? So I thought the simplest thing was to bring them myself."

She put down the rings.

"One for Sister Xiren, one for Sister Yuanyang, one for Sister Jinchuan and one for Sister Ping'er. That makes four. How could a page remember so many names clearly?"

"Quite right," they all agreed with a laugh.

"You always talk so sensibly," Baoyu told Xiangyun. "No one can get the better of you."

Daiyu, who had been listening, gave a scornful laugh.

"If she didn't talk so well, how would she qualify to wear a gold unicorn?" she retorted. Then she stood up and walked off.

Luckily no one else had heard this except Baochai, who compressed her lips in a smile. But Baoyu had caught it too and immediately wished he had not spoken, until Baochai's smile made him smile back. When she saw this she rose at once and left to have a joke with Daiyu.

The Lady Dowager said to Xiangyun, "Drink your tea and rest a bit before going to see your married cousins. It's cool in the Garden, you can stroll around there with your cousins."

Xiangyun assented. Having wrapped up the rings again, after a short rest she set off to see Xifeng. Attended by nurses and maids, she chatted for a while in Xifeng's apartments, then went on to the Garden to pay her respects to Li Wan. After sitting there briefly she went to Happy Red Court to find Xiren.

Turning to her attendants she said, "You needn't all stay with me. Go and see your relatives. Just leave Lvilu here to wait on me."

The others went off to look for their kinswomen, leaving Xiangyun attended only by her maid Lvilu.

"Why aren't the lotus flowers out yet?" asked Lvilu.

"It isn't the season," Xiangyun told her.

"They're the same as the ones in our pond, with blossoms in clusters."

"Ours are better than these though."

"They've a pomegranate tree over there with four or five branches one on top of the other. That's really growing 'storeys' — it must have been hard to put out such shoots."

"Plants are like human beings," observed Xiangyun. "The vital energy determines their growth."

"I don't believe that." Lvilu tossed her head. "If they're like human beings, how is it I've never seen a person with one head on top of another?"

Xiangyun could not help laughing.

"I try to stop you talking, but you will rattle on," she cried. "How can anyone answer such a question? Everything between heaven and earth is the product of the dual forces Yin and Yang. So whether good or bad, weird or wonderful, everything that comes into being depends on the favourable or unfavourable influence of these two forces. Even freaks of nature which startle people follow the same rule."

"In that case," pursued Lvilu, "all things that have ever existed since the world began are simply the product of Yin and Yang?"

"Silly creature!" Xiangyun laughed. "The more you say the more you talk nonsense. Of course everything has Yin and Yang. For that matter, even this one word can be split into two. For instance, when Yang is exhausted it becomes Yin, and when Yin is exhausted it becomes Yang — it's not as if when Yin is exhausted another Yang is born, or when Yang is exhausted another Yin."

"You've mixed me up completely. What are Yin and Yang anyway? I can't see them, they've no shape or form. I just want to know, miss, what they look like."

"Yin and Yang are simply natural forces. They take form in all created things. For example, heaven is Yang and earth is Yin; water is Yin and fire is Yang; the sun is Yang and the moon is Yin."

“The moon is the female principle,” Xiang-yun told her.

Cui-lu laughed.

“Yes, of course! Now I understand. That’s why people call the sun the ‘Great Male’ and fortune-tellers call the moon the ‘Star of the Great Female’. It’s the same reason.”

“Holy Name!” said Xiang-yun. “At last she understands!”

“But you say that all these things are either male or female,” said Cui-lu. “What about the midges and the fleas and the gnats? And the flowers and the plants and the tiles and the bricks? Surely they haven’t got male and female as well?”

“Of course they have,” said Xiang-yun. “Take a leaf, for example. The side that faces upwards towards the sky is male and the side that faces downwards towards the ground is female.”

Cui-lu nodded.

“I see. Well, what about this fan of mine? Which is male and which is female?”

“The front is male and the back is female.”

Cui-lu nodded and would have asked about a few more things, but could not for the moment think of anything else to ask about. Suddenly she caught sight of the golden unicorn that Xiang-yun was wearing at her waist. She pointed to it.

“Miss, does that have male and female too?”

“Of course it does,” said Xiang-yun. “With animals it’s the same as with human beings. The males are male and the females are female. Of course they have male and female.”

“Is this one male or female, then?” said Cui-lu.

Xiang-yun spat contemptuously.

“Ugh! ‘Male and female’ indeed! What a way to talk!”

“Well anyway,” said Cui-lu, “if everything else has male and female, I don’t see why human beings shouldn’t have male and female.”

Xiang-yun looked displeased.

“Shut up, you low creature! The more questions you ask, the more disgusting they become.”

“But what is there to be so secretive about?” said Cui-lu. “I know anyway, so you don’t have to try and embarrass me.”

Xiang-yun exploded into laughter.

“What do you know?”

“You’re male and I’m female,” said Cui-lu.

Xiang-yun held her handkerchief to her mouth and laughed.

“What are you laughing at?” said Cui-lu. “I’m right, aren’t I?”

“Yes, yes,” said Xiang-yun.

“It’s a rule of nature,” said Cui-lu. “Master is male and servant is female. Even I can understand that.”

“I can see you understand a great deal,” said Xiang-yun.

Just at that moment something glinting brightly on the ground beneath the rose-arbour caught Xiang-yun’s eye. She pointed towards it.

“Look! What’s that?”

Cui-lu hurried over and picked it up. She looked at it and laughed.

“Now we shall be able to tell which is male and which is female!”

She held it up against the unicorn that Xiang-yun was wearing. Xiang-yun asked to see what she had found, but Cui-lu refused to let go of it.

“It’s a precious thing, Miss. You mustn’t look at it. I wonder where it can have come from? How very strange! I’ve never seen anyone around here with one of these.”

“Let me see,” said Xiang-yun.

Cui-lu opened her hand.

“Look!”

Xiang-yun saw that it was a magnificent, finely chased golden unicorn, even larger and more handsome than the one she was wearing. Something about it, as she held it in the palm of her hand, seemed to strike a responsive chord in her, though she could not have said why.

Suddenly Bao-yu appeared.

“What are you two doing out here in the hot sun?” he asked. “Why didn’t you go and see Aroma?”

Xiang-yun hurriedly concealed the unicorn.

“We were just on our way,” she said.

They walked along with him to the House of Green Delights. Aroma was leaning against the balcony railings enjoying the breeze. As soon as she saw Xiang-yun coming, she hurried down to meet her and taking her by the hand began laughing and talking with great animation, asking her all about what she had been doing since she was last there. As soon as they were indoors, she invited her to be seated.

“You should have come a bit earlier,” said Bao-yu to Xiang-yun. “I’ve got something nice here that I’ve been keeping specially for you.”

He began fumbling about in his clothing. After a while he uttered an exclamation of dismay and turned to Aroma.

“Have you put that thing away?”

"What is it?" he asked.

"My kylin."

"You wear it every day, why ask me that?"

He clapped a hand to his thigh. "Then I must have lost it. Where could it be?" He started off at once to look for it.

Now Xiangyun knew that he had lost it and asked with a smile, "When did you get another kylin?"

"I found it only the other day, but now I don't know when I lost it. How stupid of me."

"It's only a toy," she teased. "Why get so upset?" With that she opened her hand. "Look, is this it?"

The sight of it delighted Baoyu. But more of this in the next chapter.

第32章 诉肺腑心迷活宝玉 含耻辱情烈死金钏

话说宝玉见那麒麟，心中甚是欢喜，便伸手来拿，笑道：“亏你拣着了。你是怎么拾着的？”湘云笑道：“幸而是这个。明日倘或把印也丢了，难道也就罢了不成？”宝玉笑道：“倒是丢了印平常，若丢了这个，我就该死了。”
　　袭人倒了茶来与湘云吃，一面笑道：“大姑娘，我前日听见你大喜呀。”湘云红了脸，扭过头去吃茶，一声也不答应。袭人笑道：“这会子又害臊了？你还记得那几年，咱们在西边暖阁上住着，晚上你和我说的话？那会子不害臊，这会子怎么又臊了？”湘云的脸越发红了，勉强笑道：“你还说呢，那会子咱们那么好，后来我们太太没了，我家去住了一程子，怎么就把你配给了他。我来了，你就不那么待我了。”袭人也红了脸，笑道：“罢哟，先头里，姐姐长，姐姐短，哄着我替你梳头洗脸，做这个弄那个，如今拿出小姐款儿来了。你既拿款，我敢亲近吗？”湘云道：“阿弥陀佛，冤枉冤哉！我要这么着，就立刻死了。你瞧瞧，这么大热天，我来了必定先瞧瞧你。你不信问缕儿，我在家时时刻刻，那一回不想念你几句？”袭人和宝玉听了，都笑劝道：“说玩话儿，你又认真了。还是这么性儿急。”湘云道：“你不说你的话咽人，倒说人性急。”
　　一面说，一面打开绢子，将戒指递与袭人。袭人感谢不尽，因笑道：“你前日送你姐姐们的，我已经得了。今日你亲自又送来，可见是没忘了我。就为这个试出你来了。戒指儿能值多少，可见你的心真。”史湘云道：“是谁给你的？”袭人道：“是宝姑娘给我的。”湘云叹道：“我只当林姐姐送你的，原来是宝姐姐给了你。我天天在家里想着，这些姐姐们，再没一个比宝姐姐好的。可惜我们不是一个娘养的。我但凡有这么个亲姐姐，就是没了父母，也没妨碍的！”说着，眼圈儿就红了。宝玉道：“罢罢罢，不用提起这个话了。”史湘云道：“提这个便怎么？我知道你的心病，恐怕你的林妹妹听见，又嗔我赞了宝姐姐了。可是为这个不是？”袭人在旁嗤的一笑，说道：“云姑娘，你如今大了，越发心直嘴快了。”宝玉笑道：“我说你们这几个人难说话，果然不错。”史湘云道：“好哥哥，你不必说话叫我恶心。只会在我跟前说话，见了你林妹妹，又不知怎么好了。”
　　袭人道：“且别说玩话，正有一件事要求你呢。”史湘云便问：“什么事？”袭人道：“有一双鞋，抠了垫心子，我这两日身上不好，不得做，你可有工夫替我做做？”史湘云道：“这又奇了。你家放着这些巧人不算，还有什么针线上的、裁剪上的，怎么叫我做起来？你的活计叫人做，谁好意思不做呢？”袭人笑道：“你又糊涂了。你难道不知道，我们这屋里的针线，是不要那些针线上的人做的。”史湘云听了，便知是宝玉的鞋，因笑道：“既这么说，我就替你做做罢。只是一件，你的我才做，别人的我可不能。”袭人笑道：“又来了。我是个什么儿，就敢烦你做鞋了！实告诉你，可不是我的。你别管是谁的，横竖我领情就是了。”史湘云道：“论理，你的东西也不知烦我做了多少。今日我倒不做的原故，你必定也知道。”袭人道：“我倒也不知道。”史湘云冷笑道：“前日我听见把我做的扇套儿拿着和人家比，赌气又铰了。我早就听见了，你还瞒我？这会子又叫我做，我成了你们奴才了。”宝玉忙笑道：“前日的那个本不知是你做的。”袭人也笑道：“他本不知是你做的，是我哄他的话，说是‘新近外头有个会做活的，扎的绝出奇的好花儿，叫他们拿了一个扇套儿试试看好不好’，他就信了，拿出去给这个瞧那个看的。不知怎么又惹恼了那一位，铰了两段，回来他还叫赶着做去，我才说了是你做的，他后悔的什么似的！”史湘云道：“这越发奇了。林姑娘也犯不上生气，他既会剪，就叫他做。”袭人道：“他可不做呢。饶这么着老太太还怕他劳碌着了，大夫又说好生静养才好，谁还肯烦他做呢？旧年好一年的工夫做了个香袋儿，今年半年还没见拿针线呢。”
　　正说着，有人来回说：“兴隆街的大爷来了，老爷叫二爷出去会。”宝玉听了，便知贾雨村来了，心中好不自在。袭人忙去拿衣服。宝玉一面登着靴子，一面抱怨道：“有老爷和他坐着就罢了，回回定要见我！”史湘云一边摇着扇子，笑道：“自然你能迎宾接客，老爷才叫你出去呢。”宝玉道：“那里是老爷？都是他自己要请我见的。”湘云笑道：“‘主雅客来勤’，自然你有些警动他的好处，他才要会你。”宝玉道：“罢，罢，我也不过俗中又俗的一个俗人罢了，并不愿和这些人来往。”湘云笑道：“还是这个性儿，改不了。如今大了，你就不愿意去考举人进士的，也该常会会这些为官作宦的，谈讲谈讲那些仕途经济，也好将来应酬事务，日后也有个正经朋友。让你成年家只在我们队里，搅的出些什么来？”
　　宝玉听了，大觉逆耳，便道：“姑娘请别的屋里坐坐罢，我这里仔细腌了你这样知经济的人！”袭人连忙解说道：“姑娘快别说他。上回也是宝姑娘说过一回，他也不管人脸上过不去，啐了一声，拿起脚来就走了。宝姑娘的话也没说完，见他走了，登时羞的脸通红，说不是，不说又不是。幸而是宝姑娘，那要是林姑娘，不知又闹的怎么样、哭的怎么样呢！提起这些话来，宝姑娘叫人敬重。自己过了一会子去了，我倒过不去，只当他恼了，谁知过后还是照旧一样，真真是有涵养、心地宽大的。谁知这一位反倒和他生分了。那林姑娘见他赌气不理，他后来不知赔多少不是呢。”宝玉道：“林姑娘从来说过这些混账话吗？要是他也说过这些混账话，我早和他生分了。”袭人和湘云都点头笑道：“这原是混账话么？”
　　原来黛玉知道史湘云在这里，宝玉一定又赶来，说麒麟的原故。因心下忖度着，近日宝玉弄来的外传野史，多半才子佳人，都因小巧玩物上撮合，或有鸳鸯，或有凤凰，或玉环金佩，或鲛帕鸾绦，皆由小物而遂终身之愿。今忽见宝玉也有麒麟，便恐借此生隙，同湘云也做出那些风流佳事来。因而悄悄走来，见机行事，以察二人之意。不想刚走进来，正听见湘云说“经济”一事，宝玉又说“林妹妹不说这些混账话，要说这话，我也和他生分了”。黛玉听了这话，不觉又喜又惊，又悲又叹。所喜者，果然自己眼力不错，素日认他是个知己，果然是个知己；所惊者，他在人前一片私心称扬于我，其亲热厚密，竟不避嫌疑本所叹者，你既为我的知己，自然我亦可为你的知己，既你我为知己，又何必有“金玉”之论呢？既有“金玉”之论，也该你我有之，又何必来一宝钗呢？所悲者，父母早逝，虽有铭心刻骨之言，无人为我主张；况近日每觉神思恍惚，病已渐成，医者更云：“气弱血亏，恐致劳怯之症。”我虽为你的知己，但恐不能久待；你纵为我的知己，奈我薄命何！想到此间，不禁泪又下来。待要进去相见，自觉无味，便一面拭泪，一面抽身回去了。
　　这里宝玉忙忙的穿了衣裳出来，忽见黛玉在前面慢慢的走着，似乎有拭泪之状，便忙赴着上来笑道：“妹妹往那里去？怎么又哭了？又是谁得罪了你了？”黛玉回头见是宝玉，便勉强笑道：“好好的，我何曾哭来。”宝玉笑道：“你瞧瞧，眼睛上的泪珠儿没干，还撒谎呢。”一面说，一面禁不住抬起手来，替他拭泪。黛玉忙向后退了几步，说道：“你又要死了！又这么动手动脚的。”宝玉笑道：“说话忘了情，不觉的动了手，也就顾不得死活。”黛玉道：“死了倒不值什么，只是丢下了什么‘金’，又是什么‘麒麟’可怎么好呢！”一句话又把宝玉说急了，赶上来问道：“你还说这些话，到底是咒我还是气我呢？”黛玉见问，方想起前日的事来，遂自悔这话又说造次了，忙笑道：“你别着急，我原说错了。这有什么要紧，筋都叠暴起来，急的一脸汗！”一面说，一面也近前伸手替他拭面上的汗。
　　宝玉瞅了半天，方说道：“你放心。”黛玉听了，怔了半天，说道：“我有什么不放心的？我不明白你这个话。你倒说说，怎么放心不放心？”宝玉叹了一口气，问道：“你果然不明白这话？难道我素日在你身上的心都用错了？连你的意思若体贴不着，就难怪你天天为我生气了。”黛玉道：“我真不明白放心不放心的话。”宝玉点头叹道：“好妹妹，你别哄我。你真不明白这话，不但我素日日用了心，且连你素日待我的心也都辜负了。你皆因都是不放心的原故，才弄了一身的病了。但凡宽慰些，这病也不得一日重似一日了！”
　　黛玉听了这话，如轰雷掣电，细细思之，竟比自己肺腑中掏出来的还觉恳切，竟有万句言语，满心要说，只是半个字也不能吐出，只管怔怔的瞅着他。此时宝玉心中也有万句言词，不知一时从那一句说起，却也怔怔的瞅着黛玉。两个人怔了半天，黛玉只了一声，眼中泪直流下来，回身便走。宝玉忙上前拉住道：“好妹妹，且略站住，我说一句话再走。”黛玉一面拭泪，一面将手推开，说道：“有什么可说的？你的话我都知道了。”口里说着，却头也不回竟去了。
　　宝玉望着，只管发起呆来，原来方才出来忙了，不曾带得扇子，袭人怕他热，忙拿了扇子赶来送给他，猛抬头看见黛玉和他站着，一时黛玉走了，他还站着不动，因而赶上来说道：“你也不带了扇子去，亏了我看见，赶着送来。”宝玉正出了神，见袭人和他说话，并未看出是谁，只管呆着脸说道：“好妹妹，我的这个心，从来不敢说，今日胆大说出来，就是死了也是甘心的！我为你也弄了一身的病，又不敢告诉人，只好捱着。等你的病好了，只怕我的病才得好呢。睡里梦里也忘不了你！”袭人听了，惊疑不止，又是怕，又是急，又是臊，连忙推他道：“这是那里的话？你是怎么着了？还不快去吗？”宝玉一时醒过来，方知是袭人。虽然羞的满面紫涨，却仍是呆呆的，接了扇子，一句话也没有，竟自走去。
　　这里袭人见他去后，想他方才之言必是因黛玉而起，如此看来，倒怕将来难免不才之事，令人可惊可畏。却是如何处治，方能免此丑祸？想到此间，也不觉呆呆的发起怔来。谁知宝钗恰从那边走来，笑道：“大毒日头地下，出什么神呢？”袭人见问，忙笑道：“我才见两个雀儿打架，倒很有个玩意儿，就看住了。”宝钗道：“宝兄弟才穿了衣服，忙忙的那里去了？我要叫住问他呢，只是他慌慌张张的走过去，竟象没理会我的，所以没问。”袭人道：“老爷叫他出去的。”宝钗听了，忙说道：“嗳哟，这么大热的天，叫他做什么？别是想起什么来生了气，叫他出去教训一场罢？”袭人笑道：“不是这个，想必有客要会。”宝钗笑道：“这个客也没意思，这么热天不在家里凉快，跑什么！”袭人笑道：“你可说么！”
　　宝钗因问：“云丫头在你们家做什么呢？”袭人笑道：“才说了会子闲话儿，又瞧了会子我前日粘的鞋帮子，明日还求他做去呢。”宝钗听见这话，便两边回头，看无人来往，笑道：“你这么个明白人，怎么一时半刻的就不会体谅人？我近来看着云姑娘的神情儿，风里言风里语的听起来，在家里一点儿做不得主。他们家嫌费用大，竟不用那些针线上的人，差不多儿的东西都是他们娘儿们动手。为什么这几次他来了；他和我说话儿，见没人在跟前，他就说家里累的慌？我再问他两句家常过日子的话，他就连眼圈儿都红了，嘴里含含糊糊待说不说的。看他的形景儿，自然从小儿了没了父母是苦的，我看见他也不觉的伤起心来。”袭人见说这话，将手一拍道：“是了。怪道上月我求他打十根蝴蝶儿结子，过了那些日子才打发人送来，还说：‘这是粗打的，且在别处将就使罢；要匀净的，等明日来住着再好生打。’如今听姑娘这话，想来我们求他，他不好推辞，不知他在家里怎么三更半夜的做呢！可是我也糊涂了，早知道是这么着，我也不该求他。”宝钗道：“上次他告诉我，说在家里做活做到三更天，要是替别人做一点半点儿，那些奶奶太太们还不受用呢。”袭人道：“偏我们那个牛心的小爷，凭着小的大的活计，一概不要家里这些话计上的人做，我又弄不开这些。”宝钗笑道：“你不必忙，我替你做些就是了。”袭人笑道：“当真的？这可就是我的造化了！晚上我亲自过来。“
　　一句话未了，忽见一个老婆子忙忙走来，说道：“这是哪里说起！金钏儿姑娘好好儿的投井死了！“袭人听得，唬了一跳，忙问：“那个金钏儿？”那老婆子道：“那里还有两个金钏儿呢？就是太太屋里的。前日不知为什么撵出去，在家里哭天抹泪的，也都不理会他，谁知找不着他，才有打水的人说那东南角上井里打水，见一个尸首，赶着叫人打捞起来，谁知是他！他们还只管乱着要救，那里中用了呢？”宝钗道：“这也奇了！”袭人听说，点头赞叹，想素日同气之情，不觉流下泪来。宝钗听见这话，忙向王夫人处来安慰。这里袭人自回去了。
　　宝钗来至王夫人房里，只见鸦雀无闻，独有王夫人在里间房内坐着垂泪。宝钗便不好提这事，只得一旁坐下。王夫人便问：“你打那里来？”宝钗道：“打园里来。”王夫人道：“你打园里来，可曾见你宝兄弟？”宝钗道：“才倒看见他了，穿着衣裳出去了，不知那里去。”王夫人点头叹道：“你可知道一件奇事？金钏儿忽然投井死了！”宝钗见说，道：“怎么好好儿的投井？这也奇了。”王夫人道：“原是前日他把我一件东西弄坏了，我一时生气，打了他两下子，撵了下去。我只说气他几天，还叫他上来，谁知他这么气性大，就投井死了，岂不是我的罪过！”宝钗笑道：“姨娘是慈善人，固然是这么想。据我看来，他并不是赌气投井，多半他下去住着，或是在井旁边儿玩，失了脚掉下去的。他在上头拘束惯了，这一出去自然要到各处去玩玩逛逛儿，岂有这样大气的理？纵然有这样大气，也不过是个糊涂人，也不为可惜。”王夫人点头叹道：“虽然如此，到底我心里不安！”宝钗笑道：“姨娘也不劳关心。十分过不去，不过多赏他几两银子发送他，也就尽了主仆之情了。”王夫人道：“才刚我赏了五十两银子给他妈，原要还把你姐妹们的新衣裳给他两件装裹，谁知可巧都没有什么新做的衣裳，只有你林妹妹做生日的两套。我想你林妹妹那孩子，素日是个有心的，况且他也三灾八难的，既说了给他作生日，这会子又给人去装裹，岂不忌讳？因这么着，我才现叫裁缝赶着做一套给他。要是别的丫头，赏他几两银子，也就完了。金钏儿虽然是个丫头。素日在我跟前，比我的女孩儿差不多儿！”口里说着，不觉流下泪来。宝钗忙道：“姨娘这会子何用叫裁缝赶去。我前日倒做了两套，拿来给他，岂不省事？况且他活的时候儿也穿过我的旧衣裳，身量也相对。”王夫人道：“虽然这样，难道你不忌讳？”宝钗笑道：“姨娘放心，我从来不计较这些。”一面说，一面起身就走。王夫人忙叫了两个人跟宝钗去。
一时宝钗取了衣服回来，只见宝玉在王夫人旁边坐着垂泪。王夫人正才说他，因见宝钗来了，就掩住口不说了。宝钗见此景况，察言观色，早知觉了七八分。于是将衣服交明王夫人，王夫人便将金钏儿的母亲叫来拿了去了。
后事如何，下回分解。

Baoyu was delighted by the sight of the unicorn and reached out for it.
“Thank you for picking it up,” he said. “Where did you find it?”
“Luckily it was only this.” Xiangyun chuckled. “Suppose you’d lost your official seal tomorrow, what would you have done then?”
“Losing an official seal would be nothing compared with losing this. If I’d lost this, I should have had to die.”
Xiren now brought Xiangyun some tea.
“I heard the good news the other day, miss,” she said with a smile.
Xiangyun blushed and said nothing as she turned away to sip her tea.
“So now you’re feeling shy?” teased Xiren. “Do you remember how you used to chat with me at night in the small rooms in the west courtyard? You weren’t shy then. Why should you be now?”
Xiangyun flushed even redder.
“Don’t talk about that,” she begged. “We were such good friends then. But after my mother died and I went home for a while, you were assigned to him. And now that I’ve come back you don’t treat me the same.”
Xiren flushed too.
“Come now,” she retorted. “In the old days you were all ‘dear sister’ this and ‘dear sister’ that, coaxing me to comb your hair and wash your face, to do this and that for you. But now you’re a young lady and have to keep up your dignity. How dare I be as familiar as in the old days?”
“Amita Buddha! What an injustice!” cried Xiangyun. “May I die this minute if that’s the case. Look, in this heat, the first thing I do when I come is to call on you. If you don’t believe me, ask Lü’er. Don’t I often at home speak of you and long to see you?”
Xiren and Baoyu laughed and tried to calm her.
“It’s only a joke,” they said. “But you’re still so hot-tempered.”
“You don’t blame yourself for saying such horrid things, but accuse me of being hot-tempered!”
As she spoke she unwrapped her handkerchief and held out the ring.
Xiren was all gratitude.
“When you sent the young ladies those rings the other day, I got one too,” she told her. “But now you’ve brought me one yourself, that shows you haven’t forgotten me. This proves it. The ring itself isn’t worth much, but it shows your good heart.”
“Who gave you the other one?” asked Xiangyun.
“Miss Baochai.”
Xiangyun sighed.
“I thought it was Cousin Lin. So it was Cousin Baochai. I often think, of all my girl cousins, there’s no one as good as she is. It’s too bad we’re not own sisters. If I had a sister like that, even if I’d lost both my parents it wouldn’t be so bad.” Her eyes were red.
“All right, all right,” put in Baoyu. “No need to go on about that.”
“Why not? I know what’s worrying you. You’re afraid your Cousin Lin may hear and be angry with me for praising Cousin Baochai. Isn’t that it?”
Xiren tittered and Xiangyun went on, “You’ve grown up now, miss, and speak your mind more frankly than ever.”
“I always say it’s hard to hold a conversation with you people,” observed Baoyu. “Now you see I’m right.”
“My dear cousin, please don’t try to get round me with fine words. You’re all very well to me, but I don’t know how you behave with your Cousin Lin.”
“Don’t talk nonsense now,” interposed Xiren. “There’s something I want to ask you to do for me.”
“What is it?”
“I’ve a pair of slippers here with the insides to be stitched. I haven’t been feeling well the last few days, so I haven’t finished them. Could you do them for me?”
“That’s a strange request. You have plenty of clever needlewomen here, to say nothing of tailors and seamstresses. Why ask me? Whoever does your sewing for you, who would have the heart to

"Why not?" Xiren laughed. "You're being silly again. Don't you know that in our sewing here we never use the sewing women?"

Xiangyun realized that this must be one of Baoyu's shoes.

"In that case," she offered, "I'll make it for you. But mind, I'll do it for you, not for anyone else."

"Now you're talking nonsense again," protested Xiren. "Who am I to trouble you to make shoes for me? Well, to tell you the truth, it's not for me. But never mind for whom it is, just take it that I'll be most grateful if you'll do it."

"Speaking of reason, you've asked me to make any number of things for you. You must know why I'm not doing this."

"I certainly don't."

"I heard the other day that the sheath I made for you was compared with someone else's and you were so annoyed you cut it up. Don't think you can fool me. I heard about it long ago. And now you ask me to make something else. Am I your slave?"

Baoyu cut in quickly, "I didn't know the other day that you'd made it."

"He really didn't know," Xiren backed him up. "I fooled him by saying that some outside girl who's a wonderful needlewoman had made an exquisitely embroidered sheath, and I'd got them to make one to see if it was good or not. He believed me, and took it around to show people. I don't know how he offended Miss Lin, but she cut it to pieces. When he came back and told me to have another made like it, then I confessed that you'd made it. He was so upset...."

"That makes it even stranger," cried Xiangyun. "Why should Miss Lin be angry? If she knows how to cut things up, why not ask her to make it?"

"She wouldn't," said Xiren. "The old lady's afraid she may overtire herself, and the doctor says she should rest and keep quiet. Who'd dare ask her to do such work? Last year she spent a whole year making a pouch, and this year I've not seen her with a needle half the year."

As they were speaking someone came in to announce, "A gentleman from Prosperity Street is here. The master wants the young master to go and receive him."

Baoyu knew then that it was Jia Yucun and he was not at all pleased. Xiren hurried to fetch his clothes. As he pulled on his boots he grumbled:

"I suppose he can sit with my father, but must he see me every single time?"

"Of course you're the one to receive guests since that's the master's orders," teased Xiangyun, flicking her fan.

"It's not father," he retorted. "He asks for me himself each time."

" 'When the host is elegant, guests frequent his house.' You must have some good points to attract him."

"Don't call me elegant. I'm the most vulgar of the vulgar. I've no wish to associate with such people."

"You can't change, can you? Now you're growing up. Even if you don't want to sit for the examinations, you should call on a few officials and discuss their careers and administration. Then you'd have some friends for the future and know how to cope with official business. What good will it do you to stay all your life with us girls in the inner court?"

This jarred on Baoyu's ears.

"Please go and sit in some other room, miss," he begged. "You who know all about administration may be contaminated by a vulgar fellow like me."

Xiren put in hastily, "Don't say any more, miss. The other day when Miss Baochai made the same sort of remark he simply walked out, not caring how he hurt her feelings. She was so embarrassed, she blushed scarlet and didn't know whether to go on or not. Luckily it was Miss Baochai. If it had been Miss Lin, there's no knowing how she'd have taken it or how much crying and fussing there would have been."

"How true that is! Just talking about this makes me admire Miss Baochai. I felt bad after she left that day, thinking she was angry. But she was just the same as ever afterwards. She's really good and generous. Who could have guessed that this one here should have fallen out with her? When Miss Lin took offence and ignored him, he had to apologize I don't know how many times before she'd look at him."

"Has Cousin Lin ever talked such disgusting nonsense?" Baoyu demanded. "If she had, I'd have broken with her long ago."

Xiren and Xiangyun nodded. "So it's nonsense, is it?" they teased.

Now Daiyu, knowing that Xiangyun was here, had assumed that Baoyu would hurry over to discuss the golden unicorn. And recalling that in the romances he had recently read most talented scholars and beautiful girls were brought together by some such trinkets as orioles, phoenixes, jade rings, gold pendants, silk handkerchiefs or embroidered girdles, she was afraid that Baoyu, with his unicorn, might lose his heart to Xiangyun and some romantic affair develop between them. So she had come over quietly to see how the land lay. She had not expected to hear Xiangyun talking about worldly affairs and Baoyu's retort:

"Cousin Lin's never said anything so disgusting. If she had, I'd have broken with her long ago."

This surprised and delighted Daiyu but also distressed and grieved her. Delighted because he was the one true friend she had expected, the one who really understood her. Distressed because he had so openly avowed his preference for her in front of others, regardless of the conventions. That being so, they must be kindred spirits; and if they were, why need there be all this talk about gold matching jade? Or if that were inevitable, why need Baochai have her gold locket to match his jade? Grieved because her parents had died, and although he knew her heart there was no one to propose the match for her. Besides, recently she had often felt confused and her illness was gaining ground. The doctor says my energy is weak and my blood deficient, that I may go into a decline. I may be his true love, but I'm not likely to live long. And even if he is my true love, what can he do about my bad fate? At this point, the tears ran down her cheeks. She was turning to leave, feeling it would be awkward to intrude, when Baoyu emerged.

Having dressed hastily he came out and saw Daiyu ahead of him, walking slowly and apparently wiping her tears. He overtook her.

"Where are you off to, cousin?" he asked gently. "Why are you crying again? Who's offended you now?"

Daiyu turned and saw that it was Baoyu. She forced a smile. "I'm all right. I wasn't crying."

"But your eyes are still wet. You're fibbing."

As he spoke he could not help raising his hand to wipe her tears away. Daiyu stepped back hastily.

"Are you crazy? You still can't keep your hands to yourself."

"I was so carried away I forgot myself. I don't care if I die for it."

"Are you dying? What about that gold and that unicorn?"

This so enraged Baoyu that he demanded, "Do you say these things to curse me or to drive me mad?"

Only then did Daiyu remember their recent tiff and regret her tactlessness.

"Don't be so angry," she begged with a smile. "I was wrong. Look at you, your veins are swollen and you're in a cold sweat."

She stepped forward and wiped his face with her handkerchief.

Heaven,” he blurted out. “Do set your heart at rest.”

Daiyu was struck speechless for a while.

“Set my heart at rest?” she then exclaimed. “I don’t understand. What do you mean?”

“Do you really not understand?” he asked with a sigh. “Then all my devotion has been wasted. No wonder you’re angry with me all the time for not knowing what’s in your heart.”

“I really don’t understand this about setting one’s heart at rest.”

“Dear cousin, don’t pretend. If you really don’t understand, not only have I wasted my devotion but you’ve been false to me too. It’s because you can’t set your heart at rest that you’ve made yourself ill. If you’d only worry less, your illness wouldn’t be getting worse every day.”

Daiyu felt as if lightning had struck her. Reflecting, she felt that what he had said was more moving than if it had come from the bottom of her own heart. There were a thousand things she wanted to tell him, yet she could not utter a word. She just stared at him blankly. And Baoyu too had so much to say, he could not think how to begin. So he simply stared back at her. They stayed like that for some time until at last, with a sigh, Daiyu turned to go, her eyes brimming with tears. Baoyu stepped forward to stop her.

“Dear cousin, do wait a minute. Let me say just one word.”

Drying her tears she pushed his hand away.

“There’s no need to say any more. I understand.” With that she left him without a backward glance.

Baoyu stood gazing after her, not noticing Xiren who had run after him with his fan, afraid that he would find it too hot. She had seen Daiyu with him and waited till she left before coming over.

“Why didn’t you take your fan?” she asked. “Luckily I saw it and brought it.”

Baoyu was still in a daze. Not realizing who it was he grasped her hand.

“Dear cousin,” he said, “I’ve never before dared tell you what’s in my heart, but today I’ve plucked up courage to speak out. I can die content. I’ve made myself ill on your account too, but haven’t dared let anyone know. I just try to bear it. I won’t get better till you are better. I can never forget you, even in my dreams.”

Xiren, aghast, did not know what to make of this. She was frightened, upset and embarrassed.

“What are you talking about?” she cried, pushing him. “Are you out of your mind? Hurry up now!”

Coming to himself then, Baoyu saw that it was Xiren and, flushing crimson, he snatched his fan from her and made off without a word.

Left alone, Xiren thought the words he had just blurted out must have been meant for Daiyu. This confirmed her worst fears. Something dreadful might come of this. But what could she do to avert such a scandal? As she was brooding, Baochai happened to come along.

“What are you standing day-dreaming here in the blazing sun?” she asked.

“I was watching two sparrows fighting. It was so amusing, it quite fascinated me.”

“Where did Cousin Bao go just now, all dressed up? I meant to ask him, but he hurried past without so much as noticing me.”

“The master sent for him.”

"He's in a bad mood. Why not tell him off and send him packing?"

"Not that," said Xiren with a smile. "I expect he has a visitor."

"What a stupid visitor," observed Baochai. "Fancy coming here in this heat instead of staying quietly at home."

"Quite so," agreed Xiren.

"What's Miss Xiangyun doing in your place?" asked Baochai.

"We had a little chat, then she looked at the uppers I pasted the other day and I'm going to ask her tomorrow to help me make some shoes."

Baochai looked round to make sure no one was about before remarking, "You're such a sensible person, yet at times you show no consideration for others. I've been watching Yun recently and from odd hints she's dropped I gather she's not allowed to lift a finger at home. Their household is so anxious to cut down expenses that they've dismissed all their seamstresses and the ladies have to do all the sewing themselves. The last few times she came, when we were chatting alone, she complained how tired she was at home. And when I asked her a couple of questions about her daily life, her eyes turned red and she couldn't speak for emotion. Of course, it's hard on her, losing both parents as a child. It quite upset me to see her in such low spirits."

Xiren clapped her hands.

"Of course! No wonder last month when I asked her to plait me ten hair ornaments, it was days before she sent them over; and then she said, 'These are rather clumsily done. Just make do with them for the time being. When I come to stay I'll make you some better ones.' After what you've just said, miss, I realize she didn't like to refuse but must have had to work on them late at night at home. How stupid of me not to have thought of that. If I'd known, I wouldn't have asked her."

"She told me the other day that she has to work every night till the third watch," said Baochai. "And if she does any sewing for other people, the ladies of the house feel put out."

"Our headstrong young gentleman is just the same," rejoined Xiren. "No matter whether the job is big or small, he won't have it done by the sewing women but insists on my doing it. And I simply can't manage it all."

"Don't worry," offered Baochai. "I'll do some for you."

"Will you really? That's good of you. I'll bring the work over this evening."

Before she had finished speaking, an old woman hurried in.

"Have you heard the news?" she cried. "There's been a dreadful thing. Miss Jinchuan has drowned herself in the well."

Xiren gave a start.

"Which Jinchuan?" she asked.

"How many Jinchuan's are there? The one in the mistress' apartments. She was dismissed the other day, I don't know why, and went home to cry her eyes out. Her people paid no attention. Then today they couldn't find her anywhere, and when someone went to draw water from the well in the southeast corner they found a corpse. They fished it out, and it was her. They tried to revive her, but of course it was too late."

"How extraordinary!" exclaimed Baochai.

Xiren nodded and sighed. Remembering their former intimacy, she could not hold back her tears. But Baochai, having heard this news, went at once to offer Lady Wang her condolences. Xiren went back alone to Happy Red Court.

When Baochai reached Lady Wang's apartments she found the whole place quiet. Her aunt was sitting all alone in the inner room, wiping her eyes.

"Where have you come from, child?" asked Lady Wang.

"From the Garden."

"Did you see your cousin Baoyu there?"

"Yes, I saw him."

She went out in her clothes. I don’t know where she’s gone.”

Lady Wang nodded with a sigh. “Have you heard the strange news?” she asked. “Jinchuan drowned herself in the well.”

“How could she drown herself in the well for no reason? That is strange.”

“The day before yesterday she broke something of mine. In a fit of anger I slapped her and sent her away. I only meant to leave her at home for a couple of days to cool off, then have her back. I’d no idea she’d take it so much to heart and drown herself. Now isn’t that my fault?”

“You’re so kind-hearted, aunt, it’s only natural you should feel that way. But in my opinion, she didn’t drown herself in a fit of pique. Most likely she was playing beside the well and slipped in. She was used to strict supervision in your rooms, so when she went home she must have played around outside. How could she take things so much to heart? If she did, she must have been foolish — not worth regretting.”

Lady Wang nodded and sighed. “You may be right, but I still feel bad about it.”

“Don’t take it so much to heart, aunt. If you’re really upset, you can show your concern for your maid by giving her family a few extra tacls for the burial.”

“I’ve just given her mother fifty tacls. I meant to give her two new outfits for the burial from your cousins’ wardrobes, but as it happens they’ve no new clothes — only the two sets made for your cousin Daiyu’s birthday. Daiyu is such a sensitive child and she’s had more than her share of troubles. I couldn’t very well give her birthday clothes for a shroud; that would be unlucky. So I’ve ordered the tailors to make two new sets in a hurry. For other maids a few tacls of silver would be enough. But though Jinchuan was only a maid, she’d been with me so long, she was almost like one of my own daughters.” Her voice faltered and she burst into tears.

“Why wait for the tailors?” asked Baochai quickly. “I’ve two new outfits I can let you have. Why not give them to her and have done with it? I don’t mind. And she wore my old clothes sometimes when she was alive. We were about the same size.”

“Still, it doesn’t seem right,” demurred Lady Wang.

“Don’t worry, aunt.” Baochai smiled. “I’ve never been superstitious about such things.”

As she spoke she rose to go, and Lady Wang sent two servants with her.

Soon Baochai was back with the clothes. She saw that Baoyu was sitting by his mother, in tears, and that Lady Wang was scolding him. At sight of Baochai, however, she broke off.

Baochai could guess from the scene what had been happening. She handed the clothes to Lady Wang, who sent for Jinchuan’s mother to take them away.

But more of this in the next chapter.

第33章 手足眈眈小动唇舌 不肖种种大承苔挞

却说王夫人唤上金钏的母亲来，拿了几件簪环当面赏了，又吩咐：“请几众僧人念经超度他。”金钏的母亲磕了头，谢了出去。
　　原来宝玉会过雨村回来，听见金钏儿含羞自尽，心中早已五内摧伤，进来又被王夫人数说教训了一番，也无可回说。看见宝钗进来，方得便走出，茫然不知何往，背着手，低着头，一面感叹，一面慢慢的信步走至厅上。刚转过屏门，不想对面来了一人正往里走，可巧撞了个满怀。只听那人喝一声：“站住！”宝玉唬了一跳，抬头看时，不是别人，却是他父亲。早不觉倒抽了一口凉气，只得垂手一旁站着。贾政道：“好端端的，你垂头丧气的什么？方才雨村来了要见你，那半天才出来。既出来了，全无一点慷慨挥洒的谈吐，仍是委委琐琐的。我看你脸上一团私欲愁闷气色，这会子又嗳声叹气，你那些还不足、还不自在？无故这样，是什么原故？”宝玉素日虽然口角伶俐，此时一心却为金钏儿感伤，恨不得也身亡命殒；如今见他父亲说这些话，究竟不曾听明白了，只是怔怔的站着。
　　贾政见他惶悚，应对不似往日，原本无气的，这一来倒生了三分气。方欲说话，忽有门上人来回：“忠顺亲王府里有人来，要见老爷。”贾政听了，心下疑惑，暗暗思忖道：“素日并不与忠顺府来往，为什么今日打发人来？”一面想，一面命：“快请厅上坐。”急忙进内更衣。出来接见时，却是忠顺府长府官，一面彼此见了礼，归坐献茶。未及叙谈，那长府官先就说道：“下官此来，并非擅造潭府，皆因奉命而来，有一件事相求。看王爷面上，敢烦老先生做主，不但王爷知情，且连下官辈亦感谢不尽。”贾政听了这话，摸不着头脑，忙陪笑起身问道：“大人既奉王命而来，不知有何见谕？望大人宣明，学生好遵逾承办。”那长府官冷笑道：“也不必承办，只用老先生一句话就完了。我们府里有一个做小旦的琪官，一向好好在府，如今竟三五日不见回去，各处去找，又摸不着他的道路。因此各处察访，这一城内十停人倒有八停人都说：他近日和衔玉的那位令郎相与甚厚。下官辈听了，尊府不比别家，可以擅来索取，因此启明王爷。王爷亦说：‘若是别的戏子呢，一百个也罢了；只是这琪官，随机应答，谨慎老成，甚合我老人家的心境，断断少不得此人。’故此求老先生转致令郎，请将琪官放会。一则可慰王爷纯纯奉恳之意，二则下官辈也可操劳求觅之苦。”说毕，忙打一躬。
　　贾政听了这话，又惊又气，即命唤宝玉出来。宝玉也不知是何缘故，忙忙赶来，贾政便问：“该死的奴才！你在家不读书也罢了，怎么又做出这些无法无天的事来！那琪官现是忠顺王爷驾前承奉的人，你是何等草莽，无故引逗他出来，如今祸及于我！”宝玉听了，唬了一跳，忙回道：“实在不知此事。究竟‘琪官’两个字，不知为何物，况更加以‘引逗’二字！”说着便哭。贾政未及开口，只见那长府官冷笑道：“公子也不必隐饰。或藏在家，或知其下落，早说出来，我们也少受些辛苦，岂不念公子之德呢！”宝玉连说：“实在不知。恐是讹传也未见得。”那长府官冷笑两声道：“现有证据，必定当着老大人说出来，公子岂不吃亏？既说不知，此人那红汗巾子怎得到了公子腰里？”宝玉听了这话，不觉轰了魂魄，目瞪口呆。心下自思：“这话他如何知道？他既连这样机密事都知道了，大约别的瞒不过他。不加打发他去了，免得再说出别的事来。”因说道：“大人既知他的底细，如何连他置买房舍这样大事倒不晓得了。听得说他如今在东郊离城二十里有个什么紫檀堡，他在那里置了几亩田地，几间房舍。想是在那里也未可知。”那长府官听了，笑道：“这样说，一定是在那里了。我且去找一回，若有了便罢；若没有，还要来请教。”说着，便忙忙的告辞走了。
　　贾政此时气得目瞪口歪，一面送那官员，一面回头命宝玉：“不许动！回来有话问你！”一直送那官去了。才回身时，忽见贾环带着几个小厮一阵乱跑。贾政喝命小厮：“给我快打！”贾环见了他父亲，吓得骨软筋酥，赶忙低头站住。贾政便问：“你跑什么？带着你的那些人都不管你，不知往那里去，由你野马一般！”喝叫：“跟上学的人呢？”贾环见他父亲甚怒，便乘机说道：“方才原不曾跑，只因从那井边一过，那井里淹死了一个丫头，我看脑袋这么大，身子这么粗，泡的实在可怕，所以才赶着跑过来了。”贾政听了，惊疑问道：“好端端，谁去跳井？我家从无这样事情。自祖宗以来，皆是宽柔待下，大约我近年于家务疏懒，自然执事人操克夺之权，致使弄出这暴殒轻生的祸来。若外人知道，祖宗的颜面何在！”喝命：“叫贾琏、赖大来！”小厮们答应了一声，方欲去叫，贾环忙上前拉住贾政袍襟，贴膝跪下道：“老爷不用生气。此事除太太屋里的人，别人一点也不知道。我听见我母亲说……”说到这句，便回头四顾一看。贾政知其意，将眼色一丢，小厮们明白，都往两边后面退去。贾环便悄悄说道：“我母亲告诉我说：宝玉哥哥前口在太太屋里，拉着太太的丫头金钏儿，强奸不遂，打了一顿，金钏儿便赌气投井死了。”
　　话未说完，把个贾政气得面如金纸，大叫：“拿宝玉来！”一面说，一面便往书房去，喝命：“今日再有人来劝我，我把这冠带家私，一应就交与他和宝玉过去！我免不得做个罪人，把这几根烦恼鬓毛剃去，寻个干净去处自了，也免得上辱先人，下生逆子之罪！”众门客仆从见贾政这个形景，便知又是为宝玉了，一个个咬指吐舌，连忙退出。贾政喘吁吁直挺挺的坐在椅子上，满面泪痕，一叠连声：“拿宝玉来！拿大棍拿绳来！把门都关上！有人传信到里头去，立刻打死！”众小厮们只得齐齐答应着，有几个来找宝玉。
　　那宝玉听见贾政吩咐他“不许动”，早知凶多吉少，那里知道贾环又添了许多的话？正在厅上旋转，怎得个人往里头捎信，偏偏的没个人来，连焙茗也不知在那里。正盼望时，只见一个老妈妈出来。宝玉如得了珍宝，便赶上来拉他，说道：“快进去告诉，老爷要打我呢！快去，快去！要紧，要紧！”宝玉一则急了说话不明白，二则老婆子偏偏又耳聋，不曾听见是什么话，把“要紧”二字只听做“跳井”二字，便笑道：“跳井让他跳去，二爷怕什么？”宝玉见是个聋子，便着急道：“你出去叫我的小厮来罢！”那婆子道：“有什么不了的事？老早的完了。太太又赏了银子，怎么不了事呢？”
　　宝玉急的手脚正没抓寻处，只见贾政的小厮走来，逼着他出去了。贾政一见，眼都红了，也不暇问他在外流荡优伶，表赠私物，在家荒疏学业，逼淫母婢，只喝命：“堵起嘴来，着实打死！”小厮们不敢违，只得将宝玉按在凳上，举起大板，打了十来下。宝玉自知不能讨饶，只是呜呜的哭。贾政还嫌打的轻，一脚踢开掌板的，自己夺过板子来，狠命的又打了十几下。宝玉生来未经过这样苦楚，起先觉得打的疼不过还乱嚷乱哭，后来渐渐气弱声嘶，呜咽不出。众门客见打的不祥了，赶着上来，恳求夺劝。贾政那里肯听？说道：“你们问问他干的勾当，可饶不可饶！素日皆是你们这些人把他酿坏了，到这步田地，还来劝解！明日酿到他轼父弑君，你们才不劝不成？”众人听这话不好，知道气急了，忙乱着觅人进去给信。王夫人听了，不及去回贾母，便忙穿衣出来，也不顾有人没人，忙忙扶了一个丫头赶往书房中来，慌得众门客小厮等避之不及。
　　贾政正要在打，一见王夫人进来，更加火上浇油，那板子越下去的又狠又快。按宝玉的两个小厮忙松手走开，宝玉早已动弹不得了。贾政还欲打时，早被王夫人抱住板子。贾政道：“罢了，罢了！今日必定要气死我才罢！”王夫人哭道：“宝玉虽然该打，老爷也要保重。且炎暑天气，老太太身上又不大好，打死宝玉事小，倘或老太太一时不自在了，岂不事大？”贾政冷笑道：“倒休提这话！我养了这不肖的孽障，我已不孝；平昔教训他一番，又有众人护持。不如趁今日结果了他的狗命，以绝将来之患！”说着，便要绳来勒死。王夫人连忙抱住哭道：“老爷虽然应当管教儿子，也要看夫妻分上。我如今已五十岁的人，只有这个孽障，必定苦苦的以他为法，我也不敢深劝。今日越发要弄死他，岂不是有意绝我呢！既要勒死他，索性先勒死我，再勒死他！我们娘儿们不如一同死了，在阴司里也得个倚靠。”说毕，抱住宝玉，放声大哭起来。
　　贾政听了此话，不觉长叹一声，向椅上坐了，泪如雨下。王夫人抱着宝玉，只见他面白气弱，底下穿着一条绿纱小衣，一片皆是血渍。禁不住解下汗巾去，由腿看至臀股，或青或紫，或整或破，竟无一点好处，不觉失声大哭起“苦命的儿”来。因哭出“苦命儿”来，又想起贾珠来，便叫着贾珠哭道：“若有你活着，便死一百个我也不管了！”此时里面的人闻得王夫人出来，李纨、凤姐及迎、探妹妹两个也都出来了。王夫人哭着贾珠的名字，别人还可，惟有李纨禁不住也抽抽搭搭的哭起来了。贾政听了，那泪更似走珠一般滚了下来。
　　正没开交处，忽听丫鬟来说：“老太太来了！”一言未了，只听窗外颤巍巍的声气说道：“先打死我，再打死他，就干净了！”贾政见母亲来了，又急又痛，连忙迎出来。只见贾母扶着丫头，摇头喘气的走来。贾政上前躬身陪笑说道：“大暑热的天，老太太有什么吩咐，何必自己走来，只叫儿子进去吩咐便了。”贾母听了，便止步喘息，一面厉声道：“你原来和我说话！我倒有话吩咐，只是我一生没养个好儿子，却叫我和谁说去！”贾政听这话不象，忙跪下含泪说道：“儿子管他，也为的是光宗耀祖。老太太这话，儿子如何当的起？”贾母听说，便啐了一口，说道：“我说了一句话，你就禁不起！你那样下死手的板子，难道宝玉儿就禁的起了？你说教训儿子是光宗耀祖，当日你父亲怎么教训你来着。”说着也不觉泪往下流。贾政又陪笑道：“老太太也不必伤感，都是儿子一时性急，从此以后再不打他了。”贾母便冷笑两声道：“你也不必和我赌气，你的儿子，自然你要打就打。想来你也厌烦我们娘儿们，不如我们早离了你，大家干净。”说着，便令人：“去看轿！我和你太太、宝玉儿立刻回南京去！”家下人只得答应着。贾母又叫王夫人道：“你也不必哭了。如今宝玉儿年纪小，你疼他；他将来长大，为官作宦的，也未必想着你是他母亲了。你如今倒是不疼他，只怕将还少生一口气呢！”贾政听说，忙叩头说道：“母亲如此说，儿子无立足之地了。”贾母冷笑道：“你分明使我无立足之地，你反说起你来！只是我们回去了，你心里干净，看有谁来不许你打！”一面说，一面只命：“快打点行李车辆轿马回去！”贾政直挺挺跪着，叩头谢罪。
　　贾母一面说，一面来看宝玉。只见今日这顿打不比往日，又是心疼，又是生气，也抱着哭个不了。王夫人与凤姐等解劝了一会，方渐浙的止住。早有丫鬟媳妇等上来要搀宝玉。凤姐便骂：“糊涂东西，也不睁开眼瞧瞧，这个样儿，怎么搀着走的？还不快进去把那藤屉子春凳抬出来呢！”众人听了，连忙飞跑进去，果然抬出春凳来，将宝玉放上，随着贾母、王夫人等进去，送至贾母屋里。
　　彼时贾政见贾母怒气未消，不敢自便，也跟着进来。看看宝玉果然打重了，再看看王夫人一声“肉”一声“儿”的哭道：“你替珠儿早死了，留着珠儿，也免你父亲生气，我也不白操这半世的心了！这会子你倘或有个好歹，撂下我，叫我靠那一个？”数落一场，又哭“不争气的儿”。贾政听了，也就灰心自己不该下毒手打到如此地步。先劝贾母，贾母含泪说道：“儿子不好，原是要管的，不该打到这个分儿。你不出去，还在这里做什么，难道于心不足，还要眼看着他死了才算吗？”贾政听说，方诺诺的退出去了。
此时薛姨妈、宝钗、香菱、袭人、湘云等也都在这里。袭人满心委屈，只不好十分使出来。见众人围着，灌水的灌水，打扇的打扇，自己插不下手去，便索性走出门，到二门前，命小厮们找了焙茗来细问：“方才好端端的，为什么打起来？你也不早来透个信儿！”焙茗急的说：“偏我没在跟前，打到半中间，我才听见了。忙打听原故，却是为琪官儿和金钏儿姐姐的事。”袭人道：“老爷怎么知道了？”焙茗道：“那琪官儿的事，多半是薛大爷素昔吃醋，没法儿出气，不知在外头挑唆了谁来，在老爷跟前下的蛆。那金钏儿姐姐的事，大约是三爷说的，我也是听见跟老爷的人说。”袭人听了这两件事都对景，心中也就信了八九分。然后回来，只见众人都替宝玉疗治。调停完备，贾母命：“好生抬到他屋里去。”众人一声答应，七手八脚，忙把宝玉送入怡红院内自己床上卧好。又乱了半日，众人渐渐的散去了，袭人方才进前来，经心服侍细问。
要知端底究竟如何，且听下回分解。

Lady Wang thereupon sent for Jinchuan’s mother and gave her some trinkets in person, then ordered several monks to be engaged to say masses for her daughter’s salvation.

After calling on Yucun, Baoyu had come home to hear that Jinchuan had drowned herself for shame. He was already heart-broken when he entered, only to be reproached by his mother. And as he had no answer to make, he was glad to slip out when Baochai came in. Not knowing where to go, he wandered aimlessly along with his hands behind his back and his head bent, sighing. He had just reached the entrance hall when he ran head on into someone coming from the opposite direction.

“Stop!” cried a stern voice.

Baoyu started with fright and looked up. There stood his father. He instinctively straightened up and dropped his hands to his sides.

“What are you sighing and moaning about?” demanded Jia Zheng. “What’s made you so down in the mouth? Just now when Yucun wanted to see you, you were a long time coming out. And when you did appear you had none of a young gentleman’s spirited demeanour — you looked quite apathetic. Now here you are sighing. You don’t still feel hard done by, I hope? What have you to complain of?”

Although normally glib enough, Baoyu was so preoccupied with grief for Jinchuan that he would gladly have died too. He had not taken in a word of this reproof, but simply stood there in a daze.

His stupefied air, so different from his usual manner, made Jia Zheng, who had not been particularly angry to start with, somewhat annoyed. He was about to speak again when a servant announced that an officer had arrived from the Prince of Zhongshun’s mansion to see him.

Jia Zheng, at a loss to understand why this messenger should come, since they had no dealings with that prince, told the servant to show the visitor quickly into the hall, and hurriedly changed his clothes. When he went out he found it was the chamberlain of the prince’s household. After an exchange of courtesies they took seats and the chamberlain was served with tea.

Without any preamble the chamberlain announced, “My business today, sir, is this. Our prince has sent me to request your help. Not only will he be most grateful, we his officers shall be eternally indebted to you too.”

“Pray what is your business?” asked Jia Zheng, rising with a smile. “That I may know how to carry out your master’s wishes.”

The chamberlain smiled cynically. “No great matter. Just a word from you will suffice. We have an actor in our household called Qiguan who plays female roles. He’s always been well treated yet for some reason he’s disappeared during the last few days and, search as we may, we can find no trace of him. Enquiries show that he’s recently been on very good terms with your young son who wears the jade. So we assume he must be in your honourable mansion. Not like other families, yours is one to which we couldn’t apply directly. So I reported this to His Highness, who observed, ‘I could put up with the loss of any other actor, but not of this Qiguan. He’s so intelligent and well-behaved, he’s just the boy to cheer me up in my old age. I really can’t do without him.’ So I beg you to ask your worthy son to send Qiguan back. This will not only set the prince’s mind at rest but save us a great deal of trouble too.” With that he bowed.

This news enraged and at the same time alarmed Jia Zheng.

“Send Baoyu here at once!” he ordered.

Baoyu, who had no idea why he was wanted, hurried to the hall. His father asked him, “You scoundrel! How dare you kidnap an actor belonging to the prince?

You have been behaving in the most outrageous manner. That Qi-guan is in the service of His Highness the Prince of Zhong-shun. How dare a miserable little creature like you lure him from his duties and get me into trouble as well?’

Bao-yu was aghast.

‘I know nothing about this, sir. I don’t even know what a “Qi-guan” is, let alone “luring him from his duties”.’

He began to cry.

Before Jia Zheng could say anything, the chamberlain gave a sarcastic laugh:

‘You may as well own up, young gentleman. If you have him hidden away here, or if you know where he is, you had better tell us at once. It will save us a lot of trouble. We shall be most grateful to you.’

‘I really know nothing about it,’ said Bao-yu. ‘I think you must have been misinformed.’

The chamberlain smiled again.

‘We have evidence, so there is not much point in denying it. Why not tell us now, in front of your father, and save yourself a lot of trouble? If you really know nothing, perhaps you would care to tell us how it is that you come to be wearing his red cummerbund?’

Bao-yu was stunned by this revelation. His jaw dropped and he stood gaping. He thought to himself: ‘How can he know about that? He must know all our other secrets too. I’d better tell them what they want to know, and avoid any further unpleasantness.’

‘Since you know so much about him, sir,’ he said, ‘surely you must know about the house he has bought outside the city? I’ve heard that he has an estate somewhere in the eastern suburbs, about twenty miles from town, at a place called River-bend Creek. I should think he’s probably there now.’

The chamberlain smiled.

‘In that case I am sure I shall find him there. I shall go and look. If I find him, well and good. If not, I shall have to come back and trouble you again.’

He made his farewells and hurried out.

Jia Zheng, who had watched this scene open-mouthed with horror, accompanied the chamberlain out. As he went, he turned and hissed at Bao-yu:

‘Don’t you move! I shall have more to say to you when I get back!’

He was seeing the chamberlain to the gate when he caught sight of Jia Huan and a few pages running frantically in his direction. He shouted at the pages to stop, at which Jia Huan, seeing his father ahead of him and quaking with fright, came to a sudden halt and stood staring down at the ground.

‘Why are you running?’ barked Jia Zheng. ‘And where are your tutors? How dare you rush about in this wild manner?’

Seeing his father’s extreme displeasure, Jia Huan seized his opportunity.

‘I wasn’t running,’ he said. ‘It was just that as I was walking past the well, I saw someone who had fallen in and drowned – a maid, it was. She had such a horrible great swollen head and her body was all puffed up. It was so terrifying, I thought I’d better run and tell someone as quickly as I could.’

Jia Zheng looked amazed and incredulous.

‘How could anyone from this household fall into a well and get drowned? We have always been most humane in our treatment of inferiors. This is most out of character. I fear that in recent years I have been far too lax in the running of this establishment, with the result that the senior members of the staff have been able to abuse their authority and tyrannize their underlings. This must be an example of their handiwork. It could bring great disgrace upon our name. We should never be able to hold up our heads again if it became known outside.’

He shouted to the pages:

‘Fetch Jia Lian and Lai Da!’

Jia Huan hurried forward and, falling to his knees, caught hold of his father’s coat.

‘Don’t be angry, Father! Except for the people in Lady Wang’s apartment, no one else knows about this. I heard my mother say...’

He broke off and looked around him. Jia Zheng understood and motioned with his eyes to the pages to withdraw. When they had gone, Jia Huan whispered:

‘My mother told me that the other day Bao-yu tried to rape Jin-chuan in Mother’s room, and when she resisted, he beat her, and then in a fit of anger she drowned herself.’

Jia Zheng turned livid with rage.

‘Fetch Bao-yu!’ he roared, and strode furiously into the study.

He stormed off to his study and roared, “If anyone tries to dissuade me today, I shall hand over to them my official insignia and the family property to share with Baoyu, while I become a criminal and shave off these few remaining troublesome hairs to find some clean spot to end my life. At least I shan’t have lived to disgrace my ancestors and beget a monster of a son!”

His secretaries and pages, knowing that he was in this state again on account of Baoyu, bit their fingers and stuck out their tongues in dismay as they hastily withdrew.

Panting hard, Jia Zheng slumped stiffly in his chair, his face wet with tears. He stormed on without a stop:

“Bring Baoyu here! Bring a heavy rod and rope! Lock the gates! If anyone sends word to the inner apartments, they’ll be beaten to death!”

The pages had to assent. Some of them went to fetch Baoyu.

Baoyu, on hearing his father order him to wait, had guessed that things were in a bad way; but he had no idea that Jia Huan had added fuel to the flames. Pacing up and down in the hall, he was wondering how to get a message through when no one came — even Beiming had disappeared. As he was hoping against hope, an old nanny finally appeared. He pounced on her like a treasure-trove.

“Go quick and tell them the master’s going to beat me,” he urged. “Quick, quick! It’s urgent!”

In his agitation he spoke incoherently and the old woman, being deaf, did not catch what he said. She simply heard the word “urgent.”

“What’s so urgent?” she asked. “He’s already jumped into the well. Let him jump. What does it matter to you, young master?”

When Baoyu saw she was deaf, he cried in desperation, “Go and get my page, will you?”

“You’ve nothing to worry about,” she assured him. “It’s all over. The mistress has rewarded them with silver and it’s all settled.”

Baoyu stamped in despair. And just then Jia Zheng’s pages arrived and forced him to go with them. The sight of him made Jia Zheng see red. Without waiting to inquire about his association with actors, his gift to one of them, his neglect of studies or his attempt to rape his mother’s maid, he bellowed:

“Gag him! Beat him to death!”

Not daring to disobey, some of the pages pressed Baoyu down on a bench, while others raised the heavy rod and brought it down on him a dozen times or so. Knowing that no pleading would avail, Baoyu simply howled. His father, considering this too lenient, kicked aside the page with the rod and seizing it himself rained blows with all his might. Never in all his born days had Baoyu been beaten like this. At first he had yelled and cried, but soon his cries grew fainter until he could no longer even sob.

His secretaries, alarmed by the severity of the beating, now came forward to plead for him; but Jia Zheng would not listen.

“Ask him what he’s done!” he fumed. “You can’t excuse such behaviour. It’s you people who’ve always spoilt him and got him into this state, and now you come to intercede. Do you want me to wait till he does away with his father or his sovereign before you stop interfering?”

At this they hastily withdrew and sent to the inner apartments for help.

When Lady Wang heard the news she did not wait to inform the Lady Dowager but hurried out, attended by a maid, regardless of the proprieties. The secretaries and pages scattered at her approach.

Jia Zheng’s rage had been fanned to fresh fury by her arrival, and the rod came down faster and harder. When the servants holding Baoyu saw Lady Wang enter, they loosened their grip and withdrew, leaving the boy who had long since ceased to move. But as Jia Zheng raised the rod again, his wife caught hold of it.

“Enough, enough!” she cried. “You’ll kill him.”

“You’re trying to provoke me,” he stormed. “Today I’m set on killing him. We can’t have such a monster in the family.”

“Baoyu deserves a beating,” sobbed Lady Wang. “But you mustn’t wear yourself out, sir. Besides, it’s a hot day and the old lady isn’t well. Killing Baoyu is a small matter, but should anything happen to the old lady that would be serious.”

“Don’t talk to me like that!” he fumed. “I’ve bred this degenerate who has failed in his filial duty. I’ve been remiss in my duty too. When I try to discipline him, everyone shields him. The best thing would be to put an end to him now to avoid future trouble.” He called for a rope to strangle the boy.

Lady Wang flung her arms around Baoyu. “You’re right to discipline your son, of course,” she sobbed, “but you should have some consideration for your wife. I’m fifty and this wretch is my only son. If you insist on making an example of him, I dare not protest too strongly. But if you mean to kill him today, it’s clear you want to be the death of me. Better strangle me first, then do what you like with him. We mother and son can die together and that will be some comfort to us in the nether regions.” With that she threw herself on Baoyu and burst out sobbing.

Jia Zheng heaved a long sigh and sat down on a chair, his own cheeks wet with tears.

Lady Wang, holding Baoyu, saw that his face was waxen, his breathing faint, and his thin green silk trousers were stained with blood. She could not stop herself from unfastening his girdle. From his thighs to his calves there was not an inch unbruised, not a patch unbroken. The sight made her cry:

“You’re fated to die, my son!”

This reminded her of her first son Zhu, and she called out to him, wailing, “If only you were still alive, I wouldn’t care if a hundred children died.”

Now Lady Wang’s emergence from the study had brought Li Wan, Xifeng and the Jia girls on the scene. Lady Wang’s cry of “Zhu!” made Li Wan break down completely, while Jia Zheng’s tears fell faster than ever.

In the midst of this pandemonium they heard a maid announce, “The old lady is coming!”

The words were hardly out of her mouth when a quivering voice was heard in the courtyard: “Kill me first, then put my grandson to death, and we’ll be quit of each other!”

Jia Zheng rose hurriedly to meet his mother, dismayed as well as distraught. The Lady Dowager was leaning on her maid’s arm as she entered, shaking with anger and out of breath.

He bowed and forcing a smile said, “What brings you out in this heat, madam? If you had any instructions, you should have sent for me.”

The old lady halted to catch her breath. “What instructions have I for you?” she retorted sternly. “The only trouble is, I’ve borne an unworthy son. Whom am I to complain to?”

This made Jia Zheng fall on his knees. “I only disciplined the boy for the honour of our ancestors,” he said with tears. “How can I bear such reproaches from you, madam?”

She spat in disgust. “A word of complaint is too much for you, is it? But those murderous cudgels were good enough for Baoyu. You say you’re disciplining your son for the honour of your ancestors. Well, how did your father discipline you?” She was sobbing now herself.

“Don’t upset yourself, madam.” Jia Zheng managed a smile. “I was too hasty. I promise not to beat him again.”

The old lady snorted. “Don’t try to smooth things over. I suppose you’re tired of us all. We’d better leave you, then we shan’t be in your way.” She ordered the servants, “Prepare a sedan-chair! I’m taking your mistress and Baoyu back to Nanking.”

The servants had to assenting, and the old lady turned to Lady Wang.

“Don’t cry,” she said. “You dote on Baoyu now that he’s young; but when he grows up and becomes a high official, he may very well forget that you’re his mother. Better not be so fond of him if you want to spare yourself heartache in future.”

Jia Zheng kowtowed. “Don’t say that,” he begged. “I shall never be able to atone for my fault.”

"If that’s how you feel, madam, your son has no place to stand here any more."

"You’re the one who’s leaving me no place to stand, yet you talk that way!" retorted the Lady Dowager. "We’re simply going back so that you can do as you please, with no one to stop you beating him." She ordered the servants to get her carriage ready at once.

Chia Cheng straightened up and knelt down to kotow in apology.

As she stormed, the old lady had been looking at Pao-yu. This flogging had been more severe than any before. His lower garments were stained with blood and there was not an inch of his skin from his thighs to his calves that was not black and blue. For rage as well as distress she threw her arms around him and wept. Not until Lady Wang and Hsi-feng had pleaded with her for some time did she slowly calm down. Some maids and serving-women tried to help Pao-yu up, but Hsi-feng swore at them:

"Stupid fools! Can’t you use your eyes? In this state how can he walk? Go and fetch that rattan summer couch at once to carry him on."

They hastily ran to fetch it.

They laid Pao-yu on the couch and carried him to the Lady Dowager’s apartment, escorted by the old lady and Lady Wang. Chia Cheng, seeing that his mother was still in a rage, had not dared to leave but was following behind. And when he saw what a bad state Pao-yu was in and heard Lady Wang crying:

"Now that you’ve killed him, what use is Chu? But if you had Chu, at least your father wouldn’t be so angry and I wouldn’t have slaved all these years for nothing. If anything happens to you now, what shall I do?" And when she went on sobbing, "You undutiful son," he felt remorse for having beaten the boy so savagely. He turned to console his mother, who had tears in her eyes.

"If a son is no good he should be disciplined, but you shouldn’t have gone so far," she told him. "Why are you still here? Don’t tell me the sight of him isn’t enough for you — you won’t be satisfied until you’ve seen him die?"

Then Chia Cheng withdrew with a respectful murmur.

By now Aunt Hsueh, Pao-chai, Hsiang-ling, Hsi-jen and Hsiang-yun had arrived. Hsi-jen, though consumed with anxiety, could not show it. And as the others were all busy around Pao-yu, fetching water or fanning him, with no place for her, she slipped out to the second gate and sent pages to find Pei-ming and bring him to her.

"Why did the master beat him so suddenly?" she demanded. "Why didn’t you let us know beforehand?"

"I wasn’t with him," said Pei-ming frantically. "I only heard about it halfway through the beating. When I asked the reason, I was told it was because of Master Chiang and because of Chin-chuan’s suicide."

"How did the master come to know about those things?"

"Most likely young Master Hsueh was jealous of Master Chiang and worked off his spite by setting someone else on to tell the master. As for Chin-chuan, that was probably Master Huan who let it out. I heard that from one of the master’s attendants."

Since this tallied with her own suspicions, Hsi-jen believed it. She went back to find the others attending to Pao-yu. When they had finished, the Lady Dowager ordered him to be carried carefully to his own room. They assented and carried him, with a great to-do, to Happy Red Court, where they laid him on his own bed. By the time the confusion had subsided and the others left, Hsi-jen went in to tend him carefully and ask how he felt.

But more of this in the next chapter.

第34章 情中情因情感妹妹 错里错以错劝哥哥

话说袭人见贾母、王夫人等去后，便走来宝玉身边坐下，含泪问他：“怎么就打到这步田地？”宝玉叹气说道：“不过为那些事，问他做什么！只是下半截疼的很，你瞧瞧，打坏了那里？”袭人听说，便轻轻的伸手进去，将中衣脱下，略动一动，宝玉便咬着牙嗳哟，袭人连忙停住手，如此三四次，才褪下来了。袭人看时，只见腿上半段青紫，都有四指阔的僵痕高起来。袭人咬着牙说道：“我的娘，怎么下这般的狠手！你但凡听我一句话，也不到这个分儿。幸而没动筋骨，倘或打出个残疾来，可叫人怎么样呢。”
　　正说着，只听丫鬟们说：“宝姑娘来了。”袭人听见，知道穿不及中衣，便拿了一床夹纱被替宝玉盖了。只见宝钗手里托着一丸药走进来，向袭人说道：“晚上把这药用酒研开，替他敷上，把那淤血的热毒散开就好了。”说毕，递与袭人。又问：“这会子可好些？”宝玉一面道谢，说：“好些了。”又让坐。宝钗见他睁开眼说话，不象先时，心中也宽慰了些，便点头叹道：“早听人一句话，也不至有今日。别说老太太、太太心疼，就是我们看着，心里也……”刚说了半句，又忙咽住，不觉眼圈微红，双腮带赤，低头不语了。宝玉听得这话如此亲切，大有深意，忽见他又咽住不往下说，红了脸低下头含着泪只管弄衣带，那一种软怯娇羞、轻怜痛惜之情，竟难以言语形容，越觉心中感动，将疼痛早已丢在九霄云外去了。想道：“我不过挨了几下打，他们一个个就有这些怜惜之态，令人可亲可敬。假若我一时竟别有大故，他们还不知何等悲感呢。既是他们这样，我便一时死了，得他们如此，一生事业纵然尽付东流，也无足叹惜了。”
　　正想着，只听宝钗问袭人道：“怎么好好的动了气，就打起来了？”袭人便把焙茗的话悄悄说了。宝玉原来还不知贾环的话，见袭人说出，方才知道。因又拉上薛蟠，惟恐宝钗沉心，忙又止住袭人道：“薛大哥从来不是这样，你们别混猜度。”宝钗听说，便知宝玉是怕他多心，用话拦袭人。因心中暗暗想道：“打得这个形象，疼还顾不过来，还这样细心，怕得罪了人。你既这样用心，何不在外头大事上做工夫，老爷也欢喜了，也不能吃这样亏。你虽然怕我沉心所以拦袭人的话，难道我就不知我哥哥素日恣心纵欲、毫无防范的那种心性吗？当日为个秦钟还闹的天翻地覆，自然如今比先又加利害了。”想毕，因笑道：“你们也不必怨这个怨那个。据我想，到底宝兄弟素日肯和那些人来往，老爷才生气。就是我哥哥说话不防头，一时说出宝兄弟来，也不是有心挑唆。一则也是本来的实话，二则他原不理论这些防嫌小事。袭姑娘从小儿只见过宝兄弟这样细心的人，何曾见过我哥哥那天不怕地不怕、心里有什么口里说什么的人呢？”袭人因说出薛蟠来，见宝玉拦他的话，早已明白自己说造次了，恐宝钗没意思。听宝钗如此说，更觉羞愧无言。宝玉又听宝钗这一番话，半是堂皇正大，半是体贴自己的私心，更觉比先心动神移。方欲说话时，只见宝钗起身道：“明日再来看你，好生养着罢。方才我拿了药来，交给袭人，晚上敷上管就好了。”说着便走出门去。袭人赶着送出院外，说：“姑娘倒费心了。改日宝二爷好了，亲自来谢。”宝钗回头笑道：“这有什么的，只劝他好生养着，别胡思乱想就好了。要想什么吃的玩的，悄悄的往我那里只管取去，不必惊动老太太、太太众人。倘或吹到老爷耳朵里，虽然彼时不怎么样，将来对景，终是要吃亏的。”说着去了。
　　袭人抽身回来，心内着实感激宝钗。进来见宝玉沉思默默，似睡非睡的模样，因而退出房外栉沐。宝玉默默的躺在床上，无奈臀上作痛，如针挑刀挖一般，更热如火炙，略展转时，禁不住“嗳哟”之声。那时天色将晚，因见袭人去了，却有两三个丫鬟伺候，此时并无呼唤之事，因说道：“你们且去梳洗，等我叫时再来。”众人听了，也都退出。
　　这里宝玉昏昏沉沉，只见蒋玉函走进来了，诉说忠顺府拿他之事。一时又见金钏儿进来，哭说为他投井之情。宝玉半梦半醒，刚要诉说前情，忽又觉有人推他，恍恍惚惚听得悲切之声。宝玉从梦中惊醒，睁眼一看，不是别人，却是黛玉。犹恐是梦，忙又将身子欠起来，向脸上细细一认，只见他两个眼睛肿得桃儿一般，满面泪光，不是黛玉却是那个！宝玉还欲看时，怎奈下半截疼痛难禁，支持不住，便“嗳哟”一声仍旧倒下，叹了口气说道：“你又做什么来了，太阳才落，那地上还是怪热的，倘或又受了暑，怎么好呢？我虽然捱了打，却也不很觉疼痛。这个样儿是装出来哄他们，好在外头布散给老爷听。其实是假的，你别信真了。”
　　此时黛玉虽不是嚎啕大哭，然越是这等无声之泣，气噎喉堵，更觉利害。听了宝玉这些话，心中提起万句言词，要说时却不能说得半句。半天，方抽抽噎噎的道：“你可都改了罢！”宝玉听说，便长叹一声道：“你放心。别说这样话。我便为这些人死了，也是情愿的。”
　　一句话未了，只见院外人说：“二奶奶来了。”黛玉便知是凤姐来了，连忙立起身，说道：“我从后院子里去罢，回来再来。”宝玉一把拉住道：“这又奇了，好好的怎么怕起他来了？”黛玉急得跺脚，悄悄的说道：“你瞧瞧我的眼睛！又该他们拿咱们取笑儿了。”宝玉听说，赶忙的放了手。黛玉三步两步转过床后，刚出了后院，凤姐从前头已进来了，问宝玉：“可好些了？想什么吃？叫人往我那里取去。”接着薛姨妈又来了。一时贾母又打发了人来。
　　至掌灯时分，宝玉只喝了两口汤，便昏昏沉沉的睡去。接着周瑞媳妇、吴新登媳妇、郑好时媳妇这几个有年纪长来往的，听见宝玉捱了打，也都进来。袭人忙迎出来，悄悄的笑道：“婶娘们略来迟了一步，二爷睡着了。”说着，一面陪他们到那边屋里坐着，倒茶给他们吃。那几个媳妇子都悄悄的坐了一回，向袭人说：“等二爷醒了，你替我们说罢。”袭人答应了，送他们出去。刚要回来，只见王夫人使个老婆子来说：“太太叫一个跟二爷的人呢。”袭人见说，想了一想，便回身悄悄的告诉晴雯、麝月、秋纹等人说：“太太叫人，你们好生在屋里，我去了就来。”说毕，同那老婆子一径出了园子，来至上房。
　　王夫人正坐在凉榻上，摇着芭蕉扇子。见他来了，说道：“你不管叫谁来也罢了，又撂下他来了，谁伏侍他呢？”袭人见说，连忙陪笑回道：“二爷才睡了，那四五个丫头，如今也好了，会伏侍了。太太请放心。恐怕太太有什么话吩咐，打发他们来，一时听不明白倒耽误了事。”王夫人道：“也没什么话，白问问他这会子疼的怎么样了？”袭人道：“宝姑娘送来的药，我给二爷敷上了，比先好些了。先疼的躺不住，这会子都睡沉了，可见好些。”王夫人又问：“吃了什么没有？”袭人道：“老太太给的一碗汤，喝了两口，只嚷干渴，要吃酸梅汤。我想酸梅是个收敛东西，刚才捱打，又不许叫喊，自然急的热毒热血未免存在心里，倘或吃下这个去激在心里，再弄出病来，那可怎么样呢。因此我劝了半天，才没吃。只拿那糖腌的玫瑰卤子和了，吃了小半碗，嫌吃絮了，不香甜。”王夫人道：“嗳哟，你何不早来和我说？前日倒有人送了几瓶子香露来。原要给他一点子，我怕胡遭塌了，就没给。既是他嫌那玫瑰膏子吃絮了，把这个拿两瓶子去，一碗水里只用挑上一茶匙，就香的了不得呢。”说着，就唤彩云来：“把前日的那几瓶香露拿了来。”袭人道：“只拿两瓶来罢，多也白遭塌。等不够再来取也是一样。”彩云听了，去了半日，果然拿了两瓶来付与袭人。袭人看时，只见两个玻璃小瓶却有三寸大小，上面螺丝银盖，鹅黄笺上写着“木樨清露”，那一个写着“玫瑰清露”。袭人笑道：“好尊贵东西！这么个小瓶儿，能有多少？”王夫人道：“那是进上的，你没看见鹅黄笺子？你好生替他收着，别遭塌了。”
　　袭人答应着，方要走时，王夫人又叫：“站着，我想起一句话来问你。”袭人忙又回来。王夫人见房内无人，便问道：“我恍惚听见宝玉今日捱打，是环儿在老爷跟前说了什么话，你可听见这个话没有？”袭人道：“我倒没听见这个话，只听见说为二爷认得什么王府的戏子，人家来和老爷说了，为这个打的。”王夫人摇头说道：“也为这个。只是还有别的原故呢。”袭人道：“别的原故，实在不知道。”又低头迟疑了一会，说道：“今日大胆在太太跟前说句冒撞话，论理……”说了半截，却又咽住。王夫人道：“你只管说。”袭人道：“太太别生气，我才敢说。”王夫人道：“你说就是了。”袭人道：“论理宝二爷也得老爷教训教训才好呢！要老爷再不管，不知将来还要做出什么事来呢。”
　　王夫人听见了这话，便点头叹息，由不得赶着袭人叫了一声：“我的儿！你这话说的很明白，和我的心里想的一样。其实，我何曾不知道宝玉该管？比如先时你珠大爷在，我是怎么样管他，难道我如今倒不知管儿子了？只是有个原故，如今我想我已经五十岁的人了，通共剩了他一个，他又长的单弱，况且老太太宝贝似的，要管紧了他，倘或再有个好歹儿，或是老太太气着，那时上下不安，倒不好，所以就纵坏了他了。我时常掰着嘴儿说一阵，劝一阵，哭一阵。彼时也好，过后来还是不相干，到底吃了亏才罢。设若打坏了，将来我靠谁呢！”说着，由不得又滴下泪来。  　　袭人见王夫人这般悲感，自己也不觉伤了心，陪着落泪。
又道：“二爷是太太养的，太太岂不心疼；就是我们做下人的，伏侍一场，大家落个平安，也算造化了。要这样起来，连平安都不能了。那一日那一时我不劝二爷？只是劝不醒。偏偏那些人又肯亲近他，也怨不得他这样。如今我们劝的倒不好了。今日太太提起这话来，我还惦记着一件事，要来回太太，讨太太个主意。只是我怕太太疑心，不但我的话白说了，且连葬身之地都没有了！”王夫人听了这话内中有因，忙问道：“我的儿！你只管说。近来我因听见众人背前面后都夸你，我只说你不过在宝玉身上留心，或是诸人跟前和气这些小意思，谁知你方才和我说的话，全是大道理，正合我的心事。你有什么只管说什么，只别叫别人知道就是了。”袭人道：“我也没什么别的说，我只想着讨太太一个示下，怎么变个法儿，以后竟还叫二爷搬出园外来住就好了。”
　　王夫人听了，吃一大惊，忙拉了袭人的手，问道：“宝玉难道和谁作怪了不成？”袭人连忙回道：“太太别多心，并没有这话，这不过是我的小见识：如今二爷也大了，里头姑娘们也大了，况且林姑娘、宝姑娘又是两姨姑表姐妹，虽说是姐妹们，到底是男女之分，日夜一处起坐不方便，由不得叫人悬心。既蒙老太太和太太的恩典，把我派在二爷屋里，如今跟在园中住，都是我的干系。太太想，多有无心中做出，有心人看见，当做有心事，反说坏了的，倒不如预先防着点儿。况且二爷素日的性格，太太是知道的，他又偏好在我们队里闹。倘或不防，前后错了一点半点，不论真假，人多嘴杂，那起坏人的嘴，太太还不知道呢：心顺了，说的比菩萨还好；心不顺，就没有忌讳了。二爷将来倘或有人说好，不过大家落个直过儿；设若叫人哼出一声不是来，我们不用说，粉身碎骨还是平常，后来二爷一生的声名品行，岂不完了呢？那时老爷、太太也白疼了，白操了心了。不如这会子防避些，似乎妥当。太太事情又多，一时固然想不到；我们想不到便罢了，既想到了，要不回明了太太，罪越重了。近来我为这件事，日夜悬心，又恐怕太太听着生气，所以总没敢言语。”
　　王夫人听了这话，正触了金钏儿之事，直呆了半晌，思前想后，心下越发感爱袭人。笑道：“我的儿，你竟有这个心胸，想得这样周全。我何曾又不想到这里？只是这几次有事就混忘了。你今日这话提醒了我，难为你这样细心，真真好孩子！也罢了，你且去罢，我自有道理。只是还有一句话，你如今既说了这样的话，我索性就把他交给你了。好歹留点心儿，别叫他遭塌了身子才好。自然不辜负你。”袭人低了一回头，方道：“太太吩咐，敢不尽心吗。”说着，慢慢的退出。
　　回到院中，宝玉方醒。袭人回明香露之事，宝玉甚喜，即命调来吃，果然香妙非常。因心下惦着黛玉，要打发人去，只是怕袭人拦阻，便设法先使袭人往宝钗那里去借书。袭人去了，宝玉便命晴雯来，吩咐道：“你到林姑娘那里，看他做什么呢。他要问我，只说我好了。”睛雯道：“白眉赤眼儿的，作什么去呢！到底说句话儿，也象件事啊。”宝玉道：“没有什么可说的么。”晴雯道：“或是送件东西，或是取件东西，不然我去了怎么搭讪呢？”宝玉想了想，便伸手拿了两条旧绢子，撂与晴雯，笑道：“也罢，就说我叫你送这个给他去了。”晴雯道：“这又奇了，他要这半新不旧的两条绢子？他又要恼了，说你打趣他。”宝玉笑道：“你放心，他自然知道。”
　　晴雯听了，只得拿了绢子，往潇湘馆来。只见春纤正在栏杆上晾手巾，见他进来，忙摇手儿说：“睡下了。”晴雯走进来，满屋漆黑，并未点灯，黛玉已睡在床上，问：“是谁？”晴雯答道：“晴雯。”黛玉道：“做什么？”晴雯道：“二爷叫给姑娘送绢子来了。”黛玉听了，心中发闷，暗想：“做什么送绢子来给我？”因问：“这绢子是谁送他的？必定是好的，叫他留着送别人罢，我这会子不用这个。”晴雯笑道：“不是新的，就是家常旧的。”黛玉听了，越发闷住了。细心揣度，一时方大悟过来，连忙说：“放下，去罢。”晴雯只得放下，抽身回去。一路盘算，不解何意。
　　这黛玉体贴出绢子的意思来，不觉神痴心醉，想到“宝玉能领会我这一番苦意，又令我可喜。我这番苦意，不知将来可能如意不能，又令我可悲。要不是这个意思，忽然好好的送两块帕子来，竟又令我可笑了。”再想到私相传递，又觉可惧。他既如此，我却每每烦恼伤心，反觉可愧。如此左思右想，一时五内沸然。由不得馀意缠绵，便命掌灯，也想不起嫌疑避讳等事，研墨蘸笔，便向那两块旧帕上写道：
　　眼空蓄泪泪空垂，暗洒闲抛更向谁？
　　尺幅鲛绡劳惠赠，为君那得不伤悲！
　　其二
　　抛珠滚玉只偷潸，镇日无心镇日闲。
　　枕上袖边难拂拭，任他点点与斑斑。
　　其三
　　彩线难收面上珠，湘江旧迹己模糊。
　　窗前亦有千竿竹，不识香痕渍也无？
　　那黛玉还要往下写时，觉得浑身火热，面上作烧，走至镜台揭起锦袱一照，只见腮上通红，真合压倒桃花，却不知病由此起。一时方上床睡去，犹拿着绢子思索，不在话下。
　　却说袭人来见宝钗，谁知宝钗不在园内，往他母亲那里去了。袭人不便空手回来，等至起更，宝钗方回。
　　原来宝钗素知薛蟠情性，心中已有一半疑是薛蟠挑唆了人来告宝玉了，谁知又听袭人说出来，越发信了。究竟袭人是听焙茗说的，那焙茗也是私心窥度，并未据实，大家都是一半猜度，竟认作十分真切了。可笑那薛蟠因素日有这个名声，其实这一次却不是他干的，竟被人生生的把个罪名坐定。这日正从外头吃了酒回来，见过了母亲，只见宝钗在这里坐着，说了几句闲话儿，忽然想起，因问道：“听见宝玉挨打，是为什么？薛姨妈正为这个不自在，见他问时，便咬着牙道：“不知好歹的冤家，都是你闹的，你还有脸来问！”薛蟠见说便怔了，忙问道：“我闹什么？”薛姨妈道：“你还装腔呢！人人都知道是你说的。”薛蟠道：“人人说我杀了人，也就信了罢？”薛姨妈道：“连你妹妹都知道是你说，难道他也赖你不成？“宝钗忙劝道：“妈妈和哥哥且别叫喊，消消停停的，就有个青红皂白了。”又向薛蟠道：“是你说的也罢，不是你说的也罢，事情也过去了，不必较正，把小事倒弄大了。我只劝你从此以后少在外头胡闹，少管别人的事。天天一处大家胡逛，你是个不防头的人，过后没事就罢了，倘或有事，不是你干的，人人都也疑惑说是你干的。不用别人，我先就疑惑你。”
　　薛蟠本是个心直口快的人，见不得这样藏头露尾的事；又是宝钗劝他别再胡逛去，他母亲又说他犯舌，宝玉之打是他治的，早已急得乱跳，赌神发誓的分辩。又骂众人：“谁这么编派我，我把那囚攮的牙敲了！分明是为打了宝玉，没的献勤儿，拿我来做幌子。难道宝玉是天王？他父亲打他一顿，一家子定要闹几天。那一回为他不好，姨父打了他两下子，过后老太太不知怎么知道了，说是珍大哥治的，好好儿的叫了去骂了一顿。今日越发拉上我了！既拉上我也不怕，索性进去把宝玉打死了，我替他偿命！”一面嚷，一面找起一根门闩来就跑。慌的薛姨妈拉住骂道：“作死的孽障，你打谁去？你先打我来！”薛蟠的眼急的铜铃一般，嚷道：“何苦来！又不叫我去，为什么好好的赖我？将来宝玉活一日，我耽一日的口舌，不如大家死了清净！”宝钗忙也上前劝道：“你忍耐些儿罢。妈妈急的这个样儿，你不说来劝，你倒反闹的这样。别说是妈妈，就是旁人来劝你，也是为好，倒把你的性子劝上来！”薛蟠道：“你这会子又说这话，都是你说的。”宝钗道：“你只怨我说，再不怨你那顾前不顾后的形景。”薛蟠道：“你只会怨我顾前不顾后，你怎么不怨宝玉外头招风惹草的呢？别说别的，就拿前日琪官儿的事比给你们听，那琪官儿我们见了十来次，他并没和我说一句亲热话，怎么前儿他见了，连姓名还不知道，就把汗巾子给他？难道这也是我说的不成？”薛姨妈和宝钗急的说道：“还提这个！可不是为这个打他呢。可见是你说的了。”薛蟠道：“真真的气死人了！赖我说的我不恼，我只气一个宝玉闹的这么天翻地覆的！”宝钗道：“谁闹来着？你先持刀动杖的闹起来，倒说别人闹。”
　　薛蟠见宝钗说的话句句有理，难以驳正，比母亲的话反难回答，因此便要设法拿话堵回他去，就无人敢拦自己的话了。也因正在气头儿上，未曾想话之轻重，便道：“好妹妹，你不用和我闹，我早知道你的心了。从先妈妈和我说，你这金锁要拣有玉的才可配，你留了心，见宝玉有那劳什子，你自然如今行动护着他。”话未说了，把个宝钗气怔了，拉着薛姨妈哭道：“妈妈，你听哥哥说的是什么话！”薛蟠见妹子哭了，便知自己冒撞，便赌气走到自己屋里安歇不提。
　　宝钗满心委屈气忿，待要怎样，又怕他母亲不安，少不得含泪别了母亲，各自回来。到屋里整哭了一夜。次日一早起来，也无心梳洗，胡乱整理了衣裳，便出来瞧母亲。可巧遇见黛玉独立在花阴之下，问他那里去，宝钗因说：“家去。”口里说着，便只管走。黛玉见他无精打彩的去了，又见眼上好似有哭泣之状，大非往日可比，便在后面笑道：“姐姐也自己保重些儿。就是哭出两缸泪来，也医不好棒疮！”不知宝钗如何答对，且听下回分解。

After the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang had left, Xiren went to sit beside Baoyu and asked tearfully, “How did you come to get such a beating?”

“Oh, just for certain things. Why ask?” He sighed. “But the lower part of me is very sore. Have a look. Is it bad?”

She gently drew up his inner trousers and had to tug to get them past his hips. He gritted his teeth and groaned.

“I’m sorry,” she said, stopping. After three or four attempts she finally managed to remove the garment. The upper part of his thighs was black and purple and wealed with four swollen finger-like marks.

“Heavens!” she gasped between clenched teeth. “How could he be so brutal? If you’d only listened to me this would never have happened. Thank goodness it’s only flesh that’s hurt. If you’d been maimed, what would we have done?”

Just then they heard the maids announce Miss Baochai. Xiren, knowing there was no time to replace his inner trousers, hastily draped a lined gauze coverlet over him.

Baochai came in carrying a pill of some medicine.

“This is to be taken tonight and dissolved in wine,” she told Xiren. “Then apply it to the injury. It will disperse the congested blood and reduce the inflammation.”

Having given her the pill she asked Baoyu, “Are you better now?”

He thanked her and said he was. Then he invited her to sit down.

Noticing that he was able to open his eyes and talk, unlike before, she felt somewhat reassured and nodded with a sigh.

“If you’d listened to advice earlier, this wouldn’t have happened. Now the old lady and Lady Wang won’t be the only ones who are upset. All of us...” She broke off, conscious that she had turned very red. She lowered her head and compressed her lips.

Her solicitude and the obvious emotion behind her broken words made Baoyu forget his pain. He thought, “How sweet they are, the way they show their concern. If I’d died, just think how they’d have grieved. Having such girls to care for me, I’d die content even if that meant losing all hope of success in life.”

His reflections were cut short by Baochai’s asking Xiren, “What made him so angry that he beat him like this?”

Xiren repeated in a low voice what Beiming had said. Not till then did Baoyu realize that he had Jia Huan to thank for this. And when Xiren put the blame on Xue Pan he cut her short for fear of hurting Baochai’s feelings.

“Cousin Pan would never do a thing like that,” he protested. “Don’t wrong him.”

Baochai, knowing why he interrupted, thought, “How careful he is, in spite of his pain, not to offend anyone. If only he showed the same concern over more important things outside, his father would be pleased and he wouldn’t get beaten like this. And does he imagine that because he’s afraid of hurting my feelings I don’t know how wild and reckless my brother is? Why, he raised a terrific rumpus over Qin Zhong that time. He must be even worse now.”

“There’s no use blaming anyone,” she said aloud. “Actually, it’s Cousin Bao’s own fault for mixing with such people — that’s what made Uncle so angry. Even if my brother was careless enough to let something slip, he didn’t do it on purpose. In the first place, what he said was true. In the second, it’s not his way to make trouble.

Never mind such nonsense. Xiren has never met anyone as considerate as Bao-yu. She has never had to deal with anyone like my brother who fears neither God nor man and always says exactly what he thinks.’

Xiren realized, as soon as Bao-yu interrupted her, that she had been guilty of an indiscretion and that her words might have caused Bao-chai some embarrassment. Bao-chai’s reply made her feel more ashamed than ever and she relapsed into silence. To Bao-yu, on the other hand, Bao-chai’s words seemed at once so dignified and so full of sweet solicitude that he was even more deeply moved than he had been a few minutes earlier. He was on the point of speaking when Bao-chai rose to her feet.

‘I’ll come back and see you tomorrow,’ she said. ‘Look after yourself now. I’ve given Xiren some special medicine to put on tonight. If she applies it for you, it should set you right again.’

She walked out of the room as she said this and Xiren hurried after her to see her off the premises.

‘Thank you so much for all your trouble, Miss. When Master Bao is better, he shall come round and thank you himself.’

Bao-chai turned her head and smiled back at her.

‘There’s no need for that. Just see that he rests properly and doesn’t go getting any more silly ideas. If there is anything he wants to eat or play with, he can send one of the servants round to my place to get it quietly. There’s no need to tell Lady Jia or Lady Wang or anyone else. If it got round to Sir Zheng, even though nothing might be said at the time, it would be remembered and held against him later on.’

She went on her way, and Xiren, having withdrawn indoors again, was filled with a lively sense of gratitude towards her. She found Bao-yu lying in a silent, semi-comatose condition and, judging that he was probably asleep, went outside to do her hair and wash.

Bao-yu lay on his bed in silence. The pain in his buttocks was like a continuous pricking and stabbing, and when he tried to turn over, a fiery burning sensation made him cry out and abandon the attempt. It was now almost evening and, since Xiren had gone out, there were only two or three junior maids in attendance. Having no immediate need of their services, he told them that they might go and do their hair and wash, and come back later when he called for them. They accordingly withdrew.

There in the gathering dusk he lay half asleep, half awake, and presently it seemed to him that Jiang Yu-han had come into the room and began telling him about his capture by the Prince of Zhong-shun’s men. A little later Jin-chuan appeared, weeping and complaining that she had drowned herself for his sake. He was in a half-dreaming state and would have engaged them in conversation, but suddenly he felt that someone was pushing him and became dimly conscious of a sound of sobbing. With a start he awoke from his dream and opened his eyes. It was Dai-yu. For a moment he wondered if he was not still dreaming. He raised himself vigorously and, peering at her face, saw that the eyes were swollen like peaches and the face was glistening with tears. It was Dai-yu, without a doubt. He would have looked longer, but the strain of raising himself had brought the pain in his nether parts to a pitch of intensity that made it impossible to sustain the effort, and with a groan he fell back again onto the bed. He gave a sigh.

‘What have you come for again? The sun has only just gone down, but the ground must still be very hot. You could still get sunstroke. It’s all right for me. I may have had a beating, but I don’t feel very much pain. This is all put on. I’m exaggerating a bit to fool them with, so that the story will get back to my father. Actually I’m all right. So don’t worry about me.’

Though Dai-yu was not crying aloud, she was crying as if she would never stop. Her breath seemed to be caught in her throat and the spasms that shook her were like the gasps of one who is being strangled. She had a thousand replies to make to Bao-yu’s well-intentioned lying, but not a single word could she utter. It was a long time before at last she managed to get a few words out.

‘I suppose you’ll change now.’

Bao-yu gave a long sigh.

‘Don’t ask me to change. I wouldn’t change if I died for it. I know what they want. I care for them and I’m prepared to go on caring for them for as long as I have breath. —’

At that moment someone outside in the courtyard announced the arrival of ‘Mrs Lian’. Dai-yu had no wish to see Wang Xi-feng and rose to her feet hurriedly.

‘I’ll slip out the back way and come again some other time.’

Bao-yu caught her by the hand.

‘Now that’s funny. Why should you be afraid of her?’

Dai-yu stamped with impatience.

‘Look at my eyes,’ she said in an urgent whisper. ‘I don’t want her making fun of them.’

"Look at my eyes! They’re in a fit state for people to laugh at us again.” At once Baoyu let her go. Daiyu slipped behind the bed and out through the back court. And just then Xifeng appeared in front.

“Are you better?” she asked Baoyu. “If you fancy anything special to eat, send to my place for it.”

Next Aunt Xue arrived, and presently the Lady Dowager sent some servants to inquire after him.

By lamp-lighting time, Baoyu had taken only a few sips of soup before dropping off to sleep. Then the wives of Zhou Rui, Wu Xindeng and Zheng Haoshi, who were old family retainers, called to see him because they had heard of his beating. Xiren welcomed them in.

“You’re a little too late, aunties,” she whispered. “He’s asleep.” She made them sit down in the other room and offered them tea.

After sitting quietly for a while they told her, “When the young master wakes up, just give him our message.”

Xiren promised to do this and saw them out. She was about to go back when an old servant sent by Lady Wang arrived to say, “Her Ladyship wants to see one of the young master’s attendants.”

After a moment’s reflection Xiren turned back to tell Qingwen, Sheyue and Qiuwen, “Her Ladyship has sent for someone. Look after things properly till I come back.”

She went out with the old woman to the Lady Dowager’s compound.

Lady Wang, reclining on a couch and fanning herself with a plantain-leaf fan, asked, “Did you have to come yourself? Couldn’t you have sent one of the others? Who’s looking after him now?”

“The young master’s asleep,” Xiren answered with a smile. “The other four girls are quite capable now of looking after him. Please set your mind at rest, madam. I was afraid you might have some instructions and if I sent one of them, in case she didn’t understand and something got delayed.”

“There’s nothing special. I just wanted to know how he is and whether the pain is any better.”

“Miss Baochai brought some ointment and we’ve put that on. It’s better than it was. At first he was in too much pain to lie down, but now he’s sleeping soundly — that shows there’s an improvement.”

“What has he eaten?”

“He had a few sips of some soup the old lady sent, but then he complained that his mouth was dry and he wanted sour plum juice. But plum juice is astringent, and as he wasn’t allowed to cry out when he was beaten he must have pent-up anger and some congested blood. If he took that now and it congested still more, he might easily fall really ill. So I argued him out of it. Then I mixed some rose flavouring with sugar for him and he had half a bowl of that, but he complained that it was sickly and had no aroma.”

“Good gracious, why didn’t you come and tell me earlier? The other day someone sent me a few bottles of sweet perfumed juice. I meant to give him some, but then I was afraid he might waste it and didn’t. Since he’s tired of rose syrup, take him a couple of bottles. You need only a teaspoonful in a bowl of water to make it smell delicious.” She told Caiyun to fetch the bottles of perfumed juice.

“Just bring two,” put in Xiren. “No need to bring more, that would be a waste. We can always come for more if we run out.”

Caiyun went off and after some time came back with two bottles which she gave to Xiren. These were small glass bottles no more than three inches high, with silver screw tops and pale yellow labels. One was labelled “Osmanthus Fragrance,” the other “Rose Fragrance.”

“What a small bottle!” exclaimed Xiren. “How much can it hold?”

“Don’t you see the yellow label?” asked Lady Wang. “That means it was a tribute to the Imperial Palace. Do take good care of it.

"Look after it well, and don't let it get spoilt."

Xiren assented and was turning to go when Lady Wang stopped her. "Wait, I want to ask you something," she said. Xiren came back.

Having made sure that there was no one else in the room, Lady Wang asked, "I have an idea that Huan said something to the master which made him beat Baoyu today. Did you hear anything of the kind?"

"No," replied Xiren. "I just heard that he was beaten because the master was told by someone that Master Bao had been consorting with an actor from the Prince of Zhongshun's household."

Lady Wang shook her head. "That too, but there was another reason."

"I don't know of any other." Xiren lowered her head to think, then said, "May I make so bold as to speak out of turn, Your Ladyship? It's not my place to say this, but..."

She broke off.

"Go on," urged Lady Wang.

"If you promise not to be angry...."

"Of course. Say what's on your mind."

"Well, it's high time Master Bao was taken in hand by his father. If the master doesn't discipline him, there's no knowing what trouble he may get into later on."

Lady Wang nodded with a sigh.

"My dear child," she exclaimed, "how well you put things, and how it tallies with my own ideas! Don't think I'm not aware that he needs discipline. When my son Zhu was alive I was a strict mother. Do you think I don't know how to bring up children? But there's a reason. I'm over fifty now and I've only this one son left. He's so delicate, too, and the old lady dotes on him. If I were too strict and anything happened to him, or the old lady were upset, that would cause trouble all round and wouldn't be good. So I've let him have his way. Every so often, when I feel I must talk to him, I reason with him, scold him or break down. For the time being he takes it to heart, but then he forgets and it has no effect. In fact, he has to learn the hard way. If he were crippled, what should I have to live for in the future?" As she spoke, tears ran down her cheeks.

Xiren was so affected by her distress that she shed tears too.

"Of course Your Ladyship is fond of Master Bao, he's your own son," she said. "Even we servants who wait on him hope he'll keep out of trouble so that we can come to no harm. That's the most we can hope for. But if he goes on like this, even that hope may be vain. There's not a day that I don't reason with him, but he pays no attention. And those people who like to make up to him are to blame too. No wonder he behaves as he does. Our advice does more harm than good. Now that Your Ladyship has mentioned this, it reminds me of something I've been wanting to report to you to ask your advice about. Only I was afraid you might suspect me of ulterior motives, in which case not only would my advice be wasted but I might lose my home here."

This sounded significant to Lady Wang.

"Go on, my child," she urged. "I've been told by different people, behind your back as well as to your face, how good you are. I thought it was just because you took such good care of Baoyu and were on good terms with every one, but now that you've spoken so sensibly I realize you have my own and Baoyu's real interests at heart. Tell me what's on your mind. I shan't let anyone else know."

"I've nothing else in mind. I just hope you'll think of some way to have Master Bao moved out of the Garden."

This gave Lady Wang a shock.

"Has Baoyu been up to mischief with anyone in the Garden?" she demanded, taking Xiren by the hand.

"Don't be suspicious, Your Ladyship," Xiren hastily replied. "It's not that.

This is just my humble opinion, but Master Bao and the young ladies are growing up now, and besides, Miss Lin and Miss Bao are his cousins. Although they are his cousins, after all there’s the difference of sex, and it’s not quite proper for them to be spending all their time together. It can’t help causing anxiety.

I’m very grateful for the trust Her Old Ladyship and you, madam, have shown me by assigning me to Master Bao’s apartments, and now that we’ve moved into the Garden the whole responsibility rests on me. If you’ll think, madam, of the way that quite unintentional actions can be misinterpreted by ill-wishers, who put a bad construction on everything, it seems to me that precautions should be taken in good time.

Besides, you know yourself, madam, what Master Bao’s like — always wanting to have fun with us girls. If no precautions are taken and the least little thing goes wrong, whether it’s true or not, with so many people only too ready to talk, the way those scoundrels’ tongues wag — you know how it is, madam: if they’re pleased with you, they make you out better than Guanyin; if they’re not, no criticism is too bad. If nothing happens to Master Bao in future, well and good. But if anyone breathes a word against him, not only shall we be smashed to pieces — that’s nothing — but what will become of his reputation? After all the love and care you and the Master have given him, that would be a dreadful thing. So it seems only sensible to take precautions now.

Of course you have so many things to attend to, madam, it’s only natural you shouldn’t think of everything. We servants can’t be blamed if we don’t think of things either; but having thought of this, if I failed to report it my fault would be even worse. This has been preying on my mind for some time, but I didn’t venture to speak for fear of offending you.”

This reminded Lady Wang of Jinchuan’s death. She was so struck by Xiren’s advice that she remained silent for some time, reflecting on the girl’s good sense.

“My child,” she said at last with a sigh, “how very thoughtful you are. It had occurred to me too, but what with one thing and another I kept forgetting. You’ve reminded me now. It is good of you to be so concerned. Yes, child, you may go. I know how to cope. Since you’ve spoken so sensibly, I’m going to entrust him to you. Do take good care of him and don’t let him ruin his health. I shan’t forget this.”

Xiren lowered her head.

“I shall do my best, madam, as you instruct,” she answered.

Then she slowly withdrew.

By the time she was back, Baoyu had woken up. When she told him about the perfumed dew he was delighted and asked to have some prepared at once. He found it delicious. His thoughts then turned to Daiyu and he wanted to send someone to see her, but was afraid Xiren might stop him. So he contrived to send her to Baochai to borrow a book. As soon as she had gone he summoned Qingwen.

“Go to Cousin Lin to see what she’s doing,” he ordered. “If she asks after me, just say I’m better.”

“Why should I go without any reason?” objected Qingwen. “What shall I say? At least give me some excuse.”

“I’ve nothing to say.”

“Then if I take or fetch something, I can make that the excuse for going. Otherwise it will look so odd.”

After a little thought Baoyu picked up two old silk handkerchiefs and tossed them to her.

“All right,” he said with a smile. “Say I sent you to give her these.”

“That’s even more peculiar. She’ll be angry, thinking you’re making fun of her, wanting two old handkerchiefs like these.”

“Don’t worry. She’ll understand.”

So Qingwen had to take the handkerchiefs to Bamboo Lodge. She found Chunxian hanging out some towels on the balustrade and, at sight of her, the maid signed with her hand.

“She’s asleep.”

Qingwen went on in. The room was dark and no lamp had been lit. Daiyu was lying down.

"Who is it?" she asked.
"Qingwen."
"What do you want?"
"Master Bao has sent you some handkerchiefs, miss."
Daiyu was puzzled. "Why is he sending me handkerchiefs?" she wondered. Aloud she asked, "Who gave them to him? They must be good ones. Tell him to keep them for someone else. I don't need them just now."
"They're not new, just ordinary old ones of his."
More puzzled than ever, Daiyu thought this over until suddenly she caught his meaning. "All right, put them down," she said quickly.
Qingwen put them down and went away, unable to make head or tail of this.
The gift of these handkerchiefs made Daiyu's heart melt. So Baoyu understood the secret of her heart! How sweet of him. But would her hopes be realized? That was the question. The thought of this grieved her. On second thoughts, if he had sent her two new handkerchiefs for no reason, that would be ridiculous. And the idea of this clandestine gift was rather alarming. Yet she was always upsetting herself, which was silly of her. Her mind in a turmoil, her heart deeply stirred, she told her maid to light a lamp. Without a thought for the conventions or for any possible consequences, she ground ink, dipped her brush in it and wrote some lines on the old handkerchiefs.

How can I not shed tears in secret
When I see these keepsakes you send?
All day, all day I have no heart to do anything,
On my pillow, in my sleeve, the traces can't be rubbed out;
I let them fall — as drops on the bamboos at Xiangfei's tomb.

Before she had finished the third poem she felt feverish, her face was burning. Going to the mirror she saw that her flushed cheeks were rosier than peach-blossom. Little did she know that this was the onset of a sickness which would prove the death of her. She went to bed still clutching the handkerchiefs, lost in thought.

Meanwhile Xiren had gone to see Baochai, not finding her in the Garden as she had gone to her mother's place. Rather than go back empty-handed Xiren waited until the first watch, when Baochai returned.
Baochai had all along suspected that Xue Pan was behind this charge brought against Baoyu, and Xiren's report confirmed her suspicions. But Xiren had only Bao-yu's word for it, and Beiming had merely made a guess without any evidence. So they were all jumping to conclusions, taking for fact what was pure conjecture. And because Xue Pan had a bad name, he was immediately blamed although this time he was innocent.
He came home that day tipsy after drinking outside. Having paid his respects to his mother, he noticed Baochai sitting there and exchanged a few words with her. Suddenly a thought struck him.
"What was Bao-yu beaten for?" he asked.
Aunt Xue, who was still upset, gritted her teeth and accused him, "You rascal! You're the cause of this, and yet you have the nerve to ask!"
Xue Pan stared at her. "What have I done?" he asked.
"Don't play the innocent," she scolded. "Everyone knows it was you."
"If everyone says I've committed murder, will they believe that too?"
"Even your sister knows you did it. Would she accuse you falsely?"
"Don't shout, mother," put in Baochai. "Do be calm. Truth will out in the end." She turned to her brother. "It's no use denying it, for

That’s all over and done with, so why make such an issue of it and turn a small thing into a big one? I just advise you to keep out of mischief in future and not to meddle in other people’s affairs. The way you carry on outside all the time, you’re so reckless that if nothing happens later, well and good; but if trouble does come of it, even if you didn’t do it everyone will suspect you. If no one else, I’ll be the first to suspect you.”

Now Xue Pan was a straightforward fellow who could not stand such insinuations. Besides, Baochai had advised him to stop fooling outside, and his mother had accused him of tale-telling and starting the trouble which had made Jia Zheng thrash Baoyu. He was hopping mad and swore in self-defence. He roundly cursed all concerned.

“Who’s been telling such lies?” he fumed. “I’ll knock that bastard’s teeth down his throat! It’s all because they beat Baoyu and want to suck up to him, using me as a scapegoat. Who does he think he is — the King of Heaven? If his father gives him a beating, the whole household has to be in a turmoil for days. The other day just because he’d done something wrong, his father gave him a couple of slaps; but somehow the old lady got to hear of it and said Cousin Zhen had egged him on. She called him over and gave him a good scolding. And now they’re dragging me in! Well, I’m not afraid. I’ll go in and finish Baoyu off, then pay for it with my life!”

Yelling this he grabbed a door-bar and would have rushed off, had not Aunt Xue in alarm caught hold of him.

“You wicked monster!” she scolded. “Who are you going to fight? You can start on me.”

Xue Pan’s eyes were bulging with rage.

“Why won’t you let me go?” he roared. “Why put the blame on me for no reason? As long as Baoyu lives I’ll be getting the rough side of your tongue. It would be better for all of us to die and be done with it.”

Baochai stepped forward to reason with him.

“Do control yourself,” she urged. “Can’t you see how upset mother is? Instead of calming her, you’re carrying on like this. It’s for your own good that we’re talking to you like this — mother and everyone else. But you fly into a temper.”

“There you go again,” he cried. “It’s always you.”

“If I do say anything, it’s because you’re so thoughtless and impetuous.”

“Why blame me for being impetuous? Why don’t you blame Baoyu for carrying on outside? If you want an example, take what happened the other day with Qiguan. I’d met the fellow a dozen times, but he never said a word to show he liked me; yet the other day when Baoyu met him, before he even knew his name he gave him his girdle. Are you going to say I told him to do that?”

Aunt Xue and Baochai exclaimed in dismay, “Don’t bring that up! That’s what he was beaten for. So it was you who told.”

“Heavens! How maddening!” cried Xue Pan, clapping his hands. “I don’t mind being falsely accused, but the way Baoyu carries on is enough to drive anyone crazy.”

“Who’s carrying on?” demanded Baochai. “You were the one who grabbed a weapon and wanted to start a fight, yet you accuse other people.”

Xue Pan realized that everything his sister said made good sense and was hard to refute. She was more than a match for him, whereas he could always get the better of his mother. He was therefore determined to reduce her to silence so that no one else would dare oppose him. And in his rage he did not stop to weigh his words.

“Don’t try to get at me,” he bellowed. “I know what’s on your mind. Mother’s told me that the gold locket you have is to be matched with some jade. Now that you know Baoyu has that wretched thing, of course you take his side.”

Before the words were out of his mouth Baochai, too choked with anger to speak, clung to her mother and wept.

“Just hear what he’s saying, mother!” she cried.

Only then did Xue Pan realize that he had gone too far and should not have said such a thing. He stalked off in a huff to his own room to sleep.

Baochai, suppressing her resentment, did her best to comfort her mother.

She had to hold back her tears and take leave of her mother, then go back to her own apartments, where she wept the whole night long. The next morning she rose early and, without troubling to do her toilet or comb her hair, threw on some clothes and went out to see her mother. She happened to meet Daiyu standing alone in the shade of the blossoms and, when asked where she was going, answered, “Home.” She walked on as she spoke.

Daiyu, noticing that she looked in low spirits unlike her usual self and had been crying, called after her teasingly:

“Cousin, do take good care of your health! But even if you cry yourself blind, it won’t cure his wounds.”

To know how Baochai replied, you must read the next chapter.

第35章 白玉钏亲尝莲叶羹 黄金莺巧结梅花络

话说宝钗分明听见黛玉克薄他，因惦记着母亲哥哥，并不回头，一径去了。这里黛玉仍旧立于花阴之下，远远的却向怡红院内望着。只见李纨、迎春、探春、惜春并丫鬟人等，都向怡红院内去过之后，一起一起的散尽了，只不见凤姐儿来。心里自己盘算说道：“他怎么不来瞧瞧宝玉呢？便是有事缠住了，他必定也是要来打个花胡哨，讨老太太、太太的好儿才是呢。今儿这早晚不来，必有原故。”一面猜疑，一面抬头再看时，只见花花簇簇一群人，又向恰红院内来了。定睛看时，却是贾母搭着凤姐的手，后头邢夫人、王夫人，跟着周姨娘并丫头媳妇等人，都进院去了。黛玉看了，不觉点头，想起有父母的好处来，早又泪珠满面。少顷，只见薛姨妈、宝钗也进去了。
　　忽见紫鹃从背后走来，说道：“姑娘吃药去罢，开水又冷了。”黛玉道：“你到底要怎么样？只是催。我吃不吃，与你什么相干？”紫鹃笑道：“咳嗽的才好了些，又不吃药了。如今虽是五月里，天气热，到底也还该小心些。大清早起，在这个潮地上站了半日，也该回去歇歇了。”一句话提醒了黛玉，方觉得有点儿腿酸，呆了半日，方慢慢的扶着紫鹃，回到潇湘馆来。一进院门，只见满地下竹影参差，苔痕浓淡，不觉又想起《西厢记》中所云“幽僻处可有人行？点苍苔白露泠泠”二句来，因暗暗的叹道：“双文虽然命薄，尚有孀母弱弟；今日我黛玉之薄命，一并连孀母弱弟俱无。”想到这里，又欲滴下泪来。不防廊下的鹦哥见黛玉来了，“嘎”的一声扑了下来，倒吓了一跳。因说道：“你作死呢，又扇了我一头灰。”那鹦哥又飞上架去，便叫：“雪雁，快掀帘子，姑娘来了！”黛玉便止住步，以手扣架，道：“添了食水不曾？”那鹦哥便长叹一声，竟大似黛玉素日吁嗟音韵，接着念道：“侬今葬花人笑痴，他年葬侬知是谁！”黛玉、紫鹃听了，都笑起来。紫鹃笑道：“这都是素日姑娘念的，难为他怎么记了。”黛玉便命将架摘下来另挂在月洞窗外的钩上。于是进了屋子，在月洞窗内坐了，吃毕药。只见窗外竹影映入纱窗，满屋内阴阴翠润，几覃生凉。黛玉无可释闷，便隔着纱窗，调逗鹦哥做戏，又将素日喜的诗词也教与他念。这且不在话下。
　　且说宝钗来至家中，只见母亲正梳头呢，看见他进来，便笑着说道：“你这么早就梳上头了。”宝钗道：“我瞧瞧妈妈身上好不好。昨儿我去了，不知他可又过来闹了没有？”一面说，一面在他母亲身旁坐下，由不得哭将起来。薛姨妈见他一哭，自己掌不住也就哭了一场，一面又劝他：“我的儿，你别委屈了。你等我处分那孽障。你要有个好歹，叫我指望那一个呢？”薛蟠在外听见，连忙的跑过来，对着宝钗左一个揖右一个揖，只说：“好妹妹，恕我这次罢！原是我昨儿吃了酒，回来的晚了，路上撞客着了，来家没醒，不知胡说了些什么，连自己也不知道，怨不得你生气。”宝钗原是掩面而哭，听如此说，由不得也笑了，遂抬头向地下哼了一口，说道：“你不用做这些像生儿了。我知道你的心里，多嫌我们娘儿们，你是变着法儿叫我们离了你就心净了。”
　　薛蟠听说，连忙笑道：“妹妹这从那里说起？妹妹从来不是这么多心说歪话的人哪。”薛姨妈忙又接着道：“你只会听你妹妹的‘歪话’，难道昨儿晚上你说的那些话，就使得吗？当真是你发昏了？”薛蟠道：“妈妈也不必生气，妹妹也不用烦恼，从今以后，我再不和他们一块儿喝酒了，好不好？”宝钗笑道：“这才明白过来了。”薛姨妈道：“你要有个横劲，那龙也下蛋了。”薛蟠道：“我要再和他们一处喝，妹妹听见了，只管啐我，再叫我畜生，不是人，如何？何苦来为我一个人，娘儿两个天天儿操心。妈妈为我生气还犹可，要只管叫妹妹为我操心，我更不是人了。如今父亲没了，我不能多孝顺妈妈，多疼妹妹，反叫娘母子生气、妹妹烦恼，连个畜生不如了！”口里说着，眼睛里掌不住掉下泪来。薛姨妈本不哭了，听他一说，又伤起心来。宝钗勉强笑道：“你闹够了，这会子又来招着妈妈哭了。”薛蟠听说，忙收泪笑道：“我何曾招妈妈哭来着？罢罢罢，扔下这个别提了，叫香菱来倒茶妹妹喝。”宝钗道：“我也不喝茶，等妈妈洗了手，我们就进去了。”薛蟠道：“妹妹的项圈我瞧瞧，只怕该炸一炸去了。”宝钗道：“黄澄澄的，又炸他做什么？”薛蟠又道：“妹妹如今也该添补些衣裳了，要什么颜色花样，告诉我。”宝钗道：“连那些衣裳我还没穿遍了，又做什么？”一时薛姨妈换了衣裳，拉着宝钗进去，薛蟠方出去了。
　　这里薛姨妈和宝钗进园来看宝玉。到了怡红院中，只见抱厦里外回廊上许多丫头老婆站着，便知贾母等都在这里。母女两个进来，大家见过了。只见宝玉躺在榻上，薛姨妈问他：“可好些？”宝玉忙欲欠身，口里答应着：“好些。”又说：“只管惊动姨娘、姐姐，我当不起。”薛姨妈忙扶他睡下，又问他：“想什么，只管告诉我。”宝玉笑道：“我想起来，自然和姨娘要去。”王夫人又问：“你想什么吃？回来好给你送来。”宝玉笑道：“也倒不想什么吃。倒是那一回做的那小荷叶儿小莲蓬儿的汤还好些。”凤姐一旁笑道：“都听听，口味倒不算高贵，只是太磨牙了。巴巴儿的想这个吃！”贾母便一叠连声的叫做去。凤姐笑道：“老祖宗别急，我想想这模子是谁收着呢？”因回头吩咐个老婆问管厨房的去要。那老婆去了半天，来回话：“管厨房的说：‘四副汤模子都缴上来了。’”凤姐听说，又想了一想道：“我也记得交上来了，就只不记得交给谁了。多半是在茶房里。”又遣人去问管茶房的，也不曾收。次后还是管金银器的送了来了。
　　薛姨妈先接过来瞧时，原来是个小匣子，里面装着四副银模子，都有一尺多长，一寸见方。上面凿着豆子大小，也有菊花的，也有梅花的，也有莲蓬的，也有菱角的：共有三四十样，打的十分精巧。因笑向贾母王夫人道：“你们府上也都想绝了，吃碗汤还有这些样子。要不说出来，我见了这个，也不认得是做什么用的。”凤姐儿也不等人说话，便笑道：“姑妈不知道：这是旧年备膳的时候儿，他们想的法儿。不知弄什么面印出来，借点新荷叶的清香，全仗着好汤，我吃着究竟也没什么意思。谁家长吃他？那一回呈样做了一回，他今儿怎么想起来了！”说着，接过来递与个妇人，吩咐厨房里立刻拿几只鸡，另外添了东西，做十碗汤来。王夫人道：“要这些做什么？”凤姐笑道：“有个原故：这一宗东西家常不大做，今儿宝兄弟提起来了，单做给他吃，老太太、姑妈、太太都不吃，似乎不大好。不如就势儿弄些大家吃吃，托赖着连我也尝个新儿。”贾母听了，笑道：“猴儿，把你乖的，拿着官中的钱做人情。”说的大家笑了。凤姐忙笑道：“这不相干。这个小东道儿我还孝敬的起。”便回头吩咐妇人：“说给厨房里，只管好生添补着做了，在我账上领银子。”婆子答应着去了。
　　宝钗旁笑道：“我来了这么几年，留神看起来，二嫂子凭他怎么巧，再巧不过老太太。”贾母听说，便答道：“我的儿，我如今老了，那里还巧什么？当日我象凤丫头这么大年纪，比他还来得呢。他如今虽说不如我，也就算好了。比你姨娘强远了！你姨娘可怜见的，不大说话，和木头似的，公婆跟前就不献好儿。凤儿嘴乖，怎么怨得人疼他。”宝玉笑道：要这么说，不大说话的就不疼了？”贾母道：“不大说话的，又有不大说话的可疼之处，嘴乖的也有一宗可嫌的，倒不如不说的好。”宝玉笑道：“这就是了。我说大嫂子不大说话呢，老太太也是和凤姐姐一样的疼。要说单是会说话的可疼，这些姐妹里头也只凤姐姐和林妹妹可疼了。”贾母道：“提起姐妹，不是我当着姨太太的面奉承，千真万真，从我们家里四个女孩儿算起，都不如宝丫头。”薛姨妈听了，忙笑道：“这话是老太太说偏了。”王夫人忙又笑道：“老太太时常背地里和我说宝丫头好，这倒不是假说。”宝玉勾着贾母，原为要赞黛玉，不想反赞起宝钗来，倒也意出望外，便看着宝钗一笑。宝钗早扭过头去和袭人说话去了。
　　忽有人来请吃饭，贾母方立起身来，命宝玉：“好生养着罢。”把丫头们又嘱咐了一回，方扶着凤姐儿，让着薛姨妈，大家出房去了。犹问：“汤好了不曾？”又问薛姨妈等：“想什么吃，只管告诉我，我有本事叫凤丫头弄了来咱们吃。”薛姨妈笑道：“老太太也会怄他，时常他弄了东西来孝敬，究竟又吃不多儿。”凤姐儿笑道：“姑妈倒别这么说。我们老祖宗只是嫌人肉酸，要不嫌人肉酸，早已把我还吃了呢！”一句话没说了，引的贾母众人都哈哈的大笑起来。宝玉在屋里也掌不住笑了。袭人笑道：“真真的二奶奶的嘴，怕死人。”
　　宝玉伸手拉着袭人笑道：“你站了这半日，可乏了。”一面说，一面拉他身旁坐下。袭人笑道：“可是又忘了，趁宝姑娘在院子里，你和他说，烦他们莺儿来打上几根绦子。”宝玉笑道：“亏了你提起来。”说着，便仰头向窗外道：“宝姐姐，吃过饭叫莺儿来，烦他打几根绦子，可得闲儿？”宝钗听见，回头道：“是了，一会儿就叫他来。”贾母等尚未听真，都止步问宝钗何事。宝钗说明了，贾母便说道：“好孩子，你叫他来替你兄弟打几根罢。你要人使，我那里闲的丫多着的呢。你喜欢谁，只管叫来使唤。”薛姨妈、宝钗都笑道：“只管叫他来做就是了。有什么使唤的去处！他天天也是闲着淘气。”大家说着，往前正走，忽见湘云、平儿、香菱等在山石边掐凤仙花呢，见了他们走来，都迎上来了。
　　少顷出至园外，王夫人恐贾母乏了，便欲让至上房内坐，贾母也觉脚酸，便点头依允。王未人便命丫头忙先去铺设坐位。那时赵姨娘推病，只有周姨娘与那老婆丫头们忙着打帘子，立靠背，铺褥子。贾母扶着凤姐儿进来，与薛姨妈分宾主坐了，宝钗、湘云坐在下面。王夫人亲自捧了茶来，奉与贾母，李宫裁捧与薛姨妈。贾母向王夫人道：“让他们小妯娌伏侍罢，在那里坐下，好说话儿。”王夫人方向一张小机子上坐下，便吩咐凤姐儿道：“老太太的饭放在这里，添了东西来。”凤姐儿答应出去，便命人去贾母那边告诉。那边的老婆们忙往外丫头们忙都赶过来。王夫人便命：“请姑娘们去。”请了半天，只有探春、惜春两个来了；迎春身上不耐烦，不吃饭；那黛玉是不消说，十顿饭只好吃五顿，众人也不着意了。
　　少顷饭至，众人调放了桌子。凤姐儿用手巾裹了一把牙箸，站在地下，笑道：“老祖宗和姨妈不用让，还听我说就是了。”贾母笑向薛姨妈道：“我们就是这样。”薛姨妈笑着应了。于是凤姐放下四双箸：上面两双是贾母、薛姨妈，两边是宝钗湘云的。王夫人、李宫裁等都站在地下，看着放菜。凤姐先忙着要干净家伙来，替宝玉拣菜。少顷，莲叶汤来了，贾母看过了，王夫人回头见玉钏儿在那里，便命玉钏儿与宝玉送去。凤姐道：“他一个人难拿。”可巧莺儿和同喜都来了，宝钗知道他们已吃了饭，便向莺儿道：“宝二爷正叫你去打绦子，你们两个同去罢。”莺儿答应着，和玉钏儿出来。莺儿道：“这么远，怪热的，那可怎么端呢？”玉钏儿笑道：“你放心，我自有道理。”说着，便命一个婆子来，将汤饭等类放在一个捧盒里，命他端了跟着，他两个却空着手走。一直到了怡红院门口，玉钏儿方接过来了，同着莺儿进入房中。
　　袭人、麝月、秋纹三个人正和宝玉玩笑呢，见他两个来了，都忙起来笑道：“你们两个来的怎么碰巧，一齐来了。”一面说，一面接过来。玉钏儿便向一张杌子上坐下，莺儿不敢坐，袭人便忙端了个脚踏来，莺儿还不敢坐。宝玉见莺儿来了，却倒十分欢喜。见了玉钏儿，便想起他姐姐金钏儿来了，又是伤心，又是惭愧，便把莺儿丢下，且和玉钏儿说话。袭人见把莺儿不理，恐莺儿没好意思的，又见莺儿不肯坐，便拉了莺儿出来，到那边屋里去吃茶说话儿去了。
　　这里麝月等预备了碗箸来伺候吃饭。宝玉只是不吃，问玉钏儿道：“你母亲身上好？”玉钏儿满脸娇嗔，正眼也不看宝玉，半日方说了一个“好”字。宝玉便觉没趣，半日，只得又陪笑问道：“谁叫你替我送来的？”玉钏儿道：“不过是奶奶太太们！”宝玉见他还是哭丧着脸，便知他是为金钏儿的原故。待要虚心下气哄他，又见人多，不好下气的，因而便寻方法将人都支出去，然后又陪笑问长问短。那玉钏儿先虽不欲理他，只管见宝玉一些性气也没有，凭他怎么丧谤，还是温存和气，自己倒不好意思的了，脸上方有三分喜色。宝玉便笑央道：“好姐姐，你把那汤端了来，我尝尝。”玉钏儿道：“我从不会喂人东西，等他们来了再喝。”宝玉笑道：“我不是要你喂我，我因为走不动，你递给我喝了，你好赶早回去交代了，好吃饭去。我只管耽误了时候，岂不饿坏了你。你要懒怠动，我少不得忍着疼下去取去。”说着，便要下床，扎挣起来，禁不住“嗳哟”之声。玉钏儿见他这般，也忍不过，起身说道：“躺下去罢！那世里造的孽，这会子现世现报，叫我那一个眼睛瞧的上！”一面说，一面哧的一声又笑了，端过汤来。宝玉笑道：“好姐姐你要生气，只管在这里生罢，见了老太太、太太，可和气着些。若还这样，你就要挨骂了。”玉钏儿道：“吃罢，吃罢！你不用和我甜嘴蜜舌的了，我都知道啊！”说着，催宝玉喝了两口汤。宝玉故意说不好吃。玉钏儿撇嘴道：“阿弥陀佛！这个还不好吃，也不知什么好吃呢！”宝玉道：“一点味儿也没有，你不信尝一尝就知道了。”玉钏儿果真赌气尝了一尝。宝玉笑道：“这可好吃了！”玉钏儿听说，方解过他的意思来，原是宝玉哄他喝一口，便说道：“你即说不喝，这会子说好吃，也不给你喝了。”宝玉只管陪笑央求要喝，玉钏儿又不给他，一面又叫人打发吃饭。
　　丫头方进来时，忽有人来回话，说：“傅二爷家的两个嬷嬷来请安，来见二爷。”宝玉听说，便知是通判傅试家的嬷嬷来了。那傅试原是贾政的门生，原来都赖贾家的名声得意，贾政也着实看待，与别的门生不同；他那里常遣人来走动。宝玉素昔最厌勇男蠢妇的，今日却如何又命这两个婆子进来？其中原来有个原故。只因那宝玉闻得傅试有个妹子，名唤傅秋芳，也是个琼闺秀玉，常听人说才貌俱全，虽自未亲睹，然遐思遥爱之心十分诚敬。不命他们进来，恐薄了傅秋芳，因此连忙命让进来。那傅试原是暴发的，因傅秋芳有几分姿色，聪明过人，那傅试安心仗着妹子，要与豪门贵族结亲，不肯轻意许人，所以耽误到如今。目今傅秋芳已二十三岁，尚未许人。怎奈那些豪门贵族又嫌他本是穷酸，根基浅薄，不肯求配。那傅试与贾家亲密，也自有一段心事。
　　今日遣来的两个婆子，偏偏是极无知识的，闻得宝玉要见，进来只刚问了好，说了没两句话。那玉钏儿见生人来，也不和宝玉厮闹了，手里端着汤，却只顾听。宝玉又只顾和婆子说话，一面吃饭，伸手去要汤，两个人的眼睛都看着人，不想伸猛了手，便将碗撞翻，将汤泼了宝玉手上。玉钏儿倒不曾烫着，吓了一跳，忙笑道：“这是怎么了？”慌的丫头们忙上来接碗。宝玉自己烫了手，倒不觉的，只管问玉钏儿：“烫了那里了？疼不疼？”玉钏儿和众人都笑了。玉钏儿道：“你自己烫了，只管问我。”宝玉听了，方觉自己烫了。众人上来，连忙收拾。宝玉也不吃饭了，洗手吃茶，又和那两个婆子说了两句话，然后两个婆子告辞出去。睛雯等送至桥边方回。
　　那两个婆子见没人了，一行走一行谈论。这一个笑道：“怪道有人说他们家的宝玉是相貌好里头糊涂，中看不中吃，果然竟有些呆气。他自己烫了手，倒问别人疼不疼，这可不是呆了吗！”那个又笑道：“我前一回来，还听见他家里许多人说，千真万真有些呆气。大雨淋的水鸡儿似的，他反告诉别人，‘下雨了，快避雨去罢。’你说可笑不可笑。时常没人在跟前，就自哭自笑的，看见燕子就和燕子说话，河里看见了鱼就和鱼儿说话，见了星星月亮，他不是长吁短叹的，就是咕咕哝哝的。且一点刚性儿也没有，连那些毛丫头的气都受到了。爱惜起东西来，连个线头儿都是好的；遭塌起来，那怕值千值万都不管了。”两个人一面说，一面走出园来回去，不在话下。
　　且说袭人见人去了，便携了莺儿过来问宝玉：“打什么绦子？”宝玉笑向莺儿道：“才只顾说话，就忘了你了。烦你来不为别的，替我打几根络子。”莺儿道：“装什么的络子？”宝玉见问，便笑道：“不管装什么的，你都每样打几个罢。”莺儿拍手笑道：“这还了得，要这样，十年也打不完了。”宝玉笑道：“好姑娘，你闲着也没事，都替我打了罢。”袭人笑道：“那里一时都打的完？如今先拣要紧的打几个罢。”莺儿道：“什么要紧，不过是扇子，香坠儿，汗巾子。”宝玉道：“汗巾子就好。”莺儿道：“汗巾子是什么颜色？”宝玉道：“大红的。”莺儿道：“大红的须是黑络子才好看，或是石青的，才压得住颜色。”
宝玉道：“松花色配什么？”莺儿道：“松花配桃红。”宝玉笑道：“这才娇艳。再要雅淡之中带些娇艳。”莺儿道：“葱绿柳黄可倒还雅致。”宝玉道：“也罢了。也打一条桃红，再打一条葱绿。”莺儿道：“什么花样呢？”宝玉道：“也有几样花样？”莺儿道：“一炷香”，“朝天凳”，“象眼块”、“方胜”、“连环”、“梅花”、“柳叶”。”宝玉道：“前儿你替三姑娘打的那花样是什么？”莺儿道：“是“攒心梅花”。”宝玉道：“就是那样好。”一面说，一面袭人刚拿了线来。窗外婆子说：“姑娘们的饭都有了。”宝玉道：“你们吃饭去，快吃了来罢。”袭人笑道：“有客在这里。我们怎么好意思去呢？”莺儿一面理线，一面笑道：“这打那里说起？正经快吃去罢。”袭人等听说，方去了，只留下两个小丫头呼唤。
　　宝玉一面看莺儿打络子，一面说闲话。因问他：“十几岁了？”莺儿手里打着，一面答话：“十五岁了。”宝玉道：“你本姓什么？”莺儿道：“姓黄。”宝玉笑道：“这个姓名倒对了，果然是个‘黄莺儿’。”莺儿笑道：“我的名字本来是两个字，叫做金莺，姑娘嫌拗口，只单叫莺儿，如今就叫开了。”宝玉道：“宝姐姐也就算疼你了。明儿宝姐姐出嫁，少不得是你跟了去了。”莺儿抿嘴一笑。宝玉笑道：“我常常和你花大姐姐说，明儿也不知那一个有造化的消受你们主儿两个呢。”莺儿笑道：“你还不知我们姑娘，有几样世上的人没有的好处呢，模样儿还在其次。”宝玉见莺儿娇腔婉转，语笑如痴，早不胜其情了，那堪更提起宝钗来？便问道：“什么好处？你细细儿的告诉我听。”莺儿道：“我告诉你，你可不许告诉他。”宝玉笑道：“这个自然。”
　　正说着，只听见外头说道：“怎么这么静悄悄的？”二人回头看时，不是别人，正是宝钗来了。宝玉忙让坐。宝钗坐下，因问莺儿：“打什么呢？”一面问，一面向他手里去瞧，才打了半截儿。宝钗笑道：“这有什么趣儿，倒不如打个络子把玉络上呢。”一句话提醒了宝玉，便拍手笑道：“倒是姐姐说的是，我就忘了。只是配个什么颜色才好？”宝钗道：“用鸦色断然使不得，大红又犯了色。黄的又不起眼，黑的太暗。依我说，竟把你的金线拿来配着黑珠儿线，一根一根的拈上，打成络子，那才好看。”宝玉听说，喜之不尽，一叠连声就叫袭人来取金线。
　　正值袭人端了两碗菜走进来，告诉宝玉道：“今儿奇怪，刚才太太打发人给我送了两碗菜来。”宝玉笑道：“必定是今儿菜多，送给你们大家吃的。”袭人道：“不是，说指名给我的，还不叫过去磕头，这可是奇了。”宝钗笑道：“给你的你就吃去，这有什么猜疑的。”袭人道：“从来没有的事，倒叫我不好意思的。”宝钗抿嘴一笑，说道：“这就不好意思了？明儿还有比这个更叫你不好意思的呢！”袭人听了话内有因，素知宝钗不是轻嘴薄舌莫落人的，自己想起上日王夫人的意思来，便不再提了。将菜给宝玉看了，说：“洗了手来拿线。”说毕，便一直出去了。吃过饭，洗了手进来，拿金线给莺儿打络子。此时宝钗早被薛蟠遣人来请出去了。
这里宝玉正看着打络子，忽见邢夫人那边遣了两个丫头送了两样果子来给他吃，问他：“可走得了么？要走的动，叫哥儿明儿过去散散心，太太着实惦记着呢。”宝玉忙道：“要走得了，必定过来请太太的安去。疼的比先好些，请太太放心罢。”一面叫他两个坐下，一面又叫：“秋纹，来把才那果子拿一半送给林姑娘去。”秋纹答应了，刚欲去时，只听黛玉在院内说话，宝玉忙叫快请。
要知端底，且看下回分解。

Baochai had obviously heard Daiyu’s gibe, but thinking of her mother and brother she walked on without turning her head.

Daiyu remained standing in the shade of the blossom, staring towards Happy Red Court. She saw Li Wan, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun with their maids leave one after another, but there was no sign of Xifeng. This set her wondering.

“Why hasn’t she come to see Baoyu?” she mused. “Even if she’s busy, she should put in an appearance to please the old lady and Lady Wang. There must be some reason why she hasn’t turned up yet.”

While puzzling over this she looked up and saw a crowd of people surging into the courtyard. The old lady was leaning on Xifeng’s arm, followed by Lady Xing, Lady Wang, Concubine Zhou and a bevy of maids and serving-women. The sight reminded Daiyu with a pang how nice it was to have parents, and soon her face was bathed in tears. Then she saw Aunt Xue and Baochai go in.

Suddenly Zijuan came up behind her. “Do come and take your medicine, miss,” she urged. “The boiled water will be cold.”

“What business is it of yours whether I take my medicine or not?” Daiyu flared up. “Why should you keep nagging?”

“You’ve only just stopped coughing,” protested Zijuan. “Why will you refuse your medicine? Even though it’s May and the weather’s warm, you must be careful. You’ve been standing a long time on this damp ground; it’s time to go back and rest.”

Only then did Daiyu become conscious of a numbness in her legs. After standing there a little longer she leaned on Zijuan and slowly returned to Bamboo Lodge. As she entered the gate she saw the shadows of bamboos on the ground and the moss in dappled light and shade, which reminded her of two lines from The Western Chamber:

In this secluded spot far from the world’s ado
The moss is paved with white drops that like dew look.

“Though Shuang-wen was unlucky, at least she had a widowed mother and a young brother,” Daiyu reflected with a sigh. “But I’ve neither parents nor siblings, no one but myself....” She was on the point of tears again when, with a squawk, the parrot on the verandah perch flapped its wings, startling her.

“You’re asking for trouble,” she scolded. “Flinging dust all over me.”

The parrot flew back to its perch and cried, “Xueyan, raise the curtain. Your young mistress is here.”

Daiyu halted and tapped the perch. “Have you had your water?” she asked.

The parrot sighed like a human being and started to recite:

“People laugh at me for burying fallen blossoms,
But who will bury me when dead I lie?
See, when spring draws to a close and flowers bloom,
One by one they fall — to what fate who can tell?”

Daiyu and Zijuan laughed.

“That’s one of your young mistress’s favourite poems,” said Zijuan. “How did he learn it?”

Daiyu told her to take the perch down and hang it outside the moon-gate. Then she went in and sat by the moon-window to take her medicine. The bamboos outside cast a green shadow on the gauze of the window, making the room dark and cool and the mat on the couch feel chilly. To while away the time she teased the parrot through the window, teaching it to recite some of the poems she liked. But no more of this.

When Baochai reached home her mother was doing her hair.

“You’ve dressed your hair early,” she remarked with a smile at sight of her daughter.

“I came to see how you were, mother,” said Baochai, sitting down beside her. “Did he make a scene again after I left yesterday?”

The words were hardly out of her mouth before she burst out crying.

This started her mother crying too. “Don’t be upset, child,” she soothed.

“You wretch! If anything should happen to you, what use would my life be to me?”

Hearing this from outside, Xue Pan hurried in and with a bow to his sister, right and left, pleaded, “Forgive me this time, dear sister! It was the wine I drank yesterday that made me so late coming home. I must have run into some evil spirit on the way back. I was still under its influence when I got home and didn’t know what nonsense I was talking. No wonder you were angry.”

Baochai, who had been covering her face to weep, could not help smiling at this. She looked up and spat in disgust.

“Stop playing the fool,” she cried. “I know you find us a burden, mother and me. You’re trying all you can think of to get rid of us so that you can have a clear conscience.”

Xue Pan promptly grinned.

“Whatever makes you say such a thing, sister?” he protested. “You’ve never been one to take offence or talk like that before.”

“You only listen to your sister’s ‘wild talk’,” put in Aunt Xue. “But was what you said last night permissible? You must have taken leave of your senses.”

“Don’t be angry, mother, and don’t you worry, sister,” he said. “From now on I’ll never drink with those fellows again. Will that do?”

“So you’ve come to your senses at last,” Baochai smiled.

“If you’re really going to show some strength of character, dragons will lay eggs,” scoffed his mother.

“If I drink with them again, sister can spit in my face and call me a beast, a degenerate. Is that fair? Why should I make the two of you worry day after day? If mother gets angry, that’s bad enough; but if I make sister worry too, I’m worse than a beast. Now that our father’s dead, instead of looking after mother properly and being kind to my sister, I upset both of you — why, I’m not even human!” As he was speaking the tears ran down his cheeks.

Aunt Xue had stopped crying, but this reduced her to tears again.

Baochai, forcing a smile, said, “Having made enough trouble, are you now trying to make mother cry again?”

“Me make mother cry?” He hastily wiped his eyes and grinned. “I would never do such a thing. All right, all right, let’s say no more about it. We’ll send for Xiangling to make sister some tea.”

“I don’t want any tea. As soon as mother has washed we’re going back.”

“Let me have a look at your necklet, sister. It may need fresh gilding.”

“It’s still as good as gold. What would be the point of that?”

“You ought to have some new clothes made. What colours and patterns would you like? Just tell me.”

“I haven’t worn all the clothes I have. Why should I want any more?”

By now Aunt Xue had changed her clothes and she led Baochai away, leaving Xue Pan to go out by himself.

Aunt Xue and her daughter went to the Garden to see Baoyu. As they approached Happy Red Court, the many matrons and maids on the verandahs of the main lodge and the side apartments made it clear that the Lady Dowager was there. Mother and daughter went in and greeted the whole company. They saw Baoyu reclining on the couch.

“Are you better?” asked Aunt Xue.

He made as if to rise and assured her that he was.

“I’m sorry to have put you and my cousin to so much trouble,” he added.

Aunt Xue made him lie down again.

“If you think of anything you’d like, just let me know,” she said.

“If I do, I shall ask you for it,” he replied with a smile.

“What would you like to eat?” asked Lady Wang. “I’ll have it sent to you later.”

“I don’t feel like eating anything,” he said. “But I wouldn’t mind some of that soup made with small lotus leaves and lotus pods.”

“Just listen to him!” Xifeng laughed. “Nothing but the most choice delicacies will do.”

“Oh, for goodness’ sake!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “What a fuss to make about a little thing like that!” She at once ordered the molds to be fetched.

“Don’t be so impatient, Old Ancestress,” said Xifeng with a smile. “Let me think who has charge of them.” She turned to order an old serving-woman to ask the kitchen for them, but after some time the woman came back to report.

“The kitchen staff say they handed in all four of their molds some time ago.”

Xifeng thought this over, then said, “Yes, I remember now. They were handed in, but I’ve no idea who took them. Most likely they’re in the tea-kitchen.” She sent to ask there, but they had not been seen either. Finally the molds were produced by the servants in charge of the gold and silver.

Aunt Xue was the first to examine them. They were in a small casket, four silver molds each more than a foot long and an inch square, with designs the size of a bean — chrysanthemums, plum-blossom, lotus seed-pods and caltrops, thirty or forty different patterns in all, exquisitely carved.

“What ingenious ideas you have in this household!” she cried, turning to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. “Fancy having different molds for congee! If no one had told me, I’d never have guessed what they were for.”

Without waiting for any comment Xifeng answered, “Aunt, you may not know, but this was thought up when we were preparing for the Imperial Visitation. They wanted to use some sort of dough pressed into these molds to borrow the fragrance of fresh lotus leaves, and a good stock is needed too. But I didn’t think the result anything special. Who’d want to eat it often? We just made some that once to try out. I wonder who’s remembered it now.”

She passed the casket to a servant and ordered the kitchen to prepare at once a dozen kinds of soup with chicken and other ingredients.

“What do you want so many for?” asked Lady Wang.

“There’s a reason,” Xifeng explained. “This isn’t a usual dish. Now that Cousin Bao has asked for it, if we just make some for him and don’t give any to the old lady, aunt and you, madam, that wouldn’t look right. Why not take this chance to make some for all of us? Then I can have a taste too.”

The Lady Dowager laughed.

“You monkey! How considerate you make out — spending public funds to play the hostess.”

Everyone laughed at that.

“That’s nothing,” Xifeng promptly responded. “I can afford this little treat.” She turned to the servant. “Tell the kitchen to do their best and charge it to my account.”

The woman assented and went off.

“Since coming here these last few years,” put in Baochai, “I’ve been carefully watching and it seems to me, in spite of all Second Cousin’s cleverness, she can’t compare with the old lady.”

“My child,” rejoined the Lady Dowager, “I’m an old woman now. What cleverness can I have? When I was Xifeng’s age, I was much more capable than she is. For all she’s not up to me, she’s not bad — much better than your aunt, poor thing. She’s so quiet people take her for a simpleton. She doesn’t try to please her parents-in-law, whereas Xifeng’s such a glib talker, no wonder people are fond of her.”

“Does that mean quiet people aren’t liked?” asked Baoyu.

“Quiet people have their good points too, just as glib ones can be tiresome,” replied his grandmother. “It’s better to say too little than too much.”

“In that case, why are you just as fond of my elder sister-in-law, who doesn’t say much, as of Xifeng? And if only talkative people are liked, of all my sisters here you should only be fond of Xifeng and Cousin Lin.”

“As for the girls,” said the Lady Dowager, “I’m not flattering your mother, aunt, but in all truth none of the four girls in our family can compare with Baochai.”

Hearing this, Aunt Xue promptly protested, “You are partial, madam.”

"It was the old lady who got hold of the wrong end of the stick." Lady Wang promptly put in with a smile, "The old lady's often told me in private how good Baochai is, and she meant it." Baoyu had turned to his grandmother hoping that she would praise Daiyu; he had not expected her to praise Baochai instead. This was a pleasant surprise, and he smiled at Baochai, who had turned away to talk to Xiren.

Just then they were summoned to a meal. The Lady Dowager rose and told Baoyu to have a good rest. After giving the maids some further instructions she leaned on Xifeng's arm and, urging Aunt Xue to precede her, led the way out. She asked whether the soup was ready and what Aunt Xue and the others fancied to eat.

"Just tell me," she said, "and I'll make Xifeng prepare it for us."

"You're making fun of her, madam," replied Aunt Xue. "She often prepares things for you, but you don't eat much."

"Don't say that, aunt," protested Xifeng. "Our Old Ancestress would have gobbled me up long ago if she weren't afraid that human flesh is sour."

This set the whole party laughing, even Baoyu in his room. Xiren chuckled.

"The second young mistress does have a terrifyingly sharp tongue," she remarked.

Baoyu took her hand and said, "You've been standing there all this time. You must be tired." As he spoke he made her sit down beside him.

"You're forgetting again," she told him. "While Miss Baochai's still in the courtyard, you should ask her to send Yinger over to plait some cords for you."

"Yes, I'm glad you reminded me." He craned his head out of the window.

"After your meal, cousin, will you ask Yinger to come and plait some cords for me?" he called. "Will she have time?"

"Very well," answered Baochai over her shoulder. "I'll send her presently."

The Lady Dowager and the others, who had not caught what was said, stopped to ask Baochai and were told.

"Ask her to plait some for your cousin, dear child," said the old lady. "If you need anyone to help, I have plenty of idle girls. Just choose whichever you like to wait on you."

"We'll send her to do it," Aunt Xue and Baochai replied. "What does she have to do anyway? She just romps about all day."

As they walked on they saw Xiangyun, Pinger and Xiangling picking balsam by some rocks. The girls came forward to greet them.

Once outside the Garden, Lady Wang was for taking the Lady Dowager to her own apartments to rest, and the old lady, whose feet were aching, nodded in agreement. Lady Wang told the maids to go on ahead to prepare. And since Concubine Zhao had pleaded illness, only Concubine Zhou with some old nannies and maids raised the portiere, set out back-rests and spread cushions. The Lady Dowager, leaning on Xifeng, entered and took the seat of honour, urging Aunt Xue to take the other. Baochai and Xiangyun sat below. Lady Wang served the old lady with tea while Li Wan served Aunt Xue.

"Let the young people wait on us," said the Lady Dowager. "Sit down so that we can have a chat."

Lady Wang sat on a small stool and told Xifeng to put a table there for the old lady's meal, then send for more dishes. Xifeng assented and went out to give the order to the servants in the old lady's apartments. The matrons there at once passed on the word and the maids hurried over. Lady Wang also sent to invite the young ladies. But after some time only Tanchun and Xichun arrived. Yingchun, not feeling well, had not come; and as for Daiyu, it went without saying that she only ate one meal in two, so no one paid any attention to her absence.

Soon the meal was served and the table laid. Xifeng put out chopsticks wrapped in a napkin.

She stood on the floor to say gaily, “Don’t keep pressing other people to eat, Old Ancestress and Aunt Xue. Just listen to me.”

The Lady Dowager told Aunt Xue with a smile, “That’s the way we are.”

Aunt Xue cheerfully agreed.

Then Xifeng set down four pairs of chopsticks. The two upper places were for the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue, the two at the side for Baochai and Xiangyun. Lady Wang, Li Wan and the others stood on the floor watching the dishes being served. Xifeng first called for clean bowls and chose dishes for Baoyu. Soon the lotus-leaf soup arrived. The Lady Dowager inspected it, and Lady Wang, turning round and seeing Yuchuan there, told her to take it to Baoyu.

“She can’t carry all that by herself,” objected Xifeng.

Just then Ying’er and Tongxi arrived. Knowing that they had already eaten, Baochai said to Ying’er, “Master Bao was asking for you to make him some cords. You can both go together.”

Ying’er assented and went out with Yuchuan.

“It’s such a long way and so hot,” she said. “How are we going to carry it?”

“Don’t worry,” replied Yuchuan. “I know what to do.”

She ordered an old servant to put the soup and other dishes in a hamper and carry it, following them as they walked on empty-handed. Not till they reached the gate of Happy Red Court did Yuchuan take the hamper, and she went in with Ying’er.

Xiren, Sheyue and Qiuwen were amusing Baoyu. At sight of the two other girls they stood up to greet them.

“What a coincidence your coming together!” they cried, taking the hamper.

Yuchuan sat down on a stool, but Ying’er, not venturing to sit, was at once offered a footstool by Xiren. Even then she declined to sit down. Baoyu was delighted to see Ying’er, but the sight of Yuchuan reminded him of her sister Jinchuan and he felt both upset and ashamed. So he ignored Ying’er and chatted with Yuchuan instead. Xiren, not wanting Ying’er to feel left out of it and seeing her reluctance to sit down, led her off to the next room for some tea and a chat.

Meanwhile Sheyue and the others had prepared bowls and chopsticks and were waiting on Baoyu. But he refused to eat.

“Is your mother well?” he asked Yuchuan.

Pouting, she kept her eyes averted and after a long pause she answered, “Yes.”

Baoyu felt rather snubbed. After a pause he asked with a conciliatory smile, “Who told you to bring this over?”

“The mistresses.”

Her woebegone expression told him that she was still grieving for her sister. He would have liked to coax her into a better mood, but with so many maids present he could hardly humble himself. He was trying to think of a way to send them away when Yuchuan, though she had seemed determined to ignore him, was disarmed by his good nature. For no matter how rude she was, he remained so gentle and pleasant that she felt ashamed of herself and began to look more cheerful.

“Dear sister!” he then pleaded. “Bring me that soup to taste.”

“I’ve never fed anyone. Wait till the others come back.”

“I’m not asking you to feed me. I can’t move, but if you’ll just pass it to me I can drink it, then you can go back early to report and have your meal. If I keep you here too long, you’ll get hungry. If you can’t be bothered, I’ll just have to put up with the pain and fetch it myself.”

As he made to get down from the bed he could not help crying out, “Ai-yo!” This so upset Yuchuan that she rose to her feet.

“Lie down!” she scolded. “What sins you committed in your last incarnation are being paid back now! How can I bear to watch?”

She snorted, then burst out laughing.

Handing him the soup, Yuchuan had come back. Baoyu smiled.

“Dear sister, if you want to be angry, please be angry here; but when you see the old lady and my mother do try to look a little more pleasant. If you pull such a long face there, you’ll get a scolding.”

“Come on, drink your soup. None of your sweet talk! I know you.”

She made him take a couple of mouthfuls then, but he deliberately said it did not taste good.

“Gracious Buddha!” she cried. “If this is no good, what do you call good?”

“It’s quite tasteless. Have a taste yourself if you don’t believe me.”

In exasperation she did so.

“Now it’s good,” he chuckled.

Only then did she catch on that he had tricked her into tasting it.

“You said you didn’t want it,” she retorted. “Now you say it’s good, but you shan’t have any.”

She refused to give him any more, and he had to plead with her smilingly until she relented. She was just urging him to take it when a maid announced that two nurses from Second Master Fu’s house had come to pay their respects and see Baoyu.

He knew that these were the nurses of Fu Shih, the assistant prefect. Fu Shih was a protege of his father’s who had made good by trading on the Jia family’s reputation; and because Jia Zheng thought highly of him, unlike his other proteges, he often sent servants over with gifts. Now Baoyu had always had a contempt for officious men and stupid women, so why did he ask these two nurses in? There was a reason. He had heard that Fu Shih had a younger sister called Fu Qiufang who was said to be both beautiful and talented. Although he had never seen her, he felt a most devout admiration for her from afar. Not to receive these nurses, he thought, might seem a slight to Fu Qiufang; so he promptly ordered them to be admitted.

Fu Shih was an upstart. Because his sister was quite pretty and exceptionally clever, he was counting on her to make a good match for him and was unwilling to marry her to just anybody; so here she was, already twenty-three and still not engaged. The noble and rich families he had in mind, however, despised him as a poverty-stricken upstart without background, and would not propose a match. This was why Fu Shih cultivated the Jias, having certain plans in mind.

The two nurses who came today were extremely ignorant. Having paid their respects to Baoyu they had little to say. The arrival of these strangers made Yuchuan stop teasing Baoyu, and she stood there listening with the soup in her hands while he chatted with the nurses as he ate. Reaching out for the soup, as both were looking at the nurses his hand moved too far and knocked the bowl over, spilling the soup all over his hand. Yuchuan, although not scalded, gave a cry of dismay.

“Now what’s the matter?” she exclaimed.

The maids hurried forward to take the bowl. Baoyu, too engrossed to feel any pain himself, asked Yuchuan:

“Did it scald you? Does it hurt?”

She and all the maids had to smile at that.

“You’re the one who’s scalded, yet you ask me,” she retorted.

Only then did Baoyu realize that he had been burned.

The servants made haste to clear up the mess. He stopped eating to wash his hands and drink some tea, then chatted a little longer with the two nurses before they took their leave. Qingwen and the other girls saw them out as far as the bridge.

Once by themselves, the two nurses started chatting as they walked.

“No wonder some people say the Baoyu in their house may be good-looking but he’s a simpleton inside,” said one. “He certainly is a bit touched. Fancy not feeling it when he burns himself, and asking someone else whether it hurts! Isn’t that being silly?”

“The last time I came,” said the other,

I heard her maids say she’s really a simpleton. She’ll let the rain pour down on her till she’s drenched as a drowned rat, then tell other people to run for shelter from the rain. Isn’t that ridiculous? Often she mopes all alone or laughs to herself for no reason. When she sees swallows she talks to them, when she sees fish in the stream she talks to them, and when she sees the moon or stars she either sighs or mutters away to herself. She hasn’t a spark of spirit. She lets even the maids push her around. She’s so careful of her things that not a thread will she waste; yet she doesn’t care if things worth thousands are spoilt.”

As they talked the two of them left the Garden and went their different ways.

But let us return to Xiren. After the others had gone she brought Yinger over and asked Baoyu, “What sort of braid do you want?”

“I was so busy talking, I forgot all about you,” he told Yinger with a smile. “I’ve asked you here for one thing only: to make some cords for me.”

“What sort of cords for what?”

“It doesn’t matter. Just make me some of each kind.”

Yinger clapped her hands and laughed.

“That would take ten years!” she cried.

“You’ve time on your hands, my dear,” said Baoyu. “Do them for me, please.”

“We’d have to get more help first,” Xiren told him with a smile. “You’d better choose the most urgent ones for her to start with.”

“What’s ‘urgent’?” asked Yinger. “Fans, scent-bags and handkerchiefs, I suppose.”

“Handkerchiefs would do,” said Baoyu.

“What colour?”

“Scarlet.”

“Scarlet looks best with black or dark blue. Any other colour wouldn’t set it off so well.”

“What would go well with pale pink?”

“Pale pink with peach-red.”

“That sounds rather gaudy. Still, it would be nice to have something rather striking in a quiet way.”

“Willow-green and light yellow are rather quiet and pleasing.”

“All right then,” said Baoyu. “Get one done in peach-red and one in light green.”

“What designs would you like?”

“How many designs are there?”

Yinger counted them off on her fingers.

“There are ‘the hall of fame,’ ‘the chariot-cover,’ ‘the signboard,’ ‘the interlocking squares,’ ‘the chain,’ ‘plum-blossom,’ and ‘willow-leaves.’”

“What was the design you made for Miss Tanchun the other day?”

“‘Plum-blossom in the heart.’”

“Yes, that was good.”

As Baoyu said this Xiren came back with the silk.

An old woman outside the window called, “The young ladies’ meal is ready.”

“You two go and have your meal,” said Baoyu. “Come back as soon as you’ve finished.”

Xiren smiled.

“How can we go, with a guest here?”

Yinger, smoothing the silk, said, “What way is that to talk? Of course you must go. Don’t mind me.”

So Xiren and the others left, leaving only two young maids to answer any calls.

As Yinger worked, Baoyu chatted with her.

“How old are you?” he asked.

“Sixteen,” she replied, her hands busy.

“What’s your family name?”

“Huang.”

“That’s just right,” he joked. “A ‘yellow oriole’ should be called Huang.”

“My name was Jin-ying at first,” she told him. “But my young mistress found that awkward, so she just called me Yinger, and now that’s the name everyone uses.”

“I’m sure Cousin Baochai is very good to you. When she marries, she’s bound to take you along with her.”

Yinger giggled.

“I’ve often told Sister Xiren,” Baoyu went on with a smile,

“I wonder who’ll have the good fortune to marry you and your young lady,” he said.

Ying’er giggled. “You don’t know yet all my young lady’s wonderful qualities. Her good looks are the least of them.”

Baoyu was already bewitched by Ying’er’s charming ways and entrancing smile. The mention of Baochai made him even more eager to hear what she had to say.

“What wonderful qualities?” he asked. “Do tell me in detail.”

“I’ll tell you if you promise not to pass it on to her.”

“Of course not,” he promised.

Just then someone outside said, “Why is it so quiet in here?”

They turned to see who it was and in walked Baochai. Baoyu at once offered her a seat. She sat down and asked Ying’er what she was making, looking at the work in her hand which was only half done.

“That’s not much fun,” she remarked. “Why not make a cord to net your jade?”

This reminded Baoyu and he clapped his hands.

“How stupid of me to forget!” he cried. “But what colour would go well with it?”

“It’s no use using black,” said Baochai. “Red would be too gaudy, yellow the wrong shade, and black again too dark. I suggest you take some of your gold thread and twist it with black pearl thread, then work it into a net. That would look well.”

Baoyu was delighted with this idea and called at once for Xiren to fetch the gold thread.

Just then Xiren came in with two dishes of food.

“Something strange happened today,” she told Baoyu. “Her Ladyship sent me these two dishes.”

“I suppose there was more than usual today, so she sent some for all of you to share.”

“No, she sent them specially to me and didn’t ask me to go and kotow to her. Wasn’t that odd?”

“If she gave them to you, just eat them and stop wondering,” advised Baochai.

“But such a thing never happened before. I feel quite embarrassed.”

“What’s so embarrassing about this?” Baochai smiled significantly. “You may have something even more embarrassing tomorrow.”

Xiren, recalling Lady Wang’s recent favour and knowing that Baochai was not one to make thoughtless remarks, said no more. She showed the dishes to Baoyu, then said, “I’ll go to fetch the gold thread as soon as I’ve washed my hands.” With that she left.

After their meal, when she had washed her hands, she came back with the gold thread for Ying’er to make the net. By now, however, Baochai had been summoned by her brother.

As Baoyu watched Ying’er at work, two maids sent by Lady Xing brought him two kinds of fruit and asked, “Can you get up now? If you can, the young master is to go over tomorrow for a change. Her Ladyship is most anxious to see you.”

“If I can manage it, I’ll certainly go to pay my respects,” he replied. “I’m much better, thank you. Please ask Her Ladyship not to worry.”

He invited the two maids to sit down.

“Qiuwen!” he called. “Take half of these fruits to Miss Lin.”

Qiuwen assented and was about to do this when they heard Daiyu talking in the courtyard. Baoyu called to her to come in.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第36章 绣鸳鸯梦兆绛芸轩 识分定情悟梨香院

话说贾母自王夫人处回来，见宝玉一日好似一日，心中自是欢喜。因怕将来贾政又叫他，遂命人将贾政的亲随小厮头儿唤来，吩咐：“以后倘有会人待客诸样的事，你老爷要叫宝玉，你不用上来传话，就回他说我说的，一则打重了，得着实将养几个月才走得，二则他的星宿不利，祭了星，不见外人，过了八月，才许出二门。”那小厮头儿听了，领命而去。贾母又命李嬷嬷、袭人等来，将此话说与宝玉，使他放心。那宝玉素日本就懒与士大夫诸男人接谈，又最厌峨冠礼服贺吊往还等事，今日得了这句话，越发得意了，不但将亲戚朋友一概杜绝了，而且连家庭中晨昏定省一发都随他的便了。日日只在园中游玩坐卧，不过每日一清早到贾母、王夫人处走走就回来了，却每日甘心为诸丫头充役，倒也得十分消闲日月。或如宝钗辈有时见机劝导，反生起气来，只说：“好好的一个清净洁白女子，也学的钓名沽誉，入了国贼禄鬼之流。这总是前人无故生事，立意造言，原为引导后世的须眉浊物。不想我生不幸，亦且琼闺绣阁中亦染此风，真真有负天地钟灵蔬秀之德了！”众人见他如此，也都不向他说正经话了。独有黛玉自幼儿不曾劝他去立身扬名，所以深敬黛玉。
　　闲言少述。如今且说凤姐，自见金钏儿死后，忽见几家仆人常来孝敬他些东西，又不时的来请安奉承，自己倒生了疑惑，不知何意。这日又见人来孝敬他东西，因晚间无人时笑问平儿。平儿冷笑道：“奶奶连这个都想不起来了？我猜他们的女孩儿都必是太太屋里的丫头，如今太太屋里有四个大的，一个月一两银的分例，下剩的都是一个月只几百钱。如今金钏儿死了，必定他们要弄这一两银子的窝儿呢。”凤姐听了，笑道：“是了，是了，倒是你想的不错。只是这起人也太不知足。钱也赚够了，苦事情又据不着他们，弄个丫头搪塞身子儿也就罢了，又要想这个巧宗儿！他们几家的钱也不是容易花到我跟前的，这可是他们自寻。送什么我就收什么，横竖我有主意。”凤姐儿安下这个心，所以只管耽延着，等那些人把东西送足了，然后乘空方回王夫人。
　　这日午间，薛姨妈、宝钗、黛玉等正在王夫人屋里，大家吃西瓜。凤姐儿得便回王夫人道：“自从玉钏儿的姐姐死了，太太跟前少着一个人，太太或看准了那个丫头，就吩咐了，下月好发放月钱。”王夫人听了，想了一想道：“依我说，什么是例，必定四个五个的？够使就罢了，竟可以免了罢。”凤姐笑道：“论理，太太说的也是。只是原是旧例，别人屋里还有两个呢，太太倒不按例了。况且省下一两银子，也有限的。”王夫人听了，又想了想道：“也罢，这个分例只管关了来，不用补人，就把这一两银子给他妹妹玉钏儿罢。他姐姐伏侍了我一场，没个好结果，剩下他妹妹跟着我，吃个双分儿也不为过。”凤姐答应着，回头望着玉钏儿笑道：“大喜，大喜！”玉钏儿过来磕了头。
　　王夫人又问道：“正要问你：如今赵姨娘、周姨娘的月例多少？”凤姐道：“那是定例，每人二两。赵姨娘有环兄弟的二两，共是四两，另外四串钱。”王夫人道：“月月可都按数给他们？”凤姐见问得奇，忙道：“怎么不按数给呢！”王夫人道：“前儿恍惚听见有人抱怨，说短了一串钱，什么原故？”凤姐忙笑道：“姨娘们的丫头月例，原是人各一吊钱，从旧年他们外头商量的，姨娘们每位丫头，分例减半，人各五百钱。每位两个丫头，所以短了一吊钱。这事其实不在我手里，我倒乐得给他们呢，只是外头扣着，这里我不过是接手儿，怎么来怎么去，由不得我做主。我倒说了两三回，仍旧添上这两分儿为是，他们说了‘只有这个数儿’，叫我也难再说了。如今我手里给他们，每月连日子都不错。先时候儿在外头关，那个月不打饥荒，何曾顺顺溜溜的得过一遭儿呢。”王夫人听说，就停了半晌，又问：“老太太屋里几个一两的？”凤姐道：“八个。如今只有七个，那一个是袭人。”王夫人说：“这就是了。你宝兄弟也并没有一两的丫头，袭人还算老太太房里的人。”凤姐笑道：“袭人还是老太太的人，不过给了宝兄弟使，他这一两银子还在老太太的丫头分例上领。如今说因为袭人是宝玉的人，裁了这一两银子，断乎使不得。若说再添一个人给老太太，这个还可以裁他。若不裁他，须得环兄弟屋里也添上一个，才公道均匀了。就是晴雯、麝月他们七个大丫头，每月人各月钱一吊，佳蕙他们八个小丫头们，每月人各月钱五百，还是老太太的话，别人也恼不得气不得呀。”
　　薛姨妈笑道：“你们只听凤丫头的嘴，倒象倒了核桃车子似的。账也清楚，理也公道。”凤姐笑道：“姑妈，难道我说错了吗？”薛姨妈笑道：“说的何尝错，只是你慢着些儿说不省力些？”凤姐才要笑，忙又忍住了，听王夫人示下。王夫人想了半日，向凤姐道：“明儿挑一个丫头送给老太太使唤，补袭人，把袭人的一分裁了。把我每月的月例，二十两银子里拿出二两银子一吊钱来，给袭人去。以后凡事有赵姨娘、周姨娘的，也有袭人的，只是袭人的这一分，都从我的分例上匀出来，不必动官中的就是了。”凤姐一一的答应了，笑推薛姨妈道：“姑妈听见了？我素日说的话如何？今儿果然应了。”薛姨妈道：“早就该这么着。那孩子模样儿不用说，只是他那行事儿的大方，见人说话儿的和气，里头带着刚硬要强，倒实在难得的。”王夫人含泪说道：“你们那里知道袭人那孩子的好处？比我的宝玉还强十倍呢！宝玉果然有造化，能够得他长长远远的伏侍一辈子，也就罢了。”凤姐道：“既这么样，就开了脸，明放他在屋里不好？“王夫人道：“这不好：一则年轻；二则老爷也不许；三则宝玉见袭人是他的丫头，纵有放纵的事，倒能听他的劝，如今做了跟前人，那袭人该劝的也不敢十分劝了。如今且浑着，等再过二三年再说。”
　　说毕，凤姐见无话，便转身出来。刚至廊檐下，只见有几个执事的媳妇子正等他回事呢，见他出来，都笑道：“奶奶今儿回什么事，说了这半天？可别热着罢。”凤姐把袖子挽了几挽，着那角门的门槛子，笑道：“这里过堂风，倒凉快，吹一吹再走。”又告诉众人道：“你们说我回了这半日的话，太太把二百年的事都想起来问我，难道我不说罢？”又冷笑道：“我从今以后，倒要干几件刻薄事了。抱怨给太太听，我也不怕！糊涂油蒙了心、烂了舌头、不得好死的下作娼妇们，别做娘的春梦了！明儿一裹脑子扣的日子还有呢。如今裁了丫头的钱就抱怨了咱们，也不想想自己也配使三个丫头！”一面骂，一面方走了，自去挑人回贾母话去，不在话下。
　　却说薛姨妈等这里吃毕西瓜，又说了一回闲话儿，各自散去。宝钗与黛玉回至园中，宝钗要约着黛玉往藕香榭去，黛玉因说还要洗澡，便各自散了。宝钗独自行来，顺路进了恰红院，竟欲寻宝玉去说话儿，以解午倦。不想步入院中，鸦雀无闻，一并连两只仙鹤在芭蕉下都睡着了。宝钗便顺着游廊，来至房中。只见外间床上横三竖四，都是丫头们睡觉。转过十锦棍子，来至宝玉的房内，宝玉在床上睡着了，袭人坐在身旁，手里做针线，傍边放着一柄白犀麈。
　　宝钗走近前来，悄悄的笑道：“你也过于小心了。这个屋里还有苍蝇蚊子？还拿蝇刷子赶什么？”袭人不防，猛抬头见是宝钗，忙放针线起身，悄悄笑道：“姑娘来了，我倒不防，唬了一跳。姑娘不知道，虽然没有苍蝇蚊子，谁知有一种小虫子，从这纱眼里钻进来，人也看不见。只睡着了咬一口，就象蚂蚁叮的。”宝钗道：“怨不得，这屋子后头又近水，又都是香花儿，这屋子里头又香，这种虫子部是花心里长的，闻香就扑。”说着，一面就瞧他手里的针线。原来是个白缕红里的兜肚，上面扎着鸳鸯戏莲的花样，红莲绿叶，五色鸳鸯。宝钗道：“嗳哟，好鲜亮活计。这是谁的，也值的费这么大工夫？”袭人向床上努嘴儿。宝钗笑道：“这么大了，还带这个？”袭人笑道：“他原是不带，所以特特的做的好了，叫他看见，由不得不带。如今天热，睡觉都不留神，哄他带上了，就是夜里纵盖不严些儿，也就罢了。——你说这一个就用了工夫，还没看见他身上带的那一个呢！”宝钗笑道：“也亏你耐烦。”袭人道：“今儿做的工夫大了，脖子低的怪酸的。”又笑道：“好姑娘，你略坐一坐，我出去走走就来。”说着就走了。宝钗只顾看着活计便不留心，一蹲身，刚刚的也坐在袭人方才坐的那个所在。因又见那个活计实在可爱，不由的拿起针来，就替他作。
　　不想黛玉因遇见湘云，约他来与袭人道喜，二人来至院中。见静悄悄的，湘云便转身先到厢房里去找袭人去了。那黛玉却来至窗外，隔着窗纱往里一看，只见宝玉穿着银红纱衫子，随便睡着在床上，宝钗坐在身旁做针线，傍边放着蝇刷子。黛玉见了这个景况，早已呆了，连忙把身子一躲，半日又握着嘴笑，却不敢笑出来，便招手儿叫湘云。湘云见他这般，只当有什么新闻，忙也来看，才要笑，忽然想起宝钗素日待他厚道，便忙掩住口。知道黛玉得里不让人，怕他取笑，便忙拉过他来，道：“走罢。我想起袭人来，他说晌午要到池子里去洗衣裳，想必去了，咱们找他去罢。”黛玉心下明白，冷笑了两声，只得随他走了。
　　这里宝钗只刚做了两三个花瓣，忽见宝玉在梦中喊骂，说：“和尚道士的话如何信得？什么‘金玉姻缘’？我偏说‘木石姻缘’！”宝钗听了这话，不觉怔了。忽见袭人走进来，笑道：“还没醒呢吗？”宝钗摇头。袭人又笑道：“我才碰见林姑娘、史大姑娘，他们进来了么？”宝钗道：“没见他们进来。”因向袭人笑道：“他们没告诉你什么？”袭人红了脸，笑道：“总不过是他们那些玩话，有什么正经说的。”宝钗笑道：“今儿他们说的可不是玩话，我正要告诉你呢，你又忙忙的出去了。”一句话末完，只见凤姐打发人来叫袭人。宝钗笑道：“就是为那话了。”袭人只得叫起两个丫头来，同着宝钗出恰红院，自往凤姐这里来。果然是告诉他这话，又教他给王夫人磕头，且不必去见贾母。倒把袭人说的甚觉不好意思。
　　及见过王夫人回来，宝玉已醒，问起原故，袭人且含糊答应。至夜间人静，袭人方告诉了。宝玉喜不自禁，又向他笑道：“我可看你回家去不去了！那一回往家里走了一趟，回来就说你哥哥要赎你，又说在这里没着落，终久算什么，说那些无情无义的生分话唬我。从今我可看谁来敢叫你去？”袭人听了，冷笑道：“你倒别这么说。从此以后，我是太太的人了，我要走，连你也不必告诉，只回了太太就走。”宝玉笑道：“就算我不好，你回了太太去了，叫别人听见说我不好，你去了，你有什么意思呢？”袭人笑道：“有什么没意思的？难道下流人我也跟着罢？再不然还有个死呢！人活百岁，横竖要死，这口气没了，听不见看不见就罢了。”宝玉听见这话，便忙握他的嘴，说道：“罢罢，你别说这些话了。”袭人深知宝玉性情古怪，听见奉承吉利话，又厌虚而不实，听了这些近情的实话，又生悲感。也后悔自己冒撞，连忙笑着，用话截开，只拣宝玉那素日喜欢的，说些春风秋月，粉淡脂红，然后又说到女儿如何好。不觉又说到女儿死的上头。袭人忙掩住口。
　　宝玉听至浓快处，见他不说了，便笑道：“人谁不死？只要死的好。那些须眉浊物只听见‘文死谏’‘武死战’这二死是大丈夫的名节，便只管胡闹起来。那里知道有昏君，方有死谏之臣，只顾他邀名，猛拚一死，将来置君父于何地？必定有刀兵，方有死战，他只顾图汗马之功，猛拚一死，将来弃国于何地？”袭人不等说完，便道：“古时候儿这些人，也因出于不得巳他才死啊。”宝玉道：“那武将要是疏谋少略的，他自己无能，白送了性命，这难道也是不得已么？那文官更不比武官了，他念两句书，记在心里，苦朝廷少有瑕疵，他就胡弹乱谏，邀忠烈之名；倘有不合，浊气一涌，即时拚死，这难道也是不得已？要知道那朝廷是受命于天，若非圣人，那天也断断不把这万几重任交代。可知那些死的，都是沽名钓誉，并不知君臣的大义。比如我此时若果有造化，趁着你们都在眼前，我就死了，再能够你们哭我的眼泪，流成大河，把我的尸首漂起来，送到那鸦雀不到的幽僻去处，随风化了，彼此再不托生为人，这就是我死的得时了。”袭人忽见说出这些疯话来，忙说：“困了。”不再答言。那宝玉方合眼睡着。次日也就丢开。
　　一日，宝玉因各处游的腻烦，便想起《牡丹亭》曲子来，自己看了两遍，犹不惬怀，因闻得梨香院的十二个女孩儿中，有个小旦龄官，唱的最妙。因出了角门来找时，只见葵官、药官都在院内，见宝玉来了，都笑迎让坐。宝玉因问：“龄官在那里？”都告诉他说：“在他屋里呢。”宝玉忙至他屋内，只见龄官独自躺在枕上，见他进来，动也不动。宝玉身旁坐下，因素昔与别的女孩子玩惯了的，只当龄官也和别人一样，遂近前陪笑，央他起来唱一套‘袅晴丝’。不想龄官见他坐下，忙抬起身来躲避，正色说道：“嗓子哑了，前儿娘娘传进我们去，我还没有唱呢。”宝玉见他坐正了，再一细看，原来就是那日蔷薇花下画“蔷”字的那一个。又见如此景况，从来未经过这样被人弃厌，自己便讪讪的，红了脸，只得出来了。
　　药官等不解何故，因问其所以，宝玉便告诉了他。宝官笑说道：“只略等一等，蔷二爷来了，他叫唱是必唱的。”宝玉听了，心下纳闷，因问：“蔷哥儿那里去了？”宝官道：“才出去了，一定就是龄官儿要什么，他去变弄去了。”宝玉听了以为奇特。少站片时，果见贾蔷从外头来了，手里提着个雀儿笼子，上面扎着小戏台，并一个雀儿，兴兴头头往里来找龄官。见了宝玉，只得站住。宝玉问他：“是个什么雀儿？”贾蔷笑道：“是个玉顶儿，还会衔旗串戏。”宝玉道：“多少钱买的？”贾蔷道：“一两八钱银子。”一面说，一面让宝玉坐，自己往龄官屋里来。
　　宝玉此刻把听曲子的心都没了，且要看他和龄官是怎么样。只见贾蔷进去，笑道：“你来瞧这个玩意儿。”龄官起身问：“是什么？”贾蔷道：“买了个雀儿给你玩，省了你天天儿发闷。我先玩个你瞧瞧。”说着，便拿些谷子，哄的你瞧瞧。”说着，便拿些谷子，哄的那个雀儿果然在那戏台上衔着鬼脸儿和旗帜乱串。众女孩子都笑了，独龄官冷笑两声，赌气仍睡着去了。贾蔷还只管陪笑问他：“好不好？”龄官道：“你们家把好好儿的人弄了来，关在这牢坑里，学这个还不算，你这会子又弄个雀儿来，也干这个浪事。你分明弄了来打趣形容我们，还问‘好不好’！”贾蔷听了，不觉站起来，连忙赌神起誓，又道：“今儿我那里的糊涂油蒙了心，费一二两银子买他，原说解闷儿，就没想到这上头。罢了，放了生，倒也免你的灾。”说着，果然将那雀儿放了，一顿把那笼子拆了。龄官还说：“那雀儿虽不如人，他也有个老雀儿在窝里，你拿了他来，弄这个劳什子，也忍得？今儿我咳嗽出两口血来，太太打发人来找你，叫你请大夫来细问问，你且弄这个来取笑儿。偏是我这没人管没人理的，又偏爱害病！”贾蔷听说，连忙说道：“昨儿晚上我问了大夫，他说：‘不相干，吃两剂药，后儿再瞧。’谁知今儿又吐了？这会子就请他去。”说着便要请去。龄官又叫：“站住，这会子大毒日头地下，你赌气去请了来，我也不瞧。”贾蔷听如此说，只得又站住。
　　宝玉见了这般景况，不觉痴了。这才领会过画“蔷”深意。自己站不住，便抽身走了。贾蔷一心都在龄官身上，竟不曾理会，倒是别的女孩子送出来了。那宝玉一心裁夺盘算，痴痴的回至怡红院中，正值黛玉和袭人坐着说话儿呢。宝玉一进来，就和袭人长叹，说道：“我昨儿晚上的话，竞说错了，怪不得老爷说我是‘管窥蠢测’。昨夜说你们的眼泪单葬我，这就错了。看来我竟不能全得。从此后，只好各人得各人的眼泪罢了。”袭人只道昨夜不过是些玩话，已经忘了，不想宝玉又提起来，便笑道：“你可真真有些个疯了。”宝玉默默不对。自此深悟人生情缘，各有分定，只是每每暗伤：“不知将来葬我洒泪者为谁？”
　　且说黛玉当下见宝玉如此形象，便知是又从那里着了魔来，也不便多问，因说道：“我才在舅母跟前，听见说明儿是薛姨妈的生日，叫我顺便来问你出去不出去，你打发人前头说一声去。”宝玉道：“上回连大老爷的生日我也没去，这会子我又去，倘或碰见了人呢？我一概都不去。这么怪热的，又穿衣裳！我不去，姨妈也未必恼。”袭人忙道：“这是什么话？他比不得大老爷。这里又住的近，又是亲戚，你不去，岂不叫他思量？你怕热，就清早起来，到那里磕个头、吃钟茶再来，岂不好看？”宝玉尚未说话，黛玉便先笑道：“你看着人家赶蚊子的分上，也该去走走。”宝玉不解，忙问：“怎么赶蚊子？”袭人便将昨日睡觉无人作伴，宝姑娘坐了一坐的话，告诉宝玉。宝玉听了，忙说：“不该，我怎么睡着了，就亵渎了他。”一面又说：“明日必去。”
正说着，忽见湘云穿得齐齐整整的走来，辞说家里打发人来接他。宝玉、黛玉听说，忙站起来让坐，湘云也不坐，宝黛两个只得送他至前面。那湘云只是眼泪汪汪的，见有他家的人在跟前，又不敢十分委屈。少时宝钗赶来，愈觉缱绻难舍。还是宝钗心内明白，他家里人若回去告诉了他婶娘，待他家去了，又恐怕他受气，因此倒催着他走了。众人送至二门前，宝玉还要往外送他，倒是湘云拦住了。一时，回身又叫宝玉到跟前，悄悄的嘱咐道：“就是老太太想不起我来，你时常提着，好等老太太打发人接我去。”宝玉连连答应了。眼看着他上车去了，大家方才进来。
要知端底，且看下回分解。

After calling on Lady Wang, the Lady Dowager was delighted to find Baoyu improving daily. But afraid that his father might send for him again, she summoned the head-page who attended Jia Zheng and instructed him:

“If your master wants Baoyu to receive guests or for any other reason, don’t report it to me. Just tell him that on the doctor’s orders Baoyu is not to leave his bed for some months, because of the severe beating he had. Besides, the stars are against him just now. He’s sacrificed to them but mustn’t see any outsiders until after the eighth month. Not till then may he go outside the inner gate.”

The page assented and withdrew.

Then the Lady Dowager sent for Nanny Li and Xiren and told them to reassure Baoyu with this message. He had always hated having to talk to pedantic officials and the like, or to dress up to pay calls or offer congratulations or condolences. So this news elated him. Not only did he refuse to see any friends or relatives, but he ignored even the daily routine of his own household. Simply spending his time strolling or lounging in the garden, the only formality he observed was going early each morning to pay his respects to his grandmother and mother, after which he was only too glad to run errands for the maids, thus enjoying a completely free and easy existence.

When Bacchai and the others seized opportunities to urge him to do something worthwhile, he lost his temper.

“What a pure, lovely girl you are to have been contaminated too by the dust of this world!” he would exclaim. “This is all the fault of those old pedants of the past who, for no reason at all, invented these phrases and maxims to fool posterity. It’s my bad luck to be born into this generation, and worse still to find that even girls are infected with this vulgar nonsense — a positive insult to heaven and earth which endowed them with sweet, pure natures.”

After that, none of them spoke seriously to him again. Daiyu alone had never advised him to seek fame and official advancement, for which he respected her deeply.

But enough of this.

Let us return to Xifeng. After Jinchuan’s death some servants had started bringing her presents from time to time and coming to pay their respects, which rather puzzled her until one evening when she was free she asked Pinger the reason.

“Don’t tell me you can’t figure it out, madam,” said Pinger with a smile. “My guess is that all their daughters work in Her Ladyship’s apartments. She has four senior maids with a monthly allowance of one tael apiece, while the others get only a few hundred cash. Now that Jinchuan’s dead they’re after that one tael vacancy.”

“Of course!” Xifeng chuckled. “You may be right. But these people are never satisfied. They make plenty of money and have no heavy work to do, yet they’re not content to have their daughters working as maids but must angle for this soft job. It’s not easy for them to spend their money on me, but since they’re asking for it I’ll accept whatever they send. I know how to deal with them.”

Having made up her mind to this, she delayed taking any action until she had received enough presents. Then she seized a chance to speak to Lady Wang.

It happened that Aunt Xue, Bacchai and Daiyu were in Lady Wang’s room eating water-melons.

“Since the death of Yuchuan’s sister,” said Xifeng, “you’re one maid short in your apartments, madam. If you’ve decided which girl to promote, just let me know and I’ll issue her pay next month.”

After a little thought Lady Wang replied, “What’s the use of having a fixed number? We should have just as many as we need. We can dispense with this one.”

“You’re quite right, madam. But that’s the rule. Even the other ladies have two apiece. It wouldn’t look right for you to have less. Besides, one tael a month is a very small saving.”

After a moment’s reflection Lady Wang continued, “Well, never mind. We needn’t fill her place but can give her allowance to her sister Yuchuan. After all, their sister served me well yet came to a bad end, and since Yuchuan is still with me I don’t think two shares for her would be too much.”

Xifeng assented and turned to smile at Yuchuan. “Many congratulations!” she cried.

Yuchuan stepped forward and kotowed her thanks.

“I meant to ask you,” said Lady Wang. “What are Concubines Zhao and Zhou allowed each month?”

“The regulation amount is two taels each,” replied Xifeng. “But Concubine Zhao has an extra two for Huan, making four taels in all, plus four strings of cash.”

“Do they get their full allowance every month?”

Surprised, Xifeng answered quickly, “Of course.”

“The other day I overheard someone complaining that a string of cash was missing. How was that?”

Xifeng smiled. “The concubines’ maids are each allowed one string of cash, but last year the stewards outside proposed cutting this in half to five hundred cash for each maid. As each concubine has two maids, that makes one string less. This isn’t my doing. I’d be only too glad to let them have the money, but it’s held back outside. I simply pass on what I receive and have no say in the matter. In fact, I suggested two or three times that they should be given the full amount, but the stewards said, ‘This is all there is for them.’ So I couldn’t very well say any more. Now when I pay them each month, I make sure there’s no delay. In the old days, when the payments were made outside, which month passed without some trouble? They were never paid off as smoothly as this.”

Lady Wang was silent for a while. Then she asked, “How many maids in the old lady’s apartments have a monthly allowance of one tael?”

“Eight. But now there are only seven because one of them is Xiren.”

“That’s right. As Pao-yu has no maid with a tael allowance, Xiren still counts as one of the old lady’s maids.”

“Yes, Xiren is still on the old lady’s staff but assigned to Pao-yu. So she draws her tael of silver as one of the old lady’s maids. If this were cut on the grounds that she’s now Pao-yu’s maid, that would never do. We could only cut it if we gave the old lady another maid in her place. And if we don’t cut it, to be fair we should give Huan another maid too. As for the seven senior maids like Ching-wen and Sheh-yueh, they get a string of cash a month; and the eight younger ones like Chiahui get five hundred cash. That was the old lady’s decision, so no one can complain.”

Aunt Hsueh laughed. “Listen to Feng, rattling on like a cartload of walnuts! But her accounts are clear and she’s fair-minded too.”

“Don’t tell me I’m wrong, aunt,” said Hsi-feng.

“Of course you’re not wrong. I only wonder if it wouldn’t save breath to speak a little more slowly.”

Hsi-feng started laughing but quickly checked herself and waited to hear Lady Wang’s decision.

After some thought Lady Wang said, “I think we should choose one of our maids to replace Xiren in the old lady’s apartments, then cancel Xiren’s allowance. I’ll give Xiren two taels and a string of cash from my monthly twenty taels. In future, whatever the concubines Chao and Chou get, Xiren must have the same. But this extra allowance for her must come from my share, not from the general fund.”

Hsi-feng assented cheerfully and turned with a smile to Aunt Hsueh. “Did you hear that, aunt? This just shows how right I always am.”

"High time too! There's no need to speak of her good looks, but the charming, natural way she has with people and her quiet good sense are rare indeed."

Lady Wang said with tears, "You don't know all Xiren's good qualities. She's ten times better than my Baoyu. If he's lucky enough to have her wait on him all his life, that will be all I ask."

"If that's how it is, why not let him have her openly as his concubine?" proposed Xifeng.

"That wouldn't do," said Lady Wang. "For one thing, she's still young. For another, his father wouldn't allow it. Besides, Baoyu looks on Xiren as one of his own maids, so even if he's self-willed he'll listen to her advice. But if she were his concubine she wouldn't be able to remonstrate so freely. Better leave it like this for the next couple of years."

When Xifeng had no more to say she withdrew. On the verandah outside some stewards' wives were waiting to report on the day's business.

"You've been a long time, madam," they said smiling. "You must be hot."

Xifeng rolled up her sleeves and leaned against the door-post.

"There's a draught here which is rather pleasant," she replied. "I'll cool off before I go." She went on, "You tell me I've been a long time. Her Ladyship was asking me about things that happened two hundred years ago. How could I help being delayed?"

She gave a scornful laugh. "From now on I mean to be a bit sterner. I don't care if they complain to Her Ladyship. Let those bitches stew in their own juice. The muddle-headed, malicious trollops! They'd better not dream of getting round me. One of these days I'll beat the whole lot of them to a pulp. Now that we're cutting down the number of maids, they start complaining. They should ask themselves if they're entitled to three maids apiece!"

Still muttering angrily she went off to choose someone to report to the Lady Dowager.

But let us return to Aunt Xue, who after finishing the melon went on chatting for a while before the party broke up. Bacchai and Daiyu went back to the Garden, the former proposing that they call on Xiangyun, but Daiyu said she wanted to have a bath and so they went their different ways.

Bacchai, on her own, decided to call on Baoyu to while away the time and overcome her drowsiness. But when she reached his compound all was quiet. Even the two storks were asleep under the plantain. She made her way along the covered walk to his room, and saw that the outer room was strewn with maids sleeping at all angles. Having slipped past the bookcase she entered his bedroom, There Baoyu lay asleep on his bed and Xiren was sitting beside him sewing, a fly-whisk by her side.

"You're over-cautious," said Bacchai with a smile, going over. "Are there any flies or mosquitoes in here that you need a fly-whisk?"

Xiren looked up with a start at the sound of her voice.

"It gave me quite a turn," she whispered, putting down her work and rising to her feet. "You don't know, miss, we may have no flies or mosquitoes, but there are lots of midges which slip in through the gauze. You can't see them, but they bite and it stings like anything."

"Quite right," agreed Bacchai. "This place is near the water and there are plenty of sweet flowers all around, so of course these little insects which breed in the core of blossoms come here attracted by the scent."

As she spoke she inspected the work in Xiren's hand. It was a white silk stomacher lined with red, embroidered with a design of mandarin ducks among pink lotus and green duckweed.

"Why, this is really gorgeous!" she exclaimed. "Who is it for, that you're taking so much trouble?"

Xiren pointed with her lips towards the bed.
“Fancy someone of his age still wearing that!” remarked Baochai.
“He didn’t at first, so I made it nicely on purpose to tempt him to wear it,” Xiren told her. “Now that the weather’s so hot he doesn’t bother to cover himself properly when he sleeps, I coax him into wearing this for fear he may kick off his coverlet in the night and catch cold. If you think this was quite a job to make, you should see the one he wears over his chest.”
“You certainly have patience,” approved Baochai.
“I’ve been working so long today that my neck aches.” Xiren smiled. “Do sit down for a bit, miss, while I take a little stroll outside.” With that she left.
Too intent on the sewing to think of anything else, Baochai sank down on the very same seat that Xiren had just vacated. And so fascinated was she by the beautiful work that she could not help picking up the needle to add a few stitches.
Now Daiyu and Xiangyun had agreed to come to congratulate Xiren. When they reached the courtyard and all seemed quiet, Xiangyun turned back to look for Xiren in the side rooms while Daiyu went to the window and peeped through the gauze. She saw Baoyu in a silver-red silk tunic lying asleep on his bed and Baochai sitting beside him sewing. There was a fly-whisk by her side.
The sight so astonished Daiyu that, first, she covered her mouth to stifle a laugh; then, not venturing to laugh aloud, she beckoned to Xiangyun with a wave of her hand. Xiangyun, thinking there was some news, hurried over to look. She was about to laugh too when she remembered how good Baochai had always been to her and checked herself. And knowing how sarcastic Daiyu could be, she was afraid Baochai might be embarrassed. So she dragged Daiyu away, saying:
“Come along. I’ve just remembered that Xiren said she was going to the pool at noon to wash some clothes. I expect she’s there. Let’s go and look for her.”
Daiyu saw through this but could only chuckle cynically and go with her.
Baochai had just embroidered two or three petals when she heard Baoyu cry out in his dreams:
“Who believes what bonzes and Taoists say? What’s this talk about a match between gold and jade? I insist on a match between stone and wood!”
This shocked her, but just then Xiren came in.
“Is he still asleep?” she asked.
Baochai shook her head.
“I just met Miss Lin and Miss Shi,” continued Xiren. “Did they come in?”
“I didn’t see them,” said Baochai. Then she asked with a smile, “Did they tell you their news?”
Xiren blushed.
“They were just joking, as usual. Nothing serious.”
“Today it was no joke. I was just going to tell you when you hurried off.”
Before she could say any more a maid arrived from Xifeng to fetch Xiren.
“That’s what it must be,” said Baochai.
Xiren called two maids and left Happy Red Court with Baochai to go to Xifeng’s apartments. Sure enough, the message was to tell her the good news and to order her to go and kotow to Lady Wang but not to the Lady Dowager. Xiren felt quite embarrassed.
Upon her return, Baoyu was awake and asked the reason for the summons; but Xiren gave him an evasive answer. Not until that evening when all was quiet did she tell him the truth. He was overjoyed.
“Now I’d like to see you go home,” he teased. “That time you went home you came back and told me your brother meant to redeem you, that you’d no future here and so on — all that heartless talk to scare me. From now on, who’ll dare ask for you to be sent away?”
Xiren smiled ironically.
“Don’t you be so sure,” she retorted.

"Now that I belong to Her Ladyship, if I want to leave there's no need even to tell you. I shall just ask her permission and go."

"If I've behaved badly," he said with a smile, "if you go and ask her permission and others hear that it's because I'm so bad, what good will it do you to leave?"

"What good? Do you expect me to stay on with a scoundrel? If the worst comes to the worst, I can always die. We all have to die some day, anyhow. Once I stop breathing and can't see or hear, that will be the end of it."

Baoyu hastily put his hand over her mouth.

"All right, all right," he cried. "Don't say such things."

Xiren knew his eccentricity: fulsome compliments and pious wishes disgusted him as hypocritical, yet the truth upset him. She regretted her indiscretion and tried to pass it off with a smile, changing the subject to the spring breeze and autumn moon, the charm of powder and rouge, then the superlative goodness of girls — until inadvertently she came back to the death of girls. Xiren hastily broke off.

Just when Baoyu was most intrigued she stopped, and he asked with a smile, "We all have to die, but to die a good death is the thing. Those hairy, vulgar males who believe that a civil officer should die for remonstrating with his sovereign, and a military officer should die on the battlefield, think this the two ways for a true man to win fame, so they act recklessly. They don't realize that good sovereigns won't tolerate ministers who kill themselves after remonstrating; they're simply out for a reputation. By getting themselves killed, how do they expect their sovereign to carry on? A military officer can only die in battle if there's a war. By getting killed to win credit for military exploits, what sort of state will they leave their country in?"

Before he could finish Xiren interposed, "In ancient times these men had to die, there was no other way out."

Baoyu retorted, "A general who falls on the battlefield because he's a poor strategist and incompetent — is that a case of having to die? A civil officer is even worse. He remembers a couple of lines from some books, and if the government makes the slightest slip he remonstrates wildly to win a reputation for loyalty. If he's ignored, in a fit of anger he kills himself. Is that a case of having to die? You must remember that the Emperor's authority is Heaven-bestowed. If he weren't a sage, Heaven wouldn't have entrusted him with such heavy responsibilities. So all those who get killed are simply out for a reputation; they don't understand the true duty of a subject. For instance, if I should be so lucky as to die now with all of you around me, and your tears for me could form a great stream to float my corpse away to some silent place remote from crows and kites, there to vanish with the wind — if from then on I were never to be born again as a human being, that would be dying at the right time."

Horrified by this crazy talk, Xiren said she was sleepy and would not answer him. Not until then did Baoyu drop the subject and go to sleep, and the next day he thought no more about it.

One day Baoyu, bored with all his wanderings, thought of the songs in The Peony Pavilion. But though he read through the text twice he was still not satisfied. Then he remembered that of the twelve actresses in Pear Fragrance Court, the one who played young female roles — Lingguan — sang best. So he went through the side gate to look for her, and found Kui-guan and Douguan in the courtyard. They greeted him smilingly and offered him a seat.

"Where's Lingguan?" he asked.

"In her room," they told him.

He went to her room and found her lying alone on her bed. At his entrance she did not stir. Baoyu sat down beside her and, being used to playing with the other girls, moved closer and begged her with a smile to get up and sing for him the song beginning "In the warm breeze the willows tremble."

Instead of complying, Lingguan shifted away from him. Sitting up she said gravely, "My voice is hoarse. The other day when Her Ladyship sent for us, I didn't even sing for her."

As she was sitting up properly now, Baoyu had a good look at her for the first time and was struck by her resemblance to someone, though he could not think who it was. Abashed, he left her room.

Looking more closely, he saw that she was the girl he had watched from under the rose-arbour tracing the character “qiang” on the ground with her hairpin. Her present coldness was something he had never encountered before. Feeling snubbed, he blushed and made his way out.

Yao-guan and the others, not knowing what had happened, asked Baoyu why he had left. When he told them, Bao-guan said with a smile:

“If you’d waited a bit, Qiang would have come. He can always make her sing.”

“Where is he?” asked Baoyu in surprise.

“He’s just gone out. No doubt Ling-guan wanted something and he’s gone to get it for her.”

Baoyu thought this very strange. He had not been waiting long when Jia Qiang came in, beaming, with a bird-cage in his hand. On it was a tiny stage and in it a canary. He made straight for Ling-guan. At sight of Baoyu, however, he had to stop.

“What bird is that?” asked Baoyu.

“A canary with a white patch on its head,” Jia Qiang told him. “It can learn to pick out flags and perform on a stage.”

He invited Baoyu to sit down as he went on into Ling-guan’s room.

Baoyu had now lost all interest in the opera. He wanted to see how Jia Qiang and Ling-guan behaved together. Jia Qiang went up to her with a smile.

“Come and see this,” he said.

Ling-guan rose to her feet and asked what it was.

“I’ve bought you a bird to amuse you and save you from moping all day. I’ll show you what it can do.”

He made the canary perform tricks on the stage with a mask and flags by tempting it with some bird-seed. The other girls laughed, but Ling-guan gave two snorts and lay down again in a huff.

“Isn’t it good?” Jia Qiang asked with a smile.

“Your family’s filled with clever people,” she retorted. “They drag us here and shut us up in this dump to learn this rotten singing; and now you’ve brought a bird in to do the same thing. Obviously you bought it to make fun of us, and yet you ask whether it’s good or not.”

Jia Qiang jumped up at once and protested with frantic vows:

“I must have been crazy to spend a couple of taels on it — I just wanted to cheer you up. I’d no such sinister motive. All right, I’ll set it free to save you from bad luck.”

Thereupon he let the bird go and broke the cage to pieces.

“That bird may not be human,” said Ling-guan, “but it has an old mother in its nest. How can you be so heartless as to trap it and make it do this disgusting tricks? I coughed blood today, and Her Ladyship sent to ask you to fetch the doctor; but instead you come here to amuse yourself with this. I’m a poor, helpless nobody, and it’s my fate to fall ill.”

“I spoke to the doctor last night,” he told her. “He said it wasn’t serious, and after you’d taken a couple of doses he’d see you again the day after tomorrow. I didn’t know you’d been spitting blood again. I’ll go and fetch him at once.” He turned to go.

“Stop!” she cried. “The sun’s so scorching hot now, what’s the sense in dashing off in a rage? I wouldn’t see him if you brought him.”

At that he had to stop.

Baoyu, watching this scene, was completely carried away. Now he understood the meaning of the character “qiang” which she had traced on the ground. He could stay no longer but slipped away. So absorbed was Jia Qiang with Ling-guan that he paid no attention, but the other girls saw Baoyu out.

Absorbed in these reflections, Baoyu went back in a daze to Happy Red Court. He found Daiyu and Xiren sitting talking. At sight of him Xiren stopped, but Baoyu sighed and said:

“How wrong I was!” he exclaimed. “No wonder my father calls me an ignorant fool. Last night I said you’d all weep for me when I died, but that was wrong. It seems I can’t hope for all your tears. From now on, each of you can give me your own tears and that’s all.”

Xiren thought he was still raving, having forgotten the nonsense he had talked the previous night.

“You really are crazy,” she teased.

Baoyu made no reply but reflected that everyone’s lot in life was predestined and each had his own share of love. Yet he could not help grieving in secret, wondering on whom in future he could count for those tears.

Daiyu, seeing the state he was in, knew that he must have been brooding over something again, but she did not like to question him.

“Just now, with my aunt, I heard that Aunt Xue’s birthday is the day after tomorrow,” she told him instead. “She asked me to find out whether you mean to go or not, so that you can send word to the front court if you do.”

“I didn’t even go when it was the Elder Master’s birthday,” he retorted. “What if I run into people if I go now? I’m not going anywhere. Besides, it’s so hot and I’d have to dress up. Even if I don’t go, my aunt won’t be offended.”

“What a way to talk!” Xiren put in. “This is different from the Elder Master’s birthday. She’s living so near and she’s a relative. If you don’t go, won’t she think it odd? If you’re afraid of the heat, you can go first thing in the morning to pay your respects and have a cup of tea, then come straight back. Wouldn’t that look better?”

Before Baoyu could answer, Daiyu interposed with a smile, “If only for the sake of the person who drove away the mosquitoes for you, you should go and show your appreciation.”

Baoyu, quite at a loss, asked quickly, “What do you mean by ‘driving away mosquitoes’?”

Then Xiren told him how Baochai had sat with her the previous night for a while as there was no one else to keep her company.

“That was wrong of me!” he cried. “I never meant to show her disrespect by falling asleep like that. All right then, I’ll go tomorrow.”

As they were speaking, Xiangyun entered dressed fit to go out. She came to take her leave as her family had sent to fetch her.

Baoyu and Daiyu at once stood up and offered her a seat, but she simply stood there while the two of them could hardly detain her and had to see her to the front court. Her eyes brimming with tears, she dared not give way to her distress in front of the servants from her home. And when Baochai hurried over, the parting became even more painful. But Baochai, being the most clear-headed, knew that if the servants reported this to Xiangyun’s aunt, the girl might be scolded after her return. And so she urged her to leave.

The others saw her to the inner gate. Baoyu would have gone further, but Xiangyun stopped him. Then, turning back, she whispered to him:

“Do remind the old lady now and again to send for me if she should forget me.”

He promised to do this. And not until they had watched her get into her carriage did they all go back.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第37章 秋爽斋偶结海棠社 蘅芜院夜拟菊花题

话说史湘云回家后，宝玉等仍不过在园中嬉游吟咏不提。
　　且说贾政，自元妃归省之后，居官更加勤慎，以期仰答皇恩。皇上见他人品端方，风声清肃，虽非科第出身，却是书香世代，因特将他点了学差，也无非是选拔真才之意。这贾政只得奉了旨，择于八月二十日起身。是日拜别过宗祠及贾母，便起身而去。宝玉等如何送行，以及贾政出差外面诸事，不及细述。
　　单表宝玉，自贾政起身之后，每日在园中任意纵性游荡，真把光阴虚度，岁月空添，这日甚觉无聊，便往贾母、王夫人处来混了一混，仍旧进园来了。刚换了衣裳，只见翠墨进来，手里拿着一幅花笺，送与他看。宝玉因道：“可是我忘了，才要瞧瞧三妹妹去，你来的正好。可好些了？”翠墨道：“姑娘好了，今儿也不吃药了，不过是冷着一点儿。”宝玉听说，便展开花笺看时，上面写道：
　　妹探谨启二兄文几：前夕新霁，月色如洗，因惜清景难逢，未忍就卧，漏已三转，犹徘徊桐槛之下，竟为风露所欺，致获采薪之患。昨亲劳抚嘱，已复遣侍儿问切，兼以鲜荔并真卿墨迹见赐，抑何惠爱之深耶！今因伏几处默，忽因历来古人，处名攻利夺之场，犹置些山滴水之区，远招近揖，投辖攀辕，务结二三同志，盘恒其中，或竖词坛，或开中社，虽因一时之偶兴，每成千古之佳谈。妹虽不才，幸叨陪泉石之间，兼幕薛、林雅调。风庭月榭，惜末宴集诗人；帘杏溪桃，或可醉飞吟盏。孰谓雄才莲社，独许须眉，不教雅会东山，让馀脂粉耶？若蒙造雪而来，敢请扫花以俟。谨启。
　　宝玉看了，不觉喜的拍手笑道：“倒是三妹妹高雅，我如今就去商议。”一面说，一面就走。翠墨跟在后面。刚到了沁芳亭，只见园中后门上值日的婆子手里拿着一个字帖儿走来。见了宝玉，便迎上去，口内说道：“芸哥儿请安，在后门等着呢。这是叫我送来的。”宝玉打开看时，写道：
　　不肖男芸恭请父亲大人万福金安：男思，自蒙天恩，认于膝下，日夜思一享顺，竟无可孝顺之外。前因买办花草，上托大人洪福，竟认得许多花儿匠，并认得许多名园。前因忽见有白海棠一种，不可多得，改变尽方法，只弄得两盆。大人若视男是亲男一般，便留下赏玩。因天气暑热，恐园中姑娘们妨碍不便，故不敢面见。谨奉书恭启，并叩台安。男芸跪书。
　　宝玉看了，笑问道：“他独来了，还有什么人？”婆子道：“还有两盆花儿。”宝玉道：“你出去说，我知道了，难为他想着。你就把花儿送到我屋里去就是了。”
　　一面说，一面同翠墨往秋爽斋来。只见宝钗、黛玉、迎春、惜春已都在那里了。众人见他进来，都大笑说：“又来了一个。”探春笑道：“我不算俗，偶然起了个念头，写了几个帖儿试一试，谁知一招皆到。”宝玉笑道：“可惜迟了，早该起个社的。”黛玉说道：“此时还不算迟，也没什么可惜，但只你们只管起社，可别算我，我是不敢的。”迎春笑道：“你不敢，谁还敢呢？”宝玉道：“这是一件正经大事，大家鼓舞起来，别你谦我让的。各有主意只管说出来，大家评论。宝姐姐也出个主意，林妹妹也说句话儿。”宝钗道：“你忙什么，人还不全呢。”一语末了，李纨也来了，进门笑道：“雅的很哪！要起诗社，我自举我掌坛。前儿春天，我原有这个意思的，我想了一想，我又不会做诗，瞎闹什么，因而也忘了，就没有说。既是三妹妹高兴，我就帮着你作兴起来。”
　　黛玉道：“既然定要起诗社，咱们就是诗翁了，先把这些姐妹叔嫂的字样改了才不俗。”李纨道：“极是。何不起个别号，彼此称呼倒雅？我是定了‘稻香老农’，再无人占的。”探春笑道：“我就是‘秋爽居士’罢。”宝玉道：“‘居士’‘主人’，到底不雅，又累赘。这里梧桐芭蕉尽有，或指桐蕉起个倒好。”探春笑道：“有了，我却爱这芭蕉，就称‘蕉下客’罢。”众人都道别致有趣。黛玉笑道：“你们快牵了他来，炖了肉脯子来吃酒。”众人不解，黛玉笑道：“庄子说的‘蕉叶覆鹿’，他自称‘蕉下客’，可不是一只鹿么？快做了鹿脯来。”众人听了都笑起来。探春因笑道：“你又使巧话来骂人，你别忙，我已替你想了个极当的美号了。”又向众人道：“当日娥皇女英洒泪竹上成斑，故今斑竹又名湘妃竹。如今他住的是潇湘馆，他又爱哭，将来他那竹子想来也是要变成斑竹的，以后都叫他做‘潇湘妃子’就完了。”大家听说，都拍手叫妙，黛玉低了头也不言语。李纨笑道：“我替薛大妹妹也早已想了个好的，也只三个字。”众人忙问是什么，李纨道：“我是封他为‘蘅芜君’，不知你们以为如何？“探春道：“这个封号极好。”
　　宝玉道：“我呢？你们也替我想一个。”宝钗笑道：“你的号早有了：‘无事忙’三字恰当得很！”李纨道：“你还是你的旧号‘绛洞花主’就是了。”宝玉笑道：“小时候干的营生，还提他做什么。”宝钗道：“还是我送你个号罢，有最俗的一个号，却于你最当。天下难得的是富贵，又难得的是闲散，这两样再不能兼，不想你兼有了，就叫你‘富贵闲人’也罢了。”宝玉笑道：“当不起，当不起！倒是随你们混叫去罢。”黛玉道：“混叫如何使得！你既住怡红院，索性叫‘怡红公子’不好？”众人道：“也好。”李纨道：“二姑娘、四姑娘起个什么？”迎春道：“我们又不大会诗，白起个号做什么。”探春道：“虽如此，也起个才是。”宝钗道：“他住的是紫菱洲，就叫他‘菱洲’；四丫头住藕香榭，就叫他‘藕榭’就完了。”
　　李纨道：“就是这样好。但序齿我大，你们都要依我的主意，管教说了大家合意。我们七个人起社，我和二姑娘四姑娘都不会做诗，须得让出我们三个人去。我们三个人各分一件事。”探春笑道：“已有了号，还只管这样称呼，不如不有了。以后错了，也要立个罚约才好。”李纨道：“立定了社，再定罚约。我那里地方儿大，竟在我那里作社，我虽不能做诗，这些诗人竟不厌俗，容我做个东道主人，我自然也清雅起来了。还要推我做社长，我一个社长自然不够，必要再请两位副社长，就请菱洲、藕榭二位学究来，一位出题限韵，一位誊录监场。亦不可拘定了我们三个不做，若遇见容易些的题目韵脚，我们也随便做一首，你们四个却是要限定的。是这么着就起，若不依我，我也不敢附骥了。”迎春、惜春本性懒于诗词，又有薛、林在前，听了这话，深合己意，二人皆说：“是极。”探春等也知此意，见他二人悦眼，也不好相强，只得依了。因笑道：“这话罢了。只是自想好笑，好好儿的我起了个主意，反叫你们三个管起我来了。”
　　宝玉道：“既这样，咱们就往稻香村去。”李纨道：“都是你忙。今日不过商议了，等我再请。”宝钗道：“也要议定几日一会才好。”探春道：“若只管会多了，又没趣儿了。一月之中，只可两三次。”宝钗说道：“一月只要两次就够了。拟定日期，风雨无阻。除这两日外，倘有高兴的，他情愿加一社，或请到他那里去，或附就了来，也使得。岂不活泼有趣？”众人都道：“这个主意更好。”探春道：“这原是我起的意，我须得先做个东道，方不负我这番高兴。”李纨道：“既这样说，明日你就先开一社不好吗？”探春道：“明日不如今日，就是此刻好。你就出题，菱洲限韵，藕榭监场。”迎春道：“依我说，也不必随一人出题限韵，竟是拈阄儿公道。”
　　李纨道：“方才我来时，看见他们抬进两盆白海棠来，倒很好，你们何不就咏起他来呢？”迎春道：“都还未赏，先倒做诗？”宝钗道：“不过是白海棠，又何必定要见了才做。古人的诗赋也不过都是寄兴寓情，要等见了做，如今也没这些诗了。”迎春道：“这么着，我就限韵了。”说着，走到书架前，抽出一本诗来随手一揭。这首诗竟是一首七言律，递与众人看了，都该做七言律。迎春掩了诗，又向一个小丫头道：“你随口说个字来。”那丫头正倚门站着，便说了个“门”字，迎春笑道：“就是‘门’字韵，‘十三元’了。起头一个韵定要‘门’字。”说着又要了韵牌匣子过来，抽出“十三元”一屉，又命那丫头随手拿四块。那丫头便拿了“盆”“魂”“痕”“昏”四块来。宝玉道：“这‘盆’‘门’两个字不大好做呢！”
　　侍书一样预备下四分纸笔，便都俏然各自思索起来。独黛玉或抚弄捂桐，或看秋色，或又和丫鬟们嘲笑。迎春又命丫鬟点了一技梦甜香。原来这梦甜香只有三寸来长，有灯草粗细，以其易烬，故以此为限，如香烬未成便要受罚。一时探春便先有了，自己提笔写出，又改抹了一回，递与迎春。因问宝钗：“蘅芜君，你可有了？”宝钗道：“有却有了，只是不好。”宝玉背着手在回廊上踱来踱去，因向黛玉说道：“你听他们都有了。”黛玉道：“你别管我。”宝玉又见宝钗已誊写出来，因说道：“了不得，香只剩下一寸了！我才有了四句。”又向黛玉道：“香要完了，只管蹲在那潮地下做什么？”黛玉也不理。宝玉道：“我可顾不得你了，管他好歹，写出来罢。”说着，走到案前写了。
　　李纨道：“我们要看诗了。若看完了还不交卷，是必罚的。”宝玉道：“稻香老农虽不善作，却善看，又最公道，你的评阅，我们是都服的。”众人点头。于是先看探春的稿上写道：
　　咏白海棠
　　斜阳寒草带重门，苔翠盈铺雨后盆。
　　玉是精神难比洁，雪为肌骨易销魂。
　　芳心一点娇无力，情影三更月有痕。
　　莫道缟仙能羽化，多情伴我咏黄昏。
　　大家看了，称赏一回，又看宝钗的道：
　　珍重芳姿昼掩门，自携手瓮灌苔盆。
　　胭脂洗出秋阶影，冰雪招来露砌魂。
　　淡极始知花更艳，愁多焉得玉无痕？
　　欲偿白帝宜清洁，不语婷婷日又昏。
　　李纨笑道：“到底是蘅芜君！”说着，又看宝玉的道：
　　秋容浅淡映重门，七节攒成雪满盆。
　　出浴太真冰作影，棒心西子玉为魂。
　　晓风不散愁千点，宿雨还添泪一痕。
　　独倚画栏如有意，情沾怨笛送黄昏。
　　大家看了，宝玉说探春的好，李纨终要推宝钗：“这诗有身分。”因又催黛玉。黛玉道：“你们都有了？”说着，提笔一挥而就，掷与众人。李纨等看他写的道：
　　半卷湘帘半掩门，碾冰为土玉为盆。
　　看了这句，宝玉先喝起采来，说：“从何处想来！”又看下面道：
　　偷来梨蕊三分白，借得梅花一缕魂。
　　众人看了，也都不禁叫好，说：“果然比别人又是一样心肠。”又看下面道：
　　月窟仙人缝缟袂，秋闰怨女拭啼痕。
　　娇羞默默同谁诉？倦倚西风夜已昏。
　　众人看了，都道：“是这首为上。”李纨道：“若论风流别致，自是这首，若论含蓄浑厚，终让蘅稿。”探春道：“这评的有理。潇湘妃子当居第二。”李纨道：“怡红公子是压尾，你服不服？”宝玉道：“我的那首原不好，这评的最公。”又笑道：“只是蘅、潇二首，还要斟酌。”李纨道：“原是依我评论，不与你们相干，再有多说者必罚。”宝玉听说，只得罢了。李执道：“从此后，我定于每月初二、十六这两日开社，出题限韵都要依我。这其间你们有高兴的，只管另择日子补开，那怕一个月每天都开社我也不管。只是到了初二、十六这两日，是必往我那里去。”宝玉道：“到底要起个社名才是。”探春道：“俗了又不好，忒新了刁钻古怪也不好。可巧才是海棠诗开端，就叫个‘海棠诗社’罢，虽然俗些，因真有此事，也就不碍了。”说毕，大家又商议了一回，略用些酒果，方各自散去，也有回家的，也有往贾母、王夫人处去的。当下无话。
　　且说袭人，因见宝玉看了字帖儿，便慌慌张张同翠墨去了，也不知何事；后来又见后门上婆子送了两盆海棠花来。袭人问那里来的，婆子们便将前番原故说了。袭人听说，便命他们摆好，让他们在下房里坐了。自己走到屋里，称了六钱银子封好，又拿了三百钱走来，都递给那两个婆子道：“这银子赏那抬花儿的小子们，这钱你们打酒喝罢。”那婆子们站起来，眉开眼笑，千恩万谢的不肯受，见袭人执意不收，方领了。袭人又道：“后门上外头可有该班的小子们？”婆子忙应道：“天天有四个，原预备里头差使的。姑娘有什么差使？我们吩咐去。”袭人笑道：“我有什么差使。今儿宝二爷要打发人到小侯爷家给史大姑娘送东西去，可巧你们来了，顺便出去叫后门上小子们雇辆车来，回来你们就往这里拿钱，不用叫他们往前头混碰去。”婆子答应着去了。
　　袭人回至房中，拿碟子盛东西与湘云送去。却见子上碟子槽儿空着，因回头见睛雯、秋纹、麝月等都在一处做针黹，袭人问道：“那个缠丝白玛瑙碟子那里去了？”众人见问，你看我，我看你，都想不起来。半日晴雯笑道：“给三姑娘送荔枝去了，还没送来呢。”袭人道：“家常送东西的家伙多着呢，巴巴儿的拿这个。”晴雯道：“我也这么说，但只那碟子配上鲜荔技才好看。我送去，三姑娘也见了，说好看，连碟子放着，就没带来。你再瞧那子尽上头的一对联珠瓶还没收来呢。”秋纹笑道：“提起这瓶来，我又想起笑话儿来了。我们宝二爷说声孝心一动，也孝敬到二十分。那日见园里桂花，折了两技，原是自己要插瓶的，忽然想起来，说‘这是自己园里才开的新鲜花儿，不敢自己先玩。’巴巴儿的把那对瓶拿下来，亲自灌水插好了，叫个人拿着，亲自送一瓶进老太太，又进一瓶给太太。谁知他孝心一动，连跟的人都得了福了。可巧那日是我拿去的，老太太见了喜的无可不可，见人就说：“到底是宝玉孝顺我，连一枝花儿也想的到。别人还只抱怨我疼他！’你们知道老太太素日不大和我说话，有些不入他老人家的眼。那日竟叫人拿几百钱给我，说我‘可怜见儿的，生的单弱’。这可是再想不到的福气。几百钱是小事，难得这个脸面。及至到了太太那里，太太正和二奶奶、赵姨奶奶好些人翻箱子，找太太当日年轻的颜色衣裳，不知要给那一个，一见了，连衣裳也不找了，且看花儿。又有二奶奶在旁边凑趣儿，夸宝二爷又是怎么孝顺，又是怎么知好歹，有的没的说了两车话。当着众人，太太脸上又增了光，堵了众人的嘴，太太越发喜欢了，现成的衣裳，就赏了我两件。衣裳也是小事，年年横竖也得，却不象这个彩头。”
　　晴雯笑道：“呸！好没见世面的小蹄子！那是把好的给了人，挑剩下的才给你，你还充有脸呢！”秋纹道：“凭他给谁剩的，到底是太太的恩典。”睛雯道：“要是我，我就不要。若是给别人剩的给我也罢了，一样这屋里的人，难道谁又比谁高贵些？把好的给他，剩的才给我，我宁可不要，冲撞了太太，我也不受这口气！”秋纹忙问道：“给这屋里谁的？我因为前日病了几天，家去了，不知是给谁的，好姐姐，你告诉我知道。”晴雯道：“我告诉了你，难道你这会子退还太太去不成？”秋纹笑道：“胡说！我白听了喜欢喜欢，那怕给这屋里的狗剩下的，我只领太太的恩典，也不管别的事。”众人听了都笑道：“骂的巧，可不是给了那西洋花点子哈巴儿了！”袭人笑道：“你们这起烂了嘴的，得空儿鼻就拿我取笑打牙儿，一个个不知怎么死呢！”秋纹笑道：原来姐姐得了，我实在不知道，我陪个不是罢。”袭人笑道：“少轻狂罢，你们谁取了碟子来是正经。”麝月道：“那也该得空儿收来了。老太太屋里还罢了，太太屋里人多手杂，别人还可已，那个主儿的一伙子人见是这屋里的东西，又该使黑心弄坏了才罢。太太又不大管这些，不如早收来是正经。”晴雯听说，便放下针道：“这是等我取去呢。”秋纹道：“还是我取去吧，你取你的碟子去。”睛雯道：“我偏取一遭儿。是巧宗儿，你们都得了，难道不许我得一遭儿吗？”麝月笑道：“统共秋丫头得了一遭儿衣裳，那里今儿又巧，你也遇见找衣裳不成？”晴雯冷笑道：“虽然碰不见衣裳，或者太太看见我勤谨，也把太太的公费里一个月分出二两银子来给我，也定不得。”说着，又笑道：“你们别和我装神弄鬼的，什么事我不知道！”一面说，一面往外跑了。秋纹也同他出来，自去探春那里取了碟子来。
　　袭人打点齐备东西，叫过本处的一个老宋妈妈来，向他说道：“你去好生梳洗了，换了出门的衣裳来，回来打发你给史大姑娘送东西去。”宋妈妈道：“姑娘只管交给我，有话说与我，我收拾了就好一顺去。”袭人听说，便端过两个小摄丝盒子来。先揭开一个，里面装的是红菱、鸡头两样鲜果；又揭开那个，是一碟子桂花糖蒸的新栗粉糕。又说道：“这都是今年咱们这里园里新结的果子，宝二爷送来给姑娘尝尝。再前日姑娘说这玛瑙碟子好，姑娘就留下玩罢。这绢包儿里头是姑娘前日叫我做的活计，姑娘别嫌粗糙，将就着用罢。替二爷问好，替我们请安，就是了。”宋妈妈道：“宝二爷不知还有什么说的？姑娘再问问去，回来别又说忘了。”袭人因问秋纹：“方才可是在三姑娘那里么？”秋纹道：“他们都在那里商议起什么诗社呢，又是做诗。想来没话，你只管去罢。”宋妈妈听了，便拿了东西出去，穿戴了，袭人又嘱咐他：“你打后门去，有小子和车等着呢。”宋妈妈去了，不在话下。
　　一时宝玉回来，先忙着看了一回海棠，至屋里告诉袭人起诗社的事，袭人也把打发宋妈妈给史湘云送东西去的话告诉了宝玉。宝玉听了，拍手道：“偏忘了他！我只觉心里有件事，只是想不起来，亏你提起来，正要请他去。这诗社里要少了他，还有个什么意思！”袭人劝道：“什么要紧，不过玩意儿。他比不得你们自在，家里又作不得主儿。告诉他，他要来又由不得他，要不来他又牵肠挂肚的，没的叫他不受用。”宝玉道：“不妨事，我回老太太，打发人接他去。”正说着，宋妈妈已经回来道生受，给袭人道乏，又说：“问二爷做什么呢，我说：‘和姑娘们起什么诗社做诗呢。’史姑娘道，他们做诗，也不告诉他去。急的了不得！”宝玉听了，转身便往贾母处来，立逼着叫人接去。贾母因说：“今儿天晚了，明日一早去。”宝玉只得罢了。回来闷闷的，次日一早，便又往贾母处来催逼人接去。
　　直到午后，湘云才来了，宝玉方放了心。见面时，就把始末原由告诉他，又要与他诗看。李纨等因说道：“且别给他看，先说给他韵脚，他后来的，先罚他和了诗。要好，就请入社，要不好，还要罚他一个东道儿再说。”湘云笑道：“你们忘了请我，我还要罚你们呢。就拿韵来，我虽不能，只得勉强出丑。容我入社，扫地焚香，我也情愿。”众人见他这般有趣，越发喜欢．都埋怨：“昨日怎么忘了他呢。”遂忙告诉他诗韵。
　　湘云一心兴头，等不得推敲删改，一面只管和人说着话，心内早已和成，即用随便的纸笔录出，先笑说道：“我却依韵和了两首，好歹我都不知，不过应命而已。”说着，递与众人。众人道：“我们四首也算想绝了，再一首也不能了，你倒弄了两首！那里有许多话说？”必要重了我们的。”一面说，一面看时，只见那两首诗写道：
　　白海棠和韵
　　神仙昨日降都门，种得蓝田玉一盆。
　　自是霜娥偏爱冷，非关倩女欲离魂。
　　秋阴捧出何方雪？雨渍添来隔宿痕。
　　却喜诗人吟不倦，肯令寂寞度朝昏？
　　其二
　　蘅芷阶通萝薜门，也宜墙角也宜盆。
　　花因喜洁难寻偶，人为悲秋易断魂。
　　玉烛滴干风里泪，晶帘隔破月中痕。
　　幽情欲向嫦娥诉，无那虚廊月色昏。
　　众人看一句惊讶一句，看到了赞到了，都说：“这个不枉做了海棠诗！真该要起‘海棠社’了。”湘云道：“明日先罚我个东道儿，就让我先邀一社，可使得？”众人道：“这更妙了。”因又将昨日的诗与他评论了一回。
　　至晚，宝钗将湘云邀往蘅芜院去安歇。湘云灯下计议如何设东拟题。宝钗听他说了半日，皆不妥当，因向他说道：“既开社，就要作东。虽然是个玩意儿，也要瞻前顾后，又要自己便宜，又要不得罪了人，然后方大家有趣。你家里你又做不得主，一个月统共那几吊钱，你还不够使。这会子又于这没要紧的事，你婶娘听见了越发抱怨你了。况且你就都拿出来，做这个东也不够，难道为这个家去要不成？还是和这里要呢？”一席话提醒了湘云，倒踌躇起来。宝钗道：“这个我已经有个主意了。我们当铺里有个伙计，他们地里出的好螃蟹，前儿送了几个来。现在这里的人，从老太太起，连上屋里的人，有多一半都是爱吃螃蟹的，前日姨娘还说要请老太太在园里赏桂花、吃螃蟹，因为有事，还没有请。你如今且把诗社别提起，只普同一请，等他们散了，咱们有多少诗做不得的？我和我哥哥说，要他几篓极肥极大的螃蟹来，再往铺子里取上几坛好酒来，再备四五桌果碟子，岂不又省事，又大家热闹呢？”湘云听了，心中自是感服，极赞想的周到。宝钗又笑道：“我是一片真心为你的话，你可别多心，想着我小看了你，咱们两个就白好了。你要不多心，我就好叫他们办去。”湘云忙笑道：“好姐姐！你这么说，倒不是真心待我了。我凭怎么胡涂，连个好歹也不知，还是个人吗？我要不把姐姐当亲姐姐待，上回那些家常烦难事，我也不肯尽情告诉你了。”宝钗听说，便唤一个婆子来：“出去和大爷说，照前日的大螃蟹要几篓来，明日饭后请老太太、姨娘赏桂花。你说与大爷，好歹别忘了，我今儿已经请下人了。”那婆子出去说明，回来无话。
　　这里宝钗又向湘云道：“诗题也别过于新巧了，你看古人中那里有那些刁钻古怪的题目和那极险的韵呢？若题目过于新巧，韵过于险，再不得好诗，倒小家子气。诗固然怕说熟话，然也不可过于求生。头一件，只要主意清新，措词就不俗了。—究竟这也算不得什么，还是纺绩针线是你我的本等。一时闲了，倒是把那于身心有益的书看几章，却还是正经。”湘云只答应着，因笑道：“我心里想着，昨日做了海棠诗，我如今要做个菊花诸如何？”宝钗道：“菊花倒也合景，只是前人太多了。”湘云道：“我也是这么想着，恐怕落套。”宝钗想了一想，说道：“有了。如今以菊花为宾，以人为主，竟拟出几个题目来，都要两个字，一个虚字一个实字。实字就用‘菊’字，虚字便用通用门的。如此，又是咏菊，又是赋事，前人虽有这么做的，还不很落套。赋景咏物两关着，也倒新鲜大方。”湘云笑道：“良好，只是不知用什么虚字才好？你先想一个我听听。”
　　宝钗想了一想，笑道：“‘菊梦’就好。”湘云笑道“果然好。我也有一个：‘菊影’可使得？”宝钗道：“也罢了，只是也有人做过。若题目多，这个也搭的上。我又有了一个。”湘云道：“快说出来。”宝钗道：“‘问菊’如何？”湘云拍案叫妙，因接说道：“我也有了：‘访菊’好不好？”宝钗也赞有趣。因说道：“索性拟出十个来，写上再来。”说着，二人研墨蘸笔，湘云便写，宝钗便念，一时凑了十个。湘云看了一遍，又笑道：“十个还不成幅，索性凑成十二个，就全了，也和人家的字画册页一样。”宝钗听说，又想了两个，一共凑成十二个，说道：“既这么着，一发编出个次序来。”湘云道：“更妙，竟弄成个菊谱了。”
　　宝钗道：“起首是《忆菊》。忆之不得，故访，第二是《访菊》。访之既得，便种，第三是《种菊》。种既盛开，故相对而赏，第四是《对菊》。相对而兴有徐，故折来供瓶为玩，第五是《供菊》。既供而不吟，亦觉菊无彩色，第六便是《咏菊》。既人词章，不可以不供笔墨，第七便是《画菊》。既然画菊，若是默默无言，究意不知菊有何妙处，不禁有所问，第八便是《问菊》。菊若能解语，使人狂喜不禁，便越要亲近他，第九竟是《簪菊》。如此人事虽尽，犹有菊之可咏者，《菊影》《菊梦》二首，续在第十、第十一。末卷便以《残菊》、总收前题之感。这便是三秋的妙景妙事都有了。”湘云依言将题录出，又看了一回，又问：“该限何韵？”宝钗道：“我平生最不喜限韵，分明有好诗，何苦为韵所缚？咱们别学那小家派。只出题，不拘韵：原为大家偶得了好句取乐，并不为以此难人。”湘云道：“这话很是。既这样，自然大家的诗还进一层。但只咱们五个人，这十二个题目，难道每人作十二首不成？”宝钗道：“那也太难人了。将这题目誊好，都要七言律诗，明日贴在墙上，他们看了，谁能哪一个就做哪一个。有力量者十二首都做也可，不能都做也可，高才捷足者为尊。若十二首已全，便不许他赶着又做，罚他便完了。”湘云道：“这也便罢了。”二人商议妥贴，方才息灯安寝。
要知端底，下回分解。

After Xiangyun’s return home, Baoyu and the others amused themselves as before in the Garden by strolling about and composing poems.

Jia Zheng after the Imperial Consort’s visit had worked even more conscientiously at his post to prove himself worthy of the Emperor’s goodness. His integrity and rectitude, as well as his reputation for probity, had come to the Emperor’s notice; and although not a graduate, being from a family of scholars, Jia Zheng was given a special commission as an examiner in the provincial examinations so as to discover men of true talent. Having received this commission, he chose the twentieth of the eighth month for his departure. That day, after taking leave of the ancestral temple and the Lady Dowager, he set out. We need not dwell on how Baoyu and the others saw him off or on his doings during his absence.

Baoyu, left to his own devices, spent his days strolling aimlessly round the Garden, frittering away the time. Bored on this particular day, he went to kill time with his grandmother and mother, then returned to the Garden. He had just changed his clothes when Cuimo came in with a note on floral stationery which she handed him.

“I was forgetting!” he exclaimed. “I meant to go and see Third Sister. It’s good you’ve come. Is she better now?”

“Yes, she’s not taking any medicine today. She just has a slight chill.”

Baoyu unfolded the note and read:

Your younger sister Tanchun respectfully sends this invitation to her Second Brother.

The other evening after the rain the moon was so bright, I could not bear to waste such a lovely night by going to bed. Though the water-clock showed the late hour, still I lingered by the railing under the trees, with the result that I caught a chill. Yesterday you were good enough to inquire after me and sent a maid to see me, also favouring me with fresh lichees and a calligraphic specimen by Yan Zhenqing. How kind you are!

As I was sitting here quietly today, it struck me how the ancients, living as they did in a world of avarice and strife, would seize on some hilly or watery spot to summon like-minded friends and feast and make verse, starting some club which, though only a passing fancy, has become a legend. Unworthy as I am, I am fortunate enough to live among rocks and fountains and to have the company of such cultured girls as Xue and Lin. But although we have breeze-swept pavilions and moonlit loggias, we have no poetical society to feast in them. And by the apricot-blossom in our curtains and the reflection of peach-blossom in the stream, we might well be inspired to drain our wine-cups as we chant.

Why should the Lotus Club be confined to men? Why should we girls not start an Eastern Slope Society of our own? If you can come through the snow, I shall sweep the blossom and wait for you. Respectfully written.

Baoyu clapped his hands delightedly.

“How cultured Third Sister is!” he cried. “I’ll go and discuss this with her at once.”

He was starting off then and there, followed by Cuimo, when one of the matrons on duty at the back gate of the Garden approached him with a note in her hand.

“Master Yun sends his respects,” she said. “He’s waiting at the back gate and told me to give you this.”

Baoyu opened it and read:

Your unworthy son Yun sends his humble respects and wishes his noble father boundless health and happiness.

Since receiving your amazing favour and acknowledging you as my father, I have been thinking day and night how to show my gratitude but unable to find a way. The other day, procuring flowers for you, thanks to your amazing fortune I was able to make the acquaintance of many gardeners and visit many famous gardens. It was then that I happened to see some white begonia — a rare species — and after exerting myself to the utmost I succeeded in getting two pots. If you consider me as your own son, please keep them to enjoy. For fear of the heat in the Garden and the fact that the young ladies might be inconvenienced, I did not venture to call. I kowtow with humble respects.

Your son,

Jia Yun

Baoyu smiled.

“Is he alone?” he asked. “Or did he bring anyone else?”

“He’s brought two pots of flowers too.”

“Go and tell him I’ve read his note and am much obliged for his trouble. He can take the flowers to my place.”

So saying he went on with Cuimo to the Studio of Autumn Freshness, where he found Baochai, Daiyu, Yingchun and Xichun already assembled.

As she entered, they laughed. “Here comes another one!”

“I’m not vulgar, am I?” Tan-chun chuckled. “It just occurred to me to write a few invitations to see what would happen, and here you all are.”

“What a pity we’re so late getting started,” said Pao-yu. “We should have set up a club long ago.”

“It’s not too late,” Tai-yu assured him. “There’s nothing so very dreadful about that. But mind, if you do start a club, don’t count me in. I wouldn’t dare.”

Ying-chun smiled. “If you don’t dare, who does?”

“This is a serious business and we must all bestir ourselves,” declared Pao-yu. “No false modesty, now. Let’s each give our views and then decide. And you must make suggestions too, Cousin Pao-chai, and Cousin Lin.”

“What’s the hurry?” asked Pao-chai. “We’re not all here yet.”

Just then Li Wan arrived.

“What refined entertainment!” she cried on entering. “If you’re starting a poetry club, I’ll offer myself as your leader. I had the same idea last spring, but on second thoughts, as I’m no poetess myself, what’s the point of my making a fool of myself? So I forgot it and said no more. But since Tan-chun’s so keen, I’ll help her to get it going.”

“If we’re really starting a club, we’ll be poets,” said Tai-yu. “We must stop calling each other ‘sister’ or ‘aunt’ — that’s so vulgar.”

“Quite right,” agreed Li Wan. “Why don’t we choose literary names? We can use them in the club. I’ve chosen for myself ‘The Thatched Cot Recluse of Sweet Paddy.’ No one else can have that.”

“Call me ‘The Recluse of Autumn Freshness,’” said Tan-chun with a smile.

“‘Recluse’ and ‘master’ sound too pretentious and are rather a mouthful,” objected Pao-yu. “With all the wu-tung and plantains here, better choose something referring to them.”

“I know,” cried Tan-chun. “I’m so fond of plantains, I’ll call myself ‘The Stranger Under the Plantain.’”

The others approved this as original and amusing.

“Quick!” cried Tai-yu with a laugh. “Drag her out and stew some venison. We can have a nice drink then.”

As the rest did not understand, she explained, “Didn’t Chuangtzu say, ‘A deer covered with a plantain leaf’? If she calls herself The Stranger Under the Plantain, she must be a deer. So we should have venison.”

They laughed at that.

“Don’t you try to make fun of me,” retorted Tan-chun. “I’ve just thought of a very fitting name for you.” She turned to the others. “The emperor’s two concubines wept so much that their tears stained all the bamboos, which is why the speckled bamboo is called the bamboo of the Hsiang Queens. Now she lives in Bamboo Lodge, and she’s always crying. I’m sure one day her bamboos will be speckled too. So the best name for her is ‘The Queen of Bamboos.’”

This was greeted by claps and cheers. Tai-yu lowered her head and said nothing.

“I’ve a good name for Cousin Pao-chai too,” volunteered Li Wan. “Just three words.”

When they pressed her to tell them she said, “I dub her ‘The Lady of the Alpinia.’ How’s that?”

“An excellent title,” approved Tan-chun.

“And what about me?” asked Pao-yu. “Won’t you think of one for me too?”

“You already have one,” teased Pao-chai. “‘Busybody’ would suit you very well.”

“You can keep your old name, ‘The Lord of the Crimson Cave,’” said Li Wan.

“That’s a childhood joke. Why bring that up?”

“Then let me give you a name,” offered Pao-chai. “The most vulgar and the most appropriate for you. The two things hardest to find in the world are wealth and leisure. Luckily for you, you have both. So we should call you ‘The Rich Idler.’”

“No, no, I don’t deserve that. Let me off, please. Just call me anything you like.”

“You can’t call people anything you like,” objected Tai-yu. “If you live in Happy Red Court, why not call yourself ‘The Happy Red Prince’?”

“Very well,” they said.

“What shall we call Second and Fourth Sister?” asked Li Wan.

“What’s the point of taking a name when we’re no good at poetry?” objected Yingchun.

“Even so, you must have one,” insisted Tanchun.

“As she lives on Purple Caltrop Isle, let’s call her Caltrop Isle,” proposed Baochai. “And as Fourth Sister lives on Lotus Fragrance Anchorage, let’s call her Lotus Lover.”

“That’s it,” agreed Li Wan. “As I’m the eldest, you must let me have my way and I guarantee you’ll all be satisfied. There are seven of us starting this club, but Second Sister, Fourth Sister and I are no poets; so we three should withdraw and each take on some other duty.”

“If you go on calling us Second Sister and Fourth Sister, even after we’ve taken names, what was the point of choosing them?” Tanchun laughed. “We must have a penalty for mistakes in future.”

“We’ll fix the penalty after the club’s formed,” said Li Wan. “My place is big, so suppose we meet there. Though I can’t write poetry, if you poets don’t look down on me and will let me play hostess, I dare say I’ll acquire some refinement by contagion. And you must make me president. I can’t manage alone, though. You’ll need two vice-presidents, and we’ll ask the learned Caltrop Isle and Lotus Lover to set the themes and rhymes and supervise. We three needn’t stick to our rule of not writing poems. If the subject and rhymes are easy, we may try our hand at a verse too; but you four must abide by the rules. If you agree, let’s start. If not, I must decline to take part.”

As Yingchun and Xichun had no bent for poetry and were overawed by the superior skill of Baochai and Daiyu, this proposal suited them very well and they both agreed to it. Tanchun, understanding the reason, could not very well force them to join in and had to give way.

“Very well,” she said with a smile. “But it’s rather absurd — the idea was mine, yet now you three are going to keep us in order.”

“In that case, let’s go to Paddy-Sweet Cottage now,” suggested Baoyu.

“It’s you who are in such a hurry.” Li Wan laughed. “We’re only discussing the idea today. I’ll send out invitations later.”

“We must fix days for our meetings,” said Baochai.

“Too many meetings would be dull,” observed Tanchun. “Two or three a month would be enough.”

“Twice a month would be ample,” said Baochai. “We can fix the dates and meet regardless of wind or rain. If anyone feels like it on other days, she can invite the rest to her place or come to us. Wouldn’t that be more lively and fun?”

The others agreed that this was a better idea.

“This was my idea, so I should be the first hostess to show how keen I am,” said Tanchun.

“In that case, why not start tomorrow?” proposed Li Wan.

“Tomorrow’s not as good as today. You can set the subject now, and Caltrop Isle can fix the rhymes while Lotus Lover supervises.”

“In my opinion,” put in Yingchun, “we needn’t leave it to one to set the subject and rhymes. Let’s draw lots for the honour.”

“On my way here just now, I saw them carrying in two pots of white crab-apple blossom,” said Li Wan. “They were lovely. Why don’t you write on them?”

“But we haven’t looked at them yet. How can we write poems on them?”

“The white crab-apple’s nothing so very special,” said Baochai. “Why insist on seeing it first? Most ancient poems and rhapsodies were simply written to express the author’s mood or feelings. If they’d had to wait until they’d seen the thing they were describing, there wouldn’t be so many poems today.”

“In that case I’ll fix the rhymes.”

Yingchun went to the bookshelf and took out a volume of poetry at random. Opening it, she found a regulated verse in seven-character lines. This she showed to the rest, who agreed to write poems in the same form. Then, covering the poem with her hand...

She turned to a young maid. “Give me any word that comes into your head.”

The maid was leaning against the door. “Door,” she said.

“All right, the rhyme is door,” announced Yingchun. “That’s in the thirteenth rhyme group. The first line must end with door.”

She sent for the case of rhyme-cards, pulled out the drawer marked “thirteen” and told the maid at random to pick four cards. The ones she chose bore the characters “pot,” “spirit,” “mark” and “dusk.”

“Pot and door are hard to rhyme,” protested Baoyu.

Meanwhile Si-shu had prepared four sets of paper and brush, and the four contestants started quietly thinking. Daiyu alone, toying with a parasol tree or watching the autumn scene, chatted and laughed with the maids. Yingchun ordered a stick of Sweet-Dream Incense to be lit. This was only three inches long and as thin as a rush-wick, but as it burned quickly it was used when a time limit was set for the composition of verses; and those who failed to finish by the time it burned out were penalized.

Presently Tan-chun finished first. She wrote her poem out, then made a few changes and handed it to Yingchun. Then she asked Pao-chai, “How are you doing, Lady of the Alpinia?”

“I’ve done, but it’s no good.”

Baoyu, his hands behind his back, was pacing up and down the verandah. He told Daiyu, “Hear that? They’ve both finished.”

“Don’t you worry about me,” was her retort.

Then he noticed that Pao-chai had copied out her poem.

“Good gracious!” he cried. “There’s only one inch of incense left. I’ve only done four lines.” He urged Daiyu, “The incense is nearly burned up. What are you squatting there on the damp ground for?” Daiyu paid no attention.

“I can’t wait for you,” he said. “I must write something now, good or bad.” With that he went to the table and wrote.

“We’re going to look at the poems,” said Li Wan. “Anyone who hasn’t handed in her work by the time we finish will have to pay a forfeit.”

“Though Paddy-Sweet Cottage poetess is no good at composing poems, she’s a good judge and very fair,” said Baoyu. “We shall all accept her verdict.”

The rest agreed. So they first read Tan-chun’s poem, which was as follows:

“At sunset the cold grass by closed gate looks poor,

The mossy pots after the rain are emerald once more.

Jade’s purity in essence it can hardly attain,

But snow in whiteness its bones cannot retain.

Sweet spirit in the moonlight faintly appears,

Its shadow by the third watch is streaked with tears.

Think not that the white goddess can fly to the moon;

For, feeling with me, she chants at dusk a plaintive tune.”

After praising this they read Pao-chai’s:

“Closing the door by day I treasure the flower’s grace,

Watering the mossy pot I use my hands in your place.

The rouge’s hue washed away, it’s shadowed by autumn’s rails;

Ice and snow bring its spirit, which stained marble pales.

Extreme whiteness from insipidity comes, it is said;

Can too much sadness fail to leave a jade stain unshed?

It would repay the God of Autumn with a pure heart,

Silent and lovely as the day once more departs.”

“This is just like Lady of the Alpinia,” declared Li Wan with a smile.

Then they read Baoyu’s:

“Pale in the shade the autumn flower by the door appears;

Seven clusters of blossoms like snow fill the pot, it appears.

Like Lady Yang rising from the bath its shadow is cold;

Like the heart-broken Xishi its spirit seems to unfold.

The morning wind cannot blow away its thousand sorrows;

The night rain has added to it another tear that follows.

Leaning alone on the balustrade, for whom is its desire?

It seems to grieve at sunset to the strains of a mournful lyre.”

When they had read this, Baoyu insisted that Tan-chun’s was the best, but Li Wan favoured Pao-chai’s as more dignified.

She urged Daiyu to hurry up.

“Have you all finished?” asked Daiyu.

With that she picked up her brush and wrote rapidly, then tossed the paper to them.

“Let’s see it,” said Li Wan.

Her poem ran:

“Half-rolled the bamboo blind, half-closed the door;

Crushed ice serves as mould for earth, white jade for pot.”

Baoyu was the first to exclaim in delight, “Fine! Just see the images she’s thought of!” They read on:

“Some whiteness from the pear-blossom is stolen away,

And its winter spirit is borrowed from the mume some say.”

At this point the rest could not help crying out in approval.

“She really is original!”

The goddess in her lunar atelier sews a white gown;  
Maidens sigh in autumn chambers, wiping tears away.  
Demure, to whom should they their grief and silence betray?  
Weary, they lean into the west wind; night has come.  

“This is the best,” was the general verdict.  

“For originality and elegance this is the best,” said Li Wan. “But for subtlety and depth, I award the palm to Heng Wu.”  

“A fair judgment,” agreed Tanchun. “River Queen should come second.”  

“Green Boy is last. Are you convinced?” Li Wan asked Baoyu.  

“Mine was the worst,” he answered. “I think the order is absolutely fair.” He added with a smile, “But we should reconsider the poems by Heng Wu and River Queen.”  

“The decision is mine. It has nothing to do with you. If anyone argues any more, she’ll be fined.”  

At that Baoyu had to shut up.  

“From now on I propose that we meet on the second and sixteenth of every month,” announced Li Wan. “At my place. I’ll choose the themes and set the rhymes. Any of you who like can start other clubs on other days — I’ve no objection if you meet every single day. But on the second and sixteenth you must come to my place.”  

“We ought to have a name for our club,” suggested Baoyu.  

“Nothing too common,” said Tanchun. “But nothing too weird or fantastic either. As we’ve just written poems on begonia, why not call it the Begonia Club? Even if that is rather commonplace, as we really have done this there’s no reason not to use it.”  

They talked for a while longer and then, after some refreshments, broke up. Some went home, others to call on the Lady Dowager or Lady Wang. But no more of this.  

Let us return to Xiren. She had seen Baoyu hurry off in great excitement with Cuimo, but had no idea what was afoot. Then later an old woman from the back gate had brought in two pots of begonia. When Xiren asked where they were from, the women explained and she told them to put the flowers down and wait in the servants’ quarters. Going to her room she weighed out six decads of silver which she wrapped up, and fetched three hundred cash. These she gave to the two women.  

“This silver is for the boys who carried the flowers,” she said. “And this is for you to buy wine with.”  

The women stood up beaming.  

“Thank you, miss,” they cried. “But you shouldn’t.”  

They demurred until Xiren insisted, then they accepted.  

“Are there pages on duty at the back gate?” she asked.  

“Yes, four every day, miss, ready to run errands. If you’ve any orders, just say.”  

“I’ve no orders. But today Master Bao wants to send some things to Miss Shi at the marquis’ house. Since you’re here, will you tell the pages at the back gate to hire a carriage? They can come here for the money when it’s time to pay, to save them going to the front and getting mixed up with the stewards there.”  

The women assented and left.  

Xiren went back to her room to pack some things on a plate to send to Xiangyun. She found one of the plate-slots empty and, turning, noticed that Qingwen, Sheyue and some other maids were sewing together there.  

“Where’s the white agate plate with the coiled design?” she asked.  

They looked at each other but no one could remember.  

After some reflection Qingwen said with a smile, “When we sent the litchis to the third young mistress, it still hasn’t been returned.”  

“You had plenty of ordinary plates for that,” scolded Xiren. “Why take that one?”  

“I said that too. But the litchis looked so pretty on that plate. When I took them, the third young mistress thought so too, and she’s keeping the plate to enjoy the sight a bit longer before sending it back. Look, that pair of pearl-encrusted vases on the top shelf haven’t been returned either.”  

“That reminds me,” chuckled Qiuwen. “When we took the spray of

“When the young master’s filial piety is stirred,” she continued, “it’s really something. The other day when he saw the osmanthus in bloom in the garden he broke off two sprays, meaning to keep them for his own vases. Then he suddenly thought, ‘These are the first flowers from our own garden, I mustn’t keep them for my own enjoyment.’ So he got down those pair of vases and filled them with water to put the sprays in, then told a maid to carry one while he took the other himself. One he presented to the old lady, the other to Her Ladyship.

“As luck would have it, I was the one who carried it in. The old lady was so delighted she didn’t know what to do, and kept telling everyone, ‘After all, it’s Pao-yu who’s good to me. He thinks of me even when he sees a spray of flowers. Other people just complain that I make too much of him.’

“You know the old lady doesn’t usually have much to say to me and I’m not one of her favourites; yet that day she had several hundred cash given me, saying I was ‘a poor, delicate thing.’ I’d never expected such good fortune. A few hundred cash are nothing, but it was a great honour.

“When I went on to Her Ladyship, she was looking through some chests with Madam Lien and Madam Chao and some other people, to find the coloured clothes she’d worn as a girl — I don’t know who they were for. At sight of the flowers she stopped looking and started admiring them instead. And Madam Lien made the most of the chance to sing Pao-yu’s praises, telling them how filial and well-behaved he was, spinning all sorts of fine tales. Her Ladyship felt she’d scored off the others and was so pleased she gave me two dresses she had there. Clothes are nothing special, of course. I get given some every year. But this was an unexpected favour.”

“For shame!” cried Ching-wen. “What a bumpkin you are. She gave you the ones she’d rejected. And you have the nerve to boast about it.”

“Whether they were rejects or not, it was a favour from Her Ladyship.”

“I wouldn’t have taken them. If they’d been rejects given to someone else, that would be different. But are some of us in this higher than others? Why should she have the best and me the leavings? I’d rather offend Her Ladyship than put up with such insults.”

“Who were they given to first?” Qiuwen asked quickly. “I’d been ill for a few days and gone home, so I don’t know. Do tell me, there’s a dear.”

“If I tell you, will you give them back to Her Ladyship now?”

“Don’t be silly. I just want to know for my own amusement. Even if she’d given me what the dog in this house had left, I’d still accept it as Her Ladyship’s favour. I wouldn’t worry about anything else.”

The others laughed.

“Well said. It was that foreign spotted poodle of ours.”

“You bitch!” Hsi-jen laughed. “You’ve nothing to do, so you have to make me a laughing-stock. A bad end awaits you all.”

“So it was you, sister,” said Qiuwen. “I really didn’t know. I apologize.”

“You can keep your apologies,” retorted Hsi-jen. “Just don’t carry on so wildly. Which of you is going to fetch those dishes? That’s more to the point.”

“It’s high time they were brought back,” said Sheh-yueh. “It doesn’t matter so much in the old lady’s place, but there are so many people in Her Ladyship’s apartments, it’s a regular mixed bag. The others wouldn’t do anything, but that one’s set are quite capable of smashing things from this place out of spite. And Her Ladyship doesn’t bother about such things. We’d better fetch them back as soon as possible.”

At that Ching-wen put down her needlework.

“All right, I’ll go,” she said.

“Let me,” offered Qiuwen. “You can fetch your dish.”

“No, I want to go for once. You’ve all had a chance to do a good turn. Why shouldn’t I for once?”

“Don’t quarrel, you two,” interposed Sheh-yueh. “I’ve an idea.

It’s your turn today to be given clothes by Her Ladyship. Don’t tell me you just happen to have come across someone looking for clothes too?”

“Even if I don’t happen to find any clothes,” retorted Qingwen with a sneer, “if Her Ladyship sees how hard I work she may decide to give me two taels a month out of her own allowance. You can’t be sure.” She chuckled. “Don’t try to fool me. I know what’s up.” She ran out then and there, and Qiuwen went with her to Tanchun’s apartments to fetch the plates.

When Xiren had everything ready, she sent for old nanny Song who worked in the Garden.

“Go and tidy yourself up,” she said. “Then come back in your best clothes and take some things to Miss Shi.”

“Just give them to me, miss, and any message too,” said nanny Song. “As soon as I’ve put myself to rights I can be off.”

Xiren then brought two small inlaid boxes. Opening one she showed the old woman that it contained two kinds of fresh fruit, water caltrops and gorgon fruit. She lifted the lid of the other to reveal a plate of powdered chestnut cake sweetened with osmanthus.

“These are the first fruits from our Garden this year,” she said. “Master Bao picked them for Miss Shi to taste. The other day she admired this agate plate, so she can keep it now to play with. And this silk wrapper contains the needlework she asked me to do the other day. I hope she won’t think it too crude, but will make do with it. Just give her Master Bao’s compliments and our regards.”

“Didn’t Master Bao have any other message?” asked nanny Song. “You’d better check, miss, in case he thinks later that you forgot.”

Xiren asked Qiuwen, “Were they in Miss Tanchun’s place just now?”

“They were there discussing the poetry club and writing poems. I don’t think there’s any message. You can go.”

So nanny Song took the things and went off to dress.

“Go by the back gate,” Xiren called after her. “There’s a page and a carriage waiting.”

We need not dwell on her departure.

Soon Baoyu came back. He first hurried to see how the crab-apple was doing, then went in to tell Xiren about the poetry club. She in turn reported that she had sent nanny Song with some things for Xiangyun.

Baoyu clapped his hands. “I was forgetting her!” he cried. “I felt there was something I had to do, but couldn’t remember what. It’s lucky you reminded me. I meant to invite her. The club would be no fun without her.”

“It’s not all that important, just a game,” Xiren demurred. “She’s not as free as you. She’s not her own mistress at home. If you tell her and she wants to come but can’t, she’ll be upset. Why make her uncomfortable?”

“No problem. I’ll ask the old lady to send for her.”

As they were speaking nanny Song came back to thank Xiren for the trouble she had taken.

“She asked what Master Bao was doing,” the nurse reported. “I told her, ‘He’s starting a poetry club with the young ladies, writing poems.’ Miss Shi said, ‘They’re writing poems without telling me!’ She was very upset.”

Baoyu at once went to the Lady Dowager and insisted that someone should be sent to fetch Xiangyun.

“It’s too late now,” said his grandmother. “We’ll send first thing tomorrow.”

He had to be content with that and went back disconsolately. But the next morning he went again to the Lady Dowager to urge that a servant be sent.

Not until after lunch did Xiangyun arrive, to Baoyu’s relief. As soon as he saw her he told her the whole story and wanted to show her the poems they had written.

“Don’t show them to her yet,” Li Wan interposed. “First give her the rhymes. As she’s the last to come we should fine her by making her compose a poem. If it’s good, we’ll ask her to join the club. If not, we’ll make her pay a forfeit.”

Xiangyun laughed.

"You forgot to invite me. I've a good mind to punish you by making you find a rhyme for me. I'm no good at versifying but I'll make a fool of myself to oblige. Do let me join your club. I'll be content to sweep the floors and burn incense for you."

They were so delighted by her good humour that they reproached themselves.

"How could we have forgotten her yesterday?" they cried, and promptly told her the rhyme.

Xiangyun, in high spirits, was too impatient to polish her lines. While chatting she had composed two poems in her head and now wrote them out on the first piece of paper that came to hand.

"I've made two poems matching your rhyme," she announced cheerfully. "Good or bad, I can't say. I've simply done my best." With that she passed them to the others.

"After our four poems we didn't think there was another word to be said. How is it you've produced two more? You must have a lot more to say. We shall have to see if these aren't copies."

As they read they were amazed and full of praise.

"These really do the white海棠 justice," they cried. "We must rename our club 'The海棠 Club'."

"Tomorrow you must let me host the club to make up for my absence today," proposed Xiangyun. "All right?"

"Better and better," was the general response.

Then they discussed with her the poems written the previous day.

That evening, Baochai invited Xiangyun to stay with her in Alpinia Park. By lamplight Xiangyun planned the party she would give and the subject for the next poem, but Baochai thought her ideas unsuitable and protested:

"Once you start a club you must play hostess. This is only a game, I know, but we have to think carefully and make it convenient and pleasant for everyone without putting anyone out. You're not your own mistress at home, and the few strings of cash you get each month aren't enough even for your own needs. If you spend them on this, your aunt will be angrier than ever. And even if you spent all you have, it wouldn't be enough for a party. You can't ask your family for money, can you? Or ask for it here?"

This set Xiangyun frowning.

"I've an idea," went on Baochai. "One of the assistants in our pawnshop has a farm which produces very good crabs. The other day he sent some round. Most of the people here, from the old lady down, are very fond of crabs. My aunt was saying the other day that she'd like to invite the old lady to enjoy the cassia blossom in the garden and eat crabs, but she's been too busy to do anything about it. Why not invite everyone to a crab feast without mentioning the poetry club? We can have all the poetry we want after they've gone. I'll ask my brother for several baskets of big fat crabs, and get some good wine from the shop too, and a few tables of sweetmeats as well. Won't that be simple and great fun for us all?"

Xiangyun was most impressed by this thoughtful proposal.

"I'm only thinking what's best for you," Baochai said with a smile. "Don't be offended and imagine I look down on you. If you're not angry with me, I'll tell them to make the arrangements."

"Dear cousin, of course I'm not offended," cried Xiangyun.

I’m the one who’s confused. How can I be so dense as not to know what’s good for me? I’m not even human. If I didn’t treat you like my own sister, would I have confided all my troubles to you the other day?”

Baochai called an old servant and said,“Go and tell my brother that we want several crates of the same big crabs as last time. After lunch tomorrow the old lady and the ladies are coming to enjoy the osmanthus blossoms. Mind you tell him not to forget — I’ve already invited the guests.”

The woman went off to do her errand.

Baochai then advised Xiangyun,“Don’t be too fantastic in your choice of subjects for poems. Just think, did the ancients have far-fetched, outlandish subjects or dangerously unusual rhymes? If the subject is too fantastic and the rhymes too dangerous, it won’t make a good poem but will smack of affectation. Of course we want to avoid cliches, but we shouldn’t go in for undue novelty either. The first thing is to have original ideas; then the language won’t be commonplace. But this is nothing really important. Spinning and sewing are our proper tasks. When we have time to spare, it’s more to the point to read a few chapters of some book that has a good influence on heart and mind.”

Xiangyun agreed and suggested,“I was thinking that, since we wrote poems on begonia yesterday, how would it be to write some on chrysanthemums?”

“Chrysanthemums would fit in well with the season, but so many have been written on them before.”

“That’s what I thought. They might seem rather trite.”

After a little reflection Baochai proposed,“I have an idea. Let’s take the chrysanthemum as the foil and man as the essential, and work out some subjects with two words each — one substantive, the other intransitive. For the substantive we can use ‘chrysanthemum’ and for the intransitive any relevant verb. In this way we’ll be both chanting odes to the chrysanthemum and writing on a theme. Although this has been done before, it’s not too hackneyed. And we’ll be describing the scene as well as the object, which would be novel and in good taste.”

“Fine,” said Xiangyun.“But what verbs would be best? Think of one for me.”

Baochai thought for a while.

“‘Chrysanthemum Dreams’ would do,” she said.

“That’s certainly good. I’ve thought of one too: ‘Chrysanthemum Shadows.’ How’s that?”

“Not bad. Still, it’s been used before. If we have a number of subjects we can include that. I’ve another.”

“Out with it quick.”

“‘Asking the Chrysanthemum.’ What about that?”

Xiangyun clapped her hands in delight.

“Yes, and I’ve got ‘Finding the Chrysanthemum.’ Is that good?”

Baochai praised this too, then suggested,“Suppose we work out ten to begin with and write them down to see how they look.”

They started grinding ink and dipping brushes. Xiangyun wrote as Baochai thought of titles, and soon they had ten.

“Ten are not enough,” said Xiangyun after reading them through.“Let’s make it a round dozen, like the headings in albums of painting and calligraphy.”

Baochai thought of two more, making twelve in all.

“In that case,” she said,“let’s arrange them in order.”

“Better still. We’ll make it a chrysanthemum calendar.”

Baochai proposed,“Let’s start with ‘Remembering the Chrysanthemums.’ After remembering, you go to find them: so the second should be ‘Finding the Chrysanthemums.’ After finding them, you plant them: the third is ‘Planting the Chrysanthemums.’ Once they’re planted and in bloom, you face them and enjoy the sight: so the fourth is ‘Facing the Chrysanthemums.’ Facing them gives you inspiration, so you pick some to put in vases for your enjoyment: the fifth is ‘Arranging the Chrysanthemums.’ Once you’ve arranged them, you must write poems about them or the chrysanthemums will lack charm: the sixth is ‘Singing of the Chrysanthemums.’ After writing the poems, you must paint them in ink: the seventh is ‘Drawing the Chrysanthemums.’ Since you’ve drawn them, it’s a pity the chrysanthemums can’t speak, so you question them: the eighth is ‘Questioning the Chrysanthemums.’ If they could speak to amaze us, you’d long to be on still more intimate terms with them: the ninth is

Then the ninth is ‘Hairpin of Chrysanthemums.’ Although all human affairs are disposed of, there are still the chrysanthemums to sing about, so ‘Chrysanthemum Shadows’ and ‘Chrysanthemum Dreams’ will make the tenth and eleventh. The twelfth, ‘Faded Chrysanthemums,’ can serve as a general conclusion to the preceding themes. In this way all the fine scenes and fine subjects of late autumn will have been covered.”

Xiang Yun accordingly wrote these down and studied them for a while.

“What rhymes should we fix?” she asked.

“I’ve never been in favour of restricting rhymes,” said Pao-chai. “Why should we hobble ourselves when we want to write good poetry? Let’s not follow the example of those vulgar pedants. We’ll just set the subjects without limiting the rhymes. The main thing is to have good lines for our fun. This isn’t a test to make things difficult for people.”

“Quite right. In that case our poems should be even better. But there are only five of us and twelve subjects. Does that mean we must each write twelve poems?”

“That would be rather too difficult. We’ll copy out these subjects and stipulate that they must be heptameter regulated verse, then paste them up tomorrow on the wall for everyone to see. They can choose which they like. Anyone who wants to write a dozen can do so; those who don’t can manage just a few. The one who writes fastest and best will be the winner. If anyone finishes all twelve, the others mustn’t write any more and she’ll be given a prize.”

“That sounds all right.”

Having reached agreement, the two girls put out the light and went to bed.

But now read on.

第38章 林潇湘魁夺菊花诗 薛蘅芜讽和螃蟹咏

话说宝钗湘云计议已定，一宿无话。次日湘云便请贾母等赏桂花。贾母等都说道：“到是他有兴头，须要扰他这雅兴。”至午，果然贾母带了王夫人、凤姐兼请薛姨妈等进园来。贾母因问。“那一处好？”王夫人道：“凭老太太爱在那一处，就在那一处。”凤姐道：“藕香榭已经摆下了。那山坡下两棵桂花开的又好，河里的水又碧清，坐在河当中亭子上，不敞亮吗？看看水，眼也清亮。”贾母听了，说：“很好。”说着，引了众人往藕香榭来。原来这藕香榭盖在池中，四面有窗，左右有回廊，也是跨水接峰，后面又有曲折桥。众人上了竹桥，凤姐忙上来搀着贾母，口里说道：“老祖宗只管迈大步走，不相干，这竹子桥规矩是硌吱硌吱的。”
　　一时进入榭中，只见栏杆外另放着两张竹案，一个上面设着杯箸酒具，一个上头设着茶筅茶具各色盏碟。那边有两三个丫头煽风炉煮茶，这边另有几个丫头也煽风炉烫酒呢。贾母忙笑问：“这茶想的很好，且是地方东西都干净。”湘云笑道：“这是宝姐姐帮着我预备的。”贾母道：“我说那孩子细致，凡事想的妥当。”一面说，一面又看见柱子上挂的黑漆嵌蚌的对子，命湘云念道：
　　芙蓉影破归兰桨，菱藕香深泻竹桥。
　　贾母听了，又抬头看匾，因回头向薛姨妈道：“我先小时，家里也有这么一个亭子，叫做什么枕霞阁。我那时也只象他姐妹们这么大年纪，同着几个人，天天玩去。谁知那日一下子失了脚掉下去，几乎没淹死，好容易救上来了，到底叫那木钉把头碰破了。如今这鬃角上那指头顶儿大的一个坑儿，就是那碰破的。众人都怕经了水，冒了风，说了不得了，谁知竟好了。”凤姐不等人说，先笑道：“那时要活不得，如今这么大福可叫谁享呢？可知老祖宗从小儿福寿就不小，神差鬼使，碰出那个坑儿来好盛福寿啊。寿星老儿头上原是个坑儿，因为万福万寿盛满了，所以倒凸出些来了。”未及说完，贾母和众人都笑软了。贾母笑道：“这猴儿惯的了不得了，拿着我也取起笑儿来了，恨的我撕你那油嘴。”凤姐道：“回来吃螃蟹，怕存住冷在心里，怄老祖宗笑笑儿，就是高兴多吃两个也无妨了。”贾母笑道：“明日叫你黑家白日跟着我，我倒常笑笑儿，也不许你回屋里去。”王夫人笑道：“老太太因为喜欢他，才惯的这么样，还这么说，他明儿越发没理。”贾母笑道：“我倒喜欢他这么着，况且他又不是那真不知高低的孩子。家常没人，娘儿们原该说说笑笑，横竖大礼不错就罢了。没的倒叫他们神鬼似的做什么！”
　　说着，一齐进了亭子。献过茶，凤姐忙安放杯箸。上面一桌，贾母、薛姨妈、宝钗、黛玉、宝玉；东边一桌，湘云、王夫人、迎、探、惜。西边靠门一小桌，李纨和凤姐，虚设坐位，二人皆不敢坐，只在贾母、王夫人两桌上伺候。凤姐吩咐：“螃蟹不可多拿来，仍旧放在蒸笼里，拿十个来，吃了再拿。”一面又要水洗了手，站在贾母跟前剥蟹肉。头次让薛姨妈，薛姨妈道：“我自己掰着吃香甜，不用人让。”凤姐便奉与贾母。二次的便与宝玉。又说：“把酒烫得滚热的拿来。”又命小丫头们去取菊花叶儿桂花蕊熏的绿豆面子，预备着洗手。湘云陪着吃了一个，便下座来让人，又出至外头，命人盛两盘子给赵姨娘送去。又见凤姐走来道：“你张罗不惯，你吃你的去，我先替你张罗，等散了我再吃。”湘云不肯，又命人在那边廊上摆了两席，让鸳鸯、琥珀、彩霞、彩云、平儿去坐。鸳鸯因向凤姐笑道：“二奶奶在这里伺候，我可吃去了。”凤姐儿道：“你们只管去，都交给我就是了。”说着，湘云仍人了席。凤姐和李纨也胡乱应了个景儿。
　　凤姐仍旧下来张罗。一时出至廊上，鸳鸯等正吃得高兴，见他来了，鸳鸯等站起来道：“奶奶又出来做什么？让我们也受用一会子。”凤姐笑道：“鸳鸯丫头越发坏了，我替你当差，倒不领情，还抱怨我，还不快斟一种酒来我喝呢。”鸳鸯笑着，忙斟了一杯酒，送至凤姐唇边，凤姐一挺脖子喝了。琥珀彩霞二人也斟上一杯送至凤姐唇边，那凤姐也吃了。平儿早剔了一壳黄子送来，凤姐道：“多倒些姜醋。”一回也吃了，笑道：“你们坐着吃罢，我可去了。”鸳鸯笑道：“好没脸，吃我们的东西！”凤姐儿笑道：“你少和我作怪。你知道你琏二爷爱上了你，要和老太太讨了你做小老婆呢。”鸳鸯红了脸，顺着嘴，点着头道：“哎，这也是做奶奶说出来的话！我不拿腥手抹你一脸算不得！”说着站起来就要抹。凤姐道：“好姐姐！饶我这遭儿罢！”琥珀笑道：“鸳丫头要去了，平丫头还饶他？你们看看，他没吃两个螃蟹，倒喝了一碟子醋了。”平儿手里正剥了个满黄螃蟹，听如此奚落他，便拿着螃蟹照琥珀脸上来抹，口内笑骂：“我把你这嚼舌根的小蹄子儿……”琥珀也笑着往旁边一躲。平儿使空了，往前一撞，恰恰的抹在凤姐腮上。凤姐正和鸳鸯嘲笑，不防吓了一跳，“嗳哟”了一声，众人掌不住都哈哈的大笑起来。凤姐也禁不住笑骂道：“死娼妇！吃离了眼了，混抹你娘的！”平儿忙赶过来替他擦了，亲自去端水。鸳鸯道：“阿弥陀佛！这才是现报呢。”贾母那边听见，一叠连声问：“见了什么了，这么乐？告诉我们也笑笑。”鸳鸯等忙高声笑回道：“二奶奶来抢螃蟹吃，平儿恼了，抹了他主子一脸螃蟹黄子，主子奴才打架呢！”贾母和王夫人等听了，也笑起来。贾母笑道：“你们看他可怜见儿的，那小腿子、脐子给他点子吃罢。”鸳鸯等笑着答应了，高声的说道：“这满桌子的腿子，二奶奶只管吃就是了。”凤姐笑着洗了脸，走来又伏侍贾母等吃了一回。
　　黛玉独不敢多吃，只吃了一点夹子肉就下来了。贾母一时也不吃了。大家都洗了手。也有看花的，也有弄水看鱼的，游玩了一回。王夫人因问贾母：“这里风大，才又吃了螃蟹，老太太还是回屋里去歇歇罢。若高兴，明日再来逛逛。”贾母听了，笑道：“正是呢。我怕你们高兴，我走了，又怕扫了你们的兴，既这么说，咱们就都去罢。”回头嘱咐湘云：“别让你宝哥哥多吃了。”湘云答应着。又嘱咐湘云、宝钗二人说：“你们两个也别多吃了。那东西虽好吃，不是什么好的，吃多了肚子疼。”二人忙应着。送出园外，仍旧回来，命将残席收拾了另摆。宝玉道：“也不用摆，咱们且做诗。把那大团圆桌子放在当中，酒菜都放着。也不必拘定坐位，有爱吃的去吃，大家散坐，岂不便宜？”宝钗道：“这话极是。”湘云道：“虽这么说，还有别人。”因又命另摆一桌，拣了热螃蟹来，请袭人，紫鹃、司棋、侍书、入画、莺儿、翠墨等一处共坐。山坡桂树底下铺下两条花毯，命支应的婆子并小丫头等也都坐了，只管随意吃喝，等使唤再来。
　　湘云便取了诗题，用针绾在墙上。众人看了，都说：“新奇！只怕做不出来。”湘云又把不限韵的缘故说了一番，宝玉道：“这才是正理。我也最不喜限韵。”黛玉因不大吃酒，又不吃螃蟹，自命人掇了一个绣墩，倚栏坐着，拿着钓杆钓鱼。宝钗手里拿着一技桂花，玩了一回，俯在窗槛上，掐了桂蕊，扔在水面，引的那游鱼上来唼喋。湘云出一回神，又让一回袭人等，又招呼山坡下的众人只管放量吃。探春和李纨、惜春正立在垂柳阴中看鸥鹭。迎春却独在花阴下，拿着个针儿穿茉莉花。宝玉又看了一回黛玉钓鱼，一回又俯在宝钗旁边说笑两句，一回又看袭人等吃螃蟹，自己也陪他喝两口酒，袭人又剥一壳肉给他吃。
　　黛玉放下钓杆，走至座间，拿起那乌梅银花自斟壶来，拣了一个小小的海棠冻石蕉叶杯。丫头看见，知他要饮酒，忙着走上来斟。黛玉道：“你们只管吃去，让我自己斟才有趣儿。”说置便斟了半盏看时，却是黄酒，因说道：“我吃了一点子螃蟹，觉得心口微微的疼，须得热热的吃口烧酒。”宝玉忙接道：“有烧酒。”便命将那台欢花浸的酒烫一壶来，黛玉也只吃一口便放下了。宝钗也走过来，另拿了一只杯来，也饮了一口放下，便蘸笔至墙上把头一个《忆菊》勾了，底下又赘一个“蘅”字。宝玉忙道：“好姐姐，第二个我已有了四句了，你让我做罢。”室钗笑道：“我好容易有了一首，你就忙的这样。”黛玉也不说话，接过笔来把第八个《问菊》勾了，接着把第十一个《菊梦》也勾了，也赘上了一个“潇”宇。宝玉也拿起笔来将第二个《访菊》也勾了，也赘上一个“怡”字。探春起来看着道：“竟没入作《簪菊》？让我作。”又指着宝玉笑道：“才宣过：总不许带出闺阁字样来，你可要留神。”说着，只见湘云走来，将第四第五《对菊》《供菊》一连两个都勾了，也赘上个“湘”字。探春道：“你也该起个号。”湘云笑道：“我们家里如今虽有几分轩馆，我又不住着，借了来也设趣。”宝钗笑道：“方才老太太说，你们家里也有一个水亭，叫做枕霞阁，难道不是你的？如今虽没了，你到底是旧主人。”众人都道：“有理。”宝玉不待湘云动手，便代将“湘”字抹了，改了一个“霞”字。
　　没有顿饭工夫，十二题己全，各自誊出来，都交与迎春，另拿了一张雪浪笺过来，一井誊录出来。某人作的底下赘明某人的号。李纨等从头看道：
　　忆菊
　　蘅芜君
　　怅望西风抱闷思，蓼红苇白断肠时。
　　空篱旧圃秋无迹，冷月清霜梦有知。
　　念念心随归雁远，廖廖坐听晚砧迟。
　　谁怜我为黄花瘦，慰语重阳会有期。
　　访菊
　　怡红公子
　　闲趁霜晴试一游，酒杯药盏莫淹留。
　　霜前月下谁家种？槛外篱边何处秋？
　　蜡屐远来情得得，冷吟不尽兴悠悠。
　　黄花若解怜诗客，休负今朝挂杖头。
　　种菊
　　怡红公子
　　携锄秋圃自移来，篱畔庭前处处栽。
　　昨夜不期经雨活，今朝犹喜带霜开。
　　冷吟秋色诗千首，醉酹寒香酒一杯。
　　泉溉泥封勤护惜，好和井径绝尘埃。
　　对菊
　　枕霞旧友
　　别圃移来贵比金，一分浅淡一分深。
　　萧疏篱畔科头坐，清冷香中抱膝吟。
　　数去更无君傲世，看来惟有我知音！
　　秋光荏苒休孤负，相对原宜惜寸阴。
　　供菊
　　枕霞旧友
　　弹琴酌酒喜堪俦，几案婷婷点缀幽。
　　隔坐香分三径露，抛书人对一枝秋。
　　霜清纸帐来新梦，圃冷斜阳亿旧游。
　　傲世也因同气味，春风桃李末淹留。
　　咏菊
　　潇湘妃子
　　无赖诗魔昏晓侵，绕篱欹石自沉音。
　　毫端蕴秀临霜写，口角噙香对月吟。
　　满纸自怜题素怨，片言谁解诉秋心？
　　一从陶令评章后，千古高风说到今。
　　画菊
　　蘅芜君
　　诗馀戏笔不知狂，岂是丹青费较量？
　　聚叶泼成千点墨，攒花染出几痕霜。
　　淡淡神会风前影，跳脱秋生腕底香。
　　莫认东篱闲采掇，粘屏聊以慰重阳。
　　问菊
　　潇湘妃子
　　欲讯秋情众莫知，喃喃负手扣东篱。
　　孤标傲世偕谁隐，一样开花为底迟？
　　圃露庭霜何寂寞，雁归蛩病可相思。
　　莫言举世无谈者，解语何妨话片时？
　　簪菊
　　蕉下客
　　瓶供篱栽日日忙，折来休认镜中妆。
　　长安公子因花癖，彭泽先生是酒狂。
　　短鬓冷沾三径露，葛巾香染九秋霜。
　　高情不入时人眼，拍手凭他笑路旁。
　　菊影
　　枕霞旧友
　　秋光叠叠复重重，潜度偷移三径中。
　　窗隔疏灯描远近，篱筛破月锁玲胧。
　　寒芳留照魂应驻，霜印传神梦也空。
　　珍重暗香踏碎处，凭谁醉眼认朦胧。
　　菊梦
　　潇湘妃子
　　篱畔秋酣一觉清，和云伴月不分明。
　　登仙非慕庄生蝶，忆旧还寻陶今盟。
　　睡去依依随雁断，惊回故故恼蛩呜。
　　醒时幽怨同谁诉：衰草寒烟无限情！
　　残菊
　　蕉下客
　　露凝霜重渐倾欹，宴赏才过小雪时。
　　蒂有馀香金淡泊，枝无全叶翠离披。
　　半床落月蛩声切，万里寒云雁阵迟。
　　明岁秋分外再会，暂时分手莫相思！
　　众人看一首，赞一首，彼此称扬不绝。李纨笑道：“等我从公评来。通篇看来，各人有各人的警句。今日公评：《咏菊》第一，《问菊》第二，《菊梦》第三，题目新，诗也新，立意更新了，只得要推潇湘妃子为魁了。然后《簪菊》、《对菊》、《供菊》、《画菊》、《忆菊》次之。”宝玉听说，喜的拍手道：“极是！极公！”黛玉道：“我那个也不好，到底伤于纤巧些。”李纨道：“巧的却好，不露堆砌生硬。”黛玉道：“据我看来，头一句好的是‘圃冷斜阳忆旧游’，这句背面傅粉；‘抛书人对一枝秋’，已经妙绝，将供菊说完，没处再说，故翻回来想到未折未供之先，意思深远。”李纨笑道：“固如此说，你的‘口角噙香’一句也敌得过了。”探春又道：“到底要算蘅芜君沉着，‘秋无迹’，“梦有知’，把个‘忆’字竟烘染出来了。”宝钗笑道：“你的‘短鬓冷沾’，‘葛巾香染’，也就把簪菊形容的一个缝儿也没有。”湘云笑道：“‘偕谁隐’，‘为底迟’，真真把个菊花问的无言可对！”李纨笑道：“那么着，象‘科头坐’，‘抱膝吟’，竟一时也舍不得离了菊花，菊花有知，倒还怕腻烦了呢。”说的大家都笑了。宝玉笑道：“这场我又落第了。难道‘谁家种’，‘何处秋’，‘蜡展远来’，‘冷吟不尽’，那都不是访不成？‘昨夜雨’，‘今朝霜’，都不是种不成？但恨敌不上‘口角噙香对月吟’、‘清冷香中抱膝吟’、‘短鬓’，‘葛巾’、‘金淡泊’、‘翠离披’、‘秋无迹’、‘梦有知’这几句罢了。”又道：“明日闲了，我一个人做出十二首来。”李纨道：“你的也好，只是不及这几句新雅就是了。”
　　大家又评了一回，复又要了热螃蟹，就在大圆桌上吃了一回。宝玉笑道：“今日持螯赏桂，亦不可无诗，我已吟成，谁还敢作？”说着，便忙洗了手，提笔写出，众人看道：
　　持螯更喜桂阴凉，泼醋擂姜兴欲狂。
　　饕餮王孙应有酒，横行公子竞无肠。
　　脐间积冷馋忘忌，指上沾腥洗尚香。
　　原为世人美口服，坡仙曾笑一生忙。
　　黛玉笑道：“这样的诗，一时要一百首也有。”宝玉笑道：“你这会子才力已尽，不说不能作了，还褒贬人家。”黛玉听了，也不答言，略一仰首微吟，提起笔来一挥，已有了一首。众人看道：
　　铁甲长戈死末忘，堆盘色相喜先尝。
　　螯封嫩玉双双满，壳凸红脂块块香。
　　多肉更怜卿八足，助情谁劝我千觞？
　　对兹佳品酬佳节，桂拂清风菊带霜。
　　宝玉看了，正喝彩时，黛玉便一把撕了，命人烧去，因笑道：“我做的不及你的，我烧了罢。你那个很好，比方才的菊花诗还好，你留着他给人看看。”
　　宝钗笑道：“我也勉强了一首，未必好，写出来取笑儿罢。”说着，也写出来。大家看时，写道：
　　桂霭桐阴坐举觞，长安涎口盼重阳。
　　眼前道路无经纬，皮里春秋空黑黄。
　　看到这里，众人不禁叫绝。宝玉道：“骂得痛快！我的诗也该烧了。”看底下道：
　　酒未涤腥还用菊，性防积冷定须姜。
　　于今落釜成何益？月浦空馀禾黍香。
众人看毕，都说：“这方是食蟹的绝唱！这些小题目，原要寓大意思，才算是大才。只是讽刺世人太毒了些。”说着，只见平儿复进园来。
不知却做什么，且听下回分解。

After Baochai and Xiangyun had made their plans, the night passed without further incident. The next day Xiangyun invited the Lady Dowager and the rest to enjoy the cassia. They all said they would be glad to gratify her whim.

At noon the Lady Dowager, accompanied by Lady Wang and Xifeng, invited Aunt Xue to the Garden.

“Which would be the best place?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“Wherever Your Ladyship prefers,” said Lady Wang.

“I’ve had seats prepared in Lotus Fragrance Anchorage,” put in Xifeng. “The two cassia trees down the slope are in full bloom and the water of the stream is so clear. Won’t it be pleasant to sit in the pavilion in the middle of the stream? The sight of the water is so refreshing too.”

“Very good,” agreed the Lady Dowager.

She led the way to Lotus Fragrance Anchorage. This pavilion, built in the middle of the pool, had windows on four sides and corridors on left and right connecting it with the banks, while a zigzag bridge led to its rear. As the party crossed the bamboo bridge, Xifeng hurried forward to offer the old lady her arm.

“Just take big steps, Old Ancestress,” she cried. “Don’t worry. These bamboo bridges are meant to creek.”

Once inside they saw that two bamboo tables had been placed outside the railings. One was spread with cups, chopsticks and wine-service; the other with a tea-basket and different kinds of cups and dishes. A few maids were fanning two stoves to boil water for tea, and some others were fanning two stoves to warm up wine.

“This is a fine idea, and everything’s so clean too,” exclaimed the Lady Dowager.

“This was all Cousin Baochai’s idea,” Xiangyun told her.

“I thought as much. That child’s so careful and thoughtful.”

Noticing then a couplet inlaid in mother-of-pearl on black lacquer which hung on the pillars, the Lady Dowager asked Xiangyun to read it out:

The reflection of lotus-flowers is broken by the returning oars;

Deep in the fragrant lotus roots a bamboo footbridge hides.

The old lady looked up then at the board above with its inscription, and turned to tell Aunt Xue, “When I was a girl we had a pavilion like this at home called the Pillowed Iridescence Pavilion. I was about the age then of these girls here, and used to go every day with my sisters to play there. One day I lost my balance and fell into the water — they barely fished me out in time to save me from drowning. But in falling I gashed my head on a nail, and here on my temple I still have the scar, as big as the tip of a finger. Everyone was afraid that if my head got wet or I caught cold it might be the death of me; yet I recovered.”

Before anyone else could speak Xifeng laughed, “If you’d died then, Old Ancestress, who’d be enjoying such good fortune today? It’s clear you were destined from childhood to good fortune and long life — that bang you gave your head was the God of Long Life punching a hole in it for all your good luck to be stored up in. The reason why the God of Long Life’s head bulges so is that it’s stuffed too full of good luck. It’s so crammed, it’s swollen.”

This set the whole party laughing.

“This monkey’s incorrigible!” cried the Lady Dowager, laughing. “She’s even making fun of me. I’ve a good mind to tear that glib tongue of yours out.”

“I was only afraid the crab might lie cold on your stomach, so I made you laugh to help you digest it,” replied Xifeng. “Then you can eat a couple more without any ill effects.”

“Tomorrow I shall keep you with me day and night to amuse me,” chuckled the old lady. “I won’t let you go home.”

“If you spoil her like this, madam, because you’re so fond of her, and then talk like that, she’ll take even more liberties tomorrow,” said Lady Wang.

“I like to have her take liberties,” replied the Lady Dowager. “Besides, she’s not like a silly child who doesn’t know her place. When we’re on our own like this, it’s only right that we women should have some fun together. So long as the main rules of propriety aren’t infringed, what does it matter? If we put on airs all the time like graven images, wouldn’t that be dull?”

By now they had entered the pavilion and been served with tea, while Xifeng saw to the setting out of cups and chopsticks.

At the round table in the centre sat the Lady Dowager, Aunt Xue, Baochai, Daiyu and Baoyu. The eastern table was occupied by Xiangyun, Lady Wang, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun. At a small table by the door on the west side places had been laid for Li Wan and Xifeng, but neither dared be seated and they were waiting on the two older ladies’ tables.

“Don’t bring too many crabs at a time,” ordered Xifeng. “Keep them in the steamer and bring just ten; we can fetch more as we finish those.” She washed her hands then and stood by the old lady to shell some crabmeat for her.

Her first portion she offered to Aunt Xue.

“I enjoy shelling them myself,” said Aunt Xue. “It’s no fun eating them ready-shelled.”

So Xifeng gave the meat to the Lady Dowager, and her second portion to Baoyu.

“Bring some well heated wine,” she cried.

She also told the younger maids to fetch some mung-bean flour perfumed with chrysanthemum leaves and cassia buds for washing their hands.

Xiangyun, after joining the others for one crab, left the feast to urge the others to eat, then went outside to order two plates of crabs to be sent to Concubine Zhao. Just then Xifeng came up to her.

“You’re not used to entertaining,” she said. “Go ahead and enjoy yourself. I’ll see to things for you, and have something to eat after the party breaks up.”

Xiangyun demurred, but she told some servants to set two tables in the corridor for Yuanyang, Hupo, Caixia, Caiyun and Pinger.

Yuanyang said laughingly to Xifeng, “Since you’re doing the honours, madam, we can go and eat.”

“All right, off you go,” replied Xifeng. “I’ll take care of everything.”

So Xiangyun returned to her seat while Xifeng and Li Wan went and sat down for a while.

Presently Xifeng went out again to see to things. She found Yuanyang and the others in high spirits in the corridor. At sight of her they rose to their feet.

“What have you come out for, madam?” they asked. “Do let us enjoy ourselves for a bit.”

“Yuanyang, you’re getting a bad lot,” scolded Xifeng playfully. “Here am I doing your job for you, and instead of thanking me you complain. The least you can do is pour me a cup of wine.”

Yuanyang promptly smiled and filled a cup, then held it to Xifeng’s lips. She tossed it off. Hupo and Caixia then filled a cup each and offered it to her, and she drank both. Pinger had early scooped out some yellow crab meat, and this she now presented.

“Put plenty of ginger and vinegar on it,” said Xifeng.

Having eaten it she remarked, “You go on with your meal now. I must be off.”

“What a cheek!” Yuanyang chuckled. “Eating our food!”

“Don’t try to get round me. I know our Lian the Second has taken a fancy to you and wants the old lady to let him have you as his concubine.”

Yuanyang blushed. “Ugh! Fancy a lady talking such nonsense. I’ve a good mind to smear your face with this messy hand of mine.”

She started forward to carry out her threat.

“Dear sister, do let me off this time,” begged Xifeng laughingly.

Hupo put in, “Yuanyang may let you off, but will Pinger? You’ve not eaten much crab, but you’ve drunk a whole saucer of vinegar.”

Pinger, who was shelling a crab with rich cream inside, at this jibe dipped it in the soy and made to smear Hupo’s face.

“I’ll teach you to wag your tongue, you bitch,” she cried laughingly.

Hupo dodged and Pinger, thrown off her balance, smeared Xifeng’s cheek by mistake. Xifeng, joking with Yuanyang, was taken by surprise and gave a cry.

“Aiya!”

Everybody laughed.

Xifeng could not help laughing too as she swore, “You bitch! Have you lost your eyes, smearing your own mother’s face?”

Pinger hastily wiped her clean, then went to fetch water.

“Amida Buddha!” cried Yuanyang. “This is retribution.”

The Lady Dowager in the inner room heard this gust of merriment.

“What’s the joke?” she called. “Tell us to make us laugh too.”

Yuanyang and the others answered loudly, laughing.

“Our Lian Secundo’s wife has come to grab some crabs and Ping’s so angry she’s smeared her mistress’s face with crab yolk,” she announced. “Mistress and slave are fighting!”

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang could not help laughing.

“Look at the poor thing,” said the Lady Dowager. “Give her a few of the small legs and the roe.”

Yuanyang and the others assented and called out, “There are plenty of legs on this table, madam. Just help yourself.”

Xifeng having good-humouredly washed her face came back to wait on the Lady Dowager until she had finished eating.

Daiyu did not dare eat much, only a little meat from the claws, then left the table. Presently the old lady too stopped eating. By now all had washed their hands. Some were watching the flowers, others playing with the water or looking at the fish.

“There’s rather a wind here,” remarked Lady Wang to the Lady Dowager. “And you’ve just been eating crab, madam. Wouldn’t it be better to go inside and rest? If you’re in the mood, we can come again tomorrow.”

“You’re quite right,” replied the Lady Dowager. “I was afraid of spoiling your fun if I left; but since you suggest it, let’s all go.” She turned to Xiangyun. “Don’t let your Cousin Bao eat too much.”

As Xiangyun promised she told her and Baochai, “You two mustn’t eat too much either. Though crabs are delicious they’re not very wholesome, and too many will give you a stomach-ache.”

They both assented.

Having seen the Lady Dowager out of the Garden they came back and gave orders to clear the tables and reset them.

“Don’t bother,” said Baoyu. “Let’s write poems now. We can put that big round table in the middle with the wine and dishes on it. We needn’t sit in order either, but help ourselves to whatever we fancy. Wouldn’t that be more informal?”

“An excellent idea,” agreed Baochai.

“Still, there are the others to consider,” put in Xiangyun.

She ordered another table to be laid and a fresh supply of hot crabs brought for Xiren, Zijuan, Siqi, Shishu, Ru-hua, Yinger and Cuimo, who were invited to sit together. Two gay felt rugs were spread under the cassia trees on the slope, and the old serving-women and younger maids were told to sit down and eat and drink at their ease until needed again.

Xiangyun then fixed the themes for the poems to the wall with a pin. The others exclaimed in delight, “How original! But I doubt if we can do them justice.”

She explained too that no rhyme schemes were prescribed.

“Quite right too,” cried Baoyu. “I hate regulated verse.”

Daiyu, who had not drunk much wine or eaten any crab, told a maid to put an embroidered cushion for her by the railing. Then, leaning on the rail, she fished with a rod. Baochai played for a while with a spray of cassia, then leaned on the window-sill to break off bits of blossom and throw them into the water to attract the fish, which came up to nibble at them. Xiangyun, after a moment’s reflection, urged Xiren and the others to eat their fill, and called down to the people at the foot of the slope to help themselves freely too. Tanchun, Li Wan and Xichun were standing in the shade of some willows watching the water-fowl. Yingchun, all on her own in the shade of the flowers, was threading jasmine blossoms with a needle. Baoyu watched Daiyu fishing for a while, then said a few words to Baochai with a laugh, after which he watched Xiren and the others eating crab and drank a few cups of wine with them. Xiren shelled some crab for him.

Presently Daiyu put down her fishing-rod, went to the table and picked up the dark- patterned silver pot with a design of plum-blossom. She chose a small greenish-white stone cup in the shape of a plantain leaf. The maids, assuming she meant to drink, promptly came forward to pour for her.

“You go on with your meal,” she said. “Let me help myself. That’s the fun of it.” She poured half a cup and found it was yellow rice wine.

“I’ve eaten just a little crab,” she said, “and it’s given me a slight heartburn. I’d like to sip some hot spirits.”

“There is some,” cried Baoyu promptly.

He ordered a pot of spirits heated, infused with petals of the hibiscus which made them fragrant. Daiyu took only a sip.

She put it down after one sip. Baochai came over then, picked up another cup and took a sip. Having moistened the brush she marked the first poem “In Memory of the Chrysanthemum” and added the character Heng below. Baoyu hastily intervened.

“Dear cousin, I’ve already four lines for the second one. Do let me do that.”

“I’ve only just managed to finish one, yet you’re in such a hurry.” She smiled.

Daiyu said nothing but took the brush and marked the eighth poem “Chrysanthemums in Question,” then the eleventh “Chrysanthemums in Dream,” adding below the character Xiao. Baoyu took the brush then to mark the second poem “A Visit to the Chrysanthemums” and added the character Yi. Tanchun, who had come over to look, exclaimed:

“What, no one has chosen ‘Chrysanthemums in the Hair’? I’ll do that.” She pointed a finger at Baoyu. “We’ve just agreed not to use any epithets suggesting boudoirs or maidens, so you’d better be careful.”

Just then Xiangyun came up and marked the fourth and fifth poems “Chrysanthemums Adorned” and “Chrysanthemums Appreciated,” adding the character Xiang below.

“You should choose a sobriquet too,” Tanchun told her.

“Although our family has some fine lodges and pavilions,” said Xiangyun with a smile, “I don’t live in them; so it would be silly to borrow one of their names.”

“Just now the old lady said that your family has a pavilion called the Pavilion of Rosy Cloud,” Baochai reminded her. “Isn’t that yours? Even if it no longer exists, you were the former owner.”

The others agreed that this was a good idea, and before Xiangyun could stop him Baoyu changed the character Xiang to Xia.

In less time than it would take to eat a meal all twelve poems were finished. Each was copied out and given to Yingchun, who made a clean copy on another sheet of snow-bark paper with the writer’s sobriquet appended to each poem. Li Wan and the rest then read out:

IN MEMORY OF THE CHRYSANTHEMUM

by Lady of the Alpinia

The west wind blows and I gaze sadly around,

While smartweed reds and reed-cypress turn white;

No sign in deserted garden or empty plot,

Only cold moon and clear frost in dream have sight.

My heart follows the wild geese back south far away,

And I sit lonely listening to evening’s washing block;

Who pities me pining for the yellow blossom?

But the Ninth Festival will come, comfort me not.

A VISIT TO THE CHRYSANTHEMUM

by Happy Red Prince

In fine frosty weather, my leisure I take

To visit the flowers, no wine cup or medicine to keep me away.

Who planted this before the frost under the moon?

Outside the rails, by the fence, where does autumn stay?

In clogs I come from far, full of joy;

Chanting cold verses, my pleasure is complete.

If you flowers know the lover of verse,

Do not disappoint this morning my cane’s support!

PLANTING THE CHRYSANTHEMUM

by Happy Red Prince

I take a hoe and move them myself from the plot,

Planting them everywhere by the fence in front of the court;

Unexpected rain last night revived them,

This morning they open, still with frost, to my joy.

Chanting of autumn beauty a thousand verses,

Tipsy with good wine, to cold fragrance I pour a libation;

With spring water I irrigate and with soil cover,

Well to protect them from the world’s dust.

CHRYSANTHEMUMS ADORNED

by Old Friend of Rosy Cloud

Transplanted from another plot, more precious than gold,

One shows light colour, another shows deep.

By the sparse fence, bare-headed, I sit,

And in the clear fragrance, hugging my knees, I chant.

Of all flowers you’re the one to disdain worldly show;

It seems that none but I your nature can tell.

Do not miss the fleeting autumn days,

But facing each other let us treasure this time.

CHRYSANTHEMUMS APPRECIATED

by Old Friend of Rosy Cloud

To music and wine you are a fit companion,

Gracefully adorning the desk with your quiet charm.

Scent from the seat opposite wafts like dew from the path,

Leaving my book I face an autumn spray.

Clear frost and paper screen bring fresh dreams;

Cold garden, setting sun, recall the past.

We scorn the world because we share the same taste,

Not lingering like peach and plum in the spring wind.

CHRYSANTHEMUMS IN SONG

by Queen of Bamboos

The poetry fiend comes at dawn and dusk unseen,

Chanting by the fence, leaning on the stone, rapt alone.

With elegant verses I write of their purity in frost,

And, mouth full of fragrance, chant to the moon.

My verses are filled with grief over virgin purity,

But who understands the complaint in my heart?

Ever since Tao Yuanming of old passed judgment,

After that, their sublime strains have been praised to this day.

PAINTING THE CHRYSANTHEMUM

by Lady Alpinia

What madness prompts me to wield my crazy brush after rhyming?
Not to rival the art of some painter of renown,
But to show leaves massed together splashed with a thousand ink-dots,
And flowers clustered one on another tinged with hoar-frost.
Their subtle charm is conjured up by my moving brush,
And fragrance seems to emanate from my flowing wrist.
Don’t mistake those on the fence for real ones plucked at random;
I paint them to adorn my screen for the Double Ninth.

QUESTIONING THE CHRYSANTHEMUM

by River Queen

None else but you can tell of autumn’s tale;
Musing alone, hands clasped, I ask the fence.
With your proud grace apart from all the crowd,
What makes you bloom so late, the last to come?
Does dew in your garden plot, frost in your court
Bring loneliness? When wild geese come home, crickets chirp,
Does this fill you with longing? Say,
Though all the world is dull, there’s none to talk with you,
Why not chat for a while with one who understands?

WEARING CHRYSANTHEMUMS

by The Stranger Under the Plantain

Each day I’ve potted plants or set them by the fence;
Plucked now, they should not be regarded as mere dress.
The young lord of Changan was by flowers obsessed;
The poet of Pengze was a drunkard, possessed.
My short hair is be-dewed from the garden’s three paths;
My coarse scarf stained with fragrance by autumn’s ninth frost.
Such noble taste is not for common people’s eyes —
Let them point jeeringly at me here by the road.

SHADOWS OF CHRYSANTHEMUMS

by Old Friend by Awkward Fountain

In multiple, manifold shadows autumn’s splendour
Steals imperceptibly into the garden.
The sparse lamp through the window outlines near and far;
The waning moon through the fence casts a checkered pattern.
The cold flower’s reflected spirit should stay;
The frost’s vivid imprint is an empty dream.
Tread carefully where dark fragrance is trampled — Who can distinguish the blurred shapes through bleared eyes?

DREAM OF CHRYSANTHEMUMS

by River Queen

By the fence autumn’s drowned in a refreshing sleep
As clouds drift past and the moon steals dimly away.
Not like Zhuangzi, I dream of no butterfly;
But like the poet Tao Lin I recall old friends.
In sleep I yearn to follow the wild geese’s flight,
But am woken by the cicadas’ shrill complaint.
To whom can I complain of waking solitude?
The withered grass and misty night are full of grief!

THE LAST CHRYSANTHEMUM

by The Stranger Under the Plantain

As heavy frost congeals they gradually droop;
The feasting and enjoyment are barely over.
Their golden petals fade, leaving some fragrance;
No whole deep-green leaves remain on the boughs.
Half of the moonlight floods my bed, crickets chirp sadly;
In the vast cold sky the wild geese’s flight is slow.
Next autumn we are sure to meet again —
For the time being, dear friends, let us not grieve at parting.

As the others read each poem they praised it, and all complimented each other.

“Wait till I give my verdict,” said Li Wan with a smile. “On the whole, each of you has some good lines. But in my judgment, the first prize today goes to ‘Chanting the Chrysanthemum,’ the second to ‘Questioning the Chrysanthemum,’ and the third to ‘Dream of Chrysanthemums.’ The themes are original and the verses fine, with fresh ideas. So the River Queen should come first. After that, ‘Wearing Chrysanthemums,’ ‘Facing the Chrysanthemums,’ ‘Placing the Chrysanthemums,’ ‘Painting the Chrysanthemums’ and ‘Remembering the Chrysanthemums’ are the best.”

Baoyu clapped his hands delightedly at this.

“Quite right! Absolutely just!” he cried.

“Mine aren’t up to much,” said Daiyu. “They’re rather too contrived.”

“Well contrived, though. They don’t seem laboured.”

“In my opinion,” said Daiyu, “the best line is ‘In cold garden, slanting sun, I recall old friends.’ That’s a fresh approach. And ‘Facing a spray of autumn, he lays aside his book’ is fine too. It says all there is to say about placing chrysanthemums, so then the poet goes back to the time before they were plucked. That’s profound.”

“That’s true,” agreed Li Wan. “Still, your line ‘And from my mouth I let out fragrance’ can hold its own with those.”

“I think Lady Allspice is more forceful,” put in Tanchun. “‘Autumn has left no trace’ and ‘only in dreams it’s known’ bring out the idea of remembrance.”

Baochai smiled.

“Your ‘short hair is be-dewed’ and ‘coarse scarf stained with fragrance’ give a perfect description of wearing chrysanthemums.”

Xiangyun remarked, “‘With whom do you hide’ and ‘why do you bloom so late’ certainly have the chrysanthemum stumped.”

“Well, lines like ‘Sit bare-headed’ or ‘Chant, clasping my knees’ show that for the moment one can’t bear to part with the chrysanthemum,” said Li Wan. “If it had feelings, it would probably find this rather cloying.”

This set them all laughing.

“I failed again,” she chuckled. “Could it be that ‘by whose fence,’ ‘where the frost,’ ‘from afar in clogs,’ and ‘endless cold chanting’ are not about visiting chrysanthemums? And that ‘last night’s rain’ and ‘this morning’s frost’ are not about planting them? Still, I must admit my lines can’t compare with ‘scent in the mouth chanting to the moon,’ ‘chanting, arms clasped round knees, in cool fragrance,’ ‘short hair,’ ‘coarse scarf,’ ‘pale gold,’ ‘emerald disorder,’ ‘autumn has no trace’ and ‘dream knows where.’” She added, “When I’m free tomorrow I’ll write a dozen on my own.”

“Yours are good too,” said Li Wan. “They’re just not as fresh and original as those lines.”

After further comments they asked for more hot crabs and sat down round the large round table to enjoy them.

Baoyu remarked, “We should write some poems while eating crabs and enjoying the osmanthus. I’ve just made one. Who else will have a try?” He quickly washed his hands and, picking up a brush, wrote out his poem. It was as follows:

Glad to eat crabs in osmanthus shade, we storm

With ginger minced and vinegar; of wine we’ve plenty.

The gluttonous prince might well have stayed away from home,

But the crusty customer has no contents in his belly.

Too greedy to remember the belly’s chill,

Our fingers washed, the smell of crabs clings on.

To please the palate, then, the gourmands kill;

The old immortal laughed: one’s whole life is soon gone. 1

“You could write a hundred poems like that at one sitting,” teased Daiyu.

“Well, your inspiration seems to have run out,” he retorted. “Instead of writing one yourself, you’re finding fault.”

Without a word she tossed her head, then with a smile, after a moment’s thought, she picked up her brush and wrote a poem which the others read:

Not forgetting in death their armour and long spears,

Piled on the plate they make us cry for joy.

The tender meat in double claws is full;

The rich red cream in shells smells very good.

We love the eight legs, though of meat there’s little;

To add zest who will urge me to drink a thousand cups?

We toast this fine fare in this fine season,

Breezes fan osmanthus, frost spangles the chrysanthemums.

Baoyu was loud in his praise, but Daiyu tore the poem up and told the servants to burn it.

“Mine isn’t as good as yours, so I’ll burn it,” she said smiling. “Yours is very good — better than your last one about chrysanthemums. You should keep it to show people.”

“I’ve managed to rough out a verse too,” put in Baochai. “It may not be up to much, but I’ll write it out for a laugh.” She did so, and the others read:

We sit, cups raised, by misty osmanthus and dryandra,

And greedy mouths in Changan are longing for this festival.

The roads before your eyes run criss-cross without reason,

While dark yellow and light in your inwards brew trouble.

At this point they exclaimed in wonder.

“Well said!” cried Baoyu. “My poem should be burned too.”

They read on:

To wash down fishy smells we need some ale of chrysanthemums,

To prevent belly-ache we must have ginger hot.

What good to it now, descended in the pot?

All that remains by the pool is the scent of grain.

After reading this they agreed, “This is the best poem about crabs. Small subjects like this should carry a profound meaning, and only a real talent can write so well. Still, it’s a bit too biting a satire.”

As they were speaking they saw Pinger return to the Garden. To know what business had brought her back, read the next chapter.

第39章 村老老是信口开河 情哥哥偏寻根究底

话说众人见平儿来了，都说：“你们奶奶做什么呢，怎么不来了？”平儿笑道：“他那里得空儿来？因为说没得好生吃，又不得来，所以叫我来问还有没有，叫我再要几个拿了家去吃罢。”湘云道：“有，多着呢！”忙命人拿盒子装了十个极大的。平儿道：“多拿几个团脐的。”众人又拉平儿坐，平儿不肯，李纨瞅着他笑道：“偏叫你坐！”因拉他身旁坐下，端了一杯酒，送到他嘴边。平儿忙喝了一口，就要走，李纨道：“偏不许你去，显见得你只有凤丫头，就不听我的话了。”说着，又命嬷嬷们：“先送了盒子去，就说我留下平儿了。”那婆子一时拿了盒子回来，说：“二奶奶说：‘叫奶奶和姑娘们别笑话要嘴吃。这个盒子里，方才舅太太那里送来的菱粉糕和鸡油卷儿，给奶奶姑娘们吃的。’”又向平儿道：“说了：‘使唤你来，你就贪住嘴不去了，叫你少喝钟儿罢。’”平儿笑道：“多喝了，又把我怎么样？”一面说，一面只管喝，又吃螃蟹。李纨揽着他笑道：“可惜这么个好体面模样儿，命却平常，只落得屋里使唤。不知道的人，谁不拿你当做奶奶太太看？”平儿一面和宝钗湘云等吃喝着，一面回头笑道：“奶奶，别这么摸的我怪痒痒的。”李氏道：“嗳哟！这硬的是什么？”平儿道：“是钥匙。”李氏道：“有什么要紧的东西怕人偷了去，这么带在身上？我成日家和人说：有个唐僧取经，就有个白马来驮着他；刘智远打天下，就有个瓜精来送盔甲；有个凤丫头，就有个你。你就是你奶奶的一把总钥匙，还要这钥匙做什么？”平儿笑道：“奶奶吃了酒，又拿我来打趣着取笑儿了。”
　　宝钗笑道：“这倒是真话。我们没事评论起来，你们这几个，都是百个里头挑不出一个来的。妙在各人有各人的好处。”李纨道：“大小都有个天理，比如老太太屋里，要没鸳鸯姑娘，如何使得？从太太起，那一个敢驳老太太的回？他现敢驳回，偏老太太只听他一个人的话。老太太的那些穿带的，别人不记得，他都记得。要不是他经管着，不知叫人诳骗了多少去呢！况且他心也公道，虽然这样，倒常替人上好话儿，还倒不倚势欺人的。”惜春笑道：“老太太昨日还说呢，他比我们还强呢！”平儿道：“那原是个好的，我们那里比得上他？”宝玉道：“太太屋里的彩霞，是个老实人。”探春道：“可不是‘老实’！心里可有数儿呢。太太是那么佛爷似的，事情上不留心，他都知道。凡一应事，都是他提着太太行，连老爷在家出外去的一应大小事，他都知道，太太忘了，他背后告诉太太。”李纨道：“那也罢了。”指着宝玉道：“这一个小爷屋里，要不是袭人，你们度量到个什么田地？凤丫就是个楚霸王，也得两只膀子好举千斤鼎，他不是这丫头，他就是这么周到了？”平儿道：“先时赔了四个丫头来，死的死，去的去，只剩下我一个孤鬼儿了。”李纨道：“你倒是有造化的，凤丫头也是有造化的。想当初你大爷在日，何曾也没两个人？你们看，我还是那容不下人的？天天只是他们不如意，所以你大爷一没了，我趁着年轻都打发了。要是有一个好的守的住，我到底也有个膀臂了。”说着不觉眼圈儿红了。
　　众人都道：“这又何必伤心，不如散了倒好。”说着，便都洗了手，大家约着往贾母王夫人处问安。众婆子丫头打扫亭子，收洗杯盘。袭人便和平儿一同往前去。袭人因让平儿到屋里坐坐，再喝碗茶去。平儿回说：“不喝茶了，再来罢。”一面说，一面便要出去。袭人又叫住，问道：“这个月的月钱，连老太太、太太屋里还没放，是为什么？”平儿见问，忙转身至袭人跟前，又见无人，俏悄悦道：“你快别问！横竖再迟两天就放了。”袭人笑道：“这是为什么，唬的你这个样儿？”平儿悄声告诉他道：“这个月的月钱，我们奶奶早已支了，放给人使呢。等别处利钱收了来，凑齐了才放呢。因为是你，我才告诉你，可不许告诉一个人去！”袭人笑道：“他难道还短钱使？还没个足厌？何苦还操这心？”平儿笑道：“何曾不是呢。他这几年，只拿着这一项银子翻出有几百来了。他的公费月例又使不着，十两八两零碎攒了，又放出去，单他这体己利钱，一年不到，上千的银子呢。”袭人笑道：“拿着我们的钱，你们主子奴才赚利钱，哄的我们呆等着！”平儿道：“你又说没良心的话，你难道还少钱？”袭人道：“我虽不少，只是我也没处儿使去，就只预备我们那一个。”平儿道：“你倘若有紧要事用银钱使时，我那里还有几两银子，你先拿来使，明日我扣下你的就是了。”袭人道：“此时也用不着。怕一时要用起来不够了，我打发人去取就是了。”
　　平儿答应着，一径出了园门，只见凤姐那边打发人来找平儿，说：“奶奶有事等你。”平儿道：“有什么事这么要紧？我叫大奶奶拉住说话儿，我又没逃了，这么连三接四的叫人来找！”那丫头说道：“这又不是我的主意，姑娘这话自己和奶奶说去。”平儿哼道：“好了，你们越发上脸了！”说着走来。只见凤姐儿不在屋里，忽见上回来打抽丰的刘老老和板儿来了，坐在那边屋里，还有张材家的周瑞家的陪着。又有两三个丫头在地下，倒口袋里的枣儿、倭瓜并些野菜。众人见他进来，都忙站起来。刘老老因上次来过，知道平儿的身分，忙跳下地来，问：“姑娘好？”又说：“家里都问好。早要来请姑奶奶的安、看姑娘来的，因为庄家忙，好容易今年多打了两石粮食，瓜果菜蔬也丰盛，这是头一起摘下来的，并没敢卖呢，留的尖儿，孝敬姑奶奶、姑娘们尝尝。姑娘们天天山珍海味的，也吃腻了，吃个野菜儿，也算我们的穷心。”平儿忙道：“多谢费心。”又让坐，自己坐了，又让：“张婶子、周大娘坐了。”命小丫头子：“倒茶去。”周瑞、张材两家的因笑道：“姑娘今日脸上有些春色，眼圈儿都红了。”平儿笑道：“可不是，我原不喝，大奶奶和姑娘们只是拉着死灌，不得已喝了两钟，脸就红了。”张材家的笑道：“我倒想着要喝呢，又没人让我。明日再有人请姑娘，可带了我去罢。”说着，大家都笑了。周瑞家的道：“早起我就看见那螃蟹了，一斤只好秤两个三个，这么两三大篓，想是有七八十斤呢。”周瑞家的又道：“要是上上下下，只怕还不够！”平儿道：“那里都吃？不过都是有名儿的吃两个子。那些散众儿的，也有摸着的，也有摸不着的。”刘老老道：“这些螃蟹，今年就值五分一斤，十斤五钱，五五二两五，三五一十五，再搭上酒菜，一共倒有二十多两银子。阿弥陀佛！这一顿的银子，够我们庄家人过一年了！”
　　平儿因问：“想是见过奶奶了？”刘老老道：“见过了，叫我们等着呢。”说着，又往窗外看天气，说道：“天好早晚了，我们也去罢，别出不去城才是饥荒呢。”周瑞家的道：“等着我替你瞧瞧去。”说着，一径去了，半日方来，笑道：“可是老老的福来了，竟投了这两个人的缘了。”平儿等问：“怎么样？”周瑞家的笑道：“二奶奶在老太太跟前呢，我原是悄悄的告诉二奶奶：‘刘老老要家去呢，怕晚了赶不出城去。’二奶奶说：‘大远的，难为他扛了些东西来，晚了就住一夜，明日再去。’这可不是投上二奶奶的缘了吗？这也罢了，偏老太太又听见了，问：‘刘老老是谁？’二奶奶就回明白了。老太太又说：‘我正想个积古的老人家说话儿，请了来我见见。’这可不是想不到的投上缘了？”说着，催刘老老下来前去。刘老老道：“我这生像儿，怎么见得呢？好嫂子，你就说我去了罢！”平儿忙道：“你快去罢，不相干的。我们老太太最是惜老怜贫的，比不得那个狂三诈四的那些人。想是你怯上，我和周大娘送你去。”说着同周瑞家的带了刘老老往贾母这边来。二门口该班的小厮们，见了平儿出来都站起来，有两个又跑上来，赶着平儿叫“姑娘”。平儿问道：“又说什么？”那小厮笑道：“这会子也好早晚了，我妈病着，等我去请大夫。好姑娘，我讨半日假，可使得？”平儿道：“你们倒好，都商量定了，一天一个，告假又不回奶奶，只和我胡缠。前日住儿去了，二爷偏叫他，叫不着，我应起来了，还说我做了情了。你今日又来了。”周瑞家的道：“当真的他妈病了，姑娘也替他应着放了他罢。”平儿道：“明日一早来。听着，我还要使你呢。再睡的日头晒着屁股再来！你这一去，带个信儿给旺儿，就说奶奶的话，问他那剩的利钱，明日要还不交来，奶奶不要了，索性送他使罢。”那小厮欢天喜地，答应去了。
　　平儿等来至贾母房中。彼时大观园中姐妹们都在贾母前承奉，刘老老进去，只见满屋里珠围翠绕、花枝招展的，并不知都系何人。只见一张榻上，独歪着一位老婆婆，身后坐着一个纱罗裹的美人一般的个丫鬟在那里捶腿，凤姐儿站着正说笑。刘老老便知是贾母，忙上来，陪着笑，拜了几拜，口里说：“请老寿星安！”贾母也忙欠身问好，又命周瑞家的端过椅子来坐着。那板儿仍是怯人，不知问候。贾母道：“老亲家，你今年多大年纪了？”刘老老忙起身答道：“我今年七十五了。”贾母向众人道：“这么大年纪了，还这么硬朗。比我大好几岁呢！我要到这个年纪，还不知怎么动不得呢。”刘老老笑道：“我们生来是受苦的人，老太太生来是享福的。我们要也这么着，那些庄家活也没人做了。”贾母道：“眼睛牙齿还好？”刘老老道：“还都好，就是今年左边的槽牙活动了。”贾母道：“我老了，都不中用了，眼也花，耳也聋，记性也没了。你们这些老亲戚，我都不记得了。亲戚们来了，我怕人笑话，我都不会。不过嚼的动的吃两口，睡一觉，闷了时和这些孙子孙女儿玩笑会子就完了。”刘老老笑道：“这正是老太太的福了。我们想这么着不能。”贾母道：“什么福，不过是老废物罢咧！”说的大家都笑了。贾母又笑道：“我才听见凤哥儿说，你带了好些瓜菜来，我叫他快收拾去了。我正想个地里现结的瓜儿菜儿吃，外头买的不象你们地里的好吃。”刘老老笑道：“这是野意儿，不过吃个新鲜。依我们倒想鱼肉吃，只是吃不起。”贾母又道：“今日既认着了亲，别空空的就去，不嫌我这里。就住一两天再去。我们也有个园子，园子里头也有果子。你明日也尝尝，带些家去，也算是看亲戚一趟。”凤姐儿见贾母喜欢，也忙留道：“我们这里虽不比你们的场院大，空屋子还有两间，你住两天，把你们那里的新闻故事儿，说些给我们老太太听听。”贾母笑道：“凤丫头别拿他取笑儿，他是屯里人，老实，那里搁的住你打趣？”说着，又命人去先抓果子给板儿吃。板儿见人多了，又不敢吃。贾母又命拿些钱给他，叫小么儿们带他外头玩去。刘老老吃了茶，便把些乡村中所见所闻的事情说给贾母听，贾母越发得了趣味。正说着，凤姐儿便命人请刘老老吃晚饭，贾母又将自己的菜拣了儿样，命人送过去给刘老老吃。
　　凤姐知道合了贾母的心，吃了饭便又打发过来。鸳鸯忙命老婆子带了刘老老去洗了澡，自己去挑了两件随常的衣裳叫给刘老老换上。那刘老老那里见过这般行事？忙换了衣裳出来，坐在贾母榻前，又搜寻些话出来说。彼时宝玉姐妹们也都在这里坐着，他们何曾听见过这些话，自觉比那些瞽目先生说的书还好听。那刘老老虽是个村野人，却生来的有些见识，况且年纪老了，世情上经历过的，见头一件贾母高兴，第二件这些哥儿姐儿都爱听，便没话也编出些话来讲。因说道：“我们村庄上种地种菜，每年每日，春夏秋冬，风里雨里，那里有个坐着的空儿？天天都是在那地头上做歇马凉亭，什么奇奇怪怪的事不见呢！就象旧年冬天，接连下了几天雪，地下压了三四尺深。我那日起的早，还没出屋门，只听外头柴草响，我想着必定有人偷柴草来了。我巴着窗户眼儿一瞧，不是我们村庄上的人……”贾母道：“必定是过路的客人们冷了，见现成的柴火抽些烤火，也是有的。”刘老老笑道：“也并不是客人，所以说来奇怪。老寿星打量什么人？原来是一个十七八岁极标致的个小姑娘儿，梳着溜油儿光的头，穿着大红袄儿，白绫子裙儿。”刚说到这里，忽听外面人吵嚷起来，又说：“不相干，别唬着老太太！”贾母等听了，忙问：“怎么了？”丫鬟回说：“南院子马棚里走了水了，不相干，已经救下去了。”贾母最胆小的，听了这话，忙起身扶了人出至廊上来瞧时，只见那东南角上火光犹亮。贾母唬得口内念佛，又忙命人去火神跟前烧香。王夫人等也忙都过来请安，回说：“已经救下去了。老太太请进去罢。”贾母足足的看着火光熄了，方领众人进来。
　　宝玉且忙问刘老老：“那女孩儿大雪地里做什么抽柴火？倘或冻出病来呢？”贾母道：“都是才说抽柴火，惹出事来了，你还问呢！别说这个了，说别的罢。“宝玉听说，心内虽不乐，也只得罢了。刘老老便又想了想，说道：“我们庄子东边庄上有个老奶奶子，今年九十多岁了。他天天吃斋念佛，谁知就感动了观音菩萨，夜里来托梦，说：‘你这么虚心，原来你该绝后的，如今奏了玉皇，给你个孙子。’原来这老奶奶只有一个儿子，这儿子也只一个儿子，好容易养到十七八岁上死了，哭的什么儿似的。后起间，真又养了一个，今年才十三四岁，长得粉团儿似的，聪明伶俐的了不得呢。这些神佛是有的不是！”这一席话，暗合了贾母、王夫人的心事，连王夫人也都听住了。
　　宝玉心中只惦记抽柴的事，因闷的心中筹画。探春因问他：“昨日扰了史大妹妹，咱们回去商议着邀一社，又还了席，也请老太太赏菊何如？”宝玉笑道：“老太太说了，还要摆酒还史妹妹的席，叫咱们做陪呢。等吃了老太太的，咱们再请不迟。”探春道：“越往前越冷了，老太太未必高兴。”宝玉道：“老太太又喜欢下雨下雪的，咱们等下头场雪，请老太太赏雪不好吗？咱们雪下吟诗，也更有趣了。”黛玉笑道：“咱们雪下吟诗，依我说，还不如弄一捆柴火，雪下抽柴，还更有趣儿呢！”说着，宝钗等都笑了。宝玉瞅了他一眼，也不答话。
　　一时散了，背地里宝玉到底拉了刘老老，细问那女孩儿是谁。刘老老只得编了告诉他：“那原是我们庄子北沿儿地埂子上，有个小祠堂儿，供的不是神佛，当先有个什么老爷……”说着，又想名姓。宝玉道：“不拘什么名姓，也不必想了，只说原故就是了。”刘老老道：“这老爷没有儿子，只有一位小姐，名字叫什么若玉，知书儿识字的，老爷太太爱的象珍珠儿。可惜了儿的，这小姐儿长到十七岁了，一病就病死了。”宝玉听了，跌足叹惜，又问：“后来怎么样？”刘老老道：“因为老爷太太疼的心肝儿似的，盖了那祠堂，塑了个像儿，派了人烧香儿拨火的。如今年深日久，人也没了，庙也烂了，那泥胎儿可就成了精咧。”宝玉忙道：“不是成精，规矩这样人是不死的。”刘老老道：“阿弥陀佛！是这么着吗？不是哥儿说，我们还当他成了精了呢。他时常变了人出来闲逛。我才说抽柴火的，就是他了。我们村庄上的人商量着还要拿榔头砸他呢。”宝玉忙道：“快别如此。要平了庙，罪过不小！”刘老老道：“幸亏哥儿告诉我，明日回去，拦住他们就是了。”宝玉道：“我们老太太、太太都是善人，就是合家大小也都好善喜舍，最爱修庙塑神的。我明日做一个疏头，替你化些布施，你就做香头，攒了钱，把这庙修盖，再装塑了泥像，每月给你香火钱烧香，好不好？”刘老老道：“若这样时，我托那小姐的福，也有几个钱使了。”宝玉又问他地名庄名，来往远近，坐落何方，刘老老便顺口诌了出来。
    宝玉信以为真，回至房中，盘算了一夜。次日一早，便出来给了焙茗几百钱，按着刘老老说的方向地名，着焙茗去先踏看明白，回来再作主意。那焙茗去后，宝玉左等也不来，右等也不来，急的热地里蚰蜒似的。好容易等到日落，方见焙茗兴兴头头的回来了。宝玉忙问：“可找着了？”焙茗笑道：“爷听的不明白，叫我好找！那地名坐落，不象爷听的一样，所以找了一天，找到东北角田埂子上，才有一个破庙。”宝玉听说，喜的眉开眼笑，忙说道：“刘老老有年纪的人，一时错记了也是有的。你且说你见的。”焙茗道：“那庙门却倒也朝南开，也是稀破的。我找的正没好气，一见这个，我说可好了，连忙进去。一看泥胎，唬的我又跑出来了，活象真的似的！”宝玉喜的笑道：“他能变化人了，自然有些生气。”焙茗拍手道：“那里是什么女孩儿？竟是一位青脸红发的瘟神爷！”宝玉听了，啐了一口，骂道：“真是个没用的杀材，这点子事也干不来！”焙茗道：“爷又不知看了什么书，或者听了谁的混账语，信真了，把这件没头脑的事派我去碰头。怎么说我没用呢？”宝玉见他急了，忙抚慰他道：“你别急，改日闲了，你再找去。要是他哄我们呢，自然没了，要竟是有的，你岂不也积了阴骘呢？我必重重的赏你。”说着，只见二门上的小厮来说：“老太太屋里的姑娘们站在二门口找二爷呢。”
不知何事，下回分解。

When Pinger appeared they asked, “What’s your mistress doing that she can’t come?”

“How could she find time?” Pinger smiled. “She says she didn’t have a chance to eat properly just now, and as she can’t come she’s sent me to ask whether there are any crabs left. If so, I’m to take some home for her.”

“There are plenty,” Xiangyun assured her, and ordered the maids to fetch a hamper and pack ten of the largest in it.

“Bring more females,” Pinger told the maid.

The others invited Pinger to sit down with them, but she declined.

“I insist,” said Li Wan, smiling as she shot her a glance. She made Pinger sit down beside her and offered her a cup of wine, which she held to her lips.

Pinger took a sip, then rose to go.

“I won’t hear of your leaving,” cried Li Wan. “It’s clear you only obey Xifeng and don’t care for me.” She told the serving-women, “Take this hamper along first and say that I’m keeping Pinger here.”

The woman soon came back to report, “Madam Lian says: ‘Please don’t laugh at me, madam and young ladies, for being such a greedy-guts. In this hamper are some water-chestnut cakes and chicken-fat rolls just sent by Her Ladyship’s sister-in-law for you all to taste.’” She turned to Pinger. “She says: ‘When I send you on an errand, you stay to enjoy yourself instead of coming back. Mind you don’t drink too much.’”

“What if I do?” Pinger laughed. But she went on drinking and eating crab with the rest.

“It’s a shame,” said Li Wan, putting an arm around her. “So handsome and such a good sort, yet fated to be a servant. Anyone who didn’t know you would take you for one of the ladies of the house.”

Pinger, who was eating and drinking with Baochai and Xiangyun, turned to laugh, “Don’t do that, madam, it tickles.”

“Gracious! What’s this hard thing?”

“The keys.”

“What valuable things are you afraid of people stealing that you carry them about with you? I’m always saying, when the Tang Monk went to fetch the scriptures he had the white dragon horse to carry him; when Liu Zhiyuan conquered the empire a melon spirit presented him with a suit of armour; and to help Xifeng, there’s you. You’re your mistress’ master-key. What do you want with these keys?”

“You’ve been drinking, madam, and now you’re making fun of me.”

“That’s the truth,” put in Baochai. “Whenever we’ve nothing better to do and start comparing notes, we all agree that the few of you are each one in a hundred, each in her own way wonderful.”

“There’s reason in all things,” observed Li Wan. “For instance, what would our Old Ancestress do without Yuanyang? Not even Her Ladyship dares cross the old lady, yet Yuanyang does and gets away with it. The old lady only listens to her. She remembers all the old lady’s clothes and trinkets which the others forget. If she didn’t keep an eye on them, goodness knows how many would be embezzled. And she’s fair-minded too. Instead of throwing her weight about she often puts in a good word for others.”

“The old lady was saying only yesterday that she’s better than us,” Xichun told them.

“She’s good, that’s a fact,” said Pinger. “We’re no match for her.”

“Caixia in Her Ladyship’s place is a decent sort,” volunteered Baoyu.

“Decent?” Tanchun giggled. “She has plenty of savvy. Her Ladyship’s such a Buddha, she doesn’t bother about anything; but Caixia knows all that’s going on. She has to remind Her Ladyship of everything, even the different affairs, big and small, of the master at home and outside. If Her Ladyship forgets something, she reminds her later in private.”

“That’s all right too.” Li Wan pointed at Baoyu. “In this young

Inside the pavilion Xiren remarked, “If it hadn’t been for Pinger, goodness knows what state you’d be in! Even Xifeng, for all her bluster, needs helpers. She couldn’t manage without a good girl like this to see to everything for her so well.”

“To start with they gave her four maids,” said Pinger. “But two died and two left, so now I’m the only one left, all on my own.”

“You’re lucky, and so is Xifeng,” observed Li Wan. “When my husband was alive I had a few maids too, you know. But as you can see, I’m not the hard-hearted type. They were never satisfied, though, so after his death, while I was still young, I let them all go. If there’d been one good one I could have kept, I’d have had a helpmate.”

Her eyes reddened as she spoke.

“Why be so sad?” cried the others. “Let’s break up now.”

They washed their hands then and went in a group to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, while the serving-women and maids cleared the pavilion and cleaned the cups and dishes. Xiren and Pinger went ahead of the rest.

Xiren invited Pinger to her room to rest and have some tea.

“No thanks, not now,” said Pinger. “I’ll come another time.” She would have gone on, but Xiren stopped her to ask, “Why hasn’t this month’s allowance been issued yet, even in the old lady’s and mistress’ apartments?”

Pinger turned back at that and, seeing that there was no one else about, whispered, “Don’t ask. It’ll be issued in a couple of days at most.”

“Why are you so scared, just at the mention of that?”

“Our mistress drew the money early this month and is lending it out at interest. She won’t issue it till she’s collected enough interest from other places to make up the sum. I’m only telling you this because I can trust you, but mind you don’t breathe a word to anyone.”

“Is she short of money that she’s not satisfied with all she has, but must go to such trouble?”

“Of course not. In the last few years she’s turned this monthly allowance over again and again to make several hundred taels extra. She doesn’t need her own allowance, and puts by ten or eight taels at a time to lend out at interest. So just from her private savings she makes nearly a thousand taels a year.”

“So you and your mistress are making money out of our allowance, while we have to wait patiently!”

“Don’t be so ungrateful,” scolded Pinger playfully. “Aren’t you well provided for?”

“I’m not badly off, but I’ve nowhere to spend money and I’m just saving for him.”

“If you need money urgently, I’ve a few taels you can have. Pay me back later.”

“No, I don’t need any at the moment. If I find I’m short I’ll send to you for some.”

Pinger assented and was leaving the Garden when a maid sent by Xifeng accosted her.

“The mistress wants you,” she said. “She has some business.”

“What business can be so urgent?” demanded Pinger. “I was kept talking by the elder mistress, it’s not as if I’d run away. Why keep sending to hurry me?”

“Don’t blame me, miss. You’d better ask the mistress that.”

“All right, don’t you start throwing your weight about!” Pinger snorted.

She found that Xifeng was not in her room, but Granny Liu and Baner were there again, sitting in the inner room with the wives of Zhang Cai and Zhou Rui. A few maids were there too, emptying dates, pumpkins and some wild vegetables out of sacks. The whole group stood up at Pinger’s entrance.

Recognising Pinger, she jumped down from the kang to greet her.

“How are you, miss?” she asked. “All your family send their love. I’ve been meaning to come to pay my respects to Her Ladyship and see you, miss, but with all the work on the farm I’d no time to spare. This year, by good luck, we’ve had a bumper harvest of grain and plenty of fruit and vegetables too. These we’ve picked first and not ventured to sell, but kept the best for Her Ladyship and the young ladies to taste. You’re used to eating dainties every day, miss; but try our country fare for a change. It’s a poor gift, but given with good will.”

“Many thanks for your kindness,” replied Pinger.

She invited them to sit down and sat down herself, then called to a young maid to serve tea.

“Your face is flushed today, miss,” remarked Mrs. Chou and Mrs. Chang. “Your eyes are rather red too.”

“Yes,” Pinger laughed. “I didn’t want to drink at first, but the mistress and young ladies insisted on making me toss off a few cups, so of course I’ve got flushed.”

“I wish someone would ask me to drink,” said Mrs. Chang. “But nobody ever does. Next time there’s a drinking party, miss, take me along to have some fun.”

This set them all laughing.

“I saw the crabs this morning,” said Mrs. Chou. “They must weigh two or three to the catty. And there are two or three large hampers of them — seventy or eighty catties at least.”

“Even so, there may not be enough for all the people high and low in this household.”

“What an idea!” Pinger chuckled. “Only those whose names count will get any. The rest will just have to put up with it — if they get any, well and good; if not, hard luck.”

“Those crabs cost five cents a catty this year,” put in Granny Liu. “Fifty cents for ten catties, and for fifty catties that’s two and a half taels; add another one and a half taels for fifteen catties, that makes four taels; and with the wine and food, another seven or eight taels at least. Gracious Buddha! That would be enough to keep our farm going for a year!”

“I suppose you’ve seen Her Ladyship?” Pinger asked her.

“Yes, she told us to wait.”

Granny Liu glanced out of the window.

“It’s getting late,” she said. “We must be going or we’ll be shut out of the city. That would be a fine how-do-you-do.”

“Just wait while I go and see,” offered Mrs. Chou.

She was gone for some time and when she came back she beamed, “Well, granny, your luck’s in. The two ladies have both taken a fancy to you.”

“What’s up?” asked Pinger.

“Her Ladyship’s with the old lady,” Mrs. Chou told her. “I slipped in quietly to tell her, ‘Granny Liu wants to leave for fear of being shut out.’ Her Ladyship said, ‘It was good of her to come all this way with presents. If it’s too late, she must stay the night and go tomorrow.’ Wasn’t that kind of her? But then the old lady overheard and asked, ‘Who is this Granny Liu?’ So Her Ladyship explained. And the old lady said, ‘I’ve been wanting to meet some old experienced country folk for a chat. Ask her over.’ This is an unexpected piece of luck, isn’t it?”

She urged Granny Liu to go at once. But the old woman held back.

“What! A creature like me going to see the old lady?” she demurred.

“Do go, good sister, and say I’ve left.”

“Hurry up,” Pinger urged her. “It doesn’t matter. Our old lady’s the kindest-hearted soul on earth; she’s not one of those pompous, tricky people. I know you’re shy. Mrs. Chou and I will go with you.”

So taking Granny Liu they went to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. The pages on duty at the inner gate rose to their feet as Pinger came out, and two of them ran over to her.

“Miss!” they called.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s getting rather late now.”

“My mother’s ill and I’ve got to fetch the doctor,” he said. “Do let me off for half a day, there’s a kind young lady.”

“You’re a fine lot,” scolded Pinger. “You fix it up nicely between you, one asking for leave one day and another the next, but instead of telling the mistress you just come and bother me. The other day Zhu’er slipped off, and when the master happened to ask for him and he wasn’t there, I had to take the blame; and then I was accused of being too soft-hearted. And now here you are again.”

“His mother really is ill,” Zhou Rui’s wife put in. “Do let him off, miss.”

“All right, but mind you come back first thing tomorrow,” said Pinger. “And listen. I shall be needing you. If you don’t come back till the sun’s frying your behind, that won’t do. And while you’re out, take a message from the mistress to Wang’er. She wants to know why that interest hasn’t been paid yet. If it’s not here tomorrow, she says, he needn’t trouble to pay it at all — he can keep it for himself.”

The boy assented cheerfully and ran off.

Pinger and the others then went to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. All the young ladies in the Garden were waiting on the old lady, and when Granny Liu was ushered in she saw, amidst a bevy of fashionably dressed girls, an old lady propped up on a couch with a silk-covered pillow behind her. A beautiful maid in a muslin tunic was gently pounding her legs. Xifeng was standing by the couch cracking jokes. Assuming that this must be the Lady Dowager, Granny Liu hurried forward to pay her respects with a curtsey.

“Greetings, Buddha of Long Life!” she cried.

The Lady Dowager made an effort to rise and murmured, “How do you do, sister?” then ordered Zhou Rui’s wife to bring a chair for their visitor to sit on.

Ban’er, being shy, was still too overawed to greet the old lady.

“How old are you, my dear relative?” asked the Lady Dowager.

Granny Liu rose to her feet.

“Seventy-five this year.”

“So old, yet so hale and hearty!” The Lady Dowager turned to the others. “At my age I’m older than she is by several years, but I’m so crippled with rheumatism that I can’t move. It’s not fair.”

“We’re born to work, madam, you to enjoy good fortune,” replied Granny Liu. “If all of us were like you, who’d work on the land?”

“How are your eyes and teeth?”

“They’re all right. It’s just that this year one of my back teeth has come loose.”

“I’m no good for anything any more — my eyes are going, my ears are deaf and my memory’s failing,” said the Lady Dowager. “I can’t even remember my old relations. I’m afraid of people laughing at me when they call, as I can’t entertain them properly. All I do is eat a few mouthfuls of whatever I can chew, take a nap, and when I feel bored amuse myself a bit with my grandchildren.”

“That’s your good fortune, madam. We’d like that too, but we can’t have it.”

“Good fortune? I’m just a useless old creature.”

Everybody laughed.

“Just now Xifeng told me you’d brought us some pumpkins and vegetables,” continued the Lady Dowager. “I’ve told them to prepare them at once. I’ve been thinking of some freshly picked field produce, but you can’t get anything so good in town as what you grow in the country.”

“That’s rough country fare,” said Granny Liu. “We just brought it to show our respect. We’d like to eat meat too, but we can’t afford it.”

“Now that we’re relatives, you mustn’t go back empty-handed,” said the Lady Dowager. “If you don’t think my place too shabby, do stay a couple of days. We’ve a garden here too with fruit in it, and you must try some tomorrow and take some home with you to show that you’ve visited your relatives.”

Xifeng, seeing how pleased the old lady was, urged Granny Liu to stay.

“Our place is not as big as your farmyard,” she said, “but we’ve a couple of empty rooms. You rest here for a couple of days and tell our Old Ancestress some of your country tales — that will amuse her.”

“Don’t make fun of her, Xifeng,” said the Lady Dowager. “She’s a country woman and may take you seriously.”

She also told the maids to give Baner some sweetmeats first. But the child, finding himself the focus of attention, dared not eat.

The Lady Dowager then ordered some cash to be given him and sent some pages to take him out to play.

After sipping her tea, Granny Liu regaled the old lady with stories of country life, and the Lady Dowager enjoyed this so much that she was still listening with relish when Xifeng sent to invite the old woman to dinner. The Lady Dowager selected some of her own dishes as well to be sent to her.

Xifeng, knowing how much the old lady was enjoying Granny Liu’s visit, after dinner sent the country woman back to her again. Yuanyang at once ordered an old nurse to take her off to have a bath, and herself chose two everyday clothes for her to change into. Having no experience of such ways, Granny Liu after her bath changed quickly into these clothes and came out to seat herself on the edge of the Lady Dowager’s couch. Once more she started telling them stories.

Baoyu and the girls happened to be there too, and they had never heard such tales before, finding them even more entertaining than the stories of blind ballad-singers. Although Granny Liu was a simple country woman, she had seen a good deal of life in her time and being old was able to draw on a fund of experience. And as the old lady was enjoying her talk and the young people liked listening too, she made up some stories for their benefit.

“In our village we farm all the year round,” she said. “Spring, summer, autumn and winter, in wind or rain, we’ve no time to sit idle. And every day we rest in a wayside pavilion on the edge of the fields — you’d be surprised at the strange things we see. One winter, for instance, when it had been snowing hard for several days and the snow was three or four feet deep, I got up early and before leaving the house heard a rustling in the faggot pile outside. I thought someone must be stealing our firewood, but when I peeped through a crack in the window, it wasn’t one of our villagers....”

“It must have been some traveller feeling cold and helping himself to your firewood to make a fire,” suggested the Lady Dowager. “That does happen sometimes.”

“No, it wasn’t a traveller.” Granny Liu chuckled. “That’s what was so strange. Who do you think it was, Old Goddess of Longevity? A beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen with her hair done up in a glossy bun, wearing a red jacket and a white silk skirt....”

At this point a commotion broke out outside and someone cried, “It’s nothing serious! Don’t frighten the old lady!”

The Lady Dowager and the others had turned to look out when some maids ran in to announce, “The ma stables in the south court have caught fire, but it’s all right now. The fire has been put out.”

The old lady, a timorous woman, was on her feet in consternation and let the maids help her out to the verandah. Seeing flames still leaping up from the southeast corner, she invoked Buddha in terror and ordered incense to be burned at once to the God of Fire. Lady Wang and the others hurried over to reassure her.

“The fire is out now,” they said. “Please go back inside, madam.”

Not until the flames had died down completely did the old lady lead the others back into the room.

Baoyu meanwhile was eagerly questioning Granny Liu. “What did that girl want, taking faggots in the snow? She might have caught cold and fallen ill.”

“It was your talk about taking faggots that started this fire,” scolded his grandmother. “And still you keep on about it. Change the subject. Don’t talk about that any more.”

Baoyu had to drop the subject, much as it intrigued him.

Then Granny Liu thought up another story.

“East of our village,” she said, “lives an old woman in her nineties who fasts and prays every day to Buddha. She’s so pious that the Goddess of Mercy was touched and sent her a dream one night. ‘You deserve to have no descendants,’ she told her, ‘but because you’ve been so devout we’ve petitioned the Jade Emperor to give you a grandson.’

“This old woman had only one son, and he in turn had only one son. But after they’d managed to bring the boy up to the age of seventeen or eighteen, he died. That nearly broke their hearts....”

Just then the old woman really did have another grandchild, a girl of thirteen or fourteen, plump as a ball of dough and as clever as can be. So there must be some truth in these tales about gods and Buddhas.”

This story appealed to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, who listened attentively.

Baoyu, however, was simply thinking of the firewood-gathering, and he was turning this over in his mind when Tanchun asked him, “We put Cousin Shi to so much trouble yesterday, don’t you think we should get up a poetry club to return the invitation and ask the old lady to come and enjoy the chrysanthemums?”

“The old lady says she means to give a return feast for her and wants us to keep her company,” he answered. “We can invite her to one of our feasts later.”

“It’s getting colder every day, and the old lady may not like going out.”

“But she enjoys rain or snow. Why not wait till we have a good fall of snow and ask her to come to a snow party? We can compose poems in the snow — won’t that be more fun?”

Daiyu laughed.

“Why not get a bundle of firewood and do our composing while we gather it in the snow? Wouldn’t that be more amusing still?”

At that Baochai and the others laughed, while Baoyu shot Daiyu a glance but said nothing.

Soon they dispersed, and Baoyu waylaid Granny Liu to question her closely about the girl. The old woman had to invent an answer.

“North of our village,” she said, “there’s a small temple by the roadside. It isn’t dedicated to any god or Buddha, but to a spirit. There was once a gentleman...” She broke off to think of a name.

“Never mind the name. Just tell me what happened.”

“This gentleman had no son, just one daughter called Ruoyu. She could read and write, and her parents loved her dearly. But she fell ill and died when she was just seventeen. Her parents were heart-broken and had this temple built with a statue of her. They appointed people to burn incense and tend the fire. But as time went by the attendants died or left, and the temple fell into decay. That clay image then became an elf.”

“It doesn’t turn into an elf. Such people don’t really die,” Baoyu assured her eagerly.

“Gracious Buddha! So that’s the way it is. If you hadn’t told me, sir, I’d have taken it for an elf. She often appears in human form and goes shopping in the village. It was her I was talking about just now when I spoke of gathering firewood. Some of our villagers mean to smash that statue.”

“Don’t let them do that!” cried Baoyu in horror. “It would be a terrible sin to destroy a temple.”

“Luckily you’ve told me, young master. I’ll stop them when I go back.”

“Our old lady and my mother are both pious people who love doing good deeds and building or repairing temples. I’ll write out a subscription list tomorrow to raise money, and you can be the head and collect donations to have this temple repaired and the statue renovated. Then every month we’ll give you money for incense. How about that?”

“In that case I’ll have some money to spend, thanks to that young lady.”

Baoyu also asked the name of the village and how far it was, and the old woman made up some answer.

Taking all this seriously, Baoyu went back to his room and spent the whole night turning it over in his mind. The next morning he slipped out and gave Beiming a few hundred cash, telling him to go first to the place described by Granny Liu to make sure of the lie of the land. Then they could decide what to do. But after Beiming had left, Baoyu waited for him in vain. He was on tenterhooks.

He waited impatiently till sunset when Beiming came back in high spirits.

“Well, did you find her?” Baoyu asked eagerly.

“It was your fault for not hearing clearly, sir, that made me search for so long,” chuckled Beiming. “The location and name weren’t what you said. I looked the whole day, and finally on a ridge in the northeast corner I came across a broken-down temple.”

Baoyu was overjoyed.

“Granny Liu’s old, she must have misremembered,” he cried. “But tell me what you found.”

“The temple gate faces south as she said, but it’s falling to pieces. I was so annoyed, but when I saw it I thought, ‘Good, this must be the place.’ I hurried in and the sight of that clay idol scared me so much I beat a retreat. It looked just like a live one!”

“If she can take human form, of course she’s full of life,” Baoyu exclaimed gleefully.

“It wasn’t any girl,” cried Beiming, clapping his hands. “It was a god of plague with a blue face and red hair!”

Baoyu spat in disgust.

“What a useless fool you are!” he swore. “You can’t even do a simple thing like this.”

“You must have been taken in by some book you’d read or some nonsense you heard, sir, sending me off on a wild-goose chase like this. How can you say I’m useless?”

Seeing that Beiming was upset, Baoyu soothed him:

“Don’t be angry. You can go another day when you’ve time. If she was fooling us, of course there’s nothing to be found; but if the shrine is really there, this will win you secret merit and I’ll reward you handsomely.”

Just then a servant from the inner gate came in.

“The young ladies from the old lady’s apartments are at the inner gate asking for Master Bao,” he announced.

To know what they wanted, read the next chapter.

第40章 史太君两宴大观园 金鸳鸯三宣牙牌令

话说宝玉听了，忙进来看时，只见琥珀站在屏风跟前，说：“快去罢，立等你说话呢。”宝玉来至上房，只见贾母正和王夫人众姐妹商议给史湘云还席。宝玉因说：“我有个主意：既没有外客，吃的东西也别定了样数，谁素日爱吃的，拣样儿做几样。也不必按桌席，每人跟前摆一张高几，各人爱吃的东西一两样，再一个十锦攒心盒子，自斟壶，岂不别致？”贾母听了，说：“很是。”即命人传与厨房：“明日就拣我们爱吃的东西做了，按着人数，再装了盒子来。早饭也摆在园里吃。”商议之间，早又掌灯，一夕无话。
　　次日清早起来，可喜这日天气清朗。李纨清晨起来，看着老婆子丫头们扫那些落叶，并擦抹桌椅，预备茶酒器皿。只见丰儿带了刘老老板儿进来，说：“大奶奶倒忙的很。”李纨笑道：“我说你昨儿去不成，只忙着要去。”刘老老笑道：“老太太留下我，叫我也热闹一天去。”丰儿拿了几把大小钥匙，说道：“我们奶奶说了，外头的高几儿怕不够使，不如开了楼，把那收的拿下来使一天罢。奶奶原该亲自来，因和太太说话呢，请大奶奶开了，带着人搬罢。”李氏便命素云接了钥匙。又命婆子出去，把二门上小厮叫几个来。李氏站在大观楼下往上看着，命人上去开了缀锦阁，一张一张的往下抬。小厮、老婆子、丫头一齐动手，抬了二十多张下来。李纨道：“好生着，别慌慌张张鬼赶着似的，仔细碰了牙子！”又回头向刘老老笑道：“老老也上去瞧瞧。”刘老老听说，巴不得一声儿，拉了板儿登梯上去。进里面只见乌压压的堆着些围屏桌椅、大小花灯之类，虽不大认得，只见五彩闪灼，各有奇妙，念了几声佛便下来了。然后锁上门，一齐下来。李纨道：“恐怕老太太高兴，越发把船上划子、篙、桨、遮阳幔子，都搬下来预备着。”众人答应，又复开了门，色色的搬下来。命小厮传驾娘们，到船坞里撑两只船来。
　　正乱着，只见贾母已带了一群人进来了，李纨忙迎上去，笑道：“老太太高兴，倒进来了，我只当还没梳头呢，才掐了菊花要送去。”一面说，一面碧月早已捧过一个大荷叶式的翡翠盘子来，里面养着各色折枝菊花。贾母便拣了一朵大红的簪在鬓上，因回头看见了刘老老，忙笑道：“过来带花儿。”一语末完，凤姐儿便拉过刘老老来，笑道：“让我打扮你。”说着，把一盘子花，横三竖四的插了一头。贾母和众人笑的了不得。刘老老也笑道：“我这头也不知修了什么福，今儿这样体面起来。”众人笑道：“你还不拔下来摔到他脸上呢，把你打扮的成了老妖精了。”刘老老笑道：“我虽老了，年轻时也风流，爱个花儿粉儿的，今儿索性作个老风流！”
　　说话间，已来到沁芳亭上，丫鬟们抱了个大锦褥子来，铺在栏杆榻板上。贾母倚栏坐下，命刘老老也坐在旁边，因问他：“这园子好不好？”刘老老念佛说道：“我们乡下人，到了年下，都上城来买画儿贴。闲了的时候儿大家都说：‘怎么得到画儿上逛逛！’想着画儿也不过是假的，那里有这个真地方儿？谁知今儿进这园里一瞧，竟比画儿还强十倍！怎么得有人也照着这个园子画一张，我带了家去给他们见见，死了也得好处。”贾母听说，指着惜春笑道：“你瞧我这个小孙女儿，他就会画，等明儿叫他画一张如何？”刘老老听了，喜的忙跑过来拉着惜春，说道：“我的姑娘，你这么大年纪儿，又这么个好模样儿，还有这个能干，别是个神仙托生的罢？”贾母众人都笑了。
　　歇了歇，又领着刘老老都见识见识。先到了潇湘馆。一进门，只见两边翠竹夹路，土地下苍苔布满。中间羊肠一条石子漫的甬路，刘老老让出来与贾母众人走，自己却走土地。琥珀拉他道：“老老你上来走，看青苔滑倒了。”刘老老道：“不相干，我们走熟了，姑娘们只管走罢。可惜你们的那鞋，别沾了泥。”他只顾上头和人说话，不防脚底下果踩滑了，“咕咚”一交跌倒，众人都拍手呵呵的大笑。贾母笑骂道：“小蹄子们，还不搀起来，只站着笑！”说话时，刘老老已爬起来了，自己也笑了，说道：“才说嘴，就打了嘴了。”贾母问他：“可扭了腰了没有？叫丫头们捶捶。”刘老老道：“那里说的我这么娇嫩了？那一天不跌两下子？都要捶起来，还了得呢。”
紫鹃早打起湘帘，贾母等进来坐下。黛玉亲自用小茶盘儿捧了一盖碗茶来奉与贾母。王夫人道：“我们不吃茶，姑娘不用倒了。”黛玉听说，便命丫头把自己窗下常坐的一张椅子挪到下手，请王夫人坐了。刘老老因见窗下案上设着笔砚，又见书架上放着满满的书，刘老老道：“这必定是那一位哥儿的书房了？”贾母笑指黛玉道：“这是我这外孙女儿的屋子。”刘老老留神打量了黛玉一番，方笑道：“这那里象个小姐的绣房？竟比那上等的书房还好呢。”贾母因问：“宝玉怎么不见？”众丫头们答说：“在池子里船上呢。”贾母道：“谁又预备下船了？”李纨忙回说：“才开楼拿的。我恐怕老太太高兴，就预备下了。”贾母听了，方欲说话时，有人回说：“姨太太来了。”贾母等刚站起来，只见薛姨妈早进来了，一面归坐，笑道：“今儿老太太高兴，这早晚就来了。”贾母笑道：“我才说，来迟了的要罚他，不想姨太太就来迟了。”说笑一回。贾母因见窗上纱颜色旧了，便和王夫人说道：“这个纱新糊上好看，过了后儿就不翠了。这院子里头又没有个桃杏树，这竹子已是绿的，再拿绿纱糊上，反倒不配。我记得咱们先有四五样颜色糊窗的纱呢。明儿给他把这窗上的换了。”凤姐儿忙道：“昨儿我开库房，看见大板箱里还有好几匹银红蝉翼纱，也有各样折枝花样的，也有‘流云蝙蝠’花样的，也有‘百蝶穿花’花样的，颜色又鲜，纱又轻软，我竟没见这个样的，拿了两匹出来，做两床绵纱被，想来一定是好的。”
    贾母听了笑道：“呸，人人都说你没有没经过没见过的，连这个纱还不能认得，明儿还说嘴。”薛姨妈等都笑说：“凭他怎么经过见过，怎么敢比老太太呢！老太太何不教导了他，连我们也听听。”凤姐儿也笑说：“好祖宗，教给我罢。”贾母笑向薛姨妈众人道：“那个纱，比你们的年纪还大呢，怪不得他认做蝉翼纱，原也有些象。不知道的都认做蝉翼纱。正经名字叫‘软烟罗’。”凤姐儿道：“这个名儿也好听，只是我这么大了，纱罗也见过几百样，从没听见过这个名色。”贾母笑道：“你能活了多大，见过几样东西，就说嘴来了。那个软烟罗只有四样颜色：一样雨过天青，一样秋香色，一样松绿的，一样就是银红的。要是做了帐子，糊了窗屉，远远的看着就和烟雾一样，所以叫做‘软烟罗’。那银红的又叫做‘霞影纱’。如今上用的府纱也没有这样软厚轻密的了。”
薛姨妈笑道：“别说凤丫头没见，连我也没听见过。”凤姐儿一面说话，早命人取了一匹来了，贾母说：“可不是这个！先时原不过是糊窗屉，后来我们拿这做被做帐子试试，也竟好。明日就找出几匹来，拿银红的替他糊窗户。”凤姐答应着。众人看了，都称赞不已。刘老老也觑着眼看，口里不住的念佛，说道：“我们想做衣裳也不能，拿着糊窗子，岂不可惜？”贾母道：“倒是做衣裳不好看。”凤姐忙把自己身上穿的一件大红棉纱袄的襟子拉出来，向贾母薛姨妈道：“看我的这袄儿。”贾母、薛姨妈都说：“这也是上好的了，这是如今上用内造的，竟比不上这个。”凤姐儿道：“这个薄片子还说是内造上用呢，竟连这个官用的也比不上啊。”贾母道：“再找一找，只怕还有，要有就都拿出来，送这刘亲家两匹。有雨过天青的，我做一个帐子挂上。剩的配上里子，做些个夹坎肩儿给丫头们穿，白收着霉坏了。”凤姐儿忙答应了，仍命人送去。
　　贾母便笑道：“这屋里窄，再往别处逛去罢。”刘老老笑道：“人人都说：‘大家子住大房。’昨儿见了老太太正房，配上大箱、大柜、大桌子、大床，果然威武。那柜子比我们一间房子还大还高。怪道后院子里有个梯子，我想又不上房晒东西，预备这梯子做什么？后来我想起来，一定是为开顶柜取东西，离了那梯子怎么上得去呢？如今又见了这小屋子，更比大的越发齐整了。满屋里东西都只好看，可不知叫什么。我越看越舍不得离了这里了！”凤姐道：“还有好的呢，我都带你去瞧瞧。”
　　说着，一径离了潇湘馆，远远望见池中一群人在那里撑船。贾母道：“他们既备下船，咱们就坐一回。”说着，向紫菱洲蓼溆一带走来。未至池前，只见几个婆子手里都捧着一色摄丝戗俄金五彩大盒子走来，凤姐忙问王夫人：“早饭在那里摆？”王夫人道：“问老太太在那里就在那里罢了。”贾母听说，便回头说：“你三妹妹那里好，你就带了人摆去，我们从这里坐了船去。”凤姐儿听说，便回身和李纨、探春、鸳鸯、琥珀带着端饭的人等，抄着近路到了秋爽斋，就在晓翠堂上调开桌案。鸳鸯笑道：“天天咱们说外头老爷们吃酒吃饭，都有个凑趣儿的，拿他取笑儿。咱们今儿也得了个女清客了。”李纨是个厚道人，倒不理会；凤姐儿却听着是说刘老老，便笑道：“咱们今儿就拿他取个笑儿。”二人便如此这般商议。李纨笑劝道：“你们一点好事儿不做。又不是个小孩儿，还这么淘气，仔细老太太说！”鸳鸯笑道：“很不与大奶奶相干，有我呢。”
　　正说着，只见贾母等来了，各自随便坐下。先有丫鬟挨人递了茶。大家吃毕，凤姐手里拿着西洋布手巾，裹着一把乌木三镶银箸，按席摆下。贾母因说：“把那一张小楠木桌子抬过来，让刘亲家挨着我这边坐。”众人听说，忙抬过来。凤姐一面递眼色与鸳鸯，鸳鸯便忙拉刘老老出去，悄悄的嘱咐了刘老老一席话，又说：“这是我们家的规矩，要错了，我们就笑话呢。”调停巳毕，然后归坐。薛姨妈是吃过饭来的，不吃了，只坐在一边吃茶。贾母带着宝玉、湘云、黛玉、宝钗一桌，王夫人带着迎春姐妹三人一桌，刘老老挨着贾母一桌。贾母素日吃饭，皆有小丫鬟在旁边拿着漱盂、麈尾、巾帕之物，如今鸳鸯是不当这差的了，今日偏接过麈尾来拂着。丫鬟们知他要捉弄刘老老，便躲开让他。鸳鸯一面侍立，一面递眼色。刘老老道：“姑娘放心。”
　　那刘老老入了坐，拿起箸来，沉甸甸的不伏手，原是凤姐和鸳鸯商议定了，单拿了一双老年四楞象牙镶金的筷子给刘老老。刘老老见了，说道：“这个叉巴子，比我们那里的铁锨还沉，那里拿的动他？”说的众人都笑起来。只见一个媳妇端了一个盒子站在当地，一个丫鬟上来揭去盒盖，里面盛着两碗菜，李纨端了一碗放在贾母桌上，凤姐偏拣了一碗鸽子蛋放在刘老老桌上。贾母这边说声“请”，刘老老便站起身来，高声说道：“老刘，老刘，食量大如牛。吃个老母猪不抬头！”说完，却鼓着腮帮子，两眼直视，一声不语。众人先还发怔，后来一想，上上下下都一齐哈哈大笑起来。湘云掌不住，一口茶都喷出来。黛玉笑岔了气，伏着桌子只叫“嗳哟”。宝玉滚到贾母怀里，贾母笑的搂着叫“心肝”。王夫人笑的用手指着凤姐儿，却说不出话来。薛姨妈也掌不住，口里的茶喷了探春一裙子。探春的茶碗都合在迎春身上。惜春离了坐位，拉着他奶母叫“揉揉肠子”。地下无一个不弯腰屈背，也有躲出去蹲着笑去的，也有忍着笑上来替他姐妹换衣裳的。独有凤姐、鸳鸯二人掌着，还只管让刘老老。
　　刘老老拿起箸来，只觉不听使，又道：“这里的鸡儿也俊，下的这蛋也小巧，怪俊的。我且得一个儿！”众人方住了笑，听见这话，又笑起来。贾母笑的眼泪出来只忍不住，琥珀在后捶着。贾母笑道：“这定是凤丫头促狭鬼儿闹的，快别信他的话了。”那刘老老正夸鸡蛋小巧，凤姐儿笑道：“一两银子一个呢，你快尝尝罢，冷了就不好吃了。”刘老老便伸筷子要夹，那里夹的起来？满碗里闹了一阵，好容易撮起一个来，才伸着脖子要吃，偏又滑下来，滚在地下。忙放下筷子要亲自去拣，早有地下的人拣出去了，刘老老叹道：“一两银子，也没听见个响声儿就没了！”  　　众人已没心吃饭，都看着他取笑。贾母又说：“谁这会子又把那个筷子拿出来了，又不请客摆大筵席！都是凤丫头支使的，还不换了呢。”地下的人原不曾预备这牙箸，本是凤姐和鸳鸯拿了来了的，听如此说，忙收过去了，也照样换上一双乌木镶银的。刘老老道：“去了金的，又是银的，到底不及俺们那个伏手。”凤姐儿道：“菜里要有毒，这银子下去了就试的出来。”刘老老道：“这个菜里有毒，我们那些都成了砒霜了！那怕毒死了，也要吃尽了。”贾母见他如此有趣，吃的又香甜，把自己的菜也都端过来给他吃。又命一个老嬷嬷来，将各样的菜给板儿夹在碗上。  　　一时吃毕，贾母等都往探春卧室中去闲话，这里收拾残桌，又放了一桌。刘老老看着李纨与凤姐儿对坐着吃饭，叹道：“别的罢了，我只爱你们家这行事，怪道说，‘礼出大家’。”凤姐儿忙笑道：“你可别多心，才刚不过大家取乐儿。”一言未了，鸳鸯也进来笑道：“老老别恼，我给你老人家赔个不是儿罢。”刘老老忙笑道：“姑娘说那里的话？咱们哄着老太太开个心儿，有什么恼的！你先嘱咐我，我就明白了，不过大家取笑儿。我要恼，也就不说了。”鸳鸯便骂人：“为什么不倒茶给老老吃！”刘老老忙道：“才刚那个嫂子倒了茶来，我吃过了，姑娘也该用饭了。”凤姐儿便拉鸳鸯坐下道：“你和我们吃罢，省了回来又闹。”鸳鸯便坐下了，婆子们添上碗箸来，三人吃毕。刘老老笑道：“我看你们这些人，都只吃这一点儿就完了，亏你们也不饿。怪道风儿都吹的倒。”鸳鸯便问：“今儿剩的不少，都那里去了？”婆子们道：“都还没散呢，在这里等着，一齐散给他们吃。”鸳鸯道：“他们吃不了这些，挑两碗给二奶奶屋里平丫头送去。”凤姐道：“他早吃了饭了，不用给他。”鸳鸯道：“他吃不了，喂你的猫。”婆子听了，忙拣了两样，拿盒子送去。鸳鸯道：“素云那里去了？”李纨道：“他们都在这里一处吃，又找他做什么？”鸳鸯道：“这就罢了。”凤姐道：“袭人不在这里，你倒是叫人送两样给他去。”鸳鸯听说，便命人也送两样去。鸳鸯又问婆子们：“回来吃酒的攒盒，可装上了？”婆子道：“想必还得一会子。”鸳鸯道：“催着些儿。”婆子答应了。
　　凤姐等来至探春房中，只见他娘儿们正说笑。探春素喜阔朗，这三间屋子并不曾隔断，当地放着一张花梨大理石大案，案上堆着各种名人法帖，并数十方宝砚，各色笔筒，笔海内插的笔如树林一般。那一边设着斗大的一个汝窑花囊，插着满满的一囊水晶球的白菊。西墙上当中挂着一大幅米襄阳《烟雨图》。左右挂着一副对联，乃是颜鲁公墨迹。其联云：
　　烟霞闲骨格；泉石野生涯。
案上设着大鼎，左边紫檀架上放着一个大官窑的大盘，盘内盛着数十个娇黄玲珑大佛手。右边洋漆架上悬着一个白玉比目磬，旁边挂着小槌。那板儿略熟了些，便要摘那槌子去击，丫鬟们忙拦住他，他又要那佛手吃，探春拣了一个给他，说：“玩罢，吃不得的。”东边便设着卧榻拔步床，上悬着葱绿双绣花卉草虫的纱帐。板儿又跑来看，说：“这是蝈蝈，这是蚂蚱。”刘老老忙打了他一巴掌，道：“下作黄子，没干没净的乱闹。倒叫你进来瞧瞧，就上脸了！”打的板儿哭起来，众人忙劝解方罢。
　　贾母隔着纱窗后往院内看了一回，因说道：“后廊檐下的梧桐也好了，只是细些。”正说话，忽一阵风过，隐隐听得鼓乐之声。贾母问：“是谁家娶亲呢？这里临街倒近。”王夫人等笑回道：“街上的那里听的见？这是咱们的那十来个女孩子们演习吹打呢。”贾母便笑道：“既他们演，何不叫他们进来演习，他们也逛一逛，咱们也乐了，不好吗？”凤姐听说，忙命人出去叫来，赶着吩咐摆下条桌，铺上红毡子。贾母道：“就铺排在藕香榭的水亭子上，借着水音更好听。回来咱们就在缀锦阁底下吃酒，又宽阔，又听的近。”众人都说好。贾母向薛姨妈笑道：“咱们走罢，他们姐妹们都不大喜欢人来，生怕腌了屋子。咱们别没眼色儿，正经坐会子船，喝酒去罢。”说着，大家起身便走。探春笑道：“这是那里的话？求着老太太、姨妈、太太来坐坐还不能呢！”贾母笑道：“我的这三丫头倒好，只有两个玉儿可恶。回来喝醉了，咱们偏往他们屋里闹去！”说着众人都笑了。
　　一齐出来走不多远，已到了荇叶渚，那姑苏选来的几个驾娘早把两只棠木舫撑来。众人扶了贾母、王夫人、薛姨妈、刘老老、鸳鸯、玉钏儿上了这一只船，次后李纨跟上去。凤姐也上去，立在船头上，也要撑船。贾母在舱内道：“那不是玩的！虽不是河里，也有好深的，你快给我进来。”凤姐笑道：“怕什么！老祖宗只管放心。”说着，便一篙点开，到了池当中。船小人多，凤姐只觉乱晃，忙把篙子递与驾娘，方蹲下去。然后迎春姐妹等并宝玉上了那只，随后跟来。其馀老嬷嬷众丫鬟俱沿河随行。宝玉道：“这些破荷叶可恨，怎么还不叫人来拔去？”宝钗笑道：“今年这几日，何曾饶了这园子闲了一闲，天天逛，那里还有叫人来收拾的工夫呢？”黛玉道：“我最不喜欢李义山的诗，只喜他这一句：‘留得残荷听雨声。’偏你们又不留着残荷了。”宝玉道：“果然好句，以后咱们别叫拨去了。”
　　说着已到了花溆的萝港之下，觉得阴森透骨，两滩上衰草残菱，更助秋兴。贾母因见岸上的清厦旷朗，便问：“这是薛姑娘的屋子不是？”众人道：“是”，贾母忙命拢岸，顺着云步石梯上去，一同进了蘅芜院。只觉异香扑鼻，那些奇草仙藤，愈冷愈苍翠，都结了实，似珊瑚豆子一般，累垂可爱。及进了房屋，雪洞一般，一色的玩器全无。案上止有一个土定瓶，瓶中供着数枝菊，并两部书，茶奁、茶杯而已。床上只吊着青纱帐坦，衾褥也十分朴素。贾母叹道：“这孩子太老实了，你没有陈设，何妨和你姨娘要些。我也没理论，也没想到，你们的东西，自然在家里没带了来。”说着，命鸳鸯去取些古董来，又嗔着凤姐儿：“不送些玩器来给你妹妹，这样小器！”王夫人凤姐等都笑回说：“他自己不要么，我们原送了来，都退回去了。”薛姨妈也笑说道：“他在家里也不大弄这些东西。”贾母摇头道：“那使不得。虽然他省事，倘或来个亲戚，看着不象，二则年轻的姑娘们，屋里这么素净，也忌讳。我们这老婆子，越发该住马圈去了。你们听那些书上戏上说的小姐们的绣房，精致的还了得呢！他们姐妹们虽不敢比那些小姐们，也别很离了格儿。有现成的东西，为什么不摆呢？要很爱素净，少几样倒使得。我最会收拾屋子，如今老了，没这个闲心了。他们姐妹们也还学着收拾的好。只怕俗气，有好东西也摆坏了。我看他们还不俗。如今等我替你收拾，包管又大方又素净。我的两件体己，收到如今，没给宝玉看见过，若经了他的眼也没了。”说着，叫过鸳鸯来，吩咐道：“你把那石头盆景儿和那架纱照屏，还有个墨烟冻石鼎拿来，这三样摆在这案上就够了。再把那水墨字画白绫帐子拿来，把这帐子也换了。”鸳鸯答应着，笑道：“这些东西都搁在东楼上不知那个箱于里，还得慢慢找去，明儿再拿去也罢了。”贾母道：“明日后日都使得，只别忘了。”
　　说着，坐了一回，方出来，一径来至缀锦阁下。文官等上来请过安，因问：“演习何曲？”贾母道：“只拣你们熟的演习几套罢。”文官等下来，往藕香榭去不提。这里凤姐已带着人摆设齐整，上面左右两张榻，榻上都铺着锦蓉簟，每一榻前两张雕漆几，也有海棠式的，也有梅花式的，也有荷叶式的，也有葵花式的，也有方的，有圆的，其式不一。一个上头放着一分炉瓶，一个攒盒。上面二榻四几，是贾母、薛姨妈；下面一椅两几，是王夫人的。馀者都是一椅一几。东边刘老老，刘老老之下便是王夫人。西边便是湘云，第二便是宝钗，第三便是黛玉，第四迎春、探春、惜春挨次排下去，宝玉在末。李纨凤姐二人之几设于三层槛内、二层纱厨之外。攒盒式样，亦随几之式样。每人一把乌银洋錾自斟壶，一个十锦珐琅杯。
　　大家坐定，贾母先笑道：“咱们先吃两杯，今日也行一个令，才有意思。”薛姨妈笑说道：“老太太自然有好酒令，我们如何会呢，安心叫我们醉了。我们都多吃两杯就有了。”贾母笑道：“姨太太今儿也过谦起来，想是厌我老了。”薛姨妈笑道：“不是谦，只怕行不上来，倒是笑话了。”王夫人忙笑道：“便说不上来，只多吃了一杯酒，醉了睡觉去，还有谁笑话咱们不成。”薛姨妈点头笑道：“依令，老太太到底吃一杯令酒才是。”贾母笑道：“这个自然。”说着便吃了一杯。凤姐儿忙走至当地，笑道：“既行令，还叫鸳鸯姐姐来行才好。”众人都知贾母所行之令，必得鸳鸯提着，故听了这话都说很是。凤姐便拉着鸳鸯过来。王夫人笑道：“既在令内，没有站着的理。”回头命小丫头子：“端一张椅子，放在你二位奶奶的席上。”鸳鸯也半推半就，谢了坐便坐下，也吃了一钟酒，笑道：“酒令大如军令。不论尊卑，惟我是主，违了我的话，是要受罚的。”王夫人等都笑道：“一定如此，快些说。”鸳鸯未开口，刘老老便下席，摆手道：“别这样捉弄人！我家去了。”众人都笑道：“这却使不得。”鸳鸯喝令小丫头子们：“拉上席去！”小丫头子们也笑着，果然拉入席中。刘老老只叫：“饶了我罢！”鸳鸯道：“再多言的罚一壶。”刘老老方住了。
　　鸳鸯道：“如今我说骨牌副儿，从老太太起，顺领下去，至刘老老止。比如我说一副儿，将这三张牌拆开，先说头一张，再说第二张，说完了，合成这一副儿的名字，无论诗词歌赋，成语俗话，比上一句，都要合韵。错了的罚一杯。”众人笑道：“这个令好，就说出来。”
　　鸳鸯道：“有了一副了。左边是张天。”贾母道：“头上有青天。”众人道好。鸳鸯道：“当中是个五合六。”贾母道：“六桥梅花香彻骨。”鸳鸯道：“剩了一张六合么。”贾母道：“一轮红日出云霄。”鸳鸯道：“凑成却是个‘蓬头鬼’。”贾母道：“这鬼抱住钟馗腿。”说完，大家笑着喝彩。贾母饮了一杯。
　　鸳鸯又道：“又有一副了。左边是个大长五。”薛姨妈道：“梅花朵朵风前舞。”鸳鸯道：“右边是个大五长。”薛姨妈道：“十月梅花岭上香。”鸳鸯道：“当中二五是杂七。”薛姨妈道：“织女牛郎会七夕。”鸳鸯道：“凑成‘二郎游五岳’。”薛姨妈道：“世人不及神仙乐。”说完，大家称赏，饮了酒。
　　鸳鸯又道：“有了一副了。左边长么两点明。”湘云道：“双悬日月照乾坤。”鸳鸯道：“右边长么两点明。”湘云道：“闲花落地听无声。”鸳鸯道：“中间还得么四来。”湘云道：“日边红杏倚云栽。”鸳鸯道：“凑成一个‘樱桃九熟’。”湘云道：“御园却被鸟衔出。”说完，饮了一杯。
　　鸳鸯道：“有了一副了。左边是长三。”宝钗道：“双双燕子语梁间。”鸳鸯道：“右边是三长。”宝钗道：“水荇牵风翠带长。”鸳鸯道：“当中三六九点在。”宝钗道：“三山半落青天外。”鸳鸯道：“凑成‘铁锁练孤舟’。”宝钗道：“处处风波处处愁。”说完饮毕。
　　鸳鸯又道：“左边一个天。”黛玉道：“良辰美景奈何天。”宝钗听了，回头看着他，黛玉只顾怕罚，也不理论。鸳鸯道：“中间锦屏颜色俏。”黛玉道：“纱窗也没有红娘报。”鸳鸯道：“剩了二六八点齐。”黛玉道：“双瞻玉座引朝仪。”鸳鸯道：“凑成‘篮子’好采花。”黛玉道：“仙杖香挑芍药花。”说完，饮了一口。
　　鸳鸯道：“左边四五成花九。”迎春道：“桃花带雨浓。”众人笑道：“该罚！错了韵，而且又不象。”迎春笑着，饮了一口。
原是凤姐和鸳鸯都要听刘老老的笑话儿，故意都叫说错了。至王夫人，鸳鸯便代说了一个，下便该刘老老。刘老老道：“我们庄家闲了，也常会几个人弄这个儿，可不象这么好听就是了。少不得我也试试。”众人都笑道：“容易的，你只管说，不相干。”鸳鸯笑道：“左边大四是个人。”刘老老听了，想了半日，说道：“是个庄家人罢！”众人哄堂笑了。贾母笑道：“说的好，就是这么说。”刘老老也笑道：“我们庄家人不过是现成的本色儿，姑娘姐姐别笑。”鸳鸯道：“中间三四绿配红。”刘老老道：“大火烧了毛毛虫。”众人笑道：“这是有的，还说你的本色。”鸳鸯笑道：“右边么四真好看。”刘老老道：“一个萝卜一头蒜。”众人又笑了。鸳鸯笑道：“凑成便是‘一枝花’。”刘老老两只手比着，也要笑，却又掌住了，说道：“花儿落了结个大倭瓜。”众人听了，由不的大笑起来。
只听外面乱嚷嚷的，不知何事，且听下回分解。

Baoyu hurried in at this message and found Hu-po standing by the screen.

“Do go quickly,” she said. “They’re waiting for you.”

He went to the Lady Dowager’s apartments, where she was consulting with Lady Wang and the girls about the return feast for Hsiang-yun.

“I’ve an idea,” he announced. “As there’ll be no outsiders, let’s not have a set menu but just the dishes we like. And instead of a feast, let each have a small table by her with one or two favourite dishes as well as a hamper of assorted delicacies and a pot of wine. Wouldn’t that be original?”

“Excellent!” The old lady ordered this to be relayed to the kitchen. “Tomorrow we’ll have the dishes we like, one hamper for each person, and breakfast in the Garden too.”

They went on chatting until the lamps were lit, and nothing more happened that evening.

The next day dawned bright and clear. Li Wan rose early and was supervising the old serving-women and maids sweeping up the fallen leaves, dusting the tables and chairs, and preparing the tea-things and wine vessels when Feng-erh came in with Granny Liu.

“You’re busy, madam,” said the old woman.

“I said you wouldn’t be able to go yesterday, you were so set on leaving,” replied Li Wan.

“The old lady kept me to have some fun today.”

Feng-erh produced some keys of different sizes.

“My mistress says that as there may not be enough small tables outside, we’d better open the storehouse and use the ones kept there for the day. She’d have come herself but she’s with Her Ladyship, so will you please open up, madam, and get people to carry them down?”

Li Wan told Su-yun to take the keys and send some old women to summon some pages from the inner gate. Then she stood below the Tower of Variegated Splendour to supervise the opening of the storehouse above and the carrying down of the tables one by one. Young servants, old women and maids joined forces to carry down more than twenty.

“Be careful now,” warned Li Wan. “Don’t rush and bump into each other like demons snapping at your heels. Mind you don’t chip the inlaid work.”

She turned to grin at Granny Liu. “Would you like to go up and have a look?”

The old woman was only too glad to do so and, taking Pan-erh by the hand, climbed the ladder. Inside the store-room were stacks of tables, chairs, screens and lanterns large and small, all brightly coloured and splendid, though she could not identify all the objects. She exclaimed in admiration and came down again. Then the door was locked and they all descended.

“If the old lady’s in good spirits, we may need the punts, punting-poles, oars and awnings from the boats,” said Li Wan. “Better have them fetched too.”

At her order the door was opened again and all these things were carried down. She sent pages to tell the matrons in charge of the boats to punt two of them over.

In the midst of this bustle in came the Lady Dowager with her attendants. Li Wan went forward to meet them.

“So you’re in high spirits and have come, madam,” she said with a smile. “I thought you’d still be doing your hair, and was just going to send you some chrysanthemums.”

As she spoke Pi-yueh brought in an emerald plate in the shape of a lotus leaf, containing a dozen or so sprays of chrysanthemums of different varieties. The old lady chose a large red one to tuck in her hair, then noticing Granny Liu she cried:

“Come over here and have a flower.”

Before the words were out of her mouth, Hsi-feng pulled Granny Liu forward.

“Let me deck you out,” she said.

She stuck flowers all over the old woman’s head.

The Lady Dowager and the rest were convulsed.

“I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve this,” cackled Granny Liu. “Making such a fine lady of me today!”

“You should pull them off and throw them in her face,” they teased. “She’s made you look like an old witch.”

“I may be old now, but I was a gay young dog in my time,” rejoined the old woman. “I loved flowers too, and would often stick some in my hair. But now, what with my hard life, I’ve lost the taste for it. But since you’re so good to me, madam, I’ll make the most of it today.”

She’s fond of flowers and rouge, so today let’s be an old roue!”

By now they had reached Seeping Fragrance Pavilion. The maids spread a big silk cushion on the bench by the railing, and the Lady Dowager leaning on the rail sat down and told Granny Liu to sit beside her.

“How do you like this garden?” she asked.

“We country folk come to town at New Year to buy pictures,” answered the old woman. “And when we’re at home we often say, ‘How can we go for a stroll in those pictures?’ Fancy a place like this really existing! Why, this garden’s better than any picture! I wish someone would paint me a picture of it to take home. Then I could show it to the others and not have lived in vain.”

The Lady Dowager pointed at Xichun.

“See that young granddaughter of mine?” she chuckled. “She can paint. Suppose we get her to do a painting for you tomorrow?”

Granny Liu hurried over to Xichun.

“So young and pretty,” she cried, “and such a clever painter too! You must be an angel!”

This set everybody laughing.

After a little rest the Lady Dowager took her guest to see other parts of the garden. Their first stop was Bamboo Lodge. As they entered the gate they were confronted by green bamboos lining a path paved with pebbles which wound between them. Moss covered the ground on both sides. Granny Liu made way for the Lady Dowager and the rest to walk on the pebbles while she walked on the moss.

“Come up here, granny,” cried Amber, taking her arm. “It’s slippery there.”

“No, it’s all right. I’m used to walking like this. You young ladies must take care not to get your silken shoes muddy.”

But even as she spoke she slipped and with a thud fell flat. All clapped their hands and laughed.

The Lady Dowager scolded, “Help her up, you hussies. Don’t just stand there laughing.”

As they hurried to help her up, Granny Liu was already scrambling to her feet.

“It’s my own fault for bragging,” she chuckled. “I’m not too old to need a hand.”

“Did you sprain your back?” asked the Lady Dowager. “Let the maids massage it for you.”

“Heaven forbid!” cried Granny Liu. “I’m not as delicate as that. Why, if I fell over every day I’d need massaging all the time!”

Zijuan had already raised the portiere, and when the Lady Dowager and the others entered and sat down Daiyu brought her grandmother a small tray with a covered bowl of tea on it.

“We won’t any tea, thanks,” said Lady Wang. “You needn’t have troubled, child.”

Daiyu then ordered a maid to put her usual chair by the window and invite Lady Wang to sit there.

Granny Liu noticed a writing-brush and inkstone on the desk under the window, and the book-shelf filled with books.

“This must be the young gentleman’s study,” she remarked.

The Lady Dowager smiled and pointed at Daiyu.

“This is my granddaughter’s room.”

The old woman looked hard at Daiyu.

“Doesn’t look like a young lady’s room,” she commented. “Why, it’s finer than any scholar’s study!”

“Where is Baoyu?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“In the boat on the lake,” the maids told her.

“Who got the boat ready?” she asked.

“It was brought out just now when we opened the Provisional Palace,” Li Wan informed her. “I thought you might like a trip, madam, so I had it prepared.”

The Lady Dowager was about to say something when she was interrupted by the announcement that Aunt Xue had arrived. As the others rose to their feet, Aunt Xue came in.

“So you’ve come so early today, sister,” she said with a smile. “You must be in good spirits.”

“I was just saying that late-comers should be punished,” replied the Lady Dowager. “I didn’t expect you to be the one to come late.”

Noticing that the gauze on the windows had faded, she remarked to Lady Wang, “This gauze looks good when it’s new, but after a time it loses its freshness. There are no peach or apricot trees in this court, and the bamboos are green, so green gauze doesn’t show up well either. As I recall, we have four or five other kinds of coloured gauze for windows. We must have this changed tomorrow.”

Xifeng put in, “I was opening the store-house yesterday and noticed several rolls of cicada-wing gauze in vermilion, some with designs of flowers on branches, others with cloud and bat motifs or butterflies among flowers. They’re splendid colours and as light as cicadas’ wings — I’ve never seen the like before. I took out two rolls to have two coverlets made of wadded gauze. I’m sure they’ll be good.”

The Lady Dowager chuckled, “Everyone says you’re an experienced person, yet here’s something you don’t recognize. Aren’t you ashamed to show your ignorance? You’ll be boasting again next time you see something.”

Aunt Xue and the others laughed.

“However much she’s seen and experienced, how can she compare with an old lady like you?” they said. “Do tell her what this is, so that we can learn too.”

“Do tell me, Old Ancestress,” begged Xifeng.

The old lady turned with a smile to Aunt Xue and the rest. “That gauze is even older than any of you. No wonder she took it for cicada-wing gauze; it is rather like it, and people who don’t know call it that. Its real name is soft-mist silk.”

“What a pretty name!” exclaimed Xifeng. “But though I’m no longer young and have seen several hundred kinds of silk and gauze, I’ve never heard that name before.”

The Lady Dowager laughed. “How many years have you lived? How many things have you seen that you talk so big? Soft-mist silk comes in only four colours: light blue after rain, russet green, pine green and pink. Used for bed-curtains or window gauze, it looks from a distance like mist, and that’s how it got its name. The pink kind is also called ‘rosy cloud gauze.’ Nowadays the silk used in the Palace isn’t as soft or close-textured as this.”

“Not only has Xifeng never seen it, I’d never even heard of it,” said Aunt Xue.

Xifeng had already sent a maid to fetch a roll.

“This is it,” declared the Lady Dowager. “At first we just used it for window gauze, but later we tried making coverlets and bed-curtains from it, and that turned out well too. Tomorrow, find some of the pink kind and have his windows re-covered with that.”

Xifeng assented. The others were loud in their admiration. Granny Liu was peering at the silk too, exclaiming “Amida Buddha!”

“We couldn’t afford to make clothes out of this,” she cried. “What a shame to use it for windows!”

“Actually it doesn’t look well made into clothes,” said the old lady.

Xifeng promptly pulled out the lapel of the red gauze tunic she was wearing.

“Look at this jacket of mine,” she said.

The Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue agreed, “That’s very fine too. It’s the best Imperial silk, but it can’t compare with that other.”

“This thin stuff is called Imperial silk,” said Xifeng, “but actually it’s not as good as the silk sold by provincial officials.”

“You must look for some more,” said the Lady Dowager. “If there is any, bring it all out. We’ll give this relative of ours two rolls. If there’s any of the light blue, I’ll have a bed-curtain made. The rest can be lined and made into jackets for the maids. It’s a pity to leave it stored away till it gets moth-eaten.”

Xifung promised to see to this and gave orders for the silk to be taken back.

“This room is rather cramped,” remarked the Lady Dowager. “Let’s go somewhere else.”

“They all say, ‘Big families have big houses,’” chuckled Granny Liu. “Yesterday I saw your main rooms, Old lady, with their big chests, big wardrobes and big tables.

The bed was huge and imposing, and the wardrobe was even larger and higher than a whole room in our place. So that’s why there’s a ladder in the back yard! I wondered what it was for — not for climbing up to the roof to dry things, surely? Now I realize it must be to get things down from the top of this wardrobe. How else could anyone reach up there? But this little room is even daintier than the big one. And everything in it is so pretty. I don’t know what any of it’s called. The more I see, the less I feel like leaving.”

“There are better places yet,” Xifeng told her. “I’ll take you to see them.”

She led the way out of Bamboo Lodge and they saw in the distance a number of women punting boats on the lake.

“As they’ve got the boats ready, let’s go for a row,” proposed the Lady Dowager.

She headed for the region of Purple Caltrop Isle and Smartweed Bank, but before they reached the lake they saw some serving-women approaching with big round boxes inlaid with gold.

“Where shall we serve lunch, madam?” Xifeng asked Lady Wang.

“Wherever the old lady fancies,” was the answer.

Hearing this, the Lady Dowager turned to say, “San’s place is nice. Take the servants there to lay the meal while we go by boat.”

Xifeng accordingly turned back and with Li Wan, Tanchun, Yuanyang and Hupo led the serving-women by a short cut to the Studio of Autumn Freshness, where she had the tables and chairs arranged in the Hall of Misty Rain.

“We’re always saying that when the gentlemen give parties outside they have a sponger there to make fun of,” chuckled Yuanyang. “Now we’ve got a female sponger.”

Too good-natured to see what she was driving at, Li Wan paid no attention; but Xifeng, realizing she meant Granny Liu, laughed.

“Yes, let’s have some fun with her today,” she agreed.

The two of them put their heads together and worked out a plot.

“You’re up to no good, as usual,” protested Li Wan with a smile. “Don’t be so mischievous. She’s not a child, you know. Be careful the old lady doesn’t scold you.”

“This is none of your business, madam,” retorted Yuanyang. “I’ll take the responsibility.”

As they were talking the Lady Dowager arrived with the others and they all took seats as they pleased. Maids served tea, and when they had finished Xifeng laid out the table setting, holding in one hand a Western linen napkin in which were wrapped a pair of ebony chopsticks inlaid with silver.

“Fetch that small nanmu table over here for Granny Liu to sit by me,” said the Lady Dowager.

The servants hastily did so. Xifeng winked at Yuanyang, who promptly took Granny Liu outside and whispered some instructions to her, adding, “This is the rule in our family. If you forget, we shall laugh at you.”

When all was ready they took their seats. Aunt Xue, who had already eaten, did not join them but sat drinking tea on one side while the Lady Dowager sat at a table with Baoyu, Xiangyun, Daiyu and Baochai. Lady Wang sat at another with Yingchun and her two sisters. Granny Liu was given the place of honour next to the Lady Dowager.

Usually when the old lady had a meal, maids stood beside her with a rinsing bowl, whisk and napkin, but Yuanyang was no longer on such duty. Today, however, she took the whisk. The other maids, knowing that she meant to play a trick on Granny Liu, made way for her. As she stood there waiting on them, Yuanyang winked at the old woman.

“Don’t you worry, miss,” said Granny Liu.

She sat down and picked up her chopsticks. They were so heavy and clumsy she could hardly manage them. This was because Xifeng and Yuanyang had agreed to give her an old pair of ivory chopsticks inlaid with gold, of the squared sort used by the elderly.

“These forks are heavier than the iron shovels in our place,” remarked Granny Liu. “How can I handle them?”

This set the whole table laughing. Then a matron who was standing in the courtyard with a box signalled to a maid, who lifted its lid.

After two dishes had been served, Li Wan took one and put it on the Lady Dowager’s table, while Xifeng deliberately chose a dish of pigeon’s eggs for Granny Liu.

At a signal from the Lady Dowager they started eating. Granny Liu stood up then and declaimed loudly, “Old Liu, old Liu, your appetite’s as big as a cow. At one gulp you can swill a bucket of wine, then eat a whole sow — head lifted to do honour to the toast.” Then she puffed out her cheeks and stared in silence.

The others had been staggered at first, but this set the whole table laughing. Xiangyun shook so uncontrollably that she sputtered out the tea she had in her mouth, while Daiyu nearly choked and collapsed over the table gasping. Baoyu fell convulsively into his grandmother’s arms and she chuckled as she hugged him, calling him “my precious heart.” Lady Wang wagged one finger at Xifeng but was laughing too much to speak. Aunt Xue, too, exploded in such mirth that she sprayed tea all over Tanchun’s skirt, making Tanchun upset the tea in her own bowl over Yingchun, while Xichun left her seat and begged her nurse to rub her stomach for her.

The servants as well were doubled up, while some squatted down to laugh, others smothered their laughter as they changed their young mistresses’ clothes. Xifeng and Yuanyang were the only ones who kept straight faces as they urged Granny Liu to eat.

She picked up her chopsticks but, being unused to the slippery ebony ones, could not manage them.

“The hens here are so refined,” she remarked, “I see they lay such dainty eggs. Very pretty. I must try one.”

This set everyone off again. The Lady Dowager was laughing so much that tears ran down her cheeks. Amber behind her was pummelling her back.

“It’s that wicked Xifeng’s doing,” gasped the old lady. “Don’t believe a word she says.”

Granny Liu was praising the appearance of the eggs when Xifeng put in, “They cost one tael of silver apiece. Try one quick before they get cold.”

Granny Liu reached out with her chopsticks but could not pick one up. After chasing the egg all round the bowl she finally got it — only to drop it on the table when she tried to put it in her mouth. “A tael of silver doesn’t buy so much as a squeak,” she fussed.

By now the others had no heart for eating, they were so amused watching her. The Lady Dowager told the servants, “Take those chopsticks away. We’re not having a big banquet, so who told you to give her those?” The servants, who had not provided these ebony chopsticks but had received them from Xifeng and Yuanyang, hastily changed them for an ordinary pair of ivory ones inlaid with silver.

“The gold ones are gone, now we’ve got silver ones,” said Granny Liu. “But they’re still not so handy as our wooden ones.”

“If there’s poison in the food,” Xifeng told her, “the silver will show it.”

“If this food is poisoned, then what we eat must be arsenic,” retorted the old woman. “I mean to eat my fill, even if it kills me.”

The Lady Dowager, amused by her rustic ways and pleased to see how she was enjoying the food, gave orders that some of her own dishes should be taken to Granny Liu, and she told an old nurse to put different dishes in Ban’er’s bowl.

After the meal, when the Lady Dowager and the rest had gone to Tanchun’s bedroom to chat, the tables were cleared and another laid. Granny Liu watched Li Wan and Xifeng having their meal at it.

“No wonder the saying is ‘Great families have great courtesy,’” she observed with a sigh. “I like the way things are done here.”

“Don’t be annoyed,” said Xifeng quickly. “We were just having some fun.”

Yuanyang had come in too. “Don’t be cross, granny,” she said. “Let me apologize for our fun.”

“What are you talking about, miss?” The old woman smiled. “We were just trying to amuse the old lady.”

‘If you’d told me beforehand, I’d have known what to expect and not made a fool of myself,’ said Grannie Liu. ‘But if I’d been angry, I wouldn’t have said anything.’

Faithful rounded on the other maids.

‘Why hasn’t anyone given Grannie a cup of tea yet?’

‘Oh, one of the women brought me one just now,’ said Grannie Liu. ‘I’ve already drunk it. But you ought to be having your dinner now, Miss.’

Xi-feng pulled Faithful down on the chair beside her.

‘Sit down and eat with us. It will save you from having to go back and eat later.’

Faithful sat down, and the women brought her a bowl and chopsticks. When the three of them had finished eating, Grannie Liu observed them with a smile.

‘I must say, it’s a wonder you don’t feel hungry, the little bit you people eat! No wonder you’re all so thin and the wind could blow you over!’

‘There seems to be a lot left today,’ said Faithful. ‘What’s happened to it all?’

‘It’s all here still,’ said one of the women. ‘We were waiting for you to finish so that we could take it outside and share it out.’

‘They’ll never be able to eat all that,’ said Faithful. ‘Put a couple of bowlfuls on a tray and take them to Patience in Mrs Lian’s room.’

‘She’s already eaten,’ said Xi-feng. ‘There’s no need to send her any.’

‘If she can’t eat it, she can give it to your cat,’ said Faithful.

The woman made a selection and carried it out on a tray.

‘Where’s Suryana?’ Faithful asked Li Wan.

‘They’re all eating together in here,’ said Li Wan. ‘What do you want her for?’

‘Oh, nothing,’ said Faithful.

‘Aroma isn’t here,’ said Xi-feng. ‘Why don’t you send a couple of dishes round to her?’

Faithful gave instructions for this to be done, then turned once more to the women.

‘Have you got the collation-box ready for the drinking later on?’

‘I shouldn’t think it will be needed for a while yet,’ said one of the women.

‘Well, get a move on with it,’ said Faithful.

‘Yes, miss,’ said the woman.

Xi-feng and the others now went on to Tan-chun’s room. They found her there with her mother, laughing and talking together. Tan-chun’s love of spaciousness had caused her to have the three room-units of which her apartment was composed thrown into a single large one. In the middle of it stood a huge rosewood table with a marble top, on which were laid out various examples of the famous calligraphers’ art, several tens of inkstones, and a number of brush-pots stuffed with brushes like a forest of quills. In one corner of the room stood a porcelain jardinière of Ru ware as big as a bushel measure, containing a whole jardinière-ful of crystal-ball chrysanthemums. On the wall above it hung a large painting by Mi Xiangyang, ‘Rain on the Xiang River’, and on each side of the painting a couplet in the calligraphy of Yan Lu-gong:

The mist and clouds nurture my rustic frame;
The moon and the breeze price my plain livelihood.

On the table stood a great antique bronze ding. On a red sandalwood stand to the left of it was a large platter of Guan ware containing several dozen beautiful yellow ‘Buddha’s-hand’ citrons. On a foreign-lacquered stand to the right hung a suspended musical stone of white jade in the shape of a flatfish, with a little wooden striker suspended beside it. Ban-er, who by now was feeling more at home, made a grab for the striker, evidently intending to beat the stone with it, but one of the maids restrained him. Then he wanted to eat one of the citrons and Tan-chun gave him one to play with.

‘You can’t eat that,’ she told him. ‘It’s for the scent.’

In the eastern part of the room was Tan-chun’s canopied bed. The canopy was of gauze embroidered with flowers and grasses and insects in two different shades of green. Ban-er ran over to look at it.

‘Look! Crickets! And grasshoppers!’

Grannie Liu dealt him a resounding slap.

‘You filthy little bugger! Just because you’ve been allowed in to have a look, you think you can do anything you want. I’ll give you “crickets”!’

The slap made Ban-er cry and it was some time before the others could pacify him.

Grandmother Jia, who had been looking out through the gauze of the window at the courtyard outside, turned to the others.

‘The Wu-t’ung tree at the back there is very nice,’ she said. ‘Pity it’s such a poor, thin specimen.’

As she was speaking, a sudden gust of wind blew towards them, carrying with it the faint sound of drumming and piping.

‘Someone’s having a wedding,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘It must be quite near here, next door to the street.’

‘You couldn’t possibly hear anything from the street in here,’ said Lady Wang and the others, laughing. ‘That’s our little band of girl musicians practising.’

‘In that case, why don’t we have them in to play for us?’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘They can combine business with pleasure. It will be an outing for them and we shall enjoy it, too. What do you say?’

Xi-feng at once gave orders that this should be done.

She had the servants go to summon them and gave orders for a long table to be set out and spread with a red felt carpet.

“Set it up in the pavilion on the Lotus Fragrance Anchorage,” said the Lady Dowager. “The music will sound better carried over the water. Then we can feast in the Porcelain Tower, which is roomy and near enough to hear clearly.”

When all had approved she said to Aunt Xue with a smile, “Let’s go. Those girls don’t like people intruding for fear we’ll mess up their rooms. We mustn’t be a nuisance but go boating and have some wine.”

They started out then and there.

“What an idea!” cried Tanchun. “We’d love to have our Old Ancestress and aunts come and sit here, but we can’t get you to.”

“My third girl’s all right,” rejoined the Lady Dowager playfully. “It’s only those two precious jades of ours that are so hateful. When we’re drunk we’ll go and raise a runpus in their rooms.”

This raised a laugh.

They had not far to go before reaching Xing Can Creek, where the boatwomen from Gusu had punted over two crab-apple wood punts. The old lady, Lady Wang, Aunt Xue, Granny Liu, Yuanyang and Yuchuan were helped into the first boat, and Li Wan followed them. Xifeng, who had also embarked, stood up in the prow and wanted to punt.

“That’s no joke,” called the Lady Dowager from the cabin. “This may not be the river, but the water’s deep enough. You’d better come in at once.”

“Don’t worry, Old Ancestress,” replied Xifeng with a laugh. “There’s nothing to be afraid of.” But as she poled off and the boat reached the middle of the lake, it rocked because it was so small and so crowded. She hastily handed her pole to a boatwoman and squatted down.

Then Yingchun and the other young people and Baoyu boarded the second boat, which followed the first. The other matrons and maids lined the bank.

“How tiresome these withered lotus leaves are!” exclaimed Baoyu. “Why don’t they get someone to pull them out?”

“We haven’t had time these last few days,” Baochai told him. “Everybody’s been enjoying the garden every day, so we’ve had no time to get it cleaned up.”

“I don’t care for Li Shangyin’s poetry,” said Daiyu, “except for that one line: ‘I leave the withered lotus to hear the patter of rain.’ But now you don’t even want these withered leaves.”

“That certainly is a good line,” agreed Baoyu. “In that case we won’t have them removed.”

By now they had reached the port under the flower hedge by Seeping Fragrance Cove, and the air struck piercingly cold. The withered reeds and caltrops on both banks enhanced the autumn atmosphere. The Lady Dowager, seeing a spacious building with clear windows on the bank, asked, “Isn’t that Miss Xue’s place?”

When they assented she ordered the boat to moor, and they went up the stone steps and through the clouds to Hengwu Court. As they entered, a strange fragrance assailed their nostrils. The rare plants and creepers here were green and luxuriant in the cold, and all were hung with clusters of fruit like coral beans, charming to behold. The rooms inside were as bare as a cave, with no ornaments or fine furnishings — only a vase on the table with some chrysanthemums, a few books and tea-things. The bed-curtains were of gauze and the bedding too was simple.

“The child is too Spartan,” sighed the old lady. “If you’ve no ornaments, why not ask your aunt for some? I wasn’t paying attention and never thought of it. Of course, you’ve left your own things at home.”

She told Yuanyang to fetch some antiques, then scolded Xifeng, “Haven’t you any vases or other things you could give your cousin? How can you be so thoughtless?”

“I did send her some,” Lady Wang and Xifeng assured her, laughing. “But she sent them back.”

Aunt Xue laughed too and said, “She never had many such things at home either.”

The Lady Dowager shook her head.

“That won’t do. Even if she’s simple and doesn’t care for such things, it would look bad if some relative called; besides, it’s not propitious for a young girl’s room to be so sparse. If that’s the case, we old women should go and live in the stables.”

Lady Wang and the girls could not help laughing at this.

“The young ladies’ boudoirs you read of in books or see in operas are exquisitely furnished,” she went on. “Although our girls can’t compare with those young ladies, we mustn’t let things get out of hand. Why not use the nice things we have? If you want to keep it simple, you can leave out a few. I used to be very good at arranging rooms, but now I’m old and don’t bother. The girls should learn to do it nicely, though. I was afraid they might be rather vulgar and spoil the effect of nice things; but they don’t seem to me vulgar. Now let me fix things for you. I guarantee it will be in good taste without being showy. I’ve a couple of things I’ve kept put away which Baoyu has never set eyes on. If he had, he’d have made off with them.”

She called for Yuanyang and ordered, “Fetch that miniature rockery in a pot, that gauze screen and the ink-stained agate tripod. Just put these three things on the desk. Then bring that white silk curtain with ink paintings and writing on it and change this one for it.”

“Yes, madam,” replied Yuanyang. “But all those things are stored away in chests upstairs in the east attic, and it’ll take some time to find them. I’ll fetch them tomorrow.”

“Very well, the day after will do. But don’t forget.”

The old lady sat there a little longer before leaving and going straight to Painted Splendour Tower. The players came up to pay their respects and asked what tunes they should perform.

“Just play a few of your best pieces,” she said.

They withdrew then to Alpinia Park.

By now Xifeng and her helpers had set everything out nicely. On the left and right were two couches, each spread with a brocade mattress and having two carved lacquer tables in front of them. Some of these tables were shaped like crab-apple blossoms, others like plum-blossom, lotus-seed-pods or sunflowers; some were square, others round, all of different designs. On each was a burner, an incense-container and a box of refreshments. The two couches with four small tables were for the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue. Below them was one armchair with two small tables for Lady Wang. All the others had one armchair and one small table apiece. On the east side Granny Liu had the first place, below her Lady Wang. On the west side the first was Xiangyun, then Baochai, Daiyu, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun in that order, with Baoyu last. Li Wan and Xifeng had their places just inside the glass door of the inner room. The boxes of refreshments matched the tables in design. Each person had a silver-mounted, foreign-inlaid pewter winepot and an enamelled cloisonne cup with designs of the ten treasures.

When all were seated the Lady Dowager proposed with a smile, “Let’s start with a few drinks. If we play a drinking game today it will be more fun.”

“Of course you have good drinking games, madam,” said Aunt Xue. “But we’re no good at them and you just want to make us drunk. We’d better each drink a few cups.”

“You’re being too modest today, aunt,” teased the old lady. “I suppose it’s because you think me too old.”

“It’s not modesty, madam. I’m afraid if I can’t manage it I shall make a fool of myself.”

“Even if you can’t, you’ll just have to drink a cup then go to sleep,” put in Lady Wang. “Who’s going to laugh at you?”

Aunt Xue nodded and said with a smile, “Very well. I’ll obey. But you must drink the first cup to start the game, madam.”

“Naturally,” agreed the old lady and drank a cup.

Xifeng promptly stepped forward to propose, “We should ask Yuanyang to be the umpire.”

Since everyone knew that the old lady’s games had to be directed by Yuanyang, they approved of this suggestion. Xifeng dragged Yuanyang over.

“As an umpire you can’t remain standing,” said Lady Wang. She told a maid, “Fetch a stool and put it here by your mistresses’ table.”

After making a show of declining, Yuanyang thanked them and sat down. She drank a cup of wine too, then smiled.

"A game of forfeits is as strict as a military order," declared Yuanyang. "High or low, everyone must obey me. Whoever disobeys will be made to pay a forfeit."

"Of course," they cried. "Go on, quickly!"

Before Yuanyang could start, Granny Liu left the table with a gesture of protest.

"Don't make a fool of me!" she begged. "I'd better go home."

"No, you can't do that," cried the rest laughingly.

Yuanyang ordered the younger maids, "Drag her back to the table."

Giggling, the maids obediently pulled the old woman back to her seat.

"Let me off!" she pleaded.

"One more word and you'll have to drink a whole kettle of wine," warned Yuanyang, at which Granny Liu desisted.

Yuanyang continued, "Now I'm going to announce the domino combinations, starting from the old lady and going down to Granny Liu. I'll name a set of three dominoes, then break them down. First I'll describe the first, then the second, then the third, and finally the whole set. After each line you must quote from some poem, song or proverb a matching line which rhymes. Anyone who slips up must drink a cup of wine as a forfeit."

"Excellent," cried the others. "Let's start."

Yuanyang began, "Here's the first set. On the left is a 'sky' domino."

The Lady Dowager responded, "Overhead is a clear sky."

"Good!" cried the rest.

"In the middle a 'five and six'," said Yuanyang.

"The sixth bridge is fragrant with plum-blossom," answered the Lady Dowager.

"That leaves a 'six and one'," said Yuanyang.

"Up flies a red sun from the clouds," quoth the Lady Dowager.

"The whole set makes 'a scruffy ghost'," announced Yuanyang.

"The ghost is clinging to Zhong Kui's leg." As she ended, the others laughed and applauded. The old lady drank her cup of wine.

Yuanyang continued, "Now for another set. On the left is a 'long five'."

Aunt Xue replied, "Plum-petals dance in the breeze."

"On the right is a 'big five'," said Yuanyang.

"Plum-blossom on the ridge smells sweet in October."

"In the middle 'two and five make seven'."

"The Cowherd and the Weaving Maid meet on the seventh of July."

"The whole set is 'the second brother travelling to the five mountains'."

"Mortals can't compare with immortals in happiness." When she had done, the others praised her and she drank her forfeit.

Yuanyang went on, "Here's another set. On the left two 'long ones' which are bright."

Xiangyun answered, "The sun and moon together shine on the world."

"On the right two 'long ones' which are bright."

"Fallen silent blooms are trodden underfoot."

"In the middle a 'one and four'."

"Red apricock leans against the clouds beside the sun."

"The whole set is 'nine ripe cherries'."

"They're carried from the imperial garden by a bird." Having said this, she drank her cup.

Yuanyang said, "Another set. On the left a 'long three'."

Baochai replied, "A pair of swallows twitter between the beams."

"On the right a 'long three'."

"Water-weeds are tugged by the wind, long as kingfisher ribbons."

"In the middle 'three and six' make nine points."

"Three mountains fall half through the azure sky."

"The whole set is 'a lonely boat tied with an iron chain'."

"Everywhere the wind and waves bring grief." Having said this, she drank.

Yuanyang continued, "On the left a 'sky' domino."

Daiyu answered, "A fine day and lovely scene — but they displease me." Baochai turned to look at her curiously, but Daiyu, too afraid of a forfeit to care, ignored her.

"In the middle an attractive 'screen of brocade'."

"At the gauze window no messenger brings news."

"That leaves 'two, six and eight' all even."

"Two jade sceptres usher in the courtiers."

"The whole set is a basket for gathering flowers."

"A fairy staff picks herbaceous peony." Having said this, she took a sip of wine.

Yuanyang said, "On the left 'four and five' make a nine of mixed flowers."

Yingchun answered, "Peach-blossom is drenched with rain."

“You must pay a forfeit!” they cried. “You’ve used the wrong rhyme and it doesn’t sound right.”

Ying-chun laughingly took a sip of wine.

In point of fact, Xifeng and Yuanyang had told everyone to give a wrong answer as they wanted to hear Granny Liu make some comical remarks. Yuanyang had answered for Lady Wang when her turn came. And now it was the old woman’s turn.

“We villagers sometimes amuse ourselves this way when we’ve nothing to do,” said Granny Liu. “But not with such fine verses, of course. I’ll have to try my hand at it though.”

“It’s quite easy,” they told her. “Just say whatever you like. It doesn’t matter.”

“The big ‘four’ on the left is a man,” Yuanyang told her.

After thinking for some time Granny Liu said, “A farmer, eh?”

The whole party roared with laughter.

“That’s good. Just the thing,” cried the Lady Dowager.

“We country folk are just country folk,” chuckled the old woman. “Don’t laugh at me, young ladies.”

“In the middle ‘three-four’ are green and red,” said Yuanyang.

“A big fire burns the hairy caterpillar,” answered Granny Liu.

They laughed, “Yes, that’s the style. She speaks her mind.”

“On the right the ‘pretty four’ are so refined.”

“A turnip and garlic-head,” replied the old woman.

Another burst of laughter.

“Put together, they make ‘a branch of flowers,’” said Yuanyang.

Granny Liu, gesturing with both hands, was almost too overcome to speak for laughing. “When the flower falls the fruit is formed — a big pumpkin.”

At that the whole company exploded with mirth.

But then a hubbub was heard outside. To know what it was, read the next chapter.

第41章 贾宝玉品茶栊翠庵 刘老老醉卧怡红院

话说刘老老两只手比着说道：“花儿落了结个大倭瓜。”众人听了，哄堂大笑起来。于是吃过门杯，因又斗趣笑道：“今儿实说罢，我的手脚子粗，又喝了酒，仔细失手打了这磁杯。有木头的杯取个来，我就失了手，掉了地下也无碍。”众人听了又笑起来。凤姐儿听如此说，便忙笑道：“果真要木头的，我就取了来，可有一句话先说下，这木头的可比不得磁的，那都是一套，定要吃遍一套才算呢。”刘老老听了，心下道：“我方才不过是趣话取笑儿，谁知他果真竟有。我时常在乡绅大家也赴过席，金杯银杯倒都也见过，从没见有木头杯的。哦！是了，想必是小孩子们使的木碗儿，不过诓我多喝两碗。别管他，横竖这酒蜜水儿似的，多喝点子也无妨。”想毕，便说：“取来再商量”。凤姐因命丰儿：“前面里间书架子上，有十个竹根套杯取来。”丰儿听了才要去取，鸳鸯笑道：“我知道，你那十个杯还小；况且你才说木头的，这会子又拿了竹根的来，倒不好看。不如把我们那里的黄杨根子整的十个大套杯拿来，灌他十下子。”凤姐儿笑道：“更好了。”
　　鸳鸯果命人取来。刘老老一看，又惊又喜。惊的是一连十个挨次大小分下来，那大的足足的象个小盆子，极小的还有手里的杯子两个大；喜的是雕楼奇绝，一色山水树木人物，并有草字以及图印。因忙说道：“拿了那小的来就是了。”凤姐儿笑道：“这个杯，没有这大量的，所以没人敢使他。老老既要，好容易找出来，必定要挨次吃一遍才使得。”刘老老吓的忙道：“这个不敢！好姑奶奶，饶了我罢。”贾母、薛姨妈、王夫人知道他有年纪的人，禁不起，忙笑道：“说是说，笑是笑，不可多吃了，只吃这头一杯罢。”刘老老道：“阿弥陀佛！我还是小杯吃罢，把这大杯收着，我带了家去，慢慢的吃罢。”说的众人又笑起来。鸳鸯无法，只得命人满斟了一大杯，刘老老两手捧着喝。贾母、薛姨妈都道：“慢些，别呛了。”薛姨妈又命凤姐儿布个菜儿。凤姐笑道：“老老要吃什么，说出名儿来，我夹了喂你。”刘老老道：“我知道什么名儿，样样都是好的。”贾母笑道：“把茄鲞夹些喂他。”凤姐儿听说，依言夹些茄鲞送入刘老老口中，因笑道：“你们天天吃茄子，也尝尝我们这茄子，弄的可口不可口。”刘老老笑道：“别哄我了，茄子跑出这个味儿来了，我们也不用种粮食，只种茄子了。”众人笑道：“真是茄子，我们再不哄你。”刘老老诧异道：“真是茄子？我白吃了半日。姑奶奶再喂我些，这一口细嚼嚼。”凤姐儿果又夹了些放入他口内。刘老老细嚼了半日，笑道：“虽有一点茄子香，只是还不象是茄子。告诉我是个什么法子弄的，我也弄着吃去。”凤姐儿笑道：“这也不难。你把才下来的茄子把皮刨了，只要净肉，切成碎钉子，用鸡油炸了。再用鸡肉脯子合香菌、新笋、蘑菇、五香豆腐干子、各色干果子，都切成钉儿，拿鸡汤煨干了，拿香油一收，外加糟油一拌，盛在磁罐子里封严了。要吃的时候儿，拿出来，用炒的鸡瓜子一拌，就是了。”刘老老听了，摇头吐舌说：“我的佛祖！倒得多少只鸡配他，怪道这个味儿。”一面笑，一面慢慢的吃完了酒，还只管细玩那杯子。凤姐笑道：“还不足兴。再吃一杯罢？”刘老老忙道：“了不得，那就醉死了。我因为爱这样儿好看，亏他怎么做来着！”鸳鸯笑道：“酒喝完了，到底这杯子是什么木头的？”刘老老笑道：“怨不得姑娘不认得，你们在这金门绣户里，那里认的木头？我们成日家和树林子做街坊，困了枕着他睡，乏了靠着他坐，荒年间饿了还吃他；眼睛里天天见他，耳朵里天天听他，嘴儿里天天说他，所以好歹真假，我是认得的。让我认认。”一面说，一面细细端详了半日，道：“你们这样人家，断没有那贱东西，那容易得的木头你们也不收着了。我掂着这么体沉，这再不是杨木，一定是黄松做的。”众人听了，哄堂大笑起来。
　　只见一个婆子走来，请问贾母说：“姑娘们都到了藕香榭，请示下，就演罢，还是再等一会儿呢？”贾母忙笑道：“可是倒忘了，就叫他们演罢。”那婆子答应去了。不一时，只听得萧管悠扬，笙笛并发；正值风清气爽之时，那乐声穿林度水而来，自然使入神恰心旷。宝玉先禁不住，拿起壶来斟了一杯，一口饮尽，复又斟上，才要饮，只见王夫人也要饮，命人换暖酒，宝玉连忙将自己的杯捧了过来，送到王夫人口边，王夫人便就他手内吃了两口。一时暖酒来了，宝玉仍归旧坐。王夫人提了暖壶下席来，众人都出了席，薛姨妈也站起来，贾母忙命李、凤二人接过壶来：“让你姨妈坐了，大家才便。”王夫人见如此说，方将壶递与凤姐儿，自己归坐。贾母笑道：“大家吃上两杯，今日实在有趣。”说着，擎杯让薛姨妈，又向湘云、宝钗道：“你姐妹两个也吃一杯。你林妹妹不大会吃，也别饶他。”说着自己也干了，湘云、宝钗、黛玉也都吃了。当下刘老老听见这般音乐，且又有了酒，越发喜的手舞足蹈起来。宝玉因下席过来，向黛玉笑道：“你瞧刘老老的样子。”黛玉笑道：“当日圣乐一奏，百兽率舞，如今才一牛耳。”众姐妹都笑了。
　　须臾乐止，薛姨妈笑道：“大家的酒也都有了，且出去散散再坐罢。”贾母也正要散散，于是大家出席，都随着贾母游玩。贾母因要带着刘老老散闷，遂携了刘老老至山前树下，盘桓了半晌，又说给他这是什么树，这是什么石，这是什么花。刘老老一一领会，又向贾母道：“谁知城里不但人尊贵，连雀儿也是尊贵的。偏这雀儿到了你们这里，他也变俊了，也会说话了。”众人不解，因问：“什么雀儿变俊了会说话？”刘老老道：“那廊上金架子上站的绿毛红嘴是鹦哥儿，我是认得的。那笼子里的黑老鸽子，又长出凤头儿来，也会说话呢！”众人听了又都笑起来。
一时只见丫头们来请用点心，贾母道：“吃了两杯酒，倒也不饿。也罢，就拿了来这里，大家随便吃些罢。”丫头听说，便去抬了两张几来，又端了两个小捧盒。揭开看时，每个盒内两样。这盒内是两样蒸食：一样是藕粉桂花糖糕，一样是松瓤鹅油卷。那盒内两样炸的：一样是只有一寸来大的小饺儿。贾母因问：“什么馅子？”婆子们忙回：“是螃蟹的。”贾母听了，皱眉说道：“这会子油腻腻的，谁吃这个。”又看那一样，是奶油炸的各色小面果子。也不喜欢，因让薛姨妈，薛姨妈只拣了块糕。贾母拣了个卷子，只尝了一尝，剩的半个，递给丫头了。刘老老因见那小面果子儿都玲珠剔透，各式各样，又拣了一朵牡丹花样的，笑道：“我们乡里最巧的姐儿们，剪子也不能铰出这么个纸的来。我又爱吃，又舍不得吃，包些家去给他们做花样子去倒好。”众人都笑了。贾母笑道：“家去我送你一磁坛子，你先趁热吃罢。”别人不过拣各人爱吃的拣了一两样就算了，刘老老原不曾吃过这些东西，且都做的小巧，不显堆垛儿，他和板儿每样吃了些个，就去了半盘子。剩的，凤姐又命攒了两盘，并一个攒盒，给文官儿等吃去。
忽见奶子抱了大姐儿来，大家哄他玩了一会。那大姐儿因抱着一个大柚子玩，忽见板儿抱着一个佛手，大姐儿便要。丫鬟哄他取去，大姐儿等不得，便哭了。众人忙把柚子给了板儿，将板儿的佛手哄过来给他才罢。那板儿因玩了半日佛手，此刻又两手抓着些果子吃，又见这个柚子又香又圆，更觉好玩，且当球踢着玩去，也就不要佛手了。
　　当下贾母等吃过了茶，又带了刘老老至栊翠庵来。妙玉相迎进去。众人至院中，见花木繁盛，贾母笑道：“到底是他们修行的人，没事常常修理，比别处越发好看。”一面说，一面便往东禅堂来。妙玉笑往里让，贾母道：“我们才都吃了酒肉，你这里头有菩萨，冲了罪过。我们这里坐坐，把你的好茶拿来，我们吃一杯就去了。”宝玉留神看他是怎么行事，只见妙玉亲自捧了一个海棠花式雕漆填金“云龙献寿”的小茶盘，里面放一个成窑五彩小盖钟，捧与贾母。贾母道：“我不吃六安茶。”妙玉笑说：“知道。这是‘老君眉’。”贾母接了，又问：“是什么水？”妙玉道：“是旧年蠲的雨水。”贾母便吃了半盏，笑着递与刘老老，说：“你尝尝这个茶。”刘老老便一口吃尽，笑道：“好是好，就是淡些，再熬浓些更好了。”贾母众人都笑起来。然后众人都是一色的官窑脱胎填白盖碗。
　　那妙玉便把宝钗、黛玉的衣襟一拉，二人随他出去。宝玉悄悄的随后跟了来。只见妙玉让他二人在耳房内，宝钗便坐在榻上，黛玉便坐在妙玉的蒲团上。妙玉自向风炉上煽滚了水，另泡了一壶茶。宝玉便轻轻走进来，笑道：“你们吃体己茶呢！”二人都笑道：“你又赶了来撤茶吃！这里并没你吃的。”妙玉刚要去取杯，只见道婆收了上面茶盏来，妙玉忙命：“将那成窑的茶杯别收了，搁在外头罢。”宝玉会意，知为刘老老吃了，他嫌腌不要了。又见妙玉另拿出两只杯来，一个旁边有一耳，杯上携着“”三个隶字，后有一行小真字，是“王恺珍玩”；又有“宋元丰五年四月眉山苏轼见于秘府”一行小字。妙玉斟了一递与宝钗。那一只形似钵而小，也有三个垂珠篆字，镌着“点犀”。妙玉斟了一与黛玉，仍将前番自己常日吃茶的那只绿玉斗来斟与宝玉。宝玉笑道：“常言‘世法平等’，他两个就用那样古玩奇珍，我就是个俗器了？”妙玉道：“这是俗器？不是我说狂话，只怕你家里未必找的出这么一个俗器来呢！”宝玉笑道：“俗语说：‘随乡人乡’，到了你这里，自然把这金珠玉宝一概贬为俗器了。”妙玉听如此说，十分欢喜，遂又寻出一只九曲十环一百二十节蟠虬整雕竹根的一个大盏出来，笑道：“就剩下了这一个，你可吃的了这一海？”宝玉喜的忙道：“吃的了。”妙玉笑道：“你虽吃的了，也没这些茶你遭塌。岂不闻一杯为品，二杯即是解渴的蠢物，三杯便是饮驴了。你吃这一海，更成什么？”说的宝钗、黛玉、宝玉都笑了。妙玉执壶，只向海内斟了约有一杯。宝玉细细吃了，果觉轻淳无比，赏赞不绝。妙玉正色道：“你这遭吃茶，是托他两个的福，独你来了，我是不能给你吃的。”宝玉笑道：“我深知道，我也不领你的情，只谢他二人便了。”妙玉听了，方说：“这话明白。”
　　黛玉因问：“这也是旧年的雨水？”妙玉冷笑道：“你这么个人，竟是大俗人，连水也尝不出来！这是五年前我在玄墓蟠香寺住着，收的梅花上的雪，统共得了那一鬼脸青的花瓮一瓮，总舍不得吃，埋在地下，今年夏天才开了。我只吃过一回，这是第二回了。你怎么尝不出来？隔年蠲的雨水，那有这样清淳？如何吃得！”宝钗知他天性怪僻，不好多话，亦不好多坐，吃过茶，便约着黛玉走出来。宝玉和妙玉陪笑说道：“那茶杯虽然腌了，白撩了岂不可惜？依我说，不如就给了那贫婆子罢，他卖了也可以度日。你说使得么？”妙玉听了，想了一想，点头说道：“这也罢了。幸而那杯子是我没吃过的；若是我吃过的，我就砸碎了也不能给他。你要给他，我也不管，你只交给他快拿了去罢。”宝玉道：“自然如此。你那里和他说话去？越发连你都腌了。只交给我就是了。”妙玉便命人拿来递给宝玉。宝玉接了，又道：“等我们出去了，我叫几个小么儿来河里打几桶水来洗地如何？”妙玉笑道：“这更好了。只是你嘱咐他们，抬了水，只搁在山门外头墙根下，别进门来。”宝玉道：“这是自然的。”说着，便袖着那杯递给贾母屋里的小丫头子拿着，说：“明日刘老老家去，给他带去罢。”交代明白，贾母已经出来要回去。妙玉亦不甚留，送出山门，回身便将门闭了，不在话下。
　　且说贾母因觉身上乏倦，便命王夫人和迎春姐妹陪着薛姨妈去吃酒，自己便往稻香村来歇息。凤姐忙命人将小竹椅抬来，贾母坐上，两个婆子抬起，凤姐、李纨和众丫头婆子围随去了，不在话下。这里薛姨妈也就辞出。王夫打发文官等出去，将攒盒散给众丫头们吃去，自己便也乘空歇着，随便歪在方才贾母坐的榻上，命一个小丫头放下帘子来，又命捶着腿，吩咐他：“老太太那里有信，你就叫我。”说着也歪着睡着了。宝玉、湘云等看着丫头们将攒盒搁在山石上，也有坐在山石上的，也有坐在草地下的，也有靠着树的，也有傍着水的，倒也十分热闹。
　　一时又见鸳鸯来了，要带着刘老老逛，众人也都跟着取笑。一时来至省亲别墅的牌坊底下，刘老老道：“嗳呀！这里还有大庙呢。”说着，便爬下磕头，众人笑弯了腰。刘老老道：“笑什么？这牌楼上的字我都认得。我们那里这样庙宇最多，都是这样的牌坊，那字就是庙的名字。”众人笑道：“你认得这是什么庙？”刘老老便抬头指那字道：“这不是‘玉皇宝殿’！”从人笑的拍手打掌，还要拿他取笑儿。刘老老觉的肚里一阵乱响，忙的拉着一个丫头，要了两张纸，就解裙子。众人又是笑，又忙喝他：“这里使不得！”忙命一个婆子，带了东北角上去了。那婆子指给他地方，便乐得走开去歇息。那刘老老因喝了些酒，他的脾气和黄酒不相宜，且吃了许多油腻饮食发渴，多喝了几碗茶，不免通泻起来，蹲了半日方完。及出厕来，酒被风吹，且年迈之人，蹲了半天，忽一起身，只觉眼花头晕，辨不出路径。四顾一望，都是树木山石，楼台房舍，却不知那一处是往那一路去的了，只得顺着一条石子路慢慢的走来。及至到了房子跟前又找不着门，再找了半日，忽见一带竹篱。刘老老心中自忖道：“这里也有扁豆架子？”一面想，一面顺着花障走来，得了个月洞门进去。
　　只见迎面一带水池，有七八尺宽，石头镶岸，里面碧波清水，上面有块白石横架。刘老老便踱过石去，顺着石子甬路走去，转了两个弯子，只见有个房门。于是进了房门，便见迎面一个女孩儿，满面含笑的迎出来。刘老老忙笑道：“姑娘们把我丢下了，叫我碰头碰到这里来了。”说了，只觉那女孩儿不答。刘老老便赶来拉他的手，咕咚一声却撞到板壁上，把头碰的生疼。细瞧了一瞧，原来是一幅画儿。刘老老自忖道：“怎么画儿有这样凸出来的？”一面想，一面看，一面又用手摸去，却是一色平的，点头叹了两声。一转身，方得了个小门，门上挂着葱绿撒花软帘，刘老老掀帘进去。抬头一看，只见四面墙壁玲珑剔透，琴剑瓶炉皆贴在墙上，锦笼纱罩，金彩珠光，连地下踩的砖皆是碧绿凿花，竟越发把眼花了。找门出去，那里有门？左一架书，右一架屏。刚从屏后得了一个门，只见一个老婆子也从外面迎着进来。刘老老诧异，心中恍惚：莫非是他亲家母？因问道：“你也来了，想是见我这几日没家去？亏你找我来，那位姑娘带进来的？”又见他戴着满头花，便笑道：“你好没见世面！见这里的花好，你就没死活戴了一头。”说着，那老婆子只是笑，也不答言。刘老老便伸手去羞他的脸，他也拿手来挡，两个对闹着。刘老老一下子却摸着了，但觉那老婆子的脸冰凉挺硬的，倒把刘老老唬了一跳。猛想起：“常听见富贵人家有种穿衣镜，这别是我在镜子里头吗？”想毕，又伸手一抹，再细一看，可不是四面雕空的板壁，将这镜子嵌在中间的，不觉也笑了。因说：“这可怎么出去呢？”一面用手摸时，只听“硌磴”一声，又吓的不住的展眼儿。原来是西洋机括，可以开合，不意刘老老乱摸之间，其力巧合，便撞开消息，掩过镜子，露出门来。刘老老又惊又喜，遂走出来，忽见有一副最精的床帐。他此时又带了七八分酒，又走乏了，便一屁股坐在床上。只说歇歇，不承望身不由己，前仰后合的，朦胧两眼，一歪身就睡倒在床上。
　　且说众人等他不见，板儿没了他老老，急的哭了。众人都笑道：“别是掉在茅厕里了？快叫人去瞧瞧。”因命两个婆子去找。回来说：“没有。”众人纳闷。还是袭人想道：“一定他醉了，迷了路，顺着这条路往我们后院子里去了。要进了花障子，打后门进去，还有小丫头子们知道；若不进花障子，再往西南上去，可够他绕会子好的了。我瞧瞧去。”说着便回来。进了怡红院，叫人，谁知那几个小丫头已偷空玩去了。
　　袭人进了房门，转过集锦子，就听的鼾声如雷，忙进来，只闻见酒屁臭气满屋。一瞧，只见刘老老扎手舞脚的仰卧在床上。袭人这一惊不小，忙上来将他没死活的推醒。那刘老老惊醒，睁眼看见袭人，连忙爬起来，道：“姑娘，我该死了！好歹并没弄腌了床。”一面说，用手去掸。袭人恐惊动了宝玉，只向他摇手儿，不叫他说话。忙将当地大鼎内贮了三四把百合香，仍用罩子罩上。所喜不曾呕吐。忙悄悄的笑道：“不相干，有我呢。你跟我出来罢。”刘老老答应着，跟了袭人，出至小丫头子们房中，命他坐下，因教他说道：“你说‘醉倒在山石上，打了个盹儿’就完了。”刘老老答应“是”。又给了他两碗茶吃，方觉酒醒了。因问道：“这是那个小姐的绣房？这么精致！我就象到了天宫里的似的。”袭人微微的笑道：“这个么，是宝二爷的卧房啊。”那刘老老吓的不敢做声。袭人带他从前面出去，见了众人，只说：“他在草地下睡着了，带了他来的。”众人都不理会，也就罢了。
　　一时贾母醒了，就在稻香村摆晚饭。贾母因觉懒懒的，也没吃饭，便坐了竹椅小敞轿，回至房中歇息，命凤姐儿等去吃饭。他姐妹方复进园来。未知如何，且看下回分解。

Just then Granny Liu waving her arms announced:

“When the flowers fall, a huge pumpkin forms.”

This was greeted with a roar of laughter.

Then, having tossed off her cup as forfeit, by way of a joke she said, “To tell the truth, my hands are clumsy and, what with the drink I’ve taken, I’m afraid I may drop this porcelain cup. Would you fetch me a wooden one? Then even if I drop it, it won’t matter.”

They all laughed again.

“If you really want a wooden one, I’ll fetch you one,” said Xifeng. “But first let me warn you, wooden cups aren’t like porcelain ones. They come in a set, and you must drink from each in turn.”

Granny Liu thought, “I was only joking, but it seems they really have wooden cups. When I’ve dined in other big families I’ve seen gold and silver ones, but never wooden cups. Oh, I know. They must be the bowls children use, to trick me into drinking more. Never mind. This wine is no stronger than honey, so a few cups more won’t hurt.” So she said, “Fetch it, and then we’ll see.”

Xifeng told Fenger, “Bring those ten cups made of bamboo root from the bookcase in the front inner room.”

As Fenger was leaving to fetch them, Yuanyang intervened, “I know those ten cups of yours are small. And as you said just now it was to be a wooden one, it won’t look good to produce one of bamboo root. Better get that big set of ten made of boxwood root and make her drink ten cupsful.”

“That’s better still,” agreed Xifeng.

Yuanyang sent to have the cups fetched. At sight of them Granny Liu was both shocked and delighted. Shocked by their size — the largest was as big as a small basin, the smallest larger than the cup in her hand; and delighted by their exquisite carvings of landscapes, trees and human figures, with inscriptions and seals. She cried:

“Take the smallest one, that’s good enough for me.”

“No one has the capacity for the large ones,” said Xifeng, “so nobody dares use them. But since you want one, good aunt, now that we’ve got it out you must drink from each in turn.”

“Good gracious, no!” cried Granny Liu in dismay. “Do let me off, dear lady!”

The Lady Dowager, Aunt Xue and Lady Wang, knowing that at her age she should not be made to drink so much, interceded, “We were only joking. She mustn’t drink too much. Just let her use the first cup.”

“Amida Buddha!” she exclaimed. “I’d better have a small one. Let me take this big one home to drink slowly.”

This set everyone laughing again. Yuanyang had no choice but to fill a large cup for her, and she clasped it in both hands to drink.

“Do be careful,” warned the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue. “Don’t choke.”

Aunt Xue told Xifeng to give her something to eat with it.

“What would you like?” asked Xifeng. “Just name it and I’ll feed you.”

“I don’t know what anything’s called,” cackled the old woman. “I just know everything’s good.”

“Give her some of that eggplant appetizer,” said the Lady Dowager.

Xifeng accordingly put some in Granny Liu’s mouth.

“You eat eggplant every day,” she told her. “See if you can taste what this is made of.”

“Don’t try to fool me. How could eggplant taste like this? If it does, we country folk may as well stop growing other crops and stick to eggplant.”

“It really is eggplant,” they cried. “We’re not fooling you.”

“Really? Well, it has me beat.” She studied the morsel in her mouth. “Do let me have another bit to chew carefully.”

Xifeng gave her some more, and after chewing it slowly Granny Liu said with a smile...

It certainly tastes of eggplant, all right, but not quite like eggplant. Tell me how you prepared it and I’ll try cooking some that way some time.”

“It’s quite simple,” said Xifeng. “Pick some early eggplant and skin it, then cut the pulp into small dice and fry it with chicken fat. Then take some dried chicken breast and choice mushrooms, fresh bamboo shoots, agaric, spiced dried beancurd and all sorts of preserved fruits; cut these up too into small dice and simmer them in chicken soup until it’s nearly all absorbed, then add sesame oil and pickles and store it in a tightly-sealed porcelain jar. When you want to eat some, take out a helping and fry it with diced chicken. That’s all.”

Granny Liu shook her head and stuck out her tongue in amazement.

“Gracious Buddha! No wonder it tastes so good, cooked with a dozen chickens.”

She was still slowly sipping her wine as she studied the cup.

“Why, you haven’t finished yet,” cried Xifeng. “Do have another cup.”

“No, no, I daren’t. I’d be dead drunk. It’s just that this cup is so pretty, I can’t think how it was made.”

“Now that you’ve finished your wine, what wood do you think this cup is made of?” asked Yuanyang.

“No wonder you young ladies don’t know,” cackled the old woman. “Living in luxury as you do in your noble family, how could you recognize different woods? Why, we’re neighbours all the year round with the trees. We sleep on them when we’re tired, sit on them when we’re weary, and when times are hard we eat them too. We see them every day with our eyes, hear them with our ears every day, and talk about them with our mouths every day; so of course I can tell good wood from bad and true from false. Let me have a good look.”

She scrutinized the cup carefully for some time.

“A family like yours wouldn’t have anything cheap or easily come by, I’m sure. This feels quite heavy to me. It can’t be asp, it must be yellow pine.”

This set the whole party laughing.

Just then an old serving-woman came up to ask the Lady Dowager, “The young ladies have all gone to Lotus Fragrance Anchorage. Do you want them to start the show now, or will they wait a little?”

“I’d quite forgotten about them,” said the old lady. “Yes, tell them to start now.”

The woman assented and left.

Soon flutes and pipes could be heard wafting from the bank, the clear breeze carrying their music across the water to them, refreshing and delightful. Baoyu could not resist filling a cup and tossing it off. He was refilling it to drink again when he noticed that Lady Wang wanted a drink too, and had asked for some warm wine. At once he offered her his own cup, which she put to her lips after he had held it for her for a while. Then, the warm wine having been brought, he resumed his seat while Lady Wang picked up the ever and left the table. The others had risen to their feet by now and Aunt Xue had also stood up.

“Make your aunt sit down,” the Lady Dowager told Li Wan and Xifeng. “This is just a family party, we mustn’t stand on ceremony.”

Only then did Lady Wang set down the ever and resume her seat.

The Lady Dowager proposed a drink to Aunt Xue, then to Xiangyun and Baochai.

“You two must drink a cup too,” she said. “And though your Cousin Daiyu doesn’t take much wine, we mustn’t let her off either.”

With that she drained her own cup, and Xiangyun, Baochai and Daiyu followed suit.

By now the old woman from the country, exhilarated by the music and the wine, was capering for joy.

Baoyu left the table to whisper to Daiyu, “Just look at Granny Liu!”

“The sage kings of old had only to play music to make all animals and birds dance,” she replied. “Today we’ve just one old cow.”

This set all the girls laughing.

Presently the music stopped and Aunt Xue suggested, “We’ve all had a few drinks. Suppose we take a stroll outside before sitting down again.”

The Lady Dowager was beginning to feel tired and assented to this proposal.

Wishing to stroll about, the Lady Dowager led the whole company out to enjoy the sights. To amuse Granny Liu she took the old woman to the foot of a hill in front of which were trees and rocks.

“What tree is this?” she would ask. “What rock is that?” And Granny Liu answered to the best of her ability.

“I always thought you gentlefolk in town must live in style,” she observed, “but for all your fine talk I’d no idea it was as grand as this. Why, even the birds here are better dressed and can talk!”

The others were mystified.

“What bird has smart clothes and can talk?” they asked.

“Why, that parrot on the gold perch in the corridor, of course. I know him. And there’s that black old crow in the cage with a topknot — he can talk too.”

This set everyone laughing.

Just then some maids came to announce that lunch was ready.

“I’m not hungry after those two cups of wine I had,” said the Lady Dowager. “But have a table brought here and let’s just help ourselves to whatever we fancy.”

The maids fetched a small table and two food-boxes. When the covers were taken off, each box was seen to contain two kinds of steamed delicacies. One held sweet osmanthus cakes made with lotus-powder and sweet-rolls with pine-kernels and goose-fat stuffing. The other contained two kinds of fried cakes: one, small dumplings no more than an inch long.

“What is the filling?” inquired the Lady Dowager.

“Crab-meat,” the women told her.

She frowned. “Who wants anything so greasy?” she exclaimed.

The other fried cakes were small pastries of various shapes fried in cream. Not fancying these either, she offered some to Aunt Xue, who took one of the osmanthus cakes. The Lady Dowager chose a sweet-roll and, after taking just one bite, gave the rest to a maid.

Granny Liu was struck by the dainty look of the small cream pastries, some of which were shaped like peonies.

“Our cleverest girls in the country couldn’t cut out such pretty paper flowers!” she cried. “I’d like to eat this, but can’t bear to. Why not wrap some up to take home as patterns for them?”

Everybody laughed at that.

“I’ll give you a whole jarful to take back when you go,” promised the Lady Dowager. “You’d better eat these now while they’re hot.”

The others just helped themselves to one or two cakes each; but Granny Liu had never tasted such delicacies before and, as they were so small, she and Baner between them managed to polish off most of one plate. The remaining cakes Xifeng ordered to be put on two plates and sent, with some other dishes, to the actresses.

Just then a nurse came in with the Lady Dowager’s granddaughter, and everyone played with the child for a while. She was amusing herself with a pomelo when she caught sight of Baner’s Buddha’s-hand and wanted it. The maids promised to get her one, but as the child could not wait she started crying. At once they gave Baner the pomelo and persuaded him to hand over his Buddha’s-hand. Having played with the citron for some time, Baner was now more interested in eating the cakes and fruit and clutching them in both hands. Besides, the pomelo was fragrant and round like a ball, good to kick about; so he was quite willing to part with the citron.

After tea the Lady Dowager took Granny Liu to the Convent of Warm Scent. Miaoyu welcomed them in and they entered a courtyard filled with trees and flowers.

“People who’ve renounced the world are certainly different,” remarked the Lady Dowager. “With nothing to do but tend these plants, they look so much better than elsewhere.”

As she spoke she was walking towards the East Dhyana Hall. Miaoyu invited her to go in and sit down, but she declined.

“We’ve just been eating meat and wine,” she explained. “As you have a Buddha here, we mustn’t commit a sacrilege. We’ll just sit here while you brew us some of your good tea.”

Baoyu watched Miaoyu as she brought out a small tea-tray...

Miao-yu at once produced a small tray carved with a design of a dragon offering a long-life character. On this was a covered cup of “egg-shell” blanc-de-chine from the Cheng Hua period with multi-coloured designs. This she offered to the Lady Dowager.

“I don’t drink Liu An tea,” said the old lady.

“I know,” replied Miao-yu smiling. “This is Old Man’s Eyebrows.”

The Lady Dowager took the tea and asked, “What water did you use?”

“Rain-water saved from last year.”

After sipping half the cup she handed the rest to Granny Liu, urging her, “Taste this tea.”

The old woman drank it straight off.

“Quite good, but a bit on the weak side,” was her verdict. “It’d be better stronger.”

This amused everyone present.

The rest of the company had plain covered cups with white slip from the Imperial Kiln.

Miao-yu then took Pao-chai and Tai-yu by the sleeve and drew them aside. Pao-yu, who had quietly followed them, saw her take them into the side hall where Pao-chai sat on a couch and Tai-yu on Miao-yu’s hassock. The nun, fanning the stove to make the water boil faster, brewed some fresh tea. Pao-yu slipped in then and laughed:

“So this is the tea ‘just for us’!”

“So you’ve turned up again to sponge.” Tai-yu and Pao-chai chuckled. “There’s none for you here.”

As Miao-yu was going to fetch a cup, the serving-woman brought in the used cups from the other room. Miao-yu promptly told her to put the Cheng Hua cup aside outside. Then, understanding that she considered it contaminated because Granny Liu had used it, Pao-yu made a mental note of this.

Miao-yu produced two more cups. One, shaped like a small alms-bowl with a handle, was inscribed in the official script with the three words “Part of a Qiao” and, in smaller characters in the running-hand, “Treasure of Wang Kai.” There was also the inscription: “In the fourth month of the fifth year of the Yuan Feng period Su Shih of Meishan saw this in the Inner Palace.” Having filled this, Miao-yu handed it to Pao-chai.

The other, small and shaped like a monk’s alms-bowl, had the three seal characters “Dotted Rhinoceros” inlaid with pearls. This she gave to Tai-yu.

Then she poured tea from the pot into the green jade beaker which she usually used and handed it to Pao-yu.

“So this is what is meant by ‘all men are equal before the law’,” he quipped. “They get priceless antiques, but I have to put up with a common object like this.”

“A common object?” retorted Miao-yu. “I doubt if your family could produce such a common object, not to boast.”

“As the saying goes, ‘In Rome do as the Romans do,’” he replied. “When I come to your place, of course I must accept whatever you consider inferior — gold, pearls and jewels alike.”

This pleased Miao-yu so much that she produced a huge goblet carved out of a whole bamboo root with knobs forming a design of coiled dragons and clouds.

“Here’s my treasure. Are you equal to this?” she asked.

“Yes, indeed!” cried Pao-yu overjoyed.

“You may be, but you’ll never get so much tea. You’ve never heard the saying: To drink one cup is good taste; a second cup is just to quench a vulgar thirst; any more and you’re swilling it down like a pig? How could you drink this whole goblet?”

Pao-yu, Pao-chai and Tai-yu laughed.

Miao-yu picked up the pot and was about to pour when she changed her mind.

“No, you don’t deserve this goblet. Outside there’s a vat — why don’t you go and drink from that? That would save me trouble and suit you too.”

They all laughed then, and she poured him about one cupful. Pao-yu savoured it slowly and found it quite superb, light and clear beyond description. He was loud in his praises.

“You’ve your two cousins to thank for this treat,” Miao-yu told him sternly. “If you’d come alone, you wouldn’t have got any.”

“I realize that,” he said. “So I’ll thank them, not you.”

“Quite right,” she approved.

Then Tai-yu asked, “Is this rain-water too?”

“You’re really vulgar.” Miao-yu sniffed. “Can’t you even tell rain-water? This is snow I gathered from plum-blossom five years ago, when I was staying at Coiled Incense Temple on Mount Xuanmu. I managed to fill that whole blue porcelain pot, and I’ve kept it buried in the earth ever since, not starting to use it till this summer. Today is only the second time I’ve opened it. Why, surely even you can tell rain-water from snow-water? How could snow-water, stored like that, be light and clear the way this is? How could you possibly mistake it?”

How could you not tell the difference? How could last year’s rain-water be as light and pure as this? It isn’t fit to drink.”

Knowing how eccentric Miaoyu was, Bacchai made no comment but after sipping her tea suggested that they should leave. Baoyu smiled at Miaoyu.

“That cup’s contaminated,” he said. “But wouldn’t it be a pity to just throw it away? Wouldn’t it be better to give it to that poor old woman? She could sell it to help out. What do you think?”

Miaoyu after a little reflection nodded.

“Very well. Luckily I’ve never used that cup. If I had, I’d have smashed it rather than give it away. Since you want to give it to her, go ahead. But don’t bring her here. Hand it over quickly and let her be off.”

“Of course,” he agreed. “You mustn’t have any dealings with her, or you’d be contaminated too. Just leave it to me.”

Miaoyu had the cup fetched and given to Baoyu.

“When we leave,” he said, “I’ll send some lads to fetch a few buckets of water from the river to wash your floor for you. All right?”

“That’s good.” She smiled. “But tell them to leave the buckets of water outside the gate by the wall, not to bring them in.”

“Of course.” He put the cup in his sleeve, then gave it to one of the maids from the Lady Dowager’s apartments to keep, telling her, “Give this tomorrow to Granny Liu to take home with her.”

By the time these arrangements had been made, the Lady Dowager had announced that it was time to leave. Miaoyu did not press them to stay but saw them out and closed the gate behind them.

To return to the Lady Dowager. Feeling tired, she told Lady Wang and the young ladies to keep Aunt Xue company at the feast while she went to rest in Paddy-Sweet Cottage. Xifeng at once ordered serving-women to bring a small bamboo sedan-chair. The old lady got into it and was carried away, escorted by Xifeng, Li Wan and maids and serving-women, leaving Aunt Xue to take her leave of the others. Lady Wang sent the actresses away, distributing the contents of the hamper to the maids, then lay down on the couch the Lady Dowager had just vacated, telling a maid to let down the curtains.

“When the old lady’s ready to leave, let me know,” she said.

Having given these orders she dozed off.

Baoyu, Xiangyun and the others watched the maids set the hamper on a rock. Some of the girls sat on the rocks, some on the grass, some leaning against trees or beside the stream, making a very picturesque group.

Presently Yuanyang arrived to take Granny Liu to amuse herself, and the others tagged along to have some fun with the old woman. When they reached the archway of the Imperial Concubine’s villa, Granny Liu exclaimed:

“Aiya! There’s a big temple here!” She knelt down and bowed, making everyone double up with laughter.

“What are you laughing at?” she demanded. “I know the characters on that arch. We have plenty of temples like this where I live, all with archways like that, and the characters written on them are the name of the temple.”

“What temple is this then?” they asked.

She raised her head and pointed. “Why, isn’t that ‘Hall of the Jade Emperor’ written there?”

They clapped their hands, hooting with laughter, and were starting to tease her again when the old woman felt a rumbling in her belly. Hastily catching hold of a young maid she asked for some paper and started to undo her skirt.

“You can’t do that here!” they cried, laughing and stopping her.

One woman was told to take her to the northeast corner. The woman pointed out the place, then left her to have a rest herself. Granny Liu, who had drunk a lot of wine which disagreed with her and eaten so much rich food that she was thirsty and had swilled down a good deal of tea as well, now had a bad attack of diarrhoea. She squatted down for a long time before finally emerging, feeling rather dizzy.

One day she got up suddenly feeling dizzy and confused, unable to make out the way. Looking around she saw nothing but trees, rocks, buildings and houses without knowing which path led where. She had to make her way slowly along a cobbled walk. When she reached some buildings she could find no gate, and it took her some time to discover a bamboo fence. To herself she thought, “I see they have frames here for runner-beans.” Skirting this fence she came to a moon gate and stepped through it.

Before her was a pool about seven or eight feet wide, its stone banks enclosing clear green water, spanned by a white marble balustrade. Stepping across this she followed a cobbled path which twisted round two boulders to a door. Entering this she saw a girl smiling at her, and promptly exclaimed:

“The young ladies have walked off and left me. I’ve been searching high and low without any luck till I found my way here.”

The girl made no answer. Granny Liu hurried forward to take her hand — and bumped her head hard on the wooden wall. This gave her quite a shock. When she took a closer look she saw that it was a picture. She thought, “How ever do they make pictures that bulge out like that?” She felt it with her fingers and found that it was flat; then, nodding and sighing, she discovered a small door with a portiere of soft flowered green silk. Lifting this she went in.

She found herself in a room the walls of which were covered with cunningly carved openwork of wood, to which were attached zithers, swords, vases and censers; and the floor was paved with patterned bricks. So many silk hangings and gauze curtains, so much splendour and glitter, made her more dizzy than ever. When she looked for the way out, there was none. To the left was a bookcase, to the right a screen. She had just found a door behind the screen when an old woman accosted her.

Granny Liu was flabbergasted, wondering if this could be her daughter’s mother-in-law. For she had the same knot of hair at the nape of her neck.

“So you’ve come too,” she said. “I suppose you were worried because I hadn’t been home for the last few days. Which of the young ladies brought you in?”

But the old woman simply smiled and made no answer.

Granny Liu seized her by the arm to whisper something in her ear, but the other fended her off. Then Granny Liu saw to her astonishment that the old woman’s face was cold and hard as ice. She recoiled in horror.

“I’ve often heard tell of mirrors in rich folks’ houses,” she thought. “I wonder if this is one of them.” She reached out to feel it, and it was indeed a mirror which felt cold and smooth to the touch.

She could not help laughing. “How do I get out?” As she groped around her fingers touched a switch; and when she pressed this, to her amazement there was a crash — she had accidentally triggered off the Western mechanism. The mirror slid aside to reveal a door.

In high delight she stepped through it into a small suite of exquisitely furnished rooms. Here she saw a most elegant bed, and being more than half tipsy as well as tired out by now, she plumped down on it to have a little rest. But her limbs no longer obeyed her. She swayed to and fro, unable to keep her eyes open, then curled up and fell fast asleep.

She went off in that direction to the back of the compound. If she goes through the trellis and in by the back gate, the young maids will see her; but if she doesn’t go through the trellis and heads southwest, she’ll have to make a long detour. I’d better go and look for her.”

With that she turned back. Upon reaching Happy Red Court she called for the maids, but they had seized this chance to run off and amuse themselves.

Xiren went inside. Rounding the ornamental partition she heard thunderous snores and, hurrying in, was nearly knocked down by the fumes of wine and the stench which filled the room. And there on the bed lay Granny Liu, flat on her back with her arms and legs outspread.

Xiren was horrified. Rushing over she shook her frantically. Granny Liu, waking up with a start and seeing Xiren, scrambled up.

“Miss, I deserve to die for this!” she cried. “Luckily I haven’t dirtied the bed.” She started brushing it.

Afraid that Baoyu might be disturbed, Xiren signed to her not to talk. Then quickly stuffing three or four handfuls of incense into the big tripod in the middle of the room, she put the cover on again. Luckily there had been no vomiting.

“It’s all right,” she whispered cheerfully. “I’ll see to it. Just come along with me.”

Granny Liu assented and followed Xiren out to the young maids’ room.

“Tell them you were so drunk you dozed off on the rockery,” Xiren instructed her, making her sit down.

“To be sure, miss,” agreed the old woman.

Xiren gave her two cups of strong tea. Then, having sobered up, Granny Liu asked:

“Which young lady’s room is that, so beautifully furnished? It’s like something out of heaven.”

Xiren smiled.

“This? Why, it’s Master Bao’s bedroom.”

Granny Liu was too shocked to say another word. Xiren led her out to the front where she found the others and explained:

“She was asleep on the grass. I brought her along.”

None of them saw through this story and let it pass.

Presently the Lady Dowager woke up and dinner was served in Paddy-Sweet Cottage. As the old lady felt disinclined to eat, however, she had herself carried back in her small bamboo sedan-chair to her own quarters to rest, telling Xifeng and the others to have their meal. So the girls went back to the Garden. To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第42章 蘅芜君兰言解疑癖 潇湘子雅谑补馀音

话说贾母王夫人去后，姐妹们复进园来吃饭。那刘老老带着板儿，先来见凤姐儿说：“明日一早定要家去了。虽然住了两三天，日子却不多，把古往今来没见过的、没吃过的、没听见的都经验过了。难得老太太和姑奶奶并那些小姐们，连各房里的姑娘们，都这样怜贫惜老照看我。我这一回去没别的报答，惟有请些高香，天天给你们念佛，保佑你们长命百岁的，就算我的心了。”凤姐儿笑道：“你别喜欢，都是为你，老太太也叫风吹病了，躺着嚷不舒服；我们大姐儿也着了凉了，在那里发热呢。”刘老老听了，忙叹道：“老太太有年纪了，不惯十分劳乏的。”凤姐儿道：“从来不象昨儿高兴。往常也进园子逛去，不过到一两处坐坐就来了。昨儿因为你在这里，要叫都逛逛，一个园子倒走了多半个。大姐儿因为我找你去，太太递了一块糕给他，谁知风地里吃了，就发起热来。”刘老老道：“姐姐儿只怕不大进园子。比不得我们的孩子，一会走，那个坟圈子里不跑去？一则风拍了也是有的，二则只怕他身上干净，眼睛又净，或是遇见什么神了。依我说，给他瞧瞧祟书本子，仔细撞客着。”一语提醒了凤姐儿，便叫平儿拿出《玉匣记》来，叫彩明来念。彩明翻了一会子，念道：“八月二十五日病者，东南方得之，有溢死家亲女鬼作祟，又遇花神。用五色纸钱四十张，向东南方四十步送之大吉。”凤姐儿笑道：“果然不错，园子里头可不是花神！只怕老太太也是遇见了。”一面命人请两分纸钱来，着两个人来，一个与贾母送祟，一个与大姐儿送祟，果见大姐儿安稳睡了。
　　凤姐儿笑道：“到底是你们有年纪的经历的多。我们大姐儿时常肯病，也不知是什么原故。”刘老老道：“这也有的。富贵人家养的孩子都娇嫩，自然禁不得一些儿委屈。再他小人儿家，过于尊贵了也禁不起。以后姑奶奶倒少疼他些就好了。”凤姐儿道：“也是有的。我想起来，他还没个名字，你就给他起个名字，借借你的寿；二则你们是庄家人，不怕你恼，到底贫苦些，你们贫苦人起个名字只怕压的住。”刘老老听说，便想了一想，笑道：“不知他是几时养的？”凤姐儿道：“正是养的日子不好呢：可巧是七月初七日。”刘老老忙笑道：“这个正好，就叫做巧姐儿好。这个叫做‘以毒攻毒，以火攻火’的法子。姑奶奶定依我这名字，必然长命百岁。日后大了，各人成家立业，或一时有不遂心的事，必然遇难成祥，逢凶化吉，都从这‘巧’字儿来。”凤姐儿听了，自是欢喜，忙谢道：“只保佑他应了你的话就好了。”说着，叫平儿来吩咐道：“明儿咱们的事，恐怕不得闲儿，你这会子闲着，把送老老的东西打点了，他明儿一早就走的便宜了。”刘老老道：“不敢多破费了。已经遭扰了几天，又拿着走，越发心里不安了。”凤姐儿笑道：“也没有什么，不过随常的东西。好也罢，歹也罢，带了去，你们街坊邻舍看着也热闹些，也是上城一趟。”说着，只见平儿走来说：“老老过这边瞧瞧。”刘老老忙跟了平儿到那边屋里，只见堆着半炕东西。平儿一一的拿给他瞧着，又说道：“这是昨日你要的青纱一匹，奶奶另外送你一个实地月白纱做里子。这是两个茧绸，做袄儿裙子都好。这包袱里是两匹绸子，年下做件衣裳穿。这是一盒子各样内造小饽饽儿，也有你吃过的，也有没吃过的，拿去摆碟子请人，比买的强些。这两条口袋是你昨日装果子的，如今这一个里头装了两斗御田粳米，熬粥是难得的；这一条里头是园子里的果子和各样干果子。这一包是八两银子。这都是我们奶奶的。这两包每包五十两，共是一百两，是太太给的，叫你拿去，或者做个小本买卖，或者置几亩地，以后再别求亲靠友的。”说着又悄悄笑道：“这两件袄儿和两条裙子，还有四块包头，一包绒线，可是我送老老的。那衣裳虽是旧的，我也没大很穿，你要弃嫌，我就不敢说了。”
　　平儿说一样，刘老老念一句佛，已经念了几千佛了；又见平儿也送他这些东西，又如此谦逊，忙笑道：“姑娘说那里话？这样好东西，我还弃嫌！我就有银子，没处买这样的去呢。只是我怪臊的，收了不好，不收又辜负了姑娘的心。”平儿笑道：“别说外话，咱们都是自己，我才这么着。你放心收了罢，我还和你要东西呢。到年下，你只把你们晒的那个灰条菜和豇豆、扁豆、茄子干子、葫芦条儿，各样干菜带些来——我们这里上上下下都爱吃这个——就算了，别的一概不要，别罔费了心。”刘老老千恩万谢的答应了。平儿道：“你只管睡你的去，我替你收拾妥当了，就放在这里，明儿一早打发小厮们雇辆车装上，不用你费一点心儿。”刘老老越发感激不尽，过来又千恩万谢的辞了凤姐儿，过贾母这边睡了一夜。次早梳洗了就要告辞。
　　因贾母欠安，众人都过来请安，出去传请大夫。一时婆子回：“大夫来了。”老嬷嬷请贾母进幔子去坐，贾母道：“我也老了，那里养不出那阿物儿来，还怕他不成，不用放幔子，就这样瞧罢。”众婆子听了，便拿过一张小桌子来，放下一个小枕头，便命人请。一时只见贾珍、贾琏、贾蓉三个人，将王太医领来。王太医不敢走甬路，只走旁阶，跟着贾珍到了台阶上。早有两个婆子在两边打起帘子，两个婆子在前导引进去，又见宝玉迎接出来。见贾母穿着青绉绸一斗珠儿的羊皮褂子，端坐在榻上。两边四个未留头的小丫鬟，都拿着蝇刷漱盂等物，又有五六个老嬷嬷雁翅摆在两旁。碧纱厨后，隐隐约约有许多穿红着绿、戴宝插金的人，王太医也不敢抬头，忙上来请了安。贾母见他穿着六品服色，便知是御医了，含笑问：“供奉好？”因问贾珍：“这位供奉贵姓？”贾珍等忙回：“姓王。”贾母笑道：“当日太医院正堂有个王君效，好脉息。”王太医忙躬身低头含笑，因说：“那是晚生家叔祖。”贾母听了笑道：“原来这样，也算是世交了。”一面说，一面慢慢的伸手放在小枕头上。嬷嬷端着一张小杌子放在小桌前面，略偏些。王太医便盘着一条腿儿坐下，歪着头诊了半日，又诊了那只手，忙欠身低头退出。贾母笑说：“劳动了。珍哥让出去，好生看茶。”贾珍、贾琏等忙答应了几个“是”，复领王太医到外书房中。王太医说：“太夫人并无别症，偶感了些风寒，其实不用吃药，不过略清淡些，常暖着点儿就好了。如今写个方子在这里，若老人家爱吃，便按方煎一剂吃；若懒怠吃，也就罢了。”说着，吃茶，写了方子。刚要告辞，只见奶子抱了大姐出来，笑说：“王老爷也瞧瞧我们。”王太医听说，忙起身就奶子怀中，左手托着大姐儿的手，右手诊了一诊，又摸了一摸头，又叫伸出舌头来瞧，笑道：“我要说了，妞儿该骂我了，只要清清净净的饿两顿就好了。不必吃煎药，我送点丸药来，临睡用姜汤研开吃下去就好了。”说毕，告辞而去。贾珍等拿了药方来回明贾母原故，将药方放在案上出去，不在话下。
　　这里王夫人和李纨、凤姐儿、宝钗姐妹等，见大夫出去，方从厨后出来。王夫人略坐一坐，也回房去了。刘老老见无事，方上来和贾母告辞。贾母说：“闲了再来。”又命鸳鸯来：“好生打发刘老老出去。我身上不好，不能送你。”刘老老道了谢，又作辞，方同鸳鸯出来。到了下房，鸳鸯指炕上一个包袱说道：“这是老太太的几件衣裳，都是往年间生日节下众人孝敬的。老太太从不穿人家做的，收着也可惜，却是一次也没穿过的，昨日叫我拿出两套来送你带了去，或送人，或自己家里穿罢。这盒子里头是你要的面果子。这包儿里头是你前儿说的药，梅花点舌丹也有，紫金锭也有，活络丹也有，催生保命丹也有，每一样是一张方子包着，总包在里头了。这是两个荷包，带着玩罢。”说着，又抽开系子，掏出两个“笔锭如意”的锞子来给他瞧，又笑道：“荷包你拿去，这个留下给我罢。”刘老老已喜出望外，早又念了几千佛，听鸳鸯如此说，便忙说道：“姑娘只管留下罢。”鸳鸯见他信以为真，笑着仍给他装上，说道：“哄你玩呢，我有好些呢。留着年下给小孩子们罢。”说着，只见一个小丫头拿着个成窑钟子来，递给刘老老，说：“这是宝二爷给你的。”刘老老道：“这是那里说起？我那一世修来的，今儿这样。”说着便接过来。鸳鸯道：“前儿我叫你洗澡，换的衣裳是我的，你不弃嫌，我还有几件也送你罢。”刘老老又忙道谢。鸳鸯果然又拿出几件来，给他包好。刘老老又要到园中辞谢宝玉和众妹妹王夫人等去，鸳鸯道：“不用去了。他们这会子也不见人，回来我替你说罢。闲了再来。”又命了一个老婆子，吩咐他：“二门上叫两个小厮来，帮着老老拿了东西送去。”婆子答应了，又和刘老老到了凤姐儿那边，一并拿了东西，在角门上命小厮们搬出去，直送刘老老上车去了，不在话下。
　　且说宝钗等吃过早饭，又往贾母处问安，回园至分路之处，宝钗便叫黛玉道：“颦儿跟我来，有一句话问你。”黛玉便笑着跟了来。至蘅芜院中，进了房，宝钗便坐下，笑道：“你还不给我跪下！我要审你呢。”黛玉不解何故，因笑道：“你瞧宝丫头疯了！审我什么？”宝钗冷笑道：“好个千金小姐，好个不出屋门的女孩儿！满嘴里说的是什么？你只实说罢。”黛玉不解，只管发笑，心里也不免疑惑，口里只说：“我何曾说什么？你不过要捏我的错儿罢咧。你倒说出来我听听。”宝钗笑道：“你还装憨儿呢！昨儿行酒令儿，你说的是什么？我竟不知是那里来的。”黛玉一想，方想起昨儿失于检点，那《牡丹亭》、《西厢记》说了两句，不觉红了脸，便上来搂着宝钗笑道：“好姐姐，原是我不知道，随口说的。你教给我，再不说了。”宝钗笑道：“我也不知道，听你说的怪好的，所以请教你。”黛玉道：“好姐姐！你别说给别人，我再不说了！”宝钗见他羞的满脸飞红，满口央告，便不肯再往下问。
因拉他坐下吃茶，款款的告诉他道：“你当我是谁？我也是个淘气的，从小儿七八岁上，也够个人缠的。我们家也算是个读书人家，祖父手里也极爱藏书。先时人口多，姐妹弟兄也在一处，都怕看正经书。弟兄们也有爱诗的，也有爱词的，诸如这些《西厢》、《琵琶》以及《元人百种》，无所不有。他们背着我们偷看，我们也背着他们偷看。后来大人知道了，打的打，骂的骂，烧的烧，丢开了。所以咱们女孩儿家不认字的倒好。男人们读书不明理，尚且不如不读书的好，何况你我？连做诗写字等事，这也不是你我分内之事，究竟也不是男人分内之事。男人们读书明理，辅国治民，这才是好。只是如今并听不见有这样的人，读了书，倒更坏了。这并不是书误了他，可惜他把书糟塌了，所以竟不如耕种买卖，倒没有什么大害处。至于你我，只该做些针线纺绩的事才是。偏又认得几个字。既认得了字，不过拣那正经书看也罢了，最怕见些杂书，移了性情，就不可救了。”一席话，说的黛玉垂头吃茶，心下暗服，只有答应“是”的一字。
　　忽见素云进来说：“我们奶奶请二位姑娘商议要紧的事呢。二姑娘、三姑娘、四姑娘、史姑娘、宝二爷，都等着呢。”宝钗说：“又是什么事？”黛玉道：“咱们到了那里就知道了。”说着，便和宝钗往稻香村来，果见众人都在那里。李纨见了他两个，笑道：“社还没起，就有脱滑儿的了，四丫头要告一年的假呢。”黛玉笑道：“都是老太太昨儿一句话，又叫他画什么园子图儿，惹的他乐得告假了。”探春笑道：“也别怪老太太，都是刘老老一句话。”黛玉忙笑接道：“可是呢，都是他一句话。他是那一门子的老老？直叫他是个‘母蝗虫’就是了。”说着，大家都笑起来。宝钗笑道：“世上的话，到了二嫂子嘴里也就尽了，幸而二嫂子不认得字，不大通，不过一概是市俗取笑儿。更有颦儿这促狭嘴，他用《春秋》的法子，把市俗粗话撮其要，删其繁，再加润色，比方出来，一句是一句。这‘母蝗虫’三字，把昨儿那些形景都画出来了。亏他想的倒也快！”众人听了，都笑道：“你这一注解，也就不在他两个以下了。”
　　李纨道：“我请你们大家商议，给他多少日子的假？我给了他一个月的假，他嫌少，你们怎么说？”黛玉道：“论理，一年也不多，这园子盖就盖了一年，如今要画，自然得二年的工夫呢。又要研墨，又要蘸笔，又要铺纸，又要着颜色，又要……”刚说到这里，黛玉也自己掌不住，笑道：“又要照着样儿慢慢的画，可不得二年的工夫？”众人听了，都拍手笑个不住。宝钗笑道：“有趣，最妙落后一句是‘慢慢的画’。他可不画去，怎么就有了呢，所以昨儿那些笑活儿虽然可笑，回想是没趣的。你们细想，颦儿这几句话，虽没什么，回想却有滋味。我倒笑的动不得了。”惜春道：“都是宝姐姐赞的他越发逞强，这会子又拿我取笑儿。”黛玉忙拉他笑道：“我且问你，还是单画这园子呢，还是连我们众人都画在上头呢？”惜春道：“原是只画这园子。昨儿老太太又说：‘单画园子，成了房样子了。’叫连人都画上，就象行乐图儿才好。我又不会这工细楼台，又不会画人物，又不好驳回，正为这个为难呢。”黛玉道：“人物还容易，你草虫儿上不能？”李纨道：“你又说不通的话了。这上头那里又用草虫儿呢？或者瓴毛倒要点缀一两样。”黛玉笑道：“别的草虫儿罢了，昨儿的‘母蝗虫’不画上，岂不缺了典呢？“众人听了，都笑起来。黛玉一面笑的两只手捧着胸口，一面说道：“你快画罢，我连题跋都有了。起了名字，就叫做《携蝗大嚼图》。”众人听了，越发哄然大笑的前仰后合。只听咕咚一声响，不知什么倒了，急忙看时，原来是湘云伏在椅子背儿上，那椅子原不曾放稳，被他全身伏着背子大笑，他又不防，两下里错了笋，向东一歪，连人带椅子都歪倒了。幸有板壁挡住，不曾落地。众人，一见，越发笑个不住。宝玉忙赴上去扶住了，起来，方渐渐止了笑。
　　宝玉和黛玉使个眼色儿，黛玉会意，便走至里间，将镜袱揭起。照了照，只见两鬓略松了些，忙开了李纨的妆奁，拿出抿子来，对镜抿了两抿，仍旧收拾好了，方出来指着李纨道：“这是叫你带着我们做针钱、教道理呢，你反招了我们来大玩大笑的！”李纨笑道：“你们听他这刁话，他领着头儿闹，引着人笑了，倒赖我的不是！真真恨的我……只保佑你明儿得一个利害婆婆，再得几个千刁万恶的大姑子、小姑子，试试你那会子还这么刁不刁了！”
　　黛玉早红了脸，拉着宝钗说：“咱们放他一年的假罢。”宝钗道：“我有一句公道话，你们听听。藕丫头虽会画，不过是几笔写意。如今画这园子，非离了肚子里头有些丘壑的，如何成画？这园子却是象画儿一般，山石树木，楼阁房屋，远近疏密，也不多，也不少，恰恰的是这样。你若照样儿往纸上一画，是必不能讨好的。这要看纸的地步远近，该多该少，分主分宾，该添的要添，该藏该减的要藏要减，该露的要露，这一起了稿子，再端详斟酌，方成一幅图样。第二件，这些楼台房舍，是必要界划的。一点儿不留神，栏杆也歪了，柱子也塌了，门窗也倒竖过来，阶砌也离了缝，甚至桌子挤到墙里头去，花盆放在帘子上来，岂不倒成了一张笑话儿了。第三，要安插人物，也要有疏密，高低，衣摺裙带，指手足步，最是要紧，一笔不细，不是肿了手，就是瘸了脚，染脸撕发倒是小事。依我看来，竟难的很。如今一年的假也太多，一月的假也太少，竟给他半年的假；再派了宝兄弟帮着他。并不是为宝兄弟知道教着他画，那就更误了事。为的是有不知道的，或难安插的，宝兄弟拿出去问问那会画的先生们，就容易了。”宝玉听了，先喜的说：“这话极是，詹子亮的工细楼台就极好，程日兴的美人是绝技，如今就问他们去。”
　　宝钗道：“我说你是‘无事忙’，说了一声，你就问他去，也等着商议定了再去。如今且说拿什么画？”宝玉道：“家里有雪浪纸，又大，又托墨。”宝钗冷笑道：“我说你不中用，那雪浪纸写字、画写意画儿，或是会山水的画南宗山水，托墨，禁得皴染。拿了画这个，又不托色，又难烘，画也不好，纸也可惜。我教给你一个法子，原先盖这园子就有一张细致图样，虽是画工描的，那地步方向是不错的。你和太太要出来，也比着那纸的大小，和凤姐姐要一块重绢，交给外边相公们，叫他照着这图样删补着立了稿子，添了人物，就是了。就是配这些青绿颜色，并泥金泥银，也得他们配去。你们也得另拢上风炉子，预备化胶、出胶、洗笔。还得一个粉油大案，铺上毡子。你们那些碟子也不全，笔也不全，都从新再弄一分儿才好。”惜春道：“我何曾有这些画器？不过随手的笔画画罢了。就是颜色，只有赭石、广花、藤黄、胭脂这四样。再有不过是两支着色的笔就完了。”宝钗道：“你何不早说？这些东西我却还有，只是你用不着，给你也白放着。如今我且替你收着，等你用着这个的时候我送你些。也只可留着画扇子，若画这大幅的，也就可惜了。今儿替你开个单子，照着单子和老太太要去。你们也未必知道的全，我说着，宝兄弟写。”
　　宝玉早已预备下笔砚了，原怕记不清白，要写了记着，听宝钗如此说，喜的提起笔来静听。宝钗说道：“头号排笔四支，二号排笔四支，三号排笔四支，大染四支，中染四支，小染四支，大南蟹爪十支，小蟹爪十支，须眉十支，大着色二十支，小着色二十支，开面十支，柳条二十支，箭头朱四两，南赭四两，石黄四两，石青四两，石绿四两，管黄四两，广花八两，铅粉十四匣，胭脂十二帖，大赤二百帖，青金二百帖，广匀胶四两，净矾四两。矾绢的胶矾在外，别管他们，只把绢交出去，叫他们矾去。这些颜色，咱们淘澄飞跌着，又玩了，又使了，包你一辈子都够使了。再要顶细绢箩四个，粗箩二个，担笔四支，大小乳钵四个，大粗碗二十个，五寸碟子十个，三寸粗白碟子二十个，风炉两个，沙锅大小四个，新磁缸二口，新水桶二只，一尺长白布口袋四个，浮炭二十斤，柳木炭一二斤，三屉木箱一个，实地纱一丈，生姜二两，酱半斤。”黛玉忙笑道：“铁锅一口，铁铲一个。”宝钗道：“这做什么？”黛玉道：“你要生姜和酱这些作料，我替你要铁锅来，好炒颜色吃啊。”众人都笑起来。宝钗笑道：“颦儿你知道什么，那粗磁碟子保不住不上火烤，不拿姜汁子和酱预先在抹底子上烤过，一经了火，是要炸的。”众人听说，都道：“这就是了。”
　　黛玉又看了一回单子，笑着拉探春悄悄的道：“你瞧瞧，画个画儿，又要起这些水缸箱子来。想必糊涂了，把他的嫁妆单子也写上了。”探春听了，笑个不住，说道：“宝姐姐，你还不拧他的嘴？你问问他编派你的话。”宝钗笑道：“不用问，‘狗嘴里还有象牙不成’！”一面说，一面走上来，把黛玉按在炕上，便要拧他的脸。黛玉笑着，忙央告道：“好姐姐，饶了我罢！颦儿年纪小，只知说，不知道轻重，做姐姐的教导我。姐姐不饶我，我还求谁去呢。”众人不知话内有因，都笑道：“说的好可怜见儿的，连我们也软了，饶了他罢。”宝钗原是和他玩，忽听他又拉扯上前番说他胡看杂书的话，便不好再和他闹了，放起他来。黛玉笑道：“到底是姐姐，要是我，再不饶人的。”宝钗笑指他道：“怪不得老太太疼你，众人爱你，今儿我也怪疼你的了。过来，我替你把头发笼笼罢。”黛玉果然转过身来，宝钗用手笼上去。宝玉在旁看着，只觉更好，不觉后悔：“不该令他抿上鬓去，也该留着，此时叫他替他抿上去。”正自胡想，只见宝钗说道：“写完了，明儿回老太太去。若家里有的就罢，若没有的，就拿些钱去买了来，我帮着你们配。”宝玉忙收了单子。
大家又说了一回闲话儿。至晚饭后，又往贾母处来请安。贾母原没有大病，不过是劳乏了，兼着了些凉，温存了一日，又吃了一两剂药，发散了发散，至晚也就好了。
不知次日又有何话，下回分解。

After the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang had left, the girls went back to the Garden for a meal. Granny Liu took Baner first to see Xifeng.

“I must go home first thing tomorrow,” she said. “I’ve only been here a couple of days but I’ve seen and eaten things I never even heard of in all my born days. I’m most grateful to the old lady and you, madam, and the young ladies too, as well as all the other ladies in the different apartments, for being so kind to a poor old woman like me. I’ve no way to show my thanks, but I shall burn incense and pray for you every day, asking Buddha to grant you all long life. That’s the best I can do.”

“Don’t be too pleased with yourself,” said Xifeng. “It was all on your account that the old lady caught a chill in the wind and is lying down now, feeling poorly; and our little girl has caught cold too and is running a fever.”

Granny Liu clicked her tongue in sympathy. “The old lady’s advanced in years and can’t stand much fatigue.”

“She’s never enjoyed herself so much as she did yesterday,” said Xifeng. “When she usually goes to the Garden she just sits in one or two places for a little and then comes back. But because you were here yesterday she wanted to show you everything, and she walked over half the Garden. I had to go off to find you, and while my back was turned the child was given a piece of cake by Her Ladyship. She must have eaten it in the wind, and now she’s feverish.”

“My little granddaughter doesn’t go into the Garden much, I fancy. She’s not like our children who play in any graveyard and run all over the place. She may have been chilled by the wind, or else, being a clean-looking child with clear eyes, she may have seen some spirit. Why not look up the book of charms to see if she has run into some evil influence?”

This reminded Xifeng to tell Pinger to fetch the Yuxiaji and have Caiming read it out. After turning a few pages he announced:

“On the twenty-fifth of the eighth month, sickness may be caused in the southeast by the spirit of a young woman who met a violent death. The cure is to use forty sheets of five-colour paper money and walk forty paces southeast to offer them, then all will be well.”

“That fits,” cried Xifeng. “There are flower spirits in the Garden. Perhaps the old lady met one too.” She ordered two lots of paper money to be prepared, and two serving-women were sent to make the offering — one for the Lady Dowager, one for the child. And sure enough, after that the little girl fell quietly asleep.

“You elderly people have more experience,” said Xifeng. “I often wonder why our child is so sickly.”

“That’s quite common,” replied Granny Liu. “Children from rich families are too delicate to stand any rough treatment. And if you spoil them they can’t take that either. If you care for her less, madam, she may do better.”

“That makes sense,” agreed Xifeng. “Come to think of it, she hasn’t got a name yet. Will you choose one for her? That may help, as you’ve lived so long. And you country folk aren’t so soft — no offence meant — but you’re poorer, and a name given by poor folk may make her easier to rear.”

After thinking this over Granny Liu asked, “When was she born?”

“That’s the trouble — her birthday’s unlucky. It was on the seventh of the seventh moon.”

“Then call her Qiaojie. This is what’s known as ‘fighting poison with poison and fire with fire.’ If you agree to this name, madam, I guarantee she’ll live to a great age. Later on, when she grows up and has her own family, if anything goes against her wish everything will turn out well and any bad luck will be averted — all on account of this name ‘Qiao’ (fortuitous).”

Xifeng, naturally pleased, thanked her saying, “I only hope it turns out as you predict.” She told Pinger, “We may not be able to see to our business tomorrow.

Xian’er, since you’re free now, get Granny’s presents ready so that she can be off first thing tomorrow,” she said.

“You shouldn’t go to such expense,” protested Granny Liu. “I’ve put you to enough trouble already, staying several days; and now I’m to take presents away too. I really don’t know how to thank you.”

“Nothing much,” said Xifeng. “Just ordinary things. But good or bad, they’ll show the neighbours and make a bit of a splash — prove that you’ve been to town.”

As she was speaking, Pinger came in.

“Will you step this way, granny, and have a look?” she asked.

Granny Liu followed her to the other room, where half the kang was piled with things. Pinger pointed them out one by one.

“This is the bolt of black gauze you asked for yesterday. Her Ladyship is giving you as well another length of moon-white chiffon for a lining. These two lengths of pongee are for jackets and skirts. In this bundle are two lengths of silk for you to make some clothes with at New Year. This box contains all sorts of cakes made in the Palace — some you’ve tasted, some not. They’re better than any you can buy to offer your guests. These two sacks you brought for fruit: one is filled with two pecks of special rice from the Imperial farms, which makes extra good congee; the other with fruit from the garden and different kinds of dried fruits. This packet contains eight taels of silver. All this is from Her Ladyship. These two packets of fifty taels each, making a hundred, are from the mistress. She wants you to start a small business or buy some land, so that in future you won’t have to beg help from relatives or friends.”

She added in a lower voice with a smile, “These two jackets and two skirts, the four head-scarves and the bundle of wool are my present to you, granny. The clothes haven’t been worn much, but if you think them too shabby to accept, of course I shan’t be offended.”

As Pinger enumerated each item the old woman invoked the name of Buddha several thousand times. And now that Pinger gave her presents too, so modestly, she protested with a smile:

“How can you talk like that, miss? Why, such fine things aren’t to be bought for money. I’d be ashamed to accept them, but it would look so churlish to refuse that I don’t know what to say.”

“Don’t talk that way. We’re all one family — that’s why I’ve made so bold. Just take them, and don’t worry. I shall be asking you for something later on. At New Year, do send us some of your dried vegetables — those ash-weed strings, cowpeas, French beans, dried eggplants and calabash strips. We’d all like to taste them. Don’t bother with anything else, though; that would be too much.”

Granny Liu effusively promised to do this.

“You just go to bed now,” said Pinger. “I’ll pack everything up for you and leave it ready here. First thing tomorrow I’ll get some boys to call a cab and load it up for you. You won’t have to worry about a thing.”

More grateful than ever, the old woman thanked Xifeng again and again before going to spend the night in the Lady Dowager’s apartments. The next day she washed and dressed and would have taken her leave first thing, but as the old lady was unwell the whole family came to ask after her health and sent to ask the doctor to call.

Presently a servant announced, “The doctor is here,” and an old nurse asked the Lady Dowager to go behind the curtains.

“I’m old enough to have one foot in the grave,” she retorted. “What should I be afraid of, that I must hide from a doctor? Let him come in. There’s no need for any curtains.”

The servants then set a small table on the kang, put a small pillow on it, and sent to invite the doctor in. They saw Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Jia Rong usher in a doctor, who walked not along the central paved path but by the steps at the side, keeping his head lowered as he followed Jia Zhen to the hall. Two maids raised the portiere and two old nurses let him into the Lady Dowager’s room.

As she entered, Baoyu came out to greet her. She saw the Lady Dowager wearing a grey silk gown with a lamb’s-wool lining, sitting upright on her couch. On either side stood four little maids with their hair not yet dressed, holding fly-whisks and rinsing-bowls; and five or six old nurses were ranged on both sides. Behind the green gauze screen she could vaguely discern a number of figures gaily dressed and bejewelled, but Dr. Wang did not venture to look up. He stepped forward promptly to pay his respects.

Seeing from his sixth-rank costume that he was a court physician, the Lady Dowager asked with a smile, “Are you an honorary court physician, sir?” She turned to Jia Zhen to ask, “What is this gentleman’s honourable name?”

“Dr. Wang,” was the answer.

“Some time ago there was a Dr. Wang Junxiao in the Imperial Medical Service,” said the old lady. “He was a very good pulse-reader.”

Dr. Wang bowed and smiled.

“He was my uncle,” he said.

“So we are old family friends,” she rejoined, slowly stretching out her arm on to the small pillow.

A nurse placed a small stool by the small table, slightly to one side, and the doctor sat down with one leg crossed over the other. Leaning forward he felt her pulse for some time, then did the same with the other arm.

Having finished he rose and bowed, then withdrew.

“Thank you for your trouble,” said the Lady Dowager. “Zhen, see him out and give him some tea.”

Jia Zhen and Jia Lian assented and escorted Dr. Wang to the outer study.

“The old lady has nothing wrong with her apart from a slight chill,” he told them. “There is really no need to take any medicine. A light diet and keeping warm will set her right. However, I will write out a prescription, and if she fancies the medicine you can decoct a dose for her. If not, just forget it.”

He drank some tea then and wrote out the prescription. As he was taking his leave, the nurse appeared with the little girl.

“Do take a look at her, sir,” she said.

At once the doctor stepped forward and, while the nurse held the child, took her left hand to feel her pulse. He felt her head too and told her to put out her tongue.

“I shall get scolded by this young lady for what I have to say,” he remarked with a smile. “All she needs is a couple of days on plain vegetarian fare. No need to decoct any medicine. I shall send some pills; if you take them at bedtime with ginger decoction, that will set you right.”

With that he took his leave. Jia Zhen and the others saw him out, then reported back to the Lady Dowager and put the prescription away — but no more of this.

After the doctor’s departure, Lady Wang, Li Wan, Xifeng, Baochai and the other girls came out from behind the screen. Lady Wang sat there for a while, then went back to her own apartments. And when Granny Liu saw that nothing was happening, she came forward to take her leave of the Lady Dowager.

“Do come again when you have time,” said the old lady. “Yuanyang, see that Granny Liu has a good meal before she goes. I’m not feeling up to escorting her out.”

Granny Liu thanked her effusively and said goodbye, then went off with Yuanyang to her room. Pointing to a bundle on the kang, Yuanyang told her:

“These are some clothes the old lady’s been given on her birthdays and at festivals, presents from different people. She never wears anything made outside, so it’s a pity to keep these stored away. They’ve never been worn, though. Yesterday she told me to pick out two suits for you to take back. You can give them away or keep them for yourself. This box contains the cakes you asked for. And this packet has the medicines you mentioned the other day: Plum Blossom Tongue-Coating Pills, Purple Gold Pills, Activator of the Veins Pills, as well as Life-Savers for Women in Labour. Each kind is wrapped up with its prescription, and they’re all in this big package. Here are two purses for you to play with.”

With that she untied her purse and took out two ingots shaped like “pen and sceptre” — symbols of literary talent and good fortune — to show the old woman.

“Take the purses,” she said jokingly, “but leave these for me.”

Granny Liu, beside herself with joy, had already invoked the name of Buddha thousands of times. Now she cheerfully agreed.

“Do keep them,” she begged.

Yuanyang laughingly stuffed the things back into the bundle, explaining, “I was only teasing. I’ve plenty more. Keep these for the children at New Year.”

Just then a young maid brought in a Cheng Hua porcelain cup and gave it to Granny Liu, saying, “This is from Master Bao.”

“How ever did I deserve such kindness?” exclaimed the old woman. “I must have done good deeds in a former life.” She took the cup.

Yuanyang told her, “The clothes I changed you into the other day after your bath were mine. If you don’t think them beneath you, I’ve several more I’d like to give you.”

Granny Liu thanked her profusely.

Yuanyang produced some more clothes and wrapped them up for her. When the old woman wanted to go to the Garden to thank Baoyu, the young ladies and Lady Wang, Yuanyang dissuaded her.

“There’s no need,” she said. “They’re not receiving visitors just now. I’ll give them your message. Do come again when you’ve time.” She ordered an old servant-woman, “Tell the pages at the inner gate to send two boys to help Granny Liu with her things.”

The woman assented and accompanied Granny Liu to Xifeng’s quarters to collect the other parcels. Then she had the boys at the side gate carry all the things out and put them in Granny Liu’s cart. But no more of this.

After breakfast Baochai and the others went to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager. Then, as they strolled back to the Garden, Baochai called to Daiyu, “Come with me, Frowner. I’ve something to ask you.”

Daiyu followed with a smile to Alpinia Park. Once in her room, Baochai sat down and said:

“Come, kneel down! I’m going to cross-question you.”

Daiyu, not knowing what she meant, giggled.

“What’s come over you, Baochai? What do you want to cross-question me about?”

“Don’t play the innocent,” retorted Baochai coldly. “A fine young lady you are! The things you came out with yesterday! Out with the truth now.”

Still at a loss but sensing something amiss, Daiyu simply giggled.

“What did I say?” she asked. “You’re just trying to put me in the wrong. Tell me what you mean.”

“And you still pretend ignorance. What were those lines you quoted during the drinking game yesterday? I’d like to know where they come from.”

Daiyu then remembered her slips of the day before. She had cited two lines from The Peony Pavilion and The Western Chamber. Blushing, she threw her arms around Baochai.

“Dear cousin, I didn’t realize and said that without thinking. Do please tell me, and I promise not to repeat it.”

“I don’t know either,” teased Baochai. “Your lines sounded so charming, I came to ask you to tell me the meaning.”

“Dear cousin, don’t tell anyone! I promise not to do it again.”

Seeing her so embarrassed, all flushed and imploring, Baochai had not the heart to pursue the matter. She made Daiyu sit down and have some tea, then quietly explained:

“Don’t take me for a prig. I was just as mischievous as you as a child. At seven or eight I was enough to try anyone to the limit. Our family, after all, was a scholarly one. My grandfather’s chief delight was collecting books. He had a big family then, with all the boys and girls together, and none of us children liked serious reading. The boys might play at writing poems or songs, and we had all the operas and romances like The Western Chamber, The Lute, and A Hundred Yuan Plays. They used to read them behind our backs, and we did the same behind theirs. Later, when the grownups found out, there were beatings, cursing, burnings and forced sales — any number of penalties to stop us. So we girls are better off illiterate. If men who study fail to understand the truth, it would be better for them not to study either; and that goes even more for us. As for writing poetry and other elegant pastimes, that’s not required of us — nor of men either. Men who have studied should display their loyalty and goodness and do their best to serve the state and rule the people.

That’s true. But we don’t see people like that nowadays. Studying seems to make some people worse. That’s not the fault of the books though. They’re misusing them and turning them to bad account; so they’d do better to farm or trade instead of studying, as that would do less harm. As for us, we should just do needlework and spin. What a pity we’ve learned to read! If we must, we should read solid books, not frivolous works which could corrupt us. Once your nature is warped, there’s no remedy for it.”

Daiyu, drinking tea, lowered her head in silent approval of this advice, simply assenting.

Just then Suyun came in to announce, “Our mistress wants you two young ladies to go and discuss something important. The other young ladies and Master Bao are all there waiting.”

“What is it this time?” asked Baochai.

“We’ll know when we get there,” said Daiyu.

So they went to Paddy-Sweet Cottage and found everyone assembled.

“The club’s not yet started, but here are two deserters already,” said Li Wan at sight of them. “And now Xichun wants a whole year’s leave.”

“It’s the old lady’s fault,” Daiyu chuckled. “She told her to paint a picture of the Garden, and Xichun’s so pleased she’s asking for leave.”

“Don’t blame the old lady,” put in Tanchun. “It was Granny Liu’s idea.”

“Of course!” cried Daiyu. “It was her doing. What relation is she of ours, anyway? Why not just call her ‘the old locust’?”

This set everyone laughing.

“Our Xifeng has the glibbest tongue under Heaven,” said Baochai. “But luckily she’s uneducated and not too well informed, so all her jokes are rather vulgar. Our Daiyu’s tongue is even sharper. She uses the method of the Spring and Autumn Annals to condense the vulgar talk of the market-place, leaving out the superfluous and retaining the essence, then polishes it to produce allusions which hit the nail on the head. ‘The old locust’ just sums up the whole business yesterday. How quick-witted she is!”

The rest laughed and cried, “Yes, your commentary’s as good as their jokes.”

“I asked you here to decide how long we should let her have,” said Li Wan. “I said a month, but she thinks that’s too little. What do you say?”

“In my opinion, a year’s not too long,” replied Daiyu. “It took a year to build this Garden. Now she has to paint it. That means grinding ink, dipping the brush, laying out the paper and mixing the colours....”

She broke off then herself to laugh.

“She’ll have to do it slowly, carefully, so of course it’ll take two years.”

At this the others clapped their hands, laughing.

“That’s good!” cried Baochai. “The best part is that ‘slowly, carefully.’ If she doesn’t take her time how can she do it? So although yesterday’s jokes were funny, thinking them over now they seem pointless. But though there’s nothing to Daiyu’s remarks, when you think them over they’re very witty. I’m still laughing.”

“It’s because you praised her, cousin, that she’s showing off again and making fun of me,” said Xichun.

Daiyu caught her by the hand.

“Tell me, are you just going to paint the Garden, or will you put us all in it too?” she asked.

“At first I just meant to do the Garden,” answered Xichun. “But the old lady said yesterday that wouldn’t be any good — it would look like an architect’s drawing. She wants me to put all you people in as well, like a picture of a pleasure party. I’m no good at detailed architecture or at painting figures either, and I can’t very well refuse. This is such a problem to me.”

“Figures aren’t hard,” retorted Daiyu. “What about insects on the grass?”

“If you can’t do that....”

"You do talk nonsense. What would be the use of grasshoppers or locusts here? A few feathers might not be amiss, though."

"Other insects may be all right," chuckled Tai-yu, "but if you leave out yesterday's 'mother locust' the whole thing will fall flat."

The others laughed again at that.

Tai-yu, her hands pressed to her breast, went on, "Hurry up and paint it. I've even thought of an inscription: 'A Picture of Gorging on a Locust.'"

This set the whole party laughing so wildly that Hsiang-yun, who was leaning back against her chair, toppled over. As the chair was not properly placed, it slipped and she fell to the ground. Luckily the partition behind stopped it from going right over, so that she did not land on the floor. The others, of course, were convulsed with laughter. Pao-yu hastily rushed forward to help her up, and gradually their mirth subsided.

Pao-yu then winked at Tai-yu, who took the hint and went into the inner room. Lifting the mirror-cover, she saw that her hair was slightly dishevelled. She opened Li Wan's dressing-case, took out a small brush and smoothed her hair before the mirror, then put everything away again. Coming out, she pointed at Li Wan.

"You were supposed to be teaching us sewing and deportment, yet here you're making us laugh and fool about like this!" she cried.

Li Wan smiled.

"Listen to her, so sharp-tongued! She leads the others in fooling about and making people laugh, then she puts the blame on me. It's really too bad.... I just hope you have a fierce mother-in-law and several malicious sisters-in-law, that'll take the cheek out of you!"

Tai-yu had flushed and was tugging at Pao-chai.

"Let's give her a year's leave," she proposed.

"I'll be fair," said Pao-chai. "Listen to me. Although Ou-kuan can paint, she's only good at impressionistic sketches. To paint this garden, you need to conceive the whole design in your mind first. The Garden's like a painting, with mountains, trees, pavilions and houses — not too many, not too few, just in the right proportions. If you simply copy it as it is, it won't look attractive. You must consider the dimensions of the paper and the relative distance of objects, deciding what's to be prominent and what secondary, what to show and what to omit, what to add and what to cut. After careful deliberation you can make a rough draft first, then work out the details to produce a good composition. Secondly, you'll have to draw the buildings with a ruler, taking great care over the railings, pillars, windows and lattices, the steps and the seams, or they'll look crooked and out of place; and if tables are squeezed into walls or flower-pots hung from curtains, it will be a joke. Thirdly, in inserting figures you must space them well, making some big, some small, some squatting, some sitting, some talking, some gesturing. Their costumes and girdles, fingers and feet are most important. One careless stroke and the hands may look swollen or the feet crippled. That would be even worse than smudging their faces or tousling their hair. To my thinking, this is most difficult. A year is too long, a month too short. Let's give her half a year's leave and ask Cousin Pao to help her. Not to teach her how to paint, that would only make matters worse. But if he finds anything she doesn't understand or can't manage, he can ask those painters outside for her and so make things easier."

Pao-yu was delighted with this suggestion.

"Quite right," he cried. " Chin Jun-ming is good at painting pavilions and Cheng Jih-hsing at beauties. I'll go and ask them."

"You're 'busy over nothing' again!" scolded Pao-chai. "Hear me out first.

"Wait till we've decided what you need and then you can go. Now, what paper are you going to use?"

"We have Hsueh-lang paper at home," said Pao-yu. "It's big and absorbs ink well."

"I knew you were useless," scoffed Pao-chai. "That Hsueh-lang paper is for writing on, or for painting impressionistic landscapes in the Southern style; its absorbency makes it good for washes. But it doesn't take colour well and is difficult to manage. If you use it, your picture won't be good and the paper will be wasted. Now let me tell you what to do. After the design for this Garden was approved, a detailed drawing was made by the artisans. Though it's only a workman's drawing, the layout and perspective are correct. You should ask the mistress for it, then get a piece of close-woven, heavy silk from Hsi-feng the size of the drawing, and get some outside painters to make a clean copy on the silk, with the necessary additions and omissions. They can put in the figures too. And they must mix the blue and green colours as well as the gold and silver for you. You'll need a portable stove to melt the size and clarify it, and to rinse your brushes. Also a large oiled board and a felt. Your saucers and brushes aren't adequate either; you'll have to get a new lot."

"I've no proper equipment for painting," put in Hsi-chun. "I just use my ordinary writing-brushes. As for colours, all I have is ochre, indigo, gamboge and rouge. And two brushes for applying colour — that's all."

"Why didn't you say so before?" asked Pao-chai. "I've got all these things, only you've no use for them, so it would be a pity to give them to you. I'll keep them for you now and let you have what you need later. Of course, they're only fit for painting fans; it would be a shame to use them for a big picture like this. I'll make out a list today, and you can ask the old lady for the things. I doubt if you know all that's needed, so I'll dictate and Pao-yu can write it down."

Pao-yu, who had already got out his writing-brush and inkstone for fear of forgetting something, was only too glad to do this. He took up his brush and listened attentively.

Pao-chai began: "Four large brushes for applying colour, four of the second size, four of the third size. Four large 'dyeing' brushes, four medium, four small. Ten large 'crab's claw' brushes, ten small, ten for drawing lines. Twenty large colouring brushes, twenty small. Ten brushes for drawing features. Twenty willow-leaf brushes. Four ounces of vermilion, four of southern red ochre, four of orpiment, four of azurite, four of malachite, four of gamboge in tubes. Eight ounces of indigo. Fourteen boxes of lead powder. Twelve packets of rouge. Two hundred sheets of red gold foil. Two hundred sheets of pure gold foil. Four ounces of glue, and four of pure alum.

"As for the size and alum for treating the silk, don't worry about them. Just give the silk to the men to treat. We can sift and wash the colours ourselves — it's fun and we'll be using them too. I guarantee you'll have enough to last you a lifetime. Then you'll need four fine sieves for the colours, two coarse ones. Four dusting brushes. Four large mortars and pestles, and twenty big coarse bowls. Ten five-inch saucers, twenty three-inch white porcelain saucers. Two portable stoves. Four earthenware pots, big and small. Two new porcelain vats. Two new buckets. Four long white cloth sacks. Twenty catties of soft charcoal. Ten catties of charcoal made of willow wood. One chest with three drawers. One chang of real silk gauze. Two ounces of ginger. Half a catty of soy sauce."

Tai-yu put in laughingly, "And an iron frying-pan and an iron spatula."

"What for?" asked Pao-chai.

"You need ginger and soy as ingredients, so I thought you'd need a frying-pan to fry your colours in," quipped Tai-yu.

The others laughed.

"Don't be so silly, Pin-erh," said Pao-chai. "You don't understand. These coarse porcelain saucers have to be heated over the fire. Unless they're rubbed on the bottom beforehand with ginger and soy, they may crack."

"Oh, I see," cried the rest.

Pao-yu looked at the list again and, taking Tan-chun aside, whispered with a smile:

“Just look! To paint a picture she needs all these vats and boxes. She must have got confused and put down her dowry list too.”

This made Tan-chun double up with mirth.

“Cousin Pao-chai,” she cried, “why don’t you pinch her lips? Ask her what she means by making up such things about you.”

“No need to ask,” retorted Pao-chai. “What can you expect from a dog but a bark?” She moved forward as she spoke to press Tai-yu down on the kang and pinch her cheeks.

Tai-yu laughingly pleaded for mercy. “Dear cousin, do let me off! I’m young and foolish and don’t know any better, but you should teach me. If you won’t forgive me, who can I turn to?”

The others, not knowing what lay behind this, commented with a smile, “How pathetic she is! Even we feel sorry for her. Do let her off.”

Pao-chai had only been teasing. But now Tai-yu’s remark reminded her of that earlier reference to reading improper books, and she decided not to carry the joke any further but let her up.

“That’s cousinly of you,” said Tai-yu. “If it were me, I wouldn’t be so forgiving.”

Pao-chai pointed at her smilingly. “No wonder the old lady dotes on you and everyone loves you. I declare, I’m growing quite fond of you myself. Come here and let me do your hair for you.”

Tai-yu turned her head accordingly and Pao-chai smoothed back her hair for her. Pao-yu, watching, thought it even more becoming and regretted having smoothed her hair back earlier.

“I shouldn’t have done that,” he thought. “I should have left it for her to do now.”

While he was indulging in these wild fancies, Pao-chai announced, “That’s the list finished. We’ll show it to the old lady tomorrow. If we’ve the things at home, well and good. If not, we can buy them. I’ll help you to prepare them.”

Pao-yu hastily put the list away.

They chatted for a while longer, and after dinner went to pay their evening respects to the Lady Dowager. Her slight indisposition had been due simply to fatigue and a chill. After a day’s rest and a couple of doses of medicine to induce perspiration, by evening she had recovered.

If you want to know what followed, read the next chapter.

第43章 闲取乐偶攒金庆寿 不了情暂撮土为香

话说王夫人因见贾母那日在大观园不过着了些风寒，不是什么大病，请医生吃了两剂药也就好了，命凤姐来，吩咐他预备给贾政带送东西。正商议着，只见贾母打发人来叫，王夫人忙引着凤姐儿过来。王夫人又请问：“这会子可又觉大安些？”贾母道：“今日可大好了。方才你们送来野鸡崽子汤，我尝了一尝，倒有味儿，又吃了两块肉，心里很受用。”王夫人笑道：“这是凤丫头孝敬老太太的，算他的孝心虔，不枉了素日老太太疼他。”贾母点头笑道：“难为他想着。若是还有生的，再炸上两块，咸浸浸的，喝粥有味儿。那汤虽好，就只不对稀饭。”凤姐听了，连忙答应，命人到大厨房传话。
　　这里贾母又向王夫人笑道：“我打发人找你来，不为别的，初二日是凤丫头的生日。上两年我原想着替他做生日，偏到跟前又有事就混过去了。今年人又齐全，料着又没事，咱们大家好生乐一天。”王夫人笑道：“我也想着呢。既是老太太高兴，何不就商议定了？”贾母笑道：“我想往年不拘谁做生日，都是各自送各自的礼，这个也俗了，也觉太生分。今儿我出个新法子，又不生分，又可以取乐儿。”王夫人忙道：“老太太怎么想着好，就是怎么样行。”贾母笑道：“我想着咱们也学那小家子，大家凑个分子，多少尽着这钱去办，你说好不好？”王夫人道：“这个很好，但不知怎么个凑法儿？”贾母听说，一发高兴起来，忙遣人去请薛姨妈邢夫人等，又叫请姑娘们并宝玉，和那府里的尤氏和赖大家的，及有些头脸管事的媳妇也都叫了来。众丫头婆子见贾母十分高兴，也都高兴，忙忙的各自分头去请的请，传的传。没顿饭工夫，老的少的，上的下的，乌压压挤了一屋子。只薛姨妈和贾母对坐，邢夫人王夫人只坐在房门前两张椅子上，宝钗姐妹等五六个人坐在炕上，宝玉坐在贾母怀前，底下满满的站了一地。贾母忙命拿几张小杌子来，给赖大母亲等几个高年有体面的嬷嬷坐了。贾府风俗，年高伏侍过父母的家人，比年轻的主子还有体面呢，所以尤氏凤姐等只管地下站着，那赖大的母亲等三四个老嬷嬷告了罪，都坐在小杌子上。
    贾母笑着把方才一夕话说与众人听了，众人谁不凑这趣儿呢。再也有和凤姐儿好，情愿这样的。也有怕凤姐儿，巴不得奉承他的。况且都是拿的出来的，所以一闻此言都欣然应诺。贾母先道：“我出二十两。”薛姨妈笑道：“我随着老太太，也是二十两。”邢夫人王夫人笑道：“我们不敢和老太太并肩，自然矮一等，每人十六两罢了。”尤氏李纨也笑道：“我们自然又矮一等，每人十二两罢。”贾母忙和李纨道：“你寡妇失业的，那里还拉你出这个钱，我替你出了罢。”凤姐忙笑道：“老太太别高兴，且算一算账再揽事。老太太身上已有两分呢。这会子又替大嫂子出十二两，说着高兴，一会子回想又心疼了，过后儿又说：‘都是为凤丫头花了钱。’使个巧法子，哄着我拿出三四倍子来暗里补上，我还做梦呢！”说的众人都笑了。贾母笑道：“依你怎么样呢？”凤姐笑道：“生日没到，我这会子已经折受的不受用了。我一个钱也不出，惊动这些人，实在不安，不如大嫂子这分我替他出了罢。我到那一日多吃些东西，就享了福了。”邢夫人等听了，都说很是，贾母方允了。凤姐儿又笑道：“我还有一句话呢。我想老祖宗自己二十两，又有林妹妹宝兄弟的两分子；姨妈自己二十两，又有宝妹妹的一分子，这倒也公道。只是二位太太每位十六两，自己又少，又不替人出，这有些不公道。老祖宗吃了亏！”贾母听了，呵呵大笑道：“到底是我的凤丫头向着我，这说的很是。要不是你，我叫他们又哄了去了。”凤姐笑道：“老祖宗只把他哥儿两个交给两位太太，一位占一个罢，派每位替出一分就是了。”贾母忙说：“这很公道，就是这样。”赖大的母亲忙站起来笑道：“这可反了，我替二位太太生气！在那边是儿子媳妇，在这边是内侄女儿，倒不向着婆婆姑姑，倒向着别人，这儿媳妇倒成了陌路人，‘内’侄女儿倒成了‘外’侄女儿了！”说的贾母和众人都大笑起来了。
　　赖大的母亲因又问道：“少奶奶们十二两，我们自然也该矮一等了？”贾母听说，道：“这使不得。你们虽该矮一等，我知道你们这几个都是财主，位虽低些，钱却比他们多。你们和他们一例才使得。“众嬷嬷听了，连忙答应。贾母又道：“姑娘们不过应个景儿，每人照一个月的月例就是了。”又回头叫鸳鸯来：“你们也凑几个人，商议凑了来。”鸳鸯答应着，去不多时，带了平儿、袭人、彩霞等，还有几个丫头来，也有二两的，也有一两的。贾母因问平儿：“你难道不替你主子做生日？还入在这里头？”平儿笑道：“我那个私自另外的有了，这是公中的，也该出一分。”贾母笑道：“这才是好孩子。”
　　凤姐又笑道：“上下都全了，还有二位姨奶奶，他出不出也问一声儿。尽到他们是理，不然他们只当小看了他们了。”贾母听说，忙说：“可是呢。怎么倒忘了他们？只怕他们不得闲儿，叫个丫头问问去。”说着，早有丫头去了。半日回来说道：“每位也出二两。”贾母喜欢道：“拿笔砚来算明，共计多少。”尤氏因悄悄的骂凤姐道：“我把你这没足够的小蹄子儿，这么些婆婆婶子凑银子给你做生日，你还不够，又拉上两个苦瓠子。”凤姐也悄悄的笑道：“你少胡说，一会子离了这里，我才和你算账！他们两个为什么苦呢？有了钱也是白填还别人，不如拘了来咱们乐。”
　　说着早已早已合了，共凑了一百五十两有零。贾母道：“一天戏酒用不了。”尤氏道：“既不请客，酒席又不多，两三日的用度都够了。头等，戏不用钱，省在这上头。”贾母道：“凤丫头说那一班好，就传那一班。”凤姐道：“咱们家的班子都听熟了，倒是花几个钱叫一班来听听罢。”贾母道：“这件事我交给珍哥媳妇了，越发叫凤丫头别操一点心儿，受用一日才算。”尤氏答应着。又说了一回话，都知贾母乏了，才浙渐的散出来。
　　尤氏等送出邢夫人王夫人二人散去，因往凤姐房里来，商议怎么办生日的话。凤姐儿道：“你不用问我，你只看老太太的眼色儿行事就完了。”尤氏笑道：“你这么个阿物儿，也忒行了大运了。我当有什么事叫我们去，原来单为这个。出了钱不算，还叫我操心，你怎么谢我？”凤姐笑道：“别扯臊，我又没叫你来，谢你什么？你怕操心，你这会子就回老太太去，再派一个就是了。”尤氏笑道：“你瞧瞧，把他兴的这个样儿，我劝你收着些儿好，太满了就要流出来了。”二人又说了一回方散。
　　次日，将银子送到宁国府来，尤氏方才起来梳洗，因问：“是谁送过来的？”丫头们回说：“林妈。”尤氏便命：“叫了他来。”丫头们走至下房，叫了林之孝家的过来。尤氏命他脚踏上坐了，一面忙着梳洗，一面问他：“这一包银子共多少？”林之孝家的回说：“这是我们底下人的银子，凑了送过来。老太太和太太们的还没有呢。”正说着，丫头们回说：“那府里的姨太太打发人送了分子来了。”尤氏笑骂道：“小蹄子们，专会记得这些没要紧的话。昨儿不过是老太太一时高兴，故意儿的学那小家子凑分子，你们就记得了，到了你们嘴里当正经话说。还不快接进来呢。”丫头们笑着忙接银子进来，一共两封，连宝钗、黛玉的都有了。尤氏问：“还少谁的？”林之孝家的道：“还少老太太、太太、姑娘们的，我们底下姑娘们的。”尤氏道：“还有你们大奶奶的呢？”林之孝家的道：“奶奶过去，这银子都从二奶奶手里发，一共都有了。”
　　说着，尤氏梳洗了，命人伺候车辆。一时来至荣府，先来见凤姐，只见凤姐已将银子封好，正要送去。尤氏问：“都齐了么？”凤姐笑道：“都有了，快拿去罢，丢了我不管。”尤氏笑道：“我有些信不及，倒要当面点一点。”说着，果然按数一点，只没有李纨的一分。尤氏笑道：“我说你闹鬼呢，怎么你大嫂子的没有？”凤姐笑道：“那么些还不够？就短一分儿也罢了。等不够了，我再找给你。”尤氏道：“昨儿你在人跟前做情，今儿又来和我赖，这我可不依你。我只和老太太要去。”凤姐笑道：“我看你利害，明儿有了事，我也丁是丁卯是卯的，你也别抱怨。
”尤氏笑道：“只这一分儿不给也罢了，要不看你素日孝敬我，我本来依你么？”说着，把平儿的一分也拿出来，说道：“平儿来，把你的收了去，等不够了，我替你添上。”平儿会意，笑道：“奶奶先使着，若剩下了，再赏我一样。”尤氏笑道：“只许你主子作弊，就不许我作情吗？”平儿只得收了。尤氏又道：“我看着你主子这么细致，弄这些钱，那里使去？使不了，明儿带了棺材里使去？”一面说着，一面又往贾母处来。先请了安，大概说了两句话，便走到鸳鸯房中，和鸳鸯商议，只听鸳鸯的主意行事，何以讨贾母喜欢。二人计议妥当。尤氏临走时，也把鸳鸯的二两银子还他，说：“这还使不了呢。”说着，一径出来，又至王夫人跟前说了一回话，因王夫人进了佛堂，把彩云的一分也还了他。凤姐儿不在跟前，一时把周赵二人的也还了。他两个还不敢收，尤氏道：“你们可怜见的，那里有这些闲钱？凤丫头便知道了，有我应着呢。”二人听说，千恩万谢的收了。
　　转眼已是九月初二日，园中人都打听得尤氏办得十分热闹，不但有戏，连耍百戏并说书的女先儿全有，都打点着取乐玩耍。李纨又向众姐妹道：“今儿是正经社日，可别忘了。宝玉也不来，想必他不知，又贪住什么玩意儿，把这事又忘了。”说着，便命丫头：“去瞧做什么呢，快请了来。”丫头去了半日，回说：“花大姐姐说，今儿一早就出门去了。”众人听了都诧异，说：“再没有出门之理。这丫头糊涂！”因又命翠墨去。一时翠墨回来，说：“可不真出门了。说有个朋友死了，出去探丧去了。”探春道：“断然没有的事。凭他什么，再没有今日出门之理。你叫袭人来，我问他。”刚说着，只见袭人走来，李纨等都说道：“今儿凭他有什么事，也不该出门。头一件，你二奶奶的生日，老太太都这么高兴，两府上下都凑热闹儿，他倒走了？第二件，又是头一社的正日子，也不告假，就私自去了！”袭人叹道：“昨儿晚上就说了，今儿一早有要紧的事，到北静王府里去，就赶着回来。劝他别去，他必不依。今儿一早起来，又要素衣裳穿，想必是北静王府里要紧的什么人没了也未可知。”李纨等道：“若果如此，也该去走走，只是也该回来了。”说着，大家又商议：“咱们只管作诗，等他来罚他。”正说着，只见贾母打发人来请，便都往前头去了。袭人回明宝玉的事，贾母不乐，便命人接去。
　　原来宝玉心里有件心事，于头一日就吩咐焙茗：“明日一早出门，备两匹马在后门口等着，不用别人跟着。说给李贵，我往北府里去了，倘或要有人找我，叫他拦住不用找。只说北府里留下了，横竖就来的。”焙茗也摸不着头脑，只得依言说了，今儿一早果然备了两匹马，在园后门等着。天亮了，只见宝玉遍体纯素，从角门出来，一语不发跨上马，一弯腰顺着街就蹭下去了。焙茗也只得跨上马，加鞭赶上，在后面忙问：“往那里去？”宝玉道：“这条路是往那里去的？”焙茗道：“这是出北门的大道。出去了冷清清，没有什么玩的。”宝玉听说，点头道：“正要冷清清的地方。”说着，越发加了两鞭，那马早已转了两个弯子，出了城门。焙茗越发不得主意，只得紧紧的跟着。
　　一气跑了七八里路出来，人烟渐渐稀少，宝玉方勒住马，回头问焙茗道：“这里可有卖香的？”焙茗道：“香倒有，不知是那一样？”宝玉想到别的香不好，须得檀、芸、降三样。焙茗笑道：“这三样可难得。”宝玉为难。焙茗见他为难，因问道：“要香做什么使？我见二爷时常带的小荷包儿有散香，何不找找？”一句提醒了宝玉，便回手衣襟上挂着个荷包摸了一摸，竟有两星沉速，心内喜欢：“只是不恭些。”再想：“自己亲身带的，倒比买的又好些。”于是又问炉炭，焙茗道：“这可罢了，荒郊野外，那里有？既用这些，何不早说，带了来岂不便宜？”宝玉道：“糊涂东西，要可以带了来，又不这样没命的跑了。”焙茗想了半日，笑道：“我得了个主意，不知二爷心下如何，我想来二爷不止用这个，只怕还要用别的，这也不是事。如今我们索性往前再走二里，就是水仙庵了。”宝玉听了，忙问：“水仙庵就在这里？更好了，我们就去。”说着就加鞭前行，一面回头向焙茗道：“这水仙庵的姑子长往咱们家去，这一去到那里和他借香炉使使，他自然是肯的。”焙茗道：“别说是咱们家的香火，就是平日不认识的庙里，和他借，他也不敢驳回。只是一件，我常见二爷是厌这水仙庵的，如何今儿又这样喜欢了？”宝玉道：“我素日最恨俗人不知原故混供神，混盖庙。这都是当日有钱的老公们和那些有钱的愚妇们，听见有个神，就盖起庙来供着，也不知那神是何人，因听些野史小说便信真了。比如这水仙庵里面，因供的是洛神，故名水仙庵。殊不知古来并没有个洛神，那原是曹子建的谎话，谁知这起愚人就塑了像供着。今儿却合我的心事，故借他一用。”
　　说着，早已来至门前。那老姑子见宝玉来了，事出意外，竟象天上掉下个活龙来的一般，忙上来问好，命老道来接马。宝玉进去，也不拜洛神之像，却只管赏鉴。虽是泥塑的，却真有那“翩若惊鸿，婉若游龙”、“荷出渌波，日映朝霞”的姿态。宝玉不觉滴下泪来。老姑子献了茶，宝玉因和他借香炉烧香。那姑子去了半日，连香供纸马都预备了来。宝玉说道：“一概不用。”命焙茗捧着炉出至后园中，拣一块干净地方儿，竟拣不出。焙茗道：“那井台上如何？”宝玉点头。
　　一齐来至井台上，将炉放下，焙茗站过一旁。宝玉掏出香来焚上，含泪施了半礼，回身命收了去。焙茗答应，且不收，忙爬下磕了几个头，口内祝道：“我焙茗跟二爷这几年，二爷的心事我没有不知道的，只有今儿这一祭祀，没有告诉我，我也不敢问。只是受祭的阴魂，虽不知名姓，想来自然是那人间有一、天上无双，极聪明清雅的一位姐姐妹妹了。二爷的心事难出口，我替二爷祝赞你，你若有灵有圣，我们二爷这样想着你，你也时常来望候望候二爷，未尝不可。你在阴间，保佑二爷来生也变个女孩儿，和你们一处玩耍，岂不两下里都有趣了？”说毕又磕了几个头，才爬起来。
　　宝玉听他没说完，便掌不住笑了。因踢他道：“别胡说，看人听见笑话。”焙茗起来，收过香炉，和宝玉走着，因道：“我已经合姑子说了，二爷还没用饭，叫他收拾了些东西，二爷勉强吃些。我知道今儿里头大排筵宴，热闹非常，二爷为此才躲了来的。横竖在这里清净一天，也就尽乐了，要不吃东西，断使不得。”宝玉道：“戏酒不吃，这随便的吃些也不妨。”焙茗道：“这才是。还有一说，咱们来了，必有人不放心。若没有人不放心，便晚些进城何妨？若有人不放心，二爷须得进城回家去才是。第一老太太、太太也放了心，第二礼也尽了，不过这么着。就是家去听戏喝酒，也并不是爷有意，原是陪着父母尽个孝道儿。要单为这个，不顾老太太、太太悬心，就是才受祭的阴魂儿也不安哪。二爷想我这话怎么样？”宝玉笑道：“你的意思我猜着了。你想着只你一个跟了我出来，回来你怕担不是，所以拿这大题目来劝我。我才来了，不过为尽个礼，再去吃酒看戏，并没说一日不进城。这已经完了心愿，赶着进城，大家放心就是了。”焙茗道：“这更好。”
　　说着二人来至禅堂，果然那姑子收拾了一桌好素菜。宝玉胡乱吃了些，焙茗也吃了。二人便上马，仍回旧路。焙茗在后面，只嘱咐：“二爷好生骑着。这马总没大骑，手提紧着些儿。”一面说着，早已进了城，仍从后门进去，忙忙来至怡红院中。袭人等都不在屋里，只有几个老婆子看屋子，见他来了，都喜的眉开眼笑道：“阿弥陀佛，可来了！没把姑娘急疯了呢。上头正坐席呢，二爷去罢。”宝玉听说，忙将素衣脱了，自己找了颜色吉服换上，便问道：“都在什么地方坐席呢？”老婆子们回道：“在新盖的大花厅上呢。”
　　宝玉听了，一径往花厅上来，耳内早隐隐闻得萧管歌吹之声。刚到穿堂那边，只见玉钏儿独坐在廊檐下垂泪，一见宝玉来了，便长出了一口气，砸着嘴儿说道：“嗳！凤凰来了，快进去罢！再一会子不来，可就都反了。”宝玉陪笑道：“你猜我往那里去了？”玉钏儿把身一扭，也不理他，只管拭泪，宝玉只得怏怏的进去了。到了花厅上，见了贾母、王夫人等，众人真如得了“凤凰”一般。贾母先问道：“你往那里去了，这早晚才来？还不给你姐姐行礼去呢！”因笑着又向凤姐儿道：“你兄弟不知好歹，就有要紧的事，怎么也不说一声儿就私自跑了，这还了得。明儿再这样，等你老子回家，必告诉他打你。”凤姐儿笑道：“行礼倒是小事，宝兄弟明儿断不可不言语一声儿，也不传人跟着就出去。街上车马多，头一件叫人不放心。再也不象咱们这样人家出门的规矩。”这里贾母又骂跟的人：“为什么都听他的话，说往那里去就去了，也不回一声儿！”一面又问：“他到底往那里去了？可吃了什么没有？唬着了没有？”宝玉只回说：“北静王的一个爱妾没了，今日给他道恼去。我见他哭的那样，不好撇下他就回来，所以多等了会子。”贾母道：“以后再私自出门，不先告诉我，一定叫你老子打你！”宝玉连忙答应着。贾母又要打跟的人。众人又劝道：“老太太也不必生气了．他已经答应不敢了，况且回来又没事，大家该放心乐一会子了。”贾母先不放心，自然着急发狠；今见宝玉回来，喜且有余，那里还恨？也就不提了。还怕他不受用，或者别处没吃饭，路上着了惊恐，反又百般的哄他。袭人早已过来伏侍，大家仍旧听戏。
　　当日演的是《荆钗记》，贾母薛姨妈等都看的心酸落泪，也有笑的，也有恨的，也有骂的。
要知端底，下回分解。

Lady Dowager Jia had caught a slight chill in the Garden the other day, but it was nothing serious and two doses of medicine from the doctor had set her right. Lady Wang sent for Xifeng and told her to prepare the things to be sent to her husband. As they were discussing this, a maid came to say that the Lady Dowager wanted them. Lady Wang promptly took Xifeng along to the old lady’s apartment.

“Are you feeling better now, madam?” she asked.

“Quite all right again today,” was the reply. “Just now they brought me some venison broth; I tasted it and found it quite good, so I ate two pieces of the meat too and it seemed to agree with me.”

“That was Xifeng’s idea,” said Lady Wang. “She thought that might tempt you. It shows her good heart, and that you haven’t spoiled her for nothing.”

The Lady Dowager nodded.

“I appreciate her thoughtfulness. If there’s any more of that venison, fry a couple of pieces — the salted kind is good with gruel. That broth is all right, but not for eating with rice.”

Xifeng promptly promised to have this done and sent word to the kitchen.

“I didn’t ask you over for anything else,” the old lady told Lady Wang. “The second of next month is Xifeng’s birthday. I’ve been meaning to celebrate it for her the last couple of years, but each time something cropped up at the last moment to prevent it. Now this year everyone’s here and we’ve nothing special on, so why not have a good time together?”

“I’ve been thinking the same,” replied Lady Wang. “If you’re in the mood for it, let’s decide on it now.”

“I’ve been thinking, too, that each of us giving her a present in the usual way is rather commonplace and lacking in intimacy. I’ve a new idea — a way for us all to have some fun without standing on ceremony.”

“Whatever you think best, madam, we’ll do.”

“My idea is that we should follow the practice of poor families and all pool together. However much we raise, we’ll spend on her birthday. What do you think of that?”

“Very good. But how are we to raise the money?”

This so delighted the Lady Dowager that she sent at once for Aunt Xue and Lady Hsing, as well as the young ladies and Baoyu, and also invited Madam You from the other mansion, Lai Da’s wife and some of the stewards’ wives who were of higher standing. The maids and serving-women, infected by the old lady’s enthusiasm, hurried off in different directions to issue these invitations. In less time than it takes for a meal the room was packed with people old and young, high and low. Aunt Xue alone sat with the Lady Dowager, while Lady Hsing and Lady Wang perched on two chairs by the door. Baochai and four or five other girls sat on the couch, and Baoyu nestled in his grandmother’s lap. The floor was crowded with standing women, until the old lady ordered small stools to be brought for a few of the older, most respected nurses such as Lai Da’s mother. For it was the custom in the Jia household for elderly servants who had waited on the parents of the house to be shown more respect than young masters or mistresses. So although Madam You and Xifeng were standing, these three or four old nurses were sitting on stools.

The Lady Dowager now gaily explained her idea to the rest, and who was not eager to show her good will by joining in? Some liked Xifeng, some were afraid of her and eager to curry favour; and all could afford it. So one and all expressed approval.

“I’ll give twenty taels,” the Lady Dowager announced first.

“Of course I’ll follow your lead and give the same, madam,” said Aunt Xue.

“We daren’t rank ourselves with the old lady,” said Lady Hsing and Lady Wang. “We’ll each give sixteen taels.”

“We of the younger generation naturally should give less,” said Madam You and Li Wan. “We’ll each give twelve taels.”

“That’s fine,” said the Lady Dowager. “I was meaning to excuse you

She said, “You’re a widow with no means of support; how can we ask you to pay? I’ll pay for you.”

“Don’t be in such a hurry to be so generous, madam,” interposed Xifeng hastily. “First work out how much you’ll have to pay. You’re down for two shares already, and if you pay for my sister-in-law too that will be twelve more taels. It sounds all right, but presently when you think it over you’ll feel sorry and complain that all this money has been spent because of me. Then you’ll think up some clever way to make me pay three or four times that amount on the sly to make it up to you, while I’m still in the dark.”

This set everyone laughing.

“Well, what do you suggest?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“Her birthday hasn’t come yet, and already I’m weighed down with favours. I can’t have all these people spending money on my account. I’d feel uncomfortable. So let me pay for my sister-in-law. When the day comes, I can eat more and have a good time — that will be my reward.”

Lady Xing and the others approved, and the Lady Dowager agreed to this.

“I’ve another suggestion,” continued Xifeng. “Our Old Ancestress is down for twenty taels and for Cousin Lin and Cousin Bao too; and Aunt Xue is down for twenty taels and for Cousin Chai too. That’s fair enough. But our two mistresses are only down for sixteen taels each. They’re paying for no one, yet their share is smaller. That’s not fair. Our Old Ancestress is the loser.”

The Lady Dowager chuckled.

“Now I see why my Xifeng is so dear to me. She’s quite right. If not for her, I’d have been fooled again.”

“Just hand over the two young masters to our mistresses,” proposed Xifeng. “Let each pay for one. That’s all that’s needed.”

“That’s fair. Let it be so,” the Lady Dowager agreed.

Lai Da’s mother rose to her feet then to say with a smile, “This is all topsy-turvy. I feel like taking our mistresses’ part. On the one side are their daughters-in-law, on the other their nieces; but instead of siding with their mothers-in-law and aunts, they take other people’s part. Their daughters-in-law have become ‘outsiders’ and their nieces ‘out-laws’!”

This set the Lady Dowager and all the others laughing.

Then Lai Da’s mother asked, “Since the young mistresses are paying twelve taels, naturally we should pay less?”

“Certainly not,” replied the Lady Dowager. “Though your rank is lower, I know you’re all wealthy. Your position may be low but your money is more than theirs. You must pay the same.”

The stewards’ wives had to agree to this.

“As for the young ladies,” the old lady went on, “they’re only doing this for fun. Each can give one month’s allowance.”

She turned to tell Yuanyang, “You girls had better get together too and decide how much to give.”

Yuanyang assented and went off, to return after a little with Pinger, Xiren, Caixia and some other maids. Some gave two taels, some one.

“Aren’t you going to give your mistress anything apart from this?” the Lady Dowager asked Pinger. “Why are you joining in here?”

“This is the public collection,” said Pinger with a smile. “I shall give her something privately too.”

“That’s a good girl.”

“Now that’s settled from top to bottom,” remarked Xifeng. “But we should ask the two concubines whether they mean to contribute or not. We ought to ask them, otherwise they may think we’re looking down on them.”

“Of course,” agreed the Lady Dowager. “How could I have forgotten them? They may be busy, though. Send a maid to ask.”

One had already left to do this, and now came back to announce, “They’re each giving two taels.”

The Lady Dowager was pleased. “Fetch brush and ink and work out how much that comes to altogether,” she said.

“You’ve got more than enough, you crazy thing,” Xiren whispered to Xifeng.

Some of the ladies here have clubbed together to give you a birthday present, yet you’re still not satisfied and have to drag in a couple of ‘bitter gourds’ as well.” Xifeng chuckled, “Don’t talk nonsense. Wait till we leave here; then I’ll settle accounts with you. Why call them poor? If they have money, they’ll only give it to others for nothing. Better ask them over to join in our fun.”

By now the money had been collected, more than a hundred and fifty taels in all.

“You couldn’t spend so much in one day on opera and a feast,” said the Lady Dowager.

“We’re not inviting any outside guests, and we shan’t need many tables,” said Madam You. “This should be enough for two or three days. Best of all, we shan’t have to pay for the opera — that’s a big saving.”

“Just tell whichever troupe Xifeng fancies to come,” said the Lady Dowager.

“We know all the operas of our own actresses by heart,” objected Xifeng. “Better spend a few strings of cash to hire another company.”

“I’m leaving this to your sister-in-law,” said the Lady Dowager. “Don’t let Xifeng lift a finger. Let her just enjoy herself today as my guest.” Madam You assented.

After a little more conversation, seeing that the old lady was tired, they gradually dispersed.

When Madam You had seen Lady Xing and Lady Wang out, she went to Xifeng’s room to discuss the birthday celebrations.

“Don’t ask me,” said Xifeng. “Just do whatever you think the old lady would like.”

“You creature, what a stroke of luck you’ve had!” chuckled Madam You. “I wondered what we were wanted for. So it was just for this. I’ve had to fork out and am expected to do the work into the bargain. How are you going to thank me?”

“Don’t talk nonsense,” retorted Xifeng. “I didn’t ask you to come. Why should I thank you? If you’re afraid of the trouble, go back now and tell the old lady to appoint someone else.”

“Look at her, quite puffed up!” cried Madam You, laughing. “I advise you not to get too cocky. If you’re too full, you’ll slop over.” They chatted for a while longer before she left.

The next day the contributions were sent to the Ning Mansion. Madam You, who had just got up and was washing, asked who had brought them.

“Mother Lin,” her maids told her.

She sent to have her called in, and when Lin Zhixiao’s wife came asked her to sit on the footstool while she went on with her toilet.

“How much is there in this package?” she asked.

“It’s the contributions from the servants,” was the answer. “The ladies haven’t sent theirs yet.”

As she was speaking in came some maids to announce, “The other house has sent the concubines’ contributions.”

“Saucy minxes!” scolded Madam You. “You only remember what doesn’t matter. The old lady was just in high spirits yesterday, playing at being poor to raise a subscription, and you take it so seriously that you have to report it. Why didn’t you hurry up and take the money?”

The maids had come in smiling to hand over two packets of silver, which included contributions from Baochai and Daiyu too.

“Whose is still missing?” asked Madam You.

“The old lady’s, the mistresses’ and the young ladies’,” said Lin Zhixiao’s wife. “And that of the young mistresses in our household.”

“What about your elder mistress?”

“As she’s in mourning, Madam Lian is handling everything, so it’s all here.”

By now Madam You had finished her toilet and ordered her carriage. Upon arrival at the Rong Mansion, she went first to see Xifeng, who had wrapped up the silver and was about to send it over.

“Is this everything?” asked Madam You.

“Yes, that’s the lot,” said Xifeng gaily. “Take it away quickly. If you lose it, it’s not my responsibility.”

“I don’t altogether trust you. I must check it in your presence.”

She proceeded to count it, and found that only the senior

“And there’s one for Li Wan too.”

“So you are up to your tricks!” cried Madam You with a smile. “How is it there’s nothing for your elder sister-in-law?”

“Isn’t that plenty?” Xifeng retorted. “What does it matter if one is short? If you need more, I’ll make it up to you later.”

“Yesterday you made a show of generosity in front of everyone, but today you go back on your word. I won’t stand for that. I shall ask the old lady for it.”

Xifeng smiled. “How hard you are on me! In future if I’m strict with you, don’t complain.”

“If you don’t give me this one share, all right,” countered Madam You. “If not for the respect you usually show me, do you think I’d let you off?”

With that she produced Pinger’s share too.

“Come here, Pinger,” she said. “Take yours. If it’s not enough, I’ll make it up to you later.”

Pinger caught on and replied with a smile, “Keep it for now, madam. If there’s any left over, you can give it to me then.”

“Is your mistress the only one allowed to play tricks?” demanded Madam You. “Why shouldn’t I do a good turn?”

Then Pinger had to accept the silver.

“Your mistress is so shrewd and careful, always scraping money together,” Madam You went on. “What does she want with all this? If she can’t spend it in this life, will she take it to her grave?”

As she was speaking she went on to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. Having paid her respects and chatted for a little, she went to Yuanyang’s room to consult her, ready to act on her advice as to how to please the old lady. The two of them put their heads together and decided on a plan. And when Madam You left, she returned Yuanyang’s two taels to her.

“I don’t need this,” she said.

Then she went to Lady Wang and chatted with her for a while. And as her mistress had entered the Buddha hall, she returned Caiyun’s share to her. Xifeng being absent, she returned the shares of the two other concubines Chou and Zhao too. Not daring to accept, they demurred until Madam You said, “Don’t be so silly. You can’t afford to throw away money like this. If Xifeng finds out, I’ll take the responsibility.”

Only then did they accept with profuse thanks.

The second of the ninth month soon arrived, and everyone in the Garden had heard that Madam You was making lively preparations, not only with operas but variety shows and story-tellers as well, so they were all looking forward to a day of fun.

“This is the day of our first club meeting, so don’t forget,” Li Wan told the girls. “Baoyu hasn’t come either. I suppose he doesn’t know, or has forgotten again because he’s so carried away by some game or other.”

She ordered a maid to go and see what he was doing and ask him over. After some time the maid came back to report, “Sister Xiren says he went out first thing this morning.”

They were all amazed.

“That’s impossible,” they cried. “The silly creature must have made a mistake.”

Li Wan sent Cuimo to find out, and she returned to announce, “He really has gone out. They say a friend has died and he’s gone to offer condolences.”

“Impossible,” said Tanchun. “Whatever the reason, he couldn’t have gone out today. Send for Xiren. I want to ask her.”

As she spoke Xiren arrived.

Li Wan and the others told her, “No matter how urgent the business, he shouldn’t have gone out today. In the first place, this is your Second Mistress’ birthday and even the old lady is in such high spirits that everyone, high and low, in both mansions has joined in the fun — why should he be the only one to stay away? In the second place, this is the first day of our club, and he’s gone off without asking for leave.”

Xiren sighed. “Last night he told me he had something very important to do today in the Prince of Beijing’s palace, but he’d come back as quickly as possible. I advised him not to go, but he wouldn’t listen. When he got up this morning he wanted to put on plain clothes, so maybe someone important in the prince’s household has died.”

“In that case he should have gone,” conceded Li Wan. “But he ought to be back by now.”

They were just saying, “Let’s go on with our verse-making and leave him to be punished when he comes,” when the Lady Dowager sent to fetch them and they all went to her apartments.

Xiren reported Baoyu’s absence and, as this vexed his grandmother, she sent to fetch him.

Now Baoyu had been preoccupied with a certain matter. The previous day he had ordered Beiming, “First thing tomorrow, have two horses ready saddled and waiting at the back gate. Don’t let anyone else follow us. Just tell Li Gui I’m going to the Northern Mansion; and if anyone asks for me, he must stop them and say I’ve been kept there but will be back soon.” Beiming could not make out what was in the wind, but he had to do as he was told. So early that morning he had two horses ready at the back gate of the Garden.

At daybreak Baoyu, dressed entirely in white, slipped out by the side gate. Without a word he mounted his horse and, bending low in the saddle, galloped off down the street. Beiming had to mount too and whip his horse to catch up.

“Where are we going?” he called.

“Where does this road lead?” asked Baoyu.

“This is the highway out by the north gate. Once outside it’s very quiet — there’s nothing to see.”

“That’s the sort of place I want.”

As Baoyu said this he whipped his horse again and it galloped off so fast that after a couple of turns they were through the city gate. Beiming had no choice but to follow closely.

They rode seven or eight miles before the countryside grew more deserted, and then Baoyu reined in his horse to ask Beiming, “Is there anywhere here that sells incense?”

“Yes, but what kind do you want?”

Baoyu reflected that no other kind would do: he must have sandalwood, aloeswood and eaglewood.

“Those three kinds are hard to get,” said Beiming with a smile.

Baoyu was nonplussed.

“What do you want incense for?” asked Beiming. “I’ve often noticed that you have some in that little pouch you carry. Why not look and see?”

This reminded Baoyu. He felt the pouch hanging from his gown and, sure enough, there were two pinches of incense in it.

“That’s good,” he thought, “though it’s rather informal.” Then it struck him that this personal incense of his was better than any he could buy. So he asked about an incense-burner.

“We’re out of luck there,” said Beiming. “We can’t find one in these wilds. If you’d told me earlier, master, I could have brought one and saved us all this frantic riding.”

“Stupid fool! If I could have brought it, I wouldn’t have raced here like this.”

After some thought Beiming proposed, “I’ve an idea, but I don’t know if it will suit you. I fancy you need other things too, and this won’t do. If we go another couple of miles, we’ll come to the Shuixian Nunnery.”

“Is the Shuixian Nunnery near here?” cried Baoyu eagerly. “So much the better. Let’s go there.”

He whipped his horse and set off again, turning back to tell Beiming, “The nun there often comes to our house. When we get there I’ll borrow an incense-burner from her — she’s sure to agree.”

“Of course. Even if she didn’t know us, she wouldn’t dare refuse. But there’s one thing: I’ve often noticed that you hate this Shuixian Nunnery; how is it you’re so eager to go there today?”

“I loathe it because people worship idols so blindly, building shrines to any spirit. When rich eunuchs and silly rich women hear that there’s some god they make a temple to him at once, not even knowing his origin — they believe all the nonsense written in romantic tales. For instance, this Shuixian Nunnery is dedicated to the Goddess of the River Luo, hence its name. But there never was any such goddess. It was simply invented by Cao Zijian. Yet these stupid people have built a temple and set up an idol.

He was being treated like an idol. But today he suits my mood, so I’ll borrow him.”

By now they had reached the gate. The sight of Baoyu took the old nun completely by surprise. It was as if a live dragon had dropped from Heaven. She hurried over to greet him and told the old serving-man to take his horse. Once inside, instead of paying homage to the image of the goddess, Baoyu simply stood gazing at it. Although only a clay statue, it had the charm of “a startled swan or drifting dragon” and the brilliance of “a lotus rising from green water or sun shining through morning mist.” Despite himself, Baoyu shed tears.

The old nun brought tea, and he asked to borrow an incense-burner in which to burn incense. She was away for some time, returning not only with an incense-burner but with paper offerings as well.

“I don’t need those,” said Baoyu.

He told Beiming to carry the incense-burner to the back garden and find a clean spot for it, but no clean spot could be found.

“What about the well?” suggested Beiming.

Baoyu nodded.

They went to the well and set the burner down there. Beiming stepped aside while Baoyu took out the incense and lit it, then bowed with tears in his eyes. When he turned and ordered the incense-burner to be taken away, Beiming assented but instead of removing it promptly prostrated himself and kowtowed several times.

“In all the years I’ve served Second Master,” he prayed, “there’s never been anything he wanted to do that I didn’t know about. Only this sacrifice today he didn’t tell me and I didn’t venture to ask. The spirit receiving this offering, though I don’t know your name, must be one of those incomparably sweet, clever, refined young ladies, the only one of your kind on earth. Since it’s hard for my master to put his feeling into words, let me wish this for him. If you have any power, as he’s thinking of you like this why not come often to see him? And since you’re in the other world, why not ask the gods to turn him into a girl in his next life, so that he can play with you? Wouldn’t that be fun for both sides?” After this prayer he kowtowed several times again before getting up.

Baoyu could not help laughing, though he had not finished.

“Don’t talk such nonsense,” he said, kicking him. “If anyone hears you, they’ll laugh.”

Beiming picked up the incense-burner.

“I’ve told the nun that you haven’t eaten,” he said as they walked away. “I asked her to prepare a meal, and hope you’ll take something. I know that’s why you slipped away — because there’s a big feasts and operas today and it’s so rowdy. Still, you may as well enjoy the quiet here for a day, but you must eat something.”

“It’s all right to have a simple meal instead of the feast and opera.”

“Good. But there’s another thing. Our coming out like this is bound to worry some people. If no one is worried, what does it matter if we go back to town late? But if they are, you ought to go home. In the first place, that would set the old lady and Her Ladyship’s minds at rest. In the second, you’d have done your duty by them. Even if you go home to watch operas and drink, that’s not what you want but you’d be doing it to please your parents. If you don’t go back, and the old lady and Her Ladyship are worried, even the spirit you sacrificed to just now would be upset. What do you say to that, Second Master?”

“I know what’s on your mind.” Baoyu smiled. “You came out with me and you’re afraid you may be blamed for it, so you’re using these high-sounding reasons to persuade me. Actually, I only came to offer a sacrifice. I never said I wouldn’t go back to the feast and opera, or that I’d stay out for the whole day. Now that I’ve done what I meant to do, we’ll hurry back to set their minds at rest.”

“Splendid,” said Beiming.

They went to the meditation hall, where the nun had indeed prepared a table of tasty vegetarian fare. Baoyu ate a little and Beiming finished the rest. Then they mounted their horses and started back the way they had come.

“Mind how you ride, Second Master,” Beiming called from behind. “This horse hasn’t been ridden much. Hold the reins tightly.”

"Quick, now!" As he spoke they entered the city by the back gate and he hurried to Happy Red Court. Since Xiren and the other girls were not there, only a few old nannies left in charge, at sight of him they beamed with delight.

"Amida Buddha!" they cried. "Here you are! Our young lady was nearly out of her mind. They've started the feast already. Go along, young master."

Baoyu hastily changed out of his mourning clothes and into some colourful festive wear, then asked where the feast was being held.

"In the new large hall," the nurses told him.

He hurried there. He could hear flutes and singing in the distance. As he passed through an entrance hall, he saw Yuanyang sitting alone under the eaves of the verandah, wiping away tears. At sight of him she sighed.

"So the phoenix is back!" she exclaimed. "Go quickly inside. If you'd been any later, all hell would have broken loose."

Smiling, Baoyu said, "Do you know where I've been?"

She turned away and, ignoring him, went on wiping her eyes. He had to hurry on then, rather sheepishly, to the large hall. When the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang saw him they acted as if they had recovered a lost treasure.

"Where have you been all this time?" the old lady scolded. "Why don't you go and pay your respects to your cousin?"

She told Xifeng with a smile, "Your brother doesn't know what's good for him. Even if he had some urgent business, he should have told us instead of sneaking off like that. This is outrageous. If he does it again, when your father comes home I shall certainly have him given a good thrashing."

Xifeng smiled. "That's a small matter. The important thing is that you shouldn't go out without a word to anyone or taking attendants, Baoyu. There are so many carriages and horses in the streets, we can't help worrying. That's no way for a young gentleman from a family like ours to go out."

The old lady then scolded his servants. "Why do you always do whatever he says? If he tells you to go somewhere, you just go without a word to anyone. Where did he go? Has he had anything to eat? Was he frightened?"

He explained, "I went to offer condolences to the Prince of Beijing whose favourite concubine had died. She was crying so bitterly, I didn't like to leave her and come away; that's why I stayed so long."

"In future, if you go out without telling me first, I'll certainly have your father thrash you," she threatened.

Baoyu promised to obey, and the old lady wanted to have his servants beaten. The others intervened.

"Don't be angry, madam," they begged. "He's promised not to do it again, and as he's back safe and sound we should all stop worrying and enjoy ourselves."

Actually, the old lady had been so frantic with anxiety that now, overjoyed as she was to see him back, she had no heart to be angry. Besides, she was afraid he might be feeling upset, might not have eaten or have been frightened on the road, so she did her best to comfort him. And as Xiren had come now to wait on him, they all settled down again to watch the opera.

The opera that day was The Thorn Hairpin. It reduced the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue to tears, and some of the audience were exclaiming indignantly or with anger. But to know what followed, you must read the next chapter.

第44章 变生不测凤姐泼醋 喜出望外平儿理妆

话说宝玉和姐妹一处坐着，同众人看演《荆钗记》，黛玉因看到《男祭》这出上，便和宝钗说道：“这王十朋也不通的很，不管在那里祭一祭罢了，必定跑到江边上来做什么，俗语说：‘睹物思人’，天下的水总归一源，不拘那里的水舀一碗，看着哭去，也就尽情了。”宝钗不答。宝玉听了，却又发起呆来。
　　且说贾母心想，今日不比往日，定要教凤姐痛乐一日。本自己懒怠坐席，只在里间屋里榻上歪着和薛姨妈看戏，随心爱吃的拣几样放在小几上，随意吃着说话儿。将自己两桌席面，赏那没有席面的大小丫头并那应着差的妇人等，命他们在窗外廊檐下，也只管坐着随意吃喝，不必拘礼。王夫人和邢夫人在地下高桌上坐着，外面几席是他们姐妹们坐。贾母不时吩咐尤氏等，“让凤丫头坐上面，你们好生替我待东，难为他一年到头辛苦。”尤氏答应了，又笑回道：“他说坐不惯首席，坐在上头，横不是竖不是的，酒也不肯喝。”贾母听了．笑道：“你不会，等我亲自让他去。”凤姐儿忙也进来笑说：“老祖宗别信他们的话。我喝了好几钟了。”贾母笑着，命尤氏等：“拉他出去，按在椅子上，你们都轮流敬他。他再不吃，我当真的就亲自去了。”尤氏听说，忙笑着又拉他出来坐下，命人拿了台盏斟了酒，笑道：“一年到头，难为孝顺老太太、太太和我。我今儿没什么疼你的，亲自斟酒。我的乖乖，你在我手里喝一口罢。”凤姐儿笑道：“你要安心孝敬我，跪下，我就喝。”尤氏笑道：“说的你不知是谁！我告诉你说罢，好容易今儿这一遭，过了后儿，知道还得象今儿这样的不得了？趁着尽力灌两钟子罢。”凤姐儿见推不过，只得喝了两钟。
　　接着众姐妹也来，凤姐也只得每人的喝了两口，赖嬷嬷见贾母尚且这等高兴，也少不得来凑趣儿，领着些嬷嬷们也来敬酒。凤姐儿也难推脱，只得喝了两口。鸳鸯等也都来敬，凤姐儿真不能了，忙央告道：“好姐姐们饶了我罢！我明儿再喝罢。”鸳鸯笑道：“真个的，我们是没脸的了？就是我们在太太跟前，太太还赏个脸儿呢。往常倒有些体面，今儿当着这些人，倒做起主子的款儿来了。我原不该来，不喝，我们就走。”说着真个回去了。凤姐儿忙忙拉住，笑道：“好姐姐，我喝就是了。”说着拿过酒来，满满的斟了一杯喝干，鸳鸯方笑了散去。
　　然后又入席，凤姐儿自觉酒沉了，心里突突的往上撞，要往家去歇歇。只见那耍百戏的上来，便和尤氏说：“预备赏钱，我要洗洗脸去。”尤氏点头。凤姐儿瞅人不防，便出了席，往房门后檐下走来。平儿留心，也忙跟了来，凤姐便扶着他。才至穿廊下，只见他屋里的一个小丫头子正在那里站着，见他两个来了，回身就跑。凤姐儿便疑心，忙叫：那丫头先只装听不见，无奈后面连声儿叫，也只得回来。凤姐儿越发起了疑心，忙和平儿进了穿廊。叫那小丫头子也进来，把格扇开了，凤姐坐在当院子的台阶上，命那丫头子跪下，喝命平儿：“叫两个二门上的小厮来，拿绳子鞭子，把眼睛里没主子的小蹄子打烂了！”那小丫头子已经吓的魂飞魄散，哭着只管碰头求饶。凤姐儿问道：“我又不是鬼，你见了我，不识规矩站住，怎么倒往前跑？”小丫头子哭道：“我原没看见奶奶来，我又惦记着屋里没人，才跑来着。”凤姐儿道：“屋里既没人．谁叫你来的？你就没看见，我和平儿在后头扯着脖子叫了你十来声，越叫越跑。离的又不远，你聋了吗？你还和我强嘴！”说着，扬手一巴掌打在脸上，打的那小丫头子一栽，这边脸上又一下，登时小丫头子两腮紫胀起来。平儿忙劝：“奶奶仔细手疼。”凤姐便说：“你再打着问他跑什么。他再不说，把嘴撕烂了他的！”那小丫头子先还强嘴，后来听见凤姐儿要烧了红烙铁来烙嘴，方哭道：“二爷在家里，打发我来这里瞧着奶奶，要见奶奶散了，先叫我送信儿去呢。不承望奶奶这会子就来了。”凤姐儿见话里有文章，便又问道：“叫你瞧着我做什么？难道不叫我家去吗？必有别的原故，快告诉我，我从此以后疼你。你要不实说，立刻拿刀子来割你的肉！”说着，回头向头上拔下一根簪子来，向那丫头嘴上乱戳。吓的那丫头一行躲一行哭求，道：“我告诉奶奶，可别说我说的。”平儿一旁劝，一面催他叫他快说。丫头便说道：“二爷也是才来，来了就开箱子，拿了两块银子，还有两支簪子、两匹缎子．叫我悄悄的送与鲍二的老婆去，叫他进来。他收了东西，就往咱们屋里来了。二爷叫我瞧着奶奶。底下的事，我就不知道了。”
　　凤姐听了，已气的浑身发软，忙立起身来，一径来家。刚至院门，只见有一个小丫头在门前探头儿，一见了凤姐也缩头就跑。凤姐儿提着名字喝住，那丫头本来伶俐，见躲不过了，越发的跑出来了，笑道：“我正要告诉奶奶去呢，可巧奶奶来了。”凤姐道：“告诉我什么？”那丫头便说：“二爷在家……”这般如此，将方才的话也说了一遍。凤姐啐道：“你早做什么了？这会子我看见你了，你来推干净儿！”说着，扬手一下，打的那丫头一个趔趄，便蹑脚儿走了。
　　凤姐来至窗前，往里听时，只听里头说笑道：“多早晚你那阎王老婆死了就好了。”贾琏道：“他死了，再娶一个也这么着，又怎么样呢？”那个又道：“他死了，你倒是把平儿扶了正，只怕还好些。”贾琏道：“如今连平儿他也不叫我沾一沾了。平儿也是一肚子委屈，不敢说。我命里怎么就该犯了夜叉星！”凤姐听了，气的浑身乱战，又听他们都赞平儿，便疑平儿素日背地里自然也有怨言了，那酒越发涌上来了。也并不忖夺，回身把平儿先打了两下子。一脚踢开了门，进去也不容分说，抓着鲍二家的就撕打。又怕贾琏走了，堵着门站着骂：“好娼妇！你偷主子汉子，还要治死主子老婆！平儿过来，你们娼妇们一条藤儿，多嫌着我，外面儿你哄我！”说着，又把平儿打了几下。打的平儿有冤无处诉，只气得干哭。骂道：“你们做这些没脸事，好好的又拉上我做什么！”说着，也把鲍二家的撕打起来。
　　贾琏也因吃多了酒，进来高兴，不曾做的机密，一见凤姐来了，早没了主意。又见平儿也闹起来，把酒也气上来了。凤姐儿打鲍二家的，他已又气又愧，只不好说的，今见平儿也打，便上来踢骂道：“好娼妇，你也动手打人！”平儿气怯，忙住了手，哭道：“你们背地里说话，为什么拉我呢？”凤姐见平儿怕贾琏，越发气了，又赶上来打着平儿，偏叫打鲍二家的。平儿急了，便跑出来找刀子要寻死。外面众婆子丫头忙拦住解劝。这里凤姐见平儿寻死去，便一头撞在贾琏怀里，叫道：“他们一条藤儿害我，被我听见，倒都唬起我来，你来勒死我罢！”贾琏气的墙上拔出剑来，说道：“不用寻死，我真急了！一齐杀了，我偿了命，大家干净！”
　　正闹的不开交，只见尤氏等一群人来了，说：“这是怎么说？才好好的，就闹起来。”贾琏见了人，越发倚酒三分醉逞起威风来，故意要杀凤姐儿。凤姐儿见人来了，便不似先前那般泼了，撂下众人，便哭着往贾母那边跑。此时戏已散了，凤姐跑到贾母跟前，爬在贾母怀里，只说：“老祖宗救我，琏二爷要杀我呢！”贾母、邢夫人、王夫人等忙问：“怎么了？”凤姐儿哭道：“我才家去换衣裳，不防琏二爷在家和人说话。我只当是有客来了，唬的我不敢进去在窗户外头听了一听，原来是鲍二家的媳妇，商议说我利害，要拿毒药给我吃了，治死我，把平儿扶了正。我原生了气，又不敢和他吵，打了平儿两下子，问他为什么害我。他臊了，就要杀我。”贾母听了，都信以为真，说：“这还了得，快拿了那下流种子来！”一语未完，只见贾琏拿着剑赶来，后面许多人赶。贾琏明仗着贾母素昔疼他们，连母亲婶娘也无碍，故逞强闹了来。邢夫人王夫人见了，气的忙拦住骂道：“这下流东西，你越发反了！老太太在这里呢。”贾琏乜斜着眼道：“都是老太太惯的他，他才敢这么着。连我也骂起来了！”邢夫人气的夺下剑来，只管喝他：“快出去！”那贾琏撒娇撒痴，涎言涎语的还只管乱说。贾母气的说道：“我知道我们你放不到眼里！叫人把他老子叫了来，看他去不去！”贾琏听见这话，方趔趄着脚儿出去了。赌气也不往家去，便往外书房来。
　　这里邢夫人、王夫人也说凤姐，贾母道：“什么要紧的事，小孩子们年轻，馋嘴猫儿似的，那里保的住呢？从小儿人人都打这么过。这都是我的不是，叫你多喝了两口酒，又吃起醋来了！”说的众人都笑了。贾母又道：“你放心，明儿我叫你女婿替你赔不是，你今儿别过去臊着他。”因又骂：“平儿那蹄子，素日我倒看他好，怎么背地里这么坏！”尤氏等笑道：“平儿没有不是，是凤丫头拿着人家出气。两口子生气，都拿着平儿煞性子，平儿委屈的什么儿似的，老太太还骂人家。”贾母道：“这就是了。我说那孩子倒不象那狐媚魇道的。既这么着，可怜见的，白受他的气。”因叫琥珀来：“你去告诉平儿，就说我的话，我知道他受了委曲，明儿我叫他主子来替他赔不是。今儿是他主子的好日子，不许他胡恼。”
　　原来平儿早被李纨拉入大观园去了。平儿哭的哽咽难言，宝钗劝道：“你是个明白人，你们奶奶素日何等待你。今儿不过他多吃了一口酒，他可不拿你出气，难道拿别人出气不成？别人又笑话他是假的了。”正说着，只见琥珀走来，说了贾母的话，平儿自觉面上有了光辉，方才浙渐的好了，也不往前头来。宝钗等歇息了一回，方来看贾母凤姐。宝玉便让了平儿到怡红院中来，袭人忙接着，笑道：“我先原要让你的，只因大奶奶和姑娘们都让你，我就不好让的了。”平儿也陪笑说：“多谢。”因又说道：“好好儿的，从那里说起，无缘无故白受了一场气！”袭人笑道：“二奶奶素日待你好，这不过是一时气急了。”平儿道：“二奶奶倒没说的，只是那娼妇治的我，他又偏拿我凑趣儿！还有我们那糊涂爷，倒打我。”说着，便又委屈，禁不住泪流下来。宝玉忙劝道：“好姐姐，别伤心，我替他两个赔个不是罢。”平儿笑道：“与你什么相干？”宝玉笑道：“我们弟兄姐妹都一样。他们得罪了人，我替他赔个不是，也是应该的。”又道：“可惜这新衣裳也沾了。这里有你花妹妹的衣裳，何不换下来，拿些个烧酒喷了熨一熨，把头也另梳一梳。”一面说，一面吩咐了小丫头子们：“舀洗脸水，烧熨斗来。”
　　平儿素昔只闻人说，宝玉专能和女孩们接交。宝玉素日因平儿是贾琏的爱妾，又是凤姐儿的心腹，故不肯和他厮近，因不能尽心，也常为恨事。平儿如今见他这般，心中暗暗的敁敪：“果然话不虚传，色色想的周到。”又见袭人特特的开了箱子，拿出两件不大穿的衣裳，忙来洗了脸。宝玉一旁笑劝道：“姐姐还该擦上些脂粉，不然倒象是和凤姐姐赌气的似的。况且又是他的好日子，而且老太太又打发人来安慰你。”平儿听了有理，便去找粉，只不见粉。宝玉忙走至妆台前，将一个宣窑磁盒揭开，里面盛着一排十根玉簪花棒儿，拈了一根递与平儿。又笑说道：“这不是铅粉，这是紫茉莉花种研碎了，对上料制的。”平儿倒在掌上看时，果见轻白红香，四样俱美，扑在面上也容易匀净，且能润泽，不象别的粉涩滞。然后看见胭脂，也不是一张，却是一个小小的白玉盒子，里面盛着一盒，如玫瑰膏子一样。宝玉笑道：“铺子里卖的胭脂不干净，颜色也薄，这是上好的胭脂拧出汁子来淘澄净了，配了花露蒸成的。只要细簪子挑一点儿，抹在唇上足够了，用一点水化开，抹在手心里，就够拍脸的了。”平儿依言妆饰，果见鲜艳异常，且又甜香满颊。宝玉又将盆内开的一支并蒂秋蕙用竹剪刀铰下来，替他簪在鬓上。忽见李纨打发丫头来唤他，方忙忙的去了。
　　宝玉因自来从不曾在平儿前尽过心，——且平儿又是个极聪明，极清俊的上等女孩儿，比不得那起俗拙蠢物——深以为恨。今日是金钏儿生日，故一日不乐。不想后来闹出这件事来，竟得在平儿前稍尽片心，也算今生意中不想之乐，因歪在床上，心内怡然自得。忽又思及贾琏，惟知以淫乐悦己，并不知作养脂粉；又思平儿并无父母兄弟姊妹，独自一人，供应贾琏夫妇二人，贾琏之俗，凤姐之威，他竟能周全妥贴，今儿还遭荼毒，也就薄命的很了。想到此间，便又伤感起来。复又起身，见重喷的酒已干，便拿熨斗熨了叠好，见他的绢子忘了去，上面犹有泪痕，又搁在盆中洗了晾上。又喜又悲，闷了一回，也往稻香村来。说了回闲话儿，掌灯后方散。
　　平儿就在李纨处歇了一夜，凤姐只跟着贾母睡。贾琏晚间归房，冷清清的，又不好去叫，只得胡乱睡了一夜。次日醒了，想昨日之事，大没意思．后悔不来。邢夫人惦记着昨日贾琏醉了，忙一早过来，叫了贾琏过贾母这边来。贾琏只得忍愧前来，在贾母面前跪下。贾母问他：“怎么了？”贾琏忙陪笑说：“昨儿原是吃了酒，惊了老太太的驾，今儿来领罪。”贾母啐道：“下流东西！灌了黄汤，不说安分守己的挺尸去，倒打起老婆来了！凤丫头成日家说嘴，霸王似的一个人，昨儿唬的可怜。要不是我，你要伤了他的命，这会子怎么样？”贾琏一肚子的委屈，不敢分辩，只认不是。贾母又道：“凤丫头和平儿还不是个美人胎子？你还不足，成日家偷鸡摸狗．腥的臭的，都拉了你屋里去！为这起娼妇打老婆，又打屋里的人，你还亏是大家子的公子出身，活打了嘴了。你若眼睛里有我，你起来，我饶了你，乖乖的替你媳妇赔个不是儿，拉了他家去，我就喜欢了。要不然，你只管出去．我也不敢受你的头。”贾琏听如此说，又见凤姐儿站在那边，也不盛妆，哭的眼睛肿着，也不施脂粉，黄黄脸儿，比往常更觉可怜可爱。想着不如赔了不是，彼此也好了，又讨老太太的喜欢。想毕便笑道：“老太太的话我不敢不依，只是越发纵了他了。”贾母笑道：“胡说！我知道他最有礼的，再不会冲撞人。他日后得罪了你，我自然也做主，叫你降伏就是了。”
　　贾琏听说，爬起来，便与凤姐儿作了一个揖，笑道：“原是我的不是，二奶奶别生气了。”满屋里的人都笑了。贾母笑道：“凤丫头不许恼了。再恼，我就恼了。”说着，又命人去叫了平儿来，命凤姐儿和贾琏安慰平儿。贾琏见了平儿，越发顾不得了，所谓“妻不如妾”，听贾母一说，便赶上来说道：“姑娘昨日受了屈了，都是我的不是。奶奶得罪了你，也是因我而起。我赔了不是不算外，还替你奶奶赔个不是。”说着也作了一个揖，引的贾母笑了，凤姐儿也笑了。贾母又命凤姐来安慰平儿，平儿忙走上来给凤姐儿磕头，说：“奶奶的千秋，我惹的奶奶生气，是我该死。”凤姐儿正自愧悔昨日酒吃多了，不念素日之情，浮躁起来，听了旁人的话，无故给平儿没脸！今见他如此，又是惭愧又是心酸，忙一把拉起来，落下泪来。平儿道：“我伏侍了奶奶这么几年，也没弹我一指甲。就是昨儿打我，我也不怨奶奶，都是那娼妇治的，怨不得奶奶生气。”说着也滴下泪来了。贾母便命人：“将他三人送回房去。有一个再提此话，即刻来回我，我不管是谁，拿拐棍子给他一顿。”三个人从新给贾母、邢王二位夫人磕了头，老嬷嬷答应了，送他三人回去。
　　至房中，凤姐见无人，方说道：“我怎么象个阎王，又象夜叉？那娼妇咒我死，你也帮着咒我。千日不好也有一日好，可怜我熬的连个混账女人也不及了。我还有什么脸过这个日子！”说着又哭了。贾琏道：“你还不足！你细想想，昨儿谁的不是多？今儿当着人，还是我跪了一跪，又赔不是，你也争足了光了。这会子还唠叨，难道你还叫我替你跪下才罢？太要足了强也不是好事！”说的凤姐儿无言可对，平儿嗤的一声又笑了。贾琏也笑道：“又好了！真真的我也没法了。”
　　正说着，只见一个媳妇来回话：“鲍二媳妇吊死了！”贾琏凤姐儿都吃了一惊。凤姐忙收了怯色，反喝道：“死了罢了，有什么大惊小怪的！”一时见林之孝家的进来，悄回凤姐道：“鲍二媳妇吊死了，他娘家的亲戚要告呢。”凤姐儿冷笑道：“这倒好了，我正想要打官司呢！”林之孝家的道：“我才和众人劝了会子，又威吓了一阵，又许了他几个钱，也就依了。”凤姐儿道：“我没一个钱，有钱也不给他！只管叫他告去。也不许劝他，也不用镇唬他，只管叫他告！他告不成，我还问他个‘以尸诈讹’呢！”林之孝家的正在为难，见贾琏和他使眼色儿，心下明白，便出来等着。贾琏道：“我出去瞧瞧，看是怎么样。”凤姐儿道：“不许给他钱！”
　　贾琏一径出来，和林之孝来商议，着人去做好做歹，许了二百两发送才罢。贾琏生恐有变，又命人去和坊官等说了，将番役仵作人等叫几名来，帮着办丧事。那些人见了如此，纵要复辩亦不敢辩，只得忍气吞声罢了。贾琏又命林之孝将那二百银子入在流水账上，分别添补，开消过去。又体已给鲍二些银两，安慰他说：“另日再挑个好媳妇给你。”鲍二又有体面又有银子，有何不依，便仍然奉承贾琏，不在话下。
里面凤姐心中虽不安，面上只管佯不理论。因屋里无人，便和平儿笑道：“我昨儿多喝了一口酒，你别埋怨。打了那里？我瞧瞧。”平儿听了，眼圈儿一红，连忙忍住了，说道：“也没打着。”只听得外面说：“奶奶姑娘们都进来了。”
要知后来端底，且看下回分解。

Baoyu was sitting with the girls and the rest watching The Thorn Hairpin, and when it came to the scene of the sacrifice Daiyu observed to Baochai, “This Wang Shipeng is a hopeless fool. He could have sacrificed anywhere, why did he have to go to the river bank? As the proverb says, ‘The object calls the person to mind.’ All the water in the world comes from the same source. He could have scooped up a bowl of water anywhere, looked at it and wept — that would have been just as expressive.”

Baochai made no comment, but Baoyu hearing this was lost in thought again.

Now the Lady Dowager’s idea was that this was no ordinary occasion and she wanted Xifeng to enjoy herself to the full. Not feeling like sitting through the feast herself, she reclined on a couch in the inner room with Aunt Xue watching the plays and choosing a few favourite dishes which were placed on a small table for her to nibble as she chatted. She gave the two tables assigned to her to the chief maids and serving-women who had no seats, ordering them to take these to the verandah outside the window and sit there to eat and drink at their ease without standing on ceremony. Lady Wang and Lady Xing sat at high tables on the floor below, while outside were several tables for the young people.

The Lady Dowager kept telling Madam You, “Put Xifeng in the seat of honour and play hostess well for me. She deserves it after slaving all the year round.”

Madam You assented and reported laughingly, “She says she’s not used to the seat of honour. Sitting at the head of the table, she feels out of place and won’t drink.”

The old lady chuckled, “You don’t know how to handle her. Wait till I come and press her.”

Xifeng hurried in to protest laughingly, “Don’t believe her, Old Ancestor. I’ve drunk several cups already.”

The Lady Dowager ordered Madam You with a smile, “Drag her out and make her sit down. Then all of you take it in turn to toast her. If she still won’t drink, I’ll really come and force her.”

At that Madam You promptly smilingly hauled Xifeng out and made her take a seat, then ordered a maid to fill a cup for her.

“You’ve slaved all the year round waiting on the old lady and our mistress, as well as me,” she said. “I’ve no way to show my appreciation today except by offering you a drink myself. My pet, do me the favour of drinking this cup.”

Xifeng smiled. “If you really mean to show your respect, kneel down and I’ll drink.”

“You’re carrying it too far,” retorted Madam You. “I’ll tell you what. Who knows if we shall ever have another day like this? Make the most of it by drinking a couple of cups.”

Xifeng could not get out of it and had to drink two cups.

Then the girls came to toast her and she had to take a sip from each of their cups. And when Mother Lai saw how merry the Lady Dowager was, she felt she must join in the fun too. She came with some other nurses to offer a toast, and again Xifeng could not refuse but had to drink a few sips. Then Yuanyang and the other maids came as well to toast her.

“Do let me off, good sisters,” Xifeng begged. “I’ll make it up to you another day.”

“Aren’t we good enough?” Yuanyang protested. “Why, even in the presence of Her Ladyship she gives us face. You used to show us some respect too, madam, but today, in front of all these people, you’re putting on airs. We shouldn’t have come. If you won’t drink, we’ll go.” She turned to leave.

Xifeng hastily stopped her, saying, “All right, good sister, I’ll drink.” She took the wine and drained a cup, at which Yuanyang went away smiling.

Then Xifeng returned to her seat. She was feeling the effects of the wine and her heart was beating so fast that she wanted to go home to rest. But just then some variety shows started.

“Get ready the tips,” she told Madam You. “I’m going to wash my face.”

Madam You nodded.

As no one was watching, Xifeng slipped out of the banquet and made her way under the eaves behind the room. Pinger, who had been keeping an eye on her, promptly followed and Xifeng leaned on her.

As soon as she reached the covered walk she saw one of her maids standing there. At sight of her and Pinger the girl turned and ran. This made Xifeng suspicious and she called to her to stop. The maid pretended not to hear but had to turn back when called repeatedly. More suspicious than ever, Xifeng hurried into the walk with Pinger and made the girl follow them inside. She opened the partition and sat down on the steps of the courtyard, ordering the maid to kneel down.

“Call two pages from the inner gate,” she barked to Pinger. “Bring a rope and whip. I’ll beat the skin off this bitch who has no respect for her mistress.”

The maid was scared out of her wits. Weeping, she kowtowed and begged for mercy.

“I’m not a ghost,” snapped Xifeng. “Why didn’t you stand still when you saw me instead of running away?”

“I didn’t see you, madam. I ran because I was worried as there was no one in your room.”

“If there was no one there, who told you to come? You may not have seen me, but why did you run when Pinger and I called you again and again? We weren’t far off. Are you deaf? How dare you answer me back?”

She slapped the girl’s face, knocking her sideways, then slapped her other cheek so hard that the maid’s face swelled up and turned purple.

“Don’t hurt your hand, madam,” Pinger urged.

“Hit her again and ask why she was running,” cried Xifeng. “If she doesn’t confess, tear her mouth.”

The maid went on protesting until Xifeng threatened to burn her lips with a red-hot iron. Then she sobbed, “The master’s at home. He sent me to keep watch for you, madam, and to report to him as soon as you’d left the party. I never thought you’d be back so soon.”

“Why keep watch?” demanded Xifeng. “Doesn’t he want me to come home? There must be some reason. Out with it, and I’ll be good to you from now on. If you don’t tell the truth, I’ll get a knife and slice your flesh!” She took a hairpin from her hair and stabbed the girl’s mouth with it.

The maid, dodging and weeping, pleaded, “I’ll tell you, but don’t let on that I told you.”

Pinger urged her to hurry up and speak.

“The master only came back a little time ago,” said the maid. “He opened the case, took out two pieces of silver and two hairpins, and two lengths of silk, and told me to take them quietly to Bao Er’s wife and ask her to come over. After she’d taken the things she came to our place. The master told me to keep watch for you. I don’t know what happened after that.”

Xifeng was quivering with rage.

“I see,” she said.

She stood up and started straight back. As she reached the gate of her compound, another young maid stationed there peeped out and at sight of her promptly darted back. Xifeng called her by name and scolded her. The girl was too shrewd to hide, so she ran out smiling.

“I was just going to report to you, madam. Fancy your coming back!”

“What have you to report?”

“The master’s at home....” She repeated what the other maid had said.

Xifeng spat in her face. “What were you waiting for? Why report only when you’d been caught?” She slapped her so hard that the girl staggered, then tiptoed away.

Xifeng walked softly up to the window and overheard a woman inside laugh and say, “If only that king of hell who calls herself your wife would die!”

“If she died and I married again, she’d probably be just the same,” replied Jia Lian. “And anyway....”

Another voice said: “If she were to die, you could make Ping’er your official wife. That would be better.”

“She won’t let me come near her either now,” Jia Lian rejoined. “Ping’er has her grievances too, but doesn’t dare complain. Am I fated to be plagued by a shrew?”

Xifeng heard this and trembled with rage. Their praise of Ping’er made her suspect that the latter too must often complain about her behind her back. The wine mounting to her head left no room for reflection. She turned to box Ping’er’s ears, then kicked open the door and rushed in. Without a word she seized Bao Er’s wife and started pummelling her. Afraid that Jia Lian might slip away, she planted herself in the doorway and railed at her:

“You whore! So you carry on with my husband behind my back and plot to kill me! Come here, Ping’er. You whores are in league against me because you can’t bear the sight of me. Outwardly you hoodwink me....” She struck Ping’er several more blows.

Ping’er could not defend herself and wept with rage.

“You do these shameless things, why drag me in?” she sobbed. And she set about beating Bao Er’s wife too.

Jia Lian, who had been in high spirits when he came in and not too careful because he was drunk, was completely nonplussed by Xifeng’s sudden appearance. And when Ping’er joined in the fray, the wine rushed to his head. He had been angry and ashamed to see Xifeng beating Bao Er’s wife, but unable to interfere. Now that Ping’er was laying about her too, he stepped forward to kick her.

“Bitch!” he swore. “How dare you hit anyone!”

Intimidated, Ping’er hastily dropped her hands.

“What have your underhand talk to do with me?” she whimpered.

Xifeng, infuriated by her fear of Jia Lian, slapped Ping’er again and ordered her to go on beating Bao Er’s wife. In desperation Ping’er rushed out to look for a knife to kill herself, but the maids and old nurses outside quickly stopped her and tried to reason with her.

When Xifeng saw that Ping’er meant to kill herself, she butted Jia Lian with her head.

“They’re all in league against me,” she cried. “And when I catch them at it they try to scare me. You’d better strangle me!”

In a rage Jia Lian snatched a sword from the wall.

“There’s no need to do away with yourself,” he fumed. “I’ll kill the lot of you, then pay with my own life. That will settle everything.”

At the height of the commotion Madam You and some others arrived.

“What’s all this?” they asked. “We were getting on fine. Why this sudden row?”

The arrival of others made Jia Lian more of a bully than ever. He postured with his sword as if to kill Xifeng, while Xifeng for her part ran to throw herself on the Lady Dowager.

By this time the operas were over and the Lady Dowager, surprised to see Xifeng run up to her dishevelled and in tears, asked what had happened.

Xifeng sobbed, “I’d just gone home to change my clothes when unexpectedly Lian Er came back with a guest. I didn’t like to go in and was listening outside the window when I heard his whore — that wife of Bao Er’s — complaining that I’m a shrew and plotting to poison me so that they can make Ping’er his wife. I was so angry I gave Ping’er a couple of slaps and asked why they wanted to kill me. Then Lian Er lost his temper and tried to kill me.”

The Lady Dowager and the others believed this.

“How outrageous!” exclaimed the old lady. “Fetch the degenerate at once.”

She had hardly spoken when Jia Lian came charging in, brandishing his sword. Knowing that the Lady Dowager doted on him and that his mother and aunt could not control him, he was putting on this show to intimidate Xifeng. Lady Xing and Lady Wang angrily barred his way.

“You degenerate!” they scolded. “Have you taken leave of your senses? The old lady is here.”

Jia Lian pulled a wry face.

With a glare she retorted, “It’s the old lady who’s spoiled her and made her so high and mighty. Now she’s cursing even me!”

Lady Xing in a rage snatched the sword from her and scolded her: “Get out!”

But still Chia Lien, in a transport of drunkenness, went on ranting and raving.

“I know you’ve no use for any of us,” stormed the Lady Dowager. “Send for his father to take him away.”

Only then did Chia Lien slink off, stamping angrily out of the house and making for his study outside.

Lady Hsing and Lady Wang started remonstrating with Hsi-feng, but the old lady said, “It’s nothing serious. Young people are like cats that have tasted cream — you can’t blame them for it. We all come through that. It’s my fault for making you drink so much, and now you’re tipsy and jealous.” This set everyone laughing.

“Don’t worry,” the old lady told Hsi-feng. “I’ll make your husband apologize to you tomorrow. But don’t go over there now to shame him.” She scolded, “That wretch Pinger! I always thought her a good girl, but to think she’s so sly behind our backs!”

“Pinger’s not to blame,” said Madam Yu. “Hsi-feng’s just venting her spite on her. When those two quarrel, they both take it out on Pinger. She feels terribly wronged, yet you blame her, madam.”

“In that case, the child’s not one of those seductive bitches. Poor thing, she has to put up with their tantrums for nothing.” She told Hu-po, “Go and tell Pinger from me that I know how she’s been wronged, and tomorrow I’ll make her mistress apologize. But today is her mistress’ birthday, and she mustn’t make a scene.”

Now Pinger had already been taken by Li Wan to the Garden. She was crying as if her heart would break.

“You’re a sensible girl,” Pao-chai consoled her. “You know how good your mistress has always been to you. Today she’s had a drop too much and it’s only to be expected that she should vent her anger on you — she couldn’t very well take it out on anyone else, or people would laugh and say she was shamming.”

As she was speaking Hu-po arrived and delivered the old lady’s message. Pinger, feeling that she had been vindicated, gradually cheered up and did not go back to the front.

After a little rest Pao-chai and the others returned to the old lady and Hsi-feng, while Pao-yu invited Pinger to Happy Red Court. There Hsi-jen welcomed her, saying with a smile:

“I meant to ask you over, but as the other ladies and girls did so I didn’t like to.”

“Thank you,” said Pinger with a smile. Then she sighed. “Why should this happen out of the blue? I’ve been wronged for nothing.”

“The mistress has always been good to you,” Hsi-jen reminded her. “She was just in a temper.”

“I’ve nothing against the mistress. But that bitch has it in for me, and she had to drag me into it. And that crazy fool of a master beat me!” She broke down again in tears of self-pity.

“Don’t be upset, dear sister,” begged Pao-yu. “Let me apologize for them.”

“What has it to do with you?” Pinger had to smile.

“We brothers and cousins are all one. If they offend anyone, I should apologize.” He added, “It’s a pity your new clothes are spoiled. There are some of Cousin Hua’s clothes here. Why not change and let me have yours sponged and pressed? And you can do your hair again.”

He ordered a maid to fetch water to wash her face and heat an iron.

Pinger had often heard that Pao-yu had a way with girls. But since she was Chia Lien’s favourite concubine and Hsi-feng’s right hand, and Pao-yu was on especially good terms with her mistress, she had never had much to do with him herself.

She was very fond of Ping-erh too, but had never had a chance to do anything for her. Today was Chin-chuan’s birthday, which had depressed him all day until this rumpus had unexpectedly given him a chance to show Ping-erh some small attention. This unforeseen pleasure was most satisfying. He lay down on his bed feeling very pleased with himself.

Then his thoughts turned to Chia Lien, who thought of nothing but his own base pleasures and had no consideration for girls. Ping-erh had no parents, brothers or sisters of her own, yet single-handed she had to wait on him and his horrid wife. In spite of Chia Lien’s vulgarity and Hsi-feng’s tyranny, she had always managed to cope; yet today she had been wronged. Hers was indeed an ill-fated and wretched existence. At this point he felt very dejected.

Getting up, he noticed that the wine he had sprayed on his gown had dried. He took an iron and pressed the gown, then folded it up. He noticed that Ping-erh had left her handkerchief. It was still stained with tears, so he washed it and hung it up. Then, in a melancholy mood, he went over to Paddy-Sweet Cottage. After chatting for a while he did not go back until the lamps were lit.

Ping-erh spent that night with Li Wan, while Hsi-feng slept in the Lady Dowager’s room. When Chia Lien went back to his empty room that evening he could not very well send for anyone, so he had to put up with his solitude. The next day he woke early to reflect on the previous day’s madness. It seemed to him that he had gone too far and he began to repent.

His mother, Lady Hsing, was concerned because of his drunkenness and came first thing to summon him to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. Ashamed as he felt, he had to go. He fell on his knees before his grandmother.

“What have you to say for yourself?” she demanded.

“I was drunk yesterday and disturbed you, madam,” he said with an apologetic smile. “I’ve come to apologize.”

“Spittle worth of a man!” she swore. “After swilling that yellow soup, instead of sleeping it off like a decent fellow you have to beat your wife. That Phoenix is a regular termagant, yet you scared the poor thing out of her wits. If not for me, you might have killed her. What have you to say to that now?”

Jia Lian, not venturing to defend himself, had to admit he was in the wrong.

“Isn’t Xifeng a regular beauty?” demanded the Lady Dowager. “Isn’t Ping’er a charming girl too? Aren’t they enough for you? Must you go sniffing round all the bitches outside? You’ll take any stinking creature to your room. For the sake of such trollops you beat your wife and maids. How can a young gentleman from a good family behave so disgustingly? If you’ve any respect for me, get up. I’ll forgive you, but only on condition that you apologize to your wife and take her home. Then I’ll be pleased. Otherwise, just get out. I daren’t accept your kowtows.”

When Jia Lian heard this and saw Xifeng standing there without her usual make-up, her eyes swollen with weeping, her sallow face more piteous and attractive than ever, he thought it would be best to apologize and be reconciled to please the old lady.

“How can I disobey you, madam?” he said with a smile. “But you’re letting her off too lightly.”

“Nonsense!” she retorted. “I know she’s the most correct and never offends anyone. If later she does offend you, I shall take her side and make you apologize to her.”

At that he got up and with a bow to Xifeng said, “It was my fault. I beg Your Ladyship’s pardon.”

All the others in the room laughed.

“Don’t be angry any more, Feng,” said the Lady Dowager. “If you are, I shall be angry too.” She told the servants to fetch Ping’er, and ordered Xifeng and Jia Lian to comfort her.

At sight of Ping’er, Jia Lian felt more remorseful than ever. The proverb is true: “The wife is not as good as the concubine.” He stepped forward at the old lady’s bidding.

“You were wronged yesterday, my dear,” he said. “It was my fault. And your mistress offended you because of me too. So now I’m apologizing to you as well as to her on her behalf.” He made another bow.

This amused the Lady Dowager and Xifeng as well.

Then the Lady Dowager made Xifeng comfort Ping’er, who promptly came forward to kotow to her.

“I deserve death for provoking you on your birthday, madam,” she said.

Xifeng, who was already conscience-stricken at having drunken so much the day before that she lost her temper and, listening to gossip, had unjustly humiliated Ping’er, now felt both ashamed and distressed. She hastily helped her up.

“After serving you all these years, madam, you’ve never so much as flicked me with your finger,” said Ping’er. “Of course I’ve no call to bear a grudge for yesterday’s beating. It was that whore who egged you on. No wonder you were angry.” She too started weeping.

“Very well then,” said the Lady Dowager. “I’m sending the three of you back to your own apartments. If any of you says one word more about this, just let me know and I’ll give the culprit a good beating, no matter who it is, with my crutch.” She ordered some old nurses to see them back, and the three of them kotowed to her and to Lady Xing and Lady Wang before leaving.

Once in their own room, Xifeng seeing there was no one else about said, “Why should I be considered a perfect horror? That whore wished me dead, and you helped her. I may have my faults, but I have my good points too. It’s too bad that I should be considered worse than a bitch. How can I hold up my head and go on living?” She burst into tears again.

“Isn’t that enough?” retorted Jia Lian. “Think carefully: which of us was more to blame yesterday? Even though I kotowed and apologized to you today in front of everyone, you’ve scored plenty. Why keep on nagging? Do you expect me to kotow to you again? Don’t be too overbearing.”

Xifeng had no answer to this. Ping’er giggled.

“There now, it’s all right,” said Jia Lian, laughing. “I really don’t know what to do with you.”

Just then a servant came in to announce, “Bao Er’s wife has hanged herself!”

Jia Lian and Xifeng were consternated. But Xifeng quickly suppressed her alarm and retorted, “What if she has? What’s all the excitement about?”

Soon Lin Zhixiao’s wife came in and quietly told Xifeng, “That woman Bao Er has hanged herself, and her family are threatening to take the case to court.”

Xifeng smiled coldly. “That’s good. I was hoping to go to law.”

“I’ve just been talking to them and trying to reason with them for a while,” said Mrs. Lin. “Then I scared them and promised them some money, and now they’ve agreed.”

“I haven’t any money to give them. Even if I had, I wouldn’t. Let them sue. Don’t try to reason with them or scare them either. Let them take it to court. If they lose, I’ll charge them with trying to extort money by false pretences.”

Mrs. Lin was standing there nonplussed when Jia Lian shot her a glance. Taking the hint, she withdrew and waited outside.

“I’ll go and see what can be done,” he said.

“Don’t give them any money!” Xifeng warned him.

Jia Lian went out to consult with Lin Zhixiao, then sent servants to threaten the woman’s family and cajole them, finally promising two hundred taels for the funeral. To prevent further trouble he also sent to inform the local yamen, and asked for a few bailiffs and coroners to help. At this the dead woman’s relatives had to pocket their resentment, not daring to make any more trouble. Jia Lian ordered Lin Zhixiao to enter the two hundred taels in the general account to be made up and written off later. He also gave Bao Er some silver himself to console him, promising, “I’ll find you another good wife one of these days.” Since this meant both money and face for him, Bao Er was quite content and went on serving Jia Lian as before.

As for Xifeng, though inwardly rather uneasy she put on a bold front. When there was no one else in the room she said to Pinger with a smile:

“I’d had too much to drink yesterday. I hope you don’t bear a grudge. Where did I hurt you? Let me see.”

Pinger’s eyes reddened, but she restrained herself.

“You didn’t hurt me,” she answered.

Then someone outside announced, “The young ladies are here, madam.”

If you want to know what followed, read the next chapter.

第45章 金兰契互剖金兰语 风雨夕闷制风雨词

话说凤姐儿正抚恤平儿，忽见众姐妹进来，忙让了坐，平儿斟上茶来。凤姐儿笑道：“今儿来的这些人，倒象下帖子请了来的。”探春先笑道：“我们有两件事，一件是我的，一件是四妹妹的，还夹着老太太的话。”凤姐儿笑道：“有什么事这么要紧？”探春笑道：“我们起了个诗社，头一社就不齐全，众人脸软，所以就乱了例了。我想必得你去做个‘监社御史’，铁面无私才好。再四妹妹为画园子，用的东西这般那般不全，回了老太太，老太太说：‘只怕后头楼底下还有先剩下的，找一找。若有呢，拿出来，若没有，叫人买去。’”凤姐儿笑道：“我又不会做什么‘湿’咧‘干’的，叫我吃东西去倒会。”探春笑道：“你不会做，也不用你做，你只监察着我们里头有偷安怠惰的，该怎么罚他就是了。”凤姐儿笑道：“你们别哄我，我早猜着了，那里是请我做‘监察御史’，分明叫了我去做个进钱的铜商罢咧。你们弄什么社，必是要轮流着做东道儿。你们的钱不够花，想出这个法子来勾了我去，好和我要钱。可是这个主意不是？”说的众人都笑道：“你猜着了！”李纨笑道：“真真你是个水晶心肝玻璃人儿。”凤姐笑道：“亏了你是个大嫂子呢！姑娘们原是叫你带着念书，学规矩，学针线哪。这会子起诗社，能用几个钱，你就不管了？老太太、太太罢了，原是老封君，你一个月十两银子的月钱，比我们多两倍子，老太太、太太还说你‘寡妇失业’的，可怜，不够用，又有个小子，足足的又添了十两银子，和老太太、太太平等，又给你园子里的地，各人取租子；年终分年例，你又是上上分儿。你娘儿们主子奴才共总没有十个人，吃的穿的仍旧是大官中的，通共算起来，也有四五百银子。这会子你就每年拿出一二百两来陪着他们玩玩儿，有几年呢？他们明儿出了门子，难道你还赔不成。这会子你怕花钱，挑唆他们来闹我，我乐得去吃个河落海干，我还不知道呢！”
　　李纨笑道：“你们听听，我说了一句，他就说了两车无赖的话！真真泥腿光棍，专会打细算盘、分金辩两的。你这个东西，亏了还托生在诗书仕宦人家做小姐，又是这么出了嫁，还是这么着。要生在贫寒小门小户人家，做了小子丫头，还不知怎么下作呢？天下都叫你算计了去！昨儿还打平儿，亏你伸的出手来。那黄汤难道灌丧了狗肚子里去了？气的我只要替平儿打抱不平儿。忖夺了半日，好容易‘狗长尾巴尖儿’的好日子，又怕老太太心里不受用，因此没来。究竟气还不平，你今儿倒招我来了。给平儿拾鞋还不要呢！你们两个，很该换一个过儿才是。”说的众人都笑了。凤姐忙笑道：“哦，我知道了，竟不是为诗为画来找我，竟是为平儿报仇来了。我竟不知道平儿有你这么位仗腰子的人。想来就象有鬼拉着我的手似的，从今我也不敢打他了。平姑娘，过来，我当着你大奶奶、姑娘们替你赔个不是，担待我‘酒后无德’罢！”说着众人都笑了．李纨笑问平儿道：“如何，我说必要给你争争气才罢。”平儿笑道：“虽是奶奶们取笑儿，我可禁不起呢。”李纨道：“什么禁的起禁不起，有我呢。快拿钥匙叫你主子开门找东西去罢。”
　　凤姐儿笑道：“好嫂子，你且同他们去园子里去。才要把这米账合他们算一算，那边大太太又打发人来叫，又不知有什么话说，须得过去走一走。还有你们年下添补的衣裳，打点给人做去呢。”李纨笑道：“这些事情我都不管，你只把我的事完了，我好歇着去，省了这些姑娘们闹我。”凤姐儿忙笑道：“好嫂子，赏我一点空儿。你是最疼我的，怎么今儿为平儿就不疼我了？往常你还劝我说：‘事情虽多，也该保全身子，检点着偷空儿歇歇。’你今儿倒反逼起我的命来了。况且误了别人年下的衣裳无碍，他姐儿们的要误了，却是你的责任。老太太岂不怪你不管闲事，连一句现成的话也不说？我宁可自己落不是，也不敢累你呀。”李纨笑道：“你们听听，说的好不好？把他会说话的！我且问你，这诗社到底管不管？”凤姐儿笑道：“这是什么话！我不入社花几个钱，我不成了大观园的反叛了么？还想在这里吃饭不成？明日一早就到任，下马拜了印，先放下五十两银子给你们慢慢的做会社东道儿。我又不会作诗作文的，只不过是个大俗人罢了。‘监察’也罢，不‘监察’也罢，有了钱了，愁着你们还不撵出我来！”说的众人又都笑起来。
　　凤姐儿道：“过会子我开了楼房，所有这些东西，叫人搬出来你们瞧，要使得，留着使；要少什么，照你们的单子，我叫人赶着买去就是了。画绢我就裁出来。那图样没有在老太太那里，那边珍大爷收着呢。说给你们，省了碰钉子去。我去打发人取了来，一并叫人连绢交给相公们矾去，好不好呢？”李纨点头笑道：“这难为你。果然这么着还罢了。那么着，咱们家去罢，等着他不送了去，再来闹他。”说着便带了他姐妹们就走。凤姐儿道：“这些事再没别人，都是宝玉生出来的。”李纨听了，忙回身笑道：“正为宝玉来，倒忘了他！头一社是他误了。我们脸软，你说该怎么罚他？”凤姐想了想，说道：“没别的法子，只叫他把你们各人屋子里的地罚他扫一遍就完了。”众人都笑道：“这话不差。”
　　说着才要回去，只见一个小丫头扶着赖嬷嬷进来。凤姐等忙站起来，笑道：“大娘坐下。”又都向他道喜。赖嬷嬷向炕沿上坐了，笑道：“我也喜，主子们也喜。要不是主子们的恩典，我这喜打那里来呢。昨儿奶奶又打发彩哥赏东西，我孙子在门上朝上磕了头了。”李纨笑道：“多早晚上任去？”赖嬷嬷叹道：“我那里管他们，由他们去罢。前儿在家里给我磕头，我没好话。我说：‘小子，别说你是官了，横行霸道的！你今年活了三十岁，虽然是人家的奴才，一落娘胎胞儿，主子的恩典，放你出来，上托着主子的洪福，下托着你老子娘，也是公子哥儿似的读书写字，也是丫头、老婆，奶子捧凤凰似的。长了这么大，你那里知道奴才两字是怎么写！只知道享福，也不知你爷爷和你老子受的那苦恼，熬了两三辈子，好容易挣出来你这个东西，从小儿三灾八难，花的银子照样打出你这个银人儿来了。到二十岁上，又蒙主子的恩典，许你捐了前程在身上。你看那正根正苗，忍饥挨饿的要多少？你一个奴才秧子，仔细折了福！如今乐了十年，不知怎么弄神弄鬼，求了主子，又选出来了。县官虽小，事情却大，作那一处的官，就是那一方的父母。你不安分守己，尽忠报国，孝敬主子，只怕天也不容你。’”李纨、凤姐儿都笑道：“你也多虑。我们看他也就好。先那几年，还进来了两次，这有好几年没来了。年下生日，只见他的名字就罢了。前儿给老太太、太太磕头来，在老太太那院里，见他又穿着新官的服色，倒发的威武了，比先时也胖了。他这一得了官，正该你乐呢，反倒愁起这些来。他不好，还有他的父母呢，你只受用你的就完了。闲时坐个轿子进来，和老太太斗斗牌，说说话儿，谁好意思的委屈了你。家去一般也是楼房厦厅，谁不敬你，自然也是老封君似的了。”
　　平儿斟上茶来，赖嬷嬷忙站起来道：“姑娘，不管叫那孩子倒来罢了，又生受你。”说着，一面吃茶，一面又道：“奶奶不知道，这小孩子们全要管的严。饶这么严，他们还偷空儿闹个乱子来，叫大人操心。知道的，说小孩子们淘气，不知道的人，人家就说仗着财势欺人，连主子名声也不好。恨的我没法儿．常把他老子叫了来，骂一顿才好些。”因又指宝玉道：“不怕你嫌我，如今老爷不过这么管你一管，老太太就护在头里。当日老爷小时，你爷爷那个打，谁没看见的！老爷小时，何曾象你这么天不怕地不怕的。还有那边大老爷，虽然淘气，也没象你这扎窝子的样儿，也是天天打。还有东府里你珍大哥哥的爷爷，那才是火上浇油的性子，说声恼了，什么儿子，竟是审贼！如今我眼里看着，耳朵里听着，那珍大爷管儿子，倒也象当日老祖宗的规矩，只是着三不着两的。他自己也不管一管自己，这些兄弟侄儿怎么怨的不怕他。你心里明白，喜欢我说，不明白，嘴里不好意思，心里不知怎么骂我呢。”
　　说着，只见赖大家的来了，接着周瑞家的张材家的都进来回事情。凤姐儿笑道：“媳妇来接婆婆来了。”赖大家的笑道：“不是接他老人家来的，倒是打听打听奶奶、姑娘们赏脸不赏脸？”赖嬷嬷听了，笑道：“可是我糊涂了，正经说的都没说，且说些陈谷子烂芝麻的。因为我们小子选出来了，众亲友要给他贺喜，少不得家里摆个酒。我想摆一日酒，请这个不请那个也不是。又想了一想，托主子的洪福，想不到的这么荣耀光彩，就倾了家我也愿意的。因此吩咐了他老子连摆三日酒：头一日在我们破花园子里摆几席酒，一台戏，请老太太、太太们、奶奶、姑娘们去散一日闷，外头大厅上一台戏，几席酒，请老爷们、爷们，增增光。第二日再请亲友。第三日再把我们两府里的伴儿请一请。热闹三天，也是托着主子的洪福一场，光辉光辉。”李纨、凤姐儿都笑道：“多早晚的日子？我们必去。只怕老太太高兴要去也定不得。”赖大家的忙道：“择的日子是十四，只看我们奶奶的老脸罢了。”凤姐儿笑道：“别人我不知道，我是一定去的。先说下，我可没有贺礼，也不知道放赏，吃了一走儿，可别笑话。”赖大家的笑道：“奶奶说那里话，奶奶一喜欢，赏我们三二万银子那就有了。”赖嬷嬷笑道：“我才去请老太太，老太太也说去，可算我这脸还好。”说毕叮咛了一回，方起身要走。因看见周瑞家的，便想起一事来，因说道：“可是还有一句话问奶奶，这周嫂子的儿子，犯了什么不是，撵了他不用？”凤姐儿听了，笑道：“正是我要告诉你媳妇儿呢。事情多，也忘了。赖嫂子回去说给你老头子，两府里不许收留他儿子，叫他各人去罢。”赖大家的只得答应着。
　　周瑞家的忙跪下央求。赖嬷嬷忙道：“什么事？说给我评评。”凤姐儿道：“前儿我的生日，里头还没喝酒，他小子先醉了。老娘那边送了礼来，他不在外头张罗，倒坐着骂人，礼也不送进来。两个女人进来了，他才带领小么儿们往里端。小幺儿们倒好好的，他拿的一盒子倒失了手，撒了一院子馒头。人去了，我打发彩明去说他，他倒骂了彩明一顿。这样无法无天的忘八羔子．还不撵了做什么！”赖嬷嬷道：“我当什么事情，原来为这个。奶奶听我说，他有的不是，打他骂他，叫他改过就是了，撵出去断乎使不得。他又比不得是咱们家的家生子儿，他现是太太的陪房，奶奶只顾撵了他，太太的脸上不好看。我说奶奶教导他几板子，以戒下次，仍旧留着才是。不看他娘，也看太太。”凤姐儿听了，便向赖大家的说道：“既这么着，明儿叫了他来，打他四十棍，以后不许他喝酒。”赖大家的答应了。周瑞家的才磕头起来，又要给赖嬷嬷磕头，赖大家的拉着方罢。然后三人去了。
　　李纨等也就回园中来。至晚，果然凤姐命人找了许多旧收的画具出来，送至园中。宝钗等选了一回。各色东西可用的只有一半，将那一半开了单子，给凤姐去照样置买，不必细说。
　　一日，外面矾了绢，起了稿子进来。宝玉每日便在惜春那边帮忙，探春、李纨、迎春、宝钗等也都往那里来闲坐，一则观画，二则便于会面。宝钗因见天气凉爽，夜复渐长，遂至贾母房中商议，打点些针线来。日间至贾母、王夫人处两次省候，不免又承色陪坐，闲时园中姐妹处，也要不时闲话一回。故日间不大得闲，每夜灯下女工，必至三更方寝。黛玉每岁至春分，秋分后必犯旧疾，今秋又遇着贾母高兴，多游玩了两次，未免过劳了神，近日又复嗽起来，觉得比往常又重，所以总不出门，只在自己房中将养。有时闷了，又盼个姐妹来说些闲话排遣。及至宝钗等来望候他，说不得三五句话，又厌烦了。众人体谅他病中，且素日形体娇弱，禁不得一些委屈，所以他接待不周，礼数疏忽，也都不责他。
　　这日宝钗来望他，因说起这病症来。宝钗道：“这里走的几个大夫，虽都还好，只是你吃他们的药，总不见效，不如再请一个高手的人来瞧一礁，治好了岂不好。每年间闹一春一夏，又不老，又不小，成什么，也不是个常法儿。”黛玉道：“不中用。我知道我的病是不能好的了。且别说病，只论好的时候我是怎么个形景儿，就可知了。”宝钗点头道：“可正是这话。古人说：‘食谷者生’，你素日吃的竟不能添养精神气血，也不是好事。”黛玉叹道：“‘死生有命，富贵在天’，也不是人力可以强求的，今年比往年反觉又重了些似的。”说话之间，已咳漱了两三次。宝钗道：”昨儿我看你那药方上，人参肉桂觉得太多了。虽说益气补神，也不宜太热，依我说，先以平肝养胃为要。肝火一平，不能克土，胃气无病，饮食就可以养人了。每日早起，拿上等燕窝一两、冰糖五钱，用银锅子熬出粥来，要吃惯了，比药还强，最是滋阴补气的。”
　　黛玉叹道：“你素日待人，固然是极好的，然我最是个多心的人，只当你有心藏奸。从前日你说看杂书不好，又劝我那些好话，竟大感激你。往日竟是我错了，实在误到如今。细细算来．我母亲去世的时候，又无姐妹兄弟，我长了今年十五岁，竟没一个人象你前日的话教导我。怪不得云丫头说你好。我往日见他赞你，我还不受用；昨儿我亲自经过，才知道了。比如你说了那个，我再不轻放过你的，你竟不介意，反劝我那些话，可知我竟自误了。若不是前日看出来，今日这话，再不对你说。你方才叫我吃燕窝粥的话，虽然燕窝易得，但只我因身子不好了，每年犯了这病，也没什么要紧的去处；请大夫，熬药，人参，肉桂，已经闹了个天翻地覆了，这会子我又兴出新文来，熬什么燕窝粥，老太太、太太、凤姐姐这三个人便没话，那些底下老婆子丫头们，未免嫌我太多事了。你看这里这些人，因见老太太疼了宝玉和凤姐姐两个，他们尚虎视眈耽，背地里言三语四的，何况于我？况我又不是正经主子，原是无依无靠投奔了来的，他们已经多嫌着我呢。如今我还不知进退，何苦叫他们咒我？”
　　宝钗道：“这么说，我也是和你一样。”黛玉道：“你如何比我？你又有母亲，又有哥哥。这里又有买卖地土，家里又仍旧有房有地。你不过亲戚的情分，白住在这里，一应大小事情又不沾他们一文半个，要走就走了。我是一无所有，吃穿用度，一草一木，皆是和他们家的姑娘一样，那起小人岂有不多嫌的？”宝钗笑道：“将来也不过多费得一副嫁妆罢了，如今也愁不到那里。”黛玉听了，不觉红了脸，笑道：“人家把你当个正经人，才把心里烦难告诉你听，你反拿我取笑儿！”宝钗笑道：“虽是取笑儿，却也是真话。你放心，我在这里一日，我与你消遣一日。你有什么委屈烦难、只管告诉我，我能解的，自然替你解。我虽有个哥哥．你也是知道的；只有个母亲，比你略强些。咱们也算同病相怜。你也是个明白人，何必作‘司马牛之叹’？你才说的也是，多一事不如省一事。我明日家去和妈妈说了，只怕燕窝我们家里还有，与你送几两。每日叫丫头们就熬了，又便宜，又不惊师动众的。”黛玉忙笑道：“东西是小，难得你多情如此。”宝钗道：“这有什么放在嘴里的！只愁我人人跟前失于应候罢了。这会子只怕你烦了，我且去了。”黛玉道：“晚上再来和我说句话儿。”宝钗答应着便去了。不在话下。
　　这里黛玉喝了两口稀粥，仍歪在床上。不想日未落时，天就变了，浙浙沥沥下起雨来。秋霖脉脉，阴晴不定，那天渐渐的黄昏时候了，且阴的沉黑，兼着那雨滴竹梢，更觉凄凉。知宝钗不能来了，便在灯下随便拿了一本书，却是《乐府杂稿》，有《秋闺怨》，《别离怨》等词。黛玉不觉心有所感，不禁发于章句、遂成《代别离》一首，拟《春江花月夜》之格，乃名其词为《秋窗风雨夕》。词曰：
　　秋花惨淡秋草黄，耿耿秋灯秋夜长。
　　已觉秋窗秋不尽，那堪风雨助秋凉！
　　助秋风雨来何速？惊破秋窗秋梦续。
　　抱得秋情不忍眠，自向秋屏挑泪烛。
　　泪烛摇摇爇短檠，牵愁照恨动离情。
　　谁家秋院无风入？何处秋窗无雨声？
　　罗衾不奈秋风力，残漏声催秋雨急。
　　连宵脉脉复飕飕，灯前似伴离人泣。
　　寒烟小院转萧条，疏竹虚窗时滴沥。
　　不知风雨几时休，已教泪洒窗纱湿。
　　吟罢搁笔，方欲安寝，丫鬟报说：“宝二爷来了。”一语未尽，只见宝玉头上戴着大箬笠，身上披着蓑衣。黛玉不觉笑道：“那里来的这么个渔翁？”宝玉忙问：“今儿好？吃了药了没有？今儿一日吃了多少饭？”一面说，一面摘了笠，脱了蓑。一手举起灯来，一手遮着灯儿，向黛玉脸上照了一照，觑着瞧了一瞧，笑道：“今儿气色好了些。”黛玉看他脱了蓑衣，里面只穿半旧红绫短袄，系着绿汗巾子，膝上露出绿绸撒花裤子，底下是掐金满绣的绵纱抹子，着蝴蝶落花鞋。黛玉问道：“上头怕雨，底下这鞋袜于是不怕的？也倒干净些呀。”宝玉笑道：“我这一套是全的。一双棠木屐，才穿了来，脱在廊檐下了。”黛玉又看那蓑衣斗笠不是寻常市卖的，十分细致轻巧，因说道：“是什么草编的？怪道穿上不象那刺猥似的。”宝玉道：“这三样都是北静王送的。他闲常下雨时，在家里也是这样。你喜欢这个，我也弄一套来送你。别的都罢了，惟有这斗笠有趣：上头这顶儿是活的，冬天下雪戴上帽子，就把竹信子抽了去，拿了顶子来，只剩了这个圈子，下雪时男女都带得。我送你一顶，冬天下雪戴。”黛玉笑道：“我不要他。戴上那个，成了画儿上画的和戏上扮的那渔婆儿了。”及说了出来，方想起来这话恰与方才说宝玉的话相连了，后悔不迭，羞的脸飞红，伏在桌上，嗽个不住。
　　宝玉却不留心，因见案上有诗，遂拿起来看了一遍，又不觉叫好。黛玉听了，忙起来夺在手内，灯上烧了。宝玉笑道：“我己记熟了。”黛玉道：“我要歇了，你请去罢，明日再来。”宝玉听了，回手向怀内掏出一个核桃大的金表来，瞧了一瞧，那针巳指到戌末亥初之间，忙又揣了，说道：“原该歇了，又搅的你劳了半日神。”说着，披蓑戴笠出去了，又翻身进来，问道：“你想什么吃？你告诉我，我明儿一早回老太太，岂不比老婆子们说的明白？”黛玉笑道：“等我夜里想着了，明日一早告诉你。你听雨越发紧了，快去罢。可有人跟没有？”两个婆子答应：“有，在外面拿着伞点着灯笼呢。”黛玉笑道：“这个天点灯笼？”宝玉道：“不相干，是羊角的，不怕雨。”黛玉听说，回手向书架上把个玻璃绣球灯拿下来，命点一枝小蜡儿来，递与宝玉道：“这个又比那个亮，正是雨里点的。”宝玉道：“我也有这么一个，怕他们失脚滑倒了打破了，所以没点来。”黛玉道：“跌了灯值钱呢，是跌了人值钱？你又穿不惯木屐子。那灯笼叫他们前头点着，这个又轻巧又亮，原是雨里自己拿着的。你自己手里拿着这个，岂不好？明儿再送来。就失了手也有限的，怎么忽然又变出这‘剖腹藏珠’的脾气来！”宝玉听了，随过来接了。前头两个婆子打着伞，拿着羊角灯，后头还有两个小丫鬟打着伞。宝玉便将这个灯递给一个小丫头捧着，宝玉扶着他的肩，一径去了。
　　就有蘅芜院两个婆子，也打着伞提着灯，送了一大包燕窝来，还有一包子洁粉梅片雪花洋糖。说：“这比买的强。我们姑娘说：‘姑娘先吃着，完了再送来。’”黛玉回说：“费心。”命他：“外头坐了吃茶。”婆子笑道：“不喝茶了，我们还有事呢。”黛玉笑道：“我也知道你们忙。如今天又凉，夜又长，越发该会个夜局赌两场了。”一个婆子笑道：“不瞒姑娘说，今年我沾了光了。横竖每夜有几个上夜的人，误了更又不好，不如会个夜局，又坐了更，又解了闷。今儿又是我的头家，如今园门关了，就该上场儿了。”黛玉听了，笑道：“难为你们。误了你们的发财，冒雨送来。”命人：“给他们几百钱打些酒吃，避避雨气。”那两个婆子笑道：“又破费姑娘赏酒吃。”说着磕了头，出外面接了钱，打伞去了。
紫鹃收起燕窝，然后移灯下帘，伏侍黛玉睡下。黛玉自在枕上感念宝钗，一时又羡他有母有兄；一回又想宝玉素昔和睦，终有嫌疑。又听见窗外竹梢蕉叶之上，雨声淅沥，清寒透幕，不觉又滴下泪来。直到四更方渐浙的睡熟了。暂且无话。
要知端底，且看下回分解。

As Xifeng was consoling Pinger, the young ladies arrived. She made haste to invite them to be seated while Pinger poured tea.

“What a crowd we have today!” Xifeng exclaimed. “It’s as if you’d all been invited by written invitations.”

“We’ve two things to ask you,” said Tanchun, taking the lead. “One’s my idea, the other is Fourth Sister’s. And we’ve a message from the old lady too.”

“What’s so important?”

“We’ve started a poetry club, but at our very first meeting we were incomplete. And because we’re all too soft-hearted to insist on the rules, our club’s in a mess. We want you to be our supervisor. You’re strict and impartial, just the person we need. The other thing is that Fourth Sister needs some things for painting the Garden which she can’t get. When she reported this to the old lady, the old lady said, ‘I think there may be some left in the store-rooms at the back. Go and have a look. If you find what’s needed, well and good. If not, we can buy it.’”

“I can’t write poetry, wet or dry,” retorted Xifeng with a laugh. “I’m only good at eating.”

“You needn’t write any. Just keep an eye on us and punish anyone who’s lazy or breaks the rules.”

“Don’t try to fool me,” cried Xifeng. “I’ve caught on. You don’t want me as a supervisor but as a copper merchant to supply you with cash. You’re starting this club to make each member take a turn to play host; but as you’re short of funds you’ve thought up this trick to rope me in and get money out of me. Isn’t that the idea?”

The others laughed.

“Yes, you’ve guessed right.”

“What a transparent character you are!” exclaimed Li Wan. “A glass crystal.”

“Is that a proper way for a mistress to talk?” Xifeng retorted. “The young ladies should be studying, learning manners and needlework under your guidance. But instead you start a poetry club. Is it so costly that you can’t manage it? Well, I don’t blame the old lady and Lady Wang — they’re mistresses of the house. But you get ten taels a month, twice as much as the rest of us. The old lady and my mistress say that you, a widow, have lost your prop and are hard up, what with your son to bring up too; so on top of your monthly allowance they give you another ten taels, making you the equal of them. You’re given land in the Garden too to farm out for rent. And at the end of the year you get the biggest share of the New-Year gifts. You and your son, with the maids and nannies in your household, don’t number ten in all, yet your food and clothing are provided by the official. If you add it all up, you clear four or five hundred taels a year. Would it break you to spend one or two hundred a year to amuse the girls with? In a few years they’ll be married and gone; will you still be spending money on them then? So now you’re trying to get out of it and egging them on to come and trouble me. I’m all for eating and drinking, but I’m not such a fool as not to see through this.”

“Just listen to her!” cried Li Wan laughingly. “I say one word and the wretch reels off two cartloads of shameless talk. A regular guttersnipe and money-grubber, calculating down to the last cent. Under that smart appearance you’ve the soul of a petty, shameless tradesman. It’s a good thing you were born a young lady in a cultured, official family and married into a family like ours. If you’d been the son or daughter of some poor family, you’d have been beneath contempt. The whole world’s been cheated by your calculations. And the other day you beat Pinger. I’m surprised you had the nerve. Have you no shame? It made my blood boil. I’d have liked to take her part. But I thought, this being her lucky birthday, if I made a scene the old lady might be upset. So I kept away, though I was still furious. And now you’ve provoked me again. You aren’t fit to hand Pinger her shoes. You two should change places.”

This set everybody laughing.

"Oh, I see," said Xifeing quickly with a smile. "You didn't come about the poem or the painting but to avenge Pinger. I'd no idea Pinger had such a champion. It must have been a ghost guiding my hand. From now on I daren't beat her again. Come here, miss, and let me apologize to you in front of your mistress and the young ladies. You must excuse my 'bad behaviour after drinking.'" At that everyone laughed.

"You see?" Li Wan asked Pinger. "I said I must see justice done."

"Even if you ladies are only joking, this is more than I can take," protested Pinger.

"Nonsense. I'm here to back you up. Hurry up and get the keys to open the door for your mistress to look for that thing."

"Please, my good sister-in-law, take them all to the Garden," begged Xifeng. "I was just going to check these rice accounts with them when the old lady sent to summon me, Goodness knows what for, but I must go. Then there are the extra clothes you'll all be needing for New Year, and I must see they're made."

"I don't care about any of that," retorted Li Wan. "Just finish my business first so that I can rest and these girls will stop pestering me."

"Do let me off for a bit, there's a dear." Xifeng smiled. "You've always been so good to me, why be so hard on me today for Pinger's sake? You're always advising me, 'Even though you have so much to do, you should look after your health and try to snatch some rest.' But today you're driving me too hard. Besides, it doesn't matter if other people's New Year clothes are held up; but if I delay those for the girls, you'll be to blame. The old lady will scold you for not lifting a finger to help, not even putting in a word for me. I'd rather get the blame myself than land you in trouble."

"Just listen to her!" cried Li Wan. "What a way to talk! I ask you, are you going to take charge of the poetry club or not?"

"What a question! If I didn't join and contribute a few tacls, wouldn't I be a rebel against Prospect Garden? I'd no longer be fit to eat here. I'll assume office first thing tomorrow. After dismounting and being invested with the seal, I shall lay down fifty tacls of silver for you to use slowly for your club meetings. I can't write poems or essays, I'm just a vulgar soul. Whether I'm a supervisor or not, once you've got my money I expect you'll throw me out." This set everyone laughing again.

"Presently I'll open the loft and have all the things there brought out for you to look at," promised Xifeng. "If they're any use, keep them. Whatever is missing I'll send to buy at once, according to your list. I'll cut the silk for the painting too. The design isn't with the old lady. Master Zhen has it, so I'm telling you to save you the trouble of asking her. I'll send to fetch it, then have the silk and design given to the gentlemen to size. Will that do?"

"Yes, thank you." Li Wan nodded. "That's all right then. Well, we can go home now. If she doesn't send the things over, we can come and raise more dust." She prepared to lead the girls away.

"All this trouble is Pao-yu's fault," remarked Xifeng.

Li Wan turned back to say, "Yes, we came because of Pao-yu, then forgot him. He played truant from the first meeting. We're too soft-hearted. What punishment do you suggest?"

After a little thought Xifeng proposed, "The only thing is to make him sweep the floor of each of your rooms."

"Good idea," cried the others.

They were starting back when a young maid...

Lai Mama’s daughter-in-law helped her in, and Xifeng and the others rose to greet her.

“Do sit down, aunt,” they cried, smiling.

They all congratulated her.

The old nurse sat on the edge of the kang. “I’m happy, and so are Their Ladyships,” she said. “But for Their Ladyships’ kindness, how could I have this happiness? Yesterday Her Ladyship sent Caige over with presents, and my grandson kowtowed his thanks at the gate.”

“When is he taking up his post?” asked Li Wan.

“I don’t keep track of them, I leave them to their own devices,” sighed the nurse. “The other day when he came home to kowtow to me I gave him a piece of my mind. ‘Don’t think that just because you’re an official now, young fellow, you can throw your weight about,’ I said. ‘You’re thirty this year. Though born a slave, thanks to our masters’ goodness you were freed while still in your mother’s womb. Thanks to their great good fortune, and to your parents, you’ve been able to study like any young gentleman, waited on hand and foot by nurses and maids. You’ve grown up without knowing the meaning of the word “slave,” knowing nothing but enjoyment. You’ve no idea what hardships your grandfather and father went through. It took two or three generations of struggling to produce a brat like you. You had one illness after another as a child, and the money spent on you would make a silver statue your size. Then at twenty, thanks again to our masters’ kindness, you were allowed to purchase a rank. Plenty of real, full-blooded officials’ sons starve and freeze. How can a slave’s brat like you presume so much? You’ll be throwing away your luck! After ten years of easy living, I don’t know what tricks you’ve been up to but you begged our masters to get you this post. A district magistrate may be a small official, but he has big responsibilities. The official in charge of a district is the father and mother of the people there. If you don’t behave properly and serve the country loyalty, showing due gratitude to our masters, I’m afraid Heaven and Earth won’t forgive you.’”

“You worry too much,” Li Wan and Xifeng laughed. “We think he’s all right. The first few years he came in to see us a couple of times, but we’ve not set eyes on him for years. At New Year and on birthdays we just see his name on the list. The other day, though, when he came to kowtow to the old lady and Her Ladyship, we saw him in the old lady’s compound in his new official robes. He’s stouter than he was and looks most impressive. Now that he’s an official you should be happy instead of worrying. If he doesn’t behave well, he has his parents to answer to. You just enjoy yourself. When you’ve time, come in by sedan-chair for a game of cards with the old lady or a chat. No one would dare offend you. You have buildings and halls at home as we have here, and everyone respects you like an old lady of title.”

Pinger poured tea just then, and the nurse rose quickly to her feet.

“You should have got one of the girls to do that, miss,” she protested. “It’s too bad of you to trouble yourself.”

She sipped her tea.

“You don’t realize, madam, young people have to be strictly disciplined,” she went on. “But even so, they’re liable to get up to mischief when your back is turned, giving their elders no end of anxiety. Some people who know them realize that children will be naughty; but those who don’ may think they’re throwing their weight about because of their powerful connections, and that would give our masters a bad name. It makes me so mad, I often have to call in his father to give him a scolding before he behaves a little better.”

She pointed a finger at Baoyu.

“You mustn’t mind my saying this, but the other day when the master gave you a beating, the old lady took it so to heart. In the old days, when your father was a boy, the beatings your grandfather gave him were something shocking. As a boy your father was never as wild and reckless as you. And your Uncle She, although he was a young scamp, wasn’t such a homebody as you, yet he was beaten every day. As for your Cousin Zhen’s grandfather in the East Mansion, he had a simply fiery temper. When he flew into a rage, he didn’t care whether a boy was his son or not — he’d treat him like a thief. I saw this with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears....”

"As for Master Zhen’s way of disciplining his son, it’s like our Old Ancestress’ rules in the old days, only he’s so inconsistent. He doesn’t set an example himself, so how can his younger brothers and nephews help resenting him? If you have any sense you’ll be pleased by my advice; if not, though you may not say so to my face, you’ll be cursing me in your heart.”

Just then Lai Da’s wife arrived, followed by Zhou Rui’s wife and Zhang Cai’s wife who had come on business.

Xifeng quipped, “Here’s the daughter-in-law come to fetch her mother-in-law.”

Lai Da’s wife smiled.

“No, I’m not here to fetch the old lady but to ask whether the ladies and young ladies mean to favour us or not. My son’s been given a post, and relatives and friends want to congratulate him so we’ve no choice but to give a feast. I thought, if we give one feast and don’t invite some, that won’t do either. Then I thought again, thanks to our masters’ good fortune, such unhoped-for glory and splendour is worth ruining myself for. So I told his father we must give feasts for three days. The first day we’ll have a few tables in our poor excuse for a garden and one performance, and invite the old lady, the mistresses, ladies and young ladies to amuse themselves for a day. In the big hall outside we’ll have one performance and a few tables for the gentlemen to add to our lustre. The second day we’ll ask our relatives and friends. The third day, we’ll invite all the attendants in our two mansions. These three days of merry-making, thanks to our masters’ good fortune, will make a splendid show.”

Li Wan and Xifeng said with a smile, “Which days have you chosen? We’ll certainly come. Unless the old lady’s in such good spirits, she may decide to go too.”

“We’ve chosen the fourteenth,” was the prompt reply. “We’ll just rely on you ladies to do us the honour.”

“I can’t answer for the others, but I’m certainly coming,” promised Xifeng. “I warn you, though, I’m bringing no presents and don’t know anything about tips. I shall just eat my fill and leave. You mustn’t laugh at me.”

“Don’t talk like that, madam,” begged Lai Da’s wife. “If you’re pleased, you may give us twenty or thirty thousand taels, and that will be that.”

Lai嬷嬷 chimed in, “I’ve just asked the old lady and she said she’d come too. So I haven’t lost face yet.”

After a few more injunctions she got up to leave. The sight of Zhou Rui’s wife reminded her of something.

“There’s one question I’d like to ask you, madam,” she said. “What has Mrs. Zhou’s son done wrong that you’ve dismissed him?”

“I meant to tell your daughter-in-law, but I’ve been too busy and forgot,” replied Xifeng. “When you go back, sister-in-law, tell your husband that neither of our mansions is to take on her son. Let him go elsewhere.”

Lai Da’s wife had to agree to this.

Then Zhou Rui’s wife fell on her knees to beg for mercy, and Lai嬷嬷 asked what the young fellow had done.

“The other day on my birthday, before the drinking started inside, the wretch got drunk first,” Xifeng told her. “When gifts arrived from Her Old Ladyship, instead of making himself useful outside he sat there swearing. He didn’t even bring the gifts in. After two women had come in, he finally brought some young stewards in to carry things; and while they were all right, he dropped a hamper and scattered rolls all over the courtyard. After the people had left, I sent Caiming to give him a talking-to. But he swore at Caiming instead. A young turtle like that who knows no law, human or divine — what do we want to keep him for?”

“So that’s what happened,” said Lai嬷嬷. “Listen to me, madam. If he did wrong, you should have beaten or scolded him to make him mend his ways. It would never do to dismiss him. He’s not one of our house-born slaves; he came here with Her Ladyship.

Xiren advised, “If you dismiss him it will look bad for Her Ladyship. I think, madam, you should have him given a good beating to warn him not to do it again, but keep him on. If not for his mother’s sake, for Her Ladyship’s.”

Xifeng turned to Lai Wang’s wife. “In that case, have him given forty strokes tomorrow and tell him he’s not to drink any more.”

Lai Wang’s wife assented. Then Mrs. Zhou kotowed and rose to her feet. She would have kotowed to Nanny Lai too, but the latter’s daughter-in-law stopped her. And after that the three of them left.

Li Wan and the others now went back to the Garden. That evening Xifeng sent them many of her old painting materials, and Baochai and the rest selected what they could use. Half of the things on their list were still missing, so they made out a list of these for Xifeng to have bought. Of this no more need be said.

One day the silk was sized and a draft of the picture brought in. Baoyu started spending every day with Xichun to help her, and Tanchun, Li Wan, Yingchun and Baochai often came to sit there too, both to watch the progress of the painting and to keep them company.

As the weather was now cool and the nights were growing longer, Baochai went to the Lady Dowager to propose that she should do some needlework in the evenings. She called on the old lady and Lady Wang twice a day, and felt obliged to stay and amuse them for a while. In her spare time she would chat for a while with the other girls in the Garden. So she had little time to herself during the day, and sat sewing by lamplight every night until the third watch.

Daiyu always had a relapse of her old trouble after the spring and autumn equinox. This autumn, because she had joined in some of the fun during the Lady Dowager’s gay birthday celebrations, she had overtaxed her strength. She was now coughing worse than ever and felt disinclined to go out, preferring to stay indoors to rest. Sometimes, when feeling depressed, she hoped one of her cousins would drop in for a chat. But after no more than a few words with Baochai or any other visitor she would be exhausted. Knowing how delicate she was and that she could not stand the least annoyance, the others did not take offence if she was sometimes offhand or failed to observe the usual courtesies.

One day Baochai came to see her and spoke of her illness.

“The doctors here are all quite good,” said Baochai, “but the medicine they prescribe doesn’t seem to help. I think you should ask some better physician to see you. What a good thing it would be to have this cured! You can’t go on like this, ill every spring and summer. You’re neither old nor very young, you know.”

“There’s no hope for me,” was Daiyu’s answer. “I know this illness will never leave me. You can tell that from the way I am even when I’m slightly better.”

“I know what you mean.” Baochai nodded. “As the ancients say, ‘Those who eat grain are subject to all ailments.’ Your food can’t build up your strength and energy, and that’s bad.”

Daiyu sighed. “‘Life and death are determined by fate, rank and riches decreed by Heaven.’” It’s beyond the power of man to change one’s destiny. This year I feel worse than last.” She coughed two or three times as she spoke.

“I saw your prescription yesterday,” said Baochai. “There seems to me too much ginseng and cinnamon in it. Although they stimulate your energy, too much heat is no good either. In my opinion, the first thing to do is to calm the liver and nourish the stomach. When the fire in the liver is calmed, the liver won’t overcome the earth, and then the stomach will function properly and food will be able to build up your energy. Every morning you should take an ounce of the best quality bird’s-nest and five mace of crystal sugar to make a gruel with; for if you take this regularly it’s better than medicine — the best way to supplement your vital essence and energy.”

“The way you usually treat people is very good,” sighed Daiyu. “But I’m so suspicious that I imagined you were hiding your cunning. Ever since the day you reproved me for reading unorthodox books and advised me so kindly, I’ve been most grateful. I used to misjudge you all the time. I’ve been mistaken up to now. When my mother died and I had no one to confide in...”

"I have no sisters or brothers. Though I'm fifteen this year, no one ever gave me the good advice you did the other day. No wonder Xiangyun speaks so well of you. I used to feel put out when I heard her praise you, but after what happened yesterday I can see how right she was. If you hadn't spoken to me so frankly, I'd have taken offence; yet far from minding, you reasoned with me. That made me realize how wrong I'd been. If I hadn't seen this the other day, I wouldn't be telling you this today. Just now, when you advised me to take bird's-nest porridge, although bird's-nests are easy to come by, I'm not really well enough to bother. I have this illness every year and it's nothing serious. As it is, I've already turned everything upside down here by asking for doctors, medicines, special syrups and ginseng. If I start something new now by asking for bird's-nest porridge, even if the old lady, Lady Wang and Xifeng don't say anything, the old nurses and maids are bound to think me too troublesome.

"You can see how people here are: they're already jealous because the old lady dotes on Baoyu and Xifeng, and they gossip spitefully behind their backs. So how can they help resenting me? Besides, I'm not a real mistress of the house. I came here all alone as a poor dependent. They resent me enough as it is. If I don't know my place but ask for more, why should I invite their curses?"

"In that case," replied Baochai, "I'm in the same boat as you."

"How can you compare with me? You have your mother and brother. You have property and land here, and your own family still has houses and land elsewhere. You're only staying in this house as a relative. You don't have to ask them for a single penny, and you can leave any time you want. I have nothing. What I eat, wear and use — every single thing, big or small — is the same as the girls in their household. So how can those mean creatures help being jealous?"

Baochai smiled.

"All it will mean in future is an extra trousseau. You needn't worry about that now."

Daiyu flushed.

"I look on you as a real friend," she complained, "that's why I've told you my troubles. Instead of sympathizing, you make fun of me."

"Though that was a joke, it's the truth," replied Baochai. "Don't worry. I'll keep you company and amuse you as long as I'm here. You can tell me all your worries and difficulties, and if I can help I certainly will. I have a brother, as you know, but only a mother — that's slightly better than your position. So we're both in the same boat, aren't we? And as a sensible girl why should you 'lament your lot like Sima Niu'? There's truth, though, in the old saying: The less trouble, the better. I'll tell my mother when I go home tomorrow, and I'm sure we have some bird's-nest. I'll bring you a few ounces, and your maids can prepare it for you every day. It won't cost anything and won't put anyone out."

"You're so kind, it's a small thing but hard to come by," said Daiyu gratefully.

"What's a little bird's-nest between friends?" Baochai laughed. "I'm only afraid people may think me remiss. I'm afraid I've tired you, I must be going now."

"Come back this evening for another chat," urged Daiyu.

Baochai promised to do so and left.

Daiyu drank a few more mouthfuls of gruel then lay down again. But before sunset the weather changed and it began to rain, a steady downpour. The overcast autumn sky, fickle as it was, darkened imperceptibly and now was black with clouds. The rain dripping on the bamboos outside sounded unusually dreary. Knowing that Baochai would not be able to come, she picked up a book under the lamp. It was an old volume of yuefu with such poems as Grievance of a Girl in Autumn and Grievance on Parting. This reading moved Daiyu so much that she was inspired to write a poem to the metre of Moon over the River on a Spring Night, calling it Parting. It ran as follows:

that night she called her poem *An Autumn Wind and Rainy Night*. It ran as follows:

The autumn flowers are dead, the autumn grass sere.
In the dim lamplight the autumn night seems long.
By my autumn window, autumn seems endless,
What can I do against the wind and rain speeding autumn on?
Whence comes the wind hastening the rain here?
Through my autumn window it breaks the dream I dream:
Distressed by autumn’s mood, I cannot sleep,
But trim the candle by my autumn screen.
The guttering candle throws a flickering light
And stirs the grief of separation, regret at heart.
Is there no courtyard which the wind does not invade?
No autumn window which the rain does not assail?
The silken quilt wards off the autumn wind no more,
I hear the rain hasten the water-clock’s last drops.
All night the pelting rain and sobbing wind keep on,
As if accompanying one weeping far from home.
In my small, chilly, desolate courtyard mist hangs low,
Sparse bamboos drip by the empty window there;
But I know not when the wind and rain will cease,
For they have drenched my window’s gauze with tears.

She had just put down her brush when her maid announced, “Master Bao is here.” And in he walked, wearing a large hat of plaited bamboo leaves and a coir cape.

“Where does this fisherman come from?” she asked with a smile. “Are you better today? Have you taken your medicine? How much rice have you eaten today?”

As he made answer he took off his hat and cape, propping the one against the floor and hanging the other on the rack almost before the maid could take them. Then, raising the lamp with one hand and shading it with the other, he peered at Daiyu.

“You’re looking much better today,” he announced.

She saw that he was wearing a red silk sleeveless jacket, not too new, green silk trousers and black socks with embroidered edges. His shoes were also of silk embroidered with a butterfly and flower design.

“Are you only afraid of the rain on top, not minding it underneath?” she asked. “Your shoes and socks are clean, though.”

“I’ve a complete suit,” he told her. “These are pear-wood pattens which I’ve just taken off, leaving them out on the verandah.”

Daiyu noticed then that his cape and hat were not the sort sold in the market but extremely finely and skilfully made.

“What are they plaited with?” she asked. “No wonder you don’t look like a hedgehog in that, as you do in the ordinary ones.”

“These three things are all presents from the Prince of Beijing. When it’s raining he wears the same at home. If you like them, I’ll get you a set. The best thing is the hat. The crown is removable, so that in winter you can wear it in the snow by just changing the crown for a male one. Then it’s suitable for either sex.”

“No, thank you,” said Daiyu with a chuckle. “If I wore that, I should look like one of the fisherwomen you see in paintings or operas.” As soon as the words were out she remembered that this remark was connected with the one she had made about him, and she flushed in confusion. Leaning over the table, she choked and coughed until she could hardly get her breath.

Baoyu, however, was too preoccupied to notice this. Having caught sight of the poem on the table, he picked it up and read it through.

“Excellent!” he cried.

But Daiyu snatched it from him and burned it over the lamp.

“I’ve learned it by heart,” he told her.

“I want to rest now,” she said. “Please go away. Come back tomorrow.”

He handed her the watch he took from his pocket, a gold one the size of a walnut, and watched her as she examined it.

“It’s nearly the end of the first watch,” she told him. “Time to rest. I’ve kept you so long, your health is not too good either.” He put on his cape and hat and took his leave, then turned back to ask, “Is there anything you’d like to eat? Tell me and I’ll let the old lady know first thing tomorrow. It’s better than their hearing it from your nurses.”

“I’ll think it over during the night and let you know in the morning. Listen, the rain’s coming down harder. Do hurry. Have you anyone with you?”

Two matrons answered, “Yes, they’re outside with umbrellas and lanterns.”

“Yes, they have lanterns too as well as umbrellas.”

“Lanterns in this weather?” Dai-yu laughed.

“It’s all right,” said Bao-yu. “They’re horn-lanterns. They’re made to stand rain.”

Dai-yu, hearing this, reached up to the bookshelf and took down a glass snowstorm-lantern. She told them to light a small candle inside it and handed it to Bao-yu.

“This is even better for using in the rain,” she said. “It’s a lot brighter.”

“I’ve got one like that too,” said Bao-yu. “I didn’t bring it because I was afraid they might slip and break it.”

“Which is more valuable, a lantern or a person?” said Dai-yu. “You’re not used to wearing pattens, so you ought to have a lantern to hold yourself. They can have the horn one to walk in front with. This one is light and bright and just the thing for you to carry in the rain yourself. Wouldn’t that be better? You can send it back to me tomorrow. Even if you do drop it, it won’t be the end of the world. Why must you suddenly turn into such a ‘cut-open-the-belly-to-hide-the-pearl’ idiot?”

Bao-yu took the lantern from her. Two old women preceded him with umbrellas and the horn lantern, and two little maids followed behind with umbrellas. He gave the snowstorm-lantern to one of the little maids to carry and, leaning on the other one’s shoulder, went off.

Just then two old women from All-spice Court arrived with umbrellas and a lantern, bringing a big packet of edible bird’s-nest and a packet of fancy, snow-white sugar-plums from the South.

“This is better than the stuff you buy,” they said. “Our young lady says will you please try it, and if you like it, when you’ve finished this lot, she will send you some more.”

Dai-yu thanked them and told Nightingale to ask them outside to have some tea.

“No tea, thank you, miss,” said the women. “We’ve got other things to do.”

“I know how busy you are,” said Dai-yu, “what with the days getting colder and the nights getting longer — just the time for starting up the night-school again.”

“I don’t mind telling you, miss,” said one of the women, “this year I’ve been in luck. There’s several of us on night duty and we have to stay up anyway, so rather than waste the time we’ve been having a little game. And as I’m the banker tonight and the garden gate is shut already, I reckon it’s time we were starting.”

“I’m sorry you’ve had to miss your game and bring this stuff to me in the rain,” said Dai-yu. She turned to Nightingale: “Give them a few hundred cash to buy themselves some wine with to keep the cold out.”

“Thank you, miss, for the wine-money,” said the women. They kotowed, then went outside to receive the cash and made off into the rain with their umbrella.

Nightingale put the bird’s-nest away, then let down the lamp-shade and lowered the curtains before helping Dai-yu to bed.

As she lay in the darkness, Dai-yu’s thoughts turned to Bao-chai. For a moment she envied her for having a mother and a brother. Then she reflected that though Bao-yu was well-disposed towards her and had her own affection in return, it was a pity that in their case the old proverb ‘where hearts are knit, strangers are as kin’ did not apply. A faint, cold drizzle had begun to fall outside and the sound of its steady dripping on the bamboo leaves and plantains outside her window struck a chill into her heart. Soon she was weeping again. It was after four before she finally dropped off.

But our narrative must continue in the following chapter.

第46章 尴尬人难免尴尬事 鸳鸯女誓绝鸳鸯偶

话说黛玉直到四更将阑，方渐渐的睡去，暂且无话。
　　如今且说凤姐儿，因见邢夫人叫他，不知何事，忙另穿戴了一番，坐车过来。邢夫人将房内人遣出，悄悄向凤姐儿道：“叫你来不为别的，有一件为难的事，老爷托我，我不得主意，先和你商议。老爷看上了老太太屋里的鸳鸯，要他在房里，叫我和老太太讨去。我想这倒是常有的事，就怕老太太不给。你可有法子办这件事么？”凤姐儿听了，忙陪笑道：“依我说，竟别碰这个钉子去。老太太离了鸳鸯，饭也吃不下去，那里就舍得了？况且平日说起闲话来，老太太常说老爷：‘如今上了年纪，做什么左一个右一个的放在屋里。头宗，耽误了人家的女孩儿，二则放着身子不保养，官儿也不好生做，成日和小老婆喝酒。’太太听听，很喜欢咱们老爷么？这会子躲还怕躲不及，这不是‘拿草棍儿戳老虎的鼻子眼儿去’吗？太太别恼，我是不敢去的。明放着不中用，而且反招出没意思来。老爷如今上了年纪，行事不免有点儿背晦，太太劝劝才是。比不得年轻，做这些事无碍，如今兄弟、侄儿、儿子、孙子一大群，还这么闹起来，怎么见人呢。”邢夫人冷笑道：“大家子三房四妾的也多，偏咱们就使不得？我劝了也未必依。就是老太太心爱的丫头，这么胡子苍白了，又做了官的一个大儿子，要了做屋里人，也未必好驳回的。我叫了你来，不过商议商议，你先派了一篇的不是。也有叫你去的理？自然是我说去。你倒说我不劝，你还是不知老爷那性子的！劝不成，先和我闹起来。”
　　凤姐知道邢夫人禀性愚弱，只知奉承贾赦以自保，次则婪取财货为自得，家下一应大小事务俱由贾赦摆布。凡出入银钱一经他的手，便克扣异常，以贾赦浪费为名，“须得我就中俭省，方可偿补”。儿女奴仆，一人不靠，一言不听。如今又听说如此的话，便知他又弄左性子，劝也不中用了，连忙陪笑说道：“太太这话说的极是。我能活了多大，知道什么轻重？想来父母跟前，别说一个丫头，就是那么大的一个活宝贝，不给老爷给谁？背地里的话，那里信的，我竟是个傻子。拿着二爷说起，或有日得了不是，老爷太太恨的那样，恨不得立刻拿来一下子打死，及至见了面也罢了，依旧拿着老爷太太心爱的东西赏他。如今老太太待老爷，自然也是这么着。依我说，老太太今儿喜欢，要讨，今儿就过去。我先过去哄着老太太，等太太过去了，我搭讪着走开，把屋子里的人我也带开，太太好和老太太说，给了更好，不给也没妨碍，众人也不能知道。”邢夫人见他这般说，便又喜欢起来，又告诉他道：“我的主意，先不和老太太说。老太太说不给，这事就死了。我心里想着先悄悄的和鸳鸯说。他虽害臊，我细细的告诉了他，他要是不言语，就妥了，那时再和老太太说。老太太虽不依，搁不住他愿意，常言‘人去不中留’，自然这就妥了。”凤姐儿笑道：“到底是太太有智谋，这是千妥万妥。别说是鸳鸯，凭他是谁，那一个不想巴高望上、不想出头的？放着半个主子不做，倒愿意做丫头，将来配个小子就完了呢。”邢夫人笑道：“正是这个话了。别说鸳鸯，就是那些执事的大丫头，谁不愿意这样呢。你先过去，别露一点风声，我吃了晚饭就过来。”
　　凤姐儿暗想：“鸳鸯素昔是个极有心胸气性的丫头，虽如此说，保不严他愿意不愿意。我先过去了，太太后过去，他要依了，便没的话说；倘或不依，太太是多疑的人，只怕疑我走了风声，叫他拿腔作势的。那时太太又见应了我的话，羞恼变成怒，拿我出起气来倒没意思。不如同着一齐过去了，他依也罢，不依也罢，就疑不到我身上了。”想毕，因笑道：“才我临来，舅母那边送了两笼子鹌鹑，我吩咐他们炸了，原要赶太太晚饭上送过来，我才进大门时，见小子们抬车，说太太的车拔了缝，拿去收拾去了。不如这会子坐了我的车一齐过去倒好。”邢夫人听了，便命人来换衣裳。凤姐忙着伏侍了一回，娘儿两个坐车过来。凤姐儿又说道：“太太过老太太那里去，我要跟了去，老太太要问起我过来做什么，那倒不好。不如太太先去，我脱了衣裳再来。”
　　邢夫人听了有理，便自往贾母处来。和贾母说了一回闲话儿，便出来，假托往王夫人屋里去，从后屋门出去，打鸳鸯的卧房门前过。只见鸳鸯正坐在那里做针线，见了邢夫人站起来。邢夫人笑道：“做什么呢？”一面说，一面便过来接他手内的针线，道：“我看看你扎的花儿。”看了一看，又道：“越发好了。”遂放下针线，又浑身打量。只见他穿着半新的藕色绫袄，青缎掐牙坎肩儿，下面水绿裙于，蜂腰削背，鸭蛋脸，乌油头发，高高的鼻子，两边腮上微微的几点雀瘢。鸳鸯见这般看他，自己倒不好意思起来，心里便觉诧异，因笑问道：“太太，这会子不早不晚的过来做什么？”邢夫人使个眼色儿，跟的人退出。邢夫人便坐下，拉着鸳鸯的手，笑道：“我特来给你道喜来的。”鸳鸯听了，心中已猜着三分，不觉红了脸，低了头，不发一言。听邢夫人道：“你知道，老爷跟前竟没有个可靠的人，心里再要买一个，又怕那些牙子家出来的不干不净，也不知道毛病儿，买了来三日两日，又弄鬼掉猴的。因满府里要挑个家生女儿，又没个好的，不是模样儿不好，就是性子不好；有了这个好处，没了那个好处。因此常冷眼选了半年，这些女孩子里头，就只你是个尖儿，模样儿，行事做人，温柔可靠，一概是齐全的。意思要和老太太讨了你去，收在屋里。你比不得外头新买了来的，这一进去了就开了脸，就封你作姨娘，又体面，又尊贵。你又是个要强的人，俗语说的，‘金子还是金子换’，谁知竟叫老爷看中了。你知今这一来，可遂了你素日心高智大的愿了，又堵一堵那些嫌你的人的嘴。跟了我回老太太去。”说着，拉了他的手就要走。
　　鸳鸯红了脸，夺手不行。邢夫人知他害臊，便又说道：“这有什么臊的，又不用你说话，只跟着我就是了。”鸳鸯只低头不动身。邢夫人见他这般、便又说道：“难道你还不愿意不成？若果然不愿意，可真是个傻丫头了。放看主子奶奶不做，倒愿意做丫头。三年两年不过配上个小子，还是奴才。你跟我们去，你知道我的性子又好，又不是那不容人的人，老爷待你们又好。过一年半载生个一男半女，你就和我并肩了。家里的人，你要使唤谁，谁还不动？现成主子不做去，错过了机会，后悔就迟了。”鸳鸯只管低头，仍是不语。邢夫人又道：“你这么个爽快人，怎么又这样积粘起来？有什么不称心的地方儿，只管说，我管保你遂心如意就是了。鸳鸯仍不语。邢夫人又笑道：“想必你有老子娘，你自己不肯说话，怕臊，你等他们问你呢？——这也是理。等我问他们去，叫他们来问你，有话只管告诉他们。”说毕，便往凤姐儿屋里来。
　　凤姐儿早换了衣裳，因屋内无人，便将此话告诉了平儿。平儿也摇头笑道：“据我看来、未必妥当。平常我们背着人说起话来，听他那个主意，未必肯。也只说着瞧罢了。”凤姐儿道：“太太必来这屋里商量。依了还犹可，要是不依，白讨个没趣儿，当着你们，岂不脸上不好看。你说给他们炸些鹌鹑，再有什么配几样，预备吃饭，你且别处逛逛去，估量着走了你再来。”平儿听说，照样传给婆子们，便逍遣遥自在的园子里来。
　　这里鸳鸯见邢夫人去了，必到凤姐房里商议去了，还必定有人来问他，不如躲了这里，因找了琥珀道：“老太太要问我，只说我病了，没吃早饭，往园子里逛逛就来。”琥珀答应了。鸳鸯便往园子里来各处游玩。不想正遇见平儿。平儿见无人，便笑道：“新姨娘来了。”鸳鸯听了，便红了脸，说道：“怪道你们串通一气来算计我！等着我和你主子闹去就是了。”平儿见鸳鸯满脸恼意，自悔失言，便拉到枫树底下，坐在一块石上，把方才凤姐过去回来所有的形景言词、始末原由，都告诉了他。鸳鸯红了脸，向平儿冷笑道：“我只想咱们好，比如袭人、琥珀、素云、紫鹃、彩霞、玉钏、麝月，翠墨，跟了史姑娘去的翠缕，死了的可人和金钏，去了的茜雪，连上你我，这十来个人，从小儿什么话儿不说，什么事儿不做？这如今因都大了，各自干各自的去了，我心里却仍是照旧，有话有事，并不瞒你们。这话我先放在你心里，且别和二奶奶说：别说大老爷要我做小老婆，就是太太这会子死了，他三媒六证的娶我去做大老婆，我也不能去！”
　　 平儿方欲说话，只听山石背后哈哈的笑道：“好个没脸的丫头，亏你不怕牙碜！”二人听了，不觉吃了一惊，忙起身向山后找寻，不是别人，却是袭人，笑着走出来。问：“什么事情？也告诉告诉我。”说着，三人坐在石上。平儿又把方才的话说了，袭人听了，说道：“这话论理不该我们说，这个大老爷，真真太下作了。略平头正脸的，他就不能放手了。”平儿道：“你既不愿意，我教你个法儿。”鸳鸯道：“什么法儿？”平儿笑道：“你只和老太太说，就说已经给了琏二爷了，大老爷就不好要了。”鸳鸯啐道：“什么东西！你还说呢，前儿你主子不是这么混说？谁知应到今儿了。”袭人笑道：“他两个都不愿意，依我说，就和老太太说，叫老太太就说把你已经许了宝二爷了，大老爷也就死了心了。”鸳鸯又是气，又是臊，又是急，骂道：“两个坏蹄子，再不得好死的！人家有为难的事，拿着你们当做正经人，告诉你们与我排解排解，饶不管，你们倒替换着取笑儿。你们自以为都有了结果了，将来都是做姨娘的！据我看来，天底下的事，未必都那么遂心如意的。你们且收着些儿罢，别忒乐过了头儿！”
　　二人见他急了，忙陪笑道，“好姐姐，别多心。咱们从小儿都是亲妹妹一般，不过无人处偶然取个笑儿。你的主意告诉我们知道，也好放心。”鸳鸯道：“什么主意，我只不去就完了。”平儿摇头道：“你不去，未必得干休。大老爷的性子你是知道的。虽然你是老太太房里的人，此刻不敢把你怎么样，难道你跟老太太一辈子不成？也要出去的。那时落了他的手，倒不好了。”鸳鸯冷笑道：“老太太在一日，我一日不离这里，若是老太太归西去了，他横竖还有三年的孝呢，没个娘才死了，他先弄小老婆的。等过了三年，知道又是怎么个光景儿呢？那时再说。纵到了至急为难，我剪了头发做姑子去，不然，还有一死！一辈子不嫁男人，又怎么样，乐得干净呢！”平儿、袭人笑道：“真个这蹄子没了脸，越发信口儿都说出来了。”鸳鸯道：“已经这么着，臊会子怎么样，你们不信，只管看着就是了。太太才说了，找我老子娘去，我看他南京找去！”平儿道：“你的父母都在南京看房子，没上来，终久也寻的着，现在还有你哥哥嫂子在这里。可惜你是这里的家生女儿，不如我们两个只单在这里。”鸳鸯道：“家生女儿怎么样？‘牛不喝水强按头’吗？我不愿意，难道杀我的老子娘不成！”
　　正说着，只见他嫂子从那边走来。袭人道：“他们当时找不着你的爹娘，一定和你嫂子说了。”鸳鸯道：“这个娼妇，专管是个六国贩骆驼的，听了这话，他有个不奉承去的！”说话之间，已来到跟前。他嫂子笑道：那里没有找到，姑娘跑了这里来。你跟了我来，我和你说话。”平儿、袭人都忙让坐。他嫂子只说：“姑娘们请坐，找我们姑娘说句话。”袭人、平儿都装不知道，笑说：“什么话，这么忙？我们这里猜谜儿呢，等猜了再去罢。”鸳鸯道：“什么话？你说罢。”他嫂子笑道：“你跟我来，到那里告诉你，横竖有好话儿。”鸳鸯道：“可是太太和你说的那话？”他嫂子笑道：“姑娘既知道，还奈何我！快来，我细细的告诉你，可是天大的喜事。”鸳鸯听说，立起身来，照他嫂子脸上下死劲啐了一口，指着骂道：“你快夹着你那嘴离了这里，好多着呢！什么好话？又是什么喜事？怪道成日家羡慕人家的丫头做了小老婆，一家子都仗着他横行霸道的，一家子都成了小老婆了！看的眼热了，也把我送在火坑里去。我若得脸呢，你们外头横行霸道，自己封就了自己是舅爷；我要不得脸败了时，你们把忘八脖子一缩，生死由我去！”一面骂，一面哭。平儿、袭人拦着劝他。
　　他嫂子脸上下不来，因说道：“愿意不愿意你也好说，犯不着拉三扯四的。俗语说的好：‘当着矮人，别说矮话。’姑娘骂我，我不敢还言，这二位姑娘并没惹着你，小老婆长，小老婆短，人家脸上怎么过的去？”袭人、平儿忙道：“你倒别说这话，他也并不是说我们，你倒别拉三扯四的。你听见那位太太、太爷们封了我们做小老婆？况且我们两个，也没有爹娘哥哥弟在这门子里仗着我们横行霸道的。他骂的人自由他骂去，我们犯不着多心。”鸳鸯道：“他见我骂了他，他臊了，没的盖脸，又拿话调唆你们两个。幸亏你们两个明白。原是我急了，也没分别出来，他就挑出这个空儿来。”他嫂子自觉没趣，赌气去了。鸳鸯气的还骂，平儿、袭人劝他一回，方罢了。
　　平儿因问袭人道：“你在那里藏着做什么？我们竟没有看见你．”袭人道：“我因为往四姑娘房里看我们宝二爷去了，谁知迟了一步，说是家去了。我疑惑怎么没遇见呢，想要往林姑娘家找去，又遇见他的人，说也没去。我这里正疑惑是出园子去了，可巧你从那里来了。我一闪，你也没有见。后来他又来了，我从这树后头走到山子石后，我却见你两个说话来了，谁知你们四个眼睛没见我。”一语未了，又听身后笑道：“四个眼睛没见你？你们六个眼睛还没见我呢。”二人吓了一跳，回身一看，你道是谁，却是宝玉。袭人先笑道：“叫我好找，你在那里来着？”宝玉笑道：“我打四妹妹那里出来，迎头看见你走了来，我想来必是找我去的，我就藏起来了哄你。看你扬着头过去了，进了院子，又出来了，逢人就问。我在那里好笑，等着你到了跟前，吓你一跳。后来见你也藏藏躲躲的，我就知道也是要哄人了。我探头儿往前看了一看，却是他们两个，我就绕到你身后头。你出去，我也躲在你躲的那里了。”平儿笑道：“咱们再往后找找去罢，只怕还找出两个人来，也未可知。”宝玉笑道：“这可再没有了。”
　　鸳鸯已知这话俱被宝玉听了，只伏在石头上装睡。宝玉推他笑道：“这石头上冷，咱们回屋里去睡，岂不好？”说着，拉起鸳鸯来。又忙让平儿来家吃茶，和袭人都劝鸳鸯走，鸳鸯方立起身来。四人竟往怡红院来。宝玉将方才的话俱已听见，心中着实替鸳鸯不快，只默默的歪在床上，任他三人在外间说笑。
　　那边邢夫人因问凤姐儿鸳鸯的父亲，凤姐因说：“他爹的名字叫金彩，两口子都在南京看房子，不大上来，他哥哥文翔，现在是老太太的买办。他嫂子也是老太太那边浆洗上的头儿。”邢夫人便命人叫了他嫂子金文翔的媳妇来，细细说给他。那媳妇自是喜欢，兴兴头头去找鸳鸯，指望一说必妥，不想披鸳鸯抢白了一顿，又被袭人、平儿说了几句，羞恼回来。便对邢夫人说：“不中用，他骂了我一场。”因凤姐儿在旁，不敢提平儿，说：“袭人也帮着抢白我，说了我许多不知好歹的话，回不得主子的。太太和老爷商议再买罢。谅那小蹄子也没有这么大福，我们也没有这么大造化。”邢夫人听了，说道：“又与袭人什么相干，他们如何知道呢？”又问：“还有谁在跟前？”金家的道：“还有平姑娘。”凤姐儿忙道：“你不该拿嘴巴子把他打回来？我一出了门，他就逛去了，回家来连个影儿也摸不着他！他必定也帮着说什么来着？”金家的道：“平姑娘倒没在跟前，远远的看着倒象是他，可也不真切。不过是我白忖度着。”凤姐便命人去：“快找了他来，告诉我家来了，太太也在这里，叫他快着来。”丰儿忙上来回道：“林姑娘打发了人下请字儿，请了三四次，他才去了。奶奶一进门，我就叫他去的。林姑娘说：‘告诉奶奶，我烦他有事呢。’”凤姐儿听了方罢，故意的还说：“天天烦他！有什么事情？”
　　邢夫人无计，吃了饭回家，晚上告诉了贾赦。贾赦想了一想，即刻叫贾琏来，说：“南京的房子还有人看着，不止一家，即刻叫金彩来。”贾琏回道：“上次南京信来，金彩已经得了痰迷心窍，那边连棺材银子都赏了，不知如今是死是活。即便活着，人事不知，叫来无用。他老婆子又是个聋子。”贾赦听了，喝了一声，又骂：“混账！没天理的囚攘的，偏你这么知道！还不离了我这里！”唬的贾琏退出。一时又叫传金文翔。贾琏在外书房伺候着，又不敢家去，又不敢见他父亲，只得听着。一时金文翔来了，小么儿们直带人二门里去，隔了四五顿饭的工夫，才出来去了。贾琏暂且不敢打听，隔了一会，又打听贾赦睡了方才过来。至晚间凤姐儿告诉他，方才明白。
　　且说鸳鸯一夜没睡。至次日，他哥哥回贾母，接他家去逛逛，贾母允了，叫他家去。鸳鸯意欲不去，只怕贾母疑心，只得勉强出来。他哥哥只得将贾赦的话说给他，又许他怎么体面，又怎么当家做姨娘，鸳鸯只咬定牙不愿意。他哥哥无法，少不得回去回复贾赦。贾赦恼起来，因说道：“我说给你，叫你女人和他说去。就说我的话：‘自古嫦娥爱少年’，他必定嫌我老了。大约他恋着少爷们，多半是看上了宝玉，只怕也有贾琏。若有此心，叫他早早歇了。我要他不来，以后谁敢收他？这是一件。第二件，想着老太太疼他，将来外边聘个正头夫妻去。叫他细想，凭他嫁到了谁家，也难出我的手心！除非他死了，或是终身不嫁男人，我就服了他！要不然时叫他趁早回心转意，有多少好处。”贾赦说了句，金文翔应一声“是”。贾赦道：“你别哄我，明儿我还打发你太太过去问鸳鸯。你们说了，他不依，便没你们的不是，若问他，他再依了，仔细你们的脑袋！”金文翔忙应了又应，退出回家，也等不得告诉他女人转说，竟自己对面说了这话。把个鸳鸯气的无话可回，想了一想，便说道：“我便愿意去，也须得你们带了我回声老太太去。”他哥嫂只当回想过来，都喜之不尽，他嫂子即刻带了他上来见贾母。
　　可巧王夫人、薛姨妈、李纨、凤姐儿、宝钗等姊妹并外头的几个执事有头脸的媳妇，都在贾母跟前凑趣儿呢。鸳鸯看见，忙拉了他嫂子，到贾母跟前跪下，一面哭，一面说，把邢夫人怎么来说，园子里他嫂子怎么说，今儿他哥哥又怎么说，“因为不依，方才大老爷越发说我‘恋着宝玉’，不然，要等着往外聘，凭我到天上，这一辈子也跳不出他的手心去，终久要报仇。我是横了心的，当着众人在这里，我这一辈子，别说是宝玉，就是宝金、宝银、宝天王、宝皇帝，横竖不嫁人就完了！就是老太太逼着我，一刀子抹死了，也不能从命！伏侍老太太归了西，我也不跟着我老子娘哥哥去，或是寻死，或是剪了头发当姑子去！要说我不是真心暂且拿话支吾，这不是，天地鬼神、日头月亮照着，嗓子里头长疔！”原来这鸳鸯一进来时，便袖内带了一把剪子，一面说着，一面回手打开头发就铰。众婆子丫鬟看见，忙来拉住，已剪下半绺来了。众人看时，幸而他的头发极多，铰的不透，连忙替他挽上。
　　贾母听了，气的浑身打战，口内只说：“我通共剩了这么一个可靠的人，他们还要来算计！”因见王夫人在旁，便向王夫人道：“你们原来都是哄我的！外头孝顺，暗地里盘算我！有好东西也来要，有好人也来要。剩了这个毛丫头，见我待他好了，你们自然气不过，弄开了他，好摆弄我！”王夫人忙站起来，不敢还一言。薛姨妈见连王夫人怪上，反不好劝的了。李纨一听见鸳鸯这话，早带了姊妹们出去。探春有心的人，想王夫人虽有委屈，如何敢辩，薛姨妈现是亲妹妹，自然也不好辩，宝钗也不便为姨母辩，李纨、凤姐、宝玉一发不敢辩。这正用着女孩儿之时，迎春老实，惜春小，因此，窗外听了一听，便走进来，陪笑向贾母道：“这事与太太什么相干？老太太想一想，也有大伯子的事，小婶子如何知道？”
　　话未说完，贾母笑道：“可是我老糊涂了。姨太太别笑话我。你这个姐姐，他极孝顺，不象我们那大太太，一味怕老爷，婆婆跟前不过应景儿。可是我委屈了他。”薛姨妈只答应“是”，又说：“老太太偏心，多疼小儿子媳妇，也是有的。”贾母道：“不偏心。”因又说：“宝玉，我错怪了你娘，你怎么也不提我，看着你娘受委屈。”宝玉笑道：“我偏着母亲说大爷大娘不成？通共一个不是，我母亲要不认，却推谁去？我倒要认是我的不是，老太太不信。”贾母笑道：“这也有理。你快给你娘跪下，你说：太太别委屈了，老太太有年纪了，看着宝玉罢。”宝玉听了忙走过来，便跪下要说。王夫人忙笑着拉起他来，说：“快起来，断乎使不得，难道替老太太给我赔不是不成？”宝玉听说，忙站起来。
　　贾母又笑道：“凤姐儿也不提我！”凤姐笑道：“我倒不派老太太的不是，老太太倒寻上我了。”贾母听了，和众人都笑道：“这可奇了，倒要听听这个不是？”凤姐道：“谁叫老太太会调理人？调理的水葱儿似的，怎么怨得人要？我幸亏是孙子媳妇，我若是孙子，我早要了，还等到这会子呢。”贾母笑道：“这倒是我的不是了？”凤姐笑道：“自然是老太太的不是了。”贾母笑道：“这么着，我也不要了，你带了去罢。”凤姐儿道：“等着修了这辈子，来生托生男人，我再要罢。”贾母笑道：“你带了去，给琏儿放在屋里，看你那没脸的公公还要不要了！”凤姐儿道：“琏儿不配，就只配我和平儿这一对‘烧糊了的子’和他混罢咧。”说的众人都笑起来了。
丫头回说：“大太太来了。”王夫人忙迎出去。
要知端底，下回分解。

Dai-yu did not fall asleep until the fifth watch. But no more of this.

Let us turn instead to Xifeng, who had been summoned by Lady Xing. Wondering what she wanted, Xifeng changed her clothes and went over by carriage. Lady Xing, having dismissed her attendants, confided to her:

“I sent for you for a reason. Your father-in-law has entrusted me with a difficult task. As I don’t know how to set about it, I want to consult you first. He has taken a fancy to the Old Ancestress’ maid Yuanyang and wants to have her. He has asked me to get her from the old lady. I think this is only natural, but I’m afraid the old lady may refuse. Have you any way to manage it?”

Xifeng smiled.

“If you want my opinion, madam, I advise you not to ask. The old lady can’t even eat unless Yuanyang is there — how could she possibly give her up? Besides, I’ve often heard her say in the course of conversation that she doesn’t think much of our master for taking so many concubines now that he’s getting on in years. ‘It’s a shame to keep a pack of young girls there,’ she says, ‘neglecting his own health and failing in his official duties just to drink with his concubines.’ You know, madam, she’s not too pleased with him. Instead of asking for trouble, why ‘poke a stick into a tiger’s den’? Please don’t be angry, but I wouldn’t dare to approach her. It would be useless and only make her annoyed. Now that the master’s growing old he sometimes does foolish things; it’s up to you to remonstrate with him. He’s not a young man any more who can get away with this sort of thing. With so many sons, grandsons, nephews and younger brothers, how can he hold up his head if he carries on like this?”

Lady Xing smiled sarcastically.

“Plenty of men of noble families have three or four concubines,” she retorted. “Why should we be an exception? Even if I remonstrate it may do no good. Although the girl’s the old lady’s favourite, surely she can hardly refuse such a request from her elder son, an official with a beard turning grey, who wants to take this maid as his concubine? I only asked you here to talk it over, yet instead of helping you start finding fault. Of course I wouldn’t ask you to speak to the old lady; I mean to do that myself. You accuse me of not remonstrating, but you don’t know how unreasonable your father-in-law is. If I say one word against this, he’ll fly into a passion with me.”

Xifeng knew that Lady Xing was so stupid, weak and subservient that she toadied to her husband in order to keep in his good books, and was so greedy that she helped herself to money and property. All household matters, big and small, were decided by Jia She; and when money passed through her hands she made huge deductions, using his extravagance as an excuse to economize and make good the deficits. She would listen to no advice from her children or servants. This being the case, Xifeng knew that she was being mulish and would take no advice. She promptly changed her tune.

“You’re quite right, madam,” she said with a smile. “Why, what do I know at my age? If our parents fancy a maid, that’s only natural. Not to give him a maid, but a huge live treasure — who else should have it but the master? I was stupid to take seriously what I’d heard in private. Take my husband, for example. Sometimes when he’s done something wrong you and the master are so angry you’d like to have him beaten to death. But the moment you set eyes on him you relent and give him all your favourite things to enjoy. I’m sure that’s how the old lady feels about the master. My idea is to ask her today while she’s in a good mood. I’ll go on first to amuse her, and when you arrive, madam, I’ll take my leave and clear the room of other people so that you can have a talk with her. If she agrees, well and good. If not, no harm is done and no one else will be any the wiser.”

This pleased Lady Xing, who told her:

So I’ll go and tell the old lady. If she says no, that will be the end of the matter. But first I thought I’d have a quiet word with Yuanyang. She may be shy, but when I explain the whole thing to her, if she doesn’t say anything that means she’s willing. Then I’ll tell the old lady. Even if she refuses, she can’t go against the girl’s wishes. As the proverb says, ‘If someone’s determined to leave, you can’t keep him.’ Then it’s bound to be all right.”

Xifeng smiled. “How clever you are, madam. Yes, that’s absolutely foolproof. It’s not just Yuanyang either. Everyone wants to better herself and get ahead. No one would choose to remain a slave if she could be half a mistress, then marry some servant in the end.”

“Exactly. Not only Yuanyang but any of the senior maids in charge of affairs would jump at such a chance. Well, don’t breathe a word of this to anyone. I’ll come over after dinner.”

Xifeng reflected, “Yuanyang’s a headstrong girl for all she’s so quiet. There’s no knowing whether she’ll agree or not. If I go first and my mother-in-law follows, and if Yuanyang consents, well and good. If not, my mother-in-law’s so suspicious she may think I’ve tipped the girl off to put on airs. And when she sees that Yuanyang’s reaction bears out what I said, she may vent her anger on me. That would be too bad. I’d better go with her. Then whether Yuanyang agrees or not, she can’t suspect me.”

“Just before I came here,” she said aloud, “my aunt sent me two crates of quails. I gave orders to have them fried, meaning to send them over in time for your dinner. But when I came in just now I saw the pages getting your carriage out, and they told me it had a crack in the shaft and had been taken to be mended. Why not come now in my carriage?”

Lady Xing sent at once for her to change her clothes, and Xifeng helped her. Then the two of them drove over together.

“If I go with you to the old lady’s place and she asks me what I’ve come for, that will be awkward,” Xifeng remarked. “So you’d better go on ahead, madam, while I go home to change.”

This sounded reasonable, so Lady Xing went on alone to the Lady Dowager’s apartment. After chatting for a while she took her leave, saying she was going to Lady Wang’s rooms. She left by the back door and passed Yuanyang’s bedroom. Yuanyang was sitting there sewing. At sight of Lady Xing she stood up.

“What are you making?” asked Lady Xing, coming over to look at the embroidery. “Let me see what you’re working.”

After a glance she commented, “You’re doing better and better.” Putting it down she surveyed Yuanyang carefully.

The girl was wearing a lilac silk jacket, a sleeveless black satin jacket lined with sheep’s fur and a skirt of green shot silk. She had a slender waist, sloping shoulders and a shapely oval face. Her glossy black hair was framed by a rather high nose and slightly prominent cheekbones faintly sprinkled with freckles.

As Lady Xing eyed her so intently Yuanyang lowered her head in embarrassment, wondering what this portended.

“What have you come for at this time of day, madam?” she asked with a smile.

Lady Xing signed to her attendants to withdraw. Then she sat down and took Yuanyang’s hand.

“I’ve come to congratulate you,” she beamed.

Yuanyang had a shrewd idea what she meant. She blushed and hung her head without answering.

“You know,” went on Lady Xing, “the master has no one reliable to wait on him. We’ve been meaning to buy him a concubine, but we’re afraid of getting someone spoilt or with some hidden ailment, who after a couple of days would start playing tricks. We’ve been looking for a girl born of our own slaves, but none of them are good enough — either they’re not presentable or they’re too stupid. So we’ve

"My girl, you have no faults, you're just rather headstrong. You have some good qualities but not others. So I've been watching carefully for the last half year and find that you're the best of the whole lot -- looks, behaviour, character and gentle dependability. I've a mind to ask the old lady to let you wait on the master in his room. You're not like girls bought outside. Once you go in, you'll have your status properly established and be appointed as his concubine. That will be honourable and dignified. And as you're an ambitious girl, this is the chance of a lifetime. As the proverb says, 'Gold can only be exchanged for gold.' Who could have guessed the master would take a fancy to you? Now your wish to cut a fine figure will be fulfilled, and you can stop the mouths of those who look down on you. Come with me to see the old lady."

She took Yuanyang's hand to lead her away. The girl blushed and pulled her hand free. Lady Xing, supposing that she was shy, said:

"There's nothing to be shy about. You needn't say anything, just come with me."

Yuanyang lowered her head but did not move.

"Why, don't tell me you refuse?" exclaimed Lady Xing. "If so, you're a silly girl. Fancy not wanting to be a mistress, but preferring to be a slave! In a couple of years you'll be married to one of the servants and still a slave. If you come with us, you know what a kind-hearted, easy-going person I am, not one of the jealous sort. And the master is so good to you all. In a year or so, if you have a son or daughter, you'll be on the same footing as me. Then whomsoever you want to give orders to in the household, who will dare to refuse? Instead of taking this chance to be a mistress, if you let it slip you'll regret it later."

Yuanyang simply hung her head in silence.

"Such a spirited girl, and now so bashful!" said Lady Xing. "If there's anything worrying you, just tell me and I'll see to it that you're satisfied."

Still Yuanyang said nothing.

Lady Xing smiled. "I suppose you feel you can't speak because of your parents? You're too shy to broach it, and want them to decide for you. Yes, that's only right. I'll go and have a word with them and get them to ask you. If you've anything to say, you can tell them."

With that she went to Xifeng's quarters.

Xifeng had changed her clothes, and as there was no one else about she had told Pinger what was afoot. Pinger had shaken her head.

"To my mind, this is no good," she said. "We were talking about it the other day in private, and from what she said I doubt if she'll be willing. We'll just have to wait and see."

"The mistress is bound to come here to talk it over," replied Xifeng. "If she agrees, well and good. If not, we may get ourselves snubbed and lose face in front of you all. Tell them to fry some quails and whatever else is needed to make a meal. You go and amuse yourself somewhere for a time, and come back when you think she's gone."

Pinger accordingly gave these orders to the old servants, then went off to enjoy herself in the Garden.

Now Yuanyang, sure that Lady Xing had gone to Xifeng's room to discuss the matter and that someone would be sent to question her, decided that the best way out was to slip away. She found Hu-po and said:

"If the old lady asks for me, just say I'm not feeling well and haven't had any breakfast. I've gone for a stroll in the Garden."

Hu-po assented, and Yuanyang went off to the Garden. As luck would have it, she ran into Pinger there.

Seeing that there was no one else about, Pinger chuckled:

"Here comes the new concubine!"

Yuanyang flushed crimson. "So you're all in a plot against me!" she cried. "Just you wait: I'm going to have this out with your mistress."

Realizing from Yuanyang's angry flush that she had spoken out of turn, Pinger drew her under a maple tree. Making her sit on a rock, she told her exactly what had happened before and after Xifeng left, and all that had been said.

Yuanyang flushed and retorted with a scornful smile, “I thought we were all good friends, the dozen or so of us — Xiren, Hu-po, Su-yun, Zijuan, Caixia, Yuchuan, Sheyue, Cuimo, Cuilü who’s gone with Miss Shi, the two who’ve died, Ke-ren and Jinchuan, and Qianxue who was dismissed, as well as you two. Haven’t we said and done everything together since we were children? Now that we’re older and each has her own work, I’m still the same. I don’t hide anything from you. I’ll tell you this, but don’t pass it on to the mistress: even if Her Ladyship were to die this minute and he sent go-betweens to ask me to be his first wife, I still wouldn’t go. Let alone become his concubine.”

Pinger was about to answer when a laugh sounded from behind the rockery.

“For shame, you shameless hussy! Fancy saying such a thing — it’s enough to set one’s teeth on edge.”

Startled, the two girls jumped up and discovered Xiren who came out laughing.

“What’s this?” she asked. “Do let me in on the secret too.”

They sat down again on the rock and Pinger told her what Yuanyang had just said.

“Properly speaking, this is none of our business,” commented Xiren. “But the Elder Master is really too disgusting. He can’t keep his hands off any presentable girl.”

“Since you don’t want to, let me tell you how to get out of it,” offered Pinger.

“How?”

“Just tell the old lady you’re already promised to Master Lian. Then the Elder Master won’t be able to claim you.”

“For shame!” Yuanyang spat. “What a thing to suggest! Didn’t your master make some dirty crack the other day? Who’d have thought it would come to this?”

“If neither of them appeals to you,” said Xiren, “my advice is to tell the old lady that she’s promised you to Master Bao. That would make the Elder Master give up hope.”

Yuanyang, more exasperated, embarrassed and frantic than ever, cried, “You two bitches! I hope you die bad deaths! Here am I in trouble, and thinking you’re my real friends I ask your help. But instead of doing anything, you make fun of me. You think you’re both set, that you’ll be concubines. But from the look of things, you may not get your way in everything. Better not be too sure. Don’t count your chickens before they’re hatched.”

Seeing how worked up she was, they at once tried to soothe her.

“Don’t be so suspicious, dear sister,” they begged. “Since we were children we’ve always been as close as real sisters. We were only joking now that there’s no one else about. Do tell us what you mean to do, so that we can set our minds at rest.”

“What do you mean, what shall I do? I simply won’t go, that’s all.”

Pinger shook her head. “That may not be so easy. You know what the Elder Master’s like. Though you work in the old lady’s place and he daren’t do anything for the time being, do you expect to stay with her all your life? One of these days you’ll have to leave, and then you’ll fall into his clutches. That would be worse.”

“As long as the old lady’s alive I shan’t leave,” retorted Yuanyang. “And if she dies, he’ll have to observe three years’ mourning. A man in his position can’t take a concubine as soon as his mother dies. In three years’ time, who knows what may have happened? Then we’ll see. If the worst comes to the worst, I can shave my head and become a nun. Failing that, there’s always death. It’s not so dreadful to stay single all your life. In fact, it would be simpler.”

“The hussy’s quite shameless,” laughed Pinger and Xiren. “She’ll say anything.”

“What if I am? What have I to be ashamed of?” Yuanyang cried. “You don’t believe me? Wait and see.”

Just look if you dare. Her Ladyship says she’ll send for my parents, but I know they’ll have to go to Nanking to find them!”

“Your parents are in Nanking looking after the house there,” said Pinger. “They haven’t come up yet. Still, they can be found if they’re looked for. And your brother and his wife are here. The pity is you’re a family slave, not free like the two of us.”

“What if I am a family slave? ‘You can’t force an ox to bend its head to drink.’ I don’t want to, and is she going to kill my parents?”

As they were speaking Yuanyang’s sister-in-law was seen approaching.

“If they couldn’t find your parents,” said Xiren, “they must have spoken to your sister-in-law.”

“The bitch!” swore Yuanyang. “She’s such a busybody, the moment she heard this she’d be sure to toady to them.”

The woman now came up to them.

“So this is where you are,” she simpered. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. Come with me. I’ve something to tell you.”

Xiren and Pinger promptly offered her a seat.

“Sit down, young ladies,” she said. “I just want a word with my sister.”

Pretending not to know her purpose, Xiren and Pinger replied with a smile, “What is it that’s so urgent? We’re guessing riddles here. Wait till we’ve finished.”

“What is it?” demanded Yuanyang. “Out with it.”

“Come with me,” said her sister-in-law. “I’ll tell you over there. It’s good news, anyway.”

“Is it what the mistress said to you?”

“Since you know, why be difficult? Come and I’ll tell you all about it. It’s wonderful news.”

Yuanyang sprang to her feet and spat in her sister-in-law’s face.

“Hold your tongue and get out!” she cried, pointing one finger at her. “What ‘good news’ have you? What ‘wonderful news’? So you’re one of those who are for ever envying other families whose daughters become concubines and whose whole house-hold throw their weight about and act like concubines too. You’re so eaten up with jealousy, you want to push me into the fire. If I’m favoured, your family outside can lord it and call yourselves my uncle and aunt. If I’m disgraced and fail, you’ll just turtle—draw in your necks and leave me to my fate.”

She went on scolding and sobbing until Pinger and Xiren were able to calm her.

Her sister-in-law, put out of countenance by this tirade, retorted, “Whether you’re willing or not, you needn’t drag in all that. As the proverb says, ‘Don’t talk about midgets in front of dwarfs.’ You can scold me, I daren’t answer back; but these young ladies here have done nothing to offend you. Yet you talk about concubines this and concubines that. How can they be expected to put up with that?”

Xiren and Pinger promptly interposed, “Don’t you try to make trouble between us. She wasn’t referring to us. And which mistress or master, pray, has made concubines of us? Besides, neither of us has parents or brothers here to throw their weight about on our account. If she scolds someone, let her. We’ve no call to take it to heart.”

“She’s shamed because I scolded her and has no way to save her face, so she’s trying to shift the blame to you,” said Yuanyang. “It’s a good thing you’re both sensible. I was too worked up to think what I was saying, and she seized on that to make trouble.”

Her sister-in-law, finding herself in a false position, went off in a huff. Yuanyang was still fuming, but Pinger and Xiren finally succeeded in calming her.

Then Pinger asked Xiren, “Where were you hiding? We didn’t see you.”

“I went to Miss Xichun’s place to see Master Bao, but I was too late,” Xiren answered. “They told me he’d gone home. I was wondering why I hadn’t met him, and thought of going to call on Cousin Lin....”

I went to your mother’s to look for you, but met one of your people who said you weren’t there either. I was wondering if you’d left the Garden when you turned up. I dodged out of sight and you didn’t see me. Then when she came back, I slipped from behind this tree to the back of the rockery and saw you two talking together. But neither of you noticed me.”

Before she could say more, someone behind them laughed.

“Neither of them saw you? Well, none of you three saw me.”

They turned with a start and saw that it was Baoyu.

“I’ve been looking all over for you,” said Xiren. “Where have you been?”

“I was coming from Xichun’s place when I saw you walking towards me. Thinking you must be looking for me, I hid to play a trick on you. I watched you walk past with your head in the air, go into the court and come out again to ask everyone where I was. It amused me very much. I was going to jump out to give you a fright when I saw you dodging out of sight too, and knew you were playing a trick on someone. I peeped out and saw it was the two of them. So I slipped up behind you. When you went out, I hid in your hiding-place.”

Pinger proposed, “Suppose we look a bit further. We may find a couple more people.”

“I’m sure there’s no one else,” chuckled Baoyu.

Yuanyang, who knew he must have heard everything, was leaning against the rock pretending to be asleep.

Baoyu nudged her. “It’s cold on this rock,” he said. “Come back to my room to sleep, won’t that be better?”

He helped her up and urged Pinger to go back with them for some tea. He and Xiren then prevailed on Yuanyang to accompany them, and the four of them went to Happy Red Court. Having overheard the recent conversation, Baoyu was very upset on Yuanyang’s account. He lay down silently on his bed and left the three girls to amuse themselves in the outer room.

Meanwhile Lady Xing had asked Xifeng the name of Yuanyang’s father.

“His name is Jin Cai,” Xifeng told her. “He and his wife are both caretakers of one of our mansions in Nanking and seldom come here. Her brother Wenxiang is the old lady’s purchasing-agent. His wife is in charge of the old lady’s laundry.”

Lady Xing sent at once for Jin Wenxiang’s wife and explained the matter to her in detail. The woman was delighted. She went off in high spirits to see Yuanyang, confident that her mission would succeed. Instead, Yuanyang gave her such a scolding and Xiren and Pinger made such cutting remarks that she came back in shame and annoyance.

“It’s no use,” she told Lady Xing. “She gave me a tremendous rating.”

Not daring to mention Pinger in front of Xifeng, she said, “Xiren put in her oar too and scolded me for not knowing my place, making it impossible for me to report to my mistress. You and the master had better think again and buy some other girl. That young bitch doesn’t deserve such good fortune, and we’ve not the luck to have such a grand connection.”

“What has Xiren to do with it?” demanded Lady Xing. “How did she get to know?”

“Who else was there?”

“Miss Pinger was there too.”

Xifeng promptly put in, “Why didn’t you slap her face and bring her back? The moment my back was turned, she was off enjoying herself. When she comes home I can never lay hands on her. I suppose she put her word in too?”

“Miss Pinger wasn’t actually with them,” said Mrs. Jin. “I just had an impression I saw her in the distance, but I couldn’t be sure. I was only guessing.”

Xifeng ordered a servant, “Go and find her. Tell her I’m back and the mistress is here, so she’s to come at once.”

Fenger stepped forward to report, “Miss Lin sent invitations several times and finally she went. I told her to go as soon as you came back, madam.”

The girl said: ‘Tell your mistress I’m too busy to see her just now, I’ve something to do.’ At that, Xifeng deliberately remarked, ‘Too busy to see her! What can she have to do?’

Lady Xing could think of no way to handle this. She went home after the meal, and that evening told Jia She what had happened. He thought it over, then sent at once for Jia Lian.

‘The house in Nanjing needs looking after,’ he said. ‘And there’s more than one family living in it. Send for Jin Cai at once.’

‘The last letter from Nanjing said that Jin Cai has lost his mind,’ Jia Lian replied. ‘They’d even made him a grant for his coffin, so he may be dead by now for all I know. Even if he’s still alive, he’s out of his mind and would be no use to us. And his wife’s stone-deaf.’

Jia She swore and cursed him: ‘You scoundrel! You heartless scoundrel! So you know all the answers, do you? Clear out!’

Jia Lian withdrew in trepidation. Jia She then sent for Jin Wenxiang, and Jia Lian, waiting in the outer study, dared not go home or see his father again but had to bide his time. When Jin Wenxiang arrived, pages escorted him through the inner gate, and not until the time it takes to eat four or five meals did he emerge and leave. Not venturing to make any inquiry just then, Jia Lian waited a while before finding out that his father had gone to bed and then going back to his own quarters. Not until Xifeng told him that evening did he learn what had happened.

Yuan-yang, unable to sleep all night, the next day was asked by her brother to go home for a visit as he had the old lady’s permission. She would have refused but was afraid this might look suspicious, so she went with him reluctantly. Then her brother told her Jia She’s proposal, promising that she would be honourably treated as his concubine and would run his household; but Yuan-yang insisted that she was unwilling. As he could not persuade her he had to report this to Jia She.

The exasperated Jia She said, ‘Tell your wife to tell her from me: “Since time immemorial, young girls have preferred youth to age.” She must be objecting to my being too old for her. Most likely she’s setting her cap at one of the young gentlemen — Baoyu, I shouldn’t wonder, or perhaps even Jia Lian. If so, she had better get rid of such ideas at once. For if I don’t take her, who else will dare to? That’s the first thing.

‘Secondly, if she’s counting on the old lady’s fondness for her to arrange a proper marriage for her outside, she had better think again. No matter whom she marries, she won’t be able to escape me. Unless she dies or never marries all her life, then I’ll give in. Otherwise, she had better change her mind quickly, and she’ll find it to her advantage.’

To each sentence Jin Wenxiang answered, “Yes.” Then Jia She warned him, ‘Don’t try to fool me. I shall send your mistress tomorrow to question Yuan-yang. If you’ve spoken to her and she refuses, you won’t be to blame. But if she agrees when my wife questions her, look out for your heads!’

Jin Wenxiang assented repeatedly and withdrew. On reaching home he could not wait for his wife to relay this to Yuan-yang but told her himself. She was so enraged, she could not get a word out. After a moment’s thought she said:

‘All right. I agree. But you must take me to tell the old lady.’

Her brother and sister-in-law, assuming that she had come round, were overjoyed. Her sister-in-law lost no time in taking her to the Lady Dowager.

Now it happened that Lady Wang, Aunt Xue, Li Wan, Xifeng, Baochai and some other girls, as well as a number of matrons with face in the different households, were with the Lady Dowager trying to amuse her. At sight of them Yuan-yang tugged at her sister-in-law to make her kneel in front of the old lady. Then, half in tears, she described how Lady Xing had approached her, what her sister-in-law had said in the Garden, and what her brother had said today.

‘Because I refused, the Elder Master says I’ve set my heart on Baoyu,’ she sobbed. ‘He won’t have me waiting to be married to someone outside, because no matter where I go I can never escape him, and he’s sure to have his revenge in the end.

I’ve made up my mind and here in front of everyone I swear that all my life I’ll never marry anyone — not Pao-yu, not some golden boy or silver boy, not a Heavenly King or even an emperor! Even if the old lady forces me, I’d sooner cut my throat than obey. After I’ve waited on her till she dies, I shan’t go home with my parents but shall either commit suicide or become a nun. If you think I’m not in earnest and just putting you off, may Heaven, Earth, all the gods and the sun and moon strike me dumb and give me a chancre in my throat!”

Yuanyang had brought a pair of scissors in with her hidden up her sleeve. As she spoke she whipped them out and started cutting off her hair. The maids and serving-women hurried forward to stop her, but she had already clipped off one lock. Luckily her hair was so thick that it was not too noticeable. They hastily pinned it up for her.

The Lady Dowager was quivering with rage.

“The only trustworthy person I have left, and they’re trying to rob me of her!” she cried.

She rounded on Lady Wang, who was standing by.

“So you’re all deceiving me, pretending to be dutiful to my face but plotting behind my back! You’ve already got all my best things, and now you want my people too. This is the only maid I have left, and because I’m fond of her you can’t rest content till you’ve got her away, to make it easier to control me!”

Lady Wang had risen to her feet but dared not defend herself. And Aunt Xue, seeing her sister blamed, felt this was no time to put in a word for her. Li Wan had withdrawn at once, taking the younger girls with her, when Yuanyang made her scene. Tan-chun, a thoughtful girl, reflected that although Lady Wang was innocent she could not defend herself; Aunt Xue, being her sister, could not very well speak up for her; and Pao-chai would not put in a word for her aunt either. As for Li Wan, Hsi-feng and Pao-yu, they dared not intervene. This was a situation where a girl should step in; but Ying-chun was too simple and Hsi-chun too young. So Tan-chun after listening outside the window went in and said to the old lady with a conciliatory smile:

“What has this to do with my mother? Just think, madam: if Uncle She has some idea, how can his sister-in-law know of it?”

Before she could say more the Lady Dowager chuckled, “How stupid I’m getting! Don’t laugh at me, Aunt Xue. This daughter-in-law of mine is truly dutiful, not like my other one who’s so afraid of her husband and just humours me for appearance’s sake. Yes, I was wrong to blame her.”

Aunt Xue murmured in agreement, then added, “You may be partial to your younger daughter-in-law, madam, but that’s only natural.”

“No, I’m not partial.” The old lady turned to Pao-yu. “I wronged your mother, yet you didn’t prompt me — just let her be blamed.”

“How could I side with mother against uncle and aunt?” he retorted. “If mother’s to blame, who else can be held responsible? I’d gladly take the blame, but you wouldn’t believe me.”

“That’s right,” she agreed. “Quick, kneel to your mother and beg her not to feel hurt. Say, ‘Don’t be angry, madam! The old lady’s getting on in years and I’m still only a child.’”

Pao-yu promptly stepped forward to kneel, but Lady Wang caught hold of him and with a smile pulled him up.

“Get up,” she cried. “You mustn’t do that. Do you mean to apologize to me for the old lady? That would never do.”

As he rose the Lady Dowager remarked with a smile, “And Hsi-feng didn’t prompt me either.”

“I don’t blame the old lady,” retorted Hsi-feng cheerfully. “Instead, you blame me.”

This amused the old lady and all the others.

“That’s strange!” they cried. “Let’s hear why.”

“Who told you to train your people so well, madam, till they’re like tender young scallions? No wonder people covet them. Luckily I’m your grand-daughter-in-law. If I were a grandson I’d have grabbed her long ago — I wouldn’t have waited till now.”

“So I’m in the wrong, am I?” The Lady Dowager chuckled.

“Of course it’s your fault,” Xifeng told her laughingly.

“In that case I won’t keep her,” said the old lady. “Take her away with you.”

“I’ll wait till I’ve mended my ways in this life and am reincarnated as a man before I take her,” replied Xifeng.

“Take her along and give her to Lian for his room,” proposed the Lady Dowager. “Then we’ll see whether that shameless old father of his still wants her or not.”

“Lian doesn’t deserve her. He’ll just have to put up with this pair of ‘scorched cakes’ — myself and Ping-erh.”

This set everyone laughing.

A maid now announced that Lady Xing had arrived, and Lady Wang went out to meet her.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第47章 呆霸王调情遭苦打 冷郎君惧祸走他乡

话说王夫人听见邢夫人来了，连忙迎着出去。邢夫人犹不知贾母已知鸳鸯之事，正还又来打听信息，进了院门，早有几个婆子悄悄的回了他，他才知道。待要回去，里面已知，又见王夫人接出来了，少不得进来。先与贾母请安，贾母一声儿不言语，自己也觉得愧悔。凤姐儿早指一事回避了。鸳鸯也自回房去生气。薛姨妈、王夫人等恐碍着邢夫人的脸面，也都渐浙退了。邢夫人且不敢出去。贾母见无人，方说道：“我听见你替你老爷说媒来了。你倒也‘三从四德’的，只是这贤惠也太过了！你们如今也是孙子、儿子满眼了，你还怕他使性子。我听见你还由着你老爷的那性子闹。”邢夫人满面通红，回道：“我劝过几次不依。老太太还有什么不知道的呢。我也是不得已儿。”贾母道：“他逼着你杀人，你也杀去？如今你也想想，你兄弟媳妇，本来老实，又生的多病多痛，上上下下，那不是他操心？你一个媳妇，虽然帮着，也是天天‘丢下耙儿弄扫帚’。凡百事情，我如今自己减了。他们两个就有些不到的去处，有鸳鸯那孩子还心细些，我的事情，他还想着一点子。该要的，他就要了来，该添什么，他就趁空儿告诉他们添了。鸳鸯再不这么着，娘儿两个，里头外头大的小的，那里不忽略一件半件？我如今反倒自己操心去不成？还是天天盘算和他们要东要西去？我这屋里有的没有的剩了他一个，年纪也大些，我凡做事的脾气性格儿，他还知道些。他二则也还投主子的缘法，他也并不指着我和那位太太要衣裳去，又和那位奶奶要银子去。所以这几年，一应事情，他说什么，从你小婶和你媳妇起，至家下大大小小，没有不信的。所以不单我得靠，连你小婶、媳妇也都省心。我有了这么个人，就是媳妇、孙子媳妇想不到的，我也不得缺了，也没气可生了。这会子他去了，你们又弄什么人来我使？你们就弄他那么个真珠儿似的人来，不会说话也无用。我正要打发人和你老爷说去，他要什么人，我这里有钱，叫他只管一万八千的买去就是，要这个丫头，不能！留下他伏侍我几年，就和他日夜伏侍我尽了孝的一样。你来的也巧，就去说，更妥当了。”
　　说毕，命人来：“请了姨太太你姑娘们来。才高兴说个话儿，怎么又都散了？”丫头忙答应找去了。众人赶忙的又来。只有薛姨妈向那丫鬟道：“我才来了，又做什么去？你就说我睡了。”那丫头道：“好亲亲的姨太太，姨祖宗！我们老太太生气呢。你老人家不去，没个开交了。只当疼我们罢，你老人家怕走，我背了你老人家去。”薛姨妈笑道：“小鬼头儿，你怕什么？不过骂几句就完了。”说着，只得和这小丫头子走来。贾母忙让坐，又笑道：“咱们斗牌罢？姨太太的牌也生了，咱们一处坐着，别叫凤丫头混了我们去。”薛姨妈笑道：“正是呢，老太太替我看着些儿。就是咱们娘儿四个斗呢，还是添一两个人呢？”王夫人笑道：“可不只四个人？”凤姐儿道：“再添一个人，热闹些。”贾母道：“叫鸳鸯来，叫他在这下手里坐着。姨太太的眼花了，咱们两个的牌，都叫他看着些儿。”凤姐笑了一声，向探春道：“你们知书识字的，倒不学算命？”探春道：“这又奇了，这会子你不打点精神赢老太太几个钱，又想算命？”凤姐儿道：“我正要算算今儿该输多少。我还想赢呢！你瞧瞧，场儿没上，左右都埋伏下了。”说的贾母、薛姨妈都笑起来。
　　一时鸳鸯来了，便坐在贾母下首。鸳鸯之下，便是凤姐儿。铺下红毡，洗牌告么，五人起牌，斗了一回。鸳鸯见贾母的牌已十成，只等一张二饼，便递了暗号儿与凤姐儿。凤姐儿正该发牌，便故意踌躇了半晌，笑道：“我这一张牌定在姨妈手里扣着呢，我若不发这一张牌，再顶不下来的。”薛姨妈道：“我手里并没有你的牌。”凤姐儿道：“我回来是要查的。”薛姨妈道：“你只管查。你且发下来，我瞧瞧是张什么。”凤姐儿便送在薛姨妈跟前，薛姨妈一看，是个二饼，便笑道：“我倒不稀罕他，只怕老太太满了。”凤姐听了，忙笑道：“我发错了！”贾母笑的已掷下牌来，说：“你敢拿回去！谁叫你错的不成？”凤姐儿道：“可是我要算一算命呢。这是自己发的，也怨不得人了。”贾母笑道：“可是你自己打着你那嘴，问着你自己才是。”又向薛姨妈笑道：“我不是小气爱赢钱，原是个彩头儿。”薛姨妈笑道：“我们可不是这样想，那里有那样糊涂人，说老太太爱钱呢？”凤姐儿正数着钱，听了这话，忙又把钱穿上了，向众人笑道：“够了我的了！竟不为赢钱，单为赢彩头儿。我到底小气，输了就数钱，快收起来罢。”贾母规矩是鸳鸯代洗牌的，便和薛姨妈说笑。不见鸳鸯动手。贾母道：“你怎么恼了，连牌也不替我洗？”鸳鸯拿起牌来笑道：“奶奶不给钱么。”贾母道：“他不给钱，那是他交运了。”便命小丫头子：“把他那一吊钱都拿过来！”小丫头子真就拿了，搁在贾母旁边。凤姐儿笑道：“赏我罢，照数儿给就是了。”薛姨妈笑道：“果然凤姐儿小气，不过玩儿罢了。”凤姐儿听说便站起来拉住薛姨妈，回头指着贾母素日放钱的一个木箱子笑道：“姑妈瞧瞧，那个里头不知玩了我多少去了。这一吊钱玩不了半个时辰，那里头的钱就招手儿叫他了。只等把这一吊也叫进去了，牌也不用斗了，老祖宗气也平了，又有正经事差我办去了。”话未说完，引的贾母众人笑个不住。正说着，偏平儿怕钱不够，又送了一吊来。凤姐儿道：“不用放在我跟前，也放在老太太的那一处去罢。一齐叫进去倒省事，不用做两次，叫箱子里的钱费事。”贾母笑的手里的牌撤了一桌子，推着鸳鸯，叫：“快撕他的嘴！”
　　平儿依言放下钱，也笑了一回，方回来。至院门前，遇见贾琏，问他：“太太在那里呢？老爷叫我请过去呢。”平儿忙笑道：“在老太太跟前站了这半日，还没动呢。趁早儿丢开手罢。老太太生了半日气，这会子亏二奶奶凑了半日的趣儿，才略好了些。”贾琏道：“我过去，只说讨老太太示下，十四往赖大家去不去，好预备轿子。又请了太太，又凑了趣儿，岂不好呢。”平儿笑道：“依我说，你竟别过去罢。合家子连太太、宝玉都有了不是，这会子你又填限去了。”贾琏道：“已经完了，难道还找补不成？况且与我又无干。二则老爷亲自吩咐我请太太去，这会子我打发了人去，倘或知道了，正没好气呢，指着这个拿我出气罢。”说着就走。平儿见他说的有理，也就跟了贾琏过来。到了堂屋里，便把脚步放轻了，往里间探头，只见邢夫人站在那里。凤姐儿眼尖，先瞧见了，便使眼色儿，不命他进来，又使眼色与邢夫人。邢夫人不便就走，只得倒了一碗茶来，放在贾母跟前。贾母一回身，贾琏不防，便没躲过。贾母便问：“外头是谁？倒象个小子一伸头的似的。”凤姐儿忙起身说：“我也恍惚看见有一个人影儿。”一面说，一面起身出来。贾琏忙进去，陪笑道：“打听老太太十四可出门？好预备轿子。”贾母道：“既这么样，怎么不进来，又做神做鬼的？”贾琏陪笑道：“见老太太玩牌，不敢惊动，不过叫媳妇出来问问。”贾母道：“就忙到这一时！等他家去，你问他多少问不得，那一遭儿你这么小心来？这又不知是来做耳报神的，也不知是来做探子的，鬼鬼祟祟，倒吓我一跳。什么好下流种子！你媳妇和我玩牌呢，还有半日的空儿，你家去再和那赵二家的商量治你媳妇去罢！”说着众人都笑了。鸳鸯笑道：“鲍二家的，老祖宗又拉上赵二家的去。”贾母也笑道：“可不？我那里记得什么‘抱’着‘背’着的。提起这些事来，不由我不生气。我进了这门子做重孙媳妇起，到如今我也有个重孙子媳妇了，连头带尾五十四年，凭着大惊大险，千奇百怪的事也经了些，从没经过这些事。还不离了我这里呢！”
　　贾琏一声儿不敢说，忙退出来。平儿在窗外站着，悄悄的笑道：“我说你不听，到底碰在网里了。”正说着，只见邢夫人也出来。贾琏道：“都是老爷闹的，如今都搁在我和太太身上。”邢夫人道：“我把你这没孝心的种子！人家还替老子死呢。白说了几句，你就抱怨天、抱怨地了。你还不好好的呢，这几日生气，仔细他捶你。”贾琏道：“太太快过去罢，叫我来请了好半日了。”说着，送他母亲出来过那边去。
　　邢夫人将方才的话只略说了几句，贾赦无法，又且含愧，自此便告了病，且不敢见贾母，只打发邢夫人及贾琏每日过去请安。只得又各处遣人购求寻觅，终久费了五百两银子买了一个十七岁女孩子来，名唤嫣红，收在屋里，不在话下。这里斗了半日牌，吃晚饭才罢。此一二日间无话。
　　转眼到了十四，黑早，赖大的媳妇又进来请。贾母高兴，便带了王夫人、薛姨妈及宝玉姐妹等至大花园中，坐了半日。那花园虽不及大观园，却也十分齐整宽阔、泉石林木，楼台亭轩，也有好几处动人的。外面大厅上，薛蟠、贾珍，贾琏、贾蓉并几个近族的都来了。那赖大家内，也请了几个现任的官长并几个大家子弟作陪。因其中有个柳湘莲，薛蟠自上次会过一次，已念念不忘。又打听他最喜串戏，且都串的是生旦风月戏文，不免错会了意，误认他做了风月子弟，正要与他相交，恨没有个引进，这一天可巧遇见，乐得无可不可。且贾珍等也慕他的名，酒盖住了脸，就求他串了两出戏。下来，移席和他一处坐着，问长问短，说东说西。那柳湘莲原系世家子弟，读书不成，父母早丧，素性爽侠，不拘细事，酷好耍枪舞剑，赌博吃酒，以至眠花卧柳，吹笛弹筝，无所不为。因他年纪又轻，生得又美，不知他身分的人，都误认作优伶一类。那赖大之子赖尚荣与他素昔交好，故今儿请来做陪。不想酒后别人犹可，独薛蟠又犯了旧病。心中早已不快，得便意欲走开完事。无奈赖尚荣又说：“方才宝二爷又嘱咐我，才一进门，虽见了，只是人多不好说话，叫我嘱咐你散的时候别走，他还有话说呢。你既一定要去，等我叫出他来，你两个见了再走，与我无干。”说着，便命小厮们：“到里头，找一个老婆子，俏悄告诉，请出宝二爷来。”那小厮去了。
　　没一杯茶时候，果见宝玉出来了。赖尚荣向宝玉笑道：“好叔叔，把他交给你，我张罗人去了。”说着已经去了。宝玉便拉了柳湘莲到厅侧书房坐下，问他：“这几日可到秦钟的坟上去了？”湘莲道：“怎么不去？前儿我们几个放鹰去，离他坟上还有二里，我想今年夏天雨水勤，恐怕他坟上站不住。我背着众人走到那里去瞧了一瞧，略又动了一点子，回家来就便弄了几百钱，第三日一早出去雇了两个人收拾好了。”宝玉说：“怪道呢。上月我们大观园的池子里头结了莲蓬，我摘了十个，叫焙茗出去到坟上供他去。回来我也问他：‘可被雨冲坏了没有？’他说：‘不但没冲，更比上回新了些。’我想着必是这几个朋友新收拾了。我只恨我天天圈在家里，一点儿做不得主，行动就有人知道，不是这个拦就是那个劝的，能说不能行。虽然有钱，又不由我使。”柳湘莲道：“这个事也用不着你操心，外头有我，你只心里有了就是了。眼前十月初一日，我已经打点下上坟的花销。你知道，我一贫如洗，家里是没的积聚的，纵有几个钱来，随手就光的。不如趁空儿留下这一分，省的到了跟前扎煞手。”宝玉道：“我也正为这个，要打发焙茗找你。你又不大在家，知道你天天萍踪浪迹，没个一定的去处。”柳湘莲道：“你也不用找我，这个事也不过各尽其道。眼前我还要出门去走走，外头游逛三年五载再回来。宝玉听了，忙问：“这是为何？”柳湘莲冷笑道：“我的心事，等到跟前，你自然知道。我如今要别过了。”宝玉道：“好客易会着，晚上同散，岂不好？”湘莲道：“你那令姨表兄还是那样，再坐着未免有事，不如我回避了倒好。”宝玉想一想，说道：“既是这么样，倒是回避他为是。只是你要是要真远行，必须先告诉我一声，千万别悄悄的去了。”说着，便滴下泪来。柳湘莲说道：“自然要辞你去，你只别和别人说就是了。”说着就站起来要走；又道：“你就进去罢，不必送我。”
　　一面说，一面出了书房。刚至大门前，早遇见薛蟠在那里乱叫：“谁放了小柳儿走了？”柳湘莲听了，火星乱迸，恨不得一拳打死；复思酒后挥拳，又碍着赖尚荣的脸面，只得忍了又忍。薛蟠忽见他走出来，如得了珍宝，忙趔趄着，走上去一把拉住，笑道：“我的兄弟，你往那里去了？”湘莲道：“走走就来。”薛蟠笑道：“你一去都没了兴头了，好歹坐一坐，就算疼我了。凭你什么要紧的事，交给哥哥，只别忙。你有这个哥哥，你要做官发财都容易。”湘莲见他如此不堪，心中又恨又恼，早生一计，拉他到僻净处，笑道：“你真心和我好，还是假心和我好呢？”薛蟠听见这话，喜得心痒难挠，乜斜着眼，笑道：“好兄弟，你怎么问起我这样话来？我要是假心，立刻死在眼前。”湘莲道：“既如此，这里不便。等坐一坐，我先走，你随后出来，跟到我下处，咱们索性喝一夜酒。我那里还有两个绝好的孩子，从没出门的。你可连一个跟的人也不用带，到了那里，伏侍人都是现成的。”薛蟠听如此说，喜的酒醒了一半，说：“果然如此？”湘莲笑道：“如何？人拿真心待你，你倒不信了。”薛蟠忙笑道：“我又不是呆子，怎么有个不信的呢。既如此，我又不认得，你先去了，我在那里找你？”湘莲道：“我这下处在北门外头，你可舍得家，城外住一夜去？”薛蟠道：“有了你，我还要家做什么！”湘莲道：“既如此，我在北门外头桥上等你。咱们席上且吃酒去。你看我走了之后你再走，他们就不留神了。”薛蟠听了，连忙答应道是。
　　二人复又入席，饮了一回。那薛蟠难熬，只拿眼看湘莲，心内越想越乐，左一壶，右一壶，并不用人让，自己就吃了又吃，不觉酒有八九分了。湘莲就起身出来，瞅人不防出至门外，命小厮杏奴：“先家去罢，我到城外就来。”说毕，已跨马直出北门，桥上等候薛蟠。一顿饭的工夫，只见薛蟠骑着一匹马，远远的赶了来，张着嘴，瞪着眼，头似拨浪鼓一般，不住左右乱瞧。及至从湘莲马前过去，只顾往远处瞧，不曾留心近处。湘莲又笑又恨，他便撒马随后跟来。薛蟠往前看时，渐渐人烟稀少，便又圈马回来，再不想一回头见了湘莲，如获奇珍，忙笑道：“我说你是个再不失信的。”湘莲笑道：“快往前走，仔细人看见，跟了来就不好了。”说着，先就撒马前去。薛蟠也就紧紧跟来。
　　湘莲见前面人烟已稀，且有一带苇塘．便下马，将马拴在树上，向薛蟠笑道：“你下来，咱们先设个誓。日后要变了心，告诉别人的，就应誓。”薛蟠笑道：“这话有理。”连忙下马，也拴在树上，便跪下说道：“我要日久变心，告诉人去的，天诛地灭。”一言未了，只听“镗”的一声，背后好似铁锤砸下来，只觉得一阵黑，满眼金星乱迸，身不由己，就倒在地下了。湘莲走上来瞧瞧，知道他是个不惯捱打的，只使了三分气力，向他脸上拍了几下，登时便开了果子铺。薛蟠先还要扎挣起身，又被湘莲用脚尖点了一点，仍旧跌倒。口内说道：“原来是两家情愿，你不依，只管好说，为什么哄出我来打我？”一面说，一面乱骂。湘莲道：“我把你这瞎了眼的，你认认柳大爷是谁！你不说哀求，你还伤我！我打死你也无益，只给你个利害罢。”说着，便取了马鞭过来，从背后至胫，打了三四十下。薛蟠的酒早已醒了大半，不觉得疼痛难禁，由不的“嗳哟”一声。湘莲冷笑道：“也只如此，我只当你是不怕打的。”一面说，一面又把薛蟠的左腿拉起来，向苇中泞泥处拉了几步，滚的满身泥水，又问道：“你可认得我了？”薛蟠不应，只伏着哼哼。湘莲又掷下鞭子，用拳头向他身上擂了几下，薛蟠便乱滚乱叫，说：“肋条折了！我知道你是正经人，因为我错听了旁人的话了！”湘莲道：“不用拉旁人，你只说现在的。”薛蟠道：“现在也没什么说的，不过你是个正经人，我错了！”湘莲道：“还要说软些，才饶你。”薛蟠哼哼的道：“好兄弟，”湘莲便又一拳。薛蟠“嗳”了一声道：“好哥哥，”湘莲又连两拳。薛蟠忙嗳哟叫道：“好老爷，饶了我这没眼睛的瞎子罢！从今以后，我敬你怕你了！”湘莲道：“你把那水喝两口。”薛蟠一面听了，一面皱眉道：“这水实在腌，怎么喝的下去！”湘莲举拳就打，薛蟠忙道：“我喝我喝！”说着，只得俯头向苇根下喝了一口，犹未咽下去，只听“哇”的一声，把方才吃的东西都吐了出来。湘莲道：“好腌东西，你快吃完了，饶你。”薛蟠听了，叩头不迭，说：“好歹积阴功饶我罢！这至死不能吃的。”湘莲道：“这么气息，倒熏坏了我！”说着，丢下了薛蟠，便牵马认镫去了。这里薛蟠见他已去，方放下心来，后悔自己不该误认了人。待要扎挣起来，无奈遍体疼痛难禁。
　　谁知贾珍等席上忽不见了他两个，各处寻找不见。有人说：“恍惚出北门去了。”薛蟠的小厮素日是惧他的，他吩咐了不许跟去，谁敢找去。后来还是贾珍不放心，命贾蓉带着小厮们寻踪问迹的，直找出北门，下桥二里多路，忽见苇坑旁边薛蟠的马拴在那里。众人都道：“好了，有马必有人。”一齐来至马前，只听苇中有人呻吟。大家忙走来一看，只见薛蟠的衣衫零碎，面目肿破，没头没脸，遍身内外滚的似个泥母猪一般。贾蓉心内已猜着八九了，忙下马命人搀了起来，笑道：“薛大叔天天调情，今日调到苇子坑里。必定是龙王爷也爱上你风流，要你招驸马去，你就碰到龙犄角上了！”薛蟠羞的没地缝儿钻进去，那里爬的上马去？贾蓉命人赶到关厢里雇了一乘小轿子，薛蟠坐了，一齐进城。贾蓉还要抬往赖家去赴席，薛蟠百般苦告，央及他不用告诉人，贾蓉方依允了，让他各自回家。贾蓉仍往赖家回复贾珍并方才的形景。贾珍也知湘莲所打，也笑道：“他须得吃个亏才好。”至晚散了，便来问候。薛蟠自在卧房将养，推病不见。
　　贾母等回来各自归家时，薛姨妈与宝钗见香菱哭的眼睛肿了，问起原故，忙来瞧薛蟠时，脸上身上虽见伤痕，并未伤筋动骨。薛姨妈又是心疼，又是发恨，骂一回薛蟠，又骂一回湘莲，意欲告诉王夫人，遣人寻拿湘莲。宝钗忙劝道：“这不是什么大事，不过他们一处吃酒，酒后反脸常情。谁醉了，多挨几下打，也是有的。况且咱们家的无法无天的人，也是人所共知的。妈妈不过是心疼的原故，要出气也容易。等三五天哥哥好了出得去的时候，那边珍大爷琏二爷这干人也未必白丢开手，自然备个东道，叫了那个人来，当着众人替哥哥赔不是认罪就是了。如今妈妈先当件大事告诉众人，倒显的妈妈偏心溺爱，纵容他生事招人，今儿偶然吃了一次亏，妈妈就这样兴师动众，倚着亲戚之势欺压常人。”薛姨妈听了道：“我的儿！到底是你想的到，我一时气糊涂了。”宝钗笑道：“这才好呢。他又不怕妈妈，又不听人劝，一天纵似一天。吃过两三个亏，他也罢了。”
薛蟠睡在炕上，痛骂湘莲，又命小厮：“去拆他的房子，打死他，和他打官司！”薛姨妈喝住小厮们，只说：“湘莲一时酒后放肆，如今酒醒，后悔不及，惧罪逃走了。”薛蟠听见如此说了。
要知端底，且看下回分解。

Lady Xing had come to Lady Dowager to find out whether or not she knew of her husband’s request for Yuanyang. But as she entered the gate of the courtyard, some old nurses quietly told her that Her Ladyship already knew of it. She would have turned back then, only she was seen and Lady Wang came out to meet her; so she had no choice but to go in.

She paid her respects to Lady Dowager, who said not a word. Lady Xing, feeling rather sheepish, was at a loss. Xifeng had already taken herself off on some pretext, and Yuanyang had withdrawn to her own room in high dudgeon. Aunt Xue and Lady Wang also withdrew for fear that Lady Xing might feel embarrassed; but she dared not leave now.

When they had gone, Lady Dowager said, “I hear you’ve been acting as go-between for your husband. You’re a fine pattern of wifely submission and virtue, I must say! But you carry this virtue too far. Now that you have sons and grandsons as well, are you still afraid he may lose his temper? I hear you let him have his own way in everything.”

Blushing crimson, Lady Xing answered, “I’ve advised him several times, but he won’t listen. You know how it is, madam. I have to give in to him.”

“Would you commit murder too if he told you to? You should think: Your sister-in-law’s a simple soul, always ailing, and she has the whole household to look after. Though you help her, she has her hands full all day long. I’ve cut down on my own needs in every way. And if those two overlook anything, there’s that careful child Yuanyang to keep an eye on my affairs. If I need anything she fetches it; if something has to be added, she finds time to tell them to see to it. If she didn’t do this, with all the young and old in the inner and outer households, wouldn’t plenty of things be forgotten? Am I to do all the worrying myself, then? Or go begging them every day for this and that?

“The only person left to me in my quarters who’s any use is Yuanyang. She’s grown up and knows my ways. Besides, she has the knack of waiting on me and doesn’t go asking Lady So-and-so for clothes or Madam So-and-so for money. So these last few years, in everything she says or does, everyone from your sister-in-law and your daughter-in-law down to the least of the servants has confidence in her. She’s not only my support — your sister-in-law and Li Wan would be quite lost without her too. With her here, even if my daughters-in-law and granddaughters-in-law don’t think of everything, I don’t go short or have to lose my temper.

“Now if she leaves me, who are you going to find to wait on me? You may produce someone as precious as a pearl, but if she can’t talk or act properly she’ll be useless. I was just going to send to tell your husband that if he wants to take concubines I’ll pay for them — he can spend ten or eight thousand taels if he likes and buy them; but he can’t have this girl. She must stay to wait on me for a few more years, as if she were doing her duty by me day and night as a filial daughter would. Since you’ve come, you can tell him that — that would be even better.”

With that she called a maid and said, “Go and invite the ladies and young ladies back. We were just enjoying a chat, why should they all disappear?”

The maid assented and went to look for them. They all came back in a hurry except Aunt Xue, who told the maid:

“I’ve only just come. What should I go back for? Tell her I’ve gone to bed.”

“Dear Auntie Xue, dear ancestor!” cried the maid. “Our Old Ancestress is angry. If you don’t go, madam, there’ll be no end of trouble. Do come, if only for our sakes. If you’re afraid of walking, let me carry you on my back.”

Aunt Xue laughed.

“You little wretch! What are you afraid of? The worst that can happen is a scolding, that’s all.”

So she had to walk back with the maid. The Lady Dowager made her sit down.

“Let’s have a game,” she proposed. “Your cards are growing mouldy, aunt. We must play together, and not let Xifeng lead us astray.”

“That’s right,” said Aunt Xue. “Do keep an eye on me, madam. Shall we four play together, or will you have one or two more?”

“Just the four of us is nice,” said Lady Wang.

“One more would be livelier,” suggested Xifeng.

“Call Yuanyang,” said the Lady Dowager. “She can sit below me. Aunt Xue’s eyes are tired; she can keep an eye on both our hands.”

Xifeng chuckled and remarked to Tanchun, “You book-learned people should learn fortune-telling too.”

“How extraordinary!” retorted Tanchun. “Instead of concentrating on winning some money from the old lady, now you want to tell fortunes.”

“I want to work out how much I’m going to lose today. How can I hope to win? Look, before we start playing they’ve already set an ambush for us.”

This set both the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue laughing.

Yuanyang came in then and sat below the Lady Dowager, with Xifeng next to her. A red felt was spread, the tiles were shuffled and turned up, and the five of them started to play. Yuanyang saw that the old lady had a complete hand except for the second of circles. She signalled this to Xifeng, whose turn it was to play.

Deliberately Xifeng hesitated for some time.

“This tile I need must be in Aunt Xue’s hand,” she said. “If I don’t play it, I’ll never get another chance.”

“I haven’t any of your tiles,” said Aunt Xue.

“I’ll check your hand presently.”

“Do. But play now and let me see what it is.”

Xifeng laid the tile in front of Aunt Xue.

“Why, this is the second of circles,” cried Aunt Xue. “I don’t want it, but I’m afraid the old lady may be waiting for it to complete her hand.”

“I played the wrong tile!” exclaimed Xifeng and would have taken it back, but the Lady Dowager laughingly threw down her tiles.

“How dare you take it back?” she scolded. “Who told you to play the wrong tile?”

“I wanted to tell my fortune,” was the reply. “I played it myself, so I’ve no one else to blame.”

“You’re the one who should slap your own face and ask yourself that,” retorted the Lady Dowager. She told Aunt Xue, “It’s not that I’m a poor loser and out to win, but this is a lucky tile.”

“Of course,” agreed Aunt Xue. “No one in his right mind could imagine that you are out for money, madam.”

Xifeng, who had been counting out some cash, at once strung it together again.

“That’s enough for me,” she cried. “I’m not out to win money either, only to win some luck. But I am a poor loser, for I started counting my money the minute I lost. Put it away quickly.”

It was the rule that Yuanyang should shuffle for the Lady Dowager, but now she was chatting to Aunt Xue and did not set her hand to the tiles.

“Are you angry?” asked the old lady. “Why aren’t you shuffling for me?”

Yuanyang picked up the tiles. “She hasn’t paid up,” she said.

“If she doesn’t pay, so much the better for her,” chuckled the Lady Dowager. She told a maid, “Take that string of cash of hers and bring it here.”

The maid did so, putting it beside her mistress.

“Give it to me!” cried Xifeng. “One string of cash, that’s all.”

“Xifeng really is a poor loser,” teased Aunt Xue. “This is only a game.”

Xifeng stood up then and, pulling Aunt Xue back, pointed at a wooden box in which the Lady Dowager kept her money.

“Look, aunt,” she said. “I don’t know how much they’ve won from me. In less than an hour that box will be beckoning to this string of cash, waiting to reel it in too.”

With that I’ll be off. No need to play cards, madam, as you’re no longer angry. And I’ve something proper to attend to.”

Before she could finish, the Lady Dowager and the others were convulsed with laughter. Just then, as luck would have it, Pinger brought over another string of cash, being afraid there might not be enough.

“Don’t leave it here, put it with Her Ladyship’s money,” said Xifeng. “That will save two payments and save the cash in the chest the trouble of coming out twice.”

The old lady laughed so much that she scattered all the cards in front of her. Pushing Yuanyang she cried, “Tear up that mouth of hers for me!”

Pinger did as she was told and left laughing. At the inner gate she met Jia Lian.

“Where is Her Ladyship?” he asked. “The master wants her.”

“She’s been with the old lady all this time without stirring,” replied Pinger. “You’d better keep out of the way. The old lady was angry, but just now Madam Lian’s been joking with her and has calmed her down a little.”

“I’ll go and ask for instructions about the fourteenth, whether we’re going to Lai Da’s house or not, so that I can prepare the chairs. That will give me an excuse to ask Her Ladyship to leave and to amuse the old lady too — two birds with one stone.”

“Take my advice and don’t go,” Pinger chuckled. “The whole household including Her Ladyship and Baoyu are in the wrong, yet you’re asking for a snub.”

“It’s all over and done with. What can they do now? Besides, it’s no concern of mine. And as the master told me to fetch Her Ladyship, if I send someone else and he hears of it he’ll be angrier than ever and vent his anger on me.” With that he walked off.

Pinger, convinced by his reasoning, followed him to the hall, where he slowed down and peeped into the inner room. Lady Xing was standing there. Xifeng, sharp-eyed as ever, spotted him first and signalled to him not to come in, at the same time warning Lady Xing with a glance. The latter could not very well leave at once but had to pour a cup of tea and place it before the Lady Dowager. As the old lady turned, Jia Lian — taken by surprise — had no time to hide.

“Who’s that outside?” she asked. “Fancy peeping in like a boy!”

Xifeng rose quickly to her feet. “I thought I saw a shadow,” she said, going out.

Jia Lian slipped in then to say with a conciliatory smile, “I was wondering if you were going out on the fourteenth, madam, so that I could prepare chairs.”

“If that was all, why lurk there instead of coming in?” she demanded.

“I saw you were playing cards and didn’t like to disturb you. I just asked my wife to come out and ask.”

“What a hurry you’re in! Can’t you ask her at home? Since when have you been so considerate? I don’t know whether you’ve come as a spy or a tale-bearer, but sneaking in like that gave me quite a start. You nasty, low creature! Your wife’s playing cards with me and will be free later on. Go home and put your heads together with that Zhao number two to think of a way to bully her.”

This set everyone laughing.

“It was Bao number two, Old Ancestress,” Yuanyang corrected her.

“Of course,” chuckled the old lady. “How can I remember all these ‘Baos’ and ‘Zhaos’? But the mere mention of such things makes my blood boil. I’ve been the great-granddaughter-in-law of this family, and now I have great-granddaughters-in-law. In the fifty-four years since I came here as a girl, I’ve been through all sorts of danger and seen all sorts of strange things, but never anything like this. Why don’t you clear out?”

Not daring to utter a word, Jia Lian withdrew.

Pinger, standing outside the window, chuckled softly, “So you wouldn’t listen to me, and walked straight into the net.”

As they were talking Lady Xing came out. “This is all the fault of the old man,” said Jia Lian. “Now the whole load’s fallen on my shoulders and yours, madam.”

“You unfilial wretch!” she cried. “Some sons would die for their fathers, yet you’re complaining just because you were scolded. If you don’t behave yourself these next few days and he loses his temper, look out for a beating.”

“Do come quickly, madam. I’ve been waiting here for you for ages,” he answered, and escorted his mother across.

Lady Xing gave her husband only a brief account of the Lady Dowager’s angry refusal. Jia She had to let the matter drop, though he felt rather ashamed. He pleaded illness and dared not go to see his mother, simply sending his wife and son over every day to pay his respects. Then he had to send out men in all directions to make further searches. Finally he spent five hundred taels on a seventeen-year-old girl called Yanhong whom he took into his household. But no more of this.

After playing cards for some time that day, the Lady Dowager had dinner and then the party broke up.

For the next couple of days nothing happened.

Soon it was the fourteenth, the eve of the Mid-Autumn Festival. Before dawn, Lai Da’s wife came again to invite them. In high good humour the Lady Dowager took Lady Wang, Aunt Xue, Baoyu and the girls to the large garden, where they spent the morning. Although not as large as Grand View Garden, it was neatly laid out with spacious grounds, attractive rocks and trees, and some fine pavilions, towers and lodges.

In the main hall outside were Xue Pan, Jia Zhen, Jia Lian, Jia Rong and some other close relatives. Lai Da had also invited some officials and the sons of certain noble families to keep them company. One of the guests was Liu Xianglian. Xue Pan, who had not stopped thinking of him since their last meeting, had found out that he often played amateur theatricals and usually took the role of a young lover; and this had confirmed his mistaken impression that Liu was an actor. Eager to get acquainted with him but having no one to introduce them, he was overjoyed to meet him here today. Jia Zhen and the others who knew of Liu’s reputation, warmed with wine, begged him to perform an item or two. Then they moved to sit by him and chatted about one thing and another.

Liu Xianglian came of a good family but, his parents having died early and he himself having failed in his studies, was by nature a gallant, free and easy fellow careless of details. He was a good spearman and swordsman, fond of drinking, gambling and whoring, of playing the flute and the zither, and of singing and acting too. As he was young and handsome, those who did not know him mistook him for an actor. Lai Da’s son Lai Shangrong, a good friend of his, had invited him today to help entertain. He had put up with the others’ familiarity, but Xue Pan’s advances were more than he could stand. He had been looking for a chance to get away when Lai Shangrong said:

“Just now, after Master Bao came in and saw you, he asked me to tell you not to leave at the end of the party as he wants a word with you. If you insist on going, wait till I fetch him out so that you can see him before leaving. Then it will be no responsibility of mine.” He ordered a servant, “Go in and quietly get one of the women to ask Master Bao out.”

The boy had not been gone the time it takes to drink a cup of tea when Baoyu appeared.

Lai Shangrong said with a smile, “Well, uncle, I leave him in your hands. I must go and attend to the other guests.” With that he left.

Baoyu took Liu Xianglian by the hand into a side room and made him sit down.

“Have you been to Qin Zhong’s grave recently?” he asked.

“Of course. The other day, a couple of li from his grave, we were flying falcons. It occurred to me that with all the rain this summer his grave may have collapsed. So I left the others to go and have a look, and sure enough it had subsided a little. When I went home I raised a few hundred cash, and the day before yesterday I went out to have it repaired.”

‘I hired a couple of men to put it in order.’

‘I see,’ said Bao-yu. ‘Last month when the lotus-pods in the lake at Prospect Garden began to form, I picked ten of them and sent Tealeaf out to my grandmother’s grave with them as an offering. When he came back I asked him if they’d been washed away by the rain. He said no, the grave looked even tidier than last time. I thought to myself it must be you and the other fellows that had been putting it in order. It makes me so mad, the way I’m cooped up at home all the time and never allowed to do a thing on my own account. There’s always someone spying on me, and if I try to do anything, there’s always someone to prevent me or talk me out of it. I have the will but not the means. I may have plenty of money, but I’m not free to spend it.’

‘You don’t have to worry about that,’ said Liu. ‘You can leave the outside things to me. All I need to know is that you have the disposition. I’ve already put by the money we shall need for the visit on the first of the tenth month. You know what I am: I haven’t a penny to my name and no savings at home to draw on. Any money I get, it’s in at one door and out at the other. I thought I’d better put this little bit aside now, to save having to run round looking for it at the last minute with my tongue hanging out.’

‘That’s just what I wanted to see you about,’ said Bao-yu. ‘I was going to send Tealeaf to look for you. But you’re so seldom at home. You’re here, there and everywhere; one never knows where to find you.’

‘There’s no need to go looking for me,’ said Liu. ‘This is something we do for its own sake. Actually I shall be going away myself very shortly. I intend to be away three or four years. I’m going on a journey.’

Bao-yu was startled.

‘Whatever for?’

Liu gave a mocking laugh.

‘Wait until the time comes. Then you’ll know. I must say goodbye now.’

‘What a pity!’ said Bao-yu. ‘We meet so seldom. Couldn’t you stay a bit longer and we could go out together this evening? That would be nice.’

‘That dear cousin of yours is in there,’ said Liu. ‘If I stay any longer, I’m afraid there may be trouble. I think it’s better if I slip away now.’

‘Yes, on reflection I think you are right,’ said Bao-yu. ‘But if you really are going on a long journey, you will let me know before you go, won’t you? Please don’t go away without telling me!’

As he said this, large tears welled up in his eyes and coursed down his cheeks.

‘Of course I shall come and say goodbye to you,’ said Liu. ‘Only don’t tell anyone else, that’s all.’

He rose to his feet.

‘You go on inside now. There’s no need to see me out.’

He strode out of the study as he said this. He had scarcely passed through the outer gate when he heard a raucous voice shouting:

‘Who let Little Liou get away?’

The voice was Xue Pan’s. Liu’s pent-up anger exploded. He would dearly have loved to knock him down with a single blow of his fist, but reflected that to strike a drunken man in the middle of a party would be to get Lai Shang-rong into trouble. He forced himself to be calm. Xue Pan had caught sight of him now and was lurching unsteadily towards him, overjoyed at having found his quarry. He clutched hold of Liu’s arm.

‘Where’d you get to, brother?’

‘I was just going for a stroll. I’ll be back in a minute.’

‘It hasn’t been the same since you went,’ said Xue Pan. ‘Do be a sport and sit down again! If it’s something important you have to do, give the job to me. Don’t go rushing off like this! With a brother like me to help you, you could be an official and make your fortune just like that!’

Liu Xiang-lian was both angry and disgusted. An idea came into his mind. He drew Xue Pan aside.

‘You say you want to be friends,’ he said. ‘Do you mean it? Or is this just a joke?’

Xue Pan’s face, already wreathed in smiles, became almost imbecile with delight.

‘What a question, brother! ’Course I mean it. If I’m not sincere, may I drop down dead this very minute!’

‘In that case,’ said Liu, ‘this is not a very convenient place to talk. Sit down for a while. I’ll go on ahead. You can slip out after me and follow me to my place. I’ve got a couple of very pretty boys there who’ve never been out. We can drink together all night. Just you come on your own. Don’t bring any of your attendants. I’ve got people at my place who will look after us.’

Xue Pan was almost beside himself with joy.

‘Are you sure?’ he said. ‘Isn’t this a joke you’re playing on me?’

“Well?” retorted Xianglian. “If someone treats you sincerely, you don’t believe him.”

“Do you take me for a fool?” cried Xue Pan hastily. “Of course I believe you. But if I don’t know the way, you’ll have to go first and I’ll follow — where am I to find you?”

“My place is outside the North Gate. If you don’t mind leaving home, you can spend the night in the suburbs.”

“With you I’ve no use for home!”

“In that case, I’ll wait for you on the bridge outside the North Gate. Let’s go back now to drink. Don’t leave till after I’ve gone, then no one will suspect.”

Xue Pan promptly agreed.

They returned to the feast and drank for a while. Xue Pan, unable to contain himself, kept his eyes fixed on Xianglian. The more he thought the happier he grew, and he tossed off cup after cup of wine without waiting to be pressed, until he was quite drunk. Then Xianglian stood up and slipped out, glancing around to make sure that he was unobserved. Once outside he told his page Xingnu:

“Go on home. I’m going out of town but I’ll be back soon.”

With that he mounted his horse and rode to the bridge outside the North Gate to wait for Xue Pan. In the time it takes for a meal, the other appeared on horseback. He was gaping and staring wildly about him, his head rolling from side to side like a rattle-drum. As he passed Xianglian he was looking into the distance and failed to spot him close at hand. Xianglian, half amused and half angry, cantered after him. When Xue Pan saw that the road ahead was rather deserted he turned back — and was overjoyed to see Xianglian.

“I knew you’d keep your word,” he cried.

“Hurry up,” said Xianglian with a smile. “We don’t want anyone to see us and follow.”

He galloped off with Xue Pan close behind.

Soon, finding themselves in a deserted spot with a reed-grown marsh, Xianglian dismounted and tethered his horse to a tree.

“Get down,” he said. “Let’s swear an oath first. If either of us changes his mind and blabs, he’ll have to answer for it.”

“Right you are.” At once Xue Pan dismounted and tied up his horse too. Then he knelt on the ground and swore, “If I ever change my mind or tell anyone, may I be struck by heaven and earth....”

The words were hardly out of his mouth when a crash like a thunderbolt fell on the back of his head. He saw stars, and the earth spun round. He collapsed.

Xianglian stepped forward to take a look. Knowing that this spoilt young master was not used to beatings, he had used only three-tenths of his strength. But a few slaps on the face had already made it as colourful as a fruit stall. When Xue Pan tried to struggle up, a kick from Xianglian floored him again.

“It was a mutual agreement,” he protested. “If you don’t like it, you should have said so. Why trick me into coming here to beat me up?”

He started cursing.

“I’ll beat your eyes blind!” swore Xianglian. “See if you can recognize me now. Instead of begging for mercy, you insult me. It’s no use beating a cur like you to death. I’ll just teach you a lesson.”

He took his whip and gave Xue Pan thirty or forty cuts from the shoulders down to his legs. By now Xue Pan was sober and in such pain that he could not help crying out.

“So that’s all the courage you have,” Xianglian sneered. “I thought you were not afraid of a beating.”

He grabbed Xue Pan’s left leg and dragged him through the mire of the marsh for several paces, covering him with mud. Then he demanded:

“Do you know me now?”

Xue Pan simply lay there groaning.

Xianglian threw down his whip and punched him several times till he rolled to and fro howling.

“My ribs are broken! I know you’re a gentleman. I was wrong to listen to....”

Xianglian retorted, “Don’t drag in other people. Just tell me what you think of me now.”

“There’s nothing to say. I was wrong and you’re a gentleman.”

“Say it more apologetically if you want me to forgive you.”

“Dear brother!” groaned Xue Pan.

Xianglian hit him again.

“Aiya! Dear brother!” he yelled.

Two more blows from Xianglian made him cry, “Aiya! Sir, have mercy on a blind fool like me! From now on I’ll respect you and be afraid of you.”

“Drink two mouthfuls of that water,” ordered Xianglian.

Xue Pan grimaced. “It’s too foul. How can I drink it?”

Xianglian aimed another blow at him.

“All right, I’ll drink, I’ll drink,” he cried.

He had to bend down and drink a mouthful from the pool, but before he could swallow it he retched and brought up all he had eaten.

“Filthy creature! Finish it up quickly and I’ll let you off.”

Xue Pan kowtowed frantically.

“Do a good deed and have mercy!” he begged. “However deadly it is, I daren’t drink that.”

“This stink is enough to kill me.” Letting go of him, Xianglian went off to mount his horse.

Only when Xianglian had gone did Xue Pan feel safe. He regretted having mistaken his man, but when he tried to struggle to his feet the pain all over was too much for him.

Now Jia Zhen and the others at the feast, missing the two of them, had sent to look for them everywhere.

“I think I saw them going out by the north gate,” someone volunteered.

But Xue Pan’s pages were too afraid of him to go after him without orders, and he had told them not to follow. Finally, as Jia Zhen was growing anxious, he ordered Jia Rong to take some servants to track them down. They went out by the north gate and after crossing the bridge had proceeded for more than two li when they spotted Xue Pan’s horse tethered by a pit full of reeds.

“Good, the horse is here so the man can’t be far away,” they cried, hurrying over to it.

Then from the reeds they heard groans. Running to the spot they found Xue Pan, his clothes in shreds, his face bruised and swollen, covered from head to foot with mud like a sow. Jia Rong had a shrewd idea of what had happened. He dismounted and ordered the servants to help the victim up.

“Uncle Xue is always carrying on with women,” he said with a laugh. “But today he seems to have picked a reed-pit. I suppose the Dragon King fancied you as his son-in-law, so you ran into his horns.”

Xue Pan was too ashamed to show his face. He could not mount his horse either. Jia Rong told servants to go to the nearest outpost to hire a small sedan-chair. When it came he made Xue Pan get in and they returned to the city together. He wanted to take him back to the Lai family’s feast, but Xue Pan begged him with tears not to tell anyone; and so he agreed to let him go home alone, while he went back to report to Jia Zhen and describe the state Xue Pan was in. Knowing that Xianglian must have thrashed him, Jia Zhen said with a smile, “He had it coming to him.” That evening, after the party broke up, he went to see how Xue Pan was. But Xue Pan had retired to his room and would not receive him, pretending to be unwell.

When the Lady Dowager and the others came back, Aunt Xue and Baochai found Xiangling’s eyes swollen from weeping. Asked the reason, she told them what had happened. They went at once to see Xue Pan, and found his face and body covered with bruises but no bones broken. Aunt Xue was at once distressed and angry. She railed first against her son, then against Xianglian. She felt like asking Lady Wang to send men to arrest Xianglian.

But Baochai stopped her, saying, “This isn’t so terrible. They’d been drinking together, and it’s quite common for drunken men to fall out. Whoever was drunk may have received a few blows. Besides, everyone knows how wild and lawless our family is. It’s only natural that you should be upset, mother, but it’s easy to vent your anger. Wait a few days till brother can go out again....”

“I’m sure Cousin Zhen and Lian will take this up and not let it drop. They’re bound to make Xianglian give a feast at which he can apologize to everyone for his behaviour. If you report this now as a serious scandal, it will look as if you’re biased and too protective, encouraging your son to make trouble and bully people. Then if he gets a beating for once, you raise a big outcry and throw our weight about as relatives to oppress ordinary folk.”

“Of course you’re right, child,” said Aunt Xue. “I was too angry to think clearly.”

“That’s better,” approved Baochai. “He’s not afraid of you and won’t listen to advice, but gets more outrageous every day. If he’s taught a lesson like this a few times, he may mend his ways.”

Xue Pan, lying on the kang, was still railing against Xianglian. He ordered his pages, “Go and pull his house down! Beat him to death! I’ll take him to court!”

But Aunt Xue stopped the pages, saying, “Xianglian was drunk and carried away. Now he’s sobered up he’s sorry and afraid of being punished, so he’s run away.”

When Xue Pan heard this he calmed down.

To know the outcome, read the next chapter.

第48章 滥情人情误思游艺 慕雅女雅集苦吟诗

话说薛蟠听见如此说了，气方渐平。三五日后，疼痛虽愈，伤痕未平，只装病在家，愧见亲友。
　　展眼已到十月，因有各铺面伙计内有算年账要回家的，少不得家里治酒饯行。内有一个张德辉，自幼在薛蟠当铺内揽总，家内也有了二三千金的过活，今岁也要回家，明春方来。因说起：“今年纸札香料短少，明年必是贵的。明年先打发大小儿上来，当铺里照管，赶端阳前，我顺路就贩些纸札香扇来卖。除去关税花销，稍亦可以剩得几倍利息。”薛蟠听了，心下忖度：“如今我捱了打了正难见人，想着要躲避一年半截又没处去躲。天天装病，也不是常法儿。况且我长了这么大，文不文武不武，虽说做买卖，究竟戥子、算盘从没拿过，地土风俗、远近道路又不知道。不如也打点几个本钱和张德辉逛一年来，赚钱也罢，不赚钱也罢，且躲躲羞去。二则逛逛山水也是好的。”心内主意已定，至酒席散后，便和气平心与张德辉说知，命他等一二日，一同前往。晚间薛蟠告诉他母亲，薛姨妈听了，虽是喜欢，但又恐他在外生事，花了本钱倒是末事。因此不叫他去，只说：“你好歹跟着我，我还放心些。况且也不用这个买卖，等不着这几百银子使。”薛蟠主意已定，那里肯依？只说：“天天又说我不知世务，这个也不知，那个也不学；如今我发狠把那些没要紧的都断了，如今要成人立事，学习买卖，又不准我了。叫我怎么样呢？我又不是个丫头，把我关在家里，何日是个了手？况且那张德辉又是个有年纪的，咱们和他是世家，我同他怎么得有错，我就有一时半刻不好的去处，他自然说我劝我，就是东西贵贱行情，他是知道的，自然色色问他，何等顺利，倒不叫我去。过两日，我不告诉家里，私自打点了走，明年发了财回来，才知道我呢。”说毕，赌气睡觉去了。
　　薛姨妈听他如此说，因和宝钗商议。宝钗笑道：“哥哥果然要经历正事，倒也罢了。只是他在家里说着好听，到了外头，旧病复发，难拘束他了。但也愁不得许多。他若是真改了，是他一生的福，若不改，妈妈也不能又有别的法子。一半尽人力，一半听天罢了。这么大人了，若只管怕他不知世路，出不得门，干不得事，今年关在家里，明年还是这个样儿。他既说的名正言顺，妈妈就打量着丢了一千、八百银子，竟交与他试一试。横竖有伙计帮着他，也未必好意思哄骗他的。二则他出去了，左右没了助兴的人，又没有倚仗的人，到了外头，谁还怕谁。有了的吃，没了的饿着，举眼无靠，他见了这样，只怕比在家里省了事也未可知。”薛姨妈听了，思付半晌道：“倒是你说的是。花两个钱叫他学些乖来也值。”商议已定，一窗无话。至次日，薛姨妈命人请了张德辉来在书房中，命薛蟠款待酒饭。自己在后廊下隔着窗子，千言万语嘱托张德辉照管照管。张德辉满口应承，吃过饭告辞，又回说：“十四日是上好出行日期，大世兄即刻打点行李，雇下骡子，十四日一早就长行了。”薛蟠喜之不尽，将此话告诉了薛姨妈。
　　薛姨妈和宝钗、香菱并两个年老的嬷嬷，连日打点行装，派下薛蟠之奶公老苍头一名，当年谙事旧仆二名，外有薛蟠随身常使小厮二名：主仆一共六人。雇了三辆大车，单拉行李使物，又雇了四个长行骡子。薛蟠自骑一匹家内养的铁青大走骡，外备一匹坐马，诸事完毕，薛姨妈、宝钗等连夜劝戒之言，自不必备说。至十三日，薛蟠先去辞了他母舅，然后过来辞了贾宅诸人，贾珍等未免又有饯行之说，也不必细述。至十四日一早，薛姨妈、宝钗等直同薛蟠出了仪门，母女两个四只眼看他去了方回来。
　　薛姨妈上京带来的家人不过四五房，并两三个老嬷嬷小丫头，今跟了薛蟠一去，外面只剩了一两个男子，因此薛姨妈即日到书房，将一应陈设玩器并帘帐等物尽行搬进来收贮，命两个跟去的男子之妻，一并也进来睡觉。又命香菱将他屋里也收拾严紧，“将门锁了，晚上和我去睡。”宝钗道：“妈妈既有这些人作伴，不如叫菱姐姐和我作伴去。我们园里又空，夜长了，我每夜做活，越多一个人，岂不越好。”薛姨妈笑道：“正是，我忘了，原该叫他和你去才是。我前日还和你哥哥说：文杏又小，到三不着两的；莺儿一个人，不够伏侍的，还要买一个丫头来你使。”宝钗道：“买的不知底里，倘或走了眼，花了钱事小，没的淘气。倒是慢慢打听着，有知道来历的，买个还罢了。”一面说，一面命香菱收拾了衾褥妆奁，命一个老嬷嬷并臻儿送至蘅芜院去，然后宝钗和香菱才同回园中来。
　　香菱向宝钗道：“我原要和太太说的，等大爷去了，我和姑娘做伴去。我又恐怕太太多心，说我贪着园里来玩，谁知你竟说了。”宝钗笑道：“我知道你心里羡慕这园子不是一日两日的了，只是没有个空儿。每日来一趟，慌慌张张的，也没趣儿。所以趁着机会，越发住上一年，我也多个做伴的，你也遂了你的心。”香菱笑道：“好姑娘！趁着这个功夫，你教给我做诗罢！”宝钗笑道：“我说你‘得陇望蜀’呢。我劝你且缓一缓，今儿头一日进来，先出园东角门，从老太太起，各处各人，你都瞧瞧，问候一声儿，也不必特意告诉他们搬进园来。若有提起因由儿的，你只带口说我带了你进来做伴儿就完了。回来进了园，再到各姑娘房里走走。”香菱应着，才要走时，只见平儿忙忙的走来。香菱忙问了好，平儿只得陪笑相问。宝钗因向平儿笑道：“我今儿把他带了来做伴儿，正要回你奶奶一声儿。”平儿笑道：“姑娘说的是那里的话？我竟没话答言了。”宝钗道：“这才是正理。‘店房有个主人，庙里有个住持。’虽不是大事，到底告诉一声，就是园里坐更上夜的人，知道添了他两个，也好关门候户的了。你回去就告诉一声罢，我不打发人说去了。”平儿答应着，因又向香菱道：“你既来了，也不拜拜街坊去吗？”宝钗笑道：“我正叫他去呢。”平儿道：“你且不必往我们家去，二爷病了在家里呢。”香菱答应着去了，先从贾母处来，不在话下。
　　且说平儿见香菱去了，就拉宝钗悄悄说道：“姑娘可听见我们的新文没有？”宝钗道：“我没听见新文。因连日打发我哥哥出门，所以你们这里的事，一概不知道，连姐妹们这两天没见。”平儿笑道：“老爷把二爷打的动不得，难道姑娘就没听见吗？”宝钗道：“早起恍惚听见了一句，也信不真。我也正要瞧你奶奶去呢，不想你来。又是为了什么打他？”平儿咬牙骂道：“都是那什么贾雨村，半路途中那里来的饿不死的野杂种！认了不到十年，生了多少事出来。今年春天，老爷不知在那个地方看见几把旧扇子，回家来，看家里所有收着的这些好扇子，都不中用了，立刻叫人各处搜求。谁知就有个不知死的冤家，混号儿叫做石头呆子，穷的连饭也没的吃，偏偏他家就有二十把旧扇子，死也不肯拿出大门来。二爷好容易烦了多少情，见了这个人，说之再三，他把二爷请了到他家里坐着，拿出这扇子来略瞧了一瞧。据二爷说，原是不能再得的，全是湘妃、棕竹、麋鹿、玉竹的，皆是古人写画真迹。回来告诉了老爷，便叫买他的，要多少银子给他多少。偏那石呆子说：‘我饿死冻死，一千两银子一把，我也不卖。’老爷没法了，天天骂二爷没能为。已经许他五百银子，先兑银子，后拿扇子，他只是不卖，只说：‘要扇子先要我的命！’姑娘想想，这有什么法子？谁知那雨村没天理的听见了，便设了法子，讹他拖欠官银，拿他到了衙门里去，说：‘所欠官银，变卖家产赔补。’把这扇子抄了来，做了官价，送了来。那石呆子如今不知是死是活。老爷问着二爷说：‘人家怎么弄了来了？’二爷只说了一句：”为这点子小事弄的人家倾家败产，也不算什么能为。’老爷听了就生了气，说二爷拿话堵老爷呢。这是第一件大的。过了几日，还有几件小的，我也记不清，所以都凑在一处，就打起来了。也没拉倒用板子棍子，就站着，不知他拿什么东西打了一顿，脸上打破了两处。我们听见姨太太这里有一种药上棒疮的，姑娘寻一丸给我呢。”宝钗听了，忙命莺儿去找了两丸来与平儿。宝钗道：“既这样，你去替我问候罢，我就不去了。”平儿向宝钗答应着去了，不在话下。
　　且说香菱见了众人之后，吃过晚饭，宝钗等都往贾母处去了，自己便往潇湘馆中来。此时黛玉已好了大半了，见香菱也进园来住，自是喜欢。香菱因笑道：“我这一进来了，也得空儿，好歹教给我做诗，就是我的造化了。”黛玉笑道：“既要学做诗，你就拜我为师。我虽不通，大略也还教的起你。”香菱笑道：“果然这样，我就拜你为师，你可不许腻烦的。”黛玉道：“什么难事，也值得去学？不过是起、承、转、合，当中承、转是两副对子，平声的对仄声，虚的对实的，实的对虚的。若是果有了奇句，连平仄虚实不对都使得的。”香菱笑道：“怪道我常弄本旧诗，偷空儿看一两首，又有对的极工的，又有不对的。又听见说，‘一三五不论，二四六分明。’看古人的诗上，亦有顺的，亦有二四六上错了的。所以天天疑惑。如今听你一说，原来这些规矩，竟是没事的，只要词句新奇为上。”黛玉道：“正是这个道理。词句究竟还是末事，第一是立意要紧。若意趣真了，连词句不用修饰自是好的，这叫做‘不为词害意’。”香菱道：“我只爱陆放翁的‘重帘不卷留香久，古砚微凹聚墨多’，说的真切有趣。”黛玉道：“断不可看这样的诗。你们因不知诗，所以见了这浅近的就爱，一入了这个格局，再学不出来的。你只听我说，你若真心要学，我这里有《王摩诘全集》，你且把他的五言律一百首细心揣摩透熟了，然后再读一百二十首老杜的七言律，次之再李青莲的七言绝句读一二百首。肚子里先有了这三个人做了底子，然后再把陶渊明、应、刘、谢、阮、庾、鲍等人的一看，你又是这样一个极聪明伶俐的人，不用一年工夫，不愁不是诗翁了。”香菱听了，笑道：“既这样，好姑娘，你就把这书给我拿出来，我带回去夜里念几首也是好的。”黛玉听说，便命紫鹃将王右丞的五言律拿来，递与香菱道：“你只看有红圈的，都是我选的，有一首念一首。不明白的问你姑娘，或者遇见我，我讲与你就是了。”香菱拿了诗，回至蘅芜院中，诸事不管，只向灯下一首一首的读起来。宝钗连催他数次睡觉，他也不睡。宝钗见他这般苦心，只得随地去了。
　　一日，黛玉方梳洗完了，只见香菱笑吟吟的送了书来，又要换杜律。黛玉笑道：“共记得多少首？”香菱笑道：“凡红圈选的，我尽读了。”黛玉道：“可领略了些没有？”香菱笑道：“我倒领略了些，只不知是不是，说给你听听。”黛玉笑道：“正要讲究讨论，方能长进。你且说来我听听。”香菱笑道：“据我看来，诗的好处，有口里说不出来的意思，想去却是逼真的；又似乎无理的，想去竟是有理有情的。”黛玉笑道：“这话有了些意思！但不知你从何处见得？”香菱笑道：“我看《塞上》一首，内一联云：‘大漠孤烟直，长河落日圆。’想来烟如何直？日自然是圆的。这‘直’字似无理，‘圆’字似太俗。合上书一想，倒象是见了这景的。要说再找两个字换这两个，竟再找不出两个字来。再还有：‘日落江湖白，潮来天地青。’这‘白’‘青’两个字，也似无理，想来必得这两个字才形容的尽，念在嘴里，倒象有几千斤重的一个橄榄似的。还有‘渡头馀落日，墟里上孤烟’，这‘馀’字合‘上’字，难为他怎么想来！我们那年上京来，那日下晚便挽住船，岸上又没有人，只有几棵树。远远的几家人家作晚饭，那个烟竟是青碧连云。谁知我昨儿晚上看了这两句，倒象我又到了那个地方去了。”
　　正说着，宝玉和探春来了，都入座听他讲诗。宝玉笑道：“既是这样，也不用看诗，‘会心处不在远’，听你说了这两句，可知三昧你已得了。”黛玉笑道：“你说他这‘上孤烟’好，你还不知他这一句还是套了前人的来。我给你这一句瞧瞧，更比这个淡而现成。”说着，便把陶渊明的“暧暧远人村，依依墟里烟”翻了出来，递给香菱。香菱瞧了，点头叹赏，笑道：“原来‘上’字从‘依依’两个字上化出来的。”宝玉大笑道：“你已得了。不用再讲，要再讲，倒学离了。你就做起来了，必是好的。”探春笑道：“明儿我补一个柬来，请你入社。”香菱道：“姑娘何苦打趣我！我不过是心里羡慕，才学这个玩罢了。”探春黛玉都笑道：“谁不是玩？难道我们是认真做诗呢。要说我们真成了诗，出了这园子，把人的牙还笑掉了呢。”宝玉道：“这也算自暴自弃了。前儿我在外头和相公们商画儿，他们听见咱们起诗社，求我把稿子给他们瞧瞧，我就写了几首给他们看看。谁不是真心叹服？他们抄了刻去了。”探春、黛玉忙问道：“这是真话么？“宝玉笑退：“说谎的是那架上鹦哥。”黛玉、探春听说，都道：“你真真胡闹！且别说那不成诗，便成诗，我们的笔墨，也不该传到外头去。”宝玉道：“这怕什么？古来闺阁中笔墨不要传出去，如今也没人知道呢。”说着，只见惜春打发了入画来请宝玉，宝玉方去了。
　　香菱又逼着换出杜律，又央黛玉、探春二人：“出个题目让我诌去，诌了来替我改正。”黛玉道：“昨夜的月最好，我正要诌一首未诌成。你就做一首来。‘十四寒’的韵，由你爱用那几个字去。”香菱听了，喜的拿着诗回来，又苦思一回，做两句诗：又舍不得杜诗，又读两首：如此茶饭无心，坐卧不定。宝钗道：“何苦自寻烦恼？都是颦儿引的你，我和他算账去！你本来呆头呆脑的，再添上这个，越发弄成个呆子了。”香菱笑道：“好姑娘，别混我。”一面说，一面做了一首。先给宝钗看了，笑道：“这个不好，不是这个做法。你别害臊，只管拿了给他瞧去，看是他怎么说。”香菱听了，便拿了诗找黛玉。黛玉看时，只见写道是：
　　月桂中天夜色寒，清光皎皎影团团。
　　诗人助兴常思玩，野客添愁不忍观。
　　弱翠楼边悬玉镜，珍珠帘外挂冰盘。
　　良宵何用烧银烛，晴彩辉煌映画栏。
　　黛玉笑道：“意思却有，只是措词不雅。皆因你看的诗少，被他缚住了。把这首诗丢开，再做一首。只管放开胆子去做。”
　　香菱听了，默默的回来，越发连房也不进去，只在池边树下。或坐在山石上出神，或蹲在地下抠地，来往的人都诧异。李纨、宝钗、探春、宝玉等听得此言，都远远的站在山坡上瞧着他笑。只见他皱一回眉，又自己含笑一回。宝钗笑道：“这个人定是疯了。昨夜嘟嘟哝哝，直闹到五更才睡下。没一顿饭的工夫，天就亮了，我就听见他起来了，忙忙碌碌梳了头，就找颦儿去。一回来，呆了一天，做了一首又不好，自然这会子另做呢。”宝玉笑道：“这正是‘地灵人杰’，老天生人，再不虚赋情性的。我们成日叹说：可惜他这么个人，竟俗了。谁知到底有今日！可见天地至公。”宝钗听了，笑道：“你能够象他这苦心就好了，学什么有个不成的吗？”宝玉不答。
　　只见香菱兴兴头头的，又往黛玉那边来了。探春笑道：“咱们跟了去，看他有些意思没有。”说着，一齐都往潇湘馆来。只见黛玉正拿着诗和他讲究呢。众人因问黛玉：“做的如何？”黛玉道：“自然算难为他了，只是还不好。这一首过于穿凿了，还得另做。”众人因要诗看时，只见做道是：
　　非银非水映窗寒，试看睛空护玉盘。
　　淡淡梅龙香欲柒，丝丝柳带露初干。
　　只疑残粉涂金砌，恍若轻霜抹玉栏。
　　梦醒西楼人迹绝，馀容犹可隔帘看。
　　宝钗笑道：“不象吟月了，月字底下添一个‘色’字，倒还使得。你看句句倒象是月色。也罢了，原是‘诗从胡说来’，再迟几天就好了。”香菱自为这首诗妙绝，听如此说，自己又扫了兴，不肯丢开手，便要思索起来。因见他姐妹们说笑，便自己走至阶下竹前，挖心搜胆的，耳不旁听，目不别视。一时探春隔窗笑说道：“菱姑娘，你闲闲罢。”香菱怔怔答道：“‘闲’字是‘十五删’的，错了韵了。”众人听了，不觉大笑起来．宝钗道：“可真诗魔了，都是颦儿引的他！”黛玉笑道：“圣人说：‘诲人不倦。’他又来问我，我岂有不说的理。”李纨笑道：“咱们拉了他往四姑娘屋里去，引他瞧瞧画儿，叫他醒一醒才好。”说着，真个出来拉他过藕香榭，至暖香坞中。惜春正乏倦，在床上歪着睡午觉，画缯立在壁间，用纱罩着。众人唤醒了惜春，揭纱看时，十停方有了三停。见画上有几个美人，因指香菱道：“凡会做诗的，都画在上头，你快学罢。”说着，玩笑了一回，各自散去。
　　香菱满心中正是想诗，至晚间，对灯出了一回神，至三更以后，上床躺下，两眼睁睁直到五更，方才朦胧着了。一时天亮，宝钗醒了。听了一听，他安稳睡了，心下想：“他翻腾了一夜，不知可做成了？这会子乏了，且别叫他。”正想着，只见香菱从梦中笑道：“可是有了，难道这一首还不好吗？”宝钗听了，又是可叹，又是可笑，连忙叫醒了他，问他：“得了什么？你这诚心都通了仙了。学不成诗，弄出病来呢！”一面说，一面梳洗了，和姐妹往贾母处来。
　　原来香菱苦志学诗，精血诚聚，日间不能做出，忽于梦中得了八句。梳洗已毕，便忙写出，来到沁芳亭。只见李纨与众姐妹方从王夫人处回来，宝钗正告诉他们，说他梦中做诗说梦话，众人正笑。抬头见他来了，就都争着要诗看。
要知端底，且看下回分解。

After hearing this, Xue Pan gradually calmed down. In four or five days, though the pain had subsided, the scars were still visible. He stayed at home feigning illness, too ashamed to see any relatives or friends.

Soon it was the tenth month. As some of the assistants in their shops had to go home to make up their annual accounts, the Xues had to give a farewell feast for them. One of these, Zhang Dehui, who had worked since boyhood as chief assistant in their pawnshop, had now saved two or three thousand taels. He was going home too but would be back the following spring. He mentioned:

“This year there’s a shortage of paper, scent and spices, so next year they’re bound to be dear. I’ll send my eldest son here before then to look after the pawnshop, and on my way back after Dragon-Boat Festival I’ll bring a load of paper, scent and fans to sell. Even after paying duty and other expenses, I should make a few hundred per cent profit.”

This set Xue Pan thinking, “I’m still in disgrace after that thrashing I had, and I’d like to hide myself away for a year. But there’s nowhere I can go. It’s no solution to keep on pretending to be ill every day. Besides, though I’m a grown man now, I’m useless at civil and military arts. And though I’m in trade, I’ve never learned to use the abacus or steelyard, and I don’t know the price of land or local customs or the distance to different places. Why not raise some capital and go with Zhang Dehui for a year? Whether I make money or not, at least I can lie low for a time. And it would be fun to see some new scenery.”

His mind made up, after the feast he took Zhang Dehui aside and proposed this, asking him to wait a couple of days so that they could travel together. That evening he told his mother.

Aunt Xue, though pleased, was afraid that away from home he might get into trouble and lose his capital. So she would not hear of it.

“I’d feel easier in my mind if you stayed with me,” she said. “We can do without this business. We don’t need the few hundred taels you might make.”

But Xue Pan had set his heart on going and would not listen.

“You’re always complaining that I don’t know how to cope and can’t do this or that,” he objected. “Now that I’ve made up my mind to cut off all useless connections and learn how to do business properly, you won’t let me. What am I supposed to do? I’m not a girl, to be kept shut indoors all the time. How long is this going on? Besides, Zhang Dehui is an old man and our families have always been on good terms. How could I go wrong with him? Even if I did something not quite right, he’d be sure to reason with me. And he knows all about current prices and market trends; I’d consult him on everything. So it’s bound to work out well. If you won’t let me go, in a couple of days I’ll slip away without telling you and come back next year rolling in money. Then you’ll see!”

With that he went off to bed in a huff.

Aunt Xue discussed this with Baochai.

“If brother really means to do some proper work, well and good,” said Baochai with a smile. “But though he talks so big at home, once he’s away he may start his bad old ways again and be quite uncontrollable. Still, there’s no point in worrying too much. If he really turns over a new leaf, that will be a blessing for the rest of his life. If not, there’s nothing you can do about it, mother. You must do your best for him and then leave the rest to Heaven. He’s a grown man. If you keep him at home for fear he doesn’t know the ways of the world and can’t manage business, he’ll never change. Since he’s made such a point of it, why not let him try, mother, and write off eight hundred or a thousand taels as spent on his education? After all, the assistants there are bound to help him — they can hardly cheat him. And once away, with no boon companions or backers, he’ll find that abroad nobody is afraid of him. If he has money he can eat; if not, he’ll have to go hungry. With no one to turn to, he may behave better away from home than he does here.”

After thinking it over Aunt Xue said, “Very well, I’ll do as you say.”

After talking it over, they parted for the night. The next day Aunt Xue sent for Zhang Dehui and received him in the library, having Xue Pan entertain him to a meal while she herself, from the back verandah through the window, urged the old man time and again to keep an eye on her son. He assented readily.

After the meal, when taking his leave, he said, “The fourteenth is a good day for travelling. If the young master will get his luggage ready and hire mules, we can make an early start that morning.”

Xue Pan, overjoyed, passed this on to his mother.

Aunt Xue, Baochai and Xiangling, with two old nurses, spent the next few days packing. They assigned Xue Pan one old steward who had been his nurse’s husband, two experienced older servants and two page-boys who usually waited on him; so his retinue numbered six. They hired three large carts for the baggage, and four long-distance mules. Xue Pan would ride a big black mule from their own stable, and they had another horse saddled as a spare. When all was ready, Aunt Xue and Baochai gave Xue Pan advice and warnings which we need not repeat.

On the thirteenth he went to take leave of his uncle, then came to say goodbye to all the Jias. Jia Zhen and the rest naturally had farewell feasts for him, which again need not be described in detail.

On the fourteenth, Aunt Xue and Baochai saw him out through the inner gate and did not turn back until he was out of sight.

Aunt Xue had only four or five families of servants with her in the capital, in addition to two or three old nurses and young maids. Now that Xue Pan had left with some of them, there were only one or two men left in the outer household. So that same day she had the library cleared of all curios, furnishings, portieres and hangings, which were stored away inside. She ordered the wives of the two menservants who had accompanied her son to move into the inner apartments to sleep, and told Xiangling to lock up her room.

“You can come and sleep with me,” she said.

“Since you have so many people to keep you company, mother,” put in Baochai, “wouldn’t it be better to let Sister Xiangling stay with me? It’s lonely in the Garden, the nights are long and I sit up sewing. Another person would make it much more cheerful.”

“Of course,” agreed her mother. “I forgot. I should have sent her to keep you company. I was only saying the other day to your brother that Wenxing’s too young and undependable, and Yinger’s not enough to look after you by herself. We must buy another maid for you.”

“If we buy one we don’t know her background. If we made a poor choice, the money would be wasted and we might land ourselves with trouble. Better wait till we hear of someone with good references.”

As she spoke she told Xiangling to pack her bedding and toilet-case, and sent an old nurse with Zhe’er to take these to Alpinia Park. Then she went back to the Garden with Xiangling.

“I meant to ask the mistress, after the young master’s departure, to let me stay with you, miss,” said Xiangling. “But I was afraid she might think I was just out for a good time in the Garden. I didn’t expect you to suggest it.”

Baochai smiled.

“I know you’ve been hankering after this Garden for a long time, but there was no excuse for you to move in. You had no fun, coming here for a short while each day in such a rush. So I’ve seized this chance to have you here for a year, to keep me company and let you enjoy yourself to your heart’s content.”

“Dear miss, this is my chance!” cried Xiangling. “Will you teach me to write poetry?”

“So the more one gets the more one wants!” laughed Baochai. “I advise you to take it easy. You’ve just moved in today. First go out through the east corner gate of the Garden and pay your respects to the old lady and all the ladies, to show you know the rules. But don’t say you’ve moved into the Garden. If anyone asks, you can just mention that I brought you to keep me company. When you come back, you can call on the girls in the Garden.”

Xiangling was assenting and about to leave when Pinger hurried in. Xiangling greeted her, and Pinger had to stop to chat with her.

“I’ve brought her here to keep me company and meant to let your mistress know,” said Baochai.

“What a thing to say, miss!” protested Pinger. “You make me feel quite uncomfortable.”

“That’s only right. ‘The inn has its landlord, the temple its abbot.’ Although this isn’t important, I ought to have told her, so that the watchmen in the Garden know that two more people are here and can lock up in good time. When you go back, let her know. I won’t send anyone else.”

Pinger assented and then asked Xiangling, “Now that you’re here, why not call on your neighbours?”

“I was just going to ask her to,” said Baochai.

“But don’t go to our place,” Pinger warned. “The master’s laid up at home.”

Xiangling assented and went off first to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. But no more of this.

Pinger, left alone with Baochai, drew her aside and asked, “Have you heard our news, miss?”

“No. I’ve been busy these last few days getting my brother off, so I know nothing about your affairs. I haven’t seen the other girls for the last couple of days either.”

“The master beat the Second Master so badly, he can’t move. Do you mean to say you didn’t know?”

“I did hear a vague report this morning, but I didn’t believe it. I was thinking of calling on your mistress, but now you’re here. What did he beat him for?”

“It’s all because of that swine Jia Yucun or whatever his name is — that half-baked, starveling mongrel who turned up out of the blue! Since we acknowledged him as kin less than ten years ago, he’s stirred up no end of trouble. Well, this spring the master saw goodness knows where some old fans, and when he came home and looked at all the good ones we have he felt none of them were good enough. So he sent people out at once to search for more. Who’d have thought that a man known as the Dunce of Stone — a crazy pauper who hadn’t a grain of rice to his name but owned twenty old fans — would refuse at any price to sell them? The Second Master had to pull innumerable strings to get to see the fellow. He begged and begged, and finally was invited to his house to sit down and have a look at the fans. According to the Second Master, they were superb, priceless — made of speckled bamboo, brown bamboo, and different sorts of jade-like bamboo, with inscriptions and paintings by ancient masters.

“When he told the master this, the master wanted to buy them and was willing to pay any price. But the Dunce of Stone said, ‘I’d rather starve or freeze to death than sell them, not even for two thousand tacls apiece.’

“The master had no way to get them, and every day he swore at the Second Master for incompetence. He offered five hundred tacls for the fans, cash down, but the Dunce still wouldn’t sell. He said, ‘Kill me first, then take my fans!’

“What could we do, miss? Then that unprincipled wretch Jia Yucun heard of this and hatched a plot. He had the man arrested and taken to his yamen on a charge of owing the government taxes. ‘Confiscate his property to make it up,’ he ordered. So those fans were seized and paid for at the price fixed by the yamen. As for the Dunce of Stone, no one knows whether he’s dead or alive.

“When the master asked the Second Master, ‘How did he get them?’ the Second Master just commented, ‘It’s no great feat to ruin a family for the sake of a few fans.’ That made the master angry. He accused the Second Master of ‘answering back.’ That was the chief cause. There were a few other smaller matters too which I can’t remember, but they all added to his anger and that’s why he gave him such a beating, not just with the rod but with a board too....”

"My young mistress was standing there when for no reason at all he beat her. He cut her face in two places. We heard that you have some special medicine, madam, for wounds caused by beating. Will you give me a pill?"

Baochai at once ordered Yinger to fetch two pills. "Please give her my compliments," she said. "I won't go over."

Pinger assented and left.

After Xiangling had called on the others and they had finished dinner, Baochai and the rest went to see the Lady Dowager, but she herself went to Bamboo Lodge. Daiyu was now much better and was delighted to hear that Xiangling had come to live in the Garden too.

"Now that I've moved in here and have time to spare," said Xiangling, "I hope you'll be good enough to teach me to write poetry. That would be wonderful."

"If you want to learn," replied Daiyu smiling, "you must pay homage to me as your tutor. Though I'm not much of a poet myself, I dare say I can teach you."

"If so, let me pay homage to you now as my tutor. You mustn't find me a nuisance."

"There's nothing so hard about writing poetry. The first line is opening, the second is developing, the third is transition, and the fourth is concluding. In the middle two lines the one should contrast with the other. Flat tones should contrast with oblique ones, and empty words with solid. If there's a good line, it doesn't matter if the other rules aren't followed too strictly."

"No wonder when I look at a few old poems sometimes in my spare time, some have parallel couplets and some don't; and I've heard it said that the first, third and fifth words don't matter, only the second, fourth and sixth must be strictly regular. But I find that in old poems, sometimes the second, fourth and sixth are wrong too. So that's puzzled me. Now I understand that rules don't matter so much, the main thing is to have fresh ideas."

"Quite right. The wording is of secondary importance, the ideas are what count. If the ideas are original, the wording doesn't have to be polished — that's what is meant by 'not letting the words harm the meaning.'"

"I like Lu Fangweng's line:

'In double curtaining the scent lingers;

The old inkstone, slightly concave, pools ink.'

That's so true to life and charming."

"You mustn't read such shallow, facile verse just because you don't know much about poetry. If you get into that way of writing, you'll never get out of it. Take my advice. If you really want to learn, here's a copy of the complete works of Wang Wei. First study a hundred of his pentasyllabic regulated verses. Read them carefully and digest them. Then read a hundred and twenty of Du Fu's heptasyllabic regulated verses, and after that Li Bai's two hundred heptasyllabic quatrains. When you've learnt these three poets by heart as a foundation, and then read Tao Qian, Ying Qu, Liu Zhen, Xie Lingyun, Ruan Ji, Yu Xin and Bao Zhao, you'll be a good poet in less than a year — with your intelligence."

"In that case, miss, do lend me that book to take back. I'll read it this evening."

Daiyu told Zijuan to fetch Wang Youcheng's collection of pentasyllabic regulated verses and handed it to Xiangling.

"Just read all the ones I've marked with red circles," she said. "Read every one of them. If you don't understand anything, ask your mistress; or if I'm free, you can ask me."

Xiangling took the poems back to Alpinia Park and, ignoring everything else, read them line by line under the lamp. Baochai urged her several times to go to bed, but she took no notice. Seeing how obsessed she was, Baochai had to let her be.

One day, just after Daiyu had finished her toilet, Xiangling came back smiling happily with the book to exchange it for Du Fu's regulated verses.

"How many have you learned by heart?" Daiyu asked.

"All the ones you marked."

Daiyu asked, “Have you learned anything from it?”

“I think I have,” said Xiangling with a smile. “But I may be quite wrong. I’ll tell you, and you can tell me what you think.”

“That’s the way to learn — by comparing notes. Go on.”

“It seems to me that poetry’s charm lies in something one can’t quite put into words, yet it gives a very vivid picture. A line which sounds irrational may, on second thoughts, prove to have deep feeling in it.”

“That’s not at all bad. What gave you this idea?”

“I was reading that poem about the frontier, and there’s a couplet:

In boundless desert lonely smokes rise straight;

Over endless river the sun sinks round.

“Now how can the smoke be straight? The sun is naturally round. The word ‘straight’ seems irrational, ‘round’ rather commonplace. But closing the book I felt as if I’d seen that scene. As for finding two other words to replace these, I couldn’t find any to equal them. Then there’s another couplet:

As the sun sets, rivers and lakes gleam white;

The tide flowing in, the sky and earth look blue.

“The words ‘white’ and ‘blue’ seem irrational too; yet one feels these are the only words to use. The lines leave a taste in the mouth like an olive weighing thousands of catties. And then:

The setting sun bathes the ferry in its light;

Over the lonely village smoke slowly rises.

“How did he hit on the words ‘bathes’ and ‘slowly rises’? When we came to the capital that year, one evening we moored the boat in a deserted place with just a few trees, and in the distance we could see some households cooking supper. The smoke was a bluish green, coiling up to the clouds. Last night, when I read these two lines, it was as if I’d gone back to that place again.”

Just then Baoyu and Tanchun joined them and sat down to listen.

“If that’s how you feel, there’s no need to read any more poems,” cried Baoyu. “As the saying goes, ‘The mind’s understanding need not be far sought.’ From what you’ve just said, I can see you’ve got the essence of poetry.”

“You praise the line ‘Over the lonely village smoke slowly rises’,” put in Daiyu. “But don’t you know it’s plagiarized from an earlier poet? Let me show you a more simple and natural version.”

She found and showed Xiangling the lines by Tao Qian:

A faint light shines from the far village;

The smoke from the hamlet drifts away.

Xiangling read them and nodded her appreciation. “So ‘slowly rises’ comes from ‘drifts away’!” she exclaimed.

Baoyu laughed. “Now you’ve got it. There’s no need to say any more. If you do, you’ll be wide of the mark. You can start writing poems now — I’m sure they’ll be good.”

Tanchun told Xiangling, “Tomorrow I’ll send you an invitation to join our club.”

“Why are you making fun of me, miss?” protested Xiangling. “I’m only learning this for fun because I admire your poetry.”

“Who isn’t doing it for fun?” retorted Tanchun and Daiyu, laughing. “Are we really studying to be poets? If we were to take ourselves seriously and our poems were shown outside, people would laugh their teeth out.”

“That’s underestimating yourself,” objected Baoyu. “The other day when I was outside showing some of my paintings to some gentlemen and they heard that we’d started a poetry club, they begged me to let them see some of our poems. So I copied out a few for them, and they were full of genuine admiration. They had them copied out and printed.”

“Really?” cried Tanchun and Daiyu in dismay.

“If I’m lying, may I turn into that parrot on the perch!”

“How outrageous!” they exclaimed. “Even if our verses were any good, they shouldn’t be shown outside.”

“What does it matter?” he countered. “There’s no reason why girls’ writings shouldn’t be known outside. People don’t know about them, that’s all.”

Just then, Xichun sent a maid to fetch Baoyu and he had to go.

Xiangling, however, importuned Daiyu and Tanchun to set her subjects....

"I’ll think up a subject and make up a poem, then you can correct it for me.”

“Last night the moon was so lovely,” said Daiyu. “I was meaning to write a poem about it but never got round to it. So you write one on the moon, using the rhymes you like best from the ‘fourteenth cold’ rhyme sequence.”

Xiangling, overjoyed, went back with the rhyme-book. After some hard thinking she composed a couplet; but then, too fond of Du Fu’s poetry to put it down, she read two more of his poems. She had no heart for tea or food and sat there rapt, unable to sleep or rest.

“Why ask for trouble?” asked Baochai. “It’s all on account of that Frowner that you’re in this state. I’ve a good mind to go and settle scores with her. You were already addled enough, and now you’ve made yourself more so.”

“Don’t tease me, miss,” begged Xiangling with a smile. And she went on to compose a poem which she first showed Baochai.

“This is no good,” said Baochai. “It’s not the way to write on the moon. Don’t be shy, though. Take it to her and see what she says.”

Xiangling accordingly took her poem to Daiyu, who read:

The moon hangs cold in the sky above the court,

Its clear light gleaming on the scene around.

Often the poet seeks to be comforted by it,

But wayfarers are loath to see it frown.

On the tower by the bamboos it hangs like a bright mirror,

Beyond the pearly blind like a jade plate it shines.

Need we light silver candles on this fine night?

Its splendour illumines the painted balustrade.

“Not bad,” said Daiyu. “But the diction is rather clumsy, because you’ve read too few poems and are too much under their influence. Put this one aside and write another. Just let yourself go.”

Xiangling silently withdrew and, instead of going back to her room, wandered by the pool or under the trees, or sat on a rock rapt in thought, or squatted down to trace characters on the ground, to the astonishment of all who passed. Li Wan, Baochai, Tanchun and Baoyu, hearing of this, climbed the slope to watch her from a distance and have a quiet laugh. They saw her knitting her brows one minute and smiling the next.

“The girl’s really possessed,” said Baochai. “She was muttering away until nearly dawn before she went to sleep, and less time than it takes for a meal later it was light and I heard her get up and bustle about dressing, then rush off to find Frowner. She came back dazed and spent the whole day on a poem which was no good. I suppose she’s working on another now.”

“This is what is meant by ‘a fine place breeds fine people’,” said Baoyu. “Little did we know that she’d be inspired by the genius of this place. Next time we mustn’t say it’s a pity such a charming person should be so vulgar. It seems Heaven is fair after all.”

“If you’d only work as hard as she does at whatever you’re learning, you’d master it,” teased Baochai.

Baoyu made no reply.

Just then they saw Xiangling walk off cheerfully to find Daiyu again.

“Let’s follow her and see if there’s anything in it,” proposed Tanchun.

So they went together to Bamboo Lodge. Daiyu was discussing the poem with Xiangling when the others arrived and asked how it was getting on.

“It can’t have been easy for her,” said Daiyu. “But it’s still not good. This one is too far-fetched.”

The others asked to see it. This is what she had written:

Not silver but water outside the chilled window shines,

Gazing at the clear sky I see the jade plate too.

Fragrance of mumes seems dyed by the snow melting,

And willows look spangled with dewdrops just dried.

I wonder if the powder is spread on the golden steps,

Or seems to lighten the jade balustrade with light frost.

Having woken from a dream in the western chamber

I find the moon’s beauty can still be viewed through the blind.

“This doesn’t read like a poem on the moon,” commented Baochai. “If you put the word ‘colour’ after ‘moon’ in each line, it would seem more to the point. In fact, it reads rather like a poem on the moon’s colour. Well, versifying is nothing but nonsense anyway. After a few days you’ll do better.”

Xiangling, who had thought this poem excellent, was rather dashed by such criticism. But instead of giving up she went on thinking.

While the others were laughing and chatting, Xiangling walked off to stand in front of the bamboos below the steps, straining her mind for inspiration, deaf and blind to all else. Presently Tanchun called to her through the window:

“Have a rest, Miss Ling!”

Xiangling assented absently, “Yes. ‘Rest’ belongs to the fifteenth rhyme, so that’s wrong.”

This set all the girls laughing.

“She’s really bewitched,” cried Baochai. “It’s all on account of Frowner.”

Daiyu smiled. “The sage said, ‘I am never tired of teaching others.’ When she asks me, how can I refuse?”

“Let’s take her to the fourth sister’s room to have a look at her painting and wake her up,” proposed Li Wan.

She suited the action to the word and led Xiangling across Lotus Fragrance Anchorage to Warm Scent Arbour. Xichun, tired out, was reclining on her bed having a nap. The painting was on the wall, covered with gauze. They woke her up and uncovered the painting, one-third of which was now done. It showed several beautiful girls.

Pointing to them Li Wan told Xiangling, “All the girls who can write poetry are here. You’d better learn quickly.”

They chatted for a while then dispersed.

Xiangling was still obsessed with poetry. That evening she stared abstractedly at her lamp, and not until after the third watch did she go to bed. But she lay awake with wide-open eyes until the fifth watch, when at last she dozed off. Presently day broke and Baochai woke up. Hearing that Xiangling was sleeping quietly she thought, “She was tossing all night. I wonder if she’s finished her poem? She must be tired out now, so I won’t disturb her.”

Just then Xiangling laughed in her sleep and cried, “I’ve got it! This one should be good, shouldn’t it?”

Baochai, half amused and half sighing, had to wake her up.

“What have you got?” she asked. “Your single-minded devotion has inspired the spirits. But you may fall ill if you don’t master the art of poetry.”

She made haste to wash and dress, then went with the other girls to the Lady Dowager’s apartment.

The fact was that Xiangling had been so determined to write a good poem that, unable to manage it by day, she had finally produced eight lines in her dream. As soon as she had washed and done her hair she wrote them out and went to Seeping Fragrance Pavilion. There she found Li Wan and all the rest, who had just come back from Lady Wang’s apartments. Baochai was telling them how Xiangling had dreamed that she was composing a poem and talking in her sleep, and they were laughing at this. When they saw her approaching they lost no time in asking to see her poem.

To know what it was like, read the next chapter.

第49章 琉璃世界白雪红梅 脂粉香娃割腥啖膻

话说香菱见众人正说笑他，便迎上去笑道：“你们看这首诗，要使得，我就还学，要还不好，我就死了这做诗的心了。”说着，把诗递与黛玉及众人看时，只见写道是：
　　精华掩掩料应难，影自娟娟魄自寒。
　　一片砧敲千里白，半轮鸡唱五更残。
　　绿蓑江上秋闻笛，红袖楼头夜倚栏。
　　博得嫦娥应自问，何缘不使永团圆？
　　众人看了，笑道：“这首不但好，而且新巧有意趣。可知俗语说：‘天下无难事，只怕有心人。’社里一定请你了！”香菱听了，心下不信，料着是他们哄自己的话，还只管问黛玉、宝钗等。
　　正说之间，只见几个小丫头并老婆子忙忙的走来，都笑道：“来了好些姑娘奶奶们，我们都不认得，奶奶姑娘们快认亲去。”李纨笑道：“这是那里的话？你到底说明白了，是谁的亲戚？”那婆子丫头都笑道：“奶奶的两位妹子都来了；还有一位姑娘，说是薛大姑娘的妹子，还有一位爷，说是薛大爷的兄弟。我这会子请姨太太去呢，奶奶和姑娘们先上去罢。”说着，一径去了。宝钗笑道：“我们薛蝌和他妹子来了不成？”李纨笑道：“或者我婶娘又上京来了？怎么他们都凑在一处？这可是奇事。”
　　大家来至王夫人上房，只见黑压压的一地。又有邢夫人的嫂子，带了女儿岫烟进京来投邢夫人的，可巧凤姐之兄王仁也正进京，两亲家一处搭帮来了。走至半路泊船时，遇见李纨寡婶，带着两个女儿，长名李纹，次名李绮，也上京，大家叙起来，又是亲戚，因此三家一路同行。后有薛蟠之从弟薛蝌，因当年父亲在京时，已将胞妹薛宝琴许配都中梅翰林之子为妻，正欲进京聘嫁，闻得王仁进京，他也随后带了妹子赶来。所以今日会齐了，来访投各人亲戚。于是大家见礼叙过，贾母、王夫人都欢喜非常。贾母因笑道：“怪道昨日晚灯花爆了又爆，结了又结，原来应到今日。”一面叙些家常，收了带来的礼物，一面命留酒饭。凤姐儿自不必说，忙上加忙。李纨、宝钗自然和婶母、妹妹叙离别之情。黛玉见了，先是欢喜，后想起众人皆有亲眷，独自己孤单无倚，不免又去垂泪。宝玉深知其情，十分劝慰了一番方罢。
　　然后宝玉忙忙来至怡红院中，向袭人、麝月、晴雯笑道：“你们还不快着看去！谁知宝姐姐的亲哥哥是那个样子，他这叔伯兄弟，形容举止另是个样子，倒象是宝姐姐的同胞兄弟似的。更奇在你们成日家只说宝姐姐是绝色的人物，你们如今瞧见他这妹子，还有大嫂子的两个妹子，我竟形容不出来了。老天，老天，你有多少精华灵秀，生出这些人上之人来？可知我‘并底之蛙’，成日家只说现在的这几个人是有一无二的，谁知不必远寻，就是本地风光，一个赛似一个。如今我又长了一层学问了。除了这几个，难道还有几个不成？”一面说，一面自笑。袭人见他又有些魔意，便不肯去瞧。晴雯等早去瞧了一遍回来，带笑向袭人说道：“你快瞧瞧去，大太太一个侄女儿，宝姑娘一个妹妹，大奶奶两个妹妹，倒象一把子四根水葱儿。”
　　一语未了，只见探春也笑着进来找宝玉，因说：“咱们诗社可兴旺了。”宝玉笑道：“正是呢。这是一高兴起诗社，鬼使神差来了这些人。但只一件，不知他们可学过做诗不曾？”探春道：“我才都问了问，虽是他们自谦，看其光景，没有不会的。便是不会也没难处，你看香菱就知道了。”晴雯笑道：“他们里头薛大姑娘的妹妹更好。三姑娘看着怎么样？”探春道：“果然的。”据我看来，连他姐姐并这些人总不及他。”袭人听了，又是诧异，又是笑道：“这也奇了，还从那里再寻好的去呢？我倒要瞧瞧去。”探春道：“老太太一见了，喜欢的无可不可的，已经逼着咱们太太认了干女孩儿了。老太太要养活，才刚已经定了。”宝玉喜的忙问：“这话果然么？”探春道：“我几时撒过谎？”又笑道：“老太大有了这个好孙女儿，就忘了你这孙子了。”宝玉笑道：“这倒不妨，原该多疼女孩儿些是正理。明儿十六，咱们可该起社了。”探春道：“林丫头刚起来了，二姐姐又病了，终是七上八下的。”宝玉道：“二姐姐又不大做诗，没有他又何妨。”探春道：“索性等几天，等他们新来的混熟了，咱们邀上他们岂不好？这会子大嫂子、宝姐姐心里自然没有诗兴的。况且湘云没来，颦儿才好了，人都不合式。不如等着云丫头来了，这几个新的也熟了，颦儿也大好了，大嫂子和宝姐姐心也闲了，香菱诗也长进了，如此邀一满社，岂不好？咱们两个如今且往老太太那里去听听，除宝姐姐的妹妹不算外，他一定是在咱们家住定了的。倘或那三个要不在咱们这里住，咱们央告着老太太，留下他们也在园子里住了，咱们岂不多添几个，越发有趣了。”
　　宝玉听了，喜的眉开眼笑，忙说道：“倒是你明白。我终久是个糊涂心肠，空喜欢了一会子，却想不到这上头。”说着，兄妹两个一齐往贾母处来。果然王夫人已认了薛宝琴做干女儿。贾母喜欢非常，不命往园中住，晚上跟着贾母一处安寝。薛蝌自向薛蟠书房中住下了。贾母和邢夫人说：“你侄女儿也不必家去了，园里住几天，逛逛再去。”邢夫人兄嫂家中原艰难，这一上京原仗的是邢夫人与他们治房舍帮盘缠，听如此说，岂不愿意。邢夫人便将邢岫烟交与凤姐儿。凤姐儿算着园中妹妹多，性情不一，且又不便另设一处，莫若送到迎春一处去，倘日后邢岫烟有些不遂意的事，纵然邢夫人知道了，与自己无干。从此后，若邢岫烟家去住的日期不算，若在大观园住到一个月上，凤姐儿亦照迎春分例，送一分与岫烟。凤姐儿冷眼岫烟心性行为，竟不象邢夫人及他的父母一样，却是个极温厚可疼的人。因此凤姐儿反怜他家贫命苦，比别的妹妹多疼他些，邢夫人倒不大理论了。贾母、王夫人等因素喜李纨贤惠，且年轻守节，令人敬服，今见他寡婶来了，便不肯叫他外头去住。那婶母虽十分不肯，无奈贾母执意不从，只得带着李纹、李绮在稻香村住下了。
　　当下安插既定，谁知忠靖侯史鼎又迁委了外省大员，不日要带家眷去上任，贾母因舍不得湘云，便留下他了，接到家中。原要命凤姐儿另设一处与他住，史湘云执意不肯，只要和宝钗一处住，因此也就罢了。
　　此时大观园中、比先又热闹了多少，李纨为首，徐者迎春、探春、惜春、宝钗、黛玉、湘云、李纹、李绮、宝琴、邢岫烟，再添上凤姐儿和宝玉，一共十三人。叙起年庚，除李纨年纪最长，凤姐次之，馀者皆不过十五六七岁，大半同年异月，连他们自己也不能记清谁长谁幼，并贾母、王夫人及家中婆子丫头也不能细细分清，不过是“姐”“妹”“兄”“弟”四个字，随便乱叫。
　　如今香菱正满心满意只想做诗，又不敢十分罗唆宝钗，可巧来了个史湘云，那史湘云极爱说话的，那里禁得香菱又请教他谈诗？越发高了兴，没昼没夜，高谈阔论起来。宝钗因笑道：“我实在聒噪的受不得了。一个女孩儿家，只管拿着诗做正经事讲起来，叫有学问的人听了反笑话，说不守本分。一个香菱没闹清，又添上你这个话一袋子，满口里说的是什么：怎么是‘杜工部之沉郁，韦苏州之淡雅’，又怎么是‘温八叉之绮靡，李义山之隐僻’。痴痴癫癫，那里还象两个女儿家呢。”说得香菱湘云二人都笑起来。
　　正说着，只见宝琴来了，披着一领斗篷，金翠辉煌，不知何物。宝钗忙问：“这是那里的？”宝琴笑道：“因下雪珠儿，老太太找了这一件给我的。”香菱上来瞧道：“怪道这么好看，原来是孔雀毛织的。”湘云笑道：“那里是孔雀毛？就是野鸭子头上的毛做的。可见老太太疼你了，这么着疼宝玉，也没给他穿。”宝钗笑道：“真是俗语说的，‘各人有各人的缘法’。我也想不到他这会子来，既来了，又有老太太这么疼他。”湘云道：“你除了在老太太跟前，就在园里，来这两处，只管玩笑吃喝。到了太太屋里，若太太在屋里，只管和太太说笑，多坐一回无妨，若太太不在屋里，你别进去。那屋里人多心坏，都是耍咱们的。”说的宝钗、宝琴、香菱、莺儿等都笑了。宝钗笑道：“说你没心却有心，虽然有心，到底嘴太直了。我们这琴儿，今儿你竟认他做亲妹妹罢。”湘云又瞅了宝琴笑道：“这一件衣裳也只配他穿，别人穿了实在不配。”正说着，只见琥珀走来，笑道：“老太太说了，叫宝姑娘别管紧了琴姑娘，他还小呢，让他爱怎么着就由他怎么着，他要什么东西只管要，别多心。”宝钗忙起身答应了，又推宝琴笑道：“你也不知是那里来的这点福气。你倒去罢，恐怕我们委屈了你！我就不信，我那些儿不如你？”
　　说话之间，宝玉、黛玉进来了，宝钗犹自嘲笑。湘云因笑道：“宝姐姐，你这话虽是玩，却有人真心是这样想呢。”琥珀笑道：“真心恼的再没别人，就只是他。”口里说，手抬着宝玉。宝钗、湘云都笑道：“他倒不是这样人。”琥珀又笑道：“不是他，就是他。”说着，又指黛玉。湘云便不作声。宝钗笑道：“更不是了。我的妹妹和他的妹妹一样，他喜欢的比我还甚呢，他那里还恼？你信云儿混说，他那嘴有什么正经。”宝玉素昔深知黛玉有些小性儿，尚不知近日黛玉和宝钗之事，正恐贾母疼宝琴，他心中不自在。今儿湘云如此说了，宝钗又如此答，再审度黛玉声色亦不似往日，果然与宝钗之说相符，心中甚是不解。因想：“他两个素日不是这样的，如今看来，竟更比他人好了十倍。”一时又见林黛玉赶着宝琴叫“妹妹”，并不提名道姓，真似亲妹妹一般。那宝琴年轻心热，且本性聪敏，自幼读书识字，今在贾府住了两日，大概人物巳知：又见众妹妹都不是那轻薄脂粉，且又和姐姐皆和气，故也不肯怠慢。其中又见林黛玉是个出类拔萃的，便更与黛玉亲敬异常。宝玉看着，只是暗暗的纳罕。
　　一时宝钗姊妹往薛姨妈房内去后，湘云往贾母处来，林黛玉回房歇着。宝玉便找了黛玉来，笑道：“我虽看了《西厢记》，也曾有明白的几句说了取笑，你还曾恼过。如今想来，竟有一句不解，我念出来，你讲讲我听。”黛玉听了，便知有文章，因笑道：“你念出来我听听。”宝玉笑道：“那《闹简》上有一句说的最好：‘是几时孟光接了梁鸿案？’这五个字不过是现成的典，难为他‘是几时’三个虚字，问的有趣。是几时接了？你说说我听听。”黛玉听了，禁不住也笑起来，因笑道：“这原问的好。他也问的好，你也问的好。”宝玉道：“先时你只疑我，如今你也没的说了。”黛玉笑道：“谁知他竟真是个好人，我素日只当他藏奸。”因把说错了酒令，宝钗怎样说他，连送燕窝，病中所谈之事，细细的告诉宝玉，宝玉方知原故。因笑道：“我说呢，正纳闷‘是几时孟光接了梁鸿案’，原来是从‘小孩儿家口没遮拦’上就接了案了。”
　　黛玉因又说起宝琴来，想起自己没有姊妹，不免又哭了。宝玉忙劝道：“这又自寻烦恼了。你瞧瞧，今年比旧年越发瘦了，你还不保养。每天好好的，你必是自寻烦恼，哭一会子，才算完了这一天的事。”黛玉拭泪道：“近来我只觉心酸，眼泪却象比旧年少了些的。心里只管酸痛，眼泪却不多。”宝玉道：“这是你哭惯了，心里疑惑，岂有眼泪会少的！”
　　正说着，只见他屋里的小丫头子送了猩猩毡斗篷来，又说：“大奶奶才打发人来说，下了雪，要商议明日请人做诗呢。”一语未了，只见李纨的丫头走来请黛玉。宝玉便邀着黛玉同往稻香村来。黛玉换上掐金挖云红香羊皮小靴，罩了一件大红羽笺面白狐狸皮的鹤氅，系一条青金闪绿双环四合如意绦，上罩了雪帽。二人一齐踏雪行来，只见众妹妹都在那里，都是一色大红猩猩毡与羽毛缎斗篷，独李纨穿一件哆罗呢对襟褂子，薛宝钗穿一件莲青斗纹锦上添花洋线番丝的鹤氅。邢岫烟仍是家常旧衣，并没避雨之衣。一时湘云来了，穿着贾母给他的一件貂鼠脑袋面子、大毛黑灰鼠里子、里外发烧大褂子，头上带着一顶挖云鹅黄片金里子大红猩猩毡昭君套，又围着大貂鼠风领。黛玉先笑道：“你们瞧瞧，孙行者来了。他一般的拿着雪褂子，故意妆出个小骚鞑子样儿来。”湘云笑道：“你们瞧我里头打扮的。”一面说，一面脱了褂子，只见他里头穿着一件半新的靠色三厢领袖秋香色盘金五色绣龙窄小袖掩衿银鼠短袄，里面短短的一件水红妆缎狐肷摺子，腰里紧紧束着一条蝴蝶结子长穗五色宫绦，脚下也穿着鹿皮小靴，越显得蜂腰猿背，鹤势螂形。众人笑道：“偏他只爱打扮成个小子的样儿，原比他打扮女儿更俏丽了些。”
　　湘云笑道：“快商议做诗。我听听是谁的东家？”李纨道：“我的主意。想来昨儿的正日已自过了。再等正日还早呢，可巧又下雪，不如咱们大家凑个热闹，又给他们接风，又可以做诗。你们意思怎么样？”宝玉先道：“这话很是，只是今儿晚了，若到明儿，晴了又无趣。”众人都道：“这雪未必晴。纵晴了，这一夜下的也够赏了。”李纨道：“我这里虽然好，又不如芦雪庭好。我已经打发人笼地炕去了，咱们大家拥炉做诗。老太太想来未必高兴。况且咱们小玩意儿，单给凤丫头个信儿就是了。你们每人一两银子就够了，送到我这里来。”指着香菱、宝琴、李纹、李绮、岫烟，“五个不算外，咱们里头二丫头病了不算，四丫头告了假也不算，你们四分子送了来，我包管五六两银子也尽够了。”宝钗等一齐应诺。因又拟题限韵，李纨笑道：“我心里早已定了。等到了明日临期，横竖知道。”说毕，大家又说了一回闲话，方往贾母处来，当日无话。
　　到了次日清早，宝玉因心里惦记者，这一夜没好生得睡，天亮了就爬起来。掀起帐子一看，虽然门窗尚掩，只是窗上光辉夺目，心内早踌躇起来，埋怨定是晴了，日光已出。一面忙起来揭起窗屉，从玻璃窗内往外一看，原来不是日光，竟是一夜的雪，下的将有一尺厚，天上仍是搓绵扯絮一般。宝玉此时喜欢非常，忙唤起人来，盥漱已毕，只穿一件茄色哆罗呢狐狸皮袄，罩一件海龙小鹰膀褂子，束了腰；披上玉针蓑，带了金藤笠，登上沙棠屐，忙忙的往芦雪庭来。出了院门，四顾一望，并无二色，远远的是青松翠竹，自己却似装在玻璃盆内一般。于是走至山坡之下。顺着山脚刚转过去，已闻得一股寒香扑鼻，回头一看，却是妙玉那边栊翠庵中有十数枝红梅如胭脂一般，映着雪色，分外显得精神，好不有趣。宝玉便立住，细细的赏玩了一回方走。只见蜂腰板桥上一个人打着伞走来，是李纨打发了请凤姐儿去的人。宝玉来至芦雪庭，只见丫头婆子正在那里扫雪开径。原来这芦雪庭盖在一个傍山临水河滩之上，一带几间茅檐土壁，横篱竹牖，推窗便可垂钓，四面皆是芦苇掩覆。一条去径，逶迤穿芦度苇过去，便是藕香榭的竹桥了。众丫头婆子见他披蓑带笠而来，都笑道：“我们才说，正少一个渔翁，如今果然全了。姑娘们吃了饭才来呢，你也太性急了。”宝玉听了，只得回来。刚至沁芳亭，见探春正从秋爽斋出来，围着大红猩猩毡的斗篷，带着观音兜，扶着个小丫头，后面一个妇人打着一把青绸油伞。宝玉知道他往贾母处去，遂站在亭边等他来到，二人一同出园前去。
　　宝琴正在里间房内梳洗更衣。一时众姐妹来齐，宝玉只嚷饿了，连连催饭。好容易等摆上饭来，头一样菜是牛乳蒸羊羔，贾母就说：“这是我们有年纪人的药，没见天日的东西，可惜你们小孩子吃不得。今儿另外有新鲜鹿肉，你们等着吃罢。”众人答应了。宝玉却等不得，只拿茶泡了一碗饭，就着野鸡瓜子忙忙的爬拉完了。贾母道：“我知道你们今儿又有事情，连饭也不顾吃了。”就叫：“留着鹿肉给他晚上吃罢。”凤姐儿忙说：“还有呢，吃残了的倒罢了。”湘云就和宝玉计较道：“有新鹿肉，不如咱们要一块，自己拿了园里弄着，又吃又玩。”宝玉听了，真和凤姐要了一块，命婆子送进园去。
　　一时大家散后，进园齐往芦雪庭来，听李纨出题限韵。独不见湘云、宝玉二人。黛玉道：“他两个人再到不得一处，要到了一处，生出多少事来。这会子一定算计那块鹿肉去了。”正说着，只见李婶娘也走来看热闹，因问李纨道：“怎么那一个带玉的哥儿和那一个挂金麒麟的姐儿那样干净清秀，又不少吃的，他两个在那里商议看要吃生肉呢，说的有来有去的。我只不信，肉也生吃得的？”众人听了，都笑道：“了不得，快拿了他两个来。”黛玉笑道：“这可是云丫头闹的。我的卦再不错。”李纨即忙出来，找着他两个，说道：“你们两个要吃生的，我送你们到老太太那里吃去，那怕一只生鹿，撑病了不与我相干。这么大雪，怪冷的，快替我做诗去罢。”宝玉忙笑道：“没有的事！我们烧着吃呢。”李纨道：“这还罢了。”只见老婆子们拿了铁炉、铁叉、铁丝蒙来，李纨道：“留神，割了手不许哭。”说着，方进去了。
　　那边凤姐打发平儿回复不来，为发放年例正忙着呢。湘云见了平儿，那里肯放？平儿也是个好玩的，素日跟着凤姐儿无所不至，见如此有趣，乐得玩笑，因而退去手上的镯子，三个人围着火，平儿便要先烧三块吃。那边宝钗、黛玉平素看惯了，不以为异，宝琴及李婶娘深为罕事。探春和李纨等已议定了题韵。探春笑道：“你们闻闻，香气这里都闻见了，我也吃去。”说着，也找了他们来。李纨也随来，说：“客已齐了，你们还吃不够吗？”湘云一面吃，一面说道：“我吃这个方爱吃酒，吃了酒才有诗。若不是这鹿肉，今儿断不能做诗。”说着，只见宝琴披着凫靥裘，站在那里笑。湘云笑道：“傻子！你来尝尝。”宝琴笑道：“怪腌的。”宝钗笑道：“你尝尝去，好吃的很呢。你林姐姐弱，吃了不消化，不然他也爱吃。”宝琴听了，就过去吃了一块，果然好吃，就也吃起来。一时凤姐儿打发小丫头来叫平儿，平儿说：“史姑娘拉着我呢，你先去罢。”小丫头去了。一时，只见凤姐儿也披了斗篷走来，笑道：“吃这样好东西，也不告诉我！”说着，也凑在一处吃起来。黛玉笑道：“那里找这一群花子去！罢了罢了，今日芦雪庭遭劫，生生被云丫头作践了。我为芦雪庭一大哭。”湘云冷笑道：“你知道什么，‘是真名士自风流’。你们都是假清高，最可厌的。我们这会子腥的膻的大吃大嚼，回来却是锦心绣口。”宝钗笑道：“你回来若做的不好了，把那肉掏出来，就把这雪压的芦苇子摁上些，以完此劫。”说着，吃毕，洗了一回手。平儿带镯子时，却少了一个，左右前后乱找了一番，踪迹全无。众人都诧异。凤姐儿笑道：“我知道这镯子的去向，你们只管做诗去。我们也不用找，只管前头去，不出三日包管就有了。”说着又问：“你们今儿做什么诗？老太太说了，离年又近了，正月里还该做些灯谜儿大家玩笑。”众人听了，都笑道：“可是呢，倒忘了。如今赶着做几个好的，预备着正月里玩。”说着一齐来至地炕屋内，只见杯盘里菜俱已摆齐了，墙上巳贴出诗题、韵脚、格式来了。宝玉、湘云二人忙看时，只见题目是《即景联句》，“五言排律一首，限‘二萧’韵。”后面尚未列次序。李纨道：“我不大会做诗，我只起三句罢，然后谁先得了谁先联。”宝钗道：“到底分个次序。”
要知端底，且看下回分解。

Just then Xiangling joined the group who had been amusing themselves at her expense.

“If you think this poem any good I’ll go on studying,” she said with a smile. “If not, I’ll give up. Here it is.”

She handed the poem to Daiyu and the others, and they read:

Hard for a pure essence to conceal its light:
Shadow so lovely, spirit certain to freeze.
A slab pounds clothes, miles and miles of moonlit night;
A cock crows, dawn breaks on the last watch of moon.
By green-rush bank the flute’s heard in autumn;
A girl leans over red-railed balcony at night.
It must make the goddess in the moon exclaim:
Why can those separated ne’er be reunited?

“Not just good, but original and ingenious too!” they cried. “This proves the old saying that all difficulties on earth can be overcome if men but give their minds to them. We must certainly ask you to join our club.”

Xiangling, thinking they must be making fun of her, turned to question Daiyu and Baochai.

Just then some maids and old nurses hurried in beaming.

“Some young ladies and other relatives have just arrived,” they announced. “We don’t know who they are, but you’d better go and welcome them, madam, young ladies.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Li Wan. “Out with it! Whose relatives are they?”

“There are two of your cousins, madam, and a young lady who’s Cousin Baochai’s younger sister, and a young gentleman who’s her cousin. We’re on our way to ask Aunt Xue over. Will you go on ahead, madam and young ladies?”

With that they went off.

“Can it be Xue Ke and my sister have come?” wondered Baochai.

“Maybe my aunt has come to the capital again,” said Li Wan. “But how is it they’ve all turned up together? This is very strange.”

They went to Lady Wang’s main reception room, which was packed with people. Among the new arrivals they learned was the wife of Lady Xing’s brother, who had brought her daughter Xiuyan to the capital to stay with Lady Xing. By chance, on the way, they had fallen in with Wang Ren, Xifeng’s elder brother, who was also bound for the capital; and since these two families were related they had travelled together. Half way there, when their boat put in, they had met Li Wan’s widowed aunt who was taking her two daughters Li Wen and Li Qi to the capital. And as they were related too, the three families had travelled on together. Then Xue Ke, Xue Pan’s cousin, whose father had betrothed his daughter Baoqin to the son of an Hanlin scholar in the capital before his death, had set out to bring her here for the wedding. Hearing that Wang Ren was on his way to the capital, he had hurried after him with his sister and joined the party. So now they had all come together to call on their different relatives.

After an exchange of greetings, the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang were overjoyed.

“No wonder my lamp kept spluttering last night,” said the old lady. “So that was an omen of your arrival.”

They chatted about domestic affairs and accepted the gifts brought them, then ordered a meal for the visitors. Xifeng, needless to say, had more than ever to attend to, while Li Wan and Baochai naturally chatted with their aunts and cousins.

Daiyu, after her first delight, reflected that all the others had relatives but she had none. She could not hold back her tears.

Baoyu, well aware of the reason, did his best to comfort her.

Presently he hurried back to Happy Red Court and said to Xiren, Sheyue and Qingwen, “Hurry up and go to see the new arrivals. Cousin Baochai’s younger cousin is quite a different proposition from her elder brother — you’d take him for her own brother. And what’s even more amazing, you’re always saying what a beauty Cousin Baochai is, but just wait till you see her cousin and Cousin Zhu’s two sisters. Heavens! Why should nature produce so many exquisite creatures? This shows what a frog I am, cooped up at the bottom of a well, with no notion of what the rest of the world is like.”

"These few people here are unique, I thought. Who could have imagined that, without searching far afield, right here in our own household there are so many girls each lovelier than the last? Now I realize how little I know. Are there still more of them?" As he spoke he smiled to himself.

Since Xiren saw that he was in one of his crazy moods again, she was not going to look. But Qingwen and the others, who had already been over to see the newcomers, came back and told Xiren with a smile, "Do go and have a look. Madame Wang's niece, Miss Baochai's cousin and Madam Zhu's two sisters are like four fresh young scallions."

Just then Tanchun came in laughing to look for Baoyu.

"Our poetry club is going to flourish," she announced.

"Yes, this is great!" he cried. "It's an inspiration to start the club, and these people have turned up as if whisked here by magic. But I wonder if they know how to write poetry?"

"I've just asked them. They were very modest, but I've an idea they do. Even if they don't, that wouldn't matter. Look how fast Xiangling's learning."

"Of them all, Miss Baochai's cousin is the prettiest," put in Qingwen. "What do you think, miss?"

"Yes," agreed Tanchun. "I think she's even prettier than her sister and all the rest of them."

Xiren, amazed and smiling, exclaimed, "That's really strange! Where would you find anyone better? I must have a look."

"The old lady was so delighted with her at first sight," Tanchun told them, "that she's already made Lady Wang adopt her as her daughter. She wants to bring her up herself and it's all settled."

"Is that true?" cried Baoyu gleefully.

"When did you ever know me tell a lie?" retorted Tanchun. "The old lady has such a nice granddaughter now, she may forget all about you."

"That doesn't matter. It's only right that girls should come first. Tomorrow's the sixteenth, so we can start our club."

"Cousin Lin's just got up and Second Sister's ill again," said Tanchun. "Things are still at sixes and sevens."

"Second Sister doesn't write much poetry anyway, so it won't matter if she's not in."

"Why not wait a few days till the newcomers have settled in, then we can ask them to join? That would be better, wouldn't it? Just now Madam Zhu and Cousin Baochai are in no mood for poetry. Besides, Xiangyun isn't back and Pinger's only just better, so the time isn't suitable. Let's wait till Xiangyun's here, these newcomers know their way around, Pinger's completely recovered, Madam Zhu and Baochai have more time, and Xiangling's improved at versifying; then we can invite all the members. Wouldn't that be better? Now let's go to the old lady's to hear what's been decided. Apart from Baochai's cousin, who's sure to stay with us, if the other three aren't going to live here we must ask the old lady to keep them in the Garden. Then we'll have more people, and that will be more fun still."

Baoyu beamed with delight at this.

"How sensible you are!" he cried. "I'm so stupid, it never entered my head though I was so pleased. I just didn't think of that."

So brother and sister went together to the Lady Dowager's apartments. And sure enough, Lady Wang had already accepted Baoqin as her daughter. The old lady was so delighted that she made the girl sleep in her place instead of going to the Garden.

Xue Ke had moved into Xue Pan's study. The Lady Dowager told Lady Xing, "Your niece needn't go home now. Let her stay in the Garden for a couple of days to have some fun first."

Lady Xing's brother and sister-in-law were hard up. It was Lady Xing who had found them lodgings and paid their travelling expenses to the capital, so of course they were only too glad to agree to this. She handed over Xiuyan to the Lady Dowager.

Now Xifeng reflected that there were many girls in the Garden, all with different temperaments; and as it would be inconvenient to assign Xing Xiuyan separate quarters, it would be best to send her to stay with Yingchun. Then if later the girl had any complaints, Lady Xing could not hold her, Xifeng, responsible. She decided that from now on, when Xiuyan was not at home, if she spent a month or more in Grand View Garden she would give her the same allowance as Yingchun. Xifeng had observed that Xiuyan’s character and behaviour were very different from those of Lady Xing and her parents, for she was a sweet, gentle girl whom anybody would love. So Xifeng, pitying her for her poverty and hard life, was kinder to her than to the other girls. Lady Xing, however, did not care in the least.

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang so admired Li Wan for her virtue and chastity at such a tender age that they would not allow her widowed aunt to stay outside. And though the aunt was reluctant to impose on them, the old lady insisted. So she had to move into Rice Fragrance Cottage with Li Wen and Li Qi.

Just when these arrangements had been made, Shi Ding, Marquis of Zhongjing, was promoted to a provincial post and had to leave in a few days to take it up, taking his family with him. But the Lady Dowager was so attached to Xiangyun that she kept her behind and had her fetched to the Rong Mansion. She wanted Xifeng to give her separate quarters, but Xiangyun was so set on staying with Baochai that this idea was dropped.

Now the Garden was more lively than ever. With Li Wan at their head, the girls — Yingchun, Tanchun, Xichun, Baochai, Daiyu, Xiangyun, Li Wen, Li Qi, Baoqin and Xing Xiuyan — now numbered eleven. And if Xifeng and Baoyu were added, that made thirteen. In order of age, Li Wan was the oldest, then Xifeng, and all the others were only fifteen or sixteen, most of them born in the same year but in different months. Even they themselves could not remember their exact order of seniority, and the Lady Dowager, Lady Wang and their servants could not distinguish between them either, so they just called them “sister” or “cousin” at random.

Now Xiangling was so eager to learn to write poetry that she hardly dared pester Baochai too much. Luckily Xiangyun was now staying with them, and as she was a non-stop talker what could she do but discuss poetry with Xiangling? This so delighted her that she held forth on the subject day and night.

“I really can’t stand such a noise,” protested Baochai. “Now two girls here are so carried away by this mania for poetry that they talk about it all the time, not like well-bred young ladies at all. If scholars hear you, they’ll laugh and say you’ve forgotten your proper sphere. Here’s Xiangling not yet cured of her madness, and now we’ve got a chatter-box like you to keep her company. It’s all: How does Du Fu achieve his melancholy? How does Wei Yingwu achieve his limpidity? How does Wen Tingyun achieve his gorgeousness? How does Li Shangyin achieve his obscurity? You’ve both gone completely crazy.” At that, Xiangling and Xiangyun could not help laughing.

Just then Baoqin arrived in a brilliant golden rain-cape.

“Where did you get that?” asked Baochai.

“It was snowing,” Baoqin told her. “The old lady gave me this.”

Xiangling stepped forward to examine it. “No wonder it looks so pretty. It’s made of peacock feathers.”

“Not peacock feathers, but wild duck’s head-down,” Xiangyun corrected her. “You can see how much the old lady has taken to you, to give you this. She dotes on Baoyu, but she didn’t give it to him.”

“As the saying goes, ‘Everyone has his share of luck,’” observed Baochai. “I never expected her to turn up like this; but now that she has, the old lady’s taken such a fancy to her.”

Xiangyun advised Baoqin, “When you’re not with the old lady, just enjoy yourself in the Garden, eating and playing. You can go and amuse yourself in her apartments too if she’s at home. But if she’s out, don’t go in — those other people there are all ones to steer clear of.”

"What nonsense! Sit down a while longer, there's no hurry. If Her Ladyship isn't in, you'd better not go in. All those people there are so nasty and deceitful, they like to make fools of us."

This set Bacchai, Baoqin, Xiangling and Yinger laughing.

"You sound so artless, yet you're quite artful," teased Bacchai. "But though artful, you're too outspoken. As for our little Qin here, you'd better take her for your own cousin."

Xiangyun eyed Baoqin and chuckled.

"This dress looks well only on her. It doesn't suit anyone else."

Just then Hupo came in.

"The Old Lady says, Miss Bacchai isn't to be too strict with Miss Baoqin," she announced. "She's still young and should be allowed to have her own way. If she wants anything, she's to ask for it and not feel any hesitation."

Bacchai rising to her feet acquiesced, then nudged Baoqin.

"I can't think where such good fortune comes to you," she teased. "Be off with you now, for fear we should wrong you. I refuse to believe I'm in any way your inferior."

As they were chatting, Baoyu and Daiyu arrived. Bacchai was still making fun of Baoqin.

"Cousin Bacchai, you may be joking," said Xiangyun, "but some people really think that way."

"The one who's really annoyed is no one else but..." Hupo pointed at Baoyu.

Bacchai and Xiangyun laughed.

"Oh, he's not like that."

"If not him, then her." Hupo pointed at Daiyu.

Xiangyun said nothing.

"Still less," cried Bacchai. "My cousin's the same as his. He's even fonder of her than I am, so how can he be annoyed? Don't believe that crazy Yun's nonsense. She never talks seriously."

Baoyu who knew that Daiyu was rather prone to take offence, but was not aware of her recent rapprochement with Bacchai, had been afraid that the Lady Dowager's favour to Baoqin might have upset her. Xiangyun's remark and Bacchai's answer, as well as Daiyu's unusually cheerful expression, confirmed Bacchai's claim and puzzled him.

"Those two used not to be on such good terms," he reflected. "But now they seem ten times friendlier than ever."

He noticed too that Daiyu kept addressing Baoqin as "cousin" without using her name, as if she were her own sister. As for Baoqin, she was young and warm-hearted, intelligent and well-educated since childhood. Having spent the last few days in the Rong Mansion she already had some idea of the different characters there; and since the other girls were not frivolous but all very amiable, she was glad to fraternize with them. She was particularly impressed by Daiyu's outstanding charm, and showed her special affection and respect. Baoyu observed all this in silent amazement.

Presently, when Bacchai and Baoqin had gone to Aunt Xue's quarters, Xiangyun to the Lady Dowager and Daiyu to her own room to rest, Baoyu followed Daiyu there.

"Though I've read The Western Chamber," he said with a smile, "I was reproached once for quoting a few lines I thought were apt in fun. There's one passage I couldn't understand then, but now I do. Let me quote it to you and hear what you have to say."

Daiyu, sensing that there was something behind this, smiled and said, "Let's hear it."

"In the scene 'Creating a Disturbance' there's the line: 'When did Meng Kuang offer Liang Hong his wife's hand?' Of course that's a classical allusion, but the three words 'when did' are the key to the whole thing. 'When did' they become so friendly? Tell me."

Daiyu could not help laughing.

"That's a good question," she cried. "A good question in the play, and a good question for you to ask now."

"First you suspected me, but now you've nothing to say."

"Of course she turned out to be such a good person, I'd misjudged her before." She went on to remind him how she had been worried at first by her slip about the

He then made Daiyu tell him exactly what Baochai had said, and all about the bird’s nest and their conversation during her illness. Only then did he understand.

“Of course,” he chuckled. “I was wondering when Meng Kuang had accepted Liang Hong’s tray. So it was that child’s ‘unbridled tongue’ that brought this about.”

Daiyu’s mention of Baoqin reminded her that she herself had no sister, and she started crying again.

“There you go, looking for trouble again,” said Baoyu. “You’re even thinner than last year, yet instead of taking care of yourself you keep on fretting. Every day you have to have a good cry to get through the day.”

Daiyu dried her tears. “Lately I’ve been feeling very low, only I don’t seem to have as many tears as last year.”

“That’s because you’re used to crying and imagine you’ve fewer tears. How can you have less tears?”

As they were talking a young maid from his apartment brought his red camlet cape.

“The mistress has sent to say it’s snowing,” she announced. “She wants to discuss with you all which day to have the poetry meeting.”

The words were hardly out of her mouth when Li Wan’s maid arrived to fetch Daiyu. Baoyu urged Daiyu to go with him to Paddy-Sweet Cottage.

She changed into a pair of little red-leather boots inset with gold thread and cloud designs, and put on a deep red camlet cloak lined with white fox-fur, a blue and gold sleeveless jacket with a green glitter and designs of paired rings and lucky signs, and finally a snow-hat. Then the two of them set off through the snow.

They found all the girls assembled there, all in identical red camlet and woolen cloaks — all, that is, except Li Wan who wore a serge jacket buttoning down the middle, and Baochai who had on a duckling-green cloak patterned with flowers and interlocking designs in foreign gold thread. Xiuyan had on nothing special to keep out the snow.

Presently Xiangyun joined them, wearing the sable hood and large-sleeved ermine-lined coat, with a big sable collar, which the Lady Dowager had given her. Daiyu was the first to greet her.

“Look, here comes the Monkey Sun!” she cried. “She’s wearing a snow-cloak all right, but just to show how rakish she is she’s dressed herself up like a Tartar.”

“You should see what I’ve got on underneath,” retorted Xiangyun.

She unbuttoned her coat to reveal a lined, semi-new jacket of yellowish green, the cuffs and collar of which were embroidered with five-colour designs of dragons in gold thread. It had a narrow waist and small sleeves, and was fastened with buttons down one side. Under this was a short reddish silk jacket embroidered with dragons, and her waist was clasped by a pale green, five-colour embroidered silk sash. She had on doeskin boots too. The whole effect was most striking.

“Preferring to dress like a boy, she looks even prettier than in girls’ clothes,” remarked the others laughingly.

“Let’s settle the date for the poetry meeting quickly,” said Xiangyun. “Whose turn is it to play host?”

“It was my idea,” said Li Wan. “But the date we fixed has gone by, and the next one is still a long way off. As it’s snowing, I thought we might seize this chance to have some fun, welcoming our new arrivals and writing some poems too. What do you say to that?”

“A good idea,” agreed Baoyu. “But it’s rather late today. If we wait till tomorrow, the snow may have stopped and that would take away all the fun.”

“The snow may not stop though,” said the others. “Even if it does, there’ll be enough snow on the ground after a whole night to admire.”

“This place is all right, but not as good as Reed Snow Cottage,” said Li Wan. “I’ve already sent there to get the floor heated. We can sit round the fire to write poems. The old lady may not feel like joining us, and as this is just a little game of ours we need only let Xifeng know. I think one tael of silver each should be enough. Bring your share to me.” She pointed to Xiangling, Baoqin, Li Wen and Li Qi.

Xiuyan put in, “Not counting those five, and not counting Xichun who’s ill or Xifeng who’s asked for leave, if you four club together I guarantee five or six taels will be ample.”

Baochai and the others agreed to this.

When they went on to choose a subject and rhymes, Li Wan said with a smile, “I’ve already decided in my mind, but I shan’t tell you till tomorrow when the time comes.”

After some further chat they went to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager, and nothing else happened that day.

Baoyu, having this on his mind, slept badly that night. He was up at dawn and, lifting aside the curtain to see that although the doors and windows were still closed the window was brilliantly lit, he felt a sudden dismay, sure that it had cleared up and the sun was shining. But when he hastily got up and raised the blind to look out through the glass, it was not sunlight that had made the window bright but a fall of snow a foot deep during the night, and flakes were still fluttering down as thick as cotton-wool. This delighted him. He made haste to call for his maids. Having washed and rinsed his mouth, he put on a russet woollen gown lined with fox-fur and a sea-otter waistcoat with sleeves shaped like an eagle’s wings, tied a girdle round his waist, pulled on his rain-hat of rattan gold-spangled and his cork snow-clogs, and hurried off to Reed Snow Cottage.

Once outside his gate, looking around he saw a pure white world. In the distance the green of pines and emerald bamboos showed up clearly, and he himself felt as if he were in a glass bowl. Having rounded the foot of the slope he caught a whiff of cold fragrance. Looking over his shoulder he saw a dozen or so crimson plum-trees in Green Lattice Nunnery where Miaoyu lived, their blossoms red as rouge against the snow, seeming doubly striking and charming. He stopped to admire them for a while before going on. Then he saw someone with an umbrella coming over the humpbacked bridge — one of the maids sent by Li Wan to fetch Xifeng.

By the time he reached Reed Snow Cottage some maids and nannies were sweeping a path through the snow. This reed-thatched cottage with its mud walls and bamboo lattice windows had been built on the bank by the river, with a thatched verandah on which one could fish through the windows. It was surrounded by a grove of reeds, and a winding path led through this to the bamboo bridge of Lotus Fragrance Anchorage.

“We were just saying we needed a fisherman to complete the scene,” cried the servants at sight of Baoyu in his rain-hat and cape. “And now here you are! The young ladies won’t be coming till after breakfast, you’re much too impatient.”

At that he had to turn back. Just then, at Seeping Fragrance Pavilion, he saw Tanchun emerging from Autumn Freshness Studio. In a dark red camlet cape with a hood, she was leaning on a young maid with a woman behind her holding a blue silk oiled-paper umbrella. Knowing that she was on her way to the Lady Dowager’s, he waited by the pavilion until she joined him and they left the Garden together.

Baoqin was in her room, washing and changing. Soon all the girls had arrived. Baoyu, clamouring that he was hungry, kept urging the servants to hurry with the meal. When at last it was served, the first dish was steamed lamb in milk.

The Lady Dowager said, “This is what we old people should eat. It’s a medicine for us, and you young people who’ve never been exposed to the elements shouldn’t touch it. There’s some fresh venison today, you can wait and have that.”

The others agreed, but Baoyu was too hungry to wait. He soaked a bowl of rice in tea and, making his meal of salted pheasant with it, bolted this down.

“I know you’ve something else on today and can’t even wait to eat properly,” said his grandmother. “Keep that venison for him to have this evening,” she ordered.

“There’s plenty,” said Xifeng. “He can have some now and some later.”

Xiangyun whispered to Baoyu, “Do ask for some of that fresh venison. If we take a piece to the Garden we can cook it there and have some fun.”

He promptly asked Xifeng for a piece and sent a nurse to take it to the Garden.

They all went into the garden then and assembled in Reed Snow Cottage, where Li Wan set the subject and rhymes for their poems. But Xiangyun and Baoyu were missing.

“Those two simply can’t keep out of mischief when they’re together,” remarked Daiyu. “I’ll bet they’ve hatched some plot to get that venison.”

Just then Aunt Li arrived to watch the fun.

“How is it,” she asked Li Wan, “that young fellow with the jade and that girl with the golden kylin pendant, who look so delicate and refined and certainly aren’t starved, are planning to eat raw meat? They were discussing it so seriously, I could hardly believe my ears. How can people eat raw meat?”

The others laughed.

“Good gracious!” they cried. “Quick, fetch them here.”

“This is all that Yun’s doing,” chuckled Daiyu. “I was sure of it.”

Li Wan went out at once to fetch the two culprits.

“If you want to eat raw meat,” she told them, “I’ll take you to the old lady to eat it there. You can stuff yourselves with a whole raw deer and make yourselves ill for all I care. On a snowy day like this, I’m not going to let you spoil our fun. Come and write poems.”

“There’s no such thing,” Baoyu assured her. “We’re meaning to roast it.”

“In that case, all right.”

Just then some old women arrived with an iron stove, gridiron, skewers and wire covers.

“Be careful now,” warned Li Wan. “If you cut yourselves, don’t blame me.” Then she went back.

Xifeng had sent Pinger with a message that she was too busy distributing the New-Year allowances to come. But now that Xiangyun had got hold of Pinger she wouldn’t let her go. And Pinger, who enjoyed fun and was used to doing everything with Xifeng, was only too glad to join them. She took off her bracelets, and the three of them sat round the fire to barbecue the meat. Baochai and Daiyu, accustomed to such things, were not surprised, but Baoqin and Aunt Li thought it most eccentric.

Tanchun and Li Wan, having decided on the subject and rhymes, came over to join the others.

“What a delicious smell!” exclaimed Tanchun. “I’m going to have some too.”

She went to find the barbecue party, followed by Li Wan.

“All our guests are here,” said Li Wan. “Haven’t you had enough yet?”

“Eating this makes me feel like drinking,” replied Xiangyun with her mouth full. “And unless I drink I can’t write poetry. If not for this venison, I’d never be able to write today.”

Just then Baoqin in her wild-duck down cape came over to watch, smiling.

“You silly thing!” cried Xiangyun. “Come and taste some.”

“It doesn’t look very nice,” said Baoqin.

But Baochai urged her, “Do try it, it’s really good. Cousin Lin’s so delicate, it wouldn’t agree with her; otherwise she’d like it too.”

So Baoqin went over and ate a piece, which she found so good that she joined them.

Then Xifeng sent a young maid to fetch Pinger.

“Miss Shi is keeping me here,” Pinger told her. “You go back first.”

The maid went away, and presently Xifeng herself appeared, wrapped in a purple woollen cape.

“So you’re enjoying such good things without telling me!” she cried, joining the group.

“Where did this horde of beggars come from?” cried Daiyu. “Well, well, Reed Snow Cottage is ravaged today, all on account of that Yun. I mourn for Reed Snow Cottage!”

Xiangyun retorted scornfully, “You know nothing about it, ‘True wits are always free and easy.’ It’s you hypocrites who are so disgusting. At the moment we’re eating this venison and drinking; but presently we’ll show our sterling worth in poetry.”

Baochai teased, “If by the time you come back you can’t produce good poems, you’ll have to pay for that venison by eating all the reeds under the snow to make up for this havoc.”

By now they had all finished eating and were washing their hands. But when Pinger went to put on her bracelets, she found one missing. She looked high and low for it, but there was no trace of it.

"Really?" Xifeng smiled. "I know where to find that bracelet. Just concentrate on your poems. There's no need to look for it. Go on ahead, and I guarantee you'll have it back within three days." She asked, "What poems are you doing today? The old lady says New Year is coming soon and we should make up some lantern riddles in the first month to amuse everyone."

They all laughed and agreed, "Yes, we'd forgotten that. We must quickly make up some good ones for the first month."

They went then to the room with the heated floor, where a feast was already spread and the subject, rhyme and metre for the poems were posted on the wall. Baoyu and Xiangyun saw that the subject was "Composed Impromptu" and the form a five-character regulated verse with the rhyme "second Xiao." The order in which they were to write had not yet been specified.

Li Wan said, "I'm no good at verses, so I'll just make the first three lines, then whoever is ready first can carry on."

Baochai objected, "We must decide on the order."

To know how they did this, read the following chapter.

第50章 芦雪庭争联即景诗 暖香坞雅制春灯谜

话说薛宝钗道：“到底分个次序，让我写出来。”说着，便令众人拈阄为序。起首恰是李氏，然后按次各各开出。凤姐儿道：“既这么说，我也说一句在上头。”众人都笑起来了，说：“这么更妙了。”宝钗将“稻香老农”之上补了一个“凤”字，李纨又将题目讲给他听。凤姐儿想了半天，笑道：“你们别笑话我，我只有了一句粗话，可是五个字的。下剩的我就不知道了。”众人都笑道：“越是粗话越好。你说了，就只管干正事去罢。”凤姐儿笑道：“想下雪必刮北风，昨夜听见一夜的北风，我有一句，这一句就是‘一夜北风紧’。使得使不得，我就不管了。”众人听说，都相视笑道：“这句虽粗，不见底下的，这正是会作诗的起法。不但好，而且留了写不尽的多少地步与后人。就是这句为首，稻香老农快写上，续下去。”凤姐儿和李婶娘、平儿又吃了两杯酒，自去了。这里李纨就写了：
　　一夜北风紧，
　　自己联道：
　　开门雪尚飘。入泥怜洁白，
　　香菱道：
　　匝地惜琼瑶。有意荣枯草，
　　探春道：
　　无心饰萎苗。价高村酿熟，
　　李绮道：
　　年稔府粱饶。葭动灰飞管，
　　李纹道：
　　阳回斗转杓。寒山已失翠，
　　岫烟道：
　　冻浦不生潮。易挂疏枝柳，
　　湘云道：
　　难堆破叶蕉。麝煤融宝鼎，
　　宝琴道：
　　绮袖笼金貂。光夺窗前镜，
　　黛玉道：
　　香料壁上椒。舒风仍故故，
　　宝玉道：
　　清梦转聊聊。何处梅花笛？
　　宝钗道：
　　谁家碧玉箫？鳌愁坤轴陷，
　　李纨笑道：“我替你们看热酒去罢。”宝钗命宝琴续联；只见湘云起来道：
　　龙斗阵云销。野岸回孤棹，
　　宝琴也笑道
　　吟鞭指灞桥。赐裘怜抚戌，
　　湘云那里肯让人？且别人也不如他敏捷，都看他扬眉挺身说道：
　　加絮念征徭。坳垤审夷险，
　　宝钗连声赞好，也便联道：
　　枝柯怕动摇。皑皑轻趁步，
　　黛玉忙联道：
　　剪剪舞随腰。苦茗成新赏，
　　一面说，一面推宝玉命他联。宝玉正看宝琴、宝钗、黛玉三人共战湘云，十分有趣，那里还顾得联诗？今见黛玉推他，方联道：
　　孤松订久要。泥鸿从印迹，
　　宝琴接着联道：
　　林斧或闻樵。伏象千峰凸，
　　湘云忙联道：
　　盘蛇一径遥。花缘经冷结，
　　宝钗和众人又都赞好，探春联道：
　　色岂畏霜凋。深院惊寒雀，
　　湘云正渴了，忙忙的吃茶，已被岫烟抢着联道：
　　空山泣老。阶墀随上下，
　　湘云忙丢了茶杯联道：
　　池水任浮漂。照耀临清晓，
　　黛玉忙联道：
　　缤纷入永宵。诚忘三尺冷，
　　湘云忙笑联道：
　　瑞释九重焦。僵卧谁相问，
　　宝琴也忙笑联道：
　　狂游客喜招。天机断缟带，
　　湘云又忙道：
　　海市失鲛绡。
　　黛玉不容他道出，接着便道：
　　寂寞封台榭，
　　湘云忙联道：
　　清贫怀箪瓢。
　　宝琴也不容情，也忙道：
　　烹茶水渐沸，
　　湘云见这般，自为得趣，又是笑，又忙联道：
　　煮酒叶难烧。
　　黛玉也笑道：
　　没帚山僧扫，
　　宝琴也笑道：
　　埋琴稚子挑。
　　湘云笑弯了腰，忙念了一句，众人问道：“到底说的是什么！”湘云道：
　　石楼闲睡鹤，
　　黛玉笑得握着胸口，高声嚷道：
　　锦暖亲猫。
　　宝琴也忙笑道：
　　月窟翻银浪，
　　湘云忙联道：
　　霞城隐赤标。
　　黛玉忙笑道：
　　沁梅香可嚼，
　　宝钗笑称：“好句！”也忙联道：
　　淋竹醉堪调。
　　宝琴也忙道：
　　或湿鸳鸯带，
　　湘云忙联道：
　　时凝翡翠翘。
　　黛玉又忙道：
　　无风仍脉脉，
　　宝琴又忙笑联道：
　　不雨亦潇潇。
　　湘云伏着，已笑软了。众人看他三人对抢，也都不顾作诗，看着也只是笑。黛玉还推他往下联，又道：“你也有才尽力穷之时！我听听，还有什么舌头嚼了？”湘云只伏在宝钗怀里笑个不住。宝钗推他起来，道：“你有本事，把‘二萧’的韵全用完了，我才服你。”湘云起身笑道：“我也不是作诗，竟是抢命呢！”众人笑道：“倒是你自己说罢。”探春早已料定没有自己联的了，便早写出来，因说：“还没收住呢。”李纹听了，接过来，便联了一句道：
　　欲志今朝乐，
　　李绮收了一句道：
　　凭诗祝舜尧。
　　李纨道：“够了够了。虽没全完了韵，腾挪的字，若生扭了，倒不好了。”说着大家来细细评论一回，独湘云的多，都笑道：“这都是那块鹿肉的功劳。”李纨笑道：“逐句评去，却还一气，只是宝玉又落了第了。”宝玉笑道：“我原不会联句，只好担待我罢。”李纨笑道：“也没有社社担待的：又说‘韵险’了，又整误了，又‘不会联句’，今日必罚你。我才看见栊翠庵的红梅有趣，我要折一技插在瓶。可厌妙玉为人，我不理他，如今罚你取一技来插着玩儿。”众人都道：“这罚的又雅又有趣。”宝玉也乐为，答应着就要走。湘云、黛玉一起说着：“外头冷得很，你且吃杯热酒再去。”于是湘云早热起壶酒来了，黛玉递了个大杯，满斟了一杯。湘云笑道：“你吃了我们这酒，要取不来，加倍罚你！”宝玉忙吃了一杯，冒雪而去。
　　李纨命人好好跟着，黛玉忙拦说：“不必，有了反不得了。”李纨点头道是，一面命丫鬟将一个美女耸肩瓶拿来，贮了水准备插梅。因又笑道：“回来该吟红梅了。”湘云忙道：“我先作一首。”宝钗笑道：“今日断不容你再作了，你都抢了去，别人都闲着也没趣。回来罚宝玉。他说不会联句，如今就叫他自己做去。”黛玉笑道：“这话很是。我还有主意，方才联句不够，莫若拣那联得少的人作红梅诗。”宝钗笑道：“这话极是。方才邢、李三位屈才，且又是客，琴儿和颦儿云儿抢了他们许多。我们一概都别作，只他们三人做才是。”李纨因说：“绮儿也不大会做，还是让琴妹妹罢。”宝钗只得依允。又道：“就用‘红梅花’三个字做韵，每人一首七言律。邢大妹妹做‘红’字，你们李大妹妹做‘梅’字，琴儿做‘花’字。”李纨道：“饶过宝玉去，我不服。”湘云忙道：“有个好题目命他做。”众人问：“何题？”湘云道：“命他就做‘访妙玉乞红梅’，岂不有趣？”众人听了，都说：“有趣！”一语未了，只见宝玉笑欣欣擎了一枝红梅进来。众丫鬟忙已接过，插入瓶内。众人都道：“来赏玩！”宝玉笑道：“你们如今赏罢，也不知费了我多少精神呢。”说着，探春早又递了一钟暖酒来，众丫鬟上来接了蓑笠掸雪。各人屋里丫鬟都添送衣裳来，袭人也遣人送了半旧的狐腋褂来。李纨命人将那蒸的大芋头盛了一盘，又将朱桔、黄橙、橄榄等物盛了两盘，命人带给袭人去。湘云且告诉宝玉方才的诗题，又催宝玉快做。宝玉道：“好姐姐好妹妹们，让我自己用韵罢，别限韵了。”众人都说：“随你做去罢。”一面说，一面大家看梅花。原来这一枝梅花只有二尺来高，旁有一枝纵横而出，约有二三尺长，其间小枝分歧，或如蟠螭，或如僵蚓，或孤削如笔，或密聚如林，真乃花吐胭脂，香欺兰蕙。各各称赏。
　　谁知岫烟、李纹、宝琴三人都已吟成，各自写了出来。众人便依“红”“梅”“花”三字之序看去，写道：
　　赋得红梅花
　　邢岫烟
　　桃未芳菲杏未红，冲寒先喜笑东风。
　　魂飞庚岭春难辨，霞隔罗浮梦未通。
　　绿萼添妆融宝炬，缟仙扶醉跨残虹。
　　看来岂是寻常色，浓淡由他冰雪中。
　　又
　　李纹
　　白梅懒赋赋红梅，逞艳先迎醉眼开。
　　冻脸有痕皆是血，醉心无恨亦成灰。
　　误吞丹药移真骨，偷下瑶池脱旧胎。
　　江北江南春灿烂，寄言蜂蝶漫疑猜。
　　又
　　宝琴
　　疏是枝条艳是花，春妆儿女竞奢华。
　　闲庭曲槛无馀雪，流水空山有落霞。
　　幽梦冷随红袖笛，游仙香泛绛河槎。
　　前身定是瑶台种，无复相疑色相差。
　　众人看了，都笑着称赞了一回，又指末一首更好。宝玉见宝琴年纪最小，才又敏捷；黛玉、湘云二个斟了一小杯酒，都贺宝琴。宝钗笑道：“三首各有好处。你们两个天天捉弄厌了我，如今又捉弄他来了。”
　　李纨又问宝玉：“你可有了？”宝玉忙道：“我倒有了，才一看见这三首，又唬忘了。等我再想。”湘云听了，便拿了一支铜火箸击着手炉，笑道：“我击了，若鼓绝不成，又要罚的。”宝玉笑道：“我已有了。”黛玉提起笔来，笑道：“你念我写。”湘云便击了一下，笑道：“一鼓绝。”宝玉笑道：“有了，你写罢。”众人听他念道：
　　酒未开樽句未裁，
　　黛玉写了，摇头笑道：“起的平平。”湘云又道：“快着。”宝玉笑道：
　　寻春问腊到蓬莱。
　　黛玉、湘云都点头笑道：“有些意思了。”宝玉又道：
　　不求大士瓶中露，为乞孀娥槛外梅。
　　黛玉写了，摇头说：“小巧而已。”湘云将手又敲了一下。宝玉笑道：
　　入世冷挑红雪去，离尘香割紫云来。
　　槎谁惜诗肩瘦，衣上犹沾佛院苔。
　　黛玉写毕，湘云大家才评论时，只见几个丫鬟跑进来道：“老太太来了。”众人忙迎出来，大家又笑道：“怎么这等高兴！”说着，远远见贾母围了大斗篷，带着灰鼠暖兜，坐着小竹轿，打着青绸油伞，鸳鸯、琥珀等五六个丫鬟，每人都是打着伞，拥轿而来。李纨等忙往上迎。贾母命人止住，说：“只站在那里就是了。”来至跟前，贾母笑道：“我瞒着你太太和凤丫头来了。大雪地下，我坐着这个无妨，没的叫他娘儿们踩雪吗。”众人忙上前来接斗篷，搀扶着，一面答应着。
　　贾母来至室中，先笑道：“好俊梅花！你们也会乐，我也不饶你们！”说着，李纨早命人拿了一个大狼皮褥子来，铺在当中。贾母坐了，因笑道：“你们只管照旧玩笑吃喝。我因为天短了，不敢睡中觉，抹了一会牌，想起你们来了，我也来凑个趣儿。”李纨早又捧过手炉来。探春另拿了一副杯箸来，亲自斟了暖酒奉给贾母。贾母便饮了一口，问：“那个盘子是什么东西？”众人忙捧了过来回说：“是糟鹌鹑。”贾母道：“这倒罢了，撕一点子腿儿来。”李纨忙答应了，要水洗手，亲自来撕。贾母道：“你们仍旧坐下说笑，我听着才喜欢。”又命李纨：“你也只管坐下，就如同我没来的一样才好，不然我就走了。”众人听了，方才依次坐下，只李纨挪到尽下边。贾母因问：“你们作什么玩呢？”众人便说：“做诗呢。”贾母道：“有做诗的，不知做些灯谜儿，大家正月里好玩。”众人答应。说笑了一会，贾母便说：“这里潮湿，你们别久坐，仔细着了凉。倒是你四妹妹那里暖和，我们到那里瞧瞧他的画儿，赶年可能有了不能。”众人笑道：“那里能年下就有了？只怕明年端阳才有呢。”贾母道：“这还了得，他竟比盖这园子还费工夫了。”
　　说着，仍坐了竹椅轿，大家围随，过了藕香榭，穿入一条夹道，东西两边皆是过街门，门楼上里外都嵌着石头匾。如今进的是西门，向外的匾上凿着“穿云”二字，向里的凿着“度月”两字。来至堂中，进了向南的正门，贾母下了轿，惜春已接出来了。从里面游廊过去，便是惜春卧房，厦檐下挂着“暖香坞”的匾，早有几个人打起猩红毡帘，已觉暖气拂脸。大家进入屋里，贾母并不归坐，只问惜春：“画到那里了？”借春因笑回：“天气寒冷了，胶性都凝涩不润，画了恐不好看，故此收起来了。”贾母笑道：“我年下就要的，你别脱懒儿，快拿出来给我快画。”一语未了，忽见凤姐披着紫羯绒褂笑嘻嘻的来了，口内说道：“老祖宗今儿也不告诉人，私自就来了，叫我好找！”贾母见他来了，心中喜欢，道：“我怕你冻着，所以不许人告诉你去。你真是个小鬼灵精儿，到底找了我来。论礼，孝敬也不在这上头。”凤姐儿笑道：“我那里是孝敬的心找了来呢？我因为到了老祖宗那里，鸦没雀静的，问小丫头子们，他又不肯叫我找到园里来。我正疑惑，忽然又来了两个姑子，我心里才明白了，那姑子必是来送年疏或要年例香例银子，老祖宗年下的事也多，一定是躲债来了。我赶忙问了那姑子，果然不错。我才就把年例给了他们去了。这会子老祖宗的债主儿已去了，不用躲着了。已预备下稀嫩的野鸡，请用晚饭去罢，再迟一回就老了。”
　　他一行说，众人一行笑。凤姐儿也不等贾母说话，便命人抬过轿来。贾母笑着挽了凤姐儿的手，仍上了轿，带着众人，说笑出了夹道东门。一看四面，粉妆银砌，忽见宝琴披着凫靥裘，站在山坡背后遥等，身后一个丫鬟，抱着一瓶红梅。众人都笑道：“怪道少了两个，他却在这里等着，也弄梅花去了！”贾母喜的忙笑道：“你们瞧，这雪坡儿上，配上他这个人物儿，又是这件衣裳，后头又是这梅花，象个什么？”众人都笑道：“就象老太太屋里挂的仇十洲画的《艳雪图》。”贾母摇头笑道：“那画的那里有这件衣裳？人也不能这样好。”一语未了，只见宝琴身后又转出一个穿大红猩猩毡的人来。贾母道：“那又是那个女孩儿？”众人笑道：“我们都在这里，那是宝玉。”贾母笑道：“我的眼越发花了。”说话之间，来至跟前，可不是宝玉和宝琴两个？宝玉笑向宝钗、黛玉等道：“我才又到了栊翠庵，妙玉竟每人送你们一枝梅花，我已经打发人送去了。”众人都笑说：“多谢你费心。”
　　说话之间，已出了园门，来至贾母房中。吃毕饭大家又说笑了一回，忽见薛姨妈也来了，说：“好大雪，一日也没过来望候老太太。今日老太太倒不高兴？正该赏雪才是。”贾母笑道：“何曾不高兴了！我找了他们姐妹去玩了一会子。”薛姨妈笑道：“昨儿晚上我原想着今日要和我们姨太太借一天园子，摆两桌粗酒，请老太太赏雪的；又见老太太安歇的早，我听见宝儿说：‘老太太心里不大爽。’因此如今也不敢惊动。早知如此，我竟该请了才是呢。”贾母笑道：“这才是十月，是头场雪，往后下雪的日子多着呢，再破费姨太太不迟。”薛姨妈笑道：“果然如此，算我的孝心虔了。”凤姐儿笑道：“姨妈怎么忘了，如今现秤五十两银子来，交给我收着，一下雪我就预备下酒。姨妈也不用操心，也不得忘了。”贾母笑道：“既这么说，姨太太给他五十两银子收着，我和他每人分二十五两，到下雪的日子，我装心里不爽，混过去了。姨太太更不用操心，我和凤姐倒得实惠呢。”凤姐将手一拍，笑道：“妙极！这和我的主意一样。”众人都笑了。贾母笑道：“呸！没脸的，就顺着竿子爬上来了！你不说：姨太太是客，在咱们家受屈，我们该请姨太太才是，那里有破费姨太太的理？不这么说呢，还有脸先要五十两银子，真不害臊。”凤姐笑道：“我们老祖宗最是有眼色的，试一试姨妈，要松呢，拿出五十两来，就和我分；这会子估量着不中用了，翻过来拿我做法子，说出这些大方话来。如今我也不和姨妈要银子了，我竟替姨妈出银子，治了酒，请老太太吃了，我另外再封五十两银子孝敬老祖宗，算是罚我个包揽闲事，这可好不好？”话未说完，众人都笑倒在炕上。
　　贾母因又说及宝琴雪下折梅，比画儿上还好，又细问他的年庚八字并家内景况。薛姨妈度其意思，大约是要给他求配。薛姨妈心中因也遂意，只是已许过梅家了，因贾母尚未说明，自己也不好拟定，遂半吐半露告诉贾母道：“可惜了这孩子没福，前年他父亲就没了。他从小儿见的世面倒多，跟他父亲四山五岳都走遍了。他父亲好乐的，各处因有买卖，带了家眷这一省逛一年，明年又到那一省逛半年，所以天下十停走了有五六停了。那年在这里，把他许了梅翰林的儿子，偏第二年他父亲就辞世了。如今他母亲又是痰症。”凤姐儿也不等说完，使声跺脚的说：“偏不巧，我正要做个媒呢，又已经许了人家！”贾母笑道：“你要给谁说媒？”凤姐儿笑道：“老祖宗别管。心里看准了，他们两个是一对。如今有了人家，说也无益，不如不说罢了。”贾母也知凤姐儿的意思，听见已有人家，也就不提了。大家又闲话了一会方散。一宿无话。次日雪晴。饭后，贾母又吩咐惜春：“不管冷暖，你要画去；赶到年下，十分不能，就罢了。第一要紧把昨儿琴儿和丫头、梅花，照样一笔别错快快添上。”惜春听了，虽是为难的事，就应了。一时众人都来看他如何画。惜春只是出神。李纨因笑向众人道：“让他自己想去，咱们且说话儿。昨儿老太太只叫做灯谜儿，回到家和绮儿纹儿睡不着，我就编了两个《四书》的。他两个每人也编了两个。”众人听了，都笑道：“这倒该做的。先说了，我们猜猜。”李纨笑道：“‘观音未有世家传’，打《四书》一句。”湘云接着就说道：“‘在止于至善’。”宝钗笑道：“你也想一想‘世家传’三个字的意思再猜。”李纨笑逼：“再想。”黛玉笑道：“我猜罢。可是‘虽善无征’？”众人都笑道：“这句是了。”李纨又道：“‘一池青草草何名’。”湘云又忙道：“这一定是‘蒲芦也’，再不是不成？”李纨笑道：“这难为你猜。纹儿的是‘水向石边流出冷’，打一古人名。”探春笑着问道：“可是山涛？”李纨道：“是。”李纨又道：“绮儿是个‘萤’字，打一个字。”众人猜了半日，宝琴道：“这个意思却深，不知可是花草的‘花’字？”李绮笑道：“恰是了。”众人道：“萤与花何干？”黛玉笑道：“妙的很，萤可不是草化的？”众人会意，都笑了，说：“好。”
　　宝钗道：“这些虽好，不合老太太的意。不如做些浅近的物儿，大家雅俗共赏才好。”众人都道：“也要做些浅近的俗物才是。”湘云想了一想，笑道：“我编了一支《点绛唇》，却真是个俗物，你们猜猜。”说着，便念道：
　　溪壑分离，红尘游戏，真何趣？名利犹虚，后事终难继。
　　众人都不解，想了半日，也有猜是和尚的，也有猜是道士的，也有猜是偶戏人的。宝玉笑了半日道：“都不是。我猜着了，必定是耍的猴儿。”湘云笑道：“正是这个了。”众人道：“前头都好，末后一句怎么样解？”湘云道：“那一个耍的猴儿不是剁了尾巴去的？”众人听了都笑起来，说：“偏他编个谜儿也是刁钻古怪的。”
　　李纨道：“昨日姨妈说，琴妹妹见得世面多，走的道路也多，你正该编谜儿。况且你的诗又好，为什么不编几个儿我们猜一猜？”宝琴听了，点头含笑，自去寻思。宝钗也有一个，念道：
　　镂檀镌梓一层层，岂系良工堆砌成？
　　虽是半天风雨过，何曾闻得梵铃声？
　　众人猜时，宝玉也有一个，念道：
　　天上人间两渺茫，琅节过谨提防。
　　鸾音鹤信须凝睇，好把唏嘘答上苍。
　　黛玉也有了一个，念道：
　　何劳缚紫绳？驰城逐堑势狰狞。
　　主人指示风云动，鳌背三山独立名。
探春也有了一个，方欲念时，宝琴走来，笑道：“从小儿所走的地方的古迹不少，我也来挑了十个地方古迹，做了十首‘怀古诗’。诗虽粗鄙，却怀往事，又暗隐俗物十件，姐姐们请猜一猜。”众人听了，都说：“这倒巧，何不写出来大家一看？”
要知端的，且听下回分解。

“I’ll assign an order then and write it down,” proposed Pao-chai.

She made them draw lots. The order turned out to be as follows: Li Wan first, then the others in sequence.

“In that case, I’ll make a start too,” volunteered Hsi-feng.

The rest laughed.

“That’s even better,” they cried.

Pao-chai put down “Feng” above “The Old Farmer of Sweet Paddy,” and Li Wan explained the theme to Hsi-feng.

After some thought Hsi-feng said with a smile, “You mustn’t laugh at me. I’ve only one coarse line — five words. I can’t manage any more.”

“The coarser the better,” they replied. “Let’s hear it, then you can go and attend to your own affairs.”

“I suppose it must blow from the north to snow,” said Hsi-feng. “Last night I heard the north wind all night long. I’ve got a line:

The north wind blows all night long.

I don’t know whether it will do or not. I can’t be responsible for it anyway.”

The others looked at each other and smiled.

“It may be coarse but it doesn’t show what’s coming,” they said. “That’s the way to start a poem — not just good but leaving plenty of scope for those who come after. So let this be the first line. Quick, Old Paddy Farm, write it down and continue.”

Hsi-feng, Aunt Li and Ping-erh drank two more cups of wine then left. Then Li Wan wrote:

The north wind blows all night long;

and continued:

The door opens and snow still drifts down.

To be trodden in mud, how pity the pure white!

“To cover the ground with jade,” put in Hsiang-ling.

To deck withered plants is the flakes’ delight.

“They’ve no wish to adorn blighted flowers,” said Tan-chun.

No wish to adorn blighted flowers.

The price of wine has risen, the village brew is ripe;

“The harvest’s good, the granaries are heaped,” added Li Wen.

The harvest’s good, the granaries are heaped.

Reed-ash from pipes flies off to mark the start of spring.

“The handle of the Dipper turns to herald the return of spring,” said Li Chi.

The handle of the Dipper turns to herald the return of spring.

Cold hills have lost their vivid green,

“Frozen streams no longer flow,” said Hsiu-yen.

Frozen streams no longer flow.

Easily it hangs from sparse willow boughs,

“But hard to pile on tattered plantain leaves,” said Hsiang-yun.

But hard to pile on tattered plantain leaves.

Musk-ink is melted in the precious tripod;

“Bright sable’s worn with the embroidered gown,” put in Pao-chin.

Bright sable’s worn with the embroidered gown.

The snow outshines the mirror by the window;

“Its scent is that of pepper on the wall,” said Tai-yu.

Its scent is that of pepper on the wall.

The wind blows as of old through the court;

“But a clear dream is broken and far-fetched,” said Pao-yu.

But a clear dream is broken and far-fetched.

Where is the flute with plum-blossom melody?

“Who’ll play the jade flute?” asked Pao-chai.

Who’ll play the jade flute?

The whale fears the earth’s axis may sink;

“I’ll go and heat some wine for you,” suggested Li Wan with a smile.

Pao-chai told Pao-chin to continue, but now Hsiang-yun stood up to declaim:

The dragon’s fight makes clouds disperse.

On the wild shore lone boats return.

Pao-chin continued with a smile:

The poet’s whip points to Pa Bridge.

Bestowing furs, he pities the garrison troops;

Hsiang-yun, not to be outdone and more quick-witted than the rest, raised her eyebrows and straightened up to declaim:

Adding to padding, he misses the conscripts.

In hollows and mounds he sees risks and hazards;

Pao-chai chimed in approvingly:

On boughs and branches the snow is loath to settle.

Whiteness everywhere, he treads so light;

Tai-yu hastily took this up:

His dainty dance, girdle gems tinkling.

Bitter tea is a fresh pleasure;

As she said this she nudged Pao-yu to prompt him. But he was too fascinated by the contest between Pao-chin, Pao-chai and Tai-yu on the one side and Hsiang-yun on the other to remember to chip in himself. Prompted now by Tai-yu, he came out with:

The lone pine is an old friend.

Wild geese leave prints in the slush;

Pao-chin took this up:

Woodsmen’s axes may be heard.

Prostrate elephants, a thousand peaks;

Hsiang-yun quickly continued:

Coiled dragons, one range winding.

Flowers form when it is cold;

Pao-chai and the rest exclaimed in admiration, and Tan-chun went on:

Their hue fears not winter’s blast.

In the deep courtyard startled sparrows;

Hsiang-yun, who was thirsty, took this chance to drink some tea, while Hsiu-yen took the chance to interpose:

On the bare hill an old owl cries.

The snow swirls up and down the steps;

At once Hsiang-yun put down her cup to continue:

Over the pool it floats at will.

It shines more brightly at dawn;

Dai-yu capped this without a moment’s pause:

“And all night long their flurries fly.
The loyal guards freeze in the cold.”

Xiang-yun laughingly continued:

“The Emperor’s worries are laid to rest.
Who cares for the freezing soldier?”

Bao-qin laughingly put in:

“Travellers are glad of a friendly call.
The heavenly loom spins ribbons of silk.”

Xiang-yun cried:

“The mermaid’s lost her gossamer sash.”

But Dai-yu cut in:

“Towers and pavilions are sealed in jade.”

Xiang-yun capped:

“The poor still have their gourd and bowl.”

Bao-qin too showed no mercy:

“Water for tea is beginning to bubble.”

Amused by this contest, Xiang-yun giggled as she added:

“Leaves for warming wine won’t catch alight.”

Dai-yu said with a smile:

“The monk sweeps up with a snow-broom.”

Bao-qin chimed in laughingly:

“The boy buries his lute in snow.”

Xiang-yun, doubled up with mirth, rattled off another line; and when the others asked what it was she said:

“The stork sleeps in its snowy nest.”

Dai-yu, clutching her chest and laughing, cried:

“The cat’s warmed by the screen, embroidered with flowers.”

Bao-qin added laughingly:

“The moon on the snow is a silver sea.”

Xiang-yun capped:

“The sunlit peak a crimson banner.”

Dai-yu continued:

“Snow on wet plum-blossom can be chewed.”

“Good line!” cried Bao-chai, and capped:

“The bamboos look drunk, bent down with snow.”

Bao-qin put in:

“It drenches the love-birds’ girdle.”

Xiang-yun added:

“And freezes the kingfisher pendants.”

Dai-yu went on:

“Windless, the snow drifts down.”

Bao-qin capped:

“Rainless, it falls with a whisper.”

Xiang-yun, collapsed over the table, was convulsed with laughter. The others had long since given up versifying and were simply watching the three of them vying with each other, laughing as they watched. Dai-yu urged Xiang-yun to go on.

“So you’ve run out of steam, have you?” she teased. “I’d like to hear what more you can say.”

But Xiang-yun simply lay in Bao-chai’s arms laughing helplessly.

“If you have the energy to use up all the rhymes in this category, then I’ll admit defeat,” said Bao-chai, pushing her up.

Xiang-yun rose to her feet.

“This isn’t versifying, it’s a fight for life!” she cried.

“You brought it on yourself,” the others retorted.

Tan-chun, seeing that the game was up as far as she was concerned, had already written out all the lines. Now she remarked:

“We haven’t ended it yet.”

Li Wen took the paper from her and added:

“We wish to record this day’s fun.”

Then Li Qi ended it with:

“And celebrate it with this poem.”

“That’s enough,” said Li Wan. “If we haven’t used up all the rhymes, never mind. If we force it, it won’t be good.” She read the whole poem through carefully, and they saw that Xiang-yun had the most lines.

“That venison has done the trick!” they joked.

“Judging line by line, it holds together quite well,” said Li Wan. “But once again Bao-yu has failed.”

“I’m no good at this,” he said. “You’ll have to let me off.”

“We can’t let you off every time,” she replied. “Today we must punish you. I’ve just noticed how pretty the red plum in Green Lattice Nunnery is. I want a branch to put in a vase; but I can’t be bothered with that nun Miao-yu. So as a punishment I order you to pick a branch for us.”

“This is a refined punishment,” cried the rest. “Very fitting.”

Bao-yu agreed cheerfully and was starting out when Xiang-yun and Dai-yu said together, “It’s very cold outside. Have some hot wine before you go.” Xiang-yun promptly warmed a cup of wine and Dai-yu handed him a large goblet which she filled to the brim.

“If you drink our wine, you must bring back the plum,” Xiang-yun warned him laughingly. “If you don’t, we’ll give you double punishment.”

Baoyu hastily drank a cup of wine and set off through the snow.

Li Wan ordered some maids to go with him, but Daiyu stopped them. “They’d only be in the way,” she said.

Li Wan nodded and told a maid to fetch the swan-necked vase and fill it with water ready for the plum blossom.

“When he comes back we must compose poems on red plum blossom,” she announced.

Xiangyun cried, “I’ll write one first!”

“No, we can’t have you reeling off all the poems today,” said Baochai. “That wouldn’t be fair to the others. We should punish Baoyu. As he wouldn’t join in the couplet-making, we’ll make him write a poem on his own.”

“That’s a good idea,” agreed Daiyu. “I’ve another idea too. Instead of those who did well in the couplet-making, we should make those who didn’t do so well write poems on red plum blossom.”

“That’s even better.” Baochai approved. “Just now Aunt Xing’s daughter and Aunt Li’s two daughters were rather left out, and being our guests it wasn’t right for Qin, Yun and Pin to grab all the limelight. None of the rest of us will write, only these three young ladies.”

“As Wen doesn’t write much poetry either,” put in Li Wan, “better let little Qin take her place.”

Baochai had to agree to this.

“We’ll take the three words ‘red plum blossom’ as rhymes,” she proposed. “Each of them can write a heptasyllabic regulated verse. Cousin岫烟 can take ‘red,’ Cousin纹 ‘plum’ and Qin ‘blossom’.”

“I’m not going to let Baoyu off,” objected Li Wan.

Xiangyun cried, “I’ve a good subject for him!”

“What?” they asked.

“Let him write on ‘Calling on Miaoyu for Red Plum Blossom.’ Wouldn’t that be fun?”

They were all amused by this idea.

Just then Baoyu came back beaming, holding a spray of red plum. The maids took it from him and put it in the vase.

“Now we can enjoy it,” everyone said.

“You can enjoy it now,” he told them. “But you’ve no idea how much effort it cost me.”

As Tanchun handed him a cup of warm wine, maids came forward to take his hat and cape and brush off the snow. Other maids from different apartments brought their mistresses extra clothing, and Xiren sent Baoyu a half-worn squirrel-lined jacket. Li Wan ordered a plate of steamed taros to be sent to Xiren, as well as two plates of fruit — red kumquats, loquats and olives.

Xiangyun then told Baoyu the subject they had chosen for his poem and urged him to start at once.

“Dear sisters, do let me choose my own rhymes,” he begged. “Don’t set them for me.”

“Just as you like,” they replied.

Meanwhile they were admiring the plum blossom. The branch was over two feet in height with one side branch growing sideways some two or three feet long, covered with smaller branches which coiled like dragons or wriggled like worms, some stark and straight as brush-work, others dense as a grove, their blossom crimson as cinnabar and their fragrance sweeter than orchids. The whole party was loud in its praise.

Now Xiuyan, Li Wen and Baoqin had already composed their poems and written them out. The others read the three poems in the order of “red,” “plum” and “flower.”

ON “RED” PLUM BLOSSOM by Xing Xiuyan

Not yet peach-pink nor apricot-bright,

It blooms in the cold, smiling in the soft breeze;

Its spirit haunts the Ridge of Meals, confusing spring,

Its rosy clouds cut off from the dream of Mount Luo;

Green calyxes are touched with red, as by a flaming torch,

While the white fairy, drunk, bestrides a rainbow;

No common beauty is this, we discern —

From the snow it stands out, distinct and clear.

ON “PLUM” BLOSSOM by Li Wen

White plum I scorn to praise, red plum I love;

Its glowing beauty dazzles the tipsy eye.

Though stained with tears from the cold, not blood its hue,

Its heart, albeit broken, is not ashes yet;

It seems changed by an elixir wrongly swallowed,

Or down from the Jasper Pool to assume this new form;

All over the north and south the spring is bright;

Tell bees and butterflies not to doubt its fragrance!

ON “FLOWER” by Baoqin

Sparse its branches, rich its bloom,

Like girls in spring vying in finery;

By courtyard balustrade no snow is left,

Only the

Amid bare mountains lingers sunset cloud.

In dark dreams a red sleeve plays the flute cold;

On the Starry River a sweet fragrance floats from a fairy’s raft.

Your forebear must have grown in Jasper Tower,

So don’t protest that your beauty is different.

The others praised this with smiles and declared that the last poem was the best. Baoyu, observing that Baoqin was the youngest yet had such quick wits, was delighted too. Daiyu and Xiangyun poured a cup of wine to congratulate her.

“All three poems are good,” said Baochai. “You two are always picking on me, and now you’re picking on her.”

Li Wan asked Baoyu, “Have you finished yours or not?”

“I had one, but the sight of these three scared it clean out of my head. Let me think again.”

Xiangyun at that took the bronze poker and struck the hand-stove with it.

“I’m going to beat the drum,” she warned. “If you’re not ready by the time I stop, you’ll have to pay a forfeit.”

“I have it,” cried Baoyu.

Daiyu picked up a brush. “Recite it, I’ll write,” she said.

Xiangyun struck the stove once. “After the first beat,” she announced.

Baoyu began:

Ere wine is poured verse must be wrought....

Daiyu wrote this down, shaking her head. “A very tame beginning,” she teased.

“Hurry up!” cried Xiangyun.

Baoyu continued:

To seek for spring and snow I to fairy realms have come.

Daiyu and Xiangyun nodded. “Not bad,” they said.

He went on:

I ask not for the Bodhisattva’s nectar divine,

But for the breeze outside the maid in the moon’s grove.

“Just ingenious,” said Daiyu as she wrote this down.

Xiangyun struck the stove again.

Baoyu declaimed:

From the world I come through red snow to take cold;

Above the earth I cut off purple clouds, fragrant they come.

In this floating raft pity the poet’s thin shoulders,

His clothes are still stained by the moss on Buddha’s stele.

Daiyu having written this out, before Xiangyun and the others could comment, some maids ran in to announce, “The old lady’s here.”

They all hurried out to meet her.

“What a pleasant surprise!” they cried.

They saw the Lady Dowager, well wrapped up in a big cloak with a hood lined with squirrel, seated in a small bamboo sedan-chair under a blue silk umbrella. Yuanyang, Hupo and five or six other maids, carrying umbrellas, were escorting the chair. Li Wan and the girls hurried forward to meet them.

The Lady Dowager made them desist, calling, “Just stay where you are.”

When she reached them she said, “I’ve given your mothers and Xifeng the slip. It’s all right for me to come out in the snow in this chair, but I couldn’t let them tramp through the snow.”

The others took her cloak and helped her indoors, chiming in dutifully.

“What lovely plum-blossom!” exclaimed the old lady as she entered. “So you’re enjoying yourselves. Well, I mean to have some fun too.”

Li Wan had ordered a large wolf-skin rug to be spread in the middle of the room for the Lady Dowager. Having seated herself on it she said, “Go on with your fun and your drinking. I’ve just had a nap, and because the days are so short now I didn’t dare sleep too long; so after a game of cards I thought of you and came to join in your fun.” Li Wan handed her a hand-stove, and Tanchun brought over clean chopsticks and a cup, then poured some warm wine and offered it to her.

The old lady took a sip.

“What’s that in the dish?” she asked.

They brought it for her to see. “Pickled quail,” they said.

“That should be good. Just tear off a bit of the leg for me.”

Li Wan promptly assented and, having washed her hands, tore off some of the meat herself.

“Just sit down as you were and go on chatting,” the old lady said. “I like listening to that.” She told Li Wan, “Sit down too, just as if I weren’t here. If you don’t, I shall leave.”

They did as she said then, Li Wan moving to the lowest place.

“What were you doing?” the old lady asked.

“We were writing poems,” they told her.

“Well, instead of writing poems why don’t you make up some lantern riddles for the New Year?” suggested the Lady Dowager. “That will be fun for the first month.”

The others assented and chatted for a while, until the old lady said, “It’s damp here, you mustn’t sit too long or you may catch cold. It’s warmer in your fourth sister’s place. Let’s go and see how her painting’s coming on, and whether it will be ready by New Year.”

“How could it be ready by then?” they cried. “It won’t be finished till the Dragon-Boat Festival next year.”

“Gracious!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “That’s even more work than building the Garden.”

She mounted her bamboo sedan-chair again and was carried off, escorted by the rest of the party. They passed Lotus Fragrance Anchorage and made their way down a narrow passage between covered walks which had gate-towers at both ends over the street, with stone tablets let into the walls on both sides. They entered by the west gate, over which the tablet outside was inscribed Cloud Piercer and the one inside Moonshiner. When they reached the hall and entered the main gate facing south, the Lady Dowager alighted and Xichun came out to meet her. A covered walk from the inner court led to her bedroom, under the eaves of which hung a tablet with the inscription Warm Scent Alcove. Some maids raised a scarlet woollen portiere, and they felt a gust of warm air as they entered.

The Lady Dowager did not sit down but asked Xichun, “How far have you got with the painting?”

“As the weather’s turned cold the glue and colours have congealed,” answered Xichun with a smile. “I was afraid that would make it messy, so I’ve put it away.”

“I want it by New Year,” said the old lady playfully. “Don’t try to get out of it. Bring it out and get on with it.”

Just then they saw Xifeng come in, a purple silk kerchief over her head.

“So this is where you are, Old Ancestress!” she cried gaily. “You sneaked off without a word, and I’ve been searching high and low for you.”

The Lady Dowager was pleased to see her.

“I was afraid you might get cold, so I told them not to let you know,” she replied. “You little imp, you’ve managed to find me all the same. But you needn’t think this is a way of showing your filial piety.”

“How could I be so filial?” retorted Xifeng. “When I went to your place it was deadly quiet and the young maids wouldn’t tell me where you’d gone. I was puzzling over it when two nuns turned up, and then the truth dawned on me. They must have come to present the list of New Year devotions or ask for their annual donation, and you must be dodging duns because you’re so busy and hard up at the end of the year. I asked them, and sure enough that was it. So I gave them their money and sent them off. Now that your creditors have gone, Old Ancestress, you needn’t hide. I’ve had a tender pheasant prepared; so come back for dinner, or it will be overdone.”

As she was speaking the others laughed. And without waiting for the old lady’s answer Xifeng told them to bring the sedan-chair. The Lady Dowager, taking her hand and smiling, mounted the chair and was carried off with the rest of the party. They left by the east gate of the passage and saw that the whole landscape was silver with snow. And now they noticed Baoqin in her wild-duck down cape standing on the slope of a hill in the distance, with a maid behind her holding a vase of red plum-blossom.

“So that’s where those two disappeared to!” they cried. “She’s waiting for us here — she’s been picking plum-blossom!”

The Lady Dowager in high delight exclaimed, “Just look at that snow-covered slope with this girl in the middle, wearing that costume, with the plum-blossom behind her. How pretty it is! Who does she remind you of?”

“She’s like Cousin Qin in that painting in your room, madam,” they answered.

The old lady shook her head. “That painting doesn’t show a costume like that, and the girl’s not half as pretty.”

Even as she spoke, someone in a red woollen cape emerged from behind Baoqin.

“Who’s that other girl?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“All of us are here,” the others answered. “That must be Baoyu.”

“My eyes are getting dimmer,” chuckled the Lady Dowager.

As she spoke they drew near and saw that the two were in fact Baoyu and Baoqin.

Baoyu told Baochai and Daiyu with a smile, “I went to Green Lattice Nunnery just now, and Miaoyu is sending you each a spray of plum-blossom. I’ve already sent people to deliver them.”

“Thank you for taking such trouble,” they replied.

By now they had left the Garden and reached the Lady Dowager’s apartments. After lunch they chatted for a while until Aunt Xue arrived.

“What heavy snow!” she said. “I couldn’t get over all day to pay my respects to you, madam. I hope you’re not feeling too low today? This snow is well worth enjoying.”

“I’m not low-spirited,” said the Lady Dowager. “I sent to ask my grandchildren to come and amuse me for a while.”

“Last night I was thinking of borrowing the Garden from you today to put on a couple of tables of wine and food to ask you over to enjoy the snow,” said Aunt Xue. “But as you retired early, and Baochai told me you were rather out of sorts, I didn’t like to disturb you. If I’d known, I’d have invited you.”

“This is only the first fall of snow this tenth month, there’ll be plenty more later on,” replied the Lady Dowager. “You can treat me then, dear relative, and it won’t be too late.”

“If that’s how it is, you can count on my piety,” said Aunt Xue.

Xifeng laughed. “Why don’t you weigh out fifty taels of silver now, aunt, and give it to me to keep? Then each time it snows I’ll prepare a feast for you. You won’t have to trouble and you won’t be able to back out either.”

“That’s right, dear relative,” agreed the Lady Dowager. “Give her fifty taels to keep, and we’ll share it, twenty-five taels each. Then when it snows, I’ll pretend I’m out of sorts and stay at home. You needn’t trouble either, and Xifeng and I will be quids in.”

Xifeng clapped her hands and cried, “What a wonderful idea! It’s just what I was thinking.”

The others laughed.

“For shame!” scolded the Lady Dowager. “You’re climbing up the pole I’ve raised for you! You should have said: Our aunt is our guest, we should put ourselves out for her — how can we let her spend money? If you don’t talk like that, instead of asking shamelessly for fifty taels, you ought to feel thoroughly ashamed of yourself.”

Xifeng chuckled, “Our Old Ancestress is certainly sharp-eyed. She was testing you, aunt. If you’d agreed, she’d have shared the fifty taels with me. Now that she sees you won’t fall in with that, she reverses the charges and makes me the scapegoat by talking so magnanimously! Well, I won’t ask you for money, aunt. Instead I’ll pay for a feast for the old lady and give her another fifty taels into the bargain to make up for my officiousness. How about that?”

Before she could finish, the others were convulsed with laughter.

Then the Lady Dowager described how Baoqin, picking plum-blossom in the snow, had looked lovelier than any picture. She asked her age and all about her family, and Aunt Xue guessed that she had a match in mind for her. This would have suited her, but the girl was already promised to the Mei family. However, as the Lady Dowager had not actually made a proposal, she could not very well bring this up but had to answer half vaguely.

“It’s a pity the child has no fortune,” she said. “Her father died the year before last, and she’s seen a good deal of the world for one so young, having travelled to all the famous mountains and great rivers with her father. He enjoyed pleasuring and, having business in different parts, used to take his family to spend a year in one province, half a year in another. So they must have seen five or six tenths of the empire. That year when they were here he betrothed her to the son of Academician Mei. Then the next year he died, and now her mother’s in poor health too....”

Before she could say more Xifeng stamped and sighed.

"How very annoying! I was just thinking of proposing a match, but she's already engaged." The Lady Dowager laughed. "Who did you have in mind for her?" "Don't you worry, Old Ancestress. I could see they'd make a perfect couple. But as she's engaged now, there's no point my talking about it." Knowing Xifeng's propensity for joking, the old lady dropped the subject when she heard that Baochai was betrothed. After some further chat the party broke up.

Nothing happened that evening. The next day the snow had stopped. After breakfast the Lady Dowager ordered Xichun, "Whether it's cold or not, you must do that painting, but if you can't finish it by New Year so be it. The important thing is to add that picture of Qin and the maid with the plum-blossom, just as it was, without the slightest error, and as quickly as possible." Though Xichun found this a tall order, she had to agree. The others went over to watch her paint, but she simply sat there rapt in thought.

Li Wan told the rest, "Let her think it out by herself while we chat. Yesterday the old lady wanted us to make up some lantern riddles. When I went home, even though Qi and Wen couldn't get to sleep, I made up two based on the Four Books, and each of them made up two too."

"That's fine," they cried. "Tell us and we'll guess."

Li Wan said, "'Guanyin has no record of her ancestry.' A line from the Four Books."

Xiangyun promptly answered, "'And rest in the highest excellence.'"

Baochai remonstrated, "Think again what 'record of her ancestry' means."

Li Wan added, "Yes, think again."

Daiyu said, "I've got it. Isn't it 'Excellent but not proved'?"

The others laughed, "That's it."

Li Wan continued, "'What is the name of the pool overgrown with green grass?'"

Xiangyun interjected, "It must be 'There is the pu-lu.' Nothing else would fit."

"Good for you," said Li Wan. "Wen's riddle is: 'Water flows by the rocks, sending out cold.' The name of an ancient worthy."

Tanchun asked, "Isn't it Shan Tao?"

"Yes," said Li Wan. "And Qi's riddle is the word 'firefly' for a word."

When nobody could guess this after some thought, Baoqin said, "This is rather abstruse. I wonder if it isn't the word 'flower'?"

Li Qi smiled. "Yes, that's right."

The others asked, "What has a firefly to do with a flower?"

Daiyu explained, "Miraculous! Doesn't a firefly turn into grass?" Then they saw the point and laughed. "Good!"

Baochai observed, "These are all good but not the sort that will appeal to the old lady. We'd better make up some about common objects so that everybody can enjoy them."

The rest agreed, "Yes, we must make some about everyday things too."

Xiangyun thought for a little then said, "I've composed a song lyric to the tune of Rouged Lips about a common object. See if you can guess it." She recited:

"Parted from the mountain stream,

It roams the dusty world,

What is this futile thing?

Fame and gain are in vain;

It cannot carry on."

None of them could guess it. After some thought one guessed a monk, another a Taoist priest, yet another a puppet-showman. Baoyu after laughing heartily said, "None of them. I've got it. It must be a performing monkey."

"Yes, that's right," said Xiangyun.

The others asked, "What does the last line mean?"

"Don't all performing monkeys have their tails cut off?" That made them laugh.

"She's even made up a riddle that's a hoax," they cried.

Li Wan said, "Aunt Xue was saying yesterday that Qin's seen a lot of the world and travelled widely, so she ought to make up some riddles. And she's good at versifying too. Why not make up a few for us to guess?"

Baoqin nodded and smiled, then set her mind to it.

One of them read:

Piled in storeys, carved sandalwood and catalpa frame
Cannot be the work of common artisan.
Though the storm rages half the day across the sky,
No one hears the temple’s wind-bells ring.

While the others were puzzling over this, Baoyu had one which he read out:

Heaven and earth are both remote and indistinct,
But from fairy precincts take good care to keep aloof.
Watch out for news by phoenix and crane brought,
And sigh your answer to the blue vault above.

Daiyu had one too. She read out:

Why should it be tethered with a purple reins?
Galloping over moats and cities, how it ramps!
It will move at its master’s bidding as wind and clouds rise;
The three mountains on the turtle’s back have made it famous.

Tanchun had one too and was just going to read it out when Baoqin came over.
“I’ve been to quite a few historic spots in my time,” she said with a smile. “I’ve
picked out ten of them and written ten poems on the past. They’re rather poor,
but they recall old times and each has a riddle about some common object.
Can you guess them, cousins?”

“This is fun,” cried the rest. “Why not write them out for us?”
To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第51章 薛小妹新编怀古诗 胡庸医乱用虎狼药

众人闻得宝琴将素昔所经过各省内古迹为题，做了十首怀古绝句，内隐十物，皆说：“这自然新巧。”都争着看时，只见写道是：
　　赤壁怀古
　　赤壁沉埋水不流，徒留名姓载空舟。
　　喧阗一炬悲风冷，无限英魂在内游。
　　交趾怀古
　　铜柱金城振纪纲，声传海外播戎羌。
　　马援自是功劳大，铁笛无烦说子房。
　　钟山怀古
　　名利何曾伴女身，无端被诏出凡尘。
　　牵连大抵难休绝，莫怨他人嘲笑频。
　　淮阴怀古
　　壮士须防恶犬欺，三齐位定盖棺时。
　　寄言世俗休轻鄙，一饭之恩死也知。
　　广陵怀古
　　蝉噪鸦栖转眼过，隋堤风景近如何？
　　只缘占尽风流号，惹得纷纷口舌多。
　　桃叶渡怀古
　　衰草闲花映浅池，桃枝桃叶总分离。
　　六朝梁栋多少许，小照空悬壁上题。
　　青冢怀古
　　黑水茫茫咽不流，冰弦拨尽曲中愁。
　　汉家制度诚堪笑，樗栎应惭万古羞。
　　马嵬怀古
　　寂寞脂痕积汗光，温柔一旦付东洋。
　　只因遗得风流迹，此日衣裳尚有香。
　　蒲东寺怀古
　　小红骨贱一身轻，私掖偷携强撮成。
　　虽被夫人时吊起，已经勾引彼同行。
　　梅花观怀古
　　不在梅边在柳边，个中谁拾画婵娟？
　　团圆莫忆春香到，一别西风又一年。
　　众人看了，都称奇妙。宝钗先说道：“前八首都是史鉴上有据的，后二首却无考。我们也不大懂得，不如另做两首为是。”黛玉忙拦道：“这宝姐姐也忒胶柱鼓瑟、矫揉造作了。两首虽于史鉴上无考，咱们虽不曾看这些外传，不知底里，难道咱们连两本戏也没见过不成？那三岁的孩子也知道，何况咱们？”探春便道：“这话正是了。”李纨又道：“况且他原走到这个地方的。这两件事虽无考，古往今来，以讹传讹，好事者竟故意的弄出这古迹来以愚人。比如那年上京的时节，便是关夫子的坟，倒见了三四处。关夫子一身事业皆是有据的，如何又有许多的坟？自然是后来人敬爱他生前为人，只怕从这敬爱上穿凿出来也是有的。及至看《广舆记》上，不止关夫子的坟多有，古来有名望的人，那坟就不少。无考的古迹更多。如今这两首诗虽无考，凡说书唱戏，甚至于求的签上都有。老少男女俗语口头，人人皆知皆说的。况且又并不是看了《西厢记》、《牡丹亭》的词曲，怕看了邪书了。这也无妨，只管留着。”宝钗听说，方罢了。大家猜了一回，皆不是的。
　　冬日天短，觉得又是吃晚饭时候，一齐往前头来吃晚饭。因有人回王夫人说：“袭人的哥哥花自芳，在外头回进来说，他母亲病重了，想他女儿。他来求恩典，接袭人家去走走。”王夫人听了，便说：“人家母子一场，岂有不许他去的呢。”一面就叫了凤姐来告诉了，命他酌量办理。凤姐儿答应了，回至屋里，便命周瑞家的去告诉袭人原故。吩咐周瑞家的：“再将跟着出门的媳妇传一个，你们两个人，再带两个小丫头子，跟了袭人去。分头派四个有年纪的跟车。要一辆大车，你们带着坐，一辆小车，给丫头们坐。”周瑞家的答应了，才要去，凤姐又道：“那袭人是个省事的，你告诉说我的话，叫他穿几件颜色好衣裳，大大的包一包袱衣裳拿着，包袱要好好的，拿手炉也拿好的。临走时，叫他先到这里来我瞧。”周瑞家的答应去了。
　　半日，果见袭人穿戴了，两个丫头和周瑞家的拿着手炉和衣包。凤姐看袭人头上戴着几枝金钗珠钏，倒也华丽，又看身上穿着桃红百花刻丝银鼠袄，葱绿盘金彩绣绵裙，外面穿着青缎灰鼠褂。凤姐笑道：“这三件衣裳都是太太的，赏了你倒是好的。但这褂子太素了些，如今穿着也冷，你该穿一件大毛的。”袭人笑道：“太太就给了这件灰鼠的，还有件银鼠的。说赶年下再给大毛的呢。”凤姐笑道：“我倒有一件大毛的，我嫌风毛出的不好了，正要改去，也罢，先给你穿去罢。等年下太太给你做的时节，我再改罢。只当你还我的一样。”众人都笑道：“奶奶惯会说这话。成年家大手大脚的，替太太不知背地里赔垫了多少东西，真真赔的是说不出来的，那里又和太太算去，偏这会子又说这小气话取笑来了。”凤姐儿笑道：“太太那里想的到这些，究竟这又不是正经事。再不照管，也是大家的体面，说不得我自己吃些亏，把众人打扮体统了，宁可我得个好名儿也罢了。一个一个‘烧糊了的子’似的，人先笑话我，说我当家倒把人弄出个花子来了。”众人听了，都叹说：“谁似奶奶这么着圣明，在上体贴太太，在下又疼顾下人。”一面说，一面只见凤姐命平儿将昨日那件石青刻丝八团天马皮褂子拿出来，给了袭人。又看包袱，只得一个弹墨花绫水红绸里的夹包袱，里面只见包着两件半旧绵袄合皮褂子。凤姐又命平儿把一个玉色绸里的哆罗呢包袱拿出来，又命包上一件雪褂子。
　　平儿走去拿了出来，一件是件旧大红猩猩毡的，一件是半旧大红羽缎的。袭人道：“一件就当不起了。”平儿笑道：“你拿这猩猩毡的。把这件顺手带出来，叫人给邢大姑娘送去，昨儿那么大雪，人人都穿着不是猩猩毡、就是羽缎的，十来件大红衣裳，映着大雪，好不齐整。只有他穿着那几件旧衣裳，越发显的拱肩缩背，好不可怜见的，如今把这件给他罢。”凤姐笑道：“我的东西，他私自就要给人。我一个还花不够，再添上你提着，更好了。”众人笑道：“这都是奶奶素日孝敬太太，疼爱下人。要是奶奶素日是小气的，收着东西为事的，不顾下人的，姑娘那里敢这么着？”凤姐笑道：“所以知道我的，也就是他还知三分罢了。”说着，又嘱咐袭人道：“你妈要好了就罢，要不中用了，只得住下，打发人来回我，我再另打发人给你送铺盖去。可别使他们的铺盖和梳头的家伙。”又吩咐周瑞家的道：“你们自然是知道这里的规矩的，也不用我吩咐了。”周瑞家的答应：“都知道，我们这去到那里，总叫他们的人回避。要住下，必是另要一两间内房的。”说着，跟了袭人出去，又吩咐小厮预备灯笼，遂坐车往花自芳家来，不在话下。
　　这里凤姐又将怡红院的嬷嬷唤了两上来，吩咐道：“袭人只怕不来家了。你们素日知道那个大丫头知好歹，派出来在宝玉屋里上夜。你们也好生照管着，别由着宝玉胡闹。”两个嬷嬷答应着去了，一时来回说：“派了晴雯和麝月在屋里，我们四个人原是轮流着带管上夜的。”凤姐听了点头，又说道：“晚上催他早睡，早上催他早起。”嬷嬷们答应了，自回园去。一时果有周瑞家的带了信回凤姐说：“袭人之母业已停床，不能回来。”凤姐回明了王夫人，一面着人往大观园去取他的铺盖妆奁。宝玉看着晴雯，麝月二人打点妥当。
　　送去之后，晴雯、麝月皆卸罢残妆，脱换过裙袄。睛雯只在熏笼上围坐，麝月笑道：“你今儿别装小姐了，我劝你也动一动儿。”晴雯道：“等你们都去净了，我再动不迟。有你们一日，我且受用一日。”麝月笑道：“好姐姐，我铺床，你把那穿衣镜的套子放下来，上头的划子划上。你的身量比我高些。”说着，便去给宝玉铺床。晴雯了一声，笑道：“人家才坐暖和了，你就来闹。”此时宝玉正坐着纳闷，想袭人之母不知是死是活，忽听见睛雯如此说，便自己起身出去，放下镜套，划上消息。进来笑道：“你们暖和罢，我都弄完了。”晴雯笑道：“终久暖和不成，我又想起来，汤婆子还没拿来呢。”麝月道：“这难为你想着，他素日又不要汤壶，咱们那熏笼上又暖和，比不得那屋里炕凉，今儿可以不用。”宝玉笑道：“你们两个都在那上头睡了，我这外边没个人，我怪怕的，一夜也睡不着。”晴雯道：“我是在这里睡的，麝月，你叫他往外边睡去。”说话之间，天已一更，麝月早已放下帘幔，移灯炷香，伏侍宝玉卧下，二人方睡。晴雯自在熏笼上，麝月便在暖阁外边。
　　至三更以后，宝玉睡梦之中，便叫袭人。叫了两声，无人答应，自己醒了，方想起袭人不在家，自己也好笑起来。睛雯已醒，因唤麝月道：“连我都醒了，他守在旁边还不知道，真是挺死尸呢！”麝月翻身打个哈什，笑道：“他叫袭人，与我什么相干！”因问：“做什么？”宝玉说要吃茶。麝月忙起来，单穿着红绸小绵袄儿。宝玉道：“披了我的皮袄再去，仔细冷着。”麝月听说，回手便把宝玉披着起来的一件貉颏满襟暖袄披上，下去向盆内洗洗手，先倒了一钟温水，拿了大漱盂，宝玉漱了口。然后才向茶桶上取了茶碗，先用温水过了，向暖壶中倒了半碗茶，递给宝玉吃了，自己也漱了一漱，吃了半碗。晴雯笑道：“好妹妹，也赏我一口儿呢。”
麝月笑道：“越发上脸儿了！”睛雯道：“好妹妹，明儿晚上你别动，我伏侍你一夜，如何？”麝月听说，只得也伏侍他漱了口，倒了半碗茶给他吃了。麝月笑道：“你们两个别睡，说着话儿，我出去走走回来。”晴雯笑道：“外头有个鬼等着呢。”宝玉道：“外头自然有大月亮的。我们说着话，你只管去。”一面说，一面便嗽了两声。麝月便开了后房门，揭起毡帘一看果然好月色。晴雯等他出去，便欲唬他玩耍，仗着素日比别人气壮，不畏寒冷，也不披衣，只穿着小袄便蹑手蹑脚的下了熏笼，随后出来。宝玉劝道：“罢呀，冻着不是玩的！”晴雯只摆手，随后出了屋门，只见月光如水。忽听一阵微风，只觉侵肌透骨，不禁毛骨悚然。心下自思道：“怪道人说热身子不可被风吹，这一冷果然利害。”一面正要唬他，只听宝玉在内高声说道：“睛雯出来了！”
　　晴雯忙回身进来，笑道：“那里就唬死了他了？偏惯会这么蝎蝎螫螫老婆子的样儿。”宝玉笑道：“倒不是怕唬坏了他。头一件你冻着也不好，二则他不防，不免一喊，倘或惊醒了别人，不说咱们是玩意儿，倒反说袭人才去了一夜，你们就见神见鬼的。你来把我这边的被掖掖罢。”睛雯听说，就上来掖了一掖，伸手进去就渥一渥。宝玉笑道：“好冷手，我说看冻着。”一面又见晴雯两腮如胭脂一般，用手摸一摸，也觉冰冷。宝玉道：“快进被来渥渥罢。”一语未了，只听咯噔的一声门响，麝月慌慌张张的笑着进来，说着笑道：“唬我一跳好的！黑影子里，山子石后头，只见一个人蹲着。我才要叫喊，原来是那个大锦鸡，见了人，一飞飞到亮处来，我才见了。要冒冒失失一嚷，倒闹起人来。”一面说，一面洗手，又笑道：“说晴雯出去了，我怎么没见。一定是要唬我去了。”宝玉笑道：“这不是他？在这里渥着呢。我若不嚷的快，可是倒唬一跳。”晴雯笑道：“也不用我唬去，这小蹄子已经自惊自怪的了。”一面说，一面仍回自己被中去。麝月道：“你就这么‘跑解马’的打扮儿，伶伶俐俐的出去了不成？”宝玉笑道：“可不就是这么出去了。”麝月道：“你死不拣好日子，你出去自站一站，瞧把皮不冻破了你的。”说着又将火盆上的铜罩据起，拿灰锹重将熟炭埋了一埋，拈了两块速香放上，仍旧罩了。至屏后，重剔亮了灯，方才睡下。
　　晴雯因方才一冷，如今又一暖，不觉打了两个嚏喷。宝玉叹道：“如何？到底伤了风了。”麝月笑道：“他早起就嚷不受用，一日也没吃碗正经饭。他这会子不说保养着些，还要捉弄人，明儿病了，叫他自作自受。”宝玉问道：“头上热不热？”晴雯嗽了两声，说道：“不相干，那里这么娇嫩起来了。”说着，只听外间屋里上的自鸣钟“当当”的两声，外间值宿的老嬷嬷嗽了两声，因说道：“姑娘们睡罢，明儿再说笑罢。”宝玉方悄悄的笑道：“咱们别说话了，看又惹他们说话。”说着，方大家睡了。
　　至次日起来，睛雯果觉有些鼻塞重，懒怠动弹。宝玉道：“快别声张．太太知道了，又要叫你搬回家去养着。家里纵好，到底冷些，不如在这里。你就在里间屋里躺着，我叫人请了大夫，悄悄从后门进来瞧瞧就是了。”晴雯道：“虽这么说，你到底要告诉大奶奶一声儿。不然一时大夫来了，人问起来怎么说呢？”宝玉听了有理，便唤一个老嬷嬷来吩咐道：“你回大奶奶去，就说晴雯白冷着了些，不是什么大病。袭人又不在家，他若家去养病，这里更没有人了。传一个大夫，从后门悄悄的进来瞧瞧，别回太太了。”老嬷出去了，半日回来说：“大奶奶知道了。说两剂药好了便罢，若不好时，还是出去为是。如今的时气不好，沾染了别人事小，姑娘们的身子要紧。”晴雯睡在暖阁里，只管咳嗽，听了这话，气的嚷道：“我那里就害瘟病了？生怕招了人。我离了这里，看你们这一辈子都别头疼脑热的！”说着，便真要起来。宝玉忙按他，笑道：“别生气，这原是他的责任，生恐太太知道了说他。不过白说一句。你素昔又爱生气，如今肝火自然又盛了。”
　　正说时，人回大夫来了。宝玉便走过来，避在书架后面。只见两三个后门口的老婆子带了一个太医进来。这里的丫头都回避了，有三四个老嬷嬷放下暖阁上的大红绣幔，晴雯从幔中单伸出手来。那大夫见这只手上有两根指甲，足有二三寸长，尚有金凤仙花染的通红的痕迹，便回过头来。有一个老嬷嬷忙拿了一块绢子掩上了。那大夫方诊了一回脉，起身到外间，向嬷嬷们说道：“小姐的症是外感内滞。近日时气不好，竟算是个小伤寒。幸亏是小姐素日饮食有限，风寒也不大，不过是气血原弱，偶然沾染了些，吃两剂药疏散疏散就好了。”说着，便又随婆子们出去。彼时李纨已遣人知会过后门上的人及各处丫鬟回避。大夫只见了园中景致，并不曾见一个女子。一时出了园门，就在守园门的小厮们的房内坐了，开了药方。老嬷嬷道：“老爷且别去，我们小爷罗嗦，恐怕还有话问。”那太医忙道：“方才不是小姐，是位爷不成？那屋子竟是绣房，又是放下幔子来瞧的，如何是位爷呢？”老嬷嬷笑道：“我的老爷，怪道小子才说：‘今儿请了一位新太医来了。’真不知我们家的事。那屋子是我们小哥儿的，那人是屋里的丫头，倒是个‘大姐’，那里的小姐的绣房？小姐病了，你那么容易就进去了？”说着，拿了药方进去。
　　宝玉看时，上面有紫苏、桔梗、防风、荆芥等药，后面又有权实、麻黄。宝玉道：“该死该死，他拿着女孩儿们也象我们一样的治法，如何使得？凭他有什么内滞，这积实、麻黄如何禁得？谁请了来的，快打发他去罢，再请一个熟的来罢。”老嬷嬷道：“用药好不好，我们不知道。如今再叫小厮去请王大夫去倒容易，只是这个大夫又不是告诉总管房请的，这马钱是要给他的。”宝玉道：“给他多少？”婆子道：“少了不好，看来得一两银子，才是我们这样门户的礼。”宝玉道：“王大夫来了，给他多少？”婆子道：“王大夫和张大夫每常来了，也并没个给钱的，不过每年四节一个夏儿送礼，那是一定的年例。这个人新来了一次，须得给他一两银子。”宝玉听说，就命麝月去取银子。麝月道：“花大姐姐还不知搁在那里呢？”宝玉道：“我常见着在那小螺甸柜子里拿银子，我和你找去。”说着二人来至袭人堆东西的屋内，开了螺甸柜子。上一稿都是些笔墨、扇子、香饼、各色荷包、汗巾等类的东西，下一桶却有几串钱。于是开了抽屉，才看见一个小笸箩内放着几块银子，倒也有戥子。麝月便拿了一块银，提起戥子来问宝玉：“那是一两的星儿？”宝玉笑道：“你问的我有趣儿，你倒成了是才来的了。”麝月也笑了，又要去问人。宝玉道：“拣那大的给他一块就是了。又不做买卖，算这些做什么。”麝月听了，便放下戥子，拣了一块掂了一掂，笑道：“这一块只怕是一两了。宁可多些好，别少了叫那穷小子笑话，不说咱们不认得戥子，倒说咱们有心小气似的。那婆子站在门口笑道：“那是五两的锭子夹了半个，这一块至少还有二两呢。这会子又没夹剪，姑娘收了这块，拣一块小些的。”麝月早关了柜子出来．笑道：“谁又找去呢，多少你拿了去就完了！”宝玉道：“你快叫焙茗再请个大夫来罢。”婆子接了银子，自去料理。
　　一时焙茗果请了王大夫来，先诊了脉，后说病证，也与前头不同。方子上果然没有枳实、麻黄等药，倒有当归、陈皮、白芍等药，那分两较先也减了些，宝玉喜道：“这才是女孩儿们的药。虽疏散，也不可太过。旧年我病了，却是伤寒，内里饮食停滞，他瞧了还说我禁不起麻黄、石膏、枳实等狼虎药。我和你们，就如秋天芸儿进我的那才开的白海棠似的，我禁不起的药，你们那里经得起。比如人家坟里的大杨树，看着枝叶茂盛，都是空心子的。”麝月笑道：“野坟里只有杨树，难道就没有松柏不成？最讨人嫌的是杨树，那么大树只一点子叶子，没一点风儿他也是乱响。你偏要比他，你也太下流了。”宝玉笑道：“松柏不敢比。连孔夫子都说：‘岁寒然后知松柏之后雕’呢，可知这两件东西高雅。不害躁的才拿他混比呢。”
　　说着，只见老婆子取了药来。宝玉命把煎药的银铞子找了出来，就命在火盆上煎。晴雯因说：“正经给他们茶房里煎去罢咧，弄的这屋里药气，如何使得？”宝玉道：“药气比一切的花香还香呢。神仙采药烧药，再者高人逸士采药治药，最妙的一件东西。这屋里我正想各色都齐了，就只少药香，如今恰全了。”一面说，一面早命人俱上。又嘱咐麝月打点些东西，叫个老嬷嬷去看袭人，劝他少哭。一一妥当，方过前边来贾母、王夫人处请安吃饭。
正值凤姐儿和贾母、王夫人商议说：“天又短，又冷，不如以后大嫂子带着姑娘们在园子里吃饭。等天暖和了，再来回的跑也不妨。”王夫人笑道：“这也是好主意，刮风下雪倒便宜。吃东西受了冷气也不好，空心走来，一肚子冷气，压上些东西也不好。不如园子后门里的五间大屋子，横竖有女人们上夜的，挑两个女厨子在那里单给他姐妹弄饭。新鲜菜蔬是有分例的，在总管账房里大了去，或要钱要东西。那些野鸡獐狍各样野味，分些给他们就是了。”贾母道：“我也正想着呢，就怕又添厨房事多些。”凤姐道：“并不事多，一样的分例，这里添了，那里减了。就便多费些事，小姑娘们受了冷气，别人还可，第一，林妹妹如何禁得住？就连宝兄弟也禁不住，况兼众位姑娘都不是结实身子。”
凤姐儿说毕，未知贾母何言，且听下回分解。

When the others heard that Baoqin had written ten nostalgic poems about places of historic interest in different provinces which she had visited, with ten different objects as their themes, they cried, “How original!”

They pressed round to read them. This is what was written:

RED CLIFF RUINS

Buried here, the wrecked ships bar the river;

Vainly their fame has been preserved.

The roar of flames and lamentations are spent,

But countless heroes’ souls still haunt the waves.

JIAOZHI RUINS

The bronze pillar’s a glorious monument

To our might known to tribes beyond the seas.

Ma Yuan’s great deeds need no flute-player’s praise,

Nor the feats of Zhang Liang sung.

ZHONGSHAN RUINS

Fame and rank never tempted the recluse;

Yet against his will he left his retreat.

His ties with the world could never be broken;

No wonder men find his story laughable.

HUAIYIN RUINS

A stalwart should beware of curs’ attacks;

The king of three Qi states was killed in his prime.

Let worldlings not look down on him:

He repaid a free meal with his life.

GUANGLING RUINS

Cicadas’ chirping, crows at rest soon pass;

How look the Sui Dyke’s willows now?

Because it won such notoriety

There is endless idle gossip still.

TAOYE FERRY RUINS

Weeds and wild flowers by the shallow pool,

Peach branches, leaves, all severed from the tree.

How many beams of those Six Dynasties’ halls?

On the wall hangs a portrait with an inscription.

GREEN TOMB RUINS

The dark waves choke and will not flow,

Icy strings sob out the music’s grief.

The Han court’s rules deserve our jeers;

Fools are shamed by the fame of a wise woman.

MAWEI POST STATION RUINS

Lonely, begrimed with sweat her lovely face,

Her charm all lost into the ocean vast.

But since she left a record of her fragrance,

Her garments still give forth a rare aroma.

PUDONG TEMPLE RUINS

A worthless, wanton young maid,

Carried off by her lover by a trick.

Though her mistress often had her beaten,

She went with him and stayed at his side.

PLUM BLOSSOM TEMPLE RUINS

Not by the plum tree but the willow;

Who found here the portrait of the beauty?

Don’t recall the reunion in spring,

Parted by the west wind for another year.

The others after reading these all praised them as remarkable.

“The first eight describe historical events,” said Baochai. “But the last two have no foundation that I know of. We had better not include them as we can’t explain them.”

Daiyu interposed quickly, “How pedantic you are, cousin! Even a child of three has heard the stories of the two operas, to say nothing of us.”

“Quite right,” agreed Tanchun.

And Li Wan added, “Besides, she’s been to both these places. Even if there’s no historical foundation, these stories have been handed down from the past and romantics have made up tales about certain sites to fool people. For instance, that year on our way to the capital we saw several tombs of Lord Guan, and yet all his exploits are a matter of record, so how can he have so many tombs? Probably it was on account of his popularity that later generations built extra ones. I’ve read in the Gazetteer that there are any number of tombs of famous men, to say nothing of unverified ancient sites. Even if these two poems have no historical basis, they’re based on well-known stories and operas which everyone knows, even children, and the texts of which are even quoted in oracles. It isn’t as if she’d quoted from The Western Chamber or The Peony Pavilion, so there’s no need to worry. Let’s keep them.”

At that Baochai said no more and they tried to guess the answers, but none of them could.

As the days were short in winter, it was now time for the evening meal and they went back to the front court to eat. One of the maids sent to Lady Wang came back to report:

“Xiren’s brother Hua Zifang is outside. He says their mother is critically ill.”

He wanted to see his daughter and begged this favour — to be allowed to take Xiren home for a while.

“After all, she is his child,” said Lady Wang. “How can we refuse?”

She sent for Xifeng and told her to see to it. Xifeng agreed and, upon her return, ordered Mrs. Zhou to explain the situation to Xiren.

“Tell one of the married women who go out with the girls to accompany her,” she said, “and take two young maids as well. Have four older servants go too as escorts. Take one large carriage for yourselves and a small one for the maids.”

As Mrs. Zhou was leaving to carry out these orders, Xifeng added, “Xiren’s a quiet one. Tell her I say she’s to wear some of her best clothes and take a big bundle of them too. She must have a good wrapper and a good hand-warmer. Before she leaves, she must come here to let me have a look at her.”

Mrs. Zhou assented and went off.

Some time later Xiren appeared in her best clothes, attended by two young maids and Mrs. Zhou who were carrying her hand-warmer and clothes-wrapper. Xifeng noted that the gold and pearl trinkets in her hair were quite handsome, and that she was wearing a peach-red figured-silk coat lined with white squirrel and embroidered with a hundred flowers, a greenish-blue skirt embroidered with coloured designs and trimmed with gold, and a black satin sleeveless jacket lined with squirrel.

“These three are Her Ladyship’s,” said Xifeng. “They look well on you, but this jacket is rather too plain and not warm enough either for this weather. You should be wearing one with fur.”

“Her Ladyship gave me this squirrel jacket and another lined with white squirrel too. She said she’d give me one with fur at the end of the year.”

“I have one, but I don’t care for the fur trimming and was meaning to have it changed. Never mind, you can wear it for the time being. When at the end of the year Her Ladyship gives you one, you can give me back this one. That will do just as well.”

The others laughed.

“That’s just like you, madam,” they cried. “You’re so free-handed, spending goodness knows how much on the sly for Her Ladyship — more than anyone could guess. You’d never ask her to pay it back. Why pretend to be so close-fisted now?”

“Her Ladyship wouldn’t think of such a thing,” replied Xifeng cheerfully. “This isn’t a major issue anyway. If I didn’t look after you, it would reflect badly on us all. I don’t mind the expense so long as you all look your best and I get the credit for it. If you went about looking like burnt cakes, people would laugh at me for mismanaging the household so badly that you’re all turned into beggars.”

“Who else is as wise as you, madam?” they chuckled. “So considerate to Her Ladyship above and to us below.”

As they were speaking, Xifeng told Pinger to fetch the darkblue cape, embroidered with eight medallions and lined with foal-skin, which she had worn the previous day, and give it to Xiren. Then, inspecting the wrapper which had been brought, she saw that it was of two different materials, figured satin and pink silk, lined with red silk. In it were two padded jackets and a fur cape, none of them new.

Xifeng ordered Pinger to fetch one of her own wrappers of foreign damask lined with jade-coloured silk, and to pack in it a snow-cape.

Pinger brought out two, one of old red camel felt, the other of old red camlet.

“I don’t deserve such things,” protested Xiren.

“Take the felt one,” said Pinger. “I’ll take this chance to send the camlet to Miss Xing. In all that snow yesterday, everyone was wearing either felt or camlet — a dozen or so in red, as it happened, which made a fine show against the snow. But she was in that old padded cape which made her look so pinched and pathetic. I’ll give her this.”

Xifeng laughed. “The things I give her she can pass on to anyone she likes. I’ve more than I can use, so it’s lucky to have you helping me dispose of them.”

“This shows how good you’ve always been to Her Ladyship and to us, madam,” they cried. “If you were stingy and kept everything for yourself, with no thought for us, how could she presume to do such a thing?”

“So she’s one of the few who knows something of my ways.” Xichun turned to Xiren. “If your mother’s better, well and good. If not, stay there and send to let me know. I’ll have bedding sent you. Don’t use their bedding or toilet things.”

She told Mrs. Zhou, “You know the rules, I’ve no need to tell you.”

“Yes, madam, I know. When we get there we’ll tell them to keep out of the way. If she has to stay, they must clear one or two inner rooms for her.”

She went out with Xiren then and ordered pages to prepare lanterns. They went by carriage to Hua Zifang’s house.

Meanwhile Xifeng sent for the two nurses from Happy Red Court and told them, “Xiren may not be back. Decide which of the senior maids is most reliable and put her on night duty in Baoyu’s room. See that you look after him well and don’t let him run wild.”

The two nurses assented and withdrew. Soon they came back to report, “We’ve put Qingwen and Sheyue on duty. The four of us take it in turns to be in charge.”

Xifeng nodded. “Tell him to go to bed early at night and get up early in the morning.”

The nurses having promised to do this went back to the Garden. Presently Mrs. Zhou came to report, “Xiren’s mother is on her deathbed, so Xiren can’t come back.”

Xifeng informed Lady Wang and sent to the Garden for Xiren’s bedding and toilet-case. Baoyu watched Qingwen and Sheyue put these away.

After they had helped him change his clothes for the night, Qingwen perched on the heated wardrobe while Sheyue made fun of her.

“No playing the young lady tonight,” she said. “Do stir your stumps.”

“I will when you’ve all gone. I mean to make the most of my time while you’re here.”

“Do be a dear, sister,” coaxed Sheyue. “I’ll make the bed if you’ll let down the looking-glass cover and draw the catch. You’re taller than I am.”

She went to make Baoyu’s bed then.

Qingwen gave a snort of laughter. “You’ve picked a fine time to start pestering, just when I’ve sat down to get warm.”

Baoyu had been sitting brooding, wondering whether Xiren’s mother would live or die. Hearing this, he rose and went out to let down the mirror cover and fasten it.

“There,” he said on his return. “Now you can keep your seats. I’ve done it for you.”

“I still can’t get warm,” retorted Qingwen. “I’ve just remembered that the warming-pan hasn’t been brought in.”

“What a good thing you reminded me,” said Sheyue. “Usually we don’t have one. It’s warm on this wardrobe, not like the kang in our room which is cold. We can do without it tonight.”

“You two will be sleeping on that, so with no one in the outer room I shall be scared and won’t sleep a wink all night.”

“I’ll sleep here,” volunteered Qingwen. “Sheyue can sleep outside.”

By now the first watch had sounded. Sheyue let down the curtains, trimmed the lamp and put out the incense, then saw to it that Baoyu went to bed. After that the two girls turned in, Qingwen on the heated wardrobe and Sheyue on the bed in the alcove.

After the third watch Baoyu called out in his sleep for Xiren.

The maid having acknowledged the order, he himself woke up, and then he remembered that Aroma was not at home, and laughed at himself. Skybright was already awake, and called to Musk. ‘Even I’m awake, and she’s on duty and doesn’t know. She’s a fine one!’

Musk turned over and stretched.

‘She’s called Aroma,’ she said. ‘What’s that got to do with me?’ Then she asked Bao-yu what he wanted.

‘I’d like some tea.’

Musk got up. She was wearing only a little red silk padded jacket.

‘Put my cape on,’ said Bao-yu, ‘or you’ll catch cold.’

Musk reached out for the warm, fur-lined gown that Bao-yu had been wearing over his shoulders, draped it around herself, went over to the wash-stand and rinsed her hands, then poured a cup of warm water, took the large rinsing bowl and held it for Bao-yu while he rinsed his mouth. Only then did she take a cup from the tea-caddy, rinse it with warm water, pour out half a cup of tea from the teapot and hand it to Bao-yu to drink. She rinsed her own mouth, and drank half a cupful of tea herself.

‘Be a dear, Musk,’ said Skybright. ‘Let me have a sip.’

‘You push your luck, don’t you?’ said Musk.

‘Please, Musk! Tomorrow night you can stay in bed and I’ll wait on you the whole night. How about that?’

Musk had no choice but to help her rinse her mouth and give her half a cup of tea to drink.

‘Now don’t you two go to sleep while I’m gone,’ said Musk. ‘I’m just going outside for a stroll. I’ll be back in a minute.’

‘There’s a ghost out there waiting for you!’ said Skybright.

‘There’s a lovely moon,’ said Bao-yu. ‘We’ll talk while you’re gone. Off you go.’ He gave a little cough. Musk opened the back door, lifted up the felt door-screen, and stepped outside. There was a beautiful moon. As soon as she had gone, Skybright, who was by nature more daring than the others and not afraid of the cold, decided to play a trick on her. She slipped stealthily off the heated kang, and without putting on any extra clothes, crept out after her in her little jacket.

‘Don’t!’ Bao-yu called after her. ‘You’ll catch cold. It’s no joke!’

Skybright signalled to him to be quiet, and went out. The moonlight was like water. Suddenly a gust of wind blew, penetrating to the very marrow, and made her shudder. She thought to herself: ‘No wonder people say you mustn’t let the wind blow on you when you’re hot. This is really cold!’ She was just about to give Musk a fright, when she heard Bao-yu call out loudly:

‘Skybright’s out there!’

Skybright hurried in again.

‘What a fuss! You’d think I was going to scare her to death! You’re just like an old woman sometimes!’

‘It’s not that I’m afraid you’ll scare her,’ said Bao-yu with a smile. ‘But first of all, you might catch cold; and secondly, if she got a fright she might scream and wake the others. Then they’d think it silly of us to be carrying on like this. They’d say that Aroma’s only been gone one night, and already we’re seeing ghosts. Come and tuck me in.’

Skybright went over to tuck him in, and reached her hand in to warm it.

‘Your hands are freezing! I told you you’d get cold.’

He noticed that her cheeks were as red as rouge, and touched them. They were cold too.

‘Quick! Get under the covers and warm yourself!’

Before he had finished speaking, there was a crash at the door and Musk came in again, laughing breathlessly.

‘Oh! You gave me such a scare! In the dark, behind the rockery, I saw someone squatting down. I was just about to call out, when I saw it was that big pheasant. It flew off into the light and I could see what it was. If I’d cried out, I might have alarmed everyone.’

She washed her hands.

‘You said Skybright had gone out,’ she went on. ‘I never saw her. She must have been trying to scare me.’

‘There she is,’ said Bao-yu. ‘Under the covers, warming herself. If I hadn’t called out when I did, she would certainly have given you a scare.’

‘She doesn’t need to scare me,’ said Musk. ‘She’s already scared herself, creeping around outside in next to nothing on a night like this!’

“You’re enough to scare anyone to death, carrying on like that,” she scolded, getting back into her own bed.
“Do you mean to go out like that, dressed like an acrobat in a show?” Sheyue demanded.
“Yes, that’s how I’m going out.”
“You’ll be the death of me, you really will, choosing a day like this to go out. Just you stand outside for a minute and see — your skin will be frozen.”
As she spoke she lifted the bronze cover from the brazier and, taking the ash-shovel, heaped the glowing charcoal together again. Then she put two sticks of incense on it, replaced the cover and went behind the screen to trim the lamp again before going back to bed.
The sudden chill just now and the warmth at present made Qingwen give two sneezes.
“There you are!” Baoyu sighed. “You’ve caught a chill after all.”
“She complained first thing this morning that she wasn’t feeling well, and she’s not eaten a proper meal all day,” said Sheyue. “Instead of taking care of herself she has to go playing about. Now she’ll fall ill and have only herself to blame.”
“Is your head hot?” asked Baoyu.
Qingwen coughed a couple of times before answering, “It’s nothing. I’m not all that delicate.”
As she spoke, the clock in the outer room struck two and they heard the old nurse on night duty cough. She called:
“Young ladies, it’s time to go to sleep. You can carry on your fun tomorrow.”
Baoyu chuckled softly, “Better stop talking or we’ll get another warning.” With that they all went to sleep.
The next day, upon getting up, Qingwen did indeed feel rather stuffy and heavy in the head and too lethargic to move.
“Don’t breathe a word about it,” warned Baoyu. “If Lady Wang hears, she’s sure to send you home to get well. And however good it may be at home, it’s colder there than here. You’d better stay. If you lie down in the inner room, I’ll send for a doctor to come in quietly by the back gate to have a look at you.”
“That may be,” said Qingwen, “but at least you should let Madam Zhu know. Otherwise, when the doctor comes, what are we to say if people ask questions?”
Baoyu saw sense in this. He summoned an old nanny and instructed her, “Go and tell Madam Zhu that Qingwen has a slight chill — nothing serious. As Xiren’s away from home too, if Qingwen goes back to recover we shall have no one here. Tell her we mean to send for a doctor to come in by the back gate to examine her, but we won’t let Lady Wang know.”
The old woman went off on this errand and came back after some time to report, “I’ve told Madam Zhu. She says if a couple of doses of medicine cure Qingwen, well and good. If not, she’d better leave here. There’s a lot of illness about, and it wouldn’t matter so much if other people caught something, but we must take care of the young ladies’ health.”
Qingwen, who was resting in the inner room, overheard this and started coughing indignantly.
“What do you take me for?” she cried. “A pestilence? For fear I should infect people, I’ve got to leave. All right, I’ll go. But don’t expect any of you to fall ill in future, ever!”
She was starting to get up when Baoyu hurried over to stop her.
“Don’t be angry,” he begged. “She’s only responsible, afraid of being blamed if Lady Wang hears of this. So she had to say that. You’re always so touchy, and now you’re in a temper again.”
Just then the doctor was announced. Baoyu hid behind a bookcase while two or three old women from the back gate showed the doctor in. The maids had already withdrawn, and three or four nurses let down the red embroidered curtain of the couch and thrust out Qingwen’s hand, which they rested on a pillow. The doctor, catching sight of two of her nails which were two or three inches long and stained red with balsam, turned away his head. One of the nurses promptly covered them with a handkerchief.
Then the doctor felt her pulse for a while and went out to the outer room to announce to the nurses:
“The young lady’s trouble is due to cold and indigestion. The weather recently has been unwholesome, so it’s a case of real influenza.

It’s a slight chill. Fortunately, the young lady doesn’t eat too much at ordinary times and hasn’t taken too bad a chill. She’s just rather weak and low in spirits, that’s all. A couple of doses of medicine to induce perspiration will set her right.” With that he followed the matrons out.

Li Wan had already sent to warn the servants at the back gate and the maids in different apartments to keep out of the way. So the doctor saw only the garden scenery and not a single young woman. Once outside the Garden, he sat down in the room of the pages on gate duty and wrote his prescription.

“Don’t go yet, sir,” said the nurse. “Our young gentleman is very particular. He may want to ask you something.”

“Just now, wasn’t that the young lady?” exclaimed the doctor. “It was an inner chamber, and the bed-curtain was let down for me to feel her pulse — how can it have been a young gentleman?”

The old nurse laughed.

“No wonder our boy said just now, ‘We’ve sent for a new doctor today.’ You don’t know the set-up in our family. That room belongs to our young master, and the patient is one of his maids — an older girl, not a young lady. If one of the young ladies were ill, how could you so easily have been admitted?” Then she took the prescription inside.

Baoyu saw that it contained herbs such as perilla, platycodon root, ledebouriella and schizonepeta, as well as orange pith, ephedra and other ingredients.

“Confound it!” he cried. “The fellow treats girls the same as us. How can she stand ephedra and all the rest? Who sent for this quack? Get him out of here, and send at once for a doctor we know.”

“We’re no judges of prescriptions,” said the nurse. “It’s easy enough to send for Doctor Wang, but this doctor wasn’t asked for by the stewards in the outer office and must be paid for his call.”

“How much should we give him?”

“We can’t give too little. For a family like ours, one tael of silver would be about right.”

“How much do we usually give Doctor Wang?”

“Neither Doctor Wang nor Doctor Chang is ever paid for a call. We just send them presents at the four major festivals each year. That’s the regular custom. But as this is the first time for this doctor, we should give him one tael.”

Baoyu then told Sheyue to fetch the silver.

“I don’t know where Aroma keeps it,” she said.

“I’ve often seen her get money from that mother-of-pearl cabinet. I’ll go with you to look.”

They went together to the room where Aroma kept her belongings and opened the mother-of-pearl cabinet. The top drawer was full of writing-brushes, ink, fans, incense, pouches, sashes and the like; the lower drawer contained several strings of cash. When they opened the small drawer they found some silver in a basket and a steelyard for weighing it.

Sheyue picked up one piece of silver and then the steelyard.

“Which mark is one tael?” she asked Baoyu.

He chuckled.

“What a question! As if you were a new arrival here.”

Sheyue smiled too and was going to ask someone else.

“Just take him one of the larger pieces,” said Baoyu. “We’re not shop-keepers — why be so particular?”

At that she put down the steelyard and chose a piece of silver which she weighed in her hand.

“This must be one tael,” she said. “Better too much than too little. It wouldn’t do to give that poor wretch too little and make him laugh at us for not knowing the weights — he might think we were stingy.”

The nurse who was standing at the door put in, “That’s a piece chopped off a five-tael ingot. It must weigh at least two taels. There are no shears here to cut it with. Put that away, miss, and find a smaller piece.”

But Sheyue had already closed the cabinet.

“I’m not going to look for any more,” she retorted. “If you have some to spare, well and good; if not, let him have this and we can consider the extra his luck.”

"Just take it and have done!" said Baoyu.

"Go and fetch Beiming quickly to get another doctor," he urged.

The woman took the money and went off to attend to this.

Presently Beiming arrived with Doctor Wang, who felt the patient's pulse and then described her symptoms, which were different from those diagnosed by the previous doctor. His prescription indeed contained no immature orange fruit or ephedra but included angelica, dried orange peel and white peony root; and the dosage was smaller too.

"This is the right medicine for girls," said Baoyu approvingly. "Even if you want them to get over a chill, you mustn't be too drastic. When I was ill last year and had a chill with congestion, that doctor said I couldn't stand strong drugs like ephedra, gypsum and immature orange fruit. Compared with you girls, I'm like that poplar in the graveyard which looks so leafy and luxuriant but is hollow inside. You're even more delicate."

Sheyue laughed.

"Are there no pines or cypresses in graveyards, only poplars? The horrid thing about poplars is that huge as they are they have so few leaves that the branches rustle at the least breath of wind. Why compare yourself to that? You've no taste."

"I wouldn't dare compare myself to pine or cypress. Even Confucius said, 'When the year grows cold, then we know that the pine and cypress are the last to fade.' They're so noble, only upstarts would make such a comparison."

As he was speaking the old woman came back with the medicine. Baoyu had a silver pot fetched to brew it in over the brazier.

"Better brew it in the tea-kitchen," advised Qingwen. "How can you stand the smell of medicine in here?"

"The smell of medicine is sweeter than any flower fragrance," he rejoined. "Immortals gather and prepare medicine, and the highest type of recluse doctors people — what could be finer? In fact, I've been thinking that this room lacks just one thing: the aroma of medicine. And now we have that too."

He had the medicine brewed at once, then told Sheyue to prepare a present and send an old nanny to see Xiren and urge her not to cry. Not until all this had been done did he go to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang and have his meal.

Xifeng happened to be discussing with them, "The days are so short now and cold too. Wouldn't it be better if the elder sister-in-law had her meals in the Garden with the girls? They needn't come out again till it's warmer."

"That's a good idea," agreed Lady Wang. "It's not good for them to traipse here in the wind and snow, or to eat when they've cold wind in their stomachs. For that matter, it's not good to put food on top of cold either. Those five rooms by the back gate of the Garden would do. We've women on night duty there in any case. We can pick two women cooks to prepare meals there for the girls. They get their share of vegetables anyway from the general kitchen, and they can draw money or other things from the chief steward's office. We can let them have some pheasant, roebuck and venison too when we get any."

"I've been thinking of that too," said the Lady Dowager. "I was only afraid that would mean another kitchen and more trouble."

"It won't," Xifeng assured her. "They'll get the same share — if more is given here, less will be needed there. Even if it does mean a little extra trouble, think how bad it is for the girls to be exposed to the cold. The others may not matter, but what about Cousin Lin? She can't stand chills. And even Baoyu can't stand them either — none of the girls is very strong."

But, reader, you must hear what the Lady Dowager said to this in the next chapter.

第52章 俏平儿情掩虾须镯 勇晴雯病补孔雀裘

话说贾母道：“正是这个了。上次我要说这话，我见你们大事多，如今又添出些事来，你们固然不敢抱怨，未免想着我只顾疼这些小孙子、孙女儿们，就不体贴你们这当家人了。你既这么说出来，便好了。”因此时薛姨妈、李婶娘都在座，邢夫人及尤氏等也都过来请安，还未过去，贾母因向王夫人等说道：“今日我才说这话，素日我不说。一则怕逞了凤丫头的脸，二则众人不服。今日你们都在这里，都是经过妯娌姑嫂的，还有他这么想得到的没有？”薛姨妈、李婶娘、尤氏齐笑道：“真个少有，别人不过是礼上的面情儿，实在他是真疼小姑子、小叔子。就是老太太跟前，也是真孝顺。”贾母点头叹道：“我虽疼他．我又怕他太伶俐了，也不是好事。”凤姐儿忙笑道：“这话老祖宗说差了。世人都说，‘太伶俐聪明怕活不长。’世人都说，世人都信，独老祖宗不当说，不当信。老祖宗只有伶俐聪明过我十倍的，怎么如今这么福寿双全的，只怕我明儿还胜老祖宗一倍呢。我活一千岁后，等老祖宗归了西，我才死呢。”贾母笑道：“众人都死了，单剩咱们两个老妖精，有什么意思。”说的众人都笑了。”宝玉因惦记着晴雯等事，便先回园里来。到了屋中，药香满室，一人不见，只有晴雯独卧于炕上，脸上烧的飞红。又摸了一摸，只觉烫手，忙又向炉上将手烘暖，伸进被去摸了一摸身上，也是火热。因说道：“别人去了也罢，麝月、秋纹也这么无情，各自去了？”晴雯道：“秋纹是我撵了他去吃饭了，麝月是方才平儿来找他出去了。两个人鬼鬼祟祟的，不知说什么。必是说我病了不出去。”宝玉道：“平儿不是那样人。况且他并不知你病特来瞧你，想来一定是找麝月来说话，偶然见你病了，随口说特瞧你的病，这也是人情乖觉取和儿的常事。便不出去，有不是，与他何干，你们素日又好，断不肯为这无于的事伤和气。”晴雯道：“这话也是，只是疑他为什么忽然又瞒起我来？”宝玉笑道：“等我从后门出去，到那窗户根下听说些什么，来告诉你。”
　　说着，果从后门出去，至窗下潜听。麝月悄悄问道：“你怎么就得了的？”平儿道：“那日彼时洗手时不见了，二奶奶就不许吵嚷，出了园子，即刻就传给园里各处的妈妈们，小心访查。我们只疑惑邢姑娘的丫头，本来又穷，只怕小孩子家没见过，拿起来是有的，再不料定是你们这里的。幸而二奶奶没有在屋里，你们这里的宋妈去了，拿着这支镯子，说是小丫头坠儿偷起来的，被他看见，来回二奶奶的。我赶忙接了镯子，想了一想：宝玉是偏在你们身上留心用意、争胜要强的，那一年有个良儿偷玉，刚冷了这二年，闲时还常有人提起来趁愿。这会子又跑出一个偷金子的来了，而且更偷到街坊家去了。偏是他这么着，偏是他的人打嘴。所以我倒忙叮咛宋妈，千万别告诉宝玉，只当没有这事，总别和一个人提起。第二件，老太太、太太听了生气。三则袭人和你们也不好看。所以我回二奶奶只说：‘我往大奶奶那里去来着，谁知镯子褪了口，丢在草根底下，雪深了没看见。今儿雪化尽了，黄澄澄的映着日头，还在那里呢，我就拣了起来。’二奶奶也就信了，所以我来告诉你们。你们以后防着他些，别使唤他到别处去。等袭人回来，你们商议着，变个法子打发出去就完了。”麝月道：“这小娼妇也见过些东西，怎么这么眼浅？”平儿道：“究竟这镯子能多重，原是二奶奶的，说这叫做‘虾须镯’，倒是这颗珠子重了。睛雯那蹄子是块爆炭，要告诉了他，他是忍不住的，一时气上来，或打或骂，依旧嚷出来，所以单告诉你留心就是了。”说着，便作辞而去。
　　宝玉听了，又喜又气又叹。喜的是平儿竟能体贴自己的心，气的是坠儿小窃，叹的是坠儿那样伶俐，做出这丑事来。因而回至房中，把平儿之话一长一短告诉了睛雯，又说：“他说你是个要强的，如今病了，听了这话，越发要添病的，等好了再告诉你。”晴雯听了，果然气的蛾眉倒蹙，凤眼园睁，即时就叫坠儿。宝玉忙劝道：“这一喊出来，岂不辜负了平儿待你我的心呢？不如领他这个情，过后打发他出去就完了。”晴雯道：“虽如此说，只是这气如何忍得住！”宝玉道：“这有什么气的，你只养病就是了。”
　　睛雯服了药，至晚间又服了二和，夜间虽有些汗，还未见效，仍是发烧头疼鼻塞声重。次日，王太医又来诊视，另加减汤剂。虽然稍减了烧，仍是头疼。宝玉便命麝月取鼻烟来：“给他闻些，痛打几个嚏喷就通快了。”麝月果真去取了一个金镶双金星玻璃小扁盒儿来递给宝玉。宝玉便揭开盒盖，里面是个西洋珐琅的黄发赤身女子，两肋又有肉翅，里面盛着些真正上等洋烟。睛雯只顾看画儿，宝玉道：“闻些，走了气就不好了。”睛雯听说，忙用指甲挑了些抽入鼻中。不见怎么，便又多多挑了些抽入。忽觉鼻中一股酸辣，透入卤门，接连打了五六个嚏喷，眼泪鼻涕登时齐流。晴雯忙收了盒子，笑道：“了不得，辣！快拿纸来。”早有小丫头子递过一搭子细纸，晴雯便一张一张的拿来醒鼻子。宝玉笑问：“如何？”睛雯笑道：“果然通快些。只是太阳还疼。”宝玉笑道：“越发尽用西洋药治一治，只怕就好了。”说着，便命麝月：“往二奶奶要去，就说我说了，姐姐那里常有那西洋贴头疼的膏子药，叫做‘依佛哪’，找寻一点儿。”麝月答应去了，半日，果然拿了半节来。便去找了一块红缎子角儿，铰了两块指顶大的圆式，将那药烤和了，用簪挺摊上。晴雯自拿着一面靶儿镜子贴在两太阳上。麝月笑道：“病的蓬头鬼一样，如今贴了这个，倒俏皮了。二奶奶贴惯了，倒不大显。”说毕，又问宝玉道：“二奶奶说了：明儿是舅老爷的生日，太太说了叫你去呢。明儿穿什么衣裳？今儿晚上好打点齐备了，省的明儿早起费手。”宝玉道：“什么顺手就是什么罢了。一年闹生日也闹不清。”说着，便起身出房，往惜春屋里去看画儿。
　　刚到院门外边，忽见宝琴小丫头名小螺的从那边过去。宝玉忙赶上问：“那里去？”小螺笑道：“我们二位姑娘都在林姑娘屋里呢，我如今也往那里去。”宝玉听了，转步也便和他往潇湘馆来。不但宝钗姐妹在此，且连岫烟也在那里。四人团坐在熏笼上叙家常。紫鹃倒坐在暖阁里，临窗户做针线。一见他来，都笑说：“又来了一个！没了你的坐处了。”宝玉笑道：“好一幅‘冬闺集艳图’，可惜我迟来了。横竖这屋子比各屋子暖，这椅子坐着并不冷。”说着，便坐在黛玉常坐的地方，上搭着灰鼠椅搭一张椅上。因见暖阁之中有一玉石条盆，里面攒三聚五栽着一盆单瓣水仙，宝玉便极口赞道：“好花！这屋子越暖，这花香的越浓。怎么昨儿没见？”黛玉笑道：“这是你家的大总管赖大奶奶送薛二姑娘的两盆水仙、两盆腊梅。他送了我一盆水仙，送了云丫头一盆腊梅。我原不要的，又恐辜负了他的心。你若要，我转送你如何？”宝玉道：“我屋里却有两盆，只是不及这个。琴妹妹送你的，如何又转送人，这个断断使不得。”黛玉道：“我一日药铞子不离火，我竟是药培着呢，哪里还搁的住花香来熏？越发弱了。况且这屋子里一股药香，反把这花香搅坏了。不如你抬了去，这花儿倒清净了，没什么杂味来搅他。”宝玉笑道：“我屋里今儿也有个病人煎药呢。你怎么知道的？”黛玉笑道：“这说奇了。我原是无心话，谁知你屋里的事？你不早来听古记儿，这会子来了，自惊自怪的。”
　　宝玉笑道：“咱们明儿下一社又有了题目了，就咏水仙、腊梅。”黛玉听了，笑道：“罢，罢！再不敢做诗了。做一回，罚一回，没的怪羞的。”说着，便两手握起脸来。宝玉笑道：“何苦来，又打起我做什么，我还不怕臊呢，你倒握起脸来了。”宝钗因笑道：“下次我邀一社，四个诗题，四个词题。每人四首诗，四首词。头一个诗题《咏太极图》，限‘一先’的韵，五言排律；要把‘一先’的韵都用尽了，一个不许剩。”宝琴笑道：“这一说，可知是姐姐不是真心起社了，这分明是难人。要论起来，也强扭的出来，不过颠来倒去，弄些《易经》上的话生填，究竟有何趣味。我八岁的时节，跟我父亲到西海沿上买洋货。谁知有个真真国的女孩子，才十五岁，那脸面就和那西洋画上的美人一样，也披着黄头发，打着联垂，满头带着都是玛瑙、珊瑚、猫儿眼、祖母绿，身上穿着金丝织的锁子甲，洋锦袄袖，带着倭刀也是镶金嵌宝的。实在画儿上也没他那么好看。有人说他通中国的诗书，会讲‘五经’，能做诗填词。因此我父亲央烦了一位通官，烦他写了一张字，就写他做的诗。”众人都称道奇异。宝玉忙笑道：“好妹妹，你拿出来我们瞧瞧。”宝琴笑道：“在南京收着呢，此时那里去取？”宝玉听了，大失所望，便说：“没福得见这世面！”黛玉笑拉宝琴道：“你别哄我们，我知道你这一来，你的这些东西未必放在家里，自然都是要带上来的。这会子又扯谎，说没带来。他们虽信，我是不信的。”宝琴便红了脸，低头微笑不答。宝钗笑道：“偏这颦儿惯说这些话，你就伶俐的太过了。”黛玉笑道：“带了来，就给我们见识见识也罢了。”宝钗笑道：“箱子笼子一大堆，还没理清呢，知道在那个里头呢？等过日子收拾清了找出来，大家再看罢了。”又向宝琴道：“你要记得，何不念念我们听听？”宝琴答道：“记得他做的五言律一首，要论外国的女子，也就难为他了。”宝钗道：”你且别念，等我把云儿叫了来，也叫他听听。”说着，便叫小螺来，吩咐道：“你到我那里去，就说我们这里有一个外国的美人来了，做的好诗，请你这‘诗疯子’来瞧去，再把我们‘诗呆子’也带来”。小螺笑着去了。
　　半日，只听湘云笑问：“那一个外国的美人来了？”一头说，一头走，和香菱来了。众人笑道：“人未见形，先已闻声。”宝琴等让坐，遂把方才的话重告诉了一遍。湘云笑道：“快念来听听。”宝琴因念道：
　　咋夜朱楼梦，今宵水国吟。
　　岛云蒸大海，岚气接丛林。
　　月本无今古，情缘自浅深。
　　汉南春历历，焉得不关心？
　　众人听了，都道：“难为他，竟比我们中国人还强。”一语未了，只见麝月走来，说：“太太打发了人来告诉二爷，明儿一早往舅舅那里去，就说太太身上不大好，不得亲身来。”宝玉忙站起来答应道：“是。”因问宝钗宝琴：“你们二位可去？”宝钗道：“我们不去。昨儿单送了礼去了。”大家说了一回方散。
　　宝玉因让诸姐妹先行，自己在后面。黛玉便又叫住他，问道：“袭人到底多早晚回来？”宝玉道：“自然等送了殡才来呢。”黛玉还有话说，又不能出口，出了一回神，便说道：“你去罢。”宝玉也觉心里有许多话，只是口里不知要说什么，想了一想，也笑道：“明儿再说罢。”一面下台阶，低头正欲迈步，复又忙回身问道：“如今夜越发长了，你一夜咳嗽几次？醒几遍？”黛玉道：“昨儿夜里好了，只咳嗽两遍，却只睡了四更一个更次，就再不能睡了。”宝玉又笑道：“正是有句要紧的话，这会子才想起来。”一面说，一面便挨近身来，悄悄道：“我想宝姐姐送你的燕窝……”一语未了，只见赵姨娘走进来瞧黛玉，问：“姑娘这几天可好了？”黛玉便知他从探春处来，从门前过，顺路的人情，忙陪笑让坐，说：“难得姨娘想着，怪冷的，亲自走来。”又忙命倒茶，一面又使眼色给宝玉。宝玉会意，便走了出来。正值吃晚饭时，见了王夫人，又嘱咐他早去。宝玉回来，看睛雯吃了药。此夕宝玉便不命睛雯挪出暖阁来，自己便在晴雯外边。又命将熏笼抬至暖阁前，麝月便在熏笼上睡。一宿无话。
　　至次日天未明，晴雯便叫醒麝月道：“你也该醒了，只是睡不够。你出去叫人给他预备茶水，我叫醒他就是了。”麝月忙披衣起来道：“咱们叫他起来，穿好衣裳，抬过这火箱去，再叫他们进来。老妈妈们已经说过，不叫他在这屋里，怕过了病气；如今他们见咱们挤在一处，又该唠叨了。”晴雯道：“我也是这么说。”二人才叫时，宝玉已醒了，忙起身披衣。麝月先叫进小丫头子来收拾妥了，才命秋纹等进来，一同伏侍。宝玉梳洗已毕，麝月道：“天又阴阴的，只怕下雪，穿一套毡子的罢。”宝玉点头，即时换了衣裳。小丫头便用小茶盘捧了一盖碗建莲红枣汤来，宝玉喝了两口。麝月又捧过一小碟法制紫姜来，宝玉噙了一块。又嘱咐了晴雯，便忙往贾母处来。
　　贾母犹未起来，知道宝玉出门，便开了屋门，命宝玉进去。宝玉见贾母身后宝琴面向里睡着未醒。贾母见宝玉身上穿着荔色哆罗呢的箭袖，大红猩猩毡盘金彩绣石青妆缎沿边的排穗褂。贾母道：“下雪呢么？”宝玉道：“天阴着，还没下呢。”贾母便命：“鸳鸯来，把昨儿那一件孔雀毛的氅衣给他罢。”鸳鸯答应走去，果取了一件来。宝玉看时，金翠辉煌，碧彩闪灼，又不似宝琴所披之凫靥裘。只听贾母笑道：“这叫做‘雀金呢’，这是俄罗斯国拿孔雀毛拈了线织的。前儿那件野鸭子的给了你小妹妹，这件给你罢。”宝玉磕了一个头，便披在身上。贾母笑道：“你先给你娘瞧瞧去再去。”宝玉答应了，便出来，只见鸳鸯站在地下揉眼睛。因自那日鸳鸯发誓绝婚之后，他总不合宝玉说话，宝玉正自日夜不安，此时见他又要回避，宝玉便上来笑道：“好姐姐你瞧瞧，我穿着这个好不好？”鸳鸯一摔手，便进贾母屋里来了。宝玉只得到了王夫人屋里，给王夫人看了，然后又回至园中，给晴雯、麝月看过，来回覆贾母说：“太太看了，只说可惜了的，叫我仔细穿，别糟塌了。”贾母道：“就剩了这一件，你糟塌了也再没了。这会子特给你做这个，也是没有的事。”说着又嘱咐：“不许多吃酒，早些回来。”
　　宝玉应了几个“是”。老嬷嬷跟至厅上，只见宝玉的奶兄李贵、王荣和张若锦、赵亦华、钱升、周瑞六个人，带着焙茗、伴鹤、锄药、扫红四个小厮，背着衣包，拿着坐褥，笼着一匹雕鞍彩辔的白马，已伺候多时了。老嬷嬷又嘱咐他们些话，六个人连应了几个“是”，忙捧鞍坠镫，宝玉慢慢的上了马。李贵、王荣笼着嚼环，钱升、周瑞二人在前引导，张若锦、赵亦华在两边，紧贴宝玉身后。宝玉在马上笑道：“周哥，钱哥，咱们打这角门走罢，省了到老爷的书房门口，又下来。”周瑞侧身笑造：“老爷不在书房里，天天锁着，爷可以不用下来罢了。”宝玉笑道：“虽锁着，也要下来的。”钱升、李贵都笑道：“爷说的是。就托做不下来，倘或遇见赖大爷、林二爷，虽不好说爷，也要劝两句。所有的不是，都派在我们身上，又说我们不教给爷礼了。”周瑞、钱升便一直出角门来。
　　正说话时，顶头见赖大进来，宝玉忙笼住马，意欲下来。赖大忙上来抱住腿。宝玉便在镫上站起来，笑着，携手说了几句话。接着又见个小厮带着二三十人，拿着扫帚簸箕进来，见了宝玉，都顺墙垂手立住，独为首的小厮打了个千儿，说：“请爷安。”宝玉不知名姓，只微笑点点头儿。马已过去，那人方带人去了。于是出了角门。外有李贵等六人的小厮并几个马夫，早预备下十来匹马专候，一出角门，李贵等各上马前引，一阵烟去了，不在话下。
　　这里晴雯吃了药，仍不见病退，急的乱骂大夫，说：“只会哄人的钱，一剂好药也不给人吃。”麝月笑劝他道：“你太性急了，俗语说：‘病来如山倒，病去如抽丝。’又不是老君的仙丹，那有这么灵药？你只静养几天，自然就好了。你越急越着手。”晴雯又骂小丫头子们：“那里攒沙去了，瞅着我病了，都大胆子走了。明儿我好了，一个个的才揭了你们的皮！”唬了小丫头子定儿忙进来问：“姑娘做什么？”晴雯道：“别人都死了，就剩了你不成”说着，只见坠儿也蹭进来了。晴雯道：“你瞧瞧这小蹄子，不问他还不来呢。这里又放月钱了，又散果子了，你该跑在头里了。你往前些！我是老虎，吃了你？”坠儿只得往前凑了几步。晴雯便冷不防欠身，一把将他的手抓住，向枕边拿起一丈青来，向他手上乱戳，又骂道：“要这爪子做什么？拈不动针，拿不动线，只会偷嘴吃！眼皮子又浅，爪子又轻，打嘴现世的，不如戳烂了！”坠儿疼的乱喊。麝月忙拉开，按着晴雯躺下，道：“你才出了汗，又作死！等你好了，要打多少打不得，这会子闹什么。”
　　晴雯便命人叫宋嬷嬷进来，说道：“宝二爷才告诉了我，叫我告诉你们，坠儿很懒，宝二爷当面使他，他拨嘴儿不动，连袭人使他，他也背地里骂。今儿务必打发他出去，明儿宝二爷亲自回太太就是了。”宋嬷嬷听了，心下便知镯子事发，因笑道：“虽如此说，也等花姑娘回来，知道了，再打发他。”晴雯道：“宝二爷今儿千叮吟万嘱咐的，什么‘花姑娘’‘草姑娘’的，我们自然有道理。你只依我的话，快叫他家的人来领他出去。”麝月道：“这也罢了。早也是去，晚也是去，早带了去，早清净一日。”宋嬷嬷听了，只得出去唤了他母亲来，打点了他的东西。又见了晴雯等，说道：“姑娘们怎么了？你侄女儿不好，你们教导他，怎么撵出去？也到底给我们留个脸儿。”晴雯道：“这话只等宝玉来问他，与我们无干。”那媳妇冷笑道：“我有胆子问他去？他那一件事不是听姑娘们的调停？他纵依了，姑娘们不依，也未必中用。比如方才说话，虽背地里，姑娘就直叫他的名字，在姑娘们就使得，在我们就成了野人了！”
　　晴雯听说，越发急红了脸，说道：“我叫了他的名字了。你在老太太、太太跟前告我去，说我野，也撵出我去！”麝月道：“嫂子你只管带了人出去，有话再说。这个地方岂有你叫喊讲理的。你见谁和我们讲过理？别说嫂子你，就是赖大奶奶、林大娘也得担待我们三分。就是叫名字，从小儿直到如今，都是老太太吩咐过的，你们也知道的，恐怕难养活，巴巴的写了他的小名儿各处贴着，叫万人叫去，为的是好养活，连挑水挑粪花子都叫得，何况我们！连昨儿林大娘叫了一声‘爷’，老太太还说呢。此是一件。二则我们这些人，常回老太太、太太的话去，可不叫着名回话，难道也称‘爷’？那一日不把‘宝玉’两字叫二百遍，偏嫂子又来挑这个了。过一天嫂子闲了，在老太太、太太跟前听听我们当着面儿叫他，就知道了。嫂子原也不得在老太太、太太跟前当些体统差使，成年家只在三门外头混，怪不得不知道我们里头的规矩。这里不是嫂子久站的，再一会，不用我们说话，就有人来问你了。有什么分证的话，且带了他去，你回了林大娘，叫他来找二爷说话。家里上千的人，他也跑来，我也跑来，我们认人问姓还认不清呢！”说着，便叫小丫头子：“拿了擦地的布来擦地！”那媳妇听了，无言可对，亦不敢久站，赌气带了坠儿就走。宋嬷嬷忙道：“怪道你这嫂子不知规矩。你女儿在屋里一场，临去时也给姑娘们磕个头。没有别的谢礼，他们也不希罕，不过磕个头尽心罢咧，怎么说走就走？”坠儿听了，只得翻身进来，给他两个磕头。又找秋纹等，他们也并不睬他。那媳妇声叹气，口不敢言，抱恨而去。
　　晴雯方才又闪了风，着了气，反觉更不好了。翻腾至掌灯，刚安静了些，只见宝玉回来，进门就声顿脚。麝月忙问原故，宝玉道：“今儿老太太喜喜欢欢的给了这件褂子，谁知不防，后襟子上烧了一块。幸而天晚了，老太太、太太都不理论。”一面脱下来。麝月瞧时，果然有指顶大的烧眼，说：“这必定是手炉里的火迸上了。这不值什么，赶着叫人悄悄拿出去叫个能干织补匠人织上就是了。”说着，就用包袱包了，叫了一个嬷嬷送出去，说：“赶天亮就有才好，千万别给老太太、太太知道。”婆子去了半日，仍就拿回来，说：“不但织补匠，能干裁缝、绣匠并做女工的，问了，都不认的这是什么，都不敢揽。”麝月道：“这怎么好呢？明儿不穿也罢了。”宝玉道：“明儿是正日子，老太太、太太说了，还叫穿过这个去呢。偏头一日就烧了，岂不扫兴！”
　　晴雯听了半日，忍不住，翻身说道：“拿来我瞧瞧罢！没那福气穿就罢了，这会子又着急。”宝玉笑道：“这话倒说的是。”说着，便递给晴雯，又移过灯来，细瞧了一瞧。晴雯道：“这是孔雀金线的。如今咱们也拿孔雀金线，就象界线似的界密了，只怕还可混的过去。”麝月笑道：“孔雀线现成的，但这里除你，还有谁会界线？”晴雯道：“不用你蝎蝎螫螫的，我自知道。”一面说，一面坐起来，挽了一挽头发，披了衣裳。只觉头重身轻，满眼金星乱迸，实实掌不住。待不做，又怕宝玉着急，少不得狠命咬牙捱着。便命麝月只帮着拈线，晴雯先拿了一根比一比，笑道：“这虽不很象，要补上也不很显。”宝玉道：“这就很好，那里又找俄罗斯国的裁缝去？”晴雯先将里子拆开，用茶杯口大小一个竹弓钉绷在背面，再将破口四边用金刀刮的散松松的，然后用针缝了两条，分出经纬，亦如界线之法，先界出地子来，后依本纹来回织补。补两针，又看看；织补不上三五针，便伏在枕上歇一会。宝玉在旁，一时又问：“吃些滚水不吃？”一时又命：“歇一歇。”一时又拿一件灰鼠斗篷替他披在背上，一时又拿个枕头给他靠着。急的晴雯央道：“小祖宗，你只管睡罢！再熬上半夜，明儿眼睛抠搂了，那恰怎么好？”
宝玉见他着急，只得胡乱睡下，仍睡不着。一时只听自鸣钟已敲了四下，刚刚补完；又用小牙刷慢慢的剔出绒毛来。麝月道：“这就很好，要不留心，再看不出的。”宝玉忙要了瞧瞧，笑说：“真真一样了。”晴雯已嗽了几声，好容易补完了，说了一声：“补虽补了，到底不象。我也再不能了！”“嗳哟”了一声，就身不由主睡下了。
要知端的，且看下回分解。

Lady Jia replied, “That’s just it. The last time I thought of mentioning this, you all had so much on your hands and now there are fresh complications. Not that you’d dare complain, but you probably think I only care about these young grandchildren and have no consideration for you who have to manage things. Since you’ve brought this up yourself, that’s all right.”

Aunt Xue and Aunt Li were present at the time, and Lady Xing and Madam You had come to pay their respects but not yet left. The Lady Dowager said to Lady Wang and the rest:

“This is the first time I’ve said this. I didn’t mention it before for fear of making Xifeng conceited, and also because the others might not be convinced. Now that you’re all here, and as married women you know how things should be managed, can any of you think of a better way?”

Aunt Xue, Aunt Li and Madam You agreed, “None of us could. Other people just keep up appearances, but she’s genuinely fond of her young sisters- and brothers-in-law. And she’s truly good to the old lady too.”

The Lady Dowager nodded and sighed, “Though I love her, I’m afraid she may be too clever for her own good.”

Xifeng smiled.

“You’re wrong to say that, Old Ancestress. There’s a saying that clever people don’t live long. Everybody says it and everybody believes it, but not you, Old Ancestress — you shouldn’t say such things or believe them. You’re a hundred times cleverer than I am. How is it you enjoy such good fortune and longevity? I expect to live twice as long as you. I’ll die a thousand years after you have gone to the west.”

The Lady Dowager chuckled, “When all the others are dead, what use would there be in our two old hags remaining alive?”

This set everybody laughing.

Baoyu, anxious to know how Qingwen was, went back to the Garden. His room was filled with the scent of medicine but was quite empty except for Qingwen lying alone on the kang, her face flushed with fever. When he felt her forehead it was burning. Having warmed his hand at the stove, he felt under the bedding and found her body feverish too.

“I don’t mind if the others desert you,” he said, “but how could Sheyue and Qiuwen be so heartless as to go off and leave you all alone?”

“I sent Qiuwen to her meal,” Qingwen told him. “Sheyue was called away just now by Pinger. They were whispering together in a very hole-and-corner way — no doubt because I’m ill and can’t go out.”

“Pinger’s not like that,” objected Baoyu. “Besides, she didn’t know you were ill and come to see you. Most likely she wanted to have a word with Sheyue, and when she happened to find you ill just said she’d come to see how you were — that’s the normal way to keep on good terms with people. Whether you go out or not is no business of hers. You’ve always been good friends, she’d never risk falling out with you over a thing of no importance.”

“That may be, but why should she start being so secretive all of a sudden?”

“I’ll go out by the back door and listen under the window to find out what they’re saying, then let you know.”

He went out accordingly to eavesdrop under the window.

“How did you get it back?” Sheyue was asking softly.

“That day after I’d washed my hands it disappeared,” Pinger replied. “And Madam Lian wouldn’t let us make a fuss but sent to warn the matrons in the different compounds to keep a look-out. We suspected Miss Xing’s maid. As they’re so poor and the child’s young, we thought she might have picked it up. We’d never have suspected one of your girls. Luckily Madam Lian wasn’t in when your matron, nanny Song, came with this bracelet. She said your young maid Zhui’er had stolen it, she’d seen her and come to report it to Madam Lian. I took the bracelet quickly and thought to myself: Baoyu is the only one who’s so considerate and likes to outdo others. That year...”

It’s only two years since Liang stole the Lady’s jade, and even now in their spare time people still talk about it with relish. Now here’s another case of pilfering — gold this time, and from one of our own neighbours too. Of all people it had to be one of us, and it’s our own people who are made to lose face. So I made a point of warning Nanny Sung not to tell Baoyu, but just to ignore the whole business and not breathe a word to anyone. In the first place, the old lady and the mistress would be angry. Secondly, it would look bad for Xiren and the rest of you. So I told Madam Lian, “I went to see Madam Zhu, and my bracelet must have slipped off my wrist without my knowing it and dropped in the snow by the root of some plant. The snow was so deep, I couldn’t see it. Today, after the thaw, there it was glittering in the sun. So I picked it up.” Madam Lian believed me. That’s why I’m telling you: from now on, watch that girl and don’t send her on any errands outside. When Xiren comes back, put your heads together and think of some way to send her packing.”

“The little slut has seen plenty of things,” said Sheyue. “How could she be so petty?”

“It’s not all that heavy,” said Pinger. “It belongs to Madam Lian and it’s called a ‘Shrimp Whisker’ bracelet, but this pearl in it is valuable. That bitch Qingwen is a real spitfire. If she were told, she’d never be able to keep it to herself but would lose her temper and either beat or curse the girl, and so the whole story would come out. That’s why I’m telling you to watch out for her.” With that she took her leave.

Baoyu, half pleased and half angry, heaved a sigh. He was pleased that Pinger had shown such consideration for his feelings, angry at Zhuier’s theft, and sorry that a clever girl like her should have done such a shameless thing. Going back to his room, he told Qingwen the whole story from beginning to end.

“She says you’re so high-spirited, now that you’re ill this would make you worse,” he concluded. “She wanted us to wait till you were better before telling you.”

As expected, Qingwen flared up. Her eyebrows bristled angrily and her eyes widened. She called for Zhuier at once.

“If you make an outcry, you’ll be letting Pinger down after the way she’s treated us,” Baoyu expostulated. “We’d better do as she says and just send the girl away later.”

“I know you’re right,” snapped Qingwen, “but how can I swallow this anger?”

“What does it matter to you? Just concentrate on getting well.”

After taking her medicine that evening, Qingwen took a second dose later on. Although this made her sweat a little, she was still feverish and her head and nose were stuffed up. The next day Doctor Wang came again and changed the prescription. This brought her fever down a little, but she still had a headache.

“Fetch some snuff,” Baoyu told Sheyue. “She’ll feel better after a good sneeze or two.”

Sheyue brought a small flat glass box inlaid with a double gold star design. Baoyu opened it. The lid had on its inner side a painting of a yellow-haired, naked girl with fleshy wings under her arms. The box contained some genuine superior Western snuff. Qingwen kept her eyes fixed on the picture.

“Smell it,” urged Baoyu. “The scent will go off if it’s exposed too long.”

At once she dipped a fingernail in the snuff and raised it to her nose, but it had no effect. She scooped up some more and again inhaled it. Suddenly a pungent stench assailed her nostrils, penetrating to the acupoint on the crown of her head. She sneezed five or six times in succession until her nose and eyes were running. Having hastily put away the box, she cried laughingly:

“My word, that’s hot! Quick, pass me some paper.”

A young maid handed her a sheaf of fine paper, and she used sheet after sheet to blow her nose.

“Well, how do you feel now?” asked Baoyu.

“Better,” she answered. “But my head still aches.”

“You’d better have some more Western treatment then. That may cure you.” He turned to Sheyue. “Go and ask for some Western medicine for headaches. Tell them it’s for me.”

Sheyue promised to do this. After some time she came back with half a stick. Having found a scrap of red satin, she cut out two small round patches, melted the medicine and spread it on them with a hairpin. Qingwen herself held a hand-mirror while Sheyue applied the two patches to her temples.

“You look a fright with your hair all over the place, but these patches become you,” chuckled Sheyue. “Madam Xifeng usually wears them, but they don’t show up so well on her.”

She added to Baoyu, “Madam Lian says that tomorrow is your uncle’s birthday, and the mistress wants you to go. What will you wear? Get it ready this evening to save trouble in the morning.”

“Whatever comes to hand,” he answered. “I’m sick and tired of all these birthdays.”

With that he left the room and went to see Xichun’s painting. Outside the courtyard he ran into Baoqin’s little maid Xiaoluo.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“Our two young ladies are with Miss Lin, and I’m on my way there too.”

Baoyu turned and accompanied her to Bamboo Lodge. He found not only Baoqin but Baoqin and Xiuyan there as well. The four girls were sitting cosily on the warmer, chatting. Zijuan was on the couch by the window doing needlework. At sight of Baoyu they cried with one accord:

“Here comes another! There’s no room for you.”

“A fine painting this would make — Winter Beauties Gathering!” he joked. “What a pity I’ve come too late. Anyway, this room is warmer than any other, and this chair I’m sitting on isn’t cold.” He settled down in Daiyu’s usual seat on a chair with a grey squirrel cover. Noticing in the inner room a long jade pot in which were planted a number of single-petalled narcissi, he exclaimed in admiration, “What lovely flowers! The warmer it is, the sweeter they smell. How is it I didn’t notice them yesterday?”

“This is one of two pots of narcissus and two of winter plum sent to Cousin Baoqin by your steward Lai Da’s wife,” Daiyu told him. “She gave me a pot of narcissus and Xichun a pot of winter plum. I didn’t really want it, but couldn’t refuse for fear of hurting her feelings. If you like it, you can have it.”

“I have two pots in my room, but not as fine as this. How can I take the one Cousin Baoqin gave you? That would never do.”

“I’m stewing medicine all the time in here over the fire,” said Daiyu. “How can flowers stand being smoked by all these medicinal smells? It would be the death of them. Besides, the smell of medicine here overpowers any faint fragrance they have, so that they’re wasted. You’d better take them. Once the flowers are away from here with no other smells to spoil them, they’ll keep their fragrance.”

Baoyu laughed. “I’ve someone ill in my place today too, brewing medicine. How did you know?”

Daiyu laughed too. “That’s strange. I was just speaking off-hand. How should I know what goes on in your room? If you’d come earlier to hear the old tales, you wouldn’t be talking such nonsense now.”

“Well, we’ve a subject for our next poetry meeting,” he cried. “We can write poems on the narcissus and winter plum.”

“No, no!” Daiyu shook her head. “I daren’t write any more poems. Whenever I do, I’m penalized. It’s too embarrassing.” She covered her face with her hands.

“Why should that make you cover your face?” he teased. “I’m not embarrassed, and it’s my fault you were penalized.”

“Next time I start a club,” put in Baochai, “we’ll have four subjects for poems and four for lyrics. Each member will have to write four poems and four lyrics. The first poem will be on The Diagram of the Supreme Ultimate, with the rhyme ‘first celestial’ and the form a five-character regulated verse....”

“You must use all the rhymes in the first group of the ‘hsien’ rhyme,” she decreed. “Not one may be left out.”
“If that’s the rule,” protested Pao-chin, “I’m sure you aren’t serious about starting a club, cousin. This is just a way of making things difficult. Of course, if we have to, we can force ourselves to comply, but we’ll just be turning things upside down and padding out our lines with phrases from the Book of Changes. Where’s the fun in that?
“When I was eight I went with my father to the West Ocean to buy foreign goods, and there we met a girl from Chen-chen Kingdom who was just fifteen. Her face was like the beauties painted by foreign artists. She had golden hair hanging down in coils, her head was covered with coral, agate, amber and emeralds, and she was wearing a chain armour jacket of gold thread and a sleeveless jacket of foreign brocade. In her sash she had a Japanese sword inlaid with gold and gems — she was even lovelier than the girls in those paintings. They say she was well versed in Chinese poetry and the Five Classics, and could compose poems and songs too. So my father asked an interpreter to request a sample of her calligraphy, and she wrote out a poem she had composed.”
The others exclaimed in surprise.
“Dear cousin!” cried Pao-yu eagerly. “Do let us see it.”
“It’s in Nanking,” she replied. “How can I fetch it now?”
He was most disappointed. “I’ve no luck,” he sighed.
Tai-yu, taking Pao-chin’s hand, said with a smile, “Don’t tease us. I know that when you come here you must have brought all your treasures with you. You’re just pretending they’re not here. The others may believe you, but I don’t.”
Pao-chin flushed and lowered her head with a smile, but said nothing.
“This Chai always says such embarrassing things,” remarked Pao-chai. “You’re too sharp by half.”
“If you have brought it, let us see it,” begged Tai-yu.
“There are so many cases and hampers, we haven’t sorted them out yet,” said Pao-chai. “Who knows which one it’s in? Do be patient. We’ll look it out one of these days when we’ve straightened up, and then you can all see it.” She turned to Pao-chin. “If you remember it, why not recite it for us?”
“I remember it was a pentameter verse,” replied Pao-chin. “For a foreign girl, it was really not too bad.”
“Don’t recite it yet,” cried Pao-chai. “I’ll send for Yun so that she can hear too.” She told a maid, “Go to my place and say that a foreign beauty has come here who writes good poetry. Ask the ‘poetry maniac’ to come and have a look, and bring our ‘poetry addict’ with her.”
The maid went off chuckling.
Presently they heard Hsiang-yun asking, “Which foreign beauty has arrived?” In she came with Hsiang-ling, talking as she walked.
The others laughed.
“Here comes one who’s heard before she’s seen!”
Pao-chin and the rest asked them to be seated and repeated the story.
“Out with it, quick!” cried Hsiang-yun.
So Pao-chin recited:
Last night in scarlet mansions dreams were made;
Tonight by ocean’s rim we sing farewell.
The island’s clouds enshroud the mighty sea,
The mist wreaths in the woods on the mount dwell.
The moon shines now as in the days of old,
But sentiments deep or shallow vary.
In south Hanaan spring is green and bold,
How can my homesick heart not be wary?
“It’s amazing,” they cried. “She’s better than we Chinese.”
They were interrupted by the arrival of Sheh-yueh, who announced, “Her Ladyship has sent to tell Master Pao that first thing tomorrow he must go to his uncle’s. She isn’t well enough to go herself.”
Pao-yu stood up to acknowledge this order.
“Will you two be going?” he asked Pao-chai and Pao-chin.
“No,” said Pao-chai. “We sent our presents yesterday.”
They chatted for a while longer before dispersing.
Pao-yu made the girls go on ahead, bringing up the rear himself.
“Listen, Cousin Chai,” called Tai-yu.

She detained him with another question. “When is Xiren coming back?”

“Not till after the funeral, of course.”

Daiyu had more to say but could not come out with it. After a moment’s reflection she said, “You can go now.”

Baoyu too felt that he had a great deal to say but did not know how to express it. After some thought he replied with a smile, “We’ll talk again tomorrow.” He was going down the steps when he turned back to ask, “Now the nights are so long, how many times do you cough and how often do you wake?”

“I was better last night — only coughed a couple of times and woke just once, at the fourth watch; but after that I couldn’t get to sleep again.”

“I’ve just remembered something important I must tell you,” he said with a smile. Stepping closer he whispered, “I think the bird’s nest Cousin Baochai sent you....”

He broke off as Concubine Zhao came in to see Daiyu and ask how she was. Daiyu knew that she had come from Tanchun’s place and was just looking in as she passed, to keep up appearances. Smiling, the girl hastily offered her a seat.

“It’s good of you to think of me, aunt,” she said. “It’s bitterly cold too — you shouldn’t have taken the trouble to come.” She ordered tea and shot Baoyu a warning glance. Taking the hint, he slipped away.

It was time for the evening meal. He saw Lady Wang, who urged him to go back early. Upon his return he watched Qingwen take her medicine, and that evening he did not make her move out of the warm alcove but slept on the outer bed himself, having the warming basket moved there too for Sheyue to sleep on. And so the night passed.

The next day before dawn Qingwen woke Sheyue.

“It’s time you were up,” she said. “You never seem to have enough sleep. Go and tell them to prepare tea for him while I wake him.”

Sheyue threw on her clothes.

“We’d better call him to get up and dressed, and have this fire-basket moved out before letting them in,” she said. “The old nurses have already warned us not to let him sleep here for fear of infection. If they see us all crowded together, they’ll scold again.”

“That’s what I think too.”

But as they were on the point of calling him, Baoyu woke and threw on his clothes at once. Sheyue first called in a young maid to clear the room, then told Qiuwen and the others to come in and wait on him. When he had washed and combed his hair, Sheyue said, “It’s overcast — it may snow. Better wear a suit padded with felt.”

He nodded and changed his clothes, then a young maid handed him a covered bowl of broth made of lotus-seeds and red dates in a small tea-tray. He drank a few mouthfuls, after which Sheyue offered him some preserved ginger; he chewed a piece. Then, having given some instructions to Qingwen, he went to his grandmother’s place.

The Lady Dowager had not yet got up but, knowing that Baoyu had to go out, she opened her door and called him in. He saw that Baoqin was still asleep, her face to the wall. His grandmother, observing his dark-red archer’s jacket embroidered with dragons and lined with fox-fur, and his dark blue fringed formal coat embroidered with gold thread and variegated designs and bordered with striped velvet, asked, “Is it snowing?”

“It’s overcast but not snowing yet.”

“Bring him that peacock-feather cape we got the other day,” the old lady ordered Yuanyang, who assented and went to fetch it.

Baoyu saw that the cape was made of gold thread and peacock feathers which glistened with a green and gold iridescence, quite different from Baoqin’s wild-duck cape.

“This is called ‘peacock gold,’” his grandmother told him. “It was woven from peacock feathers with gold thread in Russia. That wild-duck cape I gave your young cousin, and this one is for you.”

Baoyu kowtowed his thanks then threw the cape over his shoulders.

“Show it to your mother first before you go,” she said.

He assented and was leaving when he saw Yuanyang standing there

Rubbing her eyes, she sat down on the ground. Ever since Yuanyang’s vow to cut herself off from marriage, she had refused to speak to Baoyu, who was most upset by this. Now, seeing that she was avoiding him again, he went up to her with a smile.

“Dear sister, just look! Does this suit me?”

Yuanyang shook off his hand and went into the Lady Dowager’s room.

Baoyu had to go then to Lady Wang’s apartments to show her his new clothes. After that he went back to the Garden to let Qingwen and Sheyue see them, then returned to report to his grandmother, “My mother said it’s a pity to wear this, and I must be careful not to spoil it.”

“This is the only one left,” said the Lady Dowager. “If you spoil it there’ll be no more. We certainly can’t have another made for you now.” She warned him, “Don’t drink too much, and come back early.”

Baoyu assented repeatedly. The old nurse who accompanied him to the hall found his foster-brother Li Gui and Wang Rong, with Zhang Ruojin, Zhao Yihua, Qian Sheng and Zhou Rui — six serving-men in all — who had been waiting for some time with Beiming, Banhe, Chuyao and Saohong, four younger pages. The pages were carrying his clothes-wrap and a sitting-rug, and holding a white horse with a carved saddle and bright trappings. The old nurse gave the men some further instructions, to which they responded with a respectful “Yes.” Then, hastily helping Baoyu into the saddle by supporting his elbow, they slowly mounted him. Li Gui and Wang Rong took the bridle, Qian Sheng and Zhou Rui led the way, Zhang Ruojin and Zhao Yihua fell in on either side close behind Baoyu.

Riding along, Baoyu said with a smile, “Brother Zhou, Brother Qian, let’s go by the side gate. That will save me dismounting at the gate of my father’s study.”

Zhou Rui smiled sidelong at him. “The master’s not in his study, sir. It’s locked every day. You don’t have to dismount.”

“Even if it’s locked, I ought to dismount,” countered Baoyu.

“You’re quite right, sir,” agreed Qian Sheng and Li Gui. “Even if you were excused from dismounting, if you happened to meet Mr. Lai or Mr. Lin, though they couldn’t very well take you to task for it they’d feel they should drop a hint. Then all the blame would be laid at our door for not teaching you the rules of propriety.”

So Zhou Rui and Qian Sheng led the way straight to the side gate. As they were talking, who should they see but Lai Da coming towards them. Baoyu promptly reined in, meaning to dismount. But Lai Da hurried over to take hold of his leg, and Baoyu stood up in his stirrups and taking the steward’s hand exchanged a few words with him with a smile.

Then a young servant appeared at the head of twenty or thirty men with brooms and dust-pans. At sight of Baoyu they lined up against the wall, their hands at their sides. The young servant in charge alone dropped one knee in a salute.

“I hope you are well, sir,” he said.

Not knowing his name, Baoyu simply nodded and smiled. Then his horse walked on and the servant led his men away. Once outside the side gate, Li Gui and the five other serving-men mounted the dozen or so horses waiting ready for them and, with the pages, swiftly escorted Baoyu away. But no more of this.

Meanwhile Qingwen, having taken her medicine, was still no better. In desperation she roundly abused the doctor.

“He’s only out to fool people and make money,” she fumed. “He doesn’t even know how to prescribe effective medicine.”

“You’re too impatient.” Sheyue laughed. “As the proverb says, ‘Illness comes as fast as a wall falling down, but goes as slowly as unravelling a cocoon.’ This isn’t some miraculous pill of Lao Jun’s. Just take it easy for a few days and you’re bound to get better. It’s no use being so impatient.”

Qingwen started abusing the younger maids too. “Where have you all sneaked off to?” she scolded. “Now that I’m ill you think you can take it easy. Just you wait till I’m better — I’ll skin every one of you alive.”

This so alarmed the young maid Ding that she came running in.

“What can I do for you, miss?” she asked.

“Are all the others dead that you’re the only one left?” snapped Qingwen.

Just then Zhuier came sidling in.

"Well, the monthly allowance is being distributed and fruit is being given out here too," she cried. "You should be in the forefront. Come closer! Am I a tiger that I'm going to eat you?"

Zhuier had to take a few steps forward. Qingwen suddenly leaned forward and seized her hand, then taking a hairpin from the pillow she jabbed it wildly at the girl's fingers.

"What's the use of these claws of yours?" she scolded. "You can't even sew properly, you're only good at sneaking things to eat. You've greedy eyes but no sense of propriety, and make a disgraceful exhibition of yourself. Better let me stab them to bits!"

Zhuier, yelping with pain, was rescued by Sheyue, who made Qingwen lie down again.

"You've just been sweating," she said. "Do you want to kill yourself? Wait till you're better and you can beat her as much as you like. Why carry on like this now?"

Qingwen then ordered that Nanny Song be summoned.

"Master Bao has just told me to tell you that Zhuier's too lazy to be of any use," she announced. "Even when he gives her orders himself she doesn't stir a finger, and she swears at Xiren behind her back. She must be sent away today. Tomorrow Master Bao will report this to the mistress."

Nanny Song, hearing this, knew that the bracelet had been discovered.

"Very well," she said. "But we'd better wait till Xiren comes back and knows about it before sending her away."

"Master Bao's given strict orders today," snapped Qingwen. "Why should we wait for Miss Hua or Miss This or That? We know how to handle this. Just do as I say and quickly send for her parents to take her away."

"That's all right," put in Sheyue. "She'll have to go sooner or later. The sooner she's taken away, the sooner we'll have some peace."

Nanny Song had to go out then and fetch Zhuier's mother, who came to collect her daughter's belongings. The woman appealed to Qingwen and the other girls.

"What's the matter, young ladies?" she asked. "If my niece has behaved badly, you should discipline her. Why turn her out? Do have some consideration for our face."

"If you've anything to say, say it to Baoyu. It's nothing to do with us," retorted Qingwen.

"You think I'd dare bother him?" The woman smiled bitterly. "He doesn't do a thing without you young ladies prompting him. Even if he agreed, if you were against it that wouldn't help. Just now, for instance, though you were talking behind his back you called him by his name. That's all right for young ladies like you, but if we did that we'd be accused of having no manners."

This so enraged Qingwen that she flushed.

"So I called him by his name, did I?" she cried. "Go and report me to the old lady and the mistress, and have me sent away too for having no manners."

"Sister, you just take your girl away," interposed Sheyue. "If you've anything to say, say it later. This is no place for you to argue and shout. Who have you ever seen reasoning with us here? Not just you, sister, but even Mrs. Lai and Mrs. Lin have to put up with us. As for calling him by his name, that was the old lady's orders from the time he was small. You know that too. They were afraid it would be hard to rear him, so they had his milk-name written out and pasted up all over the place for everyone to use, to ensure that he'd live to grow up. Even the water-carriers, dung-carriers and beggars all use it, not to say us. The other day, when Mrs. Lin called him 'sir,' the old lady was most upset. That's one thing.

"Another thing: We often have to report to the old lady and the mistress. We can't very well refer to him as 'sir' then, can we? Why, we must use the name Baoyu two hundred times a day here. So don't you go picking on us, sister. When you have time, listen to us reporting to the old lady or the mistress and you'll hear how we address him to his face.

"Of course, you've never done any high-class work for the old lady or the mistress, sister. You spend all your time outside the third gate, so it's not surprising you don't know the rules in the inner apartments. This is no place for you to stand around long. In a little while, without our having to say anything, someone will...."

I’ve come to ask you. If you’ve anything to say, take her away and tell Mrs. Lin from me to come and have this out with the Second Master. In a household of several hundred, if she comes running here and I go running there, how can we tell who’s who?” She called to a young maid, “Bring a floor-cloth to mop the floor!”

The woman had not a word to say to this and dared not stay any longer. She went off in a huff with Zhuier.

Nanny Song urged her, “No wonder you’ve no idea of the rules, sister. But since your daughter has worked here, she should kotow to the young ladies before leaving. They don’t expect any other thanks, but a kotow is the least she can do. How can you just whisk her off like that?”

When Zhuier heard this she turned back and kotowed to Qingwen and Xiren. She looked round for Qiuwen and the others too, but they ignored her. The woman snorted and sighed, not venturing to say anything, and went off resentfully.

Qingwen’s chill and anger had made her fever worse. She tossed and turned until lighting-up time, and had just quietened down when Baoyu came back. He stamped with vexation as he entered the room.

Sheyue asked what had happened.

“The old lady was so pleased today, she gave me this coat,” he said. “But, would you believe it, I wasn’t careful enough and I’ve burned a hole in the back. Luckily it was late and neither the old lady nor my mother noticed.” He took the coat off.

Sheyue saw a burn the size of a finger-tip. “This must have been done by a spark from a hand-stove,” she said. “It doesn’t matter. We can get someone to take it out quietly to a skilled weaver and have it rewoven. It’ll be all right.” She wrapped it up in a handkerchief and told an old nurse to have it seen to, adding, “Get it back by tomorrow if possible, and mind nobody hears of this in the old lady’s or madam’s apartments.”

The old woman was gone for some time, then came back with the coat.

“Not only weavers,” she reported, “but even tailors, embroiderers and needlewomen — I asked them all, and not one of them knows what material this is. None of them dares take on the job.”

“What’s to be done?” asked Sheyue. “You’ll just have to wear something else tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow is the formal occasion, and the old lady and my mother have both told me to wear this,” he said. “Won’t it be a bore if it’s burned on the first day I have it on?”

Qingwen had been listening for some time. Unable to contain herself she turned over and said, “Let me have a look at it. If you can’t wear it, that’s that. But why get so worked up about it?”

“You’re right of course,” he chuckled, and passed it to her. Then he moved the lamp closer for her to see.

“This is woven of peacock gold thread,” she said. “Now if we took some of that and sewed it in fine stitches, the mend might not show too badly.”

“We’ve got the thread all right,” said Sheyue. “But who here can do that except you?”

“I’ll have to do my poor best, that’s all.”

As she spoke she sat up, pushed back her hair and threw on some clothes. She felt her head swim and her eyes saw stars, so that she could hardly keep upright. But knowing how worried Baoyu was, if she did not do it she forced herself to grit her teeth and bear it. She told Sheyue to help her by threading the needles.

First Qingwen held a length of the thread to the light. “This isn’t quite the same, but it won’t show too much when it’s mended,” she said.

“That’s fine,” said Baoyu. “Where could we find a Russian tailor?”

Qingwan first unpicked the lining and pinned the hole over a small bamboo frame. Then she caught together the loose threads, drew them in and laid them evenly. Next she passed the needle in and out, in and out, following the original weave. After a few stitches she stopped to rest her head on the pillow.

Baoyu, hovering beside her, urged her now to take a sip of hot water, now to rest.

Xiren had to lie down then, although not to sleep. She just closed her eyes in the warm bed.

Baoyu, watching Qingwen and Sheyue get ready to mend the cape, found the burner and iron too close to the bed and feared they would disturb Xiren.

“You’d better work in the other room,” he suggested. “There’s a big stove there and you can help yourselves to wine or anything you want.”

The two girls assented and moved to the outer room, where they set up the iron and started preparing the cape. First they found a piece of the same material to back the hole, then they laid this on the frame and sewed the edges together. Next they unravelled the golden thread of the border and extracted four strands of the green angora with which to darn the hole so that the mend would be invisible. This done, they would pick out the pile with a small toothbrush.

Baoyu watched them as they worked. Now he urged Qingwen to have a sip of brandy, now he called for Xiren to rest well, now he tucked Sheyue’s mantle round her for fear she should feel the cold, now he passed them a pillow to lean on — till Qingwen begged him:

“Do go to bed, little ancestor! If you sit up half the night again, your eyes will be sunk tomorrow. Then what will you do?”

To humour her he lay down, but still he could not sleep. Presently the clock struck four. Just as the work was finished, Qingwen was slowly brushing up the pile.

“That’s fine,” approved Sheyue. “If you didn’t look carefully, you’d never notice.”

Baoyu asked to see it at once.

“It looks exactly the same,” he cried delightedly.

Qingwen had been coughing and sneezing.

“Yes, it’s mended,” she said. “But it’s not too good. I’m afraid I can’t do any better.”

With that she collapsed on the couch.

If you want to know what followed, read the next chapter.

第53章 宁国府除夕祭宗祠 荣国府元宵开夜宴

话说宝玉见晴雯将雀裘补完，已使得力尽神危，忙命小丫头子来替他捶着，彼此捶打了一会。歇下没一顿饭的工夫，天已大亮，且不出门，只叫快请大夫。一时王大夫来了，诊了脉，疑惑说道：“昨日已好了些，今日如何反虚浮微缩起来？敢是吃多了饮食？不然就是劳了神思。外感却倒轻了，这汗后失调养，非同小可。”一面说，一面出去开了药方进来。宝玉看时，已将疏散驱邪诸药减去，倒添茯苓、地黄、当归等益神养血之剂。宝玉一面忙命人煎去，一面叹说：“这怎么处？倘或各个好歹，都是我的罪孽！”晴雯睡在枕上，道：“好二爷，你干你的去罢。那里就得了痨病了呢！”宝玉无奈，只得去了。至下半天，说身上不好，就回来了。晴雯此症虽重，幸亏他素昔是个使力不使心的人，再者素昔饮食清淡，饥饱无伤的。这贾宅中的秘法，无论上下，只略有些伤风咳嗽，总以净饿为主，次则服药调养。故于前一日病时，就饿了两三天，又谨慎服药调养。如今虽劳碌了些，又加倍培养了几日，便渐渐的好了。近日园中姐妹皆各在房中吃饭，炊爨饮食甚便，宝玉自能要汤要羹调停，不必细说。
　　袭人送母殡后，业已回来，麝月便将坠儿一事，并“睛雯撵逐出去，也曾回过宝玉”等语，一一的告诉袭人。袭人也没说别的，只说：“太性急了。”
　　只因李纨亦因时气感冒；邢夫人正害火眼，迎春、岫烟皆过去朝夕侍药；李婶之弟又接了李婶娘、李纹、李绮家去住几天。宝玉又见袭人常常思母含悲，晴雯又未大愈，因此诗社一事，皆未有人作兴，便空了几社。
　　当下已是腊月，离年日近，王夫人和凤姐儿治办年事。王子腾升了九省都检点，贾雨村补授了大司马，协理军机，参赞朝政，不提。
　　且说贾珍那边开了宗祠，着人打扫，收拾供器，请神主，又打扫上屋以备悬供遗真影像。此时荣、宁二府内外上下，皆是忙忙碌碌。
　　这日宁府中尤氏正起来，同贾蓉之妻打点送贾母这边的针线礼物，正值丫头捧了一茶盘押岁锞子进来，回说：“兴儿回奶奶；前儿那一包碎金子，共是一百五十三两六钱七分，里头成色不等，总倾了二百二十个锞子。”说着递上去。尤氏看了一看，只见也有梅花式的，也有海棠式的，也有“笔锭如意”的，也有“八宝联春”的。尤氏命：“收拾起来，就叫兴儿将银锞子快快交进来。”丫鬟答应去了。
　　一时贾珍进来吃饭，贾蓉之妻回避了。贾珍因问尤氏：“咱们春祭的恩赏可领了不曾？”尤氏道：“今儿我打发蓉儿关去了。”贾珍道：“咱们家虽不等这几两银子使，多少是皇上天恩。早关了来，给那边老太太送过去，置办祖宗的供，上领皇上的恩，下则是托祖宗的福。咱们那怕用一万银子供祖宗，到底不如这个有体面，又是沾恩锡福。除咱们这么一二家之外，那些世袭穷官儿家，要不仗着这银子，拿什么上供过年？真正皇恩浩荡，想得周到。”尤氏道：“正是这话。”二人正说着，只见人回：“哥儿来了。”贾珍便命：“叫他进来。”只见贾蓉捧了一个小黄布口袋进来。贾珍道：“怎么去了这一日？”贾蓉陪笑回说：“今儿不在礼部关领了，又在光禄寺库上。因又到了光禄寺，才领下来了。光禄寺老爷们都说，问父亲好，多日不见，都着实想念。”贾珍笑道：“他们那里是想我？这又到了年下了，不是想我的东西，就是想我的戏酒了。”一面说，一面瞧那黄布口袋，上有封条，就是“皇恩永锡”四个大字。那一边又有礼部词祭司的印记。一行小字，道是：“宁国公贾演，荣国公贾法，恩赐永远春祭赏共二分，净折银若干两，某年月日，龙禁尉候补侍卫贾蓉当堂领讫。值年寺丞某人。”下面一个朱笔花押。
　　贾珍看了，吃过饭，盥漱毕，换了靴帽，命贾蓉捧着银子跟了来，回过贾母、王夫人，又至这边回过贾赦、邢夫人，方回家去，取出银子，命将口袋向宗祠大炉内焚了。又命贾蓉道：“你去问问你那边二婶娘，正月里请吃年酒的日子拟了没有？若拟定了，叫书房里明白开了单子来，咱们再请时，就不能重复了。旧年不留神重了几家，人家不说咱们不留心，倒象两家商议定了，送虚情怕费事的一样。”贾蓉忙答应去了。一时，拿了请人吃年酒的日期单子来了，贾珍看了，命“交给赖升去看了，请人别重了这上头的日子。”因在厅上看着小厮们抬围屏，擦抹几案金银供器。只见小厮手里拿着一个禀帖，并一篇账目。回说：“黑山村乌庄头来了。”贾珍道：“这个老砍头的，今儿才来！”
　　贾蓉接过禀帖和账目，忙展开捧着，贾珍倒背着两手，向贾蓉手内看去。那红禀上写着：“门下庄头乌进孝叩请爷奶奶万福金安，并公子小姐金安。新春大喜大福，荣贵平安，加官进禄，万事如意。”贾珍笑道：“庄家人有些意思。”贾蓉也忙笑道：“别看文法，只取个吉利儿罢。”一面忙展开单子看时，只见上面写着：
　　大鹿三十只，獐子五十只，狍子五十只，暹猪二十个，汤猪二十个，龙猪二十个，野猪二十个，家腊猪二十个，野羊二十个，青羊二十个，家汤羊二十个，家风羊二十个，鲟鳇鱼二百个，各色杂鱼二百斤，活鸡、鸭、鹅各二百只，风鸡、鸭、鹅二百只，野鸡野猫各二百对，熊掌二十对，鹿筋二十斤，海参五十斤，鹿舌五十条，牛舌五十条，蛏干二十斤，榛、松、桃，杏瓤各二口袋，大对虾五十对，干虾二百斤，银霜炭上等选用一千斤，中等二千斤，柴炭三万斤，御田胭脂米二担，碧糯五十斛．白糯五十斛，粉粳五十斛，杂色粱谷各五十斛，下用常米一千担，各色干菜一车，外卖粱谷牲口各项折银二千五百两。外门下孝敬哥儿玩意儿：活鹿两对，白兔四对，黑兔四对，活锦鸡两对，西洋鸭两对。
　　贾珍看完，说：“带进他来。”一时只见乌进孝进来，只在院内磕头请安。贾珍命人拉起他来，笑说：“你还硬朗？”乌进孝笑道：“不瞒爷说，小的们走惯了，不来也闷的慌。他们可都不是愿意来见见天子脚下世面？他们到底年轻，怕路上有闪失，再过几年就可以放心了。”贾珍道：“你走了几日？”乌进孝道：“回爷的话，今年雪大，外头都是四五尺深的雪，前日忽然一暖一化，路上竟难走的很，耽搁了几日。虽走了一个月零两日，日子有限，怕爷心焦，可不赶着来了。”贾珍道：“我说呢，怎么今儿才来。我看那单子上，今年你这老货又来打擂台来了。”乌进孝忙进前两步回道：“回爷说，今年年成实在不好。从三月下雨，接连着直到八月，竟没有一连晴过五六日。九月一场碗大的雹子，方近二三百里地方，连人带房并牲口粮食，打伤了上千上万的，所以才这样。小的并不敢说谎。”贾珍绉眉道：“我算定你至少也有五千银子来，这够做什么的？如今你们一共只剩了八九个庄子，今年倒有两处报了旱潦，你们又打擂台，真真是叫别过年了！”乌进孝道：“爷的这地方还算好呢，我兄弟离我那里只一百多地，竟又大差了。他现管着那府八处庄地，比爷这边多着几倍，今年也是这些东西，不过二三千两银子，也是有饥荒打呢！”贾珍道：“正是呢。我这边倒可已，没什么外项大事，不过是一年的费用。我受用些就费些，我受些委曲就省些。再者年例送人请人，我把脸皮厚些也就完了，比不得那府里，这几年添了许多花钱的事，一定不可免是要花的，却又不添些银子产业。这一二年里赔了许多，不和你们要，找谁去？”
　　乌进孝笑道：“那府里如今虽添了事，有去有来。娘娘和万岁爷岂不赏呢？”贾珍听了，笑向贾蓉等道：“你们听听，他说的可笑不可笑？”贾蓉等忙笑道：“你们山坳海沿子上的人，那里知道这道理？娘娘难道把皇上的库给我们不成？他心里纵有这心，他不能作主。岂有不赏之理，按时按节，不过是些彩缎、古董、玩意儿。就是赏，也不过一百两金子，才值一千多两银子，够什么？这二年，那一年不赔出几千两银子来？头一年省亲连盖花园子，你算算那一注花了多少，就知道了。再二年，再省一回亲，只怕就精穷了！”贾珍笑道：“所以他们庄客老实人：‘外明不知里暗的事’，‘黄柏木作了磐槌子，外头体面里头苦。’”贾蓉又说又笑向贾珍道：“果真那府里穷了，前儿我听见二婶娘和鸳鸯悄悄商议，要偷老太太的东西去当银子呢。”贾珍笑道：“那又是凤姑娘的鬼，那里就穷到如此？他必定是见去路大了，实在赔得很了，不知又要省那一项的钱，先设出这法子来，使人知道，说穷到如此了。我心里却有个算盘，还不至此田地。”说着，便命人带了乌进孝出去，好生待他，不在话下。
　　这里贾珍吩咐将方才各物留出供祖宗的来，将各样取了些，命贾蓉送过荣府里来，然后自己留了家中所用的，余者派出等等，一分一分的堆在月台底下，命人将族中子侄唤来分给他们。接着荣国府也送了许多供祖之物及给贾珍之物。贾珍看着收拾完备供器，着鞋，披着一件猞猁狲大皮袄，命人在厅柱下石阶上太阳中，铺了一个大狼皮褥子负暄，闲看各子弟们来领取年物。因见贾芹亦来领物，贾珍叫他过来，说道：“你做什么也来了？谁叫你来的？”贾芹垂手回说：“听见大爷这里叫我们领东西，我没等人去就来了。”贾珍道：“我这东西，原是给你那些闲着无事没进益的叔叔兄弟们的，那二年你闲着，我也给过你的。
你如今在那府里管事，家庙里管和尚道士们，一月又有你的份例外，这些和尚的分例银钱都从你手里过，你还来取这个来！太也贪了。你自己瞧瞧，你穿的可象个手里使钱办事的？先前你说没进益，如今又怎么了？比先倒不象了。”贾芹道：“我家里原人口多，费用大。”贾珍冷笑道：“你又支吾我，你在家庙里干的事，打量我不知道呢。你到那里，自然是爷了，没人敢抗违你。你手里又有了钱，离着我们又远，你就为王称霸起来，夜夜招聚匪类赌钱，养老婆小子。这会子花得这个形象，你还敢领东西来？领不成东西，领一顿驮水棍去才罢！等过了年，我必和你二叔说，换回你来。”贾芹红了脸，不敢答言。人回：“北府王爷送了对联荷包来了。“贾珍听说，忙命贾蓉：“出去款待；只说我不在家。”贾蓉去了。这里贾珍撵走贾芹，看着领完东西，回屋与尤氏吃毕晚饭，一宿无话。至次日更忙，不必细说。
　　已到了腊月二十九日了，各色齐备，两府中都换了门神、联对、挂牌，新油了桃符，焕然一新。宁国府从大门、仪门、大厅、暖阁、内厅、内三门、内仪门并内垂门，直到正堂，一路正门大开，两边阶下一色朱红大高烛，点的两条金龙一般。次日由贾母有封诰者，皆按品级着朝服，先坐八人大轿，带领众人进宫朝贺行礼。领宴毕回来，便到宁府暖阁下轿。诸子弟有未随入朝者，皆在宁府门前排班伺候，然后引人宗祠。
　　且说宝琴，是初次进贾祠观看。一面细细留神打量这宗祠，原来宁府西边另一个院子，黑油栅栏内五间大门，上面悬一匾，写着是“贾氏宗祠”四个字，旁书“特晋爵太傅前翰林掌院事王希献书”。两边有一副长联，写道：
　　肝脑涂地，兆姓赖保育之恩；
　　功名贯天，百代仰蒸尝之盛。
　　也是王太傅所书。进入院中，白石甬路，两边皆是苍松翠柏，月台上设着古铜鼎彝等器。抱厦前面悬一块九龙金匾，写道“星辉辅弼”，乃先皇御笔。两边一副对联：
　　勋业有光昭日月；功名无间及儿孙。
　　也是御笔。五间正殿前，悬一块闹龙填青匾，写道是“慎终追远”。傍边一副对联，写道是：
　　已后儿孙承福得；至今黎庶念宁荣。
　　俱是御笔。里边灯烛辉煌，锦幛绣幕，虽列着些神主，却看不真。
　　只见贾府人分了昭穆，排班立定。贾敬主祭，贾赦陪祭，贾珍献爵，贾琏贾琮献帛，宝玉捧香，贾菖、贾菱展拜垫、守焚池。青衣乐奏，三献爵，兴拜毕，焚帛，奠酒。礼毕，乐止，退出。众人围随贾母至正堂上，影前锦帐高挂，彩屏张护，香烛辉煌，上面正居中悬着荣、宁二祖遗像，皆是披蟒腰玉，两边还有几轴列祖遗像。贾荇、贾芷等从内仪门挨次站列，直到正堂廊下，槛外方是贾敬、贾赦，槛内是各女眷。众家人小厮皆在仪门之外。每一道菜至，传至仪门，贾荇、贾芷等便接了，按次传至贾敬手中。贾蓉系长房长孙，独他随女眷在槛里，每贾敬捧菜至，传至贾蓉，贾蓉便传于他媳妇，又传于凤姐、尤氏诸人，直传至供桌前，方传与王夫人。王夫人传与贾母，贾母方捧放在桌上。邢夫人在供桌之西，东向立，同贾母供放。直至将菜饭汤点酒茶传完，贾蓉方退出去，归入贾芹阶位之首。当时凡从“文”旁之名者，贾敬为首；下则从“玉”者，贾珍为首；再下从“草头”者，贾蓉为首：左昭右穆，男东女西。俟贾母拈香下拜，众人方一齐跪下，将五间大厅，三间抱厦，内外廊檐，阶上阶下，两丹墀内，花团锦簇，塞的无一些空地。鸦雀无闻，只听铿锵叮当，金铃玉佩微微摇曳之声，并起跪靴履飒沓之响。
　　一时礼毕，贾敬、贾赦等便忙退出至荣府，专候与贾母行礼。尤氏上房地下，铺满红毡，当地放着象鼻三足泥鳅流金珐琅大火盆，正面炕上铺着新猩红毡子，设着大红彩绣云龙捧寿的靠背、引枕、坐褥，外另有黑狐皮的袱子搭在上面。大白狐皮坐褥，请贾母上去坐了。两边又铺皮褥，请贾母一辈的两三位妯娌坐了。这边横头排插之后小炕上，也铺了皮褥，让邢夫人等坐下。地下两面相对十二张雕漆椅上，都是一色灰鼠椅搭小褥，每一张椅下一个大铜脚炉，让宝琴等姐妹坐。尤氏用茶盘亲捧茶与贾母，贾蓉媳妇捧与众老祖母，然后尤氏又捧与邢夫人等，贾蓉媳妇又捧与众姐妹。凤姐李纨等只在地下伺候。
　　茶毕，邢夫人等便先起身来侍贾母吃茶。贾母与年老妯娌们闲话了两三句，便命看轿，凤姐儿忙上去搀起来。尤氏笑回说：“已经预备下老太太的晚饭。每年都不肯赏些体面，用过晚饭再过去。果然我们就不济凤丫头了？”凤姐儿搀着贾母笑道：“老祖宗走罢。咱们家去吃去，别理他。”贾母笑道：“你这是供着祖宗，忙得什么儿似的，那里还搁的住我闹？况且我每年不吃，你们也要送去的。不如还送了来，我吃不了，留着明儿再吃，岂不多吃些？”说的众人都笑了。又吩咐他：“好生派妥当人夜里坐着看香火，不是大意得的。”尤氏答应了。一面走出来，至暖阁前，尤氏等闪过屏风，小厮门才领轿夫请了轿出大门。尤氏亦随邢夫人等回至荣府。这里轿出大门，这一条街上东一边设立着宁国公的仪仗执事乐器，西一边设立着荣国公的仪仗执事乐器，来往行人皆屏退不从此过。
　　一时来至荣府，也是大门正门一直开到里头。如今便不在暖阁下轿了，过了大厅，转弯向西，至贾母这边正厅上下轿。众人围随同至贾母正堂中间，亦是锦祖绣屏，焕然一新。当地火盆内焚着松柏香，百合草。贾母归了坐，老嬷嬷来回：“老太太们来行礼。”贾母忙起身要迎，只见两三个老妯娌已进来了。大家挽手笑了一回，让了一回。吃茶去后，贾母只送至内仪门就回来，归了正坐。贾敬、贾赦等领了诸子弟进来。贾母笑道：“一年家难为你们，不行礼罢。”一面男一起，女一起，一起一起俱行过了礼。左右设下交椅，然后又按长幼挨次归坐受礼。两府男女、小厮、丫鬟，亦按差役上、中、下行礼毕。然后散了押岁钱并荷包金银锞等物。摆上合欢宴来，男东女西归坐，献屠苏酒、合欢汤、吉祥果、如意糕毕。贾母起身，进内间更衣，人方各散出。那晚各处佛堂灶王前焚香上供。王夫人正房院内设着天地纸马香供。大观园正门上挑着角灯，两旁高照，各处皆有路灯。上下人等，打扮的花团锦簇。一夜人声杂沓，语笑喧闻，爆竹起火，络绎不绝。
　　至次日五鼓，贾母等人按品上妆，摆全副执事进宫朝贺，兼祝元春千秋。领宴回来，又至宁府祭过列祖，方回来。受礼毕，便换衣歇息。所有贺节来的亲友，一概不会，只和薛姨妈、李婶娘二人说话随便，或和宝玉、宝钗等姐妹赶围棋摸牌作戏。王夫人和凤姐天天忙着请人吃年酒，那边厅上和院内皆是戏酒，亲友络绎不绝。
　　一连忙了七八天，才完了，早又元宵将近。宁、荣二府皆张灯结彩。十一日是贾赦请贾母等，次日贾珍又请贾母。王夫人和凤姐儿也连日被人请去吃年酒，不能胜记。至十五这一晚上，贾母便在大花厅上命摆几席酒，定一班小戏，满挂各色花灯，带领荣、宁二府各子侄孙男孙媳等家宴。贾敬素不饮酒茹荤，因此不去请他。十七日祀祖已完，他就出城修养；就是这几天在家，也只静室默处，一概无闻，不在话下。贾赦领了贾母之赏，告辞而去。贾母知他在此不便，也随他去了。贾赦到家中，和众门客赏灯吃酒，笙歌聒耳，锦绣盈眸，其取乐与这里不同。
　　这里贾母花厅上摆了十来席酒，每席旁边设一几，几上设炉瓶三事，焚着御赐百合宫香；又有八寸来长、四五寸宽、二三寸高、点缀着山石的小盆景，俱是新鲜花卉。又有小洋漆茶盘放着旧窑十锦小茶杯，又有紫檀雕嵌的大纱透绣花草诗字的缨络。各色旧窑小瓶中，都点缀着“岁寒三友”、“玉堂富贵”等鲜花。上面两席是李婶娘薛姨妈坐，东边单设一席，乃是雕夔龙护屏矮足短榻，靠背、引枕、皮褥俱全。榻上设一个轻巧洋漆描金小几，几上放着茶碗、漱盂、洋巾之类，又有一个眼镜匣子。贾母歪在榻上，和众人说笑一回，又取眼镜向戏台上照一回，又说：“恕我老了骨头疼，容我放肆些，歪着相陪罢。”又命琥珀坐在榻上，拿着美人拳捶腿。榻下并不摆席面，只一张高几，设着高架缨络、花瓶、香炉等物，外另设一小高桌，摆着杯箸。在旁边一席，命宝琴、湘云、黛玉、宝玉四人坐着，每馔果菜来，先捧给贾母看，喜则留在小桌上尝尝，仍撤了放在席上。只算他四人跟着贾母坐。下面方是邢夫人王夫人之位。下边便是尤氏、李纨、凤姐、贾蓉的媳妇，西边便是宝钗、李纹、李绮、岫烟、迎春姐妹等。两边大梁上挂着联三聚五玻璃彩穗灯，每席前竖着倒垂荷叶一柄，柄上有彩烛插着。这荷叶乃是洋錾珐琅活信，可以扭转向外，将灯影逼住，照着看戏，分外真切。窗格门户，一齐摘下，全挂彩穗各种宫灯。廊檐内外及两边游廊罩棚，将羊角、玻璃、戳纱，料丝，或绣、或画、或绢、或纸诸灯挂满。廊上几席，就是贾珍、贾琏、贾环、贾琮、贾蓉、贵芹、贾芸、贾菖，贾菱等。
　　贾母也曾差人去请众族中男女，奈他们有年老的懒于热闹。有家内没有人，又有疾病淹留，要来竟不能来。有一等妒富愧贫，不肯来的。更有憎畏凤姐之为人，赌气不来的。更有羞手羞脚，不惯见人，不敢来的。因此族中虽多，女眷来者不过贾蓝之母娄氏带了贾蓝来，男人只有贾芹、贾芸、贾菖、贾菱四个现在凤姐麾下办事的来了。当下人虽不全，在家庭小宴，也算热闹的。
当下又有林之孝的媳妇，带了六个媳妇，抬了三张炕桌，每一张上搭着一条红毡，放着选净一般大新出局的铜钱，用大红绳串穿着，每二人搭一张，共三张。林之孝家的叫将那两张摆至薛姨妈、李婶娘的席下，将一张送至贾母榻下。贾母便说：“放在当地罢。”这媳妇素知规矩，放下桌子，一并将钱都打开，将红绳抽去，堆在桌上。此时唱的《西楼会》，正是这出交完，于叔夜赌气去了，那文豹便发科诨道：“你赌气去了。恰好今日正月十五，荣国府里老祖宗家宴，待我骑了这马，赶进去讨些果子吃是要紧的。”说毕，引得贾母等都笑了。薛姨妈等都说：“好个鬼头孩子，可怜见的。”凤姐便说：“这孩子才九岁了。”贾母笑说：“难为他说得巧。”说了一个“赏”字。早有三个媳妇已经手下预备下小笸箩，听见一个“赏”字，走上去将桌上散堆钱每人撮了一笸箩，走出来向戏台说：“老祖宗、姨太太、亲家太太赏文豹买果子吃的。”说毕，向台一撒，只听“豁啷啷”，满台的钱响。贾珍、贾琏已命小厮们抬大笸箩的钱预备。
未知怎生赏去，且听下回分解。

After Baoyu had watched Qingwen finish mending the peacock cape and seen how exhausted she was, he told a young maid to massage her and for a while the two girls massaged each other. They had not rested for long before daybreak. Instead of going out, Baoyu sent at once to ask for a doctor.

Presently Doctor Wang arrived and felt the patient’s pulse.
“She was slightly better yesterday, why is her pulse so weak and erratic today?” he wondered. “Has she over-eaten or tired herself out? Her chill is slighter, but lack of care after perspiring is a serious matter.” He went out to write his prescription.

When Baoyu read it he saw that the remedies for dispelling the chill had been reduced while ingredients to stimulate the circulation and nourish the blood such as poria, rehmannia and Chinese angelica had been added. He ordered the medicine to be prepared at once.

“What shall I do?” he sighed. “If anything happens to her, it will be my fault.”

“Do go and attend to your own affairs, good master,” begged Qingwen from her pillow. “I’m not in consumption.”

Baoyu had to leave her then. However, he came back that afternoon, pleading that he was unwell.

Though Qingwen was seriously ill, fortunately she was a girl who habitually used her strength rather than her wits and had always been moderate in her diet, never eating or drinking to excess. And the secret of the Jia family’s treatment, for high or low alike, was to starve themselves for any minor ailment such as a cold or cough, taking medicine only as a secondary measure. Thus having eaten nothing for two or three days when she first fell ill and then taken medicine with care, although she had now overtired herself, after a few more days of strict diet and medication she gradually recovered.

Since the girls in the Garden were now having their meals in their own quarters, which made the preparation of soups and so forth easier, Baoyu could order whatever he wanted for Qingwen — but no more of this.

Xiren came back after her mother’s funeral, and Sheyue told her the story of Zhuier and how Qingwen had sent her away, adding that she had reported this to Baoyu. Xiren simply commented, “She’s too impetuous.”

Now Li Wan had caught a chill too, Lady Xing had conjunctivitis, and Yingchun and Xiuyan were attending them morning and evening to wait on them and see that they took their medicine. Besides, Li Wan’s uncle had fetched her aunt and Li Wen and Li Qi to stay with him for a few days. And because Xiren was often reduced to tears by thoughts of her mother, while Qingwen had not yet fully recovered, no meetings of the poetry club were called and several sessions were missed.

It was now the twelfth month and the New Year was approaching. Lady Wang and Xifeng were busy preparing for it. Wang Ziteng had been promoted to Chief Inspector of nine provinces, and Jia Yucun had become an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War and been ordered to assist with military affairs. But no more of this.

Jia Zhen of the Ning Mansion had the Ancestral Temple opened and swept, the sacrificial vessels prepared and the tablets of the ancestors taken out; he also had the main hall cleaned in readiness for the display of portraits. In short, all the inmates of both mansions were exceedingly busy.

One day Madam You in the Ning Mansion got up and, with Jia Rong’s wife, was preparing the embroidery and gifts to be sent to the Lady Dowager when a maid came in with a tray of New-Year ingots.

“Xing’er asks, madam, your instructions,” she said. “That packet of gold the other day weighed a hundred and fifty-three taels and six cents seven, and the gold being of different grades we made two hundred and twenty ingots.” With that she presented the ingots.

Madam You saw that they were of different designs: some of plum-blossom, some of begonia, some with the design “As you wish” with a pen and ingot, others with the design “Precious things usher in spring.”

“Put them away,” she said, “and tell Xing’er to bring in the silver ingots quickly.”

The maid assented and withdrew.

Soon after this Jia Zhen came in for his meal and Jia Rong’s wife withdrew.

“Have we drawn the stipend for the spring sacrifice?” he asked Madam You.

“I sent Rong today to draw it.”

“However little it is, we mustn’t forget that this is the Emperor’s favour. We should draw it as early as possible.

"Take this over to the old lady," she said. "We need it for the ancestral sacrifice. This gift from the Emperor shows his regard for our ancestors. Even if we spent ten thousand tacls on the sacrifice it wouldn't be as grand as this, which is a mark of Imperial favour and blessed by our ancestors too. Apart from one or two families like ours, those hereditary officials without means depend on this silver for their sacrifices at the end of the year. The Emperor's gracious kindness is truly boundless."

"You're right," agreed Madam Yu.

As they were talking a servant announced, "The young master is here."

Chia Chen ordered him to be admitted, and in came Chia Jung carrying a small yellow bag.

"What kept you so long?" asked Chia Chen.

With a smile Chia Jung replied, "I didn't get it today from the Board of Ceremony but had to go to the Imperial Treasury. That's why I'm so late. The gentlemen in the treasury asked after you, sir. They said they hadn't seen you for so long, they were quite concerned."

Chia Chen chuckled. "They're not concerned about me. It's simply that New Year is coming and they're thinking of the presents or the feasting and operas I'll be providing."

As he was speaking he eyed the yellow bag. It was sealed with a strip of paper on which was written in large characters: Imperial Favour Bestowed Forever. On the other side was the stamp of the Board of Ceremony, and a column of small characters: Hereditary Duke of Ningkuo Chia Yen and Hereditary Duke of Jungkuo Chia Yuan, favoured with perpetual spring sacrifices, two shares, so much silver. On such a day of such a month, Chia Jung, expectant captain of the Imperial Guards, received this in person. For the year so-and-so, such-and-such an attendant.

Below was written a vermilion signature.

After looking at this, Chia Chen had his meal. Then, having washed and changed his boots and headgear, he told Chia Jung to bring the silver and went to report first to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, then on the other side to Chia Sheh and Lady Hsing. After that he went home and ordered the bag to be burnt in the large brazier in the ancestral temple.

"Go and ask your Aunt Hsi-feng," he told Chia Jung, "whether she's fixed the dates for the New Year feasts next month. If she has, get the secretaries to draw up a clear list so that we don't invite the same people on the same days. Last year by oversight we invited a few families more than once, and instead of putting it down to carelessness they thought we'd done it on purpose to save ourselves trouble by sending the same invitation together."

Chia Jung assented and left. Soon he was back with the list of dates for the feasts. Chia Chen looked at it and said, "Give it to Lai Sheng to check. We mustn't invite anyone on the days listed here."

He was supervising the servants in the hall as they set up the screens and cleaned the gold and silver sacrificial vessels, when a page handed him a card and a list, saying, "The chief tenant from Black Mountain Village is here."

"The old turtle!" exclaimed Chia Chen. "So he's decided to turn up at last."

Chia Jung took the card and list and unfolded them. Chia Chen, his hands behind his back, looked at the red card on which was written:

Your tenant Wu Chin-hsiao pays his respects and wishes the master and mistress boundless happiness and gold and peace; and the young master and young ladies gold and peace. May the new spring bring you great good fortune, wealth, peace and honour, promotion and emolument, and the fulfilment of all your wishes.

Chia Chen smiled.

"These country folk have their points," he remarked.

"Yes, never mind about the style, it's the good wishes that count," rejoined Chia Jung, unfolding the list. It read:

Thirty deer, fifty roebuck, fifty musk-deer, twenty Siamese pigs, twenty scalded pigs, twenty dragon pigs, twenty wild boar, twenty salted pigs, twenty wild sheep, twenty grey sheep, twenty scalded sheep, twenty cured sheep, two hundred sturgeon, two hundred catties of assorted fish, two hundred each of live chicken, duck and goose, two hundred each of cured chicken, duck and goose, two hundred braces each of pheasant and hare, twenty pairs of bears' paws, twenty catties of deer sinews, fifty catties of sea-blubber....

Twenty catties of bear-paws, fifty deer-tongues, fifty ox-tongues, twenty catties of dried clams, two bags each of hazelnuts, pine-nuts, apricot and peach kernels, fifty pairs of live lobsters, two hundred catties of dried shrimps, a thousand catties of the best quality silver-shine charcoal, two thousand of the second best, and thirty thousand catties of ordinary charcoal; two piculs of red rice from the Imperial fields, fifty hectolitres of green glutinous rice, fifty of white glutinous rice, fifty of polished round-grained nonglutinous rice, and fifty hectolitres each of various other grains; a thousand piculs of common rice for the servants, a cartload of dried vegetables of all kinds.... And in addition to all this, two thousand five hundred taels in silver from the sale of grain and cattle, and another two thousand five hundred for other produce.

“As a token of their respect the tenants send your son these playthings: two pairs of live deer, four pairs of white and four pairs of black rabbits, two pairs of live silvery pheasants, and two pairs of Western ducks.”

When Chia Chen had read through the list he said, “Bring him in.”

Presently Wu Chin-hsiao came in and kotowed, then paid his respects. Chia Chen ordered the servants to help him up.

“Still hale and hearty?” he asked with a smile.

“To tell you the truth, sir, we’re used to walking and feel lost if we don’t get away. Besides, the young fellows are only too eager to see the capital. But they’re still young and we’re afraid something may happen to them on the way. In a few years’ time we’ll feel easy about letting them come.”

“How long did the journey take you this time?”

“To tell you the truth, sir, we had heavy snow this year. Outside the city the snow was four to five feet deep, and the sudden thaw the day before yesterday made the going so heavy that we were held up for several days. Although we’ve been on the road for a month and two days, that’s not too long; but we were afraid you might be getting impatient, sir, so we hurried here as fast as we could.”

“I was wondering why you were so late. Judging by this list, you old rascal, you’ve been holding back again this year.”

Wu Chin-hsiao advanced two steps.

“I assure you, sir, we had a very bad year,” he said. “It rained from the third month through the eighth without a break for as much as five or six days at a time. Then in the ninth month we had a hailstorm. Each hailstone was as big as a bowl, and it devastated an area of two or three hundred square li, destroying houses and killing men and cattle as well as damaging the crops. So that’s how it is, sir. I wouldn’t dare tell a lie.”

Chia Chen frowned.

“I estimated that you should send at least five thousand taels,” he said. “This is hardly enough for our needs. With only eight or nine estates left you now, and two of them reporting flood or drought this year, how do you expect us to get through the New Year if you hold back like this?”

“Your estate isn’t the worst by a long way, sir. My brother manages eight of the Jung Mansion’s estates, and though his place is only a hundred odd li from mine the difference is even greater. He’s sent much the same amount of produce as I have, but only two or three thousand taels in silver — barely enough to cover his deficit.”

“That’s just our luck,” retorted Chia Chen. “I’m not like them, with no extra sources of income but plenty of extra expenses. I can make do. If I spend more on myself I have to cut down elsewhere. And when it comes to sending presents or entertaining, I can screw up my courage and do less — I don’t have to keep up with the Jungs. They’ve taken on many new expenses in the last few years, unavoidable ones which they can’t very well cut; yet they’ve no additional income. So they’ve been running into debt the last year or two. If we don’t dun you, who else should we dun?”

Wu Chin-hsiao smiled.

“The Jung Mansion may have more expenses, but they have more income too. Their daughter is an Imperial Consort. Doesn’t the Emperor make them presents?”

Chia Chen turned with a smile to Chia Jung and the others.

“Just listen to him,” he said. “Do you hear that?”

“You countryfolk don’t understand,” Chia Jung put in laughingly. “Is the Consort going to give the Emperor’s treasury to us? Even if she wanted to, she couldn’t. Of course they get gifts on all the festivals, but just some silk, antiques and curios. Even if they’re given a hundred taels of gold, that’s only a thousand taels of silver — not nearly enough. In the last couple of years they’ve lost several thousand taels of silver each year.”

“I tell you, the first year Her Imperial Highness came on a visit, just building that Garden cost a pile — work it out for yourself. If she comes again next year, we’ll be cleaned out completely.”

“That’s why our old tenant said so truly, ‘Those outside can’t know what goes on inside a house,’” chuckled Chia Chen. “And ‘The plectrum for a musical stone of phellodendron wood may look imposing, but it’s bitter inside.’”1

Chia Jung went on laughingly, “If the other house is really hard up, the other day I heard Aunt Hsi-feng and Yuan-yang whispering together. They were planning to steal the old lady’s things to pawn.”

“That’s just that little bitch Hsi-feng up to her tricks,” retorted Chia Chen. “They can’t be as hard up as all that. Most likely she’s finding it difficult to make both ends meet and doesn’t know what economies to make, so she’s thought up this way to break the news that they’re poverty-stricken. But I’ve an idea that things aren’t as bad as that.”

With that he sent to have Wu Chin-hsiao taken away and well looked after, and there we can leave him.

Chia Chen now gave orders to set aside the best of the different products for the ancestral sacrifice, and after taking some of each kind for his own household he had the rest carried by Chia Jung to the Jung Mansion. Then he had what was left divided into equal shares and piled up below the terrace, sending to invite the sons and nephews of the clan to come and collect their New Year gifts. The Jung Mansion also sent over a large quantity of offerings for the ancestors as well as gifts for Chia Chen.

When the sacrificial vessels had been laid out, Chia Chen, in his slippers and a long sable pelisse, had a big wolf-skin rug spread on the steps of the main hall in the sun. There he lounged at his ease, watching the young men of the clan as they came to collect their share. Noticing Chia Chin among them, he called him over.

“What are you doing here?” he demanded. “Who sent for you?”

Chia Chin stepped forward respectfully and replied, “Hearing that you were distributing gifts, sir, I came of my own accord before anyone called me.”

“These things are for those uncles and cousins of yours who’ve nothing to do and no means of income,” said Chia Chen. “The last couple of years, when you’d nothing to do, I gave you some too. But now you’re in charge of affairs in the other mansion, and of the priests and nuns in the family temple; on top of your monthly allowance you handle all the money for those monks — so how can you come to fetch this? It’s too greedy of you. Just look at yourself. Do you look like a man with money and a job? You used to complain that you’d no means of income, but how is it you look even worse now than before?”

“We’ve so many in our household and such heavy expenses,” mumbled Chia Chin.

“Don’t try to fool me,” sneered Chia Chen. “Do you think I don’t know what you’re up to in that temple? You’re the boss there, of course, and nobody dares oppose you. You’ve money in your hands and our house is far away, so you play the tyrant, gathering a pack of scoundrels every night to gamble and keep women and boys. Now that you’ve squandered all your money, how dare you come to collect more? Instead of a share of the goods, what you deserve is a good beating! After New Year I mean to have a word with your Second Uncle and get you replaced.”

Chia Chin flushed and dared not reply.

Just then a servant announced, “The Prince of Peiching has sent a couplet and some pouches.”

As soon as he heard this, Chia Chen told Chia Jung, “Go and entertain the messenger. Say that I’m not at home.”

Chia Jung went off. Chia Chen, having dismissed Chia Chin, waited until the distribution was finished before returning to his room. After dinner that evening with Madam Yu, the night passed without incident. The next day was even busier, but we need not describe it.

Soon it was the twenty-ninth of the twelfth month. By then all was ready. Both mansions had new door-gods pasted up, couplets hung, tablets inscribed and new charms put up. The Ning Mansion had its main gate opened right through to the great hall, the ceremonial gate, the spirit screen, the lobby, the inner spirit screen, the inner gate and the inner lobby, all hung with lanterns. On both sides of the steps below the terrace were large vermilion candles,

Next day all those in the Rong Mansion with official titles, according to their rank, put on their court robes and were carried in eight large sedan-chairs at the head of a retinue to the palace to pay their respects. After attending a banquet there they returned, alighting from their chairs at the Ning Mansion’s warm pavilion. All the young men of the family who had not accompanied the ladies to court were waiting in a row at the gate of the Ning Mansion, then ushering them into the ancestral temple.

As this was Baoqin’s first visit to the Jia ancestral temple, she examined it carefully. It was a separate compound west of the Ning Mansion, a building with five frontages behind black-lacquered railings. Over the main gate was a board inscribed with the words in large characters: Ancestral Temple of the Jia Family. In smaller characters on one side was written: Specially commissioned by the Emperor, written by Wang Xixian, formerly Chancellor of the Hanlin Academy and Grand Tutor. The couplet on the two pillars was also by him.

Their bodies crushed, by the imperial favour they were preserved;

Their merit renowned, sacrificed to through the ages.

Inside the gate was a paved way of white marble, flanked by verdant pines and cypresses. On the terrace in front of the hall stood ancient bronze tripods and incense-burners. Before the entrance-hall hung a gilded board with nine dragons, on which was written: Shining Assistants. This was the Emperor’s calligraphy. The couplet on the two pillars was also written by him.

Their achievements outshone the sun and moon;

Their fame inspired their descendants’ pride.

In front of the five main halls was a board inscribed with the words: Solemn, Reverent, Remotely Thoughtful. And the couplet at the side was:

Their posterity inherit blessings by grace of the Court;

All people think of the glory of the Ning and Rong Mansions.

These too were written by the Emperor. Inside, the hall was resplendent with lights and brilliant with silken curtains. Although spirit tablets were visible, they were too far off to be seen clearly.

The Jia family, arranged in the proper order, now took their places. Jia Jing as chief sacrificer, Jia She as his assistant, Jia Zhen to present libations, Jia Lian and Jia Cong to present silk, Baoyu to offer incense, Jia Chang and Jia Ling to spread the kneeling-cushions and tend the brazier. In sombre music played, three libations were presented. Then all rose, and after the silk had been burnt and libations poured, the music stopped and the sacrificers withdrew.

The whole family accompanied the Lady Dowager to the main hall, where the portraits of the Duke of Rongguo and the Duke of Ningguo were hung in the place of honour, both in dragon robes with jade belts. On the walls on either side were portraits of other ancestors.

From the inner ceremonial gate to the verandah of the main hall, on both sides, stood Jia Xing, Jia Zhi and the rest in order of generation, with Jia Jing and Jia She outside the gate of the hall and the ladies inside it, while the servants waited beyond the ceremonial gate. Each time a dish was passed to the ceremonial gate, it was taken by Jia Xing or Jia Zhi and passed in turn to Jia Jing, who passed it to Jia Rong. Jia Rong, as the eldest son of the eldest grandson, was the only man allowed inside with the ladies. He passed each dish to his wife, who passed it to Xifeng and Madam You, and they in turn to Lady Wang, then to the Lady Dowager, who set it on the altar. Lady Xing stood west of the altar facing east to help the old lady. Not until all the dishes, rice, soup, cakes, wine and tea had been presented did Jia Rong withdraw and join the row headed by Jia Qin.

Jia Jing, as the head of those whose names included the character wen, headed the first row. Next came those with the radical yu in their names, headed by Jia Zhen. Then those with the radical cao, headed by Jia Rong. They were ranged in the proper order, the men on the east and the women on the west. When the Lady Dowager had offered incense and bowed, all the rest knelt down at the same time. The five halls, three side chambers, inner and outer verandahs, the terrace and courtyard were so packed with people that not an inch of space was left between their bright clothes and brilliant ornaments. Not a sound was heard except the soft tinkling of gold bells and jade pendants, and the rustling of silks and satins as they rose or knelt down.

As soon as the sacrifice ended, Jia Jing and Jia She hurried back to the Rong Mansion to wait on the Lady Dowager. In Madam You’s room the floor was spread with red carpets. In the middle stood a large glided cloisonne brasier with a three-legged stand shaped like an elephant’s trunk. The kang was spread with a new crimson rug, and had red silk back-rests and turquoise bolsters embroidered with “dragons in the clouds” and the character for longevity. There were also

Over Lady Jia’s knees was laid a rug of white fox fur, while sable rugs were also placed on the two sides of the kang for the senior married women to sit on. On the smaller kang beyond the transverse partition at the near end were more sable rugs for Lady Xing and the younger married women. Against the walls on either side of the room below the kang stood twelve carved lacquer chairs, each with a grey squirrel-cover and small cushion. Under each chair was a large bronze foot-warmer. The young ladies — Bao-qin and the rest — were invited to sit on these.

You-shi handed round tea herself to Lady Jia, while Jia Rong’s wife served the ‘great-grandmothers’. Then You-shi served Lady Xing and the other married ladies, and Jia Rong’s wife the young ladies. Xi-feng and Li Wan waited on the others below.

When the tea was finished, Lady Xing and the other married women stood up to wait on Lady Jia while she drank hers. After exchanging a few pleasantries with the old ladies, Lady Jia announced that she wished to leave, and Xi-feng hurried forward to help her to her feet.

‘I have already prepared your dinner, Lady Jia,’ said You-shi, smiling. ‘Every year you refuse to do us this honour, but always insist on going back again immediately after tea. It seems you don’t think us as capable as Feng here.’

Xi-feng, supporting the old lady with her hand, laughed:

‘Come along, Grannie! Let’s go home and have our dinner there and pay no attention to her! They treat you like an ancestor here, but they’re so busy, how could they stand any trouble from you? Besides, if you didn’t go, they’d only send the food after you. If you let them send it, we can keep what you don’t want for tomorrow, and that way you’ll get two meals out of them instead of one.’

Everyone laughed at this sally.

‘Be sure to get some reliable people to sit up during the night and keep an eye on the incense,’ said Lady Jia to You-shi. ‘We can’t afford to be careless about that.’

You-shi promised to see to it and accompanied them outside as far as the entrance to the warm apartment. There she and the other ladies stood aside behind the screen while the pages called the chair-bearers to bring up Lady Jia’s chair and carry it out through the main gate. You-shi and the ladies then returned with Lady Xing to the Rong-guo mansion.

The chair proceeded out of the main gate and into the street. On the eastern side of the street outside the Ning-guo mansion were set out the hereditary insignia and musical instruments of the Duke of Ning-guo, on the western side those of the Duke of Rong-guo. All pedestrians and traffic were forbidden to use the street that day.

Presently they arrived at the Rong-guo mansion. Here, too, the great gates stood open from the entrance right up to the main hall. But this time the chairs were not set down in the warm apartment but carried through the main hall, then turning west, through an inner gate into the courtyard of Lady Jia’s apartment, where they were set down outside the main reception room. The inmates of the room crowded out to meet the old lady and accompanied her inside. The room was hung with New Year scrolls and screens embroidered with good-luck motifs. The air was heavy with the fragrance of pine and cedar and ‘hundred-blend’ incense rising from the burning charcoal in the braziers. Lady Jia had scarcely sat down when an old nanny came in to say that the ‘old ladies’ had arrived to pay their respects. She was just getting up to go and meet them when two or three old women, wives of poor relations who depended on the Jia family for their livelihood, were shown into the room. There was a great deal of laughing and hand-clasping and cries of ‘No, no, after you!’ before they could be prevailed upon to go inside and take tea. When they left, Lady Jia saw them only as far as the inner gate of her courtyard, then returned to her place in the reception room. Jia Jing, Jia She and the other men of the family now came in with the younger male members and paid their New Year respects to her.

‘I know how tired you must all be,’ she said, smiling. ‘Please don’t trouble to kowtow.’

But the men formed a group on one side and the women on the other and, having kotowed all together in two groups, now went on to kotow to her individually in order of seniority. When they had finished, the menservants and maids of both mansions came in and kotowed in three groups: upper, middle and lower domestics. Then the ‘lucky money’ was distributed, together with purses and gold and silver ingots. After that the ‘reunion dinner’ was served. The men sat at tables on the east side of the room, the women at tables on the west. First they were served with Tusu wine, then with ‘reunion soup’, then with ‘lucky rice’, then with ‘wishfulfillment cakes’. When they had finished, Grandmother Jia got up and went into her inner room to change her clothes, and the party then broke up.

That night incense and offerings were set before the Buddhas in all the family shrines and before the Kitchen God in all the kitchens. In the courtyard outside Wang Fu-ren’s main apartment an altar was set up with paper images and incense for the worship of Heaven and Earth. From the main gate of Prospect Garden great horn lanterns were hung, and all the courtyards and passage-ways were lit with lanterns. Everyone, high and low alike, was dressed in his or her best. The whole night long a confused hubbub of voices, punctuated by laughter and the explosion of fireworks, was heard without ceasing.

Early next morning, at the fifth watch, Grandmother Jia and the rest, already dressed in their court clothes in accordance with their respective ranks, entered the Palace to pay their New Year compliments to the Emperor and to wish Her Grace of Xia- feng Palace a happy birthday. Having partaken of the Imperial banquet, they returned home and went to the Ning-guo mansion to sacrifice to the ancestors, after which they returned once more, this time to their own family.

When she had received their greetings she changed her clothes and rested, declining to see any of the relatives or friends who called to offer congratulations for the festival. She chatted as she pleased with Aunt Xue and Aunt Li, or played draughts or cards with Baoyu, Baochai and the other girls. Lady Wang and Xifeng were busy every day entertaining guests to New Year feasts, and the halls and courtyards were filled with opera and feasting as streams of relatives and friends came and went.

After seven or eight hectic days, the Lantern Festival drew near. Both mansions were hung with lanterns and decorated with streamers. On the eleventh Jia She invited the Lady Dowager to a feast, and the next day Jia Zhen did the same. Lady Wang and Xifeng too were invited day after day to New Year feasts, more than we can record.

On the evening of the fifteenth, the Lady Dowager had several tables of refreshments laid in the large hall of her compound and a company of young actors perform there. The hall was hung with all kinds of palace lanterns. She gave a family feast at which all the young people of both mansions were present. Jia Jing, who abstained from wine and meat, was not invited. After the ancestral sacrifice on the seventeenth he left the city to cultivate himself; even during these days at home he had kept to his quiet quarters, not mingling with the rest. When Jia She had received his share of the old lady’s gifts, he took his leave. Knowing that he would feel out of place, she made no effort to detain him. He went home to enjoy the lanterns and a feast with his proteges, with singing and fluting to delight the ear and dancers in embroidered costumes to delight the eye — his pleasures were of a different kind.

A dozen or more tables were set out in the Lady Dowager’s flowery hall, and by each stood a small alcove-stool with on it a burner, vase and incense-box in which was burning imperial “hundred-blend” incense; as well as a miniature landscape in a pot about eight inches high, four or five wide and two or three deep, containing fresh flowers. There were also tiny brocade-covered cups of old porcelain on small foreign-lacquered trays, and pendants of gauze embroidered with flowers, plants and poems in large sandalwood frames. The small porcelain vases of every description were filled with flowers such as “three friends in winter,” “jade-hall and wealth.” The two top tables were for Aunt Li and Aunt Xue. On the east was one couch with a short, low bed-screen carved with dragons, provided with back-rest, bolster and fur rug. On it was a light, small foreign-lacquered teapoy with gold designs, holding a tea-service, spittoon, foreign towel and the like, as well as an eyeglass-case. The Lady Dowager, reclining there as she chatted with her guests, would take her glasses now and then to peer at the stage.

“You must excuse an old woman with aching bones for lounging,” she said. She told Hupo to sit on the couch and massage her legs with a “beauty’s hammer.”

No table was placed below the couch, only one high teapoy with a tall stand for pendants, a vase and an incense-burner, and another small high table on which were set cups and chopsticks. Next to it was a table at which Baoqin, Xiangyun, Daiyu and Baoyu were seated. All the choice dishes were first shown to the Lady Dowager and, if she fancied any, left on the small table to be tasted, then removed to the other tables. So these four young people were counted as sitting with her. Next came the tables of Lady Xing and Lady Wang. Below them sat Madam You, Li Wan, Xifeng and Jia Rong’s wife; and on the west sat Baochai, Li Wen, Li Qi, Xiuyan and Yingchun and the other girls. From the main beams on both sides hung clusters of five coloured glass lanterns, while in front of each table was a lotus-leaf standard with a coloured candle in it. This standard, of foreign enamel with a swivel, could be turned outwards to throw the light away from the feasters on to the stage, making the performance there more distinct. All the windows and doors had been removed, and the spaces hung with palace lanterns of red silk with gay tassels. The corridors outside as well as the covered walks on both sides were hung with lanterns of sheep’s horn, glass, gauze, silk or paper, embroidered or painted with designs of flowers, birds or figures. The tables in the corridor were for Jia Zhen, Jia Lian, Jia Huan, Jia Cong, Jia Rong, Jia Qin, Jia Yun, Jia Chang and Jia Ling.

The Lady Dowager had sent invitations to all the members of the clan, but some of the older ones were disinclined to bustle, others had no one to

Some who had been invited were prevented by illness from coming. Others stayed away because they were jealous of their richer relatives or ashamed of their own poverty. Some were afraid of Xifeng, and some so timid and unaccustomed to society that they dared not come. So although the Jia clan was a large one, the only female relatives to come were Lou Shi, Jia Lan’s mother, who brought her son with her. Of the men only Jia Qin, Jia Yun, Jia Chang and Jia Ling — all of whom worked under Xifeng — turned up. Thus the company, though small, made quite a lively little party.

Then Lin Zhixiao’s wife came in attended by six other serving-women carrying three kang-tables, each covered with red felt and piled with strings of brand-new cash just issued from the mint, the money being fastened with red silk thread. Two women set one table down before Aunt Xue and Aunt Li, the third before the Lady Dowager on her couch.

“Put it on the floor,” said the old lady.

Knowing the rules, the woman put it down and untied the strings of cash, which she left in a pile on the table.

The opera being performed was The Reunion in the Western Tower. When Yu Shuye left in a fit of pique, the clown made up as a leopard interjected:

“So he’s gone off in a huff. Well, today’s the fifteenth of the first month and the Old Ancestress of the Rong Mansion is giving a family feast. I’d better ride after him on this horse to beg for some goodies.”

This made the Lady Dowager and the rest laugh.

“The little imp’s not bad,” remarked Aunt Xue and Aunt Li.

“That child’s only nine,” Xifeng told them.

“Hard to believe he’s so glib,” chuckled the Lady Dowager.

She said “Reward!” and three women, having ready small hampers, stepped forward at this command. They scooped up a hamperful of cash apiece from the table and went out to the stage, announcing:

“This is for Wenbao to buy goodies with, a reward from the Old Ancestress, Lady Xue and Mother Li.”

As they tossed the cash on the stage it landed with a cheerful clatter, while Jia Zhen and Jia Lian ordered pages to bring out large hampers of cash to distribute.

But to know what followed, you must read the next chapter.

第54章 史太君破陈腐旧套 王熙凤效戏彩斑衣

却说贾珍、贾琏暗暗预备下大笸箩的钱，听见贾母说赏，忙命小厮们快撒钱，只听满台钱响，贾母大悦。二人遂起身，小厮们将一把新暖银壶捧来，递与贾琏手内，随了贾珍趋至里面。贾珍先到李婶娘席上，躬身取下杯来，回身，贾琏忙斟了一盏，然后便至薛姨妈席上也斟了。二人忙起来笑说：“二位爷请坐着罢了，何必多礼。”于是除邢、王二夫人，满席都离了席，也俱垂手旁站。贾珍等至贾母榻前，因榻矮，二人便屈膝跪了，贾珍在前捧杯，贾琏在后捧壶。虽只二人捧酒，那贾琮弟兄等却都是一溜排班随着他二人进来，见他二人跪下，都一溜跪下。宝玉也忙跪下。湘云悄推他，笑道：“你这会子又帮着跪下做什么？有这么着的呢，你也去斟一巡酒岂不好。”宝玉悄笑道：“再等一会再斟去。”说着，等他二人斟完，起来，又给邢王二夫人斟过了。贾珍笑说：“妹妹们怎么着呢？”贾母等都说道：“你们去罢，他们倒便宜些呢。”贾珍等方退出。
　　当下天有二鼓，戏演的是《白义·观灯》八出，正在热闹之际。宝玉因下席往外走。贾母问：“往那里去？外头炮仗利害，留神天上吊下火纸来烧着。”宝玉笑回说：“不往远去，只出去就来。”贾母命婆子们：“好生跟着。”于是宝玉出来，只有麝月、秋纹几个小丫头随着。贾母因说：“袭人怎么不见？他如今也有些拿大了，单支使小女孩儿出来。”王夫人忙起身笑说道：“他妈前日没了，因有热孝，不便前头来。”贾母点头，又笑道：“跟主子，却讲不起这孝与不孝。要是他还跟我，难道这会子也不在这里？这些竟成了例了。”凤姐儿忙过来笑回道：“今晚便没孝，那园子里头也须得看着灯烛花爆，最是担险的。这里一唱戏，园子里的谁不来偷瞧瞧，他还细心，各处照看。况且这一散后，宝兄弟回去睡觉，各色都是齐全的。若他再来了，众人又不经心，散了回去，铺盖也是冷的，茶水也不齐全，便各色都不便宜，自然我叫他不用来。老祖宗要叫他来，我就叫他就是了。”贾母听了这话，忙悦：“你这话很是，你必想的周到，快别叫他了。但只他妈几时没了，我怎么不知道？”凤姐儿笑道：“前儿袭人去亲自回老太太的，怎么倒忘了？”贾母想了想，笑道：“想起来了。我的记性竟平常了。”众人都笑说：“老太太那里记得这些事。”贾母因又叹道：“我想着他从小儿伏侍我一场，又伏侍了云儿，末后给了个魔王，给他魔了这好几年。他又不是咱们家根生土长的奴才，没受过咱们什么大恩典，他娘没了，我想着要给他几两银子发送他娘，也就忘了。”凤姐儿道：“前儿太太赏了他四十两银子，就是了。”贾母听说，点头道：“这还罢了。正好前儿鸳鸯的娘也死了，我想他老子娘都在南边，我也没叫他家去守孝。如今他两处全礼，何不叫他二人一处作伴去？”又命婆子拿些果子菜馔点心之类与他二人吃去。琥珀笑道：“还等这会子？他早就去了。”说着，大家又吃酒看戏。
　　且说宝玉一径来至园中，众婆子见他回房，便不跟去，只坐在园门里茶房里烤火，和管茶的女人偷空饮酒斗牌。宝玉至院中，虽是灯火灿烂，却无人声。麝月道：“他们都睡了不成？咱们悄悄进去吓他们一跳。”于是大家蹑手蹑脚，潜踪进镜壁去一看，只见袭人和一个人对歪在地炕上，那一头有两个老嬷嬷打吨。宝玉只当地两个睡着了，才要进去，忽听鸳鸯嗽了一声，说道：“天下事可知难定。论理你单身在这里，父母在外头，每年他们东去西来，没个定准，想来你是再不能送终的了，偏生今年就死在这里，你倒出去送了终。”袭人道：“正是，我也想不到能够看着父母殡殓。回了太太；又赏了四十两银子，这倒也算养我一场，我也不敢妄想了。”宝玉听了，忙转身悄向麝月等道：“谁知他也来了。我这一进去，他又赌气走了，不如咱们回去罢，让他两个清清净净的说话。袭人正在那里闷着，幸他来的好。”说着，仍悄悄出来。宝玉便走过山石后去，站着撩衣。麝月、秋纹皆站住，背过脸去，口内笑说：“蹲下再解小衣，留神风吹了肚子。”后面两个小丫头知是小解，忙先出去茶房内预备水去了。
　　这里宝玉刚过来，只见两个媳妇迎面来了，又问：“是谁？”秋纹道：“宝玉在这里呢，大呼小叫，留神吓着罢！”那媳妇们忙笑道：“我们不知，大节下来惹祸了。姑娘们可连日辛苦了！”说着，已到跟前。麝月等问：“手里拿着什么？”媳妇道：“是老太太赏金、花二位姑娘吃的。”秋纹笑道：“外头唱的是《八义》。没唱《混元盒》，那里又跑出‘金花娘娘’来了？”宝玉命：“揭起来我瞧瞧。”秋纹、麝月忙上去将两个盒子揭开，两个媳妇忙蹲下身子。宝玉看了两个盒内都是席上所有的上等果品茶点，点了一点头就走。麝月等忙胡乱掷了盒盖跟上来。宝玉笑道：“这两个女人倒和气，会说话。他们天天乏了，倒说你们连日辛苦，倒不是那矜功自伐的。”麝月道：“这两个就好，那不知理的是太不知理。”宝玉道：“你们是明白人，担待他们是粗夯可怜的人就完了。”一面说，一面走出了园门。那几个婆子虽吃酒斗牌，却不住出来打探，见宝玉出来，也都跟上来。到了花厅廊上，只见那两个小丫头，一个捧着个小盆，又一个搭着手巾，又拿着沤子小壶儿，在那里久等。秋纹先忙伸手向盆内试了试，说道：“你越大越粗心了，那里弄得这冷水？”小丫头笑道：“姑娘瞧瞧，这个天，我怕水冷，倒的是滚水，这还冷了。”正说着，可巧见一个老婆子提着一壶滚水走来，小丫头就说：“好奶奶，过来给我倒上些水。”那婆子道：“姐姐，这是老太太沏茶的，劝你去舀罢，那里就走大了脚呢？”秋纹道：“不管你是谁的，你不给我，管把老太太的茶铞子倒了洗手！”那婆子回头见了秋纹，忙提起壶来倒了些。秋纹道：“够了，你这么大年纪，也没见识。谁不知是老太太的，要不着的就敢要了？”婆子笑道：“我眼花了，没认出这姑娘来。”宝玉洗了手，那小丫头子拿小壶儿倒了沤子在他手内，宝玉沤了。秋纹麝月也趁热水洗了一会，跟进宝玉来。
　　宝玉便要了一壶暖酒，也从李婶娘斟起。他二人也笑让坐。贾母便说：“他小人家儿，让他斟去。大家倒要干过这杯。”说着，便自己干了。邢、王二夫人也忙干了，薛姨娘、李婶娘也只得于了。贾母又命宝玉道：“你连姐姐妹妹的一齐斟上，不许乱斟，都要叫他干了。”宝玉听说，答应着，一一按次斟上了。至黛玉前，偏他不饮，拿起杯来，放在宝玉唇边。宝玉一气饮干，黛玉笑说：“多谢。”宝玉替他斟上一杯。风姐儿便笑道：“宝玉别喝冷酒。仔细手颤，明儿写不的字、拉不的弓。”宝玉道：“没有吃冷酒。”凤姐儿笑道：“我知道没有，不过白嘱咐你。”然后宝玉将里面斟完，只除贾蓉之妻是命丫鬟们斟的。复出至廊下，又给贾珍等斟了。坐了一回，方进来，仍归旧坐。
　　一时上汤之后，又接着献元宵。贾母便命：“将戏暂歇，小孩子们可怜见的，也给他们些滚汤热菜的吃了再唱。”又命将各样果子元宵等物拿些给他们吃。一时歇了戏，便有婆子带了两个门下常走的女先儿进来，放了两张杌子在那一边，贾母命他们坐了，将弦子琵琶递过去。贾母便问李、薛二人：“听什么书？”他二人都回说：“不拘什么都好。”贾母便问：“近来可又添些什么新书？”两个女先回说：“倒有一段新书，是残唐五代的故事。”贾母问是何名，女先儿回说：“这叫做《凤求鸾》。”贾母道：“这个名字倒好，不知因什么起的？你先说大概，若好再说。”女先儿道：“这书上乃是说残唐之时，那一位乡绅，本是金陵人氏，名唤王忠，曾做过两朝宰辅，如今告老还家，膝下只有一位公子，名唤王熙凤。”众人听了，笑将起来。贾母笑道：“这不重了我们凤丫头了？”媳妇忙上去推他说：“是二奶奶的名字，少混说。”贾母道：“你只管说罢。”女先儿忙笑着站起来说：“我们该死了！不知是奶奶的讳。”凤姐儿笑道：“怕什么，你说罢。重名重姓的多着呢。”女先儿又说道：“那年王老爷打发了王公子上京赶考，那日遇了大雨，到了一个庄子上避雨。谁知这庄上也有位乡绅，姓李，与王老爷是世交，便留下这公子住在书房里。这李乡绅膝下无儿，只有一位千金小姐。这小姐芳名叫做雏鸾，琴棋书画，无所不通。”贾母忙道：“怪道叫做《凤求鸾》。不用说了，我已经猜着了：自然是王熙凤要求这雏鸾小姐为妻了。”女先儿笑道：“老祖宗原来听过这回书？”众人都道：“老太太什么没听见过！就是没听见，也猜着了。”贾母笑道：“这些书就是一套子，左不过是些佳人才子，最没趣儿。把人家女儿说的这么坏，还说是‘佳人’！编的连影儿也没有了。开口都是乡绅门第，父亲不是尚书，就是宰相。一个小姐，必是爱如珍宝。这小姐必是通文知礼，无所不晓，竟是‘绝代佳人’，只见了一个清俊男人，不管是亲是友，想起他的终身大事来，父母也忘了，书也忘了，鬼不成鬼，贼不成贼，那一点儿象个佳人！就是满腹文章，做出这样事来，也算不得是佳人了。比如一个男人家，满腹的文章，去做贼，难道那王法看他是个才子就不入贼情一案了不成？可知那编书的是自己堵自己的嘴。再者，既说是世宦书香大家子的小姐，又知礼读书，连夫人都知书识礼的，就是告老还家，自然奶妈子丫头伏侍小姐的人也不少，怎么这些书上，凡有这样的事，就只小姐和紧跟的一个丫头知道？你们想想，那些人都是管做什么的？可是前言不答后语了不是？”
　　众人听了，都笑说：“老太太这一说，是谎都批出来了。”贾母笑道：“有个原故：编这样书的人，有一等妒人家富贵的，或者有求不遂心，所以编出来遭塌人家。再有一等人，他自己看了这些书，看邪了，想着得一个佳人才好，所以编出来取乐儿。他何尝知道那世宦读书人家儿的道理！——别说那书上那些大家子，如今眼下拿着咱们这中等人家说起，也没那样的事。别叫他诌掉了下巴颏子罢。所以我们从不许说这些书，连丫头们也不懂这些话。这几年我老了，他们姐儿们住的远，我偶然闷了，说几句听听，他们一来，就忙着止住了。”李、薛二人都笑说：“这正是大家子的规矩。连我们家也没有这些杂话叫孩子们听见。”
　　凤姐儿走上来斟酒，笑道：“罢，罢！酒冷了，老祖宗喝一口润润嗓子再掰谎罢。这一回就叫做《掰谎记》，就出在本朝，本地，本年，本月，本日，本时。老祖宗‘一张口难说两家话’，‘花开两朵，各表一枝’。‘是真是谎且不表，再整观灯看戏的人’。老祖宗且让这二位亲戚吃杯酒、看两出戏着，再从逐朝话言掰起，如何？”一面说，一面斟酒，一面笑。未说完，众人俱已笑倒了。两个女先儿也笑个不住，都说：“奶奶好刚口，奶奶要一说书，真连我们吃饭的地方都没了。”薛姨妈笑道：“你少兴头些，外头有人，比不得往常。
”凤姐儿笑道：“外头只有一位珍大哥哥，我们还是论哥哥妹妹，从小儿一处淘气淘了这么大。这几年因做了亲，我如今立了多少规矩了！便不是从小儿兄妹，只论大伯子小婶儿，那二十四孝上‘斑衣戏彩’，他们不能来戏彩引老祖宗笑一笑，我这里好容易引的老祖宗笑一笑，多吃了一点东西，大家喜欢，都该谢我才是，难道反笑我不成？”贾母笑道：“可是这两日我竟没有痛痛的笑一场，倒是亏他才一路说，笑的我这里痛快了些。我再吃钟酒。”吃着酒，又命宝玉：“来敬你姐姐一杯。”凤姐儿笑道：“不用他敬，我讨老祖宗的寿罢。”说着便将贾母的杯拿起来，将半杯剩酒吃了，将杯递与丫鬟，另将温水浸的杯换一个上来。于是各席上的都撤去，另将温水浸着的代换，斟了新酒上来，然后归坐。
　　女先儿回说：“老祖宗不听这书，或者弹一套曲子听听罢。”贾母道：“你们两个对一套《将军令》罢。”二人听说，忙合弦按调拨弄起来。贾母因问：“天有几更了？”众婆子忙回：“三更了。”贾母道：“怪道寒浸浸的起来。”早有众丫鬟拿了添换的衣裳送来。王夫人起身陪笑说道：“老太太不如挪进暖阁里地炕上，倒也罢了。这二位亲戚也不是外人，我们陪着就是了。”贾母听说，笑道：“既这样说，不如大家都挪进去，岂不暖和？”王夫人道：“恐里头坐不下。”贾母道：“我有道理：如今也不用这些桌子，只用两三张并起来，大家坐在一处挤着，又亲热又暖和。”众人都道：“这才有趣儿！”说着，便起了席。众媳妇忙撤去残席，里面直顺并了三张大桌，又添换了果馔摆好。贾母便说：“都别拘礼，听我分派你们就坐才好。”说着，便让薛、李正面上坐，自己西向坐了，叫宝琴、黛玉、湘云三人皆紧依左右坐下，向宝玉说：“你挨着你太太。”于是邢夫人、王夫人之中夹着宝玉。宝钗等姐妹在西边，挨次下去，便是娄氏带着贾蓝、尤氏李纨夹着贾兰，下面横头是贾蓉媳妇胡氏。贾母便说：“珍哥带着你兄弟们去罢，我也就睡了。”贾珍等忙答应，又都进来听吩咐。贾母道：“快去罢，不用进来，才坐好了，又都起来。你快歇着罢，明儿还有大事呢。”贾珍忙答应了，又笑道：“留下蓉儿斟酒才是。”贾母笑道：“正是忘了他。”贾珍应了一个“是”，便转身带领贾琏等出来。二人自是欢喜，便命人将贾琮、贾璜各自送回家去，便约了贾琏去追欢买笑，不在话下。
　　这里贾母笑道：“我正想着，虽然这些人取乐，必得重孙一对双全的在席上才好。蓉儿这可全了。蓉儿，和你媳妇坐在一处，倒也团圆了。”因有家人媳妇呈上戏单，贾母笑道：“我们娘儿们正说得兴头，又要吵起来。况且那孩子们熬夜，怪冷的。罢，且叫他们歇歇，把咱们的女孩子们叫起来，就在这台上唱两出罢，也给他们瞧瞧。”媳妇子们听了，答应出来，忙的一面着人往大观园去传人，一面二门口去传小厮们伺候。小厮们忙至戏房，将班中所有大人一概带出，只留下小孩子们。
　　一时，梨香院的教习带了文官等十二人从游廊角门出来，婆子们抱着几个软包，因不及抬箱，料着贾母爱听的三五出戏的彩衣包了来。婆子们带了文官等进去，见过，只垂手站着。贾母笑道：“大正月里，你师父也不放你们出来逛逛？你们如今唱什么？才刚八出《八义》，闹的我头疼，咱们清淡些好。你瞧瞧，薛姨太太，这李亲家太太，都是有戏的人家，不知听过多少好戏的；这些姑娘们都比咱们家的姑娘见过好戏，听过好曲子。如今这小戏子又是那有名玩戏的人家的班子，虽是小孩子，却比大班子还强。咱们好歹别落了褒贬。少不得弄个新样儿的，叫芳官唱一出《寻梦》，只用萧和笙笛，余者一概不用。”文官笑道：“老祖宗说的是。我们的戏，自然不能入姨太太和亲家太太、姑娘们的眼；不过听我们一个发脱口齿，再听个喉咙罢了。”贾母笑道：“正是这话了。”李婶娘、薛姨妈喜的笑道：“好个灵透孩子，你也跟着老太太打趣我们。”贾母笑道：“我们这原是随便的玩意儿，又不出去做买卖，所以竟不大合时。”说着，又叫葵官：“唱一出《惠明下书》，也不用抹脸。只用这两出，叫他们二位太太听个助意儿罢了。若省了一点儿力，我可不依。”文官等听了出来，忙去扮演上台，先是《寻梦》，次是《下书》。众人鸦雀无闻。薛姨妈笑道：“实在戏也看过几百班，从没见过只用萧管的。”贾母道：“先有，只是象方才《西楼》《楚江清》一只，多有小生吹萧合的。这合大套的实在少。这也在人讲究罢了，这算什么出奇。”又指着湘云道：“我象他这么大的时候儿，他爷爷有一班小戏，偏有一个弹琴的，凑了《西厢记》的《听琴》，《玉簪记》的《琴挑》，《续琵琶》的《胡笳十八拍》，竟成了真的了。比这个更如何？”众人都道：“那更难得了。”贾母于是叫过媳妇们来，吩咐文官等叫他们吹弹一套《灯月圆》。媳妇们领命而去。
　　当下贾蓉夫妻二人捧酒一巡。凤姐儿因贾母十分高兴，便笑道：“趁着女先儿们在这里．不如咱们传梅，行一套‘春喜上眉梢’的令，如何？”贾母笑道：“这是个好令啊！正对时景儿。”忙命了人取了黑漆铜钉花腔令鼓来，给女先儿击着。席上取了一枝红梅，贾母笑道：“到了谁手里住了鼓，吃一杯，也要说些什么才好。”凤姐儿笑道：“依我说，谁象老祖宗要什么有什么呢？我们这不会的不没意思吗？怎么能雅俗共赏才好。不如谁住了，谁说个笑话儿罢。”众人听了，都知道他素日善说笑话儿，肚内有无限的新鲜趣令；今见如此说，不但在席的诸人喜欢，连地下伏侍的老小人等无不欢喜。那小丫头子们都忙去找姐姐叫妹妹的，告诉他们：“快来听，二奶奶又说笑话儿了。”众丫头子们便挤了一屋子。于是戏完乐罢，贾母将些汤细点果给文官等吃去，便命响鼓。那女先儿们都是惯熟的，或紧或慢，或如残漏之满，或如迸豆之急，或如惊马之驰，或如疾电之光而忽暗。其鼓声慢，传梅亦慢；鼓声疾，传梅亦疾。那梅方递至贾母手中，鼓声恰住，大家哈哈大笑。贾蓉忙上来斟了一杯，众人都笑道：“自然老太太先喜了，我们才托赖些喜。”贾母笑道：“这酒也罢了，只是这笑话儿倒有些难说。”众人都说：“老太太的比凤姑娘说的还好，赏一个，我们也笑一笑。”贾母笑道：“并没有新鲜招笑儿的，少不得老脸皮厚的说一个罢。”因说道：“一家子养了十个儿子，娶了十房媳妇儿。惟有第十房媳妇儿聪明伶俐、心巧嘴乖，公婆最疼，成日家说那九个不孝顺。这九个媳妇儿委屈，便商议说：‘咱们九个心里孝顺，只是不象那小蹄子儿嘴巧，所以公公婆婆只说他好。这委屈向谁诉去？’有主意的说道：‘咱们明儿到阎王庙去烧香，和阎王爷说去，问他一问，叫我们托生为人，怎么单单给那小蹄子儿一张乖嘴，我们都入了夯嘴里头？’那八个听了，都喜欢说：“这个主意不错。”第二日，便都往阎王庙里来烧香。九个都在供桌底下睡着了。九个魂专等阎王驾到。左等不来，右等也不到。正着急，只见孙行者驾着斤斗云来了，看见九个魂，便要拿金箍棒打来。吓得九个魂忙跪下央求。孙行者问起原故来，九个人忙细细的告诉了他。孙行者听了，把脚一跺，叹了一口气道：‘这原故幸亏遇见我，等着阎王来了，他也不得知道。’九个人听了，就求说：‘大圣发个慈悲，我们就好了。’孙行者笑道：‘却也不难：那日你们妯娌十个托生时，可巧我到阎王那里去，因为撒了一泡尿在地下，你那个小婶儿便吃了。你们如今要伶俐嘴乖，有的是尿，便撒泡你们吃就是了。’”
　　说毕，大家都笑起来。凤姐儿笑道：“好的呀！幸而我们都是夯嘴夯腮的，不然，也就吃了猴儿尿了！”尤氏、娄氏都笑向李纨道：“咱们这里头谁是吃过猴儿尿的，别装没事人儿！”薛姨妈笑道：“笑话儿在对景就发笑。”
　　说着，又击起鼓来。小丫头子们只要听凤姐儿的笑话，便悄悄的和女先儿说明，以咳嗽为记。须臾传至两遍，刚到了凤姐儿手里，小丫头子们故意咳嗽，女先儿便住了。众人齐笑道：“这可拿住他了！快吃了酒，说一个好的去，别太逗人笑的肠子疼！”
　　凤姐儿想一想，笑道：“一家子也是过正月节，合家赏灯吃酒，真真的热闹非常。祖婆婆、太婆婆、媳妇、孙子媳妇、重孙子媳妇、亲孙子媳妇、侄孙子、重孙子、灰孙子、滴里搭拉的孙子、孙女儿、外孙女儿、姨表孙女、姑表孙女……嗳哟哟，真好热闹！”众人听他说着，已经笑了，都说：“听这数贫嘴的！又不知要编派那一个呢。”尤氏笑道：“你要招我，我可撕你的嘴！”凤姐儿起身拍手笑道：“人家这里费力，你们紧着混，我就不说了。”贾母笑道：“你说你的，底下怎么样？”凤姐儿想了一想，笑道：“底下就团团的坐了一屋子，吃了一夜酒，就散了。”
　　众人见他正言厉色的说了，也都再无有别话，怔怔的还等往下说，只觉他冰冷无味的就住了。湘云看了他半日。凤姐儿笑道：“再说一个过正月节的：几个人拿着房子大的炮仗往城外放去，引了上万的人跟着瞧去。有一个性急的人等不得，就偷着拿香点着了。只见‘噗哧’的一声，众人哄然一笑，都散了。这抬炮仗的人抱怨卖炮仗的捍的不结实，没等放就散了。”湘云道：“难道本人没听见？”凤姐儿道：“本人原是个聋子。”众人听说，想了一回，不觉失声都大笑起来。又想着先前那个没完的，问他道：“先那一个到底怎么样？也该说完了。”凤姐儿将桌子一拍，道：“好罗唆！到了第二日是十六日，年也完了，节也完了，我看人忙着收东西还闹不清，那里还知道底下的事了？”众人听说，复又笑起。
　　凤姐儿笑道：“外头已经四更多了，依我说：老祖宗也乏了，咱们也该‘聋子放炮仗——散了’罢？”尤氏等用绢子握着嘴，笑的前仰后合，指他说道：“这个东西真会数贫嘴！”贾母笑道：“真真这凤丫头，越发炼贫了！”一面说，一面吩咐道：“他提起炮仗来，咱们也把烟火放了，解解酒。”贾蓉听了，忙出去带着小厮们就在院子里安下屏架，将烟火设吊齐备。这烟火俱系各处进贡之物，虽不甚大，却极精致，各色故事俱全，夹着各色的花炮。黛玉禀气虚弱，不禁劈拍之声，贾母便搂他在怀内。薛姨妈便搂湘云，湘云笑道：“我不怕。”宝钗笑道：“他专爱自己放大炮仗，还怕这个呢！”王夫人便将宝玉搂入怀内。凤姐笑道：“我们是没人疼的！”尤氏笑道：“有我呢，我搂着你。你这会子又撒娇儿了，听见放炮仗，就象‘吃了蜜蜂儿屎’的，今儿又轻狂了。”凤姐儿笑道：“等散了，咱们园子里放去，我比小厮们还放的好呢。”说话之间，外面一色色的放了又放。又有许多“满天星”“九龙入云”“平地一声雷”“飞天十响”之类的零星小炮仗。放罢，然后又命小戏子打了一回“莲花落”，撒得满台的钱，那些孩子们满台的抢钱取乐。
　　上汤时，贾母说：“夜长，不觉得有些饿了。”凤姐忙回说：“有预备的鸭子肉粥。”贾母道：“我吃些清淡的罢。”凤姐儿忙道：“也有枣儿熬的粳米粥，预备太太们吃斋的。”贾母道：“倒是这个还罢了。”说着，已经撤去残席，内外另设各种精致小菜。大家随意吃了些，用过漱口茶，方散。
　　十七日一早，又过宁府行礼，伺候掩了祠门，收过影像，方回来。此日便是薛姨妈家请吃年酒。贾母连日觉得身上乏了，坐了半日，回来了。自十八日以后，亲友来请或来赴席的，贾母一概不会，有邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐三人料理。连宝玉只除王子腾家去了，余者亦皆不去，只说是贾母留下解闷。
当下元宵已过，凤姐忽然小产了，合家惊慌。
要知端底，下回分解。

Now Jia Zhen and Jia Lian had secretly ready large dust-pans of cash, and at the Lady Dowager’s order to distribute this they lost no time in telling pages to scatter it. The clink of coins on the stage so delighted her that the two men rose to their feet. Pages presented Jia Lian with a new silver ever, and he followed Jia Zhen inside.

Jia Zhen first went up to Aunt Li’s table and bowed as he took her cup, then turned round for Jia Lian to fill it. Next he went to Aunt Xue’s table and did the same.

Both ladies had risen to their feet. Smiling they protested, “Do be seated, gentlemen. There’s no call for such courtesy.”

Then, apart from Lady Xing and Lady Wang, all the ladies at the feast rose to their feet and stood at attention. Jia Zhen and the others went to the couch on which the Lady Dowager was reclining. As it was low, the two men knelt there, Jia Zhen holding the cup and Jia Lian the ever. Although only these two were presenting wine, Jia Zong and the other young men had followed them in and now knelt down in a row too. Baoyu also hastily knelt, but Xiangyun nudged him and whispered:

“If you kneel too, what are you going to do next? Why not go and offer a round of wine too?”

“That can wait a bit,” he whispered back.

After Jia Zhen and Jia Lian had offered wine and risen, they poured some for Lady Xing and Lady Wang too.

“What about the young ladies?” Jia Zhen asked.

“You may leave now,” said the Lady Dowager. “They can do as they please.”

Then Jia Zhen and the others withdrew.

By this time the second watch had sounded and the eighth scene of the Lantern Festival was being performed — the most exciting part. Baoyu slipped out then and the Lady Dowager asked where he was going.

“Don’t go far,” she warned. “There are fireworks outside, mind no lighted paper falls on you.”

“I’m not going far,” he answered. “I’ll be right back.”

She ordered some nurses to keep an eye on him, and he went out attended only by Sheyue, Qiuwen and some young maids.

“Why isn’t Xiren here?” the old lady asked. “She’s putting on airs now, sending these young girls instead.”

Lady Wang rose to explain, “Her mother died the other day. As she’s in mourning she didn’t think she should come.”

The Lady Dowager nodded.

“When you’re with your mistress, you can’t stick to the rules of mourning,” she remarked. “If she were still with me, she couldn’t stay away at a time like this. So that’s the rule now, is it?”

Xifeng hurried over to put in, “Even if she weren’t in mourning, with all those lanterns and fireworks in the Garden someone has to keep an eye on things there — it’s so risky. When there’s an opera here, everyone in the Garden sneaks in to have a look, but she’s so conscientious she keeps watch everywhere. Besides, after the party’s over and Baoyu goes back to bed, she has to see that everything’s ready for him. If she came, the others wouldn’t bother and when they went back they’d find his bedding cold and there’d be no tea ready — nothing as it should be. That’s why I told her not to come. If you want her, madam, I’ll send for her.”

“You’re quite right,” said the Lady Dowager. “You’ve thought it out very well. Don’t send for her. When did her mother die? Why didn’t I know?”

“It was the other day Xiren came to tell you herself,” Xifeng reminded her. “Have you forgotten?”

The old lady thought back, then said with a smile, “Yes, I remember now. My memory’s not as good as it was.”

“How could you remember such things, madam?” the others asked.

She sighed, “I remember how she waited on me as a child, and later on Xiangyun for a few years; then she was given that little devil Baoyu and has been bewitched by him all these years. She wasn’t born a slave in our house, she’s had no great favours from us; yet now that her mother’s dead I meant to give her a few taels for the funeral, but it slipped my mind.”

“The other day you gave her forty taels, madam,” said Xifeng.

"Forty taels of silver will do very well." The Lady Dowager nodded.

"That's all right then. It so happens that Yuanyang's mother died the other day, and as both her parents were in the south I didn't send her home to observe mourning. Now that both girls are in the same situation, why not let them keep each other company?" She ordered some servants to take them fruit, dishes and sweetmeats. "Why wait until now?" chuckled Hupo. "She's already gone."

With that, the party resumed their feasting and opera-watching.

Baoyu went straight back to the Garden. The matrons, seeing that he was going to his own quarters, did not follow him but sat in the tea-kitchen by the Garden gate to warm themselves, snatching a chance to drink and gamble with the women in charge there. When Baoyu reached his compound, he found the place ablaze with light but silent.

"Can they all be asleep?" asked Sheyue. "Let's creep in and give them a fright."

They tiptoed in and peeped behind the mirror-screen. They saw Xiren lying on the couch opposite another girl, while two old nurses were dozing at the other end. Baoyu thought they were both asleep and was about to enter when he heard Yuanyang cough.

"Nothing in this world is certain," she said. "You're here all by yourself with your parents away, and they're always travelling east or west with no fixed abode; so you'd think you'd never be able to attend to their funeral. Yet now your father's died here and you were able to go."

"Yes," said Xiren. "I'd never expected to see my parents encoffined. Her Ladyship gave me forty taels of silver too. So I feel I've been repaid for all their care, and I mustn't ask for more."

Hearing this Baoyu turned and whispered to Sheyue, "I'd no idea she was here. If I go in now she'll leave in a huff. Let's go back and leave them to have a good talk. Xiren's been so upset, it's good Yuanyang's come."

He tiptoed out again then and, walking round the rockery, stood there to raise his clothes. Sheyue and Qiuwen stood with their backs to him.

"Squat down to do that," they giggled. "Mind you don't catch cold."

The two younger maids behind, realizing that he was urinating, hurried ahead to the tea-kitchen to fetch water.

Just then two serving-women came towards him.

"Who's that?" they asked.

"It's Baoyu," Qiuwen told them. "Don't shout like that, you'll scare him."

"We didn't know," the women apologized quickly. "We wouldn't have done anything to spoil the festival. You young ladies must be worn out after these last few days."

By now they had come closer.

"What have you got there?" asked Sheyue.

"Her Old Ladyship sent these fruits and cakes for Miss Jin and Miss Hua."

Qiuwen giggled, "The opera they're performing outside is Eight Righteousnesses, not The Chaos in Heaven, so how come you've produced a Golden Flower Goddess?"

"Let me see what's in there," said Baoyu.

Sheyue and Qiuwen lifted the lids of the two hampers, and the serving-women squatted down to show him. When he saw that each hamper contained the best sweetmeats and delicacies from the feast, he nodded and moved on. Sheyue and the others hastily put back the lids and followed.

"Those two women are very civil and talk so pleasantly," Baoyu remarked. "They're the ones who are tired out, yet they say you must be worn out. They're not like those who boast about their own services."

"Those two are all right," said Sheyue. "The ones who don't know how to talk are too ignorant."

"You're intelligent, you should make allowances for the ignorant and uncouth," he replied.

As they were talking they left the Garden. The old nurses who had been drinking and gambling kept coming out to see if Baoyu was coming, and now they escorted him back. In the corridor by the hall they found the two younger maids, one of them holding a basin.

Holding a towel and a little pot of scented lotion, a young maid had been waiting there for some time. Qiuwen dipped her hand quickly in the water.

“The bigger you grow the more careless you get,” she scolded. “How can you bring cold water like this?”

“Just feel it, miss,” said the maid. “On a day like this I was afraid the water would be cold, so I fetched boiling water; yet now it’s cool.”

Just then an old woman came along with a kettle of boiling water.

“Granny, come and pour some in for us,” cried the maid.

“This is to make tea for the old lady, miss,” was the reply. “You’d better get some for yourself. It won’t kill you to walk that far.”

“Who cares whose it is? If you won’t give me any, I’ll pour the water from Her Ladyship’s tea-kettle over my hands,” snapped Qiuwen.

When the old woman saw who it was she hastily came over to pour some water for them.

“That’s enough,” said Qiuwen. “At your age you should know better. Don’t you know that if it hadn’t been for Her Ladyship I’d never have asked? Don’t be such a fool.”

“My eyes are so dim, I didn’t recognize you, miss,” was the apology.

Baoyu having washed his hands, the little maid poured some of the scented lotion into his palms and he rubbed it on. Then Qiuwen and Sheyue warmed their hands too in the water before following him in.

Baoyu now asked for a pot of warm wine and started to pour out for Aunt Li, who smilingly made him take a seat.

“Let the young fellow pour,” said the Lady Dowager. “We must all drain our cups.”

She tossed off her own wine then, as did Lady Xing and Lady Wang, while Aunt Xue and Aunt Li felt constrained to follow suit.

“Now fill your cousins’ cups too,” the old lady ordered Baoyu. “And you mustn’t fill them at random. I shall expect every one of them to empty her cup.”

Baoyu assented and proceeded to pour out for each in turn. When he came to Daiyu, however, she simply raised the cup to his lips instead of drinking herself. He drained it at one gulp, at which she smiled and said, “Thank you.” Then he poured another cup for her.

“Don’t drink cold wine, Baoyu,” warned Xifeng. “If you do, your hand will tremble too much later to write or draw your bow.”

“I haven’t drunk any cold wine,” he protested.

“I know, but I’m warning you.”

When he had poured for all the girls, leaving only Jia Rong’s wife to be served by the maids, he went out to the verandah to serve Jia Zhen and the other men. After sitting with them for a while he returned to his former place.

Soon soup was served, followed by sweet dumplings. The Lady Dowager ordered the actresses to rest.

“Poor children,” she said, “they must be cold. Bring them some hot soup and some good hot food first.” She also sent them different kinds of sweetmeats and dumplings.

During the interval two professional story-tellers, often employed by the house, were led in by an old serving-woman. The Lady Dowager had stools put for them and handed them a lute and a three-stringed guitar.

“What stories do you good ladies know?” she asked Aunt Li and Aunt Xue. “Tell us which you’d like to hear.”

“Anything you like,” they answered.

So the Lady Dowager asked the two performers, “What new stories have you lately?”

“Yes, we have a new story about the Five Dynasties,” one of them replied.

“What is it called?”

“The Phoenix Seeks His Mate.”

“That sounds a good title. Why do you say that? Tell us the outline first, and if it’s interesting you can give us the full details.”

“This story is set in the time of the last ruler of the Tang Dynasty,” said the story-teller. “There was a nobleman, a native of Jinling, who had been a minister in two reigns but now, having retired, returned to his native place. His name was Wang Zhong and he had one son called Wang Xifeng.”

At this the whole family laughed.

“Why, that’s the same as our Xifeng’s name,” exclaimed the Lady Dowager.

Li Wan told the story-teller, “That’s our Second Mistress’ name. Mind what you say.”

The Lady Dowager said, “Go ahead.”

The story-teller rose to her feet with a smile. “We deserve to die for not knowing that this was the young lady’s name!”

“Never mind,” said Xifeng. “Plenty of people have the same name. Go on.”

So the story-teller continued, “That day it started to rain and young Mr. Wang took shelter in a manor. The squire of this manor, a friend of his father’s named Li, had no son but only a daughter called Chuluan, a young lady well versed in all the womanly arts....”

“No wonder the story’s called A Phoenix Seeks His Mate,” interposed the Lady Dowager. “No need to say more. I can guess. Of course Wang Xifeng wanted to marry this young lady.”

“So you’ve heard this story before, madam?” asked the story-teller.

“Of course our Old Ancestress has heard it,” the others cried. “Even if she hadn’t, she could guess.”

“That’s the trouble with such stories,” said the Lady Dowager. “They’re all cut to the same pattern and just a recital of the love affairs of talented scholars and beauties — most insipid. The way they run down young ladies is scandalous, yet they call them ‘beauties’! They’re completely untrue to life. They start off by telling us the family’s a scholarly one of officials; the father’s a prime minister or a councillor, and the daughter’s a precious only child. And this young lady is such a paragon, so cultured and refined, the perfect ‘beauty.’ But as soon as she sets eyes on a handsome young man, whether a relative or a family friend, she starts thinking about her lifelong future and forgets her parents, forgetting her book-learning too. She’s no ghost or thief, is she? How can a ‘beauty’ behave so badly? If a girl who’s read a lot of books starts acting that way, she’s no ‘beauty’ at all. It’s like a man well versed in the classics becoming a thief. Do you suppose the court would let him off because he was a talented scholar? A story-teller like that can’t make his own tale convincing.

“Besides, the daughter of a noble, cultured family is a well-bred girl who’s read the classics, and her mother is a lady who knows the rules of propriety too. Even after her husband retires, she has plenty of nurses and maids to wait on the young lady. So how is it that in all these stories, when such things happen, only the young lady and her personal maid know about it? What are all her other attendants doing? Isn’t this a case of the tongue contradicting the lips?”

The others laughed and said, “You’ve exposed all their lies, madam.”

“There’s a reason for it,” she continued. “The people who invent these stories are either jealous because other families are rich and noble, or because they’ve been refused some request and so make up these tales to blacken people’s characters. Or else they’re the sort of feckless fools who, having read such stories and become slightly deranged, long to meet beauties themselves and so invent such wish-fulfilment tales. What do they know about the ways of official families?

“Not to speak of those grand families described in the books, even in a household of our moderate means such things don’t happen. So they’d better stop talking such nonsense. That’s why we’ve never allowed such stories here, and the maids don’t know them either. Now that I’m old and the girls live in a different compound, if I feel bored and let them tell a few tales, as soon as the girls come I stop them.”

“That’s the rule in a great household,” said Aunt Li and Aunt Xue. “Even in our homes the children don’t hear such silly talk.”

Xifeng came up at this point to fill their cups.

“Enough, enough!” she cried gaily. “The wine is cold, Old Ancestress. Take a sip to moisten your throat before exposing more lies. This tale should be called An Exposure of Lies. It happened in our own dynasty, in our own locality, this year, this month, today, this very hour. Our Old Ancestress, with her ‘one mouth can’t tell of two

‘Let’s have some family talk then,’ she said, ‘and “tell two stories at once.” But never mind whether it’s true or false, let’s get back to the people watching the lanterns and the plays. Why don’t you let these two relatives of yours drink a cup of wine and watch a couple of plays first, Grannie, and then we can go back to the beginning of the story and start taking it to pieces?’

As she spoke, she poured out some wine, laughing as she did so. Before she had finished, her audience was already in fits. The two women storytellers were laughing so much they could not stop.

‘What a sharp tongue you have, madam!’ they said. ‘If you were to take up storytelling, we should be out of a job.’

Aunt Xue laughed.

‘Don’t be so carried away! There are people outside, you know. This isn’t like one of our ordinary family gatherings.’

‘Outside there’s only my elder brother Zhen,’ said Xi-feng. ‘We’ve always been like brothers and sisters. We used to romp around together when we were children. It’s only since we’ve both been married these last few years that I’ve had to be a bit more careful. But even if we weren’t like brother and sister, even if he’s the elder brother-in-law and I’m the younger sister-in-law, surely you remember that story in the Twenty-four Examples of Filial Piety about the old person who dressed up in baby clothes to amuse his parents? If Cousin Zhen can’t come in here and amuse you, Grannie, it’s up to me to do my best to make you laugh. If I succeed in making you laugh and you feel a little better and eat a little more as a result, then everyone ought to be pleased with me. What are you all laughing at me for?’

‘You know, these last few days I haven’t had a single good laugh until now,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘It’s a good thing she’s been here to make me feel cheerful again. I think I’ll have another cup of wine.’

She took a drink and then turned to Bao-yu.

‘Come, my child! I want you to drink a cup with your sister.’

‘He doesn’t need to drink with me,’ said Xi-feng quickly. ‘Let me drink to Grannie’s long life instead.’

She picked up Grandmother Jia’s cup and drained what was left of the wine in it. Then she handed the cup to a maid, who replaced it with another one which had been standing in a bowl of warm water to take the chill off. The water-warmed cups on all the tables were now exchanged for fresh ones and the ladies’ wine-cups were filled. Then they resumed their places.

The two professional ladies now addressed Grandmother Jia once more:

‘If you aren’t in the mood for a story, madam, perhaps you would care to hear an air or two upon the zither?’

‘Why don’t the two of you play a duet for us?’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘Let’s have “The General’s Command”.’

The two women tuned their instruments and began to play.

‘What watch of the night is it?’ Grandmother Jia asked the servants.

‘The third watch, madam,’ they told her.

‘No wonder I’m beginning to feel the cold,’ said Grandmother Jia.

The maids had already anticipated her need and came forward with warm outdoor clothing for her. Lady Wang rose to her feet and said smilingly:

‘Why don’t you move inside, Mother, and sit on the heated kang in the inner room? It would be more comfortable for you. These two relatives are not outside rs. We can keep them company for you.’

‘In that case, why don’t we all move inside?’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘It would be warmer for everybody.’

‘I’m afraid there won’t be room for all of us,’ said Lady Wang.

‘Then we’ll have to manage as best we can,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘We can push a few of these tables together, so that we can all sit round them. It will be cosier as well as warmer that way.’

Everyone thought this a delightful idea. They got up from their seats at once. The servants hurried to clear the tables and inside the room three of the large tables were placed together in a row and reloaded with sweetmeats and other refreshments.

‘Now I don’t want any arguments,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘I shall tell you where to sit and you will do as I say.’

She made Aunt Xue and Aunt Li take the places of honour, and seated herself in the west-facing seat at the side. She told Bao-qin, Dai-yu and Xiang-yun to sit next to her, one on either side and one opposite.

‘Bao-yu, you sit next to your mother,’ she said.

So Bao-yu sat between Lady Xing and Lady Wang. On the other side, at the west end of the table, sat Bao-chai and the three Jia girls, and below them, in the remaining places, were You-shi and Li Wan, with little Jia Lan between them, and at the very bottom Mrs Jia Rong.

‘Zhen and the other men had better go to bed now,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘I shall be going to bed myself very shortly.’

Jia Zhen and the other men acknowledged her command, but instead of retiring, they came into the room to hear if she had any further instructions.

‘Off you go!’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘There’s no need for you to stay. I’m not going to give you any more instructions. We’ve only just sat down. I don’t want to have to get up again. Go to bed now, all of you. I want you to be up early tomorrow for the important business we have in hand.’

Jia Zhen assented and would have withdrawn, but Grandmother Jia forbade him.

After a pause she added, “Why not keep Rong to serve the wine?”

“Yes, I’d forgotten him,” said the Lady Dowager.

Chia Chen assented and turned to lead Chia Lien and the others out. They were naturally delighted to be let off so lightly and sent Chia Tsung and Chia Huang home, after which they went off to amuse themselves. But no more of this.

“I was thinking that although we’re having a good time,” remarked the Lady Dowager then, “we should have a great-grandson and his wife at the feast too to make it complete. And now Rong is here. Come, Rong, sit with your wife so that we have a family reunion.”

As she spoke, a servant’s wife presented the opera-list.

“We mothers and children are enjoying a chat,” said the old lady. “I’m afraid an opera would disturb us. Besides, those child-actors must be cold, staying up so late. Better tell them to rest. We can have some of our own girls perform a couple of items on this stage to entertain the guests.”

The woman assented and went out to send servants to the Garden to fetch the actresses and others to wait at the inner gate. The pages hurried to the greenroom and escorted all the adult players away, leaving only the children.

Soon the instructresses from Pear Fragrance Court came through the side gate in the covered corridor with the twelve young actresses. Some old women followed with bundles, for there had been no time to fetch the chests and they had simply wrapped up in cloth bundles the costumes needed for the few operas the Lady Dowager was fond of. The old women took Wen-kuan and the other actresses in to pay their respects, after which they stood at attention with their arms at their sides.

“Why didn’t your mistress let you out during the New Year to enjoy yourselves?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“What are you going to perform for us? That Eight Courtiers just now made my head ache. We want something quiet. You see, Mrs. Hsueh and Mrs. Li here both come from families with players of their own, who must have put on any number of good operas for them; and these young ladies have seen better operas and heard better singing than the girls in our household. Though these child-actresses are from a company belonging to people known for their fine performances, and though children are better than adults, we must do our best not to provoke criticism. So you’ll have to do something unusual. Let Fang-kuan sing The Dream, with no other accompaniment except flutes and pipes.”

“Quite right, Old Ancestress,” said Wen-kuan. “Our acting couldn’t please these ladies and young ladies — it will be very crude. They’ll just have to put up with our singing and recitation.”

“That’s the idea,” agreed the Lady Dowager.

“What a clever child!” cried Aunt Li and Aunt Hsueh. “Trying to make fun of us the way our Old Ancestress does.”

“This is just an informal diversion, not a professional performance,” said the Lady Dowager. “So we don’t have to stick to the conventions.” She told Kuei-kuan, “You act Huiming Delivers a Letter, and you needn’t make up. Just these two items to entertain our two guests. If you don’t do your best, I shan’t be pleased.”

Wen-kuan and the others withdrew to prepare, then mounted the stage. First came The Dream, then Huiming Delivers a Letter. The audience listened in rapt silence.

“I must have seen several hundred performances,” remarked Aunt Hsueh, “but never one with only a flute for accompaniment.”

“Yes, there are some,” said the Lady Dowager. “For instance, in that scene just now from The Western Chamber when the young scholar plays the flute to the verse ‘The river is clear’ in the mode Chuchiangyi. But it’s rare to have flute accompaniment for a whole opera. It depends on the producer — there’s nothing so wonderful about it.”

Pointing to Hsiang-yun she went on, “When I was her age, my grandfather had a company of child-actresses. One of them could play the lute, and they performed The Lute Playing from The Western Chamber, The Lute melody from The Jade Hairpin and the Eighteen Cadenzas from The Lute Song. It sounded just like the real thing, and was even better than this.” The others agreed.

"That’s even better,” said the Lady Dowager, and she ordered her daughters-in-law to tell Wen Guan and the other actresses to play The Moon and the Lanterns. The women assented and withdrew.

Jia Rong and his wife now came round to offer wine to all in turn.

Xifeng was in high spirits because the Lady Dowager was so merry.

“As the story-tellers are here, why don’t we pass round a spray of plum-blossom to the accompaniment of the drum?” she suggested. “We can play the game ‘Spring Joy Mounts the Eyebrows.’ What do you say?”

“A good idea,” cried the Lady Dowager. “It’s just the game for this festival.” She ordered a drum with a lacquered copper face to be fetched for the story-tellers to beat.

When a branch of red plum had been picked and brought to the feast, the Lady Dowager proposed with a smile, “Whoever has the spray when the drum stops must drink and also say something.”

“My idea is this,” said Xifeng. “Who can compare with our Old Ancestress, who has everything at her fingertips? It would be dull for those of us who are so slow-witted. To please all, high and low, why not make whoever is caught tell a joke?”

The others, knowing her reputation as a wit with an endless fund of jokes, were delighted with this proposal — not only the guests at the table but all the servants young and old waiting on them. The young maids ran to fetch their friends, urging, “Come quickly! Madam Lian’s going to tell jokes.” In no time the room was packed.

After the actors had withdrawn and the Lady Dowager had sent them some soup, pastries and fruit, the drum started up. The story-tellers, who were used to this, beat it fast or slow as if they were sounding a watchman’s clapper, or like peas spattering down, a panicked horse galloping off, or lightning zigzagging across the sky. When the drum slowed down the plum-blossom was passed round slowly; when it quickened they passed it fast. Just as it reached the Lady Dowager the drumming suddenly stopped. Everybody laughed.

Jia Rong promptly stepped forward to fill her cup.

“Of course our Old Ancestress is the first to be caught,” they cried. “That should bring us all luck.”

“This wine is all right,” said the Lady Dowager, “but it won’t be so easy to tell a joke.”

“If you tell a better one than Xifeng and reward us, we shall laugh even more,” they replied.

“I’ve no new jokes that are really funny,” she said. “I’ll just have to make an exhibition of my old age.”

She began, “A certain family had ten sons who married ten daughters-in-law. The tenth daughter-in-law was so clever and had such a glib tongue that her parents-in-law doted on her and were forever complaining that the other nine were undutiful. This upset the nine sisters-in-law, who held a consultation.

“‘We’re dutiful enough at heart,’ they said, ‘but we’re not glib like that hussy, so our parents-in-law think her good. Who can we complain to?’

“One, who had a good head on her shoulders, suggested, ‘Let’s go to the Temple of the King of Hell tomorrow to burn incense and ask him why, when we were reborn as human beings, we were given such clumsy tongues while that hussy got such a glib one.’

“The other eight were pleased with this proposal, and the next day they went to the Temple of the King of Hell to burn incense. After making their request, the nine of them lay down under the offering-table to wait. They waited and waited, but the King of Hell failed to appear. Just as they were growing anxious, however, the Monkey King Sun Wukong came riding through the clouds. Seeing nine mortal souls there, he raised his gold-banded cudgel to beat them, but they were so frightened that they fell on their knees to beg for mercy.

“When Sun Wukong asked what they were doing there, they told him the whole story.

“At that he stamped his foot and sighed. ‘What a pity you met me,’ he said. ‘If the King of Hell came, he wouldn’t be able to tell you the answer either.’

“The nine women entreated him, ‘Great Sage, do us this kindness!’

“Sun Wukong chuckled. ‘There’s no difficulty about it,’ he said. ‘The day you ten sisters-in-law were reborn, I happened to be calling on the King of Hell and happened to see your father-in-law kowtow to him, offering him ten slices of melon. So the King of Hell ordered ten animals to be your tongues.

“‘The first nine were the tongues of apes, macaques and baboons; so you’re rather slow of speech. The tenth was the tongue of a parrot — that’s why your sister-in-law’s so glib.’”

"It just happened that I went to the King of Hell’s place and because I pissed on the ground, your young aunt lapped it up. If you want to be quick-witted and smooth-tongued, there’s plenty of piss here; I can piss and you can lap it up.”

At that the whole party burst out laughing.

“Well done!” cried Xifeng. “Luckily we’re all slow and stupid, or we’d have lapped up monkey’s piss too.”

Madam You and Lou laughed and said to Li Wan, “Who’s the one here who lapped up monkey’s piss? Don’t pretend to be so innocent!”

Aunt Xue chuckled, “A joke’s only funny if it fits.”

The drum started beating again. The maids, eager to hear Xifeng tell another joke, had a quiet word with the blind woman and arranged that they would cough as a signal. After the drum had gone round twice, when the sprig of plum-blossom reached Xifeng, the maids coughed deliberately and the blind woman stopped beating the drum.

“We’ve caught her!” cried all the others gleefully. “Drink up quickly and tell us a good joke, but not one that’ll make us split our sides.”

Xifeng thought for a little.

“There was a family celebrating the Moon Festival,” she began, “all enjoying the lanterns and drinking together. It was a really lively party with the grandmother, great-grandmother, daughters-in-law, grand-daughters-in-law, great-grand-daughters-in-law, grand-sons, great-grand-sons, great-great-grand-sons, and all the in-laws and their children, grand-daughters and grand-nieces on the paternal and maternal sides.... Dear me, what a rumpus!”

They were laughing already.

“Just listen to her clack!” they cried. “We wonder who she’s getting at.”

“If you make fun of me I’ll pinch your lips,” threatened Madam You.

Xifeng stood up and clapped her hands.

“Here am I taking all this trouble to entertain you, but you keep butting in,” she protested. “Well then, I won’t go on.”

“Tell us what happened next,” said the Lady Dowager.

Xifeng thought for a second.

“Well then, the whole family sat round together drinking all night, and then they broke up.”

They had been listening to her deadpan account rather blankly, waiting for the rest, and were disappointed by this tame ending. Xiangyun stared at her in puzzlement.

Xifeng laughed.

“Here’s another joke about the Moon Festival. A few men carried a fire-cracker as big as a house outside the city to set it off, and it attracted a crowd of ten thousand people. One impatient fellow couldn’t wait, so he stole up and lit the fuse. Then — phutt! — they all laughed and scattered. The men carrying the fire-cracker complained that the makers had done a bad job of pasting it — it had scattered before being set off.”

“Didn’t the man who lit it hear it?” asked Xiangyun.

“He was deaf,” replied Xifeng.

The others thought this over for a moment, then burst out laughing.

“What about the first joke?” they asked. “Do finish it.”

Xifeng brought her hand down on the table.

“What a fuss!” she cried. “The next day was the sixteenth, the end of the New Year. Seeing how busy everyone was clearing things away, how should I know what happened after that?”

They laughed again.

“It’s after the fourth watch outside,” Xifeng continued. “In my opinion, our Old Ancestress must be tired. Hadn’t we better do like the deaf man’s fire-cracker and disperse?”

Madam You and the rest, clutching handkerchiefs to their mouths, doubled up with laughter.

“What a tongue she has!” they spluttered.

“This Feng girl is really too sharp!” chuckled the Lady Dowager.

She added, “As she’s mentioned fire-crackers, let’s set off some fireworks to sober ourselves up.”

At once Jia Rong went out with some pages to set them up in the court.

The fireworks, all of which had been presented as tribute from different places, were now taken down from their racks and hung up ready to be set off. They were not very large but most ingeniously constructed, with designs representing all sorts of scenes and interspersed with coloured firecrackers. Dai-yu, with her weak nerves, could not stand explosions, so the Lady Dowager took her in her arms. Aunt Xue put her arms around Xiang-yun.

“I’m not afraid,” said Xiang-yun.

“If she likes setting off crackers herself, she’s not likely to be frightened of these,” Baochai teased.

Lady Wang then drew Baoyu to her to hug him.

“We have no one to pet us,” complained Xifeng.

“Don’t worry, I’ll hug you,” offered Madam You. “You’re just being spoilt. You’re like the monkey that ate arsenic — fidgeting like mad today.”

Xifeng retorted, “Wait till we break up, and we’ll set some off in the garden. I can beat the boys at that.”

Even as they spoke, one type of firework after another was being set off outside. There were also innumerable small fireworks such as “Heaven-Filling Stars,” “Nine Dragons Soaring to the Clouds,” “A Thunderclap from a Clear Sky” and “Ten Shots Soaring Sky-High.” After this, some child-actors performed a Lottery game, scattering coins all over the stage which the children scrambled for.

When soup was served the Lady Dowager remarked, “The night’s long and I feel rather hungry.”

“There’s some duck congee ready,” Xifeng told her.

“I’d rather have something light.”

“There’s also some rice congee with dates for those who are fasting.”

“That will do,” said the old lady.

By now the remains of the feast had been cleared away and more dainty dishes were served inside and out. They all ate a little of whatever they fancied, then rinsed their mouths with tea and dispersed.

The next morning they went early to the Ning Mansion to sacrifice, after which the shrine was closed and the portraits put away. Then they returned home. That day Aunt Xue was invited by her own family to a New Year feast, but the Lady Dowager who was tired after the last few days’ excitement came back after sitting there for a while. From the eighteenth onwards she declined all invitations, whether to feasts or operas, on the pretext of fatigue, leaving Lady Xing, Lady Wang and Xifeng to cope with the relatives who called or invited them out. Even Baoyu did not go anywhere except to his uncle Wang Ziteng’s, saying that his grandmother wanted him at home to amuse her.

Soon the Lantern Festival was over. And then Xifeng had a miscarriage.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第55章 辱亲女愚妾争闲气 欺幼主刁奴蓄险心

且说荣府中刚将年事忙过，凤姐儿因年内外操劳太过，一时不及检点，便小月了，不能理事，天天两三个大夫用药。凤姐儿自持强壮，虽不出门，然筹画计算，想起什么事来，就叫平儿去回王夫人，任人谏劝，他只不听。王夫人便觉失了膀臂，一人能有多少精神？凡有了大事就自己主张，将家中琐碎之事，一应都暂令李纨协理。李纨本是个尚德不尚才的，未免逞纵了下人，王夫人便命探春合同李纨裁处，只说过了一月，凤姐将养好了，仍交给他。谁知凤姐禀赋气血不足，兼年幼不知保养，平生争强斗智，心力更亏，故虽系小月，竟着实亏虚下来。一月之后，又添了下红之症。他虽不肯说出来，众人看他面目黄瘦，便知失于调养。王夫人只令他好生服药调养，不令他操心。他自己也怕成了大症，遗笑于人，便想偷空调养，恨不得一时复旧如常。谁知服药调养，直到三月间，才渐渐的起复过来，下红也渐渐止了。——此是后话。
　　如今且说目今王夫人见他如此，探春和李纨暂难谢事，园中人多，又恐失于照管，特请了宝钗，托他各处小心。因嘱咐他：“老婆子们不中用，得空儿吃酒斗牌，白日里睡觉，夜里斗牌，我都知道的。凤丫头在外头，他们还有个怕惧，如今他们又该取便了。好孩子，你还是个妥当人，你兄弟妹妹们又小，我又没工夫，你替我辛苦两天照应照应。凡有想不到的事情你来告诉我，别等老太太问出来我没话回。那些人不好你只管说，他们不听你来回我。别弄出大事来才好。”宝钗听说，只得答应了。
　　时届季春，黛玉又犯了咳嗽；湘云又因时气所感，也病卧在蘅芜院，一天医药不断。探春和李纨相住间壁，二人近日同事，不比往年，往来回话人等亦甚不便，故二人议定，每日早晨，皆到园门口南边的三间小花厅上去会齐办事，吃过早饭，于午错方回。这三间厅原系预备省亲之时众执事太监起坐之处，故省亲以后也用不着了，每日只有婆子们上夜。如今天已和暖，不用十分修理，只不过略略的陈设些，便可他二人起坐。这厅上也有一处匾，题着“辅仁谕德”四字，家下俗语皆只叫“议事厅儿”。如今他二人每日卯正至此，午正方散，凡一应执事的媳妇等来往回话的，络绎不绝。
　　众人先听见李纨独办，各各心中暗喜，因为李纨素日是个厚道多恩无罚的人，自然比凤姐儿好搪塞些，便添了一个探春，都想着不过是个未出闺阁的年轻小姐，且素日也最平和恬淡，因此都不在意，比凤姐儿前便懈怠了许多。只三四天后，几件事过手，渐觉探春精细处不让凤姐，只不过是言语安静、性情和顺而已。可巧连日有王公侯伯世袭官员十几处，皆系荣宁非亲即世交之家，或有升迁，或有黜降，或有婚丧红白等事，王夫人贺吊迎送，应酬不暇，前边更无人照管。他二人便一日皆在厅上起坐，宝钗便一日在上房监察，至王夫人回方散。每于夜间针线暇时，临寝之先，坐了轿，带领园中上夜人等，各处巡察一次。他三人如此一理，便觉比凤姐儿当权时倒更谨慎了些。因而里外下人都暗中抱怨，说：“刚刚的倒了一个‘巡海夜叉’，又添了三个‘镇山太岁’，越发连夜里偷着吃酒玩的工夫都没了！”
　　这日王夫人正是往锦乡侯府去赴席，李纨与探春早已梳洗，伺候出门去后，回至厅上坐了。刚吃茶时，只见吴新登的媳妇进来回说：“赵姨娘的兄弟赵国基昨儿出了事，已回过老太太、太太，说知道了，叫回姑娘来。”说毕，便垂手旁侍，再不言语。彼时来回话者不少，都打听他二人办事如何。若办得妥当，大家则安个畏惧之心，若少有嫌隙不当之处，不但不畏服，一出二门，还说出许多笑话来取笑。吴新登的媳妇心中已有主意，若是凤姐前，他便早已献勤，说出许多主意、又查出许多旧例来，任凤姐拣择施行；如今他藐视李纨老实，探春年轻的姑娘，所以只说出这一句话来，试他二人有何主见。探春便问李纨，李纨想了一想，便道：“前日袭人的妈死了，听见说赏银四十两，这也赏他四十两罢了。”吴新登的媳妇听了，忙答应了个“是”，接了对牌就走。探春道：“你且回来。”吴新登家的只得回来。探春道：“你且别支银子。我且问你：那几年老太太屋里的几位老姨奶奶，也有家里的，也有外头的，有两个分别。家里的若死了人是赏多少？外头的死了人是赏多少？你且说两个我们听听。”一问，吴新登家的便都忘了，忙陪笑回说道：“这也不是什么大事，赏多赏少，谁还敢争不成？”探春笑道：“这话胡闹。依我说，赏一百倒好！若不按理，别说你们笑话，明儿也难见你二奶奶。”吴新登家的笑道：“既这么说，我查旧账去；此时却不记得。”探春笑道：“你办事办老了的，还不记得，倒来难我们！你素日回你二奶奶，也现查去？若有这道理，凤姐姐还不算利害，也就算是宽厚了。还不快找了来我瞧！再迟一日，不说你们粗心，倒象我们没主意了。”吴新登家的满面通红，忙转身出来。众媳妇们都伸舌头。
　　这里又回别的事；一时吴家的取了旧账来。探春看时，两个家里的赏过皆二十两，两个外头的皆赏过四十两。外还有两个外头的，一个赏过一百两，一个赏过六十两。这两笔底下皆有原故：一个是隔省迁父母之柩，外赏六十两；一个是现买葬地，外赏二十两。探春便递给李纨看了，探春便说：“给他二十两银子，把这账留下我们细看。”吴新登家的去了。
　　忽见赵姨娘进来，李纨探春忙让坐。赵姨娘开口便说道：“这屋里的人，都踹下我的头去还罢了，姑娘你也想一想，该替我出气才是！”一面说，一面便眼泪鼻涕哭起来。探春忙道：“姨娘这话说谁？我竟不懂。谁踹姨娘的头？说出来，我替姨娘出气。”赵姨娘道；“姑娘现踹我，我告诉谁去？”探春听说，忙站起来说道：“我并不敢。”李纨也忙站起来劝。赵姨娘道：“你们请坐下，听我说。我这屋里熬油似的熬了这么大年纪，又有你兄弟，这会子连袭人都不如了，我还有什么脸？连你也没脸面，别说是我呀。”探春笑道：“原来为这个，我说我并不敢犯法违礼。”一面便坐了，拿账翻给赵姨娘瞧，又念给他听，又说道：“这是祖宗手里旧规矩，人人都依着，偏我改了不成？这也不但袭人，将来环儿收了外头的，自然也是和袭人一样。这原不是什么争大争小的事，讲不到有脸没脸的话上。他是太太的奴才，我是按着旧规矩办。说办的好，领祖宗的恩典、太太的恩典；若说办的不公，那是他糊涂不知福，也只好凭他抱怨去。太太连房子赏了人，我有什么有脸的地方儿？一文不赏，我也没什么没脸的。依我说，太太不在家，姨娘安静些，养神罢，何苦只要操心？太太满心疼我，因姨娘每每生事，几次寒心。我但凡是个男人，可以出得去，我早走了，立出一番事业来，那时自有一番道理，偏我是女孩儿家，一句多话也没我乱说的。太太满心里都知道，如今因看重我，才叫我管家务。还没有做一件好事，姨娘倒先来作践我。倘或太太知道了，怕我为难，不叫我管，那才正经没脸呢！连姨娘真也没脸了！”一面说，一面抽抽搭搭的哭起来。
　　赵姨娘没话答对，便说道：“太太疼你，你该越发拉扯拉扯我们。你只顾讨太太疼，就把我们忘了！”探春道：“我怎么忘了？叫我怎么拉扯？这也问他们各人。那一个主子不疼出力得用的人才？那一个好人用人拉扯呢？”李纨有旁只管劝说：“姨娘别生气，也怨不得姑娘。他满心里要拉扯，口里怎么说的出来？”探春忙道：“这大嫂子也糊涂了！我拉扯谁？谁家姑娘们拉扯奴才了？他们的好歹，你们该知道，与我什么相干？”赵姨娘气的问道：“谁叫你拉扯别人去了？你不当家，我也不来问你。你如今现在说一是一，说二是二！如今你舅舅死了，你多给了二三十两银子，难道太太就不依你？分明太太是好太太，都是你们尖酸刻薄！可惜太太有恩无处使！——姑娘放心：这也使不着你的银子，明日等出了阁，我还想你额外照看赵家呢！如今没有长翎毛儿就忘了根本，只‘拣高枝儿飞’去了。”探春没听完，气的脸白气噎，越发呜呜咽咽的哭起来。因问道：“谁是我舅舅？我舅舅早升了九省的检点了！那里又跑出一个舅舅来？我倒素昔按礼尊敬，怎么敬出这些亲戚来了！——既这么说，每日环儿出去，为什么赵国基又站起来？又跟他上学？为什么不拿出舅舅的款来？何苦来！谁不知道我是姨娘养的，必要过两三个月寻出由头来，彻底来翻腾一阵，怕人不知道，故意表白表白！也不知道是谁给谁没脸！——幸亏我还明白，但凡糊涂不知礼的，早急了！”
　　李纨急得只管劝，赵姨娘只管还唠叨。忽听有人说：“二奶奶打发平姑娘说话来了。”赵姨娘听说，方把嘴止住。只见平儿走来，赵姨娘忙陪笑让坐，又忙问：“你奶奶好些？我正要瞧去，就只没得空儿。”李纨见平儿进来，因问他：“来作什么？”平儿笑道：“奶奶说，赵姨奶奶的兄弟没了，恐怕奶奶和姑娘不知有旧例。若照常例，只得二十两；如今请姑娘裁度着，再添些也使得。”探春早已拭去泪痕，忙说道：“又好好的添什么？谁又是二十四个月养的？不然，也是出兵放马、背着主子逃出命来过的人不成？你主子真个倒巧，叫我开了例，他做好人，拿着太太不心疼的钱，乐得做人情！你告诉他，我不敢添减混出主意。他添他施恩，等他好了出来，爱怎么添怎么添！”平儿一来时已明白了对半，今听这话越发会意。见探春有怒色，便不敢以往日喜乐之时相待，只一边垂手默侍。
　　时值宝钗也从上房中来，探春等忙起身让坐。未及开言，又有一个媳妇进来回事，因探春才哭了，便有三四个小丫鬟捧了脸盆、巾帕、靶镜等物来。此时探春因盘膝坐在矮板榻上，那捧盆丫鬟走至跟前，便双膝跪下，高捧脸盆，那两个小丫鬟也都在旁屈膝捧着巾帕并靶镜脂粉之饰。平儿见侍书不在这里，便忙上来与探春挽袖卸镯，又接过一条大手巾来，将探春面前衣襟掩了，探春方伸手向脸盆中盥沐。媳妇便回道：“奶奶，姑娘：家学里支环爷和兰哥儿一年的公费。”平儿先道：“你忙什么？你睁着眼看见姑娘洗脸，你不出去伺候着，倒先说话来！二奶奶跟前，你也这样没眼色来着？姑娘虽恩宽，我去回了二奶奶，只说你们眼里都没姑娘，你们都吃了亏可别怨我。”唬得那个媳妇忙陪笑道：“我粗心了！”一面说，一面忙退出去。
　　探春一面匀脸，一面向平儿冷笑道：“你迟了一步，没见还有可笑的。连吴姐姐这么个办老了事的，也不查清楚了就来混我们。幸亏我们问他，他竟有脸说‘忘了’，我说二奶奶事也忘了再找去？我料着你主子未必有耐性儿等他去找！”平儿笑道：“他有这么一次，包管腿上的筋早折了两根。姑娘别信他们。那是他们瞅着大奶奶是个菩萨，姑娘又是腼腆小姐，固然是托懒来混。”说着，又向门外说道：“你们只管撒野，等奶奶大安了，咱们再说。”门外的众媳妇们都笑道：“姑娘，你是个最明白的人，俗语说：‘一人作罪一人当。’我们并不敢欺蔽主子。如今主子是娇客，若认真惹恼了，死无葬身之地！”平儿冷笑道：“你们明白就好了。”又陪笑向探春道：“姑娘知道，二奶奶本来事多，那里照看得这些？保不住不忽略。俗语说：‘旁观者清。’这几年姑娘冷眼看着，或有该添该减的去处，二奶奶没行到，姑娘竟一添减。头一件，与太太有益；第二件，也不枉姑娘待我们奶奶的情义了。”话未说完，宝钗、李纨皆笑道：“好丫头，真怨不得凤丫头偏疼他！本来无可添减之事，如今听你一说，倒要找出两件来斟酌斟酌，不辜负你这话。”
　　探春笑道：“我一肚子气，正要拿他奶奶出气去，偏他碰了来，说了这些话，叫我也没了主意了。”一面说，一面叫进方才那媳妇来问：“环爷和兰哥家学里这一年的银子，是做那一项用的？”那媳妇便回说；“一年学里吃点心或者买纸笔，每位有八两银子的使用。”探春道：“凡爷们的使用，都是各屋里月钱之内。环哥的是姨娘领二两；宝玉的，老太太屋里袭人领二两；兰哥儿是大奶奶屋里领。怎么学里每人多这八两？原来上学去的是为这八两银子！从今日起，把这一项蠲了。平儿回去，告诉你奶奶，说我的话，把这一条务必免了。”平儿笑道：“早就该免。旧年奶奶原说要免来着，因年下忙，就忘了。”那媳妇只得答应着去了。
　　就有大观园中媳妇捧了饭盒子来，侍书、素云早已抬过一张小饭桌来，平儿也忙着上菜。探春笑道：“你说完了话，干你的去罢，在这里又忙什么？”平儿笑道：“我原没事，二奶奶打发了我来，一则说话．二则怕这里的人不方便，叫我帮着妹妹们伏侍奶奶、姑娘来了。”探春因问：“宝姑娘的怎么不端来一处吃？”丫鬟们听说，忙出至檐外，命媳妇们去说：“宝姑娘如今在厅上一处吃，叫他们把饭送了这里来。”探春听说，便高声说道：“你别混支使人！那都是办大事的管家娘子们，你们支使他要饭要茶的？连个高低都不知道！平儿这里站着，叫他叫去。”平儿忙答应一声出来，那些媳妇们都悄悄的拉住笑道：“那里用姑娘去叫？我们已有人叫去了。”一面说，一面用绢子掸台阶的土，说：“姑娘站了半天，乏了，这太阳地里歇歇儿罢。”平儿便坐下。又有茶房里的两个婆子拿了个坐褥铺下，说：“石头冷，这是极干净的，姑娘将就坐一坐儿罢。”平儿点头笑道：“多谢。”一个又捧了一碗精致新茶出来，也悄悄笑说：“这不是我们常用的茶，原是伺候姑娘们的，姑娘且润一润罢。”平儿遂欠身接了，因指众媳妇悄悄说道：“你们太闹的不象了。他是个姑娘家，不肯发威动怒，这是他尊重，你们就藐视欺负他。果然招他动了大气，不过说他一个粗糙就完了，你们就现吃不了的亏！他撒个娇儿，太太也得让他一二分，二奶奶也不敢怎么。你们就这么大胆子小看他，可是鸡蛋往石头上碰。”众人都忙道：“我们何尝敢大胆了？都是赵姨娘闹的。”平儿也悄悄的道：“罢了！好奶奶们，‘墙倒众人推’。那赵姨娘原有些颠倒，着三不着两，有了事就都赖他。你们素日那眼里没人、心术利害，我这几年难道还不知道！二奶奶要是略差一点儿的，早叫你们这些奶奶们治倒了。饶这么着，得一点空儿，还要难他一难，好几次没落了你们的口声。众人都说他利害，你们都怕他，惟我知道他心里也就不算不怕你们的。前儿我们还议论到这里，再不能依头顺尾，必有两场气生。那三姑娘虽是个姑娘，你们都横看了他！二奶奶在这些大姑子小姑子里头，也就只单怕他五分儿。你们这会子倒不把他放在眼里了。”
　　正说着，只见秋纹走来，众媳妇们忙赶着问好，又说：“姑娘也且歇歇，里头摆饭呢。等撤下桌子来，再回话去罢。”秋纹笑道：“我比不得你们，我那里等得？”说着，便直要上厅去。平儿忙叫：“快回来！”秋纹回头，见了平儿，笑道：“你又在这里充什么‘外围子的防护’？”一面回身便坐在平儿褥上。平儿悄问：“回什么？”秋纹道：“问一问宝玉的月钱、我们的月钱，多早晚才领？”平儿道：“这什么大事！你快回去告诉袭人，说我的话，凭有什么事，今日都别回。若回一件管驳一件，回一百件管驳一百件。”秋纹听了，忙问：“这是为什么？”平儿与众媳妇等都忙告诉他原故，又说：“正要找几处利害事与有体面的人来开例，作法子镇压，与众人作榜样呢。何苦你们先来碰在这钉子上？你这一去说了，他们若拿你们也作一二件榜样，又碍着老太太、太太；若不拿着你们做一二件，人家又说：‘偏一个向一个，仗着老太太、太太威势的就怕，不敢惹，只拿着软的做鼻子头。’你听听罢，二奶奶的事他还要驳两件，才压得众人口声呢。”秋纹听了，伸了伸舌头笑道：“幸而平姐姐在这里，没得臊一鼻子灰，趁早知会他们去。”说着便起身走了。
　　接着宝钗的饭至，平儿忙进来伏侍。那时赵姨娘已去，三人在板床上吃饭，宝钗面南，探春面西，李纨面东。众媳妇皆在廊下静候，里头只有他们紧跟常侍的丫鬟伺候，别人一概不敢擅入。这些媳妇们都悄悄的议论说：“大家省事罢，别安着没良心的主意。连吴大娘才都讨了没意思，咱们又是什么有脸的？”都一边悄议，等饭完回事。此时里面惟闻微嗽之声，不闻碗箸之响。一时，只见一个丫头将帘栊高揭，又有两个将桌抬出。茶房内有三个丫鬟，捧着三个沐盆儿，见饭桌已出，三人便进去了。一回又捧出沐盆并漱盂来，方有侍书、素云、莺儿三个人，每人用茶盘捧了三盖碗茶进去。一时等他三人出来，侍书命小丫头子：“好生伺候着，我们吃饭来换你们，可又别偷坐着去。”众媳妇们方慢慢的安分回事，不敢如先前轻慢疏忽了。
　　探春气方渐平，因向平儿道：“我有一件大事，早要和你奶奶商议，如今可巧想起来。你吃了饭快来。宝姑娘也在这里，咱们四个人商议了，再细细的问你奶奶可行可止。”平儿答应回去。凤姐因问：“为何去这半日？”平儿便笑着将方才原故细细说与他听了。凤姐儿笑道：“好，好，好！好个三姑娘，我说不错，只可惜他命薄，没托生在太太肚里。”平儿笑道：“奶奶也说糊涂话了。他就不是太太养的，难道谁敢小看他，不和别的一样看待么？”凤姐叹道：“你那里知道？虽然正出庶出是一样，但只女孩儿却比不得儿子。将来作亲时，如今有一种轻狂人，先要打听姑娘是正出是庶出，多有为庶出不要的。殊不知庶出只要人好，比正出的强百倍呢。将来不知那个没造化的，为挑正庶误了事呢，也不知那个有造化的，不挑正庶的得了去。”说着，又向平儿笑道：“你知道我这几年生了多少省俭的法子，一家子大约也没个背地里不恨我的。我如今也是骑上老虎了，虽然看破些，无奈一时也难宽放。二则家里出去的多，进来的少，凡有大小事儿，仍是照着老祖宗手里的规矩。却一年进的产业又不及先时多，省俭了外人又笑话，老太太、太太也受委屈，家下也抱怨刻薄。若不趁早儿料理省俭之计，再几年就都赔尽了。”平儿道：“可不是这话！将来还有三四位姑娘，还有两三个小爷们，一位老太太，这几件大事未完呢。”凤姐儿笑道：“我也虑到这里，倒也够了。宝玉和林妹妹，他两个一娶一嫁，可以使不着官中钱，老太太自有体已拿出来。二姑娘是大老爷那边的，也不算。剩了三四个，满破着每人花上七八千银子。环哥娶亲有限，花上三千银子，若不够，那里省一抿子也就够了。老太太的事出来，一应都是全了的，不过零星杂项使费些，满破三五千两。如今再俭省些，陆续就够了。只怕如今平空再生出一两件事来，可就了不得了。咱们且别虑后事，你且吃了饭，快听他们商议什么。这正碰了我的机会，我正愁没个膀臂。虽有个宝玉，他又不是这里头的货，纵收伏了他也不中用。大奶奶是个佛爷，也不中用。二姑娘更不中用，亦且不是这屋里的人。四姑娘小呢。兰小子和环儿更是个燎毛的小冻猫子，只得有热灶火炕让他钻去罢。真真一个娘肚子里跑出这样天悬地隔的两个人来，我想到那里就不服！再者林丫头和宝姑娘他两个人倒好，偏又都是亲戚，又不好管咱们家务事。况且一个是美人灯儿，风吹吹就坏了；一个是拿定了主意，不干己事不张口，一问摇头三不知，也难十分去问他。倒只剩了三姑娘一个，心里嘴里都也来得，又是咱家的正人，太太又疼他，虽然脸上淡淡的，皆因是赵姨娘那老东西闹的，心里却是和宝玉一样呢。比不得环儿，实在令人难疼，要依我的性子，早撵出去了！如今他既有这主意，正该和他协同，大家做个膀臂，我也不孤不独了。按正礼天理良心上论，咱们有他这一个人帮着，咱们也省些心，与太太的事也有益。若按私心藏奸上论，我也太行毒了，也该抽回退步，回头看看；再要穷追苦克，人恨极了，他们笑里藏刀，咱们两个才四个眼睛两个心，一时不防，倒弄坏了。趁着紧溜之中，他出头一料理，众人就把往日咱们的恨暂可解了。还有一件，我虽知你极明白，恐怕你心里挽不过来，如今嘱咐你：他虽是姑娘家，心里却事事明白，不过是言语谨慎。他又比我知书识字，更利害一层了。如今俗语说：‘擒贼必先擒王。’他如今要作法开端，一定是先拿我开端，倘或他要驳我的事，你可别分辩，你只越恭敬越说驳的是才好。千万别想着怕我没脸，和他一强，就不好了。”
    平儿不等说完，便笑道：“你太把人看糊涂了！我才已经行在先了，这会子才嘱咐我。”凤姐儿笑道：“我是恐怕你心里眼里只有了我、一概没有他人之故，不得不嘱咐，既已行在先，更比我明白了。这不是你又急了。满嘴里‘你’呀‘我’的起来了！”平儿道：“偏说‘你’！你不依，这不是嘴巴子？再打一顿。难道这脸上还没尝过的不成？”凤姐儿笑道：“你这小蹄子儿，要掂多少过儿才罢？你看我病的这个样儿，还来怄我呢。过来坐下，横竖没人来，咱们一处吃饭是正经。”说着，丰儿等三四个小丫头子进来，放小炕桌。凤姐只吃燕窝粥，两碟子精致小菜，每日分例菜已暂减去。丰儿便将平儿的四样分例菜端至桌上，与平儿盛了饭来。平儿屈一膝于炕沿之上，半身犹立于炕下，陪着凤姐儿吃了饭，伏侍漱口毕，吩咐了丰儿些话，方往探春处来。只见院中寂静，人已散出。
要知后事何如，且听下回分解。

After the bustle of New Year celebrations was over in the Rong Mansion, Xifeng who had been working too hard both before and after the festival over-exerted herself and had a miscarriage. As she was confined to her bed and unable to attend to affairs, several doctors were in daily attendance. A strong-minded woman, she stayed indoors but went on planning and worrying, sending Pinger to report to Lady Wang whenever anything occurred. She turned a deaf ear to all advice to take care of herself. Lady Wang, feeling as if she had lost her right arm, realized that she had not the energy to cope with everything. She attended to major matters herself but assigned the day-to-day running of the household to Li Wan, with the help of Tanchun. And she expected to turn everything back to Xifeng after a month, when the latter had recovered.

But Xifeng, who had never been very strong and when young had not taken good care of herself, had moreover exhausted herself by too much mental exertion and over-ambition. So although this miscarriage was not serious, it left her very weak indeed. After a month she was still losing blood. Though she said nothing about it, everyone could see from her sallow, emaciated face that she was neglecting herself. Lady Wang simply told her to take medicine and build up her health, not worrying about anything else. Xifeng herself was afraid of falling seriously ill and becoming a laughing-stock, so she stole time to rest, eager to be her usual self again. But not until the third month did the medicine and rest take effect and the bleeding gradually stop. However, that is anticipating.

To resume. Seeing Xifeng in this state and knowing that Tanchun and Li Wan could not very well withdraw yet from running the household, Lady Wang was afraid that with so many people in the Garden they might not be able to cope. She therefore asked Baochai to help and keep an eye on things everywhere.

“I know what those old nurses are like — good-for-nothings,” she said. “They seize every chance to drink or gamble, sleeping in the daytime and gaming at night. When Xifeng was in charge they were still rather afraid, but now they’ll take advantage of the situation. You’re a good, reliable child, dear, and your cousins are all young. I’ve no time to see to everything, so I’d like you to help out for a couple of days. If you notice any omissions, let me know; don’t wait till the old lady asks and I have no answer. If any of the servants are troublesome, tell them off; and if they won’t listen, report to me. We don’t want any serious trouble.”

Baochai had to agree to this.

It was now late spring. Daiyu had another bout of coughing, and Xiangyun too was laid up with a chill in Alpinia Park, so that doctors and medicine were in constant demand. As Tanchun and Li Wan, now working together, lived next door to each other, and it was inconvenient for servants to report to them in their different apartments, they decided to meet every morning in the small three-roomed hall at the south end of the Garden entrance to transact business, not going back until after lunch. This hall had been used as a waiting-room during the Imperial Consort’s visit by the eunuchs in attendance, and after that it was not used for anything, only some old women being there at night on duty. Now, as the weather was warm, no major repairs were needed. They had the place slightly done up and furnished for the two young ladies to use. Over it was a board with the inscription: “Benevolence and Uprightness Advocated,” but the servants called it simply the “Hall of Assemblage.” Here Li Wan and Tanchun met punctually at mao shi  every day and did not leave until noon, by which time a constant stream of women-servants had come to report on their duties.

At first, the stewards’ wives were pleased to learn that Li Wan was taking over, for being a good-natured, kind-hearted woman who never imposed penalties she would be easier to fool than Xifeng. And when they heard that Tanchun was to help they thought, “She’s only a young, unmarried girl, and such a quiet, pleasant-mannered one too.” So they were not worried and became much more lax than in Xifeng’s time. But after three or four days, when several matters had been dealt with, they began to realize that Tanchun was as sharp as Xifeng, only much quieter and gentler. And just at this time...

There were a dozen or more families of marquises or earls with hereditary titles who were either related to the Jung and Ning houses or old family friends. Whether there were promotions, demotions, weddings or funerals in these families, Lady Wang had to attend or send gifts. So busy were these social engagements that she had no time to attend to household affairs. Li Wan and Tan-chun therefore sat in the office hall every day, while Pao-chai looked after things in the inner apartments; and only when Lady Wang came back would they disperse. Every evening, too, before retiring to bed, Pao-chai would make a tour of inspection in a sedan-chair, accompanied by the women who were on night duty. Thus the three of them managed things even more meticulously than Hsi-feng had done, provoking the servants to complain, “We’ve got rid of one ‘sea-patrol yaksha,’ only to be saddled with three ‘mountain-taming deities.’ Even at night now we’ve no chance to sneak off to have a drink or a game.”

One day Lady Wang had to attend a feast in the Marquis of Chin-hsiang’s household. After Li Wan and Tan-chun had seen her off, they returned to the hall. They had just sipped some tea when Wu Hsin-teng’s wife came in to announce:

“Chao Yi-niang’s brother Chao Kuo-chi died yesterday. I’ve reported it to the old lady and Her Ladyship, who said she knew and I should tell you young ladies.”

With that she stepped aside and stood waiting. Quite a number of servants had come with requests to see how the two young ladies would handle the business. If they showed competence, the servants would behave with more respect; but if they made the least slip, not only would they cease to be afraid of offending them but outside the inner gate they would gossip and make fun of them. Wu Hsin-teng’s wife had already made up her mind that if Hsi-feng were in charge she would have been only too glad to make suggestions, citing precedents for her to choose from. But regarding Li Wan as a simpleton and Tan-chun as a young girl, she simply made this announcement to see what they would say.

Tan-chun asked Li Wan’s opinion.

“Hsi-jen’s mother died the other day, I believe, and they gave forty taels,” said Li Wan after a little thought. “Let’s give forty taels in this case too.”

Wu Hsin-teng’s wife, assenting promptly, took the tally and was starting off when Tan-chun stopped her.

“Come back,” she ordered. “I want to talk to you.”

The woman returned.

“Don’t go and draw that money yet,” said Tan-chun. “Tell me: some of the old concubines in the old lady’s apartment were home-bred, some were bought outside. There’s a difference in the two cases. How much was given for a home-bred one when she died, and how much for one from outside? Give us two examples.”

At this Wu Hsin-teng’s wife had to confess that she couldn’t remember. “It’s not such an important matter,” she said with a smile. “However much is given, who’s going to dare complain?”

“What nonsense!” retorted Tan-chun, smiling too. “I’d give a hundred taels if I had my way. But if we ignore the rules, not only will you laugh at us but tomorrow we may find it hard to face your Second Mistress.”

“In that case I’ll look up the old accounts,” offered the woman. “I can’t remember them just now.”

“You’re an old hand at this,” said Tan-chun. “If you can’t remember, how can you expect us to decide? Are you in the habit of looking up the old accounts when you report to your Second Mistress? If so, that shows she’s not so formidable but very lenient. Hurry up and find them for me. Another day’s delay will make people accuse us of mismanagement, not you of negligence.”

Blushing, Wu Hsin-teng’s wife hurried off. The other servants watching stuck out their tongues in dismay.

Then other business was reported, and presently Wu Hsin-teng’s wife came back with the old accounts. Tan-chun found that in two cases of home-bred concubines twenty taels had been given, in two cases of those from outside forty taels. There were two other cases of concubines from outside: one had been given one hundred taels, the other sixty. Both these, however, were special cases: one was for the removal of a coffin to another province, the other for the purchase of a burial ground.

Twenty taels was the outside limit, she was told.

Tanchun passed this information to Li Wan.

“Give her twenty taels and leave this account for us to check carefully,” she ordered.

When Wu Xindeng’s wife had gone, in came Concubine Zhao. Li Wan and Tanchun promptly invited her to be seated.

“Everyone in this house is trampling on my head,” she blurted out. “But you should think of me too, miss, and help me to get some redress.”

As she spoke the tears coursed down her cheeks.

“Who do you mean, aunt?” asked Tanchun. “I don’t understand. Who’s been trampling on your head? Tell me, and I’ll see you get redress.”

“You’re trampling on me, miss. Who else can I complain to?”

Tanchun sprang to her feet in consternation. “I’d never dare do such a thing,” she protested.

Li Wan had risen too to reason with the concubine.

“Do sit down and listen to me,” begged Concubine Zhao. “I’ve been slaving all these years in this house like a camel in the desert, and I’ve given birth to your brother too; yet now I’m not even considered as good as Xiren. How can I hold up my head? This makes you lose face too.”

“So that’s what it’s about. But I’ve done nothing wrong or against the rules.”

Tanchun resumed her seat and showed the concubine the account-book, reading out the item to her.

“This is an old rule laid down by our ancestors,” she explained, “which everybody observes. Why should I make an exception? It’s not only Xiren. When Huan marries and has concubines, it will be the same in his household. This has nothing to do with precedence, and doesn’t involve any loss of face. Xiren is Her Ladyship’s servant, and I’m simply carrying out the old rules. If I’m doing the right thing, it’s thanks to our ancestors and Her Ladyship. If I’m unfair, that shows how stupid I am and how little I deserve such favour — she’s welcome to complain. If Her Ladyship gives someone a house, that doesn’t make me feel proud. If she gave nothing at all, I shouldn’t feel ashamed. My advice to you, aunt, is to take things easy while Her Ladyship’s away and not worry yourself for nothing over such matters. Her Ladyship is very good to me, but you’re always making trouble which distresses her. If I were a man I’d have left long ago to make a career for myself; then I’d be my own mistress. But being a girl, with no say in anything, and Her Ladyship knowing how things are, she’s put me in charge of the household now to show her trust. Before I’ve been able to accomplish anything, you start finding fault. If Her Ladyship hears of this and, to spare me embarrassment, takes this charge away from me, that will be a real loss of face for me — and for you too, aunt.” She burst out sobbing.

Having nothing to say to this, Concubine Zhao answered, “If Her Ladyship favours you, you should help us. Don’t just try to curry favour with her and forget us.”

“How can I help you? Who should I help? You’d better ask the others. What mistress doesn’t show favour to good, hard-working servants? Who wants to help those who are no good?”

Li Wan put in, “Don’t be angry, aunt. You can’t blame the young lady. She’d like to help but she can’t say so.”

“How stupid you are, cousin!” cried Tanchun. “Whom should I help? Do young ladies normally help the servants? However good or bad they are, what’s that to do with me?”

“Who asked you to help others?” fumed Concubine Zhao. “If you weren’t in charge, I wouldn’t have come to you. But now that you call the tune, now that your uncle’s died, if you’d given twenty or thirty taels extra would Her Ladyship have objected? Of course not. She’s a good mistress, but you’re too stingy. It’s a pity her kindness is wasted. Don’t worry, miss.

I’m not asking you for money. I only thought that after you’ve left home and married you might show special consideration to the Zhaos. But before you’ve even grown wings you forget your origin and fly off to a higher branch than ours.”

Before Zhao Yiniang could finish, Tanchun turned pale from anger and choked with rage. She burst out sobbing.

“Who is my uncle?” she demanded. “My uncle has recently been promoted to be an inspector of nine provinces. Where does this other uncle come from? It’s true I’ve always observed the proprieties in showing respect; but how have I acquired all these new relations? If what you say is right, why is it that every day when Huan goes out, Zhao Guoji stands up and goes to school with him? Why doesn’t he behave like an uncle? What is the point of all this? Everyone knows I’m the daughter of a concubine. But must you rake it all up again every couple of months, and make a fresh scene to impress it on people? I’d like to know who is making whom lose face. Luckily I’ve some sense. If I were an ignorant, ill-bred fool, I’d have flown into a rage long ago.”

Li Wan, in distress, simply went on urging Tanchun to calm down, but Zhao Yiniang continued her harangue until someone came in to announce:

“Madam Zhu, Ping’er is here with a message from the Second Mistress.”

At that Zhao Yiniang finally stopped. As Ping’er entered she smiled and offered the visitor a seat.

“Is your mistress better?” she asked. “I’ve been meaning to go and see her, but couldn’t find the time.”

Li Wan inquired what had brought her there.

“My mistress heard that the brother of Aunt Zhao had died,” said Ping’er. “She was afraid that you, madam, and you, miss, might not know the old rule in such cases. The usual allowance is twenty taels, but she wants the young lady to decide whether to make an exception and increase it.”

Tanchun had already wiped her eyes. She promptly retorted, “What grounds are there for increasing it? Who was it whose pregnancy lasted twenty-four months? Or is this someone who’s been to the wars and saved his master’s life at the risk of his own? Your mistress is very clever, getting me to make an exception so that she can pose as a benefactor, playing the great lady with money that isn’t hers and so doesn’t hurt her to spend. You can tell her that I daren’t make any arbitrary decision or change the rules. If she wants to be more generous, she can do it herself when she’s better and out of bed. She can give as much extra as she likes.”

Ping’er had guessed how the land lay as soon as she came in, and this confirmed it. Seeing how angry Tanchun was, she did not presume to behave in her usual free and easy way but stepped aside and stood waiting in silence with her arms at her sides.

Just then Baochai dropped in from the main house and Tanchun and the others invited her to be seated. Before they could tell her what had happened, another matron came in on business. And because Tanchun had been crying, three or four young maids brought in a basin, towels and a mirror-stand. Tanchun was sitting cross-legged on the low couch, and the maid with the basin knelt down to hold it up to her. The two others knelt at the sides, one holding a towel and the other the mirror and cosmetics. As Shishu was not there, Ping’er stepped forward to roll up Tanchun’s sleeves, remove her bracelets and tuck a large towel under her chin. Then Tanchun washed her face.

The matron chosen to report said, “Your Ladyship and Young Mistress, we’ve come for the annual allowance for Master Huan and Master Lan from the school.”

“What’s the hurry?” Ping’er asked her. “Couldn’t you see the young lady was washing? Why didn’t you wait outside instead of butting in? Would you dare behave like that if our Second Mistress were here? Although the young lady is good-natured, if I report this to the Second Mistress and tell her you’ve no respect for Miss Tanchun, don’t blame me if you get into trouble.”

The matron smiled apologetically. “How careless of me!” she exclaimed, and beat a hasty retreat.

Tanchun while powdering her face said sarcastically to Ping’er, “You came just too late to see something even more ridiculous. Even an old hand like Sister-in-law Wu came to try to fool me without first checking up. Luckily I....”

When questioned, the wretch had the nerve to say she’d forgotten. I said, “If even Her Ladyship’s business can be forgotten, why not go and look it up?” I was sure your mistress wouldn’t have the patience to wait while she hunted for it.”

“If she did that once, she’d get her legs broken for sure,” said Pinger. “Don’t you believe them, miss. They say that because they know Madam Zhu is a Buddha and you’re a young lady who wouldn’t like to make a scene, so they’re just slacking.”

She turned to call through the door, “You can carry on as outrageously as you please, but wait till the mistress is better and we’ll see.”

The women outside answered, “You’re very understanding, miss. As the proverb says, ‘A man must bear the consequences of his own misdeeds.’ We’d never dare cheat our mistresses. You’re honoured guests now. If we really offended you, we’d die without a place for burial.”

“It’s good that you realize that,” said Pinger drily.

She turned with a smile to Tanchun. “You know how much the Second Mistress has to see to, miss. She can’t attend to everything and is bound to overlook certain things. As the proverb says, ‘The onlooker sees most of the game.’ You’ve seen how things have been done these last few years, miss. If you think any changes should be made — if some expenses should be cut down or others increased — and the Second Mistress hasn’t got round to it, why not make the changes yourself? In the first place, it would help Her Ladyship; and secondly, it would show your good will towards our mistress.”

Before she could say more, Baochai and Li Wan smiled.

“Good for you!” they cried. “No wonder Xifeng dotes on you. We didn’t think any changes were needed, but after this we must find some ways to cut down or increase expenses, to show our appreciation of your suggestion.”

Tanchun smiled. “I was so worked up, I meant to go and work off my anger on your mistress. But you came along and said all this, making me at a loss again.”

She sent for the woman who had come before and asked her, “What is the annual school allowance for Master Huan and Master Lan?”

“It’s eight taels apiece for their refreshments and writing materials,” was the answer.

“All the other young masters’ expenses are covered by the monthly allowance from their own apartments,” said Tanchun. “Concubine Zhao draws two taels a month for Huan; Xiren draws two taels for Baoyu from the old lady’s apartment; and Madam Zhu draws Lan’s allowance. Why should they have an extra eight taels each for school? Do they go to school just to get this eight taels? From now on this item is to be abolished. Go back and tell your mistress that, on my advice, she must cancel this allowance.”

“It should have been stopped long ago,” agreed Pinger. “Last year the mistress meant to do away with it, but in the bustle at the end of the year she forgot.”

The woman had to assent and withdraw.

Then some matrons from the Garden brought in the lunch boxes, and Shishu and Suyun set a small table. Pinger helped to serve the food.

“Now that you’ve delivered your message, why not go back?” asked Tanchun. “Why stay here to wait on us?”

“I’ve nothing to do,” replied Pinger. “The Second Mistress sent me to have a talk with you and also because she was afraid you might be short of attendants and wanted me to help the young ladies to wait on you.”

Tanchun asked, “Why hasn’t Miss Baochai’s meal been brought here too?”

The maids promptly went out and told the matrons, “Miss Baochai is having her meal here with the others. Tell them to send her food over.”

Hearing this, Tanchun cried, “Don’t order them about like that. Those are stewards’ wives in charge of important business. Who are you to ask them to fetch meals or tea? You don’t know your place. Pinger is here. Let her tell them.”

Pinger assented and went out. The women quietly caught hold of her.

“There’s no need for you to go, miss,” they said. “We’ve already sent to have it fetched.”

As they spoke they dusted the steps with their handkerchiefs.

"You must be tired, miss, standing so long," they said. "Do take a rest here in the sun." Pinger sat down on the stone step and two women from the tea-house brought over a cushion.

"The stone's cold," they said. "This is quite clean though, miss. Won't you make do with it?"

Pinger nodded and smiled her thanks.

Another woman brought her a bowl of fine fresh tea.

"This isn't our usual tea," she whispered. "It's what we keep for the young ladies. Just take a sip to moisten your throat."

Pinger leaned forward to take it, then pointed at the other women and said softly:

"You're being too outrageous. She's a young lady, too well-bred to lose her temper or assert herself; but does that mean you can look down on her and bully her? If you really provoke her into losing her temper, she may just tell you off, but then you'll be for it. If she complains to the mistress, even Her Ladyship lets her have her way, and the Second Mistress daren't cross her. How dare you take such liberties? You're simply asking for trouble."

"We wouldn't dare," they protested. "It's all Concubine Zhao's doing."

"Come now," whispered Pinger. "I know you, my good women. 'If a wall's about to collapse, everybody gives it a shove.' Of course Concubine Zhao's a stupid, crazy creature, the one to blame whenever there's trouble; but you've always been so high and mighty and hard-hearted — haven't I seen that in the last few years? If the Second Mistress were the least bit weak, you'd have trampled her underfoot. As it is, whenever you get the chance you try to make things hard for her, and more than once you've nearly disgraced her. Everybody says she's terrible and that you're all afraid of her; but I know she's not too sure of you. We were talking about this the other day, and agreed that she can't very well knuckle under and must lose her temper every now and then. Although Miss Tanchun's only a young lady, you've underrated her. Of all the young ladies in the house, the Second Mistress is only afraid of her. So don't think you can ignore her."

As they were talking Qiuwen arrived and the women hastily asked after her health.

"Have a rest, miss," they said. "They're serving the meal inside. Wait till the table's been cleared, then go back to report."

Qiuwen smiled.

"I'm not like you. I can't wait." She made as if to enter the hall.

"Come back!" cried Pinger.

Qiuwen turned and, at sight of her, smiled.

"What are you doing here playing watchdog?" she asked, coming back to sit on Pinger's cushion.

"What have you come to report?" inquired Pinger softly.

"I've come to ask when Master Bao's monthly allowance is to be issued, and ours too."

"Is that all? Go back quickly and tell Xiren, on my advice, not to report anything today, no matter what. If she does, everything is sure to be rejected."

"Why?" asked Qiuwen.

Pinger and the women explained, then told her, "She's looking for some important business concerning some people with face, so as to make an example of them and scare everyone else. Why should you go and dash your head against a nail? If you report this and they make an example of you, that will look bad for the old lady and the mistress; if they don't, others will say that those with Their Ladyships' backing are too scared to be touched, and they only bully the meek. Just think, even the Second Mistress' decisions are going to be overruled a couple of times to silence criticism."

Qiuwen stuck out her tongue at this.

"Lucky I met you, sister, or I'd have run my head into a bruise," she cried. "I must go back quick and tell them."

"Go and let them know." With that she stood up and left.

Just then Bao-chai’s meal arrived and Patience hurried in to wait on them. By now, Concubine Zhao had gone, and the three young ladies sat down to eat at the couch table, Bao-chai facing south, Tan-chun west and Li Wan east. The married women were waiting quietly outside under the eaves, only the personal maids of the three ladies being in attendance. No one else presumed to enter.

The women outside were whispering comments. ‘Let’s be sensible and not think of any wicked tricks,’ said one. ‘Even Mrs Wu was made to look small just now. Who do we think we are?’

They continued to whisper together as they waited for the meal to end so that they could resume their business. Inside, not a sound could be heard apart from an occasional faint cough; there was no clatter of bowls or chopsticks. Presently a maid raised the portière high and two others carried out the table. Then three maids from the tea-room came in, each carrying a wash-basin. Seeing that the table had been removed, they went inside, and a little later emerged again with the basins and mouth- rinse bowls. Then Shou-shu, Su-yun and Oriole brought in three cups of tea on trays. They waited until the three young ladies had finished washing their hands and rinsing their mouths before coming out again.

‘Look after things properly while we have our meal,’ Shou-shu instructed the younger maids. ‘We’ll come and relieve you later. And don’t let us catch you slacking!’

Only then did the women quietly and obediently resume their business, not daring to be as casual and off-hand as they had been before.

By now Tan-chun’s anger had subsided a little. She said to Patience:

‘There’s an important matter I’ve been meaning to discuss with your mistress. I’ve just been reminded of it. When you’ve had your meal, come back as quickly as you can. Miss Bao will be here too. The four of us can talk it over, and then we shall go into it carefully with your mistress to see whether it’s practicable or not.’

Patience assented and went back. Xi-feng asked her why she had been away so long, and she gave her a detailed and amusing account of all that had happened.

‘Good, good, good!’ cried Xi-feng delightedly. ‘I always said that girl San was all right. What a pity she wasn’t born in Her Ladyship’s tummy!’

‘You are talking nonsense, ma’am,’ said Patience, smiling. ‘Even though she wasn’t born of Her Ladyship, who would ever dare to look down on her or treat her any differently from the rest?’

‘You don’t understand,’ said Xi-feng. ‘Although in theory there’s no difference between “by wife” and “by concubine”, in the case of a girl it’s not the same as with a boy. When the time comes for her to marry, there’s a flighty kind of person about nowadays who insists on finding out first whether the girl is “by wife” or “by concubine”. A lot of them don’t want a concubine’s daughter. They don’t seem to realize that if the girl herself is all right, it doesn’t matter who her mother was; she can be a hundred times better than some of these “by wife” girls. I shouldn’t be surprised if one of these days some young fellow who hasn’t the luck to get a “by wife” one finds that his prejudice has made him miss a very good opportunity.’

She smiled at Patience.

‘You know, these last few years I’ve thought up so many ways of cutting down on expenditure, there probably isn’t a single person in this household who doesn’t secretly hate me for it. But now I’m like someone riding a tiger: I daren’t relax. I can see that things can’t go on like this much longer, but it’s difficult to change straight away. Besides, our expenditure is so much greater than our income. Whenever any big expenses have to be met, I still go by the rules laid down by our ancestors; but our income nowadays is so much less than it was in their time. If we economize, outsiders laugh at us and Their Ladyships feel hard done by, and the servants all complain that we are too stingy. But if we don’t start thinking up some economies soon, in a few years’ time we shall be bankrupt.’

‘That’s true,’ said Patience. ‘There are still three or four young ladies to be married and two or three young gentlemen, and Her Old Ladyship’s funeral: those are the big expenses that are still to come.’

‘I’ve allowed for that,’ said Xi-feng. ‘That will be enough. Bao-yu and Miss Lin, those two will marry each other, so there will be no call to use official funds for them: Her Old Ladyship will provide for them out of her own private savings. Ying-chun is Sir She’s daughter, so she doesn’t count. That leaves three or four. If we allow seven to eight thousand taels apiece for them, that should be enough. For Huan’s wedding, three thousand should cover it. If it’s not enough, he can make do with a bit less.

A little pin-money should be enough. After the old lady’s funeral everything was paid for, and we only needed a few thousand taels for odd expenses. If we economize now, we can manage by and by. My only fear is that if some extra business crops up we’ll be in a fix. But don’t let’s worry about the future. Finish your meal now quickly and listen to their discussion. This is my chance. I was just wishing I had a helper. Of course there’s Pao-yu, but he’s not one of us. Even if we won him over, he’d be no use. His wife is a Buddha who’d be no use either. And Miss Ying isn’t one of our household, besides being useless too. Miss Hsiu’s too young. Lan and Huan are two little frozen cats that only want to creep near the stove. Fancy two sons of the same mother being as unlike as heaven and earth! The thought of it makes me see red. Then there’s Miss Lin and Miss Pao-chai, both of them good, but they’re relatives and so have no right to meddle in our affairs. Besides, one’s a beautiful lamp which a puff of wind might put out; the other’s so determined not to open her mouth about things that don’t concern her that if you ask her a question she shakes her head and says she doesn’t know — it’s no use appealing to her. So that leaves only Miss Tan-chun. She’s quick in thinking and talking, she’s one of our family, and the mistress is very fond of her. Though she puts on a cold face, that’s because that old witch Concubine Chao has upset her; at heart she’s as good as Pao-yu, not like that Huan whom nobody could possibly love. If I had my way, I’d have packed him off long ago. Since she has this idea, we should work together and back each other up; then I shan’t be all on my own. In all fairness and conscience, with her to help us we can set our minds at rest and it will be good for the mistress too. But if we consider our own selfish interests, I’ve been too ruthless and should draw back a bit to avoid going too far. If we’re too hard on people and they hate us, they may hide their daggers behind smiles. We two have only four eyes and two hearts between us, and if we’re off guard for a moment they may do us dirt. Now that she’s come forward to take charge, this may make them forget their past grievances against us. There’s one more thing. Though I know how very understanding you are, I’m afraid you may feel a bit put out. So let me tell you: though she’s a young lady she has a good head for everything, only she’s careful what she says. And she’s better educated than I am, which makes her more formidable. As the proverb says, ‘To catch the bandits, first catch the ringleader.’ If she’s going to make an example of someone, no doubt she’ll start with me. If she finds fault with anything I’ve done, don’t try to argue. Just agree with her very politely, saying she’s quite right. On no account must you, for fear of my losing face, stand up to her. That would be bad.”

“You’re underestimating people again!” Ping-erh laughed before Xifeng could finish. “I took the lead in doing that, and now you have to tell me.”

“I was afraid that because you have only me in your heart and eyes you may ignore everyone else,” replied Xifeng smiling. “That’s why I warned you. Since you’ve already taken the lead, you’re even more clear-sighted than I am. This shows you’re getting worked up again, talking so rudely.”

“I’ll talk rudely if I want,” retorted Ping-erh. “If you don’t like it, are you going to slap me? Do you want to beat me again? Haven’t you done that enough?”

“You bitch!” Xifeng chuckled. “How many more times are you going to throw that up? Can’t you see how ill I am, yet you come to exasperate me. Come over here and sit down. There’s no one else about, we may as well have a meal together.”

As she said this, Feng-erh and three or four other young maids brought in a small kang-table. Since Hsi-feng was having only bird’s-nest gruel and two choice side-dishes, the usual dishes for the different meals had been cancelled. Feng-erh put the

Pinger’s four side-dishes were now brought in and rice was served her. With one knee on the edge of the couch but still half standing below, she kept Xifeng company while she ate and waited on her till she had rinsed her mouth. Then, having given Feng’er some instructions, she went to see Tanchun.

The courtyard was quiet and all the maids had withdrawn.

If you want to know what happened next, you must read the following chapter.

第56章 敏探春兴利除宿弊 贤宝钗小惠全大体

话说平儿陪着凤姐吃了饭，伏侍盥漱毕，方往探春处来，只见院中寂静，只有丫鬟婆子一个个都站在窗外听候。平儿进入厅中，他姐妹姑嫂三人正商议些家务，说的便是年内赖大家请吃酒，他家中花园中事故。见他来了，探春便命他脚踏上坐了，因说道：“我想的事，不为别的，只想着我们一月所用的头油脂粉又是二两的事。我想咱们一月已有了二两月银，丫头们又另有月钱，可不是又同刚才学里的八两一样重重叠叠？这事虽小，钱有限，看起来也不妥当，你奶奶怎么就没想到这个呢？”平儿笑道：“这有个原故。姑娘们所用的这些东西，自然该有分例，每月每处买办买了，令女人们交送我们收管，不过预备姑娘们使用就罢了，没有个我们天天各人拿着钱，找人买这些去的。所以外头买办总领了去，按月使女人按房交给我们。至于姑娘们每月的这二两，原不是为买这些的，为的是一时当家的奶奶太太，或不在家，或不得闲，姑娘们偶然要个钱使，省得找人去，这不过是恐怕姑娘们受委屈意思。如今我冷眼看着，各屋里我们的姐妹都是现拿钱买这些东西的，竟有了一半子。我就疑惑不是买办脱了空，就是买的不是正经货。”探春、李纨都笑道：“你也留心看出来了。脱空是没有的，只是迟些日子，催急了，不知那里弄些来，不过是个名儿。其实使不得，依然还得现买，就用二两银子，另叫别人的奶妈子的弟兄儿子买来方才使得。要使官中的人去，依然是那一样的，不知他们是什么法子？”平儿便笑道：“买办买的是那东西，别人买了好的来，买办的也不依他，又说他使坏心，要夺他的买办。所以他们宁可得罪了里头，不肯得罪了外头办事的。要是姑娘们使了奶妈子们，他们也就不敢说闲话了。”
　　探春道：“因此我心里不自在，饶费了两起钱，东西又白丢一半。不如竟把买办的这一项每月蠲了为是。此是第一件事。第二件，年里往赖大家去，你也去的：你看他那小园子比咱们这个如何？”平儿笑道：“还没有咱们这一半大，树木花草也少多着呢。”探春道：“我因和他们家的女孩儿说闲话儿，他说这园子除他们带的花儿，吃的笋菜鱼虾，一年还有人包了去，年终足有二百两银子剩。从那日我才知道，一个破荷叶，一根枯草根子，都是值钱的。”宝钗笑道：“真真膏粱纨之谈。你们虽是千金，原不知道这些事，但只你们也都念过书，识过字的，竟没看见过朱夫子有一篇‘不自弃’的文么？”探春笑道：“虽也看过，不过是勉人自励，虚比浮词，那里真是有的？”宝钗道：“朱子都行了虚比浮词了？那句句都是有的。你才办了两天事，就利欲熏心，把朱子都看虚浮了。你再出去，见了那些利弊大事，越发连孔子也都看虚了呢！”探春笑道：“你这样一个通人，竟没看见姬子书？当日姬子有云：‘登利禄之场，处运筹之界者，穷尧舜之词，背孔孟之道。’”宝钗笑道：“底下一句呢？”探春笑道：“如今断章取意；念出底下一句，我自己骂我自己不成？”宝钗道：“天下没有不可用的东西，既可用，便值钱。难为你是个聪明人，这大节目正事竟没经历。”李纨笑道：“叫人家来了，又不说正事，你们且对讲学问！”宝钗道：“学问中便是正事。若不拿学问提着，便都流入市俗去了。”
　　三人取笑了一回，便仍谈正事。探春又接说道：“咱们这个园子，只算比他们的多一半，加一倍算起来，一年就有四百银子的利息。若此时也出脱生发银子，自然小器，不是咱们这样人家的事。若派出两个一定的人来，既有许多值钱的东西，任人作践了，也似乎暴殄天物。不如在园子里所有的老妈妈中，拣出几个老成本分、能知园圃的，派他们收拾料理。也不必要他们交租纳税，只问他们一年可以孝敬些什么。一则园子有专定之人修理花木，自然一年好似一年了，也不用临时忙乱；二则也不致作践，白辜负了东西；三则老妈妈们也可借此小补，不枉成年家在园中辛苦；四则也可省了这些花儿匠、山子匠并打扫人等的工费。将此有余，以补不足，未为不可。”宝钗正在地下看壁上的字画，听如此说，便点头笑道：“善哉！‘三年之内，无饥馑矣。’”李纨道：“好主意！果然这么行，太太必喜欢。省钱事小，园子有人打扫，专司其职，又许他去卖钱，使之以权，动之以利，再无不尽职的了。”
　　平儿道：“这件事须得姑娘说出来。我们奶奶虽有此心，未必好出口。此刻姑娘们在园里住着，不能多弄些玩意儿陪衬，反叫人去监管修理，图省钱，这话断不好出口。”宝钗忙走过来，摸着他的脸笑道：“你张开嘴，我瞧瞧你的牙齿舌头是什么做的？从早起来到这会子，你说了这些话，一套一个样子，也不奉承三姑娘，也不说你们奶奶才短想不到；三姑娘说一套话出来，你就有一套话回奉，总是三姑娘想到的，你们奶奶也想到了，只是必有个不可办的原故。这会子又是因姑娘们住在园子，不好因省钱令人去监管。你们想想这话，要果真交给人弄钱去的，那人自然是一枝花也不许掐，一个果子也不许动了，姑娘们分中自然是不敢讲究，天天和小姑娘们就吵不清。他这远愁近虑，不亢不卑，他们奶奶就不是和咱们好，听他这一番话，也必要自愧的变好了。”探春笑道：“我早起一肚子气，听他来了，忽然想起他主子来：素日当家，使出来的好撒野的人！我见了他更生气了。谁知他来了，避猫鼠儿似的，站了半日，怪可怜的。接着又说了那些话，不说他主子待我好，倒说‘不枉姑娘待我们奶奶素日的情意了’，这一句话，不但没了气，我倒愧了，又伤起心来。我细想，我一个女孩儿家，自己还闹得没人疼没人顾的，我那里还有好处去待人？”口内说到这里，不免又流下泪来。李纨等见他说得恳切，又想他素日赵姨娘每生诽谤，在王夫人跟前，亦为赵姨娘所累，也都不免流下泪来，都忙劝他：“趁今日清净，大家商议两件兴利剔弊的事情，也不枉太太委托一场。又提这没要紧的事做什么。”平儿忙道：“我已明白了。姑娘说谁好，竟一派就完了。”探春道：“虽如此说，也须得回你奶奶一声儿。我们这里搜剔小利，已经不当，——皆因你奶奶是个明白人，我才这样行；若是糊涂多歪多妒的，我也不肯，倒象抓他的乖的似的。岂可不商议了行呢？”平儿笑道：“这么着，我去告诉一声儿。”说着去了，半日方回来，笑道：“我说是白走一趟。这样好事，奶奶岂有不依的！”
　　探春听了，便和李纨命人将园中所有婆子的名单要来，大家参度，大概定了几个人。又将他们一齐传来，李纨大概告诉给他们。众人听了，无不愿意。也有说：“那片林子单交给我，一年工夫，明年又是一片。除了家里吃的笋，一年还可交些钱粮。”这一个说：“那一片稻地交给我，一年这些玩的大小雀鸟的粮食，不必动官中钱粮，我还可以交钱粮。”探春才要说话，人回：“大夫来了，进园瞧史姑娘去。”众婆子只得去领大夫。平儿忙说：“单你们，有一百也不成个体统。难道没有两个管事的头脑儿带进大夫来？”回事的那人说：“有吴大娘和单大娘，他两个在西南角上聚锦门等着呢。”平儿听说，方罢了。
　　众婆子去后，探春问宝钗：“如何？”宝钗笑答道：“幸于始者怠于终，善其辞者嗜其利。”探春听了，点头称赞，便向册上指出几个来与他三人看。平儿忙去取笔砚来。他三人说道：“这一个老祝妈，是个妥当的，况他老头子和他儿子，代代都是管打扫竹子，如今竟把这所有的竹子交与他。这一个老田妈本是种庄稼的，稻香村一带，凡有菜蔬稻稗之类，虽是玩意儿，不必认真大治大耕，也须得他去再细细按时加些植养，岂不更好？”探春又笑道：“可惜蘅芜院和怡红院这两处大地方，竟没有出息之物。”李纨忙笑道：“蘅芜院里更利害，如今香料铺并大市大庙卖的各处香料香草儿，都不是这些东西？算起来，比别的利息更大。怡红院别说别的，单只说春夏两季的玫瑰花，共下多少花朵儿？还有一带篱芭上的蔷薇、月季、宝相、金银花、藤花，这几色草花，干了卖到茶叶铺药铺去，也值好些钱。”探春笑着点头儿，又道：“只是弄香草没有在行的人。”平儿忙笑道：“跟宝姑娘的莺儿他妈，就是会弄这个的。上回他还采了些晒干了，编成花篮葫芦给我玩呢。姑娘倒忘了么？”宝钗笑道：“我才赞你，你倒来捉弄我了。”三人都诧异问道：“这是为何？”宝钗道：“断断使不得。你们这里多少得用的人，一个个闲着没事办，这会子我又弄个人来，叫那起人连我也看小了。我倒替你们想出一个人来：怡红院有个老叶妈，他就是焙茗的娘。那是个诚实老人家，他又合我们莺儿妈极好。不如把这事交与叶妈，他有不知的，不必咱们说给他，就找莺儿的娘去商量了。那怕叶妈全不管，竟交与那一个，这是他们私情儿，有人说闲话也就怨不到咱们身上。如此一行，你们办的又公道，于事又妥当。”李纨平儿都道：“很是。”探春笑道：“虽如此，只怕他们见利忘义呢。”平儿笑道：“不相干。前日莺儿还认了叶妈做干娘，请吃饭吃酒，两家和厚的很呢。”探春听了，方罢了。又共斟酌出几个人来，俱是四人素昔冷眼取中的，用笔圈出。
　　一时婆子们来回：“大夫已去。”将药方送上去，三人看了。一面遣人送出外边去取药，监派调服，一面探春与李纨明示诸人：某人管某处，“按四季，除家中定例用多少外，馀者任凭你们采取去取利，年终算账。”探春笑道：“我又想起一件事，若年终算账，归钱时自然归到账房，仍是上头又添一层管主，还在他们手心里又剥一层皮。这如今我们兴出这件事，派了你们，已是跨过他们的头去了，心里有气只说不出来，你们年终去归账，他还不捉弄你们等什么？再者这一年间管什么的，主子有一全分，他们就得半分，这是每常的旧规，人所共知的。如今这园子是我的新创，竟别入他们的手，每年归账，竟归到里头来才好。”宝钗笑道：“依我说，里头也不用归账，这个多了，那个少了，倒多了事。不如问他们谁领这一分的，他就揽一宗事去。不过是园里的人动用。我替你们算出来了，有限的几宗事，不过是头油、胭粉、香、纸，每一位姑娘，几个丫头，都是有定例的、再者各处苕帚、簸箕、掸子，并大小禽鸟鹿兔吃的粮食。不过这几样。都是他们包了去，不用账房去领钱。你算算，就省下多少来？”平儿笑道：“这几宗虽小，一年通共算了，也省的下四百多银子。”宝钗笑道：“却又来。一年四百，二年八百两，打租的房子也能多买几间，薄沙地也可以添几亩了。虽然还有敷馀，但他们既辛苦了一年，也要叫他们剩些，粘补自家。虽是兴利节用为纲，然也不可太过，要再省上二三百银子，失了大体统，也不象。所以这么一行，外头账房里一年少出四五百银子，也不觉的很艰啬了；他们里头却也得些小补；这些没营生的妈妈们，也宽裕了！园子里花木，也可以每年滋长繁盛；就是你们，也得了可使之物：这庶几不失大体。若一味要省时，那里搜寻不出几个钱来？凡有些馀利的，一概人了官中，那时里外怨声载道，岂不失了你们这样，人家的大体？如今这园里几十个老妈妈们，若只给了这个，那剩的也必抱怨不公；我才说的他们只供给这个几样，也未免太宽裕了。一年竟除这个之外，他每人不论有馀无馀，只叫他拿出若干吊钱来，大家凑齐，单散与这些园中的妈妈们。他们虽不料理这些，却日夜也都在园里照料：当差之人，关门闭户，起早睡晚，大雨大雪，姑娘们出入，抬轿子、撑船、拉冰床一应粗重活计，都是他们的差使：一年在园里辛苦到头，这园内既有出息，也是分内该沾带些的。还有一句至小的话，越发说破了：你们只顾自己宽裕，不分与他们些，他们虽不敢明怨，心里却都不服，只用假公济私的，多摘你们几个果子，多掐几枝花儿，你们有冤还没处诉呢。他们也沾带些利息，你们有照顾不到的，他们就替你们照顾了。”
　　众婆子听了这个议论，又去了帐房受辖制，又不与凤姐儿去算账，一年不过多拿出若干吊钱来，各各欢喜异常，都齐声说：“愿意！强如出去被他们揉搓着，还得拿出钱来呢。那不得管地的，听了每年终无故得钱，更都喜欢起来，口内说：“他们辛苦收拾，是该剩些钱粘补的；我们怎么好‘稳吃三注’呢？”宝钗笑道：“妈妈们也别推辞了，这原是分内应当的。你们只要日夜辛苦些，别躲懒纵放人吃酒赌钱就是了。不然，我也不该管这事。你们也知道，我姨娘亲口嘱托我三五回，说大奶奶如今又不得闲，别的姑娘又小，托我照看照看。我若不依，分明是叫姨娘操心。我们太太又多病，家务也忙，我原是个闲人，就是街坊邻舍，也要帮个忙儿，何况是姨娘托我？讲不起众人嫌我。倘或我只顾沽名钓誉的，那时酒醉赌输，再生出事来，我怎么见姨娘？你们那时后悔也迟了，就连你们素昔的老脸也都丢了。这些姑娘们，这么一所大花园子，都是你们照管着，皆因看的你们是三四代的老妈妈，最是循规蹈矩，原该大家齐心顾些体统。你们反纵放别人，任意吃酒赌博。姨娘听见了，教训一场犹可，倘若被那几个管家娘子听见了，他们也不用回姨娘，竟教导你们一场，你们这年老的反受了小的教训。虽是他们是管家管的着你们，何如自己存些体面，他们如何得来作践呢！所以我如今替你们想出这个额外的进益来，也为的是大家齐心，把这园里周全得谨谨慎慎的，使那些有权执事的看见这般严肃谨慎，且不用他们操心，他们心里岂不敬服？也不枉替你们筹画些进益了。你们去细细想想这话。”众人都欢喜说：“姑娘说的很是。从此姑娘奶奶只管放心。姑娘奶奶这么疼顾我们，我们再要不体上情，天地也不容了。”
　　刚说着，只见林之孝家的进来，说：“江南甄府里家眷昨日到京，今日进宫朝贺，此刻先遣人送礼请安。”说着便将礼单送上去。探春接了，看道是：“上用的妆缎蟒缎十二匹。上用杂色缎十二匹。上用各色纱十二匹。上用宫绸十二匹。宫用各色缎纱绸绫二十四匹。”李纨，探春看过，说：“用上等封儿赏他。”因又命人去回了贾母。贾母命人叫李纨、探春、宝钗等都过来，将礼物看了。李纨收过一边，吩咐内库上的人说：“等太太回来看了再收。”贾母因说：“甄家又不与别家相同。上等封儿赏男人，只怕转眼又打发女人来请安，预备下尺头。”
　　一语未了，果然人回：“甄府四个女人来请安。”贾母听了，忙命人带进来。那四个人都是四十往上年纪，穿带之物皆比主子不大差别。请安问好毕，贾母便命拿了四个脚踏来。他四人谢了坐，等着宝钗等坐了，方都坐下。贾母便问：“多早晚进京的？”四人忙起身回说：“昨儿进的京，今儿太太带了姑娘进宫请安去了，所以叫女人们来请安，问候姑娘们。”贾母笑问道：“这些年没进京，也不想到就来。”四人也都笑回道：“正是。今年是奉旨唤进京的。”贾母问道：“家眷都来了？”四人回说：“老太太和哥儿、两位小姐，并别位太太，都没来；就只太太带了三姑娘来了。”贾母道：“有人家没有？”四人道：“还没有呢。”贾母笑道：“你们大姑娘和二姑娘，这两家，都和我们家甚好。”四人笑道：“正是。每年姑娘们有信回来说，全亏府上照看。”贾母笑道：“什么‘照看’？原是世交，又是老亲，原应当的。你们二姑娘更好，不自尊大，所以我们才走的亲密。”四人笑道：“这是老太太过谦了。”贾母又问：“你这哥儿也跟着他们老太太？”四人回说：“也跟着老太太呢。”贾母道：“几岁了？”又问：“上学不曾？”四人笑道：“今年十二岁。因长的齐整，老太太很疼，自幼淘气异常，天天逃学，老爷太太也不便十分管教。”贾母笑道：“也不成了我们家的了？你这哥儿叫什么名字？”四人道：“因老太太当作宝贝一样，他又生的白，老太太便叫作‘宝玉’。”贾母笑向李纨道：“偏也叫个‘宝玉’！”李纨等忙欠身笑道：“从古至今，同时隔代，重名的很多。”四人也笑道：“起了这小名儿之后，我们上下都疑惑，不知那位亲友家也倒象曾有一个的。只是这十来年没进京来，却记不真了。”贾母笑道：“那就是我的孙子。人来。”众媳妇丫头答应了一声，走近几步，贾母笑道：“园里把咱们的宝玉叫了来，给这四个管家娘子瞧瞧，比他们的宝玉如何。”
　　众媳妇听了，忙去了半刻，围了宝玉进来。四人一见，忙起身笑道：“唬了我们一跳！要是我们不进府来，倘若别处遇见，还只当我们的宝玉后赶着也进了京呢。”一面说，一面都上来拉他的手，问长问短。宝玉也笑问个好。贾母笑道：“比你们的长的如何？”李纨等笑道：“四位妈妈才一说，可知是模样儿相仿了。”贾母笑道：“那有这样巧事。大家子孩子们，再养的娇嫩，除了脸上有残疾十分丑的，大概看去都是一样齐整，这也没有什么怪处。”四人笑道：“如今看来，模样是一样！据老太太说，淘气也一样，我们看来，这位哥儿性情却比我们的好些。”贾母忙笑问怎么。四人笑道：“方才我们拉哥儿的手说话，便知道了。若是我们那一位，只说我们糊涂。慢说拉手，他的东西我们略动一动也不依。所使唤的人都是女孩子们。”四人未说完，李纨妹妹等禁不住都失声笑出来。贾母也笑道：“我们这会子也打发人去见了你们宝玉，若拉他的手，他也自然勉强忍耐着。不知你我这样人家的孩子，凭他们有什么刁钻古怪的毛病，见了外人，必是要还出正经礼数来的。若他不还正经礼数，也断不容他刁钻去了。就是大人溺爱的，也因为他一则生的得人意儿；二则为人礼数，竟比大人行出来的还周到，使人见了可爱可怜，背地里所以才纵他一点子。若一味他只管没里没外，不给大人争光，凭他生的怎样，也是该打死的。”四人听了，都笑道：“老太太这话正是。虽然我们宝玉淘气古怪，有时见了客，规矩礼数，比大人还有趣，所以无人见了不爱，只说：‘为什么还打他？’殊不知他在家里无法无天，大人想不到的话偏会说，想不到的事偏会行，所以老爷太太恨的无法。就是任性，也是小孩子的常情；胡乱花费，也是公子哥儿的常情；怕上学，也是小孩子的常情，都还治的过来。第一，天生下来这一种刁钻古怪的脾气，如何使得？”一语未了，人回：“太太回来了。”王夫人进来，问过安，他四人请了安，大概说了两句，贾母便命：“歇歇去罢。”王夫人亲捧过茶，方退出去。四人告辞了贾母，便往王夫人处来，说了一会子家务，打发他们回去，不必细说。
　　这里贾母喜得逢人便告诉：也有一个宝玉，也都一般行景。众人都想着天下的世宦人家，同名的这也很多，祖母溺爱孙子也是常事，不是什么罕事，皆不介意。独宝玉是个迂阔呆公子的心性，自为是那四人承悦贾母之词。后至园中去看湘云病去，湘云因说他：“你放心闹罢，先还‘单丝不成线，独树不成林’，如今有了个对子了。闹利害了，再打急了，你好逃到南京找那个去。”宝玉道：“那里的谎话，你也信了？偏又有个宝玉了？”湘云道：“怎么列国有个蔺相如，汉朝又有个司马相如呢？”宝玉笑道：“这也罢了，偏又模样儿也一样，这也是有的事吗？”湘云道：“怎么匡人看见孔子，只当是阳货呢？”宝玉笑道：“孔子阳货虽同貌，却不同名；蔺与司马虽同名，而又不同貌。偏我和他就两样俱同不成？”湘云没了话答对，因笑道：“你只会胡搅，我也不和你分证。有也罢，没也罢，与我无干！”说着，便睡下了。
　　宝玉心中便又疑惑起来：若说必无，也似必有，若说必有，又并无目睹。心中闷闷，回至房中榻上，默默盘算，不觉昏昏睡去，竟到一座花园之内。宝玉诧异道：“除了我们大观园，竟又有这一个园子？”正疑惑间，忽然那边来了几个女孩儿，都是丫鬟，宝玉又诧异道：“除了鸳鸯、袭人、平儿之外，也竟还有这一干人？”只见那些丫鬟笑道：“宝玉怎么跑到这里来？”宝玉只当是说他，忙来陪笑说道：“因我偶步到此，不知是那位世交的花园？姐姐们带我逛逛。”众丫鬟都笑道：”原来不是咱们家的宝玉。他生的也还干净，嘴儿也倒乖觉。”宝玉听了，忙道：“姐姐们这里，也竟还有个宝玉？”丫鬟们忙道：“‘宝玉’二字，我们家是奉老太太、太太之命，为保佑他延年消灾，我们叫他，他听见喜欢；你是那里远方来的小厮，也乱叫起来！仔细你的臭肉，不打烂了你的。”又一个丫鬟笑道：“咱们快走罢，别叫宝玉看见。”又说：“同这臭小子说了话，把咱们熏臭了。”说着一径去了。宝玉纳闷道：“从来没有人如此荼毒我，他们如何竟这样的？莫不真也有我这样一个人不成？”
　　一面想，一面顺步早到了一所院内。宝玉诧异道：“除了怡红院，也竟还有这么一个院落？”忽上了台阶，进入屋内，只见榻上有一个人卧着，那边有几个女儿做针线，或有嬉笑玩耍的。只见榻上那个少年叹了一声，一个丫鬟笑问道：“宝玉，你不睡，又叹什么？想必为你妹妹病了，你又胡愁乱恨呢。”宝玉听说，心下也便吃惊，只见榻上少年说道：“我听见老太太说，长安都中也有个宝玉，和我一样的性情，我只不信。我才做了一个梦，竟梦中到了都中一个大花园子里头，遇见几个姐姐，都叫我臭小厮，不理我。好容易找到他房里，偏他睡觉，空有皮囊，真性不知往那里去了。”宝玉听说，忙说道：“我因找宝玉来到这里，原来你就是宝玉？”榻上的忙下来拉住，笑道：“原来你就是宝玉！这可不是梦里了？”宝玉道：“这如何是梦？真而又真的！”一语未了，只见人来说：“老爷叫宝玉。”吓得二人皆慌了，一个宝玉就走。一个便忙叫：“宝玉快回来！宝玉快回来！”
    袭人在旁听他梦中自唤，忙推醒他，笑问道：“宝玉在那里？”此时宝玉虽醒，神意尚自恍惚，因向门外指说：“才去不远。”袭人笑道：“那是你梦迷了。你揉眼细瞧，是镜子里照的你的影儿。”宝玉向前瞧了一瞧，原是那嵌的大镜对面相照，自己也笑了。早有丫鬟捧过漱盂茶卤来漱了口。麝月道：“怪道老太太常嘱咐说：‘小人儿屋里不可多有镜子，人小魂不全，有镜子照多了，睡觉惊恐做胡梦。’如今倒在大镜子那里安了一张床！有时放下镜套还好，往前去天热困倦，那里想的到放他？比如方才就忘了，自然先躺下照着影儿玩来着，一时合上眼自然是胡梦颠倒的。不然，如何叫起自己的名字来呢？不如明日挪进床来是正经。”一语未了，只见王夫人遣人来叫宝玉。
不知有何话说，且听下回分解。

Pinger, having waited on Xifeng while she ate her meal and washed, then went to see Tanchun. The courtyard was so quiet, she found the maids and serving-women all standing outside the windows listening. Upon entering the hall she discovered the three young ladies discussing domestic affairs. They were talking about the Lai family’s invitation to a feast and what had happened in their garden.

At sight of Pinger, Tanchun invited her to sit on the footstool.

“What’s on my mind is this,” she said. “Every month we’re given two taels for our hair-oil and powder. But we already have a monthly allowance of two taels, and our maids get a separate sum each month too. So isn’t this the same as that duplication in the school allowance? Although it’s a small matter and doesn’t amount to much, it seems to me rather unreasonable. How is it your mistress never thought of it?”

“There’s a reason for that,” replied Pinger with a smile. “The young ladies are naturally entitled to these things. Every month the stewards in charge make purchases which the women deliver to us to keep, so that we can issue them to the young ladies when needed. There’s no sense in each of us having to give money to someone every day to go and buy these things. So the stewards outside make the purchases and every month the women deliver them to us according to the different establishments. The two taels a month for the young ladies wasn’t meant for this, but in case the lady in charge happened to be away or too busy when one of them needed some money for something, so as to save them the trouble of sending to ask for it. It was to save them any inconvenience. But now, from what I’ve seen, in all the apartments half our girls pay ready money for these things. I suspect either the stewards have stopped supplying us or they’re not providing the proper goods.”

Tanchun and Li Wan smiled.

“So you’ve noticed that too,” they said. “It isn’t that they’ve stopped, but they’re so slow with their deliveries that when pressed they get hold of something or other just for the look of it — it’s useless. We still have to pay for what we want, and we need that two taels to get our nurses’ sons or brothers to buy things for us. If we send one of the office-boys, he gets the same worthless stuff. I can’t imagine how they manage it.”

“If the stewards supply something and other people buy better,” explained Pinger, “the stewards kick up a fuss and accuse them of trying to oust them and take over their jobs. So they’d rather offend the people inside than the stewards outside. But if the young ladies get their nurses to buy things, the stewers daren’t say anything.”

“That’s just what annoys me,” said Tanchun. “We’re paying twice but only get half the stuff. It would be better to stop the stewards’ monthly purchases. That’s the first thing.

“The second is this. When you went the other day to Lai Ta’s house, what did you think of their little garden compared with ours?”

“It’s not half as big,” Pinger told her. “And they have far fewer trees and flowers.”

“I was chatting with his daughter,” said Tanchun. “She told me that apart from the flowers they wear and the bamboo shoots, vegetables, fish and prawns they eat, they lease the garden out each year and make a clear two hundred taels from it. That was news to me. Even a crumpled lotus leaf and withered blade of grass have their value.”

“What an absurdly vulgar ideal” Baochai laughed. “All you well-born young ladies are ignorant of such matters. But since you’ve studied and can read, surely you’ve come across Zhu Xi’s essay ‘On Not Wasting Things’?”

“Yes, I have,” retorted Tanchun. “But that’s just a lot of empty moralizing. Who takes it seriously?”

“So Zhu Xi just moralized, did he?” Baochai challenged her. “Every word he wrote makes sense. You’ve only just started....”

"If you do something just for the sake of profit, you’re so obsessed with gain you even scorn Zhu Xi. If you go out and see great gains to be made, you’ll end by scorning Confucius too!”

“How can a clever girl like you never have read the writings of Ji Zi?” countered Tanchun. “He says, ‘Those who seek place and profit and are involved in planning and scheming reject the precepts of Yao and Shun and turn their backs on the teachings of Confucius and Mencius.’”

“What comes next?” asked Baochai.

“I’m applying this passage out of context. If I quoted what follows, wouldn’t I be cursing myself?”

“There’s nothing under heaven that can’t be put to use,” observed Baochai. “If it can be used, it has value. I’m surprised that an intelligent person like you should have no experience of important practical matters.”

Li Wan laughed.

“You asked her here, but instead of talking about business you’re holding a learned discussion.”

“Learning is a practical matter. Unless we’re guided by it, we’ll sink to the level of vulgar tradesmen.”

After this exchange of jokes they returned to business.

“Our Garden is only half as big again as theirs,” proceeded Tanchun. “If we double the interest they get, that means four hundred taels a year. Of course it would be rather small-minded and out of keeping with a family like ours to squeeze every penny of profit out of it now. On the other hand, if we appoint two women every year to take charge, with all the valuable things here they may let them get damaged — that would be a crime. So why not choose a few experienced, reliable old women who know about gardening from the ones now working in the Garden to look after things? We needn’t ask them to pay rent or taxes, only to deliver a certain amount of produce each year. In the first place, if experienced people are put in charge of the trees, flowers and so on, the Garden will be kept in good condition and won’t have to be done up at great expense every year. In the second, there’ll be no waste. In the third, the old women will be able to make a little extra money without having to work all year long for nothing. And in the fourth, the money spent on gardeners and cleaners can be saved. So we can use what we have to make up our deficiencies. Don’t you agree?”

Baochai, who had been studying the scrolls on the walls, nodded.

“Excellent!” she cried. “Within three years there will be no more famine.”

“A good idea,” said Li Wan. “If we do this, the mistress is sure to be pleased. Saving money is a small consideration, but the main thing is that with someone in charge, and allowed to sell the produce, the women will have both authority and profit — so they’re bound to do their best.”

“This proposal had to come from you young ladies,” remarked Pinger. “My mistress may have thought of it, but she could hardly suggest it. Now that you are living in the Garden, instead of having more fun you put people in to look after things to save money — that’s not something she could very well say.”

Baochai stepped up to Pinger and patted her cheek.

“Open your mouth and let me see your teeth and tongue,” she said. “What are they made of? From early this morning till now you’ve been holding forth, and all so logically. Instead of flattering Miss Tanchun or running down your mistress for not having thought of this, for every argument advanced by Miss Tanchun you have a ready answer, making out that your mistress had the same idea but for some reason or other couldn’t carry it out. Now you’re saying she couldn’t suggest putting people in charge to save money because that would inconvenience you young ladies. But just think: if we put someone in to make money, of course she won’t let people pick a single flower or fruit. The young ladies won’t be able to object, but they’ll be forever squabbling with the young maids. Your mistress is so far-sighted and prudent, and neither overbearing nor servile. Even if she weren’t good to us, after this speech of yours we’d have to forgive her.”

“I got up this morning in a bad temper....”

The sight of her reminded me of her mistress. The mistress of the house has trained her servants to be insolent! That made me even angrier. But when she came in she stood there meekly for some time, looking as scared as a mouse confronted by a cat, and I couldn’t help feeling sorry for her. Then she came out with all that talk. Instead of saying how good I’d been to her mistress, she said, ‘This shows how good you’ve always been to our mistress, miss.’ That not only calmed me down but made me feel rather ashamed and upset. When I thought it over, here am I a young girl with no one to love or care for me, so how can I be good to other people?”

At this point she broke down again.

Li Wan and the others, impressed by her sincerity and reflecting that Concubine Zhao was always running her down and that Lady Wang also blamed her for the concubine’s misdeeds, could not help weeping too. They hastened to comfort her.

“Let’s take advantage of today’s peace and quiet to discuss a couple of ways to make a profit and cut down some extravagance,” they urged. “That will justify Her Ladyship’s confidence in us. Why harp on such unpleasantness?”

“I understand,” put in Pinger quickly. “Just say who you think is the right person for the job, miss, and that will settle it.”

“Even so, I ought to report it to your mistress,” said Tanchun. “It’s not right for us to be trying to make petty profits here. It’s only because your mistress is so understanding that I’m doing this. If she were stupid, suspicious and narrow-minded, I wouldn’t have risked it for fear she might think I was trying to show her up. So of course we must consult her.”

“In that case, I’ll go and tell her.” Pinger was gone for some time. When she came back she said with a smile, “As I thought, my trip was wasted. Of course my mistress agrees to such a good idea.”

Tanchun and Li Wan then sent for a list of all the matrons in the Garden, and after careful consideration they selected a few. When all those chosen had been summoned, Li Wan explained the plan to them generally. They accepted with alacrity.

One said, “If that bamboo grove is assigned to me, in one year it will be much bigger. Besides the bamboo shoots you need in the kitchen, I’ll be able to hand over some cash.”

Another said, “If I’m put in charge of that paddy-field, there’ll be enough grain for all the birds, large and small, in the Garden — we shan’t need to draw any from the general fund. And I can hand over some cash too.”

Tanchun was about to speak when someone announced that the doctor had arrived to see Miss Shi, and the matrons had to go to fetch him.

“A hundred of you wouldn’t be enough if you’ve no one in charge,” protested Pinger. “Aren’t there two chief stewards to take the doctor in?”

“Yes,” was the answer. “They’re waiting at the Gathering Splendour Gate in the southwest corner.”

Only then did Pinger let the matter drop.

When the matrons had left, Tanchun asked Baochai her opinion.

“Those who make a good start are often slack at the finish,” quoted Baochai with a smile. “Those who talk most glibly are the most grasping.”

Tanchun nodded approval and pointed out a few women on the list for the other three to see. Pinger fetched brush and inkstone.

“This Zhu woman is reliable,” said the three of them. “And her husband and son have always looked after the bamboos. Why not put her in charge of the whole bamboo grove? This Tian woman comes from a family of farmers. All the vegetables and paddy in the neighbourhood of Paddy-Sweet Cottage may be grown just for fun, not in real earnest, but they still need careful looking after at the right times. Wouldn’t it be better to put her in charge?”

“What a pity there’s nothing productive in Alpinia Park and Happy Red Court, two such big places,” remarked Tanchun.

“Alpinia Park is even better,” countered Li Wan. “All those spices and herbs sold in the market and by perfumers are just the things grown there. I reckon they’d bring in more than other things.”

"Just take Happy Red Court for example. In spring and summer alone, how many roses blossom there? Then there's all the honeysuckle on the trellis, and roses, monthly roses, thorny roses and such like. If these flowers were dried and sold to herbalists or tea-shops, they'd fetch a good price."

Tanchun nodded cheerfully. "The only thing is, we've no one who really understands scenting flowers," she remarked.

Ping'er smiled. "Yinger's mother who works for Miss Baochai is an expert at that. The other day she picked some flowers, dried them and made me some baskets and gourds out of them. Don't you remember, miss?"

Baochai laughed. "I was just praising you, and now you try to get me into trouble."

The other three in surprise asked her what she meant.

"Certainly not," she said. "You've so many capable people here with nothing to do. If I recommended someone else now, those people would look down on me too. I can suggest someone else, though. In Happy Red Court there's Old Ye Ma, Mingyan's mother, a very honest old soul and a great friend of Yinger's mother. Why not put her in charge? If there's anything she doesn't know, she can consult Yinger's mother on her own without our having to say anything. Even if she leaves it all to her friend and does nothing herself, that's their private affair. If anyone complains, we can't be held to blame. That would be fair to everyone and make for fewer problems."

Li Wan and Ping'er agreed.

"That's fine," said Tanchun. "But I'm afraid they may let profit outweigh friendship."

"That's all right," Ping'er assured her. "The other day Yinger was adopted as her god-daughter by Old Ye Ma, and they treat each other to meals and drinks. The two families are on the best of terms."

Then Tanchun dropped the matter. They went on to choose several other women, all of whom they had had their eyes on for some time, and marked their names with circles.

Presently some servants' wives came to report that the doctor had left, and handed the prescription to the young ladies. After reading it they sent it out to have the medicine made up, and supervised the preparation of the decoction. Then Tanchun and Li Wan announced who was to be put in charge of each place.

"Aside from the fixed amount required by the household each season," they said, "you can sell anything else you gather and keep the proceeds. At the end of the year we'll settle accounts."

"I've just thought of something else," put in Tanchun. "If we settle accounts at the end of the year and hand in the money, of course it will go to the accountants; but that means putting another layer of superiors over you, and they'll squeeze you too. Now that we've started this and put you in charge, we've by-passed them. They're bound to feel sore, though they daren't say so. If you account to them at the end of the year, they're sure to make trouble. Besides, as everyone knows, in any undertaking the person in charge usually gets half the takings in addition to the master's share. But this garden is our new project, and we don't want it to go through their hands. The annual accounting should be done here."

"In my opinion, there's no need to settle accounts here either," said Baochai. "That would lead to disputes, some complaining that they'd got less than their share. Why not let the one in charge of a job take complete responsibility for it? She'll have to supply the girls in the Garden with pomade, powder, scent and paper anyhow, and each young lady and her maids are entitled to a fixed amount. Then there are brooms, dustpans, feather dusters and the grain for all the big and small birds, deer and rabbits in different parts of the Garden. These are the main things needed, and the women put in charge can undertake to supply them instead of drawing money from the accountants. Just work out how much that would save."

"These are only small items," said Ping'er. "But put together, they'd come to more than four hundred taels a year."

"Exactly!" cried Baochai. "Four hundred a year, eight hundred in two years. With that we could buy a few more houses

We can buy a few more houses and some sandy land too. Though we still have a surplus, they’ve worked hard for a whole year and should keep some to spend on themselves. Though our chief aim is to promote profit and cut down on expenditure, we mustn’t overdo it. If we saved another two or three hundred taels that would look too bad. This way, the outside accountants’ office will be four to five hundred taels a year short, but that won’t look too mean. The women will have a little extra, and those with no specific jobs will be better off too. The flowers and trees in the Garden will grow better year by year. And you will have something to show for your work. That’s only fair and reasonable. If we were simply to cut down, couldn’t we save a few cash? But if all the profit went to the mistresses, there’d be complaints from high and low and that would look bad too for a family like yours. There are several dozen old women in the Garden. If only these ones benefit, the others are bound to complain it’s unfair. I said just now that the proceeds from these items would be more than enough for them; but if we make them hand over a certain number of cash a year each — whether they have a surplus or not — and pool this to distribute among all the women in charge of the Garden, that would be better. For though they’ve no special duties, they work in the Garden day and night, locking up, opening up, and rising or retiring early. When it rains or snows, when the young ladies go out and need sedan-chairs or boats or sleighs, they have to do all the heavy work. They slave all the year round in the Garden, so now that it’s bringing in some money they should have a share. There’s another thing, a very small one, but I may as well mention it. If you’re well off and give them nothing, though they may not dare complain they’re bound to feel resentful; and then, on the pretext of their duties, they may pick more of your fruit or flowers, and you’ll have no way to redress such grievances. If they have some share of the profit, they’ll look after things for you even when you’re not there to keep an eye on them.”

The women, overjoyed by this proposal which would free them from the control of the accountants’ office and of Xifeng, and only cost them a few strings of cash a year, chorused, “Of course we’re willing! It’s much better than being trampled on by them outside and having to pay up. And those who’ve no land to look after were even more pleased to be getting something for nothing at the end of the year.

“They work hard and deserve some extra money,” they cried. “How can we take three shares without turning a hand?”

“You mustn’t refuse, nannies,” said Baochai with a smile. “This is only your due. All you have to do is to work hard day and night and not slack or allow drinking or gambling. Otherwise, I shouldn’t have butt in. But as you know, my aunt has asked me several times to help out because my elder sister-in-law is busy and the other girls are young. If I didn’t agree, it would look as if I were leaving all the worries to her. My own mother is often ill and busy with household affairs, and as I’ve nothing to do I ought to help my relatives and neighbours. I don’t care if people dislike me for butting in. If I were just trying to win praise and let you get drunk or gamble and land yourselves in trouble, how could I face my aunt? By then, nannies, you’d be sorry too and would have lost all your credit. You’re in charge of this big garden and all the young ladies because you’re old family servants, some of the third or fourth generation here, who’ve always been so well behaved. You should help to keep up the good name of the house. Instead, you’re allowing people to drink and gamble. Even if my aunt forgives you, if those stewards’ wives hear of it they won’t

”There’s no need to consult them. After all the training I’ve given you, now in your old age you take lessons from your juniors. Although they’re in charge and have authority over you, if you keep up some dignity how can they bully you? So I’ve thought of this way for you to make a little extra money, to encourage you all to work with one heart and take good care of the Garden. When those in authority see how conscientious you are, and that you don’t need them to worry, they’re bound to respect you. Then the trouble I’ve taken to think up this way for you to earn something won’t have been wasted. Think this over carefully.”

The women were delighted. “You’re quite right, miss,” they said. “From now on, you young ladies can set your minds at rest. If we don’t show our appreciation for your kindness, may heaven and earth destroy us!”

Just then Lin Zhixiao’s wife came in. “The family of the Zhen family from the south reached the capital yesterday,” she announced. “Today they went to the Palace to pay their respects, and they’ve sent gifts with a messenger to pay their respects to you.” She presented a list.

Tanchun took it and read: “Twelve lengths of imperial satin with serpent designs. Twelve lengths of imperial satin in different colours. Twelve lengths of imperial silk in different colours. Twelve lengths of imperial palace silk. Twenty-four lengths of satin, silk gauze and silk for the court in different colours.”

Li Wan and Tanchun ordered a tip of the best grade to be given to the messenger, and sent to report this to the Lady Dowager, who had them summoned to her quarters together with Baochai to look at the gifts. Li Wan put these aside then and told the servants from the inner storehouse, “Wait till the mistress comes back before you put them away.”

“The Zhens are different from other families,” remarked the Lady Dowager. “Give the men tip of the first grade. I expect some women will be sent to pay their respects presently, so have some dress material ready as a reward for them.”

Even as she spoke it was announced that four women had arrived from the Zhen family to pay their respects. The Lady Dowager ordered them to be admitted at once.

All four were over forty and dressed almost as finely as mistresses. Having paid their respects and inquired after the Lady Dowager’s health, they were offered footstools and, after declining politely, waited until Baochai and the others were seated before sitting down themselves.

“When did you reach the capital?” asked the Lady Dowager.

They rose to reply, “We arrived yesterday. Today our mistress has taken our young lady to the Palace, and so she sent us to pay our respects to you, madam, and to ask after the young ladies here.”

The old lady smiled. “It’s many years since you were last in the capital, yet you didn’t think of coming to see us.”

“Yes,” they replied. “This year we’ve come at the Emperor’s orders.”

“Are all your family here?”

“No, the old lady, the young master, the two other young ladies and the other mistresses haven’t come; only our mistress has brought our third young lady.”

“Is she engaged?”

“Not yet.”

“Your first and second young ladies’ families are both on very good terms with ours.”

“Yes, every year the young ladies write to say how good you are to them, madam.”

“What ‘goodness’ are you talking about?” The Lady Dowager smiled. “We’re old family friends and relatives too, so it’s only right we should keep in touch. Your second young lady is so unassuming, we’re very fond of her.”

“You’re too kind, madam.”

“Does your young master live with his grandmother?”

“Yes, madam.”

“How old is he? Does he go to school?”

“He’s thirteen this year. He’s good-looking, and the old lady dotes on him. But as a boy he was terribly mischievous and plays truant every day. The master and mistress don’t like to discipline him too strictly.”

“He sounds just like one of our boys. What is his name?”

The four women replied, “Because the old lady dotes on him like a treasure and he has a fair complexion, she gave him the name Baoyu.”

The Lady Dowager turned with a smile to Li Wan. “Fancy that! Another Baoyu!” Li Wan and the others rose to their feet.

“There have been many people of the same name in the same or different dynasties,” they said.

The four women chimed in, “After this child was given this name, we all wondered whether we’d heard of another Baoyu in some friend’s family; but as we hadn’t been to the capital for ten years or more we couldn’t remember clearly.”

The Lady Dowager smiled. “That must be my grandson. Come here,” she ordered the maids and serving-women, who stepped forward. “Go to the Garden and fetch our Baoyu here,” she said, “so that these four godmothers can see him and compare him with their Baoyu.”

The women assented and withdrew, returning after a little while with Baoyu surrounded by nurses and maids. At sight of him the four women rose to their feet.

“You gave us quite a turn!” they cried. “If we hadn’t come here but just met you somewhere else, we’d have thought our Baoyu had followed us to the capital.” They took his hand and made a great fuss of him, and he greeted them with a smile.

“How does he compare with yours?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“The way the four godmothers exclaimed just now shows they look alike,” said Li Wan.

The old lady chuckled, “How could there be such a coincidence? When children of rich families are well brought up they’re all good-looking — unless there’s something repulsive about their faces. There’s nothing so very strange about that.”

“He looks the very image of our Baoyu,” said the women. “But from what Your Ladyship says, he’s just as mischievous too. Still, to our way of thinking, this young gentleman has a nicer disposition.”

Asked in what way, they replied, “We could tell as soon as we took his hand. If we’d tried that with our Baoyu, he’d have called us fools. Not only wouldn’t he let us take his hand, but if we so much as touched any of his things he flew into a temper. And all his attendants have to be girls.”

Before they had finished, Li Wan and the others were reduced to helpless laughter.

The Lady Dowager remarked, “If we were to send someone to take your Baoyu’s hand, probably he’d have to put up with it. Children of our families, however spoilt and perverse they may be, when they see strangers they have to observe the rules of politeness. If they didn’t, they wouldn’t be allowed to carry on so. A grown-up who spoils a child does so because the child is good-looking and so well-behaved with visitors — even better than grown-ups — that he’s so lovable and touching he’s allowed to get away with anything in private. But if a child has no manners at all, and doesn’t show his family up well in public, he deserves a beating no matter how good-looking he is.”

“How right you are, madam,” cried the women. “Though our Baoyu is mischievous and eccentric, when he meets strangers he’s so well-behaved and charming that nobody can help loving him. They say, ‘Why ever beat such a boy?’ They don’t realize how outrageous he is at home, saying and doing the most shocking things that never enter grown-ups’ heads. That’s why his father and mother are so exasperated. Still, self-will is common in children; so is extravagance; and so is playing truant — these are faults that can be corrected. But this strange, perverse nature of his is something we can’t handle.”

Just then a servant announced, “Her Ladyship is back.” And in came Lady Wang, who paid her respects to the Lady Dowager. After the four women had greeted her and exchanged a few words with her, the old lady told them to go and rest.

When they had sipped their tea, they withdrew. The four of them then took their leave of the Lady Dowager and went to call on Lady Wang. After some talk on domestic matters, she sent them home. But no more of this.

The Lady Dowager was so delighted that she told everyone she met that there was another Baoyu who was exactly like her grandson. Others, however, reflecting that many officials’ families had sons with the same name and that doting grandmothers often made favourites of their grandsons, thought nothing of it. But Baoyu in his foolish, eccentric way was sure that the four women had said this just to please his grandmother.

Later he went to the Garden to see Xiangyun, who was ill, and she told him, “You can go on raising cain without any fear now. Before, you were a single plank, not a whole fence; a lone tree, not a whole grove. But now you have a double. If you raise too much hell and get a bad beating, you can run away to Nanjing to find the other Baoyu.”

“Don’t you believe such nonsense,” he retorted. “How can there possibly be another Baoyu?”

“Didn’t the State of Zhao have a Lin Xiangru in the Period of the Warring States, and the Han Dynasty a Sima Xiangru?” she countered.

“All right,” he said with a smile. “But if it’s true that there’s another Baoyu, how is it he looks the same too? That just isn’t possible.”

“How was it the men of Kuang took Confucius for Yang Huo? They looked alike although their names were different.”

“Confucius and Yang Huo may have looked alike but had different names,” he argued. “Lin Xiangru and Sima Xiangru had the same name but different looks. How could this other fellow have both the same name and the same looks as me?”

Xiangyun, at a loss for an answer, smiled.

“You’re just quibbling. I’m not going to argue with you. Whether there is or not doesn’t concern me.” With that she lay down and went to sleep.

Baoyu, however, was perplexed. If he denied the existence of another Baoyu, it seemed there must be one; but if he asserted there was, he had never set eyes on him. He went back to his room in low spirits and lay down on his couch to mull this over until he dozed off.

In his dream he found himself in a garden. “Besides our Grand View Garden, can there be another such garden?” he wondered.

As he was marvelling at this, some girls approached. They appeared to be maids, and he was surprised again.

“Besides Yuanyang, Xiren and Ping’er, how can there be so many more?” he asked himself.

The maids accosted him with smiles. “What’s Baoyu doing here?” they asked.

Assuming that they meant him, he went over to them with a smile.

“I happened to stroll here,” he said. “Whose garden is this, sisters? I hope you’ll show me round.”

“Why, this isn’t our Baoyu,” they giggled. “But he’s good-looking and a smooth talker too.”

“Do you have another Baoyu here, sisters?” he asked quickly.

“The name ‘Baoyu’ was given by our Old Lady and Lady Wang to make him live to a great old age and avoid disasters,” they told him. “When we call him that, he’s delighted. But who do you think you are, you young scamp from foreign parts, to call yourself that? You’d better look out, or we’ll have the hide tanned off you.”

Another maid put in, “Let’s hurry away before Baoyu sees us. We don’t know where this fellow’s from — talking to him may have made us dirty.” With that they went off.

Baoyu thought in amazement, “Never have I been so insulted. Why should they treat me like this? Can there really be another person like me?”

He walked on day-dreaming until he reached a courtyard. “This is just like Happy Red Court!” he exclaimed in surprise.

He mounted the steps and went inside. Someone was lying on a couch, and some girls sitting there were sewing or amusing themselves. The young man on the couch sighed. One of the maids asked with a smile:

“Why aren’t you sleeping, Baoyu? What are you sighing about? I suppose you’re worrying again so much about your cousin falling ill.”

Baoyu heard this and thought to himself...

Startled, he saw a young man on the couch who said, “I heard the old lady say there’s a Baoyu in the capital who has the same temperament as I have, but I didn’t believe it. Just now I had a dream and found myself in a big garden in the capital where I met some girls who called me a dirty boy and ignored me. With great difficulty I found his room, but he was sleeping — just an empty shell, his real spirit had gone somewhere else.”

“I came here to look for Baoyu,” said Baoyu quickly. “So you are Baoyu?”

The other jumped down from the couch and seized him. “So you are Baoyu!” he chuckled. “This is no dream, then.”

“How can it be a dream?” cried Baoyu. “It’s absolutely real!”

He had hardly finished when someone announced, “The master wants Baoyu.”

Both were consternated, and one Baoyu made off.

The other called after him, “Come back, Baoyu! Come back!”

Xiren, hearing him call out his own name in his dream, shook him awake and asked with a smile, “Where is Baoyu?”

Although awake, Baoyu was still in a daze. Pointing to the door he answered, “He’s just left, not far away yet.”

“You were dreaming,” Xiren laughed. “Rub your eyes and take a look. It’s your own reflection in the big mirror.”

Baoyu leaned forward to look and saw himself in the big mirror opposite. He had to smile. Then a maid handed him a spittoon and strong tea to rinse his mouth with.

“No wonder the old lady’s always warning us not to have too many looking-glasses in young people’s rooms,” remarked Sheyue. “Young people’s souls aren’t steady, and too much reflection in a mirror may frighten them in their sleep and give them crazy dreams. Now we’ve put a bed right in front of this big mirror. When the cover’s let down it’s all right, but in hot weather when you’re tired and sleepy who thinks of letting it down? Just now you forgot, I suppose, and lay down to amuse yourself watching your reflection; then when you dozed off your dream was naturally all topsy-turvy. Otherwise, why should you be calling out your own name? Tomorrow we must move the bed inside, that’s the only way.”

Before she had finished, a maid sent by Lady Wang came to ask the meaning of this commotion. But to know what followed, read the next chapter.

第57章 慧紫鹃情辞试莽玉 慈姨妈爱语慰痴颦

话说宝玉听王夫人唤他，忙至前边来，原来是王夫人要带他拜甄夫人去。宝玉自是欢喜，忙去换衣服，跟了王夫人到那里。见甄家的形景，自与荣宁不甚差别，或有一二稍盛的。细问，果有一宝玉。甄夫人留席，竟日方回。宝玉方信。因晚间回家来，王夫人又吩咐预备上等的席面，定名班大戏，请过甄夫人母女。后二日，他母女便不作辞，回任去了，无话。
　　这日宝玉因见湘云渐愈，然后去看黛玉。正值黛玉才歇午觉，宝玉不敢惊动，因紫鹃正在回廊上手里做针线，便上来问他：“昨天夜里咳嗽的可好些？”紫鹃道：“好些了。”宝玉笑道：“阿弥陀佛！宁可好了罢。”紫鹃笑道：“你也念起佛来，真是新闻。”宝玉笑道：“所谓‘病急乱投医’了。”一面说，一面见他穿着弹墨绫薄绵袄，外面只穿着青缎夹背心，宝玉便伸手向他身上抹了一抹，说道：“穿这样单薄，还在风口里坐着，时气又不好，你再病了，越发难了。”紫鹃便说道：“从此咱们只可说话，别动手动脚的。一年大二年小的，叫人看着不尊重。打紧的那起混账行子们背地里说你，你总不留心，还自管和小时一般行为，如何使得？姑娘常常吩咐我们，不叫和你说笑。你近来瞧他，远着你还恐远不及呢。”说着，便起身携了针线进别的房里去了。
　　宝玉见了这般景况，心中象浇了一盆冷水一般，只瞅着竹子发了一回呆。因祝妈正在那里刨土种竹，扫竹叶子。顿觉一时魂魄失守，随便坐在一块山石上出神，不觉滴下泪来。直呆了一顿饭的工夫，千思万想，总不知如何是可。偶值雪雁从王夫人屋里取了人参来，从此经过，忽扭头看见桃花树下石上一人，手托着腮颊，正出神呢：不是别人，却是宝玉。雪雁疑惑道：“怪冷的，他一个人在这里做什么？春天凡有残疾的人肯犯病，敢是他也犯了呆病了？”一边想，一边就走过来，蹲着笑道：“你在这里做什么呢？”宝玉忽见了雪雁，便说道：“你又做什么来找我？你难道不是女儿？他既防嫌，不许你们理我，你又来寻我，倘被人看见，岂不又生口舌？你快家去罢！”
　　雪雁听了，只当是他又受了黛玉的委屈，只得回至屋里。黛玉未醒，将人参交给紫鹃。紫鹃因问他：“太太做什么呢？”雪雁道：“也睡中觉呢，所以等了这半天。姐姐，你听笑话儿。我因等太太的工夫，和玉钏儿姐姐坐在下屋里说话儿，谁知赵姨奶奶招手儿叫我。我只当有什么话说，原来他和太太告了假，出去给他兄弟伴宿坐夜，明儿送殡去。跟他的小丫头子小吉祥儿没衣裳，要借我的月白绫子袄儿。我想他们一般也有两件子的，往这地方去，恐怕弄坏了，自己的舍不得穿，故此借别人的穿。借我的，弄坏了也是小事，只是我想他素日有什么好处到咱们跟前？所以我说：我的衣裳簪环，都是姑娘叫紫鹃姐姐收着呢。如今先得去告诉他，还得回姑娘，费多少事，别误了你老人家出门，不如再转借罢。”紫鹃笑道：“你这个小东西儿，倒也巧。你不借给他，你往我和姑娘身上报，叫人怨不着你。他这会子就去呀，还是等明日一早才去呢？”雪雁道：“这会子就走，只怕此时巳去了。”紫鹃点头。雪雁道：“只怕姑娘还没醒呢。是谁给了宝玉气受？坐在那里哭呢！”紫鹃听了，忙问：“在那里？”雪雁道：“在沁芳亭后头桃花底下呢。”
　　紫鹃听了，忙放下针，又嘱咐雪雁：“好生听叫。要问我，答应我就来。”说着，便出了潇湘馆，一径来寻宝玉。走至宝玉跟前，含笑说道：“我不过说了那么句话，为的是大家好。你就一气跑了这风地里来哭，弄出病来还了得！”宝玉忙笑道：“谁赌气了！我因为听你说的有理，我想你们既这样说，自然别人也是这样说，将来渐渐的都不理我了。我所以想到这里，自己伤起心来了。”紫鹃也便挨他坐着。宝玉笑道：“方才对面说话，你还走开，这会子怎么又来挨着我坐？”紫鹃道：“你都忘了？几日前头，你们姐儿两个正说话，赵姨娘一头走进来。我才听见他不在家，所以我来问你。正是前日你和他才说了一句‘燕窝’，就不说了，总没提起，我正想着问你。”宝玉道：“也没什么要紧，不过我想着宝姐姐也是客中，既吃燕窝，又不可间断，若只管和他要，也太托实。虽不便和太太要，我已经在老太太跟前略露了个风声，只怕老太太和凤姐姐说了。我告诉他的，竟没告诉完。如今我听见一日给你们一两燕窝，这也就完了。”紫鹃道：“原来是你说了，这又多谢你费心。我们正疑惑，老太太怎么忽然想起来叫人每一日送一两燕窝来呢？这就是了。”宝玉笑道：“这要天天吃惯了，吃上三二年就好了。”紫鹃道：“在这里吃惯了，明年家去，那里有这闲钱吃这个？”
　　宝玉听了，吃了一惊，忙问：“谁家去？”紫鹃道：“妹妹回苏州去。”宝玉笑道：“你又说白话。苏州虽是原籍，因没了姑母，无人照看才接了来的。明年回去找谁？可见撒谎了。”紫鹃冷笑道：“你太看小了人。你们贾家独是大族，人口多的，除了你家，别人只得一父一母，房族中真个再无人了不成？我们姑娘来时，原是老太太心疼他年小，虽有叔伯，不如亲父母，故此接来往几年。大了该出阁时，自然要送还林家的，终不成林家女儿在你贾家一世不成？林家虽贫到没饭吃，也是世代书香人家，断不肯将他家的人丢给亲戚，落的耻笑。所以早则明年春，迟则秋天，这里纵不送去，林家亦必有人来接的了。前日夜里姑娘和我说了，叫我告诉你，将从前小时玩的东西，有他送你的，叫你都打点出来还他，他也将你送他的打点在那里呢。”
　　宝玉听了，便如头顶上响了一个焦雷一般。紫鹃看他怎么回答，等了半天，见他只不作声。才要再问，只见晴雯找来说：“老太太叫你呢。谁知在这里。”紫鹃笑道：“他这里问姑娘的病症，我告诉了他半天，他只不信，你倒拉他去罢。”说着，自己便走回房去了。晴雯见他呆呆的，一头热汗，满腔紫胀，忙拉他的手一直到怡红院中。袭人见了这般，慌起来了，只说时气所感，热身被风扑了。无奈宝玉发热事犹小可，更觉两个眼珠儿直直的起来，口角边津液流出，皆不知觉。给他个枕头，他便睡下；扶他起来，他便坐着，倒了茶来，他便吃茶。众人见了这样，一时忙乱起来，又不敢造次去回贾母，先要差人去请李嬷嬷来。一时李嬷嬷来了，看了半天，问他几句话，也无回答；用手向他脉上摸了摸，嘴唇人中上着力掐了两下，掐得指印如许来深，竟也不觉疼。李嬷嬷只说了一声：“可了不得了！”“呀”的一声，便搂头放声大哭起来。急得袭人忙拉他说：“你老人家瞧瞧，可怕不怕，且告诉我们，去回老太太、太太去。你老人家怎么先哭起来？”李嬷嬷捶床捣枕说：“这可不中用了！我白操了一世的心了！”
　　袭人因他年老多知，所以请他来看，如今见他这般一说，都信以为实，也哭起来了。晴雯便告诉袭人方才如此这般。袭人听了，便忙到潇湘馆来，见紫鹃正伏侍黛玉吃药，也顾不得什么，便走上来问紫鹃道：“你才和我们宝玉说了些什么话？你瞧瞧他去！你回老太太去，我也不管了！”说着，便坐在椅上。黛玉忽见袭人满面急怒，又有泪痕，举止大变，更不免也着了忙，因问怎么了。袭人定了一回，哭道：“不知紫鹃姑奶奶说了些什么话，那个呆子眼也直了，手脚也冷了，话也不说了，李妈妈掐着也不疼了，已死了大半个了！连妈妈都说不中用了，那里放声大哭，只怕这会子都死了！”黛玉听此言，李妈妈乃久经老妪，说不中用了，可知必不中用，“哇”的一声，将所服之药，一口呕出，抖肠搜肺、炙胃扇肝的，哑声大嗽了几阵。一时面红发乱，目肿筋浮，喘的抬不起头来。
　　紫鹃忙上来捶背。黛玉伏枕喘息了半晌，推紫鹃道：“你不用捶！你竟拿绳子来勒死我。是正经！”紫鹃说道：“我并没说什么，不过是说了几句玩话，他就认真了。”袭人道：“你还不知道他那傻子，每每玩话认了真？”黛玉道：“你说了什么话？趁早儿去解说，他只怕就醒过来了。”紫鹃听说，忙下床，同袭人到怡红院。谁知贾母、王夫人等已都在那里了。贾母一见了紫鹃，便眼内出火，骂道：“你这小蹄子，和他说了什么？”紫鹃忙道：“并没敢说什么，不过说几句玩语。”谁知宝玉见了紫鹃，方“嗳呀”了一声，哭出来了。众人一见，都放下心来。贾母便拉住紫鹃，只当他得罪了宝玉，所以拉紫鹃命他赔罪。谁知宝玉一把拉住紫鹃，死也不放，说：“要去连我带了去！”众人不解。细问起来，方知紫鹃说要回苏州去，一句玩话引出来的。贾母流泪道：“我当有什么要紧大事，原来是这句玩话。”又向紫鹃道：“你这孩子，素日是个伶俐聪敏的，你又知道他有个呆根子，平白的哄他做什么？”薛姨妈劝道：“宝玉本来心实，可巧林姑娘又是从小儿来的，他妹妹两个一处长得这么大，比别的妹妹两不同。这会子热刺刺的说一个去，别说他是个实心的傻孩子，便是冷心肠的大人，也要伤心。这并不是什么大病，老太太和姨太太只管万安，吃一两剂药就好了。”
　　正说着，人回：“林之孝家的，赖大家的，都来瞧哥儿来了。”贾母道：“难为他们想着，叫他们来瞧瞧。”宝玉听了一个“林”字，便满床闹起来说：“了不得了，林家的人接他们来了！快打出去罢！”贾母听了，也忙说：“打出去罢！”又忙安慰说：“那不是林家的人，林家的人都死绝了，再没人来接他，你只管放心罢！”宝玉道：“凭他是谁，除了林妹妹，都不许姓林了！”贾母道：“没姓林的来，凡姓林的都打出去了。”一面吩咐众人：“以后别叫林之孝家的进园来，你们也别说‘林’字儿。孩子们，你们听了我这句话罢！”众人忙答应，又不敢笑。一时宝玉又一眼看见了十锦桶子上陈设的一只金西洋自行船，便指着乱说：“那不是接他们来的船来了？湾在那里呢。”贾母忙命拿下来。袭人忙拿下来，宝玉伸手要。袭人递过去，宝玉便掖在被中，笑道：“这可去不成了。”一面说，一面死拉着紫鹃不放。
　　一时人回：“大夫来了。”贾母忙命快进来。王夫人、薛姨妈、宝钗等暂避入里间，贾母便端坐在宝玉身旁。王太医进来，见许多的人，忙上去请了贾母的安，拿了宝玉的手，诊了一回。那紫鹃少不得低了头。王太医也不解何意，起身说道：“世兄这症，乃是急痛迷心。古人曾云，痰迷有别，有气血亏柔饮食不能熔化痰迷者，有怒恼中痰急而迷者，有急痛壅塞者。此亦痰迷之症，系急痛所致，不过一时壅蔽，较别的似轻些。”贾母道：“你只说怕不怕，谁和你背药书呢？”王太医忙躬身笑道：“不妨、不妨。”贾母道：“果真不妨？”王太医道：“实在不妨。都在晚生身上。”贾母道：“既这么着，请外头坐，开了方儿。吃好了呢，我另外预备谢礼，叫他亲自捧了，送去磕头，要耽误了，我打发人去拆了太医院的大堂。”王太医只管躬身陪笑说：“不敢，不敢。”他原听说“另具上等谢礼命宝玉去磕头”，故满口说“不敢”，竟未听见贾母后来说拆太医院之戏语，犹说不敢，贾母与众人反倒笑了。
　　一时按方煎药，药来服下，果觉比先安静。无奈宝玉只不肯放紫鹃，只说：“他去了，就是要回苏州去了。”贾母、王夫人无法，只得命紫鹃守着他，另将琥珀去伏侍黛玉。黛玉不时遣雪雁来探消息。这晚间宝玉稍安，贾母、王夫人等方回去了，一夜还遣人来问几次信。李妈妈带宋妈等几个年老人用心看守，紫鹃、袭人、晴雯等日夜相伴。有时宝玉睡去，必从梦中惊醒，不是哭了，说黛玉已去，便是说有人来接。每一惊时，必得紫鹃安慰一番方罢。彼时贾母又命将祛邪守灵丹及开窍通神散各样上方秘制造药，按方次饮服，次日又服了王太医药，渐次好了起来。宝玉心下明白，因恐紫鹃回去，倒故意作出佯狂之态。紫鹃自那日也着实后悔，如今日夜辛苦，并没有怨意。袭人心安神定，因向紫鹃笑道：“都是你闹的，还得你来治。也没见我们这位呆爷，‘听见风儿就是雨’，往后怎么好！”暂且按下。
　　且说此时湘云之症巳愈，天天过来瞧看，见宝玉明白了，便将他病中狂态形容给他瞧，引的宝玉自己伏枕而笑。原来他起先那样，竟是不知的，如今听人说还不信。无人时，紫鹃在侧，宝玉又拉他的手，问道：“你为什么唬我？”紫鹃道：“不过是哄你玩罢咧，你就认起真来。”宝玉道：“你说的有情有理，如何是玩话呢？”紫鹃笑道：“那些话，都是我编的。林家真没了人了。纵有也是极远的族中，也都不在苏州住，各省流寓不定。纵有人来接，老太太也必不叫他去。”宝玉道：“便老太太放去，我也不依。”紫鹃笑道：“果真的不依？只怕是嘴里的话。你如今也大了，连亲也定下了，过二三年再娶了亲，你眼睛里还有谁了！”宝玉听了，又惊问：“谁定了亲？定了谁？”紫鹃笑道：“年里，我就听见老太太说要定了琴姑娘呢，不然，那么疼他？”宝玉笑道：“人人只说我傻，你比我更傻！不过是句玩话，他已经许给梅翰林家了。果然定下了他，我还是这个形景了？先是我发誓赌咒，砸这劳什子，你都没劝过吗？我病的刚刚的这几日才好了，你又来怄我！”一面说，一面咬牙切齿的，又说道：“我只愿这会于立刻我死了，把心迸出来，你们瞧见了。然后连皮带骨，一概都化成一股灰，再化成一股烟，一阵大风，吹的四面八方，都登时散了，这才好！”一面说，一面又滚下泪来。
　　紫鹃忙上来握住他的嘴，替他擦眼泪，又忙笑解释道：“你不用着急。这原是我心里着急，才来试你。”宝玉听了，更又诧异，问道：“你又着什么急？”紫鹃笑道：“你知道，我并不是林家的人，我也和袭人、鸳鸯是一伙的。偏把我给了林姑娘使，偏偏他又和我极好，比他苏州带来的还好十倍，一时一刻，我们两个离不开。我如今心里却愁，他倘或要去了，我必要跟了他去的。我是合家在这里，我若不去，辜负了我们素日的情长；若去，又弃了本家。所以我疑惑，故说出这谎话来问你，谁知你就傻闹起来！”宝玉笑道：“原来是你愁这个，所以你是傻子！从此后再别愁了。我告诉你一句打趸儿的话，活着，咱们一处活着；不活着，咱们一处化灰、化烟。如何？”紫鹃听了，心下暗暗筹画。忽有人回：“环爷、兰哥儿问候。”宝玉道：“就说难为他们，我才睡了，不必进来。”婆子答应去了。紫鹃笑道：“你也好了，该放我回去瞧瞧我们那一个去了。”宝玉道：“正是这话。我昨夜就要叫你去，偏又忘了。我已经大好了，你就去罢。”紫鹃听说，方打叠铺盖妆奁之类。宝玉笑道：“我看见你文具儿里头有两三面镜子，你把那面小菱花的给我留下罢。我搁在枕头旁边，睡着好照，明日出门带着也轻巧。”紫鹃听说，只得与他留下。先命人将东西送过去，然后别了众人，自回潇湘馆来。
　　黛玉近日闻得宝玉如此形景，未免又添些病症，多哭几场。今儿紫鹃来了，问其原故，已知大愈，仍遣琥珀去伏侍贾母。夜间人静后，紫鹃已宽衣卧下之时，悄向黛玉笑道：“宝玉的心倒实，听见咱们去，就这么病起来。”黛玉不答。紫鹃停了半晌，自言自语的说道：“一动不如一静。我们这里就算好人家，别的都容易，最难得的是从小儿一处长大，脾气情性都彼此知道的了。”黛玉啐道：“你这几天还不乏，趁这会子不歇一歇，还嚼什么蛆？”紫鹃笑道：“倒不是白嚼咀，我倒是一片真心为姑娘。替你愁了这几年了，又没个父母兄弟，谁是知疼着热的？趁早儿老太太还明白硬朗的时节，作定了大事要紧。俗语说：‘老健春寒秋后热。’倘或老太太一时有个好歹，那时虽也完事，只怕耽误了时光，还不得趁心加意呢。公子王孙虽多，那一个不是三房五妾，今儿朝东，明儿朝西。娶一个天仙来，也不过三夜五夜也就撂在脖子后头了。甚至于怜新弃旧、反目成仇的，多着呢。娘家有人有势的还好，要象姑娘这样的，有老太太一日好些，一日没了老太太，也只是凭人去欺负罢了。所以说，拿主意要紧。姑娘是个明白人，没听见俗语说的：‘万两黄金容易得，知心一个也难求！’”
　　黛玉听了，便说道：“这丫头今日可疯了！怎么去了几日，忽然变了一个人？我明日必回老太太，退回你去，我不敢要你了。”紫鹃笑道：“我说的是好话，不过叫你心里留神，并没叫你去为非作歹。何苦回老太太，叫我吃了亏，又有什么好处。”说着，竟自己睡了。黛玉听了这话，口内虽如此说，心内未尝不伤感。待他睡了，便直哭了一夜，至天明，方打了一个盹儿。次日，勉强盥漱了，吃了些燕窝粥。便有贾母等亲来看视了，又嘱咐了许多话。
目今是薛姨妈的生日，自贾母起，诸人皆有祝贺之礼，黛玉也只得备了两色针线送去。是日也定了一班小戏，请贾母与王夫人等。独有宝玉与黛玉二人不曾去。至晚散时，贾母等顺路又瞧了他二人一遍，方回房去了。次日，薛姨妈家又命薛蝌陪诸伙计吃了一天酒。忙了三四天，方才完结。
因薛姨妈看见邢岫烟生得端雅稳重，且家道贫寒，是个钗荆裙布的女儿，便欲说给薛蟠为妻。因薛蟠素昔行止浮奢，又恐遭塌了人家女儿。正在踌躇之际，忽想起薛蝌未娶，看他二人，恰是一对天生地设的夫妻，因谋之于凤姐儿。凤姐儿笑道：“姑妈素知我们太太有些左性的，这事等我慢谋。”因贾母去瞧凤姐儿时，凤姐儿便和贾母说：“姑妈有一件事要求老祖宗，只是不好启齿。”贾母忙问何事，凤姐儿便将求亲一事说了。贾母笑道：“这有什么不好启齿的，这是极好的好事，等我和你婆婆说，没有不依的。”因回房来，即刻就命人叫了邢夫人过来，硬作保山。邢夫人想了一想，薛家根基不错，且现今大富，薛蝌生得又好，且贾母又作保山。将计就计，便应了。贾母十分喜欢，忙命人请了薛姨妈来。二人见了，自然有许多谦辞。邢夫人即刻命人去告诉邢忠夫妇。他夫妇原是此来投靠邢夫人的，如何不依，早极口的说：“妙极。”贾母笑道：“我最爱管闲事，今日又管成了一件事，不知得多少谢媒钱？”薛姨妈笑道：“这是自然的。纵抬了整万银子来，只怕不稀罕。但只一件，老太太既是作媒，还得一位主亲才好。”贾母笑道：“别的没有，我们家折腿烂手的人还有两个。”说着，使命人去叫过尤氏婆媳二人来。贾母告诉他原故，彼此忙都道喜。贾母吩咐道：“咱们家的规矩，你是尽知的，从没有两亲家争礼争面的。如今你算替我在当中料理，不可太省，也不可太费，把他两家的事周全了回我。”尤氏忙答应了。薛姨妈喜之不尽，回家命写了请贴，补送过宁府。尤氏深知邢夫人情性，本不欲管，无奈贾母亲自嘱咐，只得应了，惟忖度邢夫人之意行事。薛姨妈是个无可无不可的人，倒还易说。这且不在话下。
　　如今薛姨妈既定了邢岫烟为媳，合宅皆知。邢夫人本欲接出岫烟去住，贾母因说：“这又何妨？两个孩子又不能见面，就是姨太太和他一个大姑子，一个小姑子，又何妨？况且都是女孩儿，正好亲近些呢。”邢夫人方罢。那薛蝌、岫烟二人，前次途中曾有一面知遇，大约二人心中皆如意。只是那岫烟未免比先时拘泥了些，不好和宝钗姐妹共处闲谈；又兼湘云是个爱取笑的，更觉不好意思。幸他是个知书达礼的，虽是女儿，还不是那种佯羞诈鬼、一味轻薄造作之辈。宝钗自那日见他起，想他家业贫寒。二则别人的父母皆是年高有德之人，独他的父母偏是酒糟透了的人，于女儿分上平常；邢夫人也不过是脸面之情，亦非真心疼爱，且岫烟为人雅重，迎春是个老实人，连他自己尚未照管齐全，如何能管到他身上，凡闺阁中家常一应需用之物，或有亏乏，无人照管，他又不与人张口。宝钗倒暗中每相体贴接济，也不敢叫邢夫人知道，也恐怕是多心闲话之故。如今却是众人意料之外，奇缘作成这门亲事。岫烟心中先取中宝钗，有时仍与宝钗闲话，宝钗仍以妹妹相呼。
　　这日宝钗因来瞧黛玉，恰值岫烟也来瞧黛玉，二人在半路相遇。宝钗含笑唤他到跟前，二人同走。至一块石壁后，宝钗笑问他：“这天还冷的很，你怎么倒全换了夹的了？”岫烟见问，低头不答。宝钗便知道又有了原故，因又笑问道：“必定是这个月的月钱又没得，凤姐姐如今也这样没心没计了。”岫烟道：“他倒想着不错日子给的。因姑妈打发人和我说道，一个月用不了二两银子，叫我省一两给爹妈送出去，要使什么，横竖有二姐姐的东西，能着些搭着就使了。姐姐想，二姐姐是个老实人，也不大留心。我使他的东西，他虽不说什么，他那些丫头妈妈，那一个是省事的？那一个是嘴里不尖的？我虽在那屋里，却不敢很使唤他们。过三天五天，我倒得拿些钱出来，给他们打酒买点心吃才好。因此，一月二两银子还不够使。如今又去了一两，前日我悄悄的把棉衣服叫人当了几吊钱盘缠。”宝钗听了，愁叹道：“偏梅家又合家在任上，后年才进来。若是在这里，琴儿过去了，好再商议你的事，离了这里就完了。如今不完了他妹妹的事，也断不敢先娶亲的。如今倒是一件难事。再迟两年，我又怕你熬煎出病来。等我和妈妈再商议。”宝钗又指他裙上一个璧玉佩问道：“这是谁给你的？”岫烟道：“这是三姐姐给的。”宝钗点头道：“他见人人皆有，独你一个没有，怕人笑语，故此送一个，这是他聪明细致之处。”岫烟又问：“姐姐此时那里去？”宝钗道：“我到潇湘馆去。你且回去，把那当票子叫丫头送来我那里，悄悄的取出来，晚上再悄悄的送给你去，早晚好穿。不然，风闪着还了得！但不知当在那里了？”岫烟道：“叫做什么恒舒，是鼓楼西大街的。”宝钗笑道：“这闹在一家去了。伙计们倘或知道了，好说‘人没过来，衣裳先来了’。”岫烟听说，便知是他家的本钱，也不答言，红了脸，一笑走开。
　　宝钗也就往潇湘馆来。恰正值他母亲也来瞧黛玉，正说闲话呢。宝钗笑道：“妈妈多早晚来的？我竟不知道。”薛姨妈道：“我这几日忙，总没来瞧瞧宝玉和他，所以今日瞧他两人。都也好了。”黛玉忙让宝钗坐下，因向宝钗道：“天下的事，真是人想不到的。拿着姨妈和大舅母说起，怎么又作一门亲家！”薛姨妈道：“我的儿，你们女孩儿家那里知道？自古道：‘千里姻缘一线牵。’管姻缘的有一位月下老儿，预先注定，暗里只用一根红丝，把这两个人的脚绊住。凭你两家那怕隔着海呢，若有姻缘的，终久有机会作成了夫妇。这一件事，都是出人意料之外。凭父母本人都愿意了，或是年年在一处，已为是定了的亲事，若是月下老人不用红线拴的，再不能到一处。比如你姐妹两个的婚姻，此刻也不知在眼前，也不知在山南海北呢！”宝钗道：“惟有妈妈说动话拉上我们！”一面说，一面伏在母亲怀里，笑说：“咱们走罢。”黛玉笑道：“你瞧瞧！这么大了，离了姨妈，他就是个最老道的，见了姨妈他就撒娇儿。”薛姨妈将手摩弄着宝钗，向黛玉叹道：“你这姐姐，就和凤哥儿在老太太跟前一样，着了正经事，就有话和他商量；没有了事，幸亏他开我的心。我见了他这样，有多少愁不散的？”
　　黛玉听说，流泪叹道：“他偏在这里这样，分明是气我没娘的人，故意来形容我。”宝钗笑道：“妈妈，你瞧他这轻狂样儿，倒说我撒娇儿！”薛姨妈道：“也怨不得他伤心，可怜没父母，到底没个亲人。”又摩挲着黛玉，笑道：“好孩子，别哭。你见我疼你姐姐，你伤心，不知我心里更疼你呢。你姐姐虽没父亲，到底有我，有亲哥哥，这就比你强了。我常和你姐姐说，心里很疼你，只是外头不好带出来。他们这里人多嘴杂，说好话的人少，说歹话的人多，不说你无依靠，为人做人配人疼，只说我们看着老太太疼你，我们也‘上水’去了。”黛玉笑道：“姨妈既这么说，我明日就认姨妈做娘。姨妈若是弃嫌，就是假意疼我。”薛姨妈道：“你不厌我，就认了。”宝钗忙道：“认不得的。”黛玉道：“怎么认不得？”宝钗笑道：“我且问你，我哥哥还没定亲事，为什么反将邢妹妹先说给我兄弟了？是什么道理？”黛玉道：“他不在家，或是属相生日不对，所以先说与兄弟了。”宝钗笑道：“不是这样。我哥哥已经相准了，只等来家才放定，也不必提出人来。我说你认不得娘的，细想去！”说着，便和他母亲挤眼儿发笑。黛玉听了，便一头伏在薛姨妈身上，说道：“姨妈不打他，我不依！”薛姨妈搂着他笑道：“你别信你姐姐的话，他是和你玩呢。”宝钗笑道：“真个妈妈明日和老太太求了，聘作媳妇，岂不比外头寻的好？”黛玉便拢上来要抓他，口内笑说：“你越发疯了！”
　　薛姨妈忙笑劝，用手分开方罢。又向宝钗道：“连邢姑娘我还怕你哥哥遭塌了他，所以给你兄弟，别说这孩子，我也断不肯给他。前日老太太要把你妹妹说给宝玉，偏生又有了人家；不然，倒是门子好亲事。前日我说定了邢姑娘，老太太还取笑说：‘我原要说他的人，谁知他的人没到手，倒被他说了我们一个去了！’虽是玩话，细想来倒也有些意思。我想宝琴虽有了人家，我虽无人可给，难道一句话也没说？我想你宝兄弟，老太太那样疼他，他又生得那样，若要外头说去，老太太断不中意。不如把你林妹妹定给他，岂不四角俱全？”黛玉先还怔怔的听，后来见说到自己身上，便啐了宝钗一口，红了脸，拉着宝钗笑道：“我只打你！为什么招出姨妈这些老没正经的话来？”宝钗笑道：“这可奇了。妈妈说你，为什么打我？”紫鹃忙跑来笑道：“姨太太既有这主意，为什么不和老太太说去？”薛姨妈笑道：“这孩子急什么！想必催着姑娘出了阁，你也要早些寻一个小女婿子去了。”紫鹃飞红了脸，笑道：“姨太太真个倚老卖老的。”说着便转身去了。黛玉先骂：“又与你这蹄子什么相于！”后来见了这样，也笑道：“阿弥陀佛，该该该！也臊了一鼻子灰去了。”薛姨妈母女及婆子丫鬟都笑起来。
　　一语未了，忽见湘云走来，手里拿着一张当票，口内笑道：“这是什么账篇子？”黛玉瞧了不认得。地下婆子都笑道：“这可是一件好东西！这个乖不是白教的。”宝钗忙一把接了看时，正是岫烟才说的当票子，忙着折起来。薛姨妈忙说：“那必是那个妈妈的当票子失落了，回来急的他们找。那里得的？”湘云道：“什么是‘当票子’？”众婆子笑道：“真真是位呆姑娘，连当票子也不知道。”薛姨妈叹道：“怨不得他，真真是侯门千金，而且又小，那里知道这个？那里去看这个？就是家下人有这个，他如何得见。别笑他是呆子，若给你们家的姑娘看了，也都成了呆子呢。”众婆子笑道：“林姑娘才也不认得。别说姑娘们，就如宝玉，倒是外头常走出去的，只怕也还没见过呢。”薛姨妈忙将原故讲明，湘云、黛玉二人听了，方笑道：“这人也太会想钱了。姨妈家当铺也有这个么？”众人笑道：“这更奇了，‘天下老鸹一般黑’，岂有两样的。”薛姨妈因又问：“那里拾的？”湘云方欲说时，宝钗忙说：“是一张死了没用的，不知是那年勾了账的。香菱拿着哄他们玩的。”薛姨妈听了此话是真，也就不问了。
一时人来回：“那府里大奶奶过来请姨太太说话呢。”薛姨妈起身去了。这里屋内无人时，宝钗方问湘云：“何处拾的？”湘云笑道：“我见你令弟媳的丫头篆儿悄悄的递给莺儿，莺儿便随手夹在书里，只当我没看见。我等他们出去了，我偷着看，竟不认得。知道你们都在这里，所以拿来大家认认。”黛玉忙问：“怎么他也当衣裳不成？既当了，怎么又给你？”宝钗见问，不好隐瞒他两个，便将方才之事都告诉了他二人。黛玉听了，“兔死狐悲，物伤其类”，不免也要感叹起来了。湘云听了却动了气，说道：“等我问着二姐姐去！我骂那起老婆子丫头一顿，给你们出气何如？”说着便要走出去。宝钗忙一把拉住，笑道：“你又发疯了，还不给我坐下呢。”黛玉笑道：“你要是个男人，出去打一个抱不平儿；你又充什么荆轲、聂政？真真好笑。”湘云道：“既不叫问他去，明日索性把他接到咱们院里一处住去，岂不是好？”宝钗笑道：“明日再商量。”说着，人报：“三姑娘、四姑娘来了。”三人听说，忙掩了口，不提此事。
要知端详，且听下回分解。

After hearing that Lady Wang wanted to see him, Baoyu hurried over. He was delighted to learn that she was going to call on Lady Zhen and wanted to take him along. He went back at once to change his clothes, then accompanied his mother to the Zhens’ house. The layout of their mansion was much the same as those of the Ning and Rong Mansions, possibly even a little finer. On careful inquiry he learned that there was indeed a Baoyu in this household. Lady Zhen kept them to a feast and they did not return until the end of the day, by which time Baoyu was convinced.

That evening, upon their return, Lady Wang gave orders that a first-class feast with opera performances should be prepared to entertain Lady Zhen and her daughter. But two days later the latter left without taking formal leave, as they had to rejoin Mr. Zhen at his post.

The day after that, Baoyu called to see Daiyu as Xiangyun was now better. She was having her midday nap, and not wanting to disturb her he found Zijuan doing needlework on the verandah.

“Was her cough better last night?” he asked.

“A little better.”

“Amida Buddha!” he exclaimed. “I do hope she’s getting well.”

“So you’re invoking Buddha too! That is news.”

“Well, you know what they say: ‘In a bad illness, any doctor will do.’” As he spoke he noticed that she was wearing a thin silk wadded jacket, black spotted with white, under a sleeveless black satin jacket lined with sheep’s wool.

Reaching out a hand he felt her clothes.

“You shouldn’t sit in the wind so thinly clad,” he cautioned her. “And with this unseasonable weather too, you could easily fall ill. That would be a fine how-do-you-do.”

“From now on we can talk but mustn’t touch each other,” she retorted. “We’re not children any more. It doesn’t look right if people see us carrying on in the old way. Those low-minded creatures are always making nasty remarks behind your back, yet you pay no attention and go on just as when you were small. That won’t do. The young lady has often told us not to joke with you. Haven’t you noticed how she’s been avoiding you recently?”

With that she took her work and went into another room.

Baoyu felt as if dashed with cold water. He stood staring blankly at the bamboos until he noticed Zhu Mama digging the earth round them and sweeping up the dead leaves. This so unmanned him that he sank down on a rock to brood, and could not hold back his tears. He remained sitting there for the time it would take to eat a meal, his mind a turmoil of conflicting thoughts, not knowing what to do. Just then Xyan came along from Lady Wang’s quarters with some ginseng. Turning her head she saw someone sitting on a rock under a peach tree, his cheek propped on his hand, lost in thought. It was Baoyu.

“So cold out here, what’s he doing all on his own?” she wondered. “People with some weakness often have a relapse in spring. Can he have gone crazy again?” Going over to him she squatted down.

“What are you doing here?” she asked with a smile.

At sight of her he exclaimed, “What have you come to find me for? Aren’t you a girl too? If she’s afraid of gossip and won’t let you have anything to do with me, why come looking for me? If people see us talking, they’ll start more gossip. You’d better go back quick.”

Assuming that Daiyu must have been upsetting him again, Xyan had to go back to her room. As Daiyu was still asleep she handed the ginseng to Zijuan.

“What is Her Ladyship doing?” asked Zijuan.

“Having a nap, so I had to wait all this time. Listen, sister, while I was waiting I sat chatting in the servants’ quarters with Yuchuan, and who should beckon me but Concubine Zhao. I thought she wanted me for something. It turned out that she’d asked leave from Her Ladyship to keep watch tonight by her brother’s coffin, as the funeral is tomorrow. Her maid, little Jixiang, has nothing to wear and wants to borrow my pale blue silk jacket. I thought, they usually have a couple of outfits; but I suppose for a funeral they’re afraid....”

"If it got damaged, I'd be sorry to lose it, and that's why I'd rather lend someone else's. Not that it would matter too much if my own were damaged; but what has she ever done for us? So I said: Miss Lin has told Zijuan to keep all my clothes and trinkets. I shall have to ask her first and then report it to the young lady, and that means so much trouble I'd be delaying your departure, ma'am. So wouldn't it be better to borrow from someone else?"

Zijuan laughed.

"You little imp! How artful you are. You won't lend it to her, but put the blame on the young lady and me so that no one can complain of you. Is she going now or waiting till first thing tomorrow?"

"She's going now. I expect she's left already."

Zijuan nodded.

"I doubt if the young lady's awake yet," went on Xueyan. "But who can have upset Baoyu? He's sitting there crying."

"Where?" asked Zijuan quickly.

"In the peach-wood behind Seeping Fragrance Pavilion."

Putting down her sewing, Zijuan warned Xueyan, "Mind you keep an ear open. If you're asked for me, say I'll be back soon." With that she left Bamboo Lodge to look for Baoyu.

Going up to him with a smile she said, "I only said what I did for the good of us all, yet you rush off in a huff to cry in this windy place. What if you were to fall ill?"

"I'm not in a huff," he assured her with a smile. "What you said was so reasonable it set me thinking that if you all feel that way, naturally others do too; and in time nobody will want to have anything more to do with me. That's why I'm so upset."

Zijuan sat down beside him.

"Just now when I was talking to you, you walked away," he said. "Why come and sit beside me now?"

"Have you forgotten? The other day when you and your cousin were talking, Concubine Zhao came in. I heard she wasn't at home today, so I came to ask you a question. The other day, you'd just mentioned 'swallow's nest' to her when you broke off and never referred to it again. I've been meaning to ask you what it was all about."

"It was nothing important. I was just thinking that Cousin Baochai is a guest here too, and as she's taking swallow's nest she shouldn't have a break in the course; but it would be rather presumptuous to go on asking her for it. Although I didn't like to ask my mother for it, I dropped a hint to the old lady, who probably told Xifeng. I didn't have time to tell your young lady the whole story. Now I hear you're given an ounce of swallow's nest every day. So that's all right."

"So it was your doing! Thank you for taking so much trouble. We were wondering why the old lady should suddenly have given orders that an ounce of swallow's nest should be sent us every day. So that explains it."

Baoyu smiled. "If you take it regularly for a couple of years, it should set you completely right."

"Once she's used to it here, next year when she goes home how can she afford to go on having it?"

Baoyu gave a start.

"Who's going home?" he asked quickly.

"Your cousin's going back to Suzhou."

"You're talking nonsense again," he said with a laugh. "Suzhou may be her old home, but as her aunt's dead and there was nobody to look after her she was brought here. Next year when she goes back, who will she look up? This proves you're lying."

"You underestimate people," retorted Zijuan coldly. "Are you Jias the only great family with a large clan? Other people besides you have only one father and mother, but does that mean they've no relations at all on their father's side? When our young lady first came, it was because the old lady couldn't bear to have her orphaned so young with no one to care for her, uncles and aunts being not the same as parents. That's why she was asked to stay here for a few years. When she's of age to marry, naturally she'll have to go back to the Lin family. How can a girl of the Lin family stay all her life with your family? Even if the Lins are so poor that they haven't a

Besides, the Lin family being for generations a family of scholars, they’d never do anything to incur ridicule, such as leaving her with relatives. So whether early next spring or late this autumn, even if we don’t send her back the Lin family are bound to send for her. The other evening she told me to let you know that she wants you to sort out all the things you used to play with as children that she gave you, so that you can return them; and she’s doing the same with the things you gave her.”

Baoyu listened as if thunderstruck. Before Zijuan could ask what he meant to do, Qingwen came in.

“The old lady wants you,” she announced. “Fancy finding you here.”

Zijuan smiled.

“I’ve been telling him about our young lady’s illness, but he wouldn’t believe me. You’d better take him along.”

With that she went back to her own room. Qingwen saw Baoyu sitting there in a daze, his face scarlet and dripping with sweat. She took him by the hand and dragged him to Happy Red Court, where Xiren was alarmed by his appearance, assuming that the hot weather and a sudden gust of wind had given him a chill. But worse even than this fever was the way he stared blankly into space, drooling without realizing it. If they gave him a pillow he lay down; if they lifted him up he sat still; if they brought him tea he drank it. The whole household was thrown into confusion, but not venturing to report this to the Lady Dowager they sent first to fetch Nanny Li.

When the old nurse arrived she looked him over and asked him a few questions, but he made no reply. She felt his pulse, then pinched his philtrum so hard that her fingernails left deep impressions; yet he felt no pain. At that she let out a wail.

“This is the end!” she cried. “I’ve laboured all these years for nothing!”

Xiren, who had sent for her because she was old and experienced, was now convinced by her reaction that Baoyu was dying and started sobbing too. Then Qingwen described to Xiren what had just happened. As soon as Xiren heard this, without a second thought she hurried to Bamboo Lodge. She found Zijuan helping Daiyu take her medicine, but paying no attention to the circumstances she went up to her.

“What did you say to our Baoyu?” she demanded. “Go and see what you’ve done to him! You can report it to the old lady — I don’t care.” With that she slumped down on a chair.

Daiyu, surprised to see her so distraught and angry, with traces of tears on her face, was quite taken aback.

“What’s happened?” she asked.

Xiren sobbed, “I don’t know what Miss Zijuan’s been telling him, but that simpleton’s eyes are set, his hands and feet are cold, he can’t speak, and even Nanny Li pinching him doesn’t hurt — he’s more dead than alive. Even Nanny Li says there’s no hope, and she’s waiting there to keen for him. He’s probably dead by now.”

Daiyu reflected that Nanny Li was an experienced old nurse. If she said there was no hope, that meant Baoyu must be dying. Letting out a cry, she vomited up all the medicine she had just taken. A racking cough made her retch and shake until all her viscera seemed torn apart. The next instant she was red in the face, her hair dishevelled, her eyes distended, her temples throbbing. She was too weak to raise her head, and could only gasp for breath.

Zijuan hurried over to pat her on the back, but after lying prone on her pillow gasping for some time Daiyu pushed her away.

“Don’t pat my back,” she choked. “Go and get a rope to strangle me with, that would be better.”

“I didn’t say anything, really,” Zijuan told her. “I just made some joking remarks, and he took them seriously.”

“If you were joking, why did you tell him such crazy things?” Xiren fumed.

"You don’t know yet what a simpleton he is, taking all your jokes seriously."

"What did you say to him?" asked Daiyu. "Go and explain at once. Then he may come to his senses."

Zijuan promptly got up and went with Xiren to Happy Red Court, where they found the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang already assembled.

The old lady at sight of Zijuan glared at her angrily and scolded, "You little wretch! What did you say to him?"

"I didn’t say anything," Zijuan assured her. "Just a few jokes, that’s all."

Baoyu, catching sight of her, gave a cry and burst out sobbing. Everybody was relieved. The Lady Dowager, thinking Zijuan must have offended him, made her approach to apologize. But Baoyu seized hold of Zijuan and would not let her go.

"If you go, take me with you!" he cried.

The others could not understand this. On questioning Zijuan they learned that her joking threat to go back to Soochow had caused all this trouble.

The Lady Dowager said with tears, "So it was just a silly joke that led to this." She scolded Zijuan, "I always thought you a intelligent child. You know he’s simple-minded. Why should you tease him for no reason at all?"

Aunt Xue tried to console her. "Baoyu’s very sincere, and as Cousin Lin came here as a child the two of them have grown up together and are closer than other cousins. So of course he’s upset to hear that she’s leaving. Even a hard-hearted grown-up would be distressed, not to say an innocent lad like him. It’s nothing serious, madam. Don’t worry. A couple of doses of medicine will set him right."

Just then it was announced, "Lin Zhixiao’s wife and Lai Da’s wife are here to see Master Bao."

"It’s good of them to come," said the Lady Dowager. "Ask them in."

But the moment Baoyu heard the name Lin he thought they had come from the Lin family to fetch Daiyu, and he started bellowing in bed.

"They’re here to take her away!" he yelled. "Drive them away! Quick!"

The Lady Dowager promptly ordered the women to be sent away, explaining to Baoyu, "Those aren’t Lin family people. All the Lins are dead, so there’s no one to fetch her away. You needn’t worry."

"I don’t care who they are," he ranted. "No one but Cousin Lin is allowed to have the name Lin. They must all change their names at once."

"All right," she soothed him. "We’ll make every Lin change her name. And we won’t let Lin Zhixiao’s wife into the Garden again. None of you must use the word ‘lin’ either. Mind you do as I say!"

The servants assented, not venturing to smile.

Just then Baoyu caught sight of a gold clockwork steamboat among the toys on the chest of drawers. He pointed at it and cried, "There’s the boat come to fetch her. It’s anchored there."

The Lady Dowager ordered it to be taken down, and Xiren reached out for it. When Baoyu held out his hand for it she gave it to him. He tucked it under his bedding.

"Now she can’t go away," he chuckled, still keeping tight hold of Zijuan.

Then a doctor was announced. The Lady Dowager ordered him to be brought in at once, while Lady Wang, Aunt Xue and Baochai withdrew to the inner room. She herself seated herself by Baoyu’s side.

Doctor Wang saw at a glance how many women were present. After paying his respects to the Lady Dowager he took Baoyu’s hand to feel his pulse. Zijuan had to lower her head, and the doctor could not make out what was wrong. He rose to his feet.

"This young gentleman’s trouble is temporary mental confusion resulting from some severe shock," he told the Lady Dowager. "According to the ancients, phlegm may cause different types of confusion: when the blood and vital energy are enfeebled so that food cannot be digested; when someone is choked with anger; or when some severe shock causes a stoppage. This is a case of confusion caused by a severe shock. It is a temporary stoppage, less serious than other types."

“Just tell me if there’s any danger or not,” snapped the Lady Dowager. “Who asked you to recite a pharmacopoeia?”

The doctor bowed and answered with a smile, “It’s all right, it’s all right.”

“You’re quite sure?”

“Yes, indeed, madam. I’ll take full responsibility.”

“In that case, please go to the outer room to write your prescription. If you cure him I shall send you additional fees myself and see that he kowtows to you in person. But if you kill him, I’ll send to have your hall of the College of Imperial Physicians pulled down.”

The doctor simply bowed and said with a smile, “Please don’t, please don’t.”

He had been so delighted to hear that Baoyu would kowtow to him in person, in addition to the handsome fee, that he kept murmuring, “Please don’t,” and so failed to catch the old lady’s joke about pulling down the hall. The others, however, were amused.

The prescription was prepared at once. When the medicine was ready and administered, Baoyu became quieter. But he refused to let Zijuan leave him, insisting, “If she goes, that means she’s going back to Soochow.”

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang had to order Zijuan to look after him while sending Hupo to wait on Daiyu, who from time to time dispatched Xueyan to ask for news. That evening, when Baoyu was a little calmer, the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang returned to their own quarters, sending several times during the night to inquire after him. Nanny Li and some older nurses kept watch, while Zijuan, Xiren and Qingwen took it in turns to stay with him. Even when he dozed off he would wake with a start from some dream, either crying that Daiyu had gone or that someone had come to fetch her. And each time he had to be soothed by Zijuan. The Lady Dowager also had holy pills to drive out evil spirits and other secret prescriptions made up by the Imperial College, and these were given him according to the directions. The next day he took more of Doctor Wang’s medicine and gradually began to improve. However, though by now in his right mind, he pretended to be still deranged for fear that Zijuan might leave.

Zijuan for her part had been thoroughly remorseful since that day, and now she waited on him day and night without any complaint. Xiren having recovered her composure teased her:

“It was all your doing, so it’s up to you to cure him. I’ve never seen such a simpleton as our young master, always flying off the handle. What’s to become of him?”

But enough of this.

Now Xiangyun had recovered and came every day to see Baoyu. When she found him rational again, she described how crazy he had been during his illness, making him laugh at himself as he lay on his pillow. For he had not known how wild he was and at first could not believe it.

Once when they were alone and Zijuan was nearby, he took her hand and asked, “Why did you try to scare me that time?”

“It was only a joke,” she replied. “But you took it seriously.”

“What you said sounded so convincing, how could I think it a joke?”

“I made it all up.” Zijuan smiled. “The Lin family have no close relatives. Even those they have don’t live in Soochow but in other provinces, and they’re not in a position to send for Miss Lin. Even if they were, the old lady wouldn’t let her go.”

“Even if she did, I wouldn’t agree,” he declared.

“Would you really? That’s just talk. You’re older now and already engaged. In a couple of years you’ll be married, and then you won’t have eyes for anyone else.”

Baoyu was startled.

“Who’s engaged?” he demanded. “Who to?”

“I heard the old lady say at the beginning of the year that she’d engaged Miss Xue to you — otherwise why should she be so fond of her?”

Baoyu laughed.

“People call me crazy, but you’re even more crazy. That was just a joke. She’s already promised to the son of Academician Mei. If it were true, would I be in this state now? Didn’t you see me swear and smash that stupid jade because I couldn’t convince you? Then I fell ill and have only just recovered, and here you come at me again.”

"You provoke me!" he cried, grinding his teeth. "I only wish I could die this instant and rip out my heart to show you. Then when my flesh and bones have turned to ashes and my ashes to smoke, and a great wind scatters this smoke, so that it can never be reassembled again -- that will be better!"

Tears were streaming down his cheeks again.

Zijuan hastily put her hand over his mouth, then wiped his eyes for him.

"Don't be so impatient," she urged him gently. "It was only because I'm so worried myself that I decided to sound you out."

In surprise he asked, "What are you worried about?"

She smiled. "You know I don't belong to the Lin family. I'm one of the Jia household's maids like Xiren and Yuanyang. But I was assigned to Miss Lin, and she's been so good to me -- ten times better than the maids she brought from Suzhou -- that we've become inseparable. Now I'm worried that if she leaves, I shall have to go with her. But my whole family's here. If I don't go with her I shall be ungrateful after all her kindness; yet if I do go, I shall be leaving my own folk. So I made up that story to ask your advice, never dreaming you'd take on so."

"So that's what's worrying you, you silly girl!" he chuckled. "Well, put your mind at rest. I'll tell you once for all: We must live, live together; or else die, die together, turn to ashes and smoke together. What do you say to that?"

Zijuan was turning this over in her mind when someone came in to announce, "Master Huan and Master Lan have called to ask how you are, sir."

"Thank them for coming," said Baoyu. "Tell them I've just gone to sleep, so they needn't come in."

The old nurse assented and left.

"Now you're better, you should let me go back to see my young lady," suggested Zijuan.

"Quite right," he agreed. "I meant to send you yesterday, but I forgot. Off you go now. I'm quite all right again."

Zijuan accordingly prepared her bedding and toilet things.

"I noticed you have two or three mirrors in your case," he said. "Will you leave me that small one with the water-chestnut design? I can put it by my pillow and use it when I lie down; and it'll be easy to carry when I go out."

She had to let him have it, and sent a maid over first with her things before taking leave of them all and going back to Bamboo Lodge.

Daiyu had heard of Baoyu's illness and knew that it was not serious, so she sent Amber to wait on the Lady Dowager; but the news had made her own illness worse and she had been weeping a great deal. That evening, after all was quiet and Zijuan had undressed for bed, she told her mistress softly:

"Baoyu's heart is in the right place. It's hearing of our going away that made him fall ill."

Daiyu made no answer to this.

After a long pause Zijuan remarked with a sigh, "Better the present state than more changes. Here ours is a good family. In other ways too it's not too bad. The best thing is that you've grown up together since you were children, and each knows the other's temperament. . . ."

"Has the last few days tired you out that you start talking nonsense again instead of going to sleep?" interjected Daiyu curtly.

"I'm not talking nonsense. I mean it from the bottom of my heart. I've been worrying on your account all these years, miss, with no one but me to care for you. I've no parents or brothers either, so I know what it is to be all on your own. The thing is to get your life settled while the old lady's still clear-headed and hale and hearty. You know the saying: 'The old are hale in spring but not at the end of it.' If anything should happen to the old lady, miss, with your delicate health and sensitive nature, who knows what may happen then? So I think if she doesn't make the decision for you now, it may be too late later on. Besides, although there are plenty of young men of good family, how many of them are free to choose their own wives? They all have concubines. You may be married to a perfect gentleman, but if he's like all the rest, how can you be sure he won't change after three or five nights?

She’d just forget all about you. There are plenty of men who dote on a new love and cast off the old, who fall out and become enemies. If a girl’s family has power and influence that’s all right; but one in your position, miss, is all right so long as the old lady’s here. The day she’s gone, you’ll just have to put up with any bullying. So it’s important to make up your mind in good time. You’re so intelligent, miss, don’t you know the common saying: ‘Easier a gold ingot than a true friend’?”

“The girl’s crazy today!” exclaimed Daiyu. “A few days away have changed you into a different person. Tomorrow I shall tell the old lady to send you away — I daren’t keep you.”

“I meant well,” countered Zijuan cheerfully. “I just wanted you to be on your guard, not to do anything wicked. Why report me to the old lady? That would only get me into trouble for no good reason.” With that she went to bed.

Although Daiyu had spoken so sharply, she could not but be distressed. After Zijuan retired she wept all night, not dozing off until dawn. The next day she could hardly bring herself to wash and rinse her mouth, and merely swallowed a few mouthfuls of bird’s nest congee. Then the Lady Dowager and some others called to see her and urged her to take good care of herself.

It was now Aunt Xue’s birthday and, starting from the Lady Dowager, all the ladies sent gifts. Daiyu had to prepare two pieces of her embroidery to send over. That day a company of young actresses was engaged to perform operas for the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, but Baoyu and Daiyu did not go. That evening when the party broke up, the Lady Dowager dropped in to see the two of them on her way back to her own quarters.

The next day Aunt Xue’s family invited Xue Ke to a feast with the assistants, and the bustle went on for three or four days before everything was settled.

Now Aunt Xue had been struck by Xiuyan’s good breeding and the fact that, although poor, she was a girl of simple good taste. She thought of betrothing her to Pan, but knowing what a profligate, ill-bred fellow her son was she was afraid of ruining the girl’s life. While she was hesitating, it occurred to her that Xue Ke was not yet engaged and that he and Xiuyan would make a fine couple. She asked Xifeng’s advice.

“You know, aunt, how crotchety our mistress is,” said Xifeng. “Leave it to me to handle this slowly.”

So when the Lady Dowager called to see her, Xifeng told her, “Aunt Xue has a favour to ask of you, Old Ancestress, but doesn’t like to.”

At once the old lady asked what it was, and Xifeng explained that a match was proposed between Xue Ke and Xiuyan.

“Why should she hesitate to mention such an excellent thing?” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “I’ll tell your mother-in-law; of course she’ll agree.” Back in her own apartments she sent for Lady Xing and insisted on acting as match-maker.

Lady Xing reflected that the Xues, a wealthy family, were old friends and that Xue Ke was a handsome young man. Besides, the Lady Dowager was sponsoring the match. So she fell in with this proposal.

The old lady, very pleased, sent to invite Aunt Xue over. When they met, both women were most self-deprecating. Lady Xing lost no time in sending to inform Xiu-yan’s parents. They had come to the capital to throw themselves on her mercy, so how could they refuse? They agreed at once with the greatest delight.

“I’ve always loved meddling,” said the Lady Dowager cheerfully. “And today I’ve brought off another match. I wonder how much I shall get for this?”

“That goes without saying,” replied Aunt Xue. “But even if we bring you a whole fortune, you may not think it enough. There’s just one thing, though: since you’ve arranged this match, Old Ancestress, we need one of the mistress’ family to act as go-between.”

“As that’s the case, I’ll get Madam You and her daughter-in-law,” said the Lady Dowager, and she sent to fetch them.

When they heard the reason they hastened to offer their congratulations.

“You know our family customs,” the old lady told them. “There’s never any higgling between the two families. So you can act for me in this.”

Madam You promised to do her best. Delighted, Aunt Xue went home and sent invitations to the Ning Mansion.

Knowing Lady Xing’s character, Madam You would normally have had nothing to do with this. But since the Lady Dowager had asked her she had to agree, resolving to act in accordance with Lady Xing’s wishes. Aunt Xue, being so easy-going, would be no problem. However, that is beside the point.

The whole household now knew that Aunt Xue had chosen Xiuyan as her daughter-in-law. Lady Xing had wanted to take her niece away to live with her, but the Lady Dowager objected, “What for? The young couple can’t see each other anyway. And what if she does live with her future mother-in-law and sister-in-law? Since they’re all girls, they should get on well together.” So Lady Xing dropped the idea.

Xue Ke and Xiuyan, having met on the journey to the capital, were both quite willing to marry the other. Only Xiuyan, more constrained now, felt ill at ease with Baochai and the other girls, especially as Xiangyun was so fond of joking; but being well-bred, although a girl, she was not the silly, affected type.

Baochai had realized from the first that Xiuyan came from a poor family. Whereas the other girls’ parents were all respected elderly people, Xiuyan’s were wastrels who did not treat their daughter properly. And Lady Xing, for the sake of appearances, simply kept up superficial relations without any real affection for her niece. Xiuyan, being a quiet, dignified girl, and Yingchun so simple, could hardly look after herself, let alone anyone else. If Xiuyan was short of daily necessities, having no one to see to it and being unwilling to ask, she went without. Baochai, however, often secretly helped her on the quiet, not daring to let Lady Xing know for fear she might take offence. So this match, which none of them had expected, was a most happy solution. Xiuyan had already taken a fancy to Baochai and still often chatted with her; and Baochai for her part treated her as a younger sister.

One day, on her way to see Daiyu, Baochai met Xiuyan who was going there too. She smiled and beckoned, and they walked on together. When they reached a rock behind which there was a bench, Baochai asked with a smile, “Why have you changed into unlined clothes although it’s still so cold?”

At that Xiuyan hung her head without answering.

“I suppose you haven’t received your monthly allowance yet,” guessed Baochai. “Is Xifeng becoming so careless?”

“She gives it to me on the right date,” said Xiuyan. “But my aunt sent to tell me that I don’t need two taels a month, and must save one to send to my parents. If I need anything, I can use Cousin Yingchun’s things and make do. But, sister, you know how simple she is—she doesn’t notice anything. Though she says nothing if I use her things, her nurses and maids are such busybodies, so sarcastic, that though I live in her place I don’t dare order them about. In fact, every few days I have to give them money to buy wine and snacks. So two taels a month isn’t really enough for me. Now that it’s cut by half, the other day I quietly pawnned my padded clothes for some strings of cash to spend.”

Baochai sighed in dismay. “It’s a pity that the Meis are away from the capital and won’t be back till the year after next. If they were here, once they’d married Qin’er we could have arranged your marriage too, and once you’d left here all would have been well. But before his sister’s married, of course Ke won’t marry. So this is a problem. If we wait another two years, I’m afraid

She’s been worrying herself into a decline. I must talk it over with Mother again.”

Then Baochai pointed to the jade pendant on Xiuyan’s skirt and asked who had given it to her.

“Cousin Tanchun,” was the answer.

Baochai nodded.

“She saw that all the rest had one and you were the only one without, so she was afraid people might laugh at you,” she said. “That was very thoughtful of her.”

“Where are you going now, cousin?” asked Xiuyan.

“To Bamboo Lodge. You go back now and get your maid to bring that pawn-ticket to my place. I’ll quietly get the clothes out and have them taken back to you this evening, so that you can wear them. Otherwise you may catch cold in the wind. But where did you pawn them?”

“At a place called Hengshu in West Drum Street.”

“So it’s come to our own shop!” Baochai laughed. “If the assistants get to know of this, they’ll joke: Before the person arrives, her clothes turn up first.”

Xiuyan realized then that this pawnshop was run with the Xue family’s capital. She said nothing but walked off with a smile, blushing.

Baochai went on then to Bamboo Lodge, where she found her mother chatting with Daiyu.

“When did you arrive, mother?” she asked in surprise. “I didn’t know.”

“I’ve been so busy these last few days, I’d no time to come and see Baoyu and Daiyu. So today I came to see them both. They’re both better now.”

Daiyu promptly offered Baochai a seat.

“Things in the world are really hard to foresee,” she remarked. “Fancy Auntie and my uncle’s wife becoming related by marriage!”

“What do young girls know about such things, child?” said Aunt Xue. “As the old saying goes: ‘People a thousand li apart may be linked by marriage.’ It’s all the doing of the Old Man of the Moon. If he’s secretly tied a red thread round the ankles of two young people, not even the ocean can stop them from becoming husband and wife. And it’s always a surprise match. You may have two families that are on close terms, or two young people who’ve grown up together and are considered engaged; but if the Old Man of the Moon hasn’t tied them together, they’ll never be united. Take you two girls, for instance. Maybe your future husbands are right under your eyes, or maybe they’re north and south of the mountains and rivers.”

“Look at mother,” protested Baochai. “Why should she drag us into it?”

She nestled against her mother as she spoke.

“Let’s go now,” she coaxed.

Daiyu laughed.

“See that? She’s such a sober-sided person normally, but the moment she’s with her mother she starts acting like a child.”

Aunt Xue caressed her daughter.

“She’s just like Xifeng with the old lady,” she told Daiyu with a sigh. “When there’s business to attend to, she’s the one to talk it over with; but when there’s nothing to do, she amuses me. With her here, all my worries vanish.”

Daiyu shed tears.

“Why does she have to behave like that in front of me?” she sighed. “It’s as if she were flaunting the fact that I’ve no mother.”

“Don’t be so pert,” Baochai teased. “See how flighty she is, mother, yet she accuses me of acting like a child.”

“She has good reason to be upset,” said Aunt Xue. “Poor child, she’s no parents or close relatives to turn to.” She caressed Daiyu too. “Don’t cry, my dear,” she said. “It upsets me to see you so sad, because I love you even more than your cousin. Although she’s lost her father, at least she has me and her brother. That makes her better off than you. I often tell her I’m fonder of you, but I can’t show it too openly for fear of gossip. There are so many people here who love to pick holes, and few well-disposed ones. Instead of saying you’ve no one to rely on and so deserve more consideration, they’d accuse us of toadying to the old lady because she dotes on you.”

She’s gone too to ‘pay respects to the river goddess’.” Daiyu laughed.

“In that case, aunt, I’ll adopt you as my mother tomorrow. If you turn me down you’re only pretending to be fond of me.”

“If you don’t think me unworthy, of course I agree,” said Aunt Xue.

“You can’t do that,” put in Baochai quickly.

“Why not?” asked Daiyu.

“Let me ask you this,” countered Baochai with a smile. “Why is it that, before fixing a wife for my brother, they betrothed Cousin Ke to my younger brother? What’s the reason for that?”

“Because your brother wasn’t at home, or because their horoscopes didn’t tally. That’s why they fixed it for your brother first.”

“No, that’s not the way of it. My brother has already seen the girl and set his heart on her, but they’re waiting till he comes home before getting engaged. He didn’t have to be told who it is. That’s why I say you can’t adopt her — just think it over.”

As she said this she winked at her mother and smiled. Daiyu flung herself against Aunt Xue.

“If you don’t spank her I won’t let you off!” she cried.

Aunt Xue hugged her.

“Don’t believe a word your cousin says,” she chuckled. “She’s only teasing you.”

“Really, mother, if you ask the old lady tomorrow to engage her to my brother, wouldn’t she be a better wife for him than some outsider?”

Daiyu scrambled to her feet to go for Baochai.

“You’re completely crazy!” she spluttered laughingly.

Aunt Xue hastily tried to soothe her and with one hand held Baochai off. She told the latter:

“I was even afraid that girl Xing might be too good for your brother, that’s why I gave her to your brother instead. I certainly wouldn’t give him this child. The other day, when the old lady wanted your cousin for Baoyu, she was already promised; otherwise she’d have made him a very good wife. When I arranged Keqing’s match the other day, the old lady joked, ‘I meant to have her for one of our boys, but instead she’s carried off one of ours!’ Though she was joking, there’s something in it. Now that Baochin’s engaged too, though I’ve no one to suggest, that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t say anything. I was thinking, your Cousin Bao is so doted on by the old lady and is such a handsome boy, too, that if they look outside for a wife the old lady’s bound to be hard to please. Why not arrange a match between him and your Cousin Lin? Wouldn’t that suit everyone all round?”

Daiyu had been listening blankly, but at this proposal she spat in Baochai’s face.

“You’re crazy!” she cried, blushing as she tugged at her. “Why should you egg aunt on to talk such nonsense?”

“How strange,” retorted Baochai. “Why spank me when it’s mother who made the suggestion?”

Zijuan came running in then.

“If that’s your idea, madam, why not propose it to the old lady?” she asked.

Aunt Xue laughed.

“What’s the hurry, child? I suppose you’re urging this on me so that your young mistress will marry, and then you can start looking for a young husband.”

Zijuan flushed and retorted, “You’re presuming on your age, madam!” Then she turned and went out.

Daiyu called after her, “What’s it to do with you, you minx?” But then she added with a smile, “Amida Buddha! Serves her right! She asked for that snub.”

Aunt Xue, her daughter and all the maids had a good laugh.

At this point Xiangyun burst in, waving a slip of paper.

“What sort of bill is this?” she asked.

Daiyu peered at it but could not make it out.

The matrons on the floor below chuckled.

“This is a fine thing! It’s not for nothing she’s so artful.”

Baochai hastily took it from Xiangyun and saw that it was the pawn-ticket Xiuyan had mentioned. She folded it up at once.

“That must be the pawn-ticket one of the nannies has lost,” said Aunt Xue. “They’ll be worried and hunting high and low for it. Where did you find it?”

“What’s a pawn-ticket?” asked Xiangyun.

“What a silly girl!” The matrons laughed. “A pawn-ticket is something you take to a pawnshop to get money.”

"I’ve no idea either."

Aunt Xue sighed, "You can’t blame her. She’s a young lady from a noble family, still only a child. How should she know about such things? How could she have seen one? Even if the servants in her family have them, she wouldn’t set eyes on them. Don’t laugh at her for being ignorant. If any of your young ladies saw one, they’d be just as ignorant."

The matrons chuckled, "Even Miss Lin didn’t recognize it. Not to mention young ladies — even Baoyu, who often goes out, probably hasn’t seen one either."

Aunt Xue then explained to them what it was. Xiangyun and Daiyu exclaimed with amusement, "The people who thought this up were out to make money. Do you have a pawnshop like this in your family too, aunt?"

The others laughed, "Even more strange! All crows are black under heaven. Are any different?"

"Where did you find this?" asked Aunt Xue.

Xiangyun was about to answer when Baochai cut in quickly, "It’s an old out-of-date one, written off goodness knows how many years ago. Xiangling picked it up to fool around with them."

Aunt Xue, accepting this, asked no more.

Just then a maid came in to announce, "Our elder mistress invites you to go over for a talk, madam."

Aunt Xue left then.

As soon as the room was empty, Baochai asked Xiangyun where she had found the ticket.

"I saw your sister-in-law’s maid Zhuaner slip it quietly to Yinger," Xiangyun told her. "And Yinger put it between the pages of a book, not thinking I’d notice. After they’d gone I had a look at it, but couldn’t make it out. As you were all here, I brought it to see if anyone knew."

"Does she pawn clothes too?" asked Daiyu. "If so, why give it to you?"

Baochai saw that she would have to tell them the truth. And when Daiyu heard the story she was quite distressed, reminded of the saying: "The fox mourns the death of the hare; and animals grieve for their kind."

Xiangyun, however, was indignant. "Let me go and ask Cousin Xichun about it," she cried. "I’ll curse those old women and maids to vent your anger for you, shall I?" She started out of the room.

Baochai caught hold of her. "Are you crazy again?" she scolded. "Sit down!"

Daiyu chuckled, "If you were a man you could go and right wrongs, but what can a girl do? Are you going to play the heroine? How ridiculous!"

"Well, if I’m not to go and ask her, let’s invite her tomorrow to come and stay with us in our compound. Wouldn’t that be better?"

"We can talk about that tomorrow," said Baochai.

Just then it was announced that Tanchun and Xichun had arrived. The three of them hastily dropped the subject.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第58章 杏子阴假凤泣虚凰 茜纱窗真情揆痴理

话说他三人因见探春等进来，忙将此话掩住不提。探春等问候过，大家说笑一回方散。
　　谁知上回所表的那位老太妃已薨，凡诰命等皆入朝随班，按爵守制，敕谕天下，凡有爵之家，一年内不得筵宴音乐，庶民皆三月不得婚姻。贾母婆媳祖孙等俱每日入朝随祭，至未正以后方回。在大偏宫二十一日后，方请灵人先陵，地名孝慈县。这陵离都来往得十来日之功，如今请灵至此，还要停放数日，方入地宫，故得一月光景。宁府贾珍夫妻二人，也少不得是要去的。两府无人，因此大家计议，家中无主，便报了“尤氏产育”，将他腾挪出来，协理宁、荣两处事件。因托了薛姨妈在园内照管他姊妹丫鬟，只得也挪进园来。此时宝钗处有湘云、香菱；李纨处目今李婶母虽去，然有时来往，三五日不定，贾母又将宝琴送与他去照管；迎春处有岫烟；探春因家务冗杂，且不时有赵姨娘与贾环嘈聒，甚不方便；惜春处房屋狭小。因此薛姨妈都难住。况贾母又千叮咛万嘱咐托他照管黛玉，自己素性也最怜爱他，今既巧遇这事，便挪至潇湘馆和黛玉同房，一应药饵饮食，十分经心。黛玉感戴不尽，以后便亦如宝钗之称呼。连宝钗前亦直以“姐姐”呼之，宝琴前直以“妹妹”呼之：俨似同胞共出，较诸人更似亲切。贾母见如此，也十分喜悦放心。薛姨妈只不过照管他姊妹，禁约的丫鬟辈，一应家中大小事务也不肯多一。尤氏虽天天过来，也不过应名点卯；不肯乱作威福。且他家内上下，也只剩了他一人料理，再者每日还要照管贾母王夫人的下处一应所需饮撰铺设之物，所以也甚操劳。
　　当下荣、宁两处主人既如此不暇，并两处执事人等，或有跟随着入朝的，或有朝外照理下处事务的，又有先踩踏下处的，也都各各忙乱。因此两处下人无了正经头绪，也都偷安，或乘隙结党，和暂权执事者窃弄威福。荣府只留得赖大并几个管家照管外务。这赖大手下常用几个人已去，虽另委人，都是些生的，只觉不顺手。且他们无知，或赚骗无节，或呈告无据，或举荐无因，种种不善，在在生事，也难备述。
　　又见各官宦家凡养优伶男女者，一概蠲免遣发，尤氏等便议定，待王夫人回家回明，也欲遣发十二个女孩子，又说：“这些人原是买的，如今虽不学唱，尽可留着使唤，只令其教习们自去也罢了。”王夫人因说：“这学戏的倒比不得使唤的，他们也是好人家的女儿，因无能，卖了做这事，装丑弄鬼的几年。如今有这机会，不如给他们几两银子盘费，各自去罢。当日祖宗手里都是有这例的。咱们如今损阴坏德，而且还小器。如今虽有几个老的还在，那是他们各有原故不肯回去的，所以才留下使唤，大了配了我们家里小厮们了。”尤氏道：“如今我们也去问他十二个，有愿意回去的，就带了信儿，叫他父母来亲自领回去，给他们几两银子盘缠方妥。倘若不叫上他的亲人来，只怕有混账人冒名领出去，又转卖了，岂不辜负了这恩典？若有不愿意回去的，就留下。”王夫人笑道：“这话妥当。”尤氏等遣人告诉了凤姐儿，一面说与总理房中，每教习给银八两，令其自便。凡梨香院一应物件，查清记册收明，派人上夜。将十二个女孩子叫来，当面细问，倒有一多半不愿意回家的。也有说父母虽有，他只以卖我们姊妹为事，这一去还被他卖了；也有说父母已亡，或被伯叔兄弟所卖的；也有说无人可投的；也有说恋恩不舍的，所愿去者止四五人。王夫人听了，只得留下。将去者四五人皆令其干娘领回家去，单等他亲父母来领；将不愿去者分散在园中使唤。贾母便留下文官自使，将正旦芳官指给了宝玉，小旦蕊官送了宝钗，小生藕官指给了黛玉，大花面葵官送了湘云，小花面豆官送了宝琴，老外艾官指给了探春，尤氏便讨了老旦茄官去。当下各得其所，就如那倦鸟出笼，每日园中游戏。众人皆知他们不能针黹，不惯使用，皆不大责备。其中或一二个知事的，愁将来无应时之技，亦将本技丢开，便学起针黹纺绩女工诸务。
　　一日正是朝中大祭，贾母等五更便去了。下处用些点心小食，然后入朝，早膳已毕，方退至下处歇息。用过午饭，略歇片刻，复入朝侍中晚二祭，方出至下处歇息；用过晚饭方回家。可巧这下处乃是一个大官的家庙，是比丘尼焚修，房舍极多极净。东西二院，荣府便赁了东院，北静王府便赁了西院。太妃少妃每日晏息，见贾母等在东院，彼此同出同入，都有照应。外面诸事不消细述。
　　且说大观园内贾母王夫人天天不在家内，又送灵去一月方回，各丫鬟婆子皆有空闲，多在园内游玩。更又将梨香院内伏侍的众婆子一概撤回，并散在园内听使，更觉园内人多了几十个。因文官等一干人，或心性高傲，或倚势凌下，或拣衣挑食，或一角锋芒，大概不安分守己者多，因此众婆子含怨，只是口中不敢与他们分争。如今散了学，大家趁了愿，也有丢开手的，也有心地狭窄犹怀旧怨的，因将众人皆分在各房名下，不敢来厮侵。
　　可巧这日乃是清明之日，贾琏已备下年例祭祀，带领贾环、贾琮、贾兰三人去往铁槛寺祭柩烧纸，宁府贾蓉也同族中人各办祭祀前往。因宝玉病未大愈，故不曾去得。饭后发倦，袭人因说：“天气甚好，你且出去逛逛，省的撂下粥碗就睡，存在心里。”宝玉听说，只得拄了一支杖，着鞋走出院来。因近日将园中分与众婆子料理，各司各业，皆在忙时。也有修竹的，也有树的，也有栽花的，也有种豆的，池中间又有驾娘们行着船夹泥的，种藕的。湘云、香菱、宝琴与些丫鬟等都坐在山石上瞧他们取乐。宝玉也慢慢行来。湘云见了他来，忙笑说：“快把这船打出去！他们是接林妹妹的。”众人都笑起来。宝玉红了脸，也笑道：“人家的病，谁是好意的？你也形容着取笑儿！”湘云笑道：“病也比人家另一样，原招笑儿，反说起人来。”说着，宝玉便也坐下，看着众人忙乱了一回。湘云因说：“这里有风，石头上又冷，坐坐去罢。”
　　宝玉也正要去瞧黛玉，起身拄拐，辞了他们，从沁芳桥一带堤上走来。只见柳垂金线，桃吐丹霞，山石之后一株大杏树，花已全落，叶稠阴翠，上面巳结了豆子大小的许多小杏。宝玉因想道：“能病了几天，竟把杏花辜负了，不觉到‘绿叶成阴于满枝’了。”因此仰望杏子不舍。又想起邢岫烟已择了夫婿一事，虽说男女大事不可不行，但未免又少了一个好女儿，不过二年，便也要“绿叶成阴子满枝”了。再过几日，这杏树子落枝空；再几年，岫烟也不免乌发如银，红颜似缟。因此，不免伤心，只管对杏叹息。正想叹时，忽有一个雀儿飞来，落于枝上乱啼。宝玉又发了呆性，心下想道：“这雀儿必定是杏花正开时他曾来过，今见无花空有叶，故也乱啼。这声韵必是啼哭之声。可恨公冶长不在眼前，不能问他。但不知明年再发时，这个雀儿可还记得飞到这里来与杏花一会不能？”
　　正自胡思间，忽见一股火花从山石那边发出，将雀儿惊飞。宝玉吃了一惊，又听外边有人喊道：“藕官你要死！怎么弄些纸钱进来烧？我回奶奶们去，仔细你的肉！”宝玉听了，益发疑惑起来，忙转过山石看时，只见藕官满面泪痕，蹲在那里，手内还拿着火，守着些纸钱灰作悲。宝玉忙问道：“你给谁烧纸？快别在这里烧！你或是为父母兄弟，你告诉我姓儿，外头去叫小厮们打了包袱写上名姓去烧。”
　　藕官见了宝玉，只不做一声，宝玉数问不答。忽见一个婆子恶狠狠的走来拉藕官，口内说道：“我已经回了奶奶们，奶奶们气的了不得！”藕官听了，终是孩气，怕去受辱没脸，便不肯去。婆子道：“我说你们别太兴头过馀了。如今还比得你们在外头乱闹呢！这是尺寸地方儿。”指着宝玉道：“连我们的爷还守规矩呢，你是什么阿物儿，跑了这里来胡闹！—怕也不中用，跟我快走罢！”宝玉忙道：“他并没烧纸，原是林姑娘叫他烧那烂字纸，你没看真，反错告了他。”藕官正没了主意，见了宝玉，更自添了畏惧；忽听他反替遮掩，心内转忧成喜，也便硬着口说道：“很看真是纸钱子么？我烧的是林姑娘写坏的字纸。”那婆子便弯腰向纸灰中拣出不曾化尽的遗纸在手内，说道：“你还嘴硬？有证又有凭，只和你厅上讲去。”说着，拉了袖子，拽了要走。宝玉忙拉藕官，又用拄杖隔开那婆子的手，说道：“你只管拿了回去。实告诉你，我这夜做了个梦，梦见杏花神和我要一挂白钱，不可叫本房人烧，另叫生人替烧，我的病就好的快了。所以我请了白钱，巴巴的烦他来替我烧了，我今日才能起来。偏你又看见了！这会子又不好了，都是你冲了，还要告他去？藕官，你只管见他们去，就依着这话说！”藕官听了，越得主意，反拉着要走。那婆子忙丢下纸钱，陪笑央告宝玉说道：“我原不知道，若回太太，我这人岂不完了？”宝玉道：“你也不许再回，我便不说。”婆子道：“我已经回了，原叫我带他。只好说他被林姑娘叫去了。”宝玉点头应允，婆子自去。
　　这里宝玉细问藕官：“为谁烧纸？必非父母兄弟，定有私自的情理。”藕官因方才护庇之情，心中感激，知他是自己一流人物，况再难隐瞒，便含泪说道：“我这事、除了你屋里的芳官合宝姑娘的蕊官，并没第三个人知道。今日忽然被你撞见，这意思少不得也告诉了你，只不许再对一人言讲。”又哭道：“我也不便和你面说，你只回去，背人悄悄问芳官就知道了。”说毕怏怏而去。
　　宝玉听了心下纳闷，只得踱到潇湘馆。瞧黛玉越发瘦得可怜，问起来，比往日大好了些。黛玉见他也比先大瘦了，想起往日之事，不免流下泪来。些微谈了一谈，便催宝玉去歇息调养。宝玉只得回来。因惦记着要问芳官原委，偏有湘云、香菱来了，正和袭人、芳官一处说笑，不好叫他，恐人又盘诘，只得耐着。
　　一时芳官又跟了他干娘去洗头，他干娘偏又先叫他亲女儿洗过才叫芳官洗。芳官见了这样，便说他偏心：“把你女儿的剩水给我洗？我一个月的月钱都是你拿着，沾我的光不算，反倒给我剩东西的。”他干娘羞恼变成怒，便骂他：“不识抬举的东西！怪不得人人都说戏子没一个好缠的，凭你什么好的，入了这一行，都学坏了！这一点子小崽子也挑么挑六，咸嘴淡舌，咬群的骡子似的。”娘儿两个吵起来。袭人忙打发人去说：“少乱唤，瞅着老太太不在家，一个个连句安静话也都不说了！”睛雯因说：“这是芳官不省事，不知狂的什么，也不过是会两出戏，倒象杀了贼王、擒过反叛来的。”袭人道：“‘一个巴掌拍不响’，老的也太不公些，小的也太可恶些。”宝玉道：“怨不得芳官。自古说：‘物不平则鸣。’他失亲少眷的在这里，投人照看，赚了他的钱，又作践他，如何怪得！”又向袭人说：“他到底一月多少钱？以后不如你收过来照管他，岂不省事些。”袭人道：“我要照看他，那里不照看了，又要他那几个钱才照看他，没的招人家骂去。”说着，便起身到那屋里，取了一瓶花露油、鸡蛋、香皂、头绳之类，叫了一个婆子来：“送给芳官去，叫他另要水自己洗罢，别吵了。”
　　他干娘越发羞愧，便说芳官：“没良心，只说我克扣你的钱！”便向他身上拍了几下，芳官越发哭了。宝玉便走出来，袭人忙劝：“做什么？我去说他。”睛雯忙先过来，指他干娘说道：“你这么大年纪，太不懂事！你不给他好好的洗，我们才给他东西，你自己不臊，还有脸打他！他要是还在学里学艺，你也敢打他不成？”那婆子便说：“‘一日叫娘，终身是母。’他排揎我，我就打得。”袭人唤麝月道：“我不会和人拌嘴，晴雯性太急，你快过去震吓他两句。”麝月听了，忙过来说道：“你且别嚷，我问问你，别说我们这一处，你看满园子里谁在主子屋里教导过女儿的？就是你的亲女儿，既经分了房有了主子，自有主子打骂，再者大些的姑娘姐姐们也可以打得骂得。谁许你老子娘又半中间管起闲事来了？都这样管，又要叫他们跟着我们学什么？越老越没了规矩！你见前日坠儿的妈来吵，你如今也跟着他学。你们放心，因连日这个病那个病，再老太太又不得闲，所以我也没有去回。等两日咱们去痛回一回，大家把这威风煞一煞儿才好呢！况且宝玉才好了些，连我们也不敢说话，你反打的人狼号鬼哭的。上头出了几日门，你们就无法无天的，眼珠子里就没了人了，再两天，你们就该打我们了！他也不要你这干娘，怕粪草埋了他不成？”
　　宝玉恨的拿拄杖打着门槛子说道：“这些老婆子都是铁心石肠似的，真是大奇事！不能照看，反倒挫磨他们。地久天长，如何是好？”晴雯道：“什么‘如何是好’！都撵出去，不要这些中看不中吃的就完了！”那婆子羞愧难当，一言不发。只见芳官穿着海棠红的小绵袄，底下绿绸洒花夹裤，敞着裤腿，一头乌油油的头发披在脑后，哭的泪人一般。麝月笑道：“把个莺莺小姐弄成才拷打的红娘了。这会子又不妆扮了，还是这么着？”晴雯因走过去拉着，替他洗净了发，用手巾拧的干松松的，挽了一个慵妆髻，命他穿了衣裳，过这边来。
　　接着内厨房的婆子来问：“晚饭有了，可送不送？”小丫头听了，进来问袭人。袭人笑道：“方才胡吵了一阵，也没留心听听几下钟了？”晴雯道：“这劳什子又不知怎么了，又得去收拾。”说着，拿过表来瞧了一瞧，说道：“再略等半钟茶的工夫就是了。”小丫头去了。麝月笑道：“提起淘气来，芳官也该打两下儿，昨日是他摆弄了那坠子半日，就坏了。”说话之间，便将食具打点现成。一时小丫头子捧了盒子进来站住，晴雯、麝月揭开看时，还是这四样小茶。晴雯笑道：“已经好了，还不给两样清淡菜吃，这稀饭咸菜闹到多早晚？”一面摆好．一面又看那盒中，却有一碗火腿鲜笋汤，忙端了放在宝玉跟前。宝玉便就桌上喝了一口，说道：“好汤！”众人都笑道：“菩萨！能几日没见荤腥儿，就馋的这个样儿。”一面说，一面端起来，轻轻用口吹着。因见芳官在侧，便递给芳官道：“你也学些伏侍，别一味傻玩傻睡。嘴儿轻着轻，别吹上唾沫星儿。”芳官依言果吹了几口，甚妥。他干娘也端饭在门外伺候，向里忙跑进来，笑道：“他不老成，看打了碗，等我吹罢。”一面说，一面就接。晴雯忙喊道：“快出去，你等他砸了碗，也轮不到你吹！你什么空儿跑到里儿来了？”一面又骂小丫头们：“瞎了眼的，他不知道，你们也该说给他。”小丫头们都说：“我们撵他不出去，说他又不信，如今带累我们受气。这是何苦呢！你可信了？我们到的地方儿，有你到的一半儿，那一半儿是你到不去的呢。何况又跑到我们到不去的地方儿，还不算，又去伸手动嘴的了！”一面说，一面推他出去。阶下几个等空盒家伙的婆子见他出来，都笑道：“嫂子也没有拿镜子照一照，就进去了。”羞的那婆子又恨又气，只得忍耐下去了。
　　芳官吹了几口，宝玉笑道：“你尝尝，好了没有？”芳官当是玩话，只是笑着看袭人等。袭人道：“你就尝一口何妨。”晴雯笑道：“你瞧我尝。”说着便喝一口。芳官见如此，他便尝了一口，说：“好了。”递给宝玉，喝了半碗，吃了几片笋，又吃了半碗粥，就算了。众人便收出去。小丫头捧沐盆，漱盥毕，袭人等去吃饭。宝玉使个眼色给芳官，芳官本来伶俐，又学了几年戏，何事不知？便装肚子疼，不吃饭了。袭人道：“既不吃，在屋里做伴儿。把粥留下，你饿了再吃。”说着去了。
　　宝玉将方才见藕官，如何谎言护庇，如何“藕官叫我问你”，细细的告诉一遍。又问：“他祭的到底是谁？”芳官听了，眼圈儿一红，又叹一口气，道：“这事说来，藕官儿也是胡闹。”宝玉忙问：“如何？”芳官道：“他祭的就是死了的药官儿。”宝玉道：“他们两个也算朋友，也是应当的。”芳官道：“那里又是什么朋友哩？那都是傻想头。他是小生，药官是小旦，往常时他们扮作两口儿，每日唱戏的时候都装着那么亲热，一来二去，两个人就装糊涂了，倒象真的一样儿。后来两个竟是你疼我，我爱你。药官儿一死，他就哭的死去活来的，到如今不忘，所以每节烧纸。后来补了蕊官，我们见他也是那样，就问他：‘为什么得了新的就把旧的忘了？’他说：‘不是忘了。比如人家男人死了女人，也有再娶的，只是不把死的丢过不提就是有情分了。’你说他是傻不是呢？”宝玉听了这呆话，独合了他的呆性，不觉又喜又悲，又称奇道绝，拉着芳官嘱咐道：“既如此说，我方一句话嘱咐你，须得你告诉他，以后断不可烧纸，逢时节，只备一炉香，一心虔诚就能感应了。我那案上也只设着一个炉，我有心事，不论日期，时常焚香，随便新水新茶就供一盏，或有鲜花鲜果，甚至荤腥素菜都可。只在敬心，不在虚名。以后快叫他不可再烧纸了。”芳官听了，便答应着。一时吃过粥，有人回说：“老太太回来了。”
要知端底，且看下回分解。

Just as the three of them were talking, Tan-chun and the other girls arrived and they hastily dropped the subject. After inquiring how Hsi-feng was, they chatted for a while before leaving.

Now the old Imperial Consort mentioned earlier had passed away. All ladies with titles had to attend the mourning ceremonies at court in order of rank, and an imperial decree forbade all families of nobility for a year from giving feasts or having music performed, while commoners were forbidden to marry for three months. The Lady Dowager and her daughters-in-law and granddaughters had to attend the sacrifices at court each day, not returning until after two o’clock. Not until the twenty-first day of the sacrifice in a side-palace was the coffin conveyed to the Imperial Sepulchre previous to its interment. This was in the county of Hsiaotzu, and as the journey there and back took over ten days and the coffin had to remain in the sepulchre for some time before being lowered into the vault, they were away for a whole month. Since Chia Chen of the Ning Mansion and his wife had to go too and both mansions were left empty, it was decided to pretend that Madam Yu was about to have a baby so that she could stay behind to manage the affairs of both mansions. And Aunt Hsueh was asked to move into the Garden to look after the young ladies and maids.

So now Pao-chai had Hsiang-yun and Hsiang-ling with her. Although Aunt Li had left, she came back every few days to see Li Wan, and the Lady Dowager had asked Pao-chin to stay with her too. Ying-chun had Hsiu-yen, but Tan-chun was too busy with household affairs to have a companion; and as Concubine Chao and Chia Huan were always making trouble, she had no peace. His-chun’s rooms were too small. So Aunt Hsueh found it hard to settle anywhere. Besides, the Lady Dowager had urged her repeatedly to take good care of Tai-yu, for whom she had always had a special fondness; and so it worked out very well that she could move into Bamboo Lodge to share Tai-yu’s apartment, taking great care to see that she had all the medicine and nourishment she needed. Tai-yu was deeply grateful and from then on addressed Aunt Hsueh as “mother” and Pao-chai and Pao-chin as “elder” and “younger sister” respectively, as if they were her own sisters, showing them even more affection than before. The Lady Dowager was pleased and relieved to see this.

Aunt Hsueh simply looked after the young ladies and kept the maids in order, not meddling in any other business. Although Madam Yu came over every day, she only went through the motions, not presuming to make decisions. And as she had to manage the Ning Mansion single-handed as well as see to the requirements of the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang during their absence, she was kept very busy.

With the mistresses of both mansions so fully occupied, and the stewards either attending their masters to court or preparing for their return or out selecting sites for their temporary resting-places, all was bustle and confusion. The servants left behind, having no one to control them, amused themselves as they pleased, and some of them seized this chance to form cliques and abuse their authority. In the Jung Mansion, Lai Ta and a few stewards had been left in charge of outside business. But since Lai Ta’s usual assistants had gone and the replacements were new to their jobs, he found them very inefficient. Being ignorant and inexperienced, they either cheated or exceeded their authority, bringing forward unfounded charges or making recommendations for no good reason. The trouble they caused is beyond description.

Learning that all official families had dismissed their actors and actresses, Madam Yu and the others decided that on Lady Wang’s return they would propose sending away their twelve young actresses.

“These girls were bought,” they said. “Now that they’ve stopped performing, we can keep them here as maids and just dismiss their instructors.”

But Lady Wang said, “These actresses are different from ordinary maids. They’re from good families and were sold to learn this profession because they were too poor to stay at home; and for years they’ve had to play villains and clowns. Now that we’ve this opportunity, we should give them a few taels for their travelling expenses and send them home. Our ancestors did the same. To keep them here would be not only unkind but mean. Although some of the older instructors are still here, they have their own homes too.

Some of the girls had been unwilling to go home and were kept on to run errands, to be married later to pages in the household.

“Now we should ask all twelve of them,” proposed Madam You. “If any want to go home, let their parents come to fetch them and we’ll give them a few taels for their travelling expenses. That would be the best way. If we don’t send for their parents, some scoundrels may turn up to claim them and sell them again — that would be a poor return for the Emperor’s goodness. Those who don’t want to leave should stay on.”

Lady Wang agreed and Madam You sent to inform Xifeng of this, as well as the stewards in the office. The instructors were paid eight taels each and allowed to go wherever they pleased. All the things in Pear Fragrance Court were checked and entered in the register, and some servants were assigned to keep watch there at night. The twelve young actresses were summoned and questioned. It turned out that more than half of them did not want to go home. Some said that though their parents were still alive they had only sold them; if they went back they would be sold again. Others said that their parents were dead and they had been sold by uncles or cousins. Others had no relatives to turn to. Still others were unwilling to leave because they were grateful to the Jias. Only four or five wanted to go. Lady Wang had to keep those who were willing to stay. The four or five who wanted to leave were made to wait until their own parents came to fetch them; their foster-mothers were not allowed to take them. Those who stayed were assigned to different apartments in the Garden.

The Lady Dowager kept Wenguan to wait on her herself. She gave the young dan Fangguan to Baoyu, the young actress Ruiguan to Baochai, the young male lead Ouguan to Daiyu, the painted-face Kuiguan to Xiangyun, the young painted-face Douguan to Baoqin, and the older actress Aiguan to Tanchun. Madam You took the older dan Qieguan for herself. And so each of them had her own quarters. Like birds released from a cage they amused themselves in the Garden every day. Everybody knew that they had never learned to sew or wait on people, so they were not strict with them. One or two of the more sensible ones, worried at having no practical skills for the future, did give up acting and start learning sewing, spinning and other feminine tasks.

One day there was a major sacrifice at court, and the Lady Dowager and the rest had to be there at the fifth watch. They had some refreshments in their temporary quarters before entering the palace. Not till after the morning sacrifice did they withdraw to rest, and after lunch they went back for two more sacrifices in the afternoon and evening before returning to their quarters for a meal and then going home. These temporary lodgings were in the family temple of a high official, a convent where Buddhist nuns practised devotion. It had many spotless rooms. The Rong Mansion had rented the east court and the Prince of Beijing’s household the west court. The prince’s mother and wife, resting there daily, saw the Lady Dowager and the rest in the east court and they looked after each other, going in and out together. But no more of this.

After the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang had left the Garden, and Xifeng was away for a month seeing off Lady Wang’s coffin, the maids and serving-women with time on their hands mostly amused themselves in the Garden. And now all the women who had been serving in Pear Fragrance Court were withdrawn and assigned to different parts of the Garden, so that several dozen more people were added to the staff there. However, as Wenguan and the other actresses were a supercilious, troublesome lot, inclined to bully those beneath them and fussy about their food and clothing, most of them were not easy to get on with. The serving-women, though they dared not answer back, bore them a grudge. Now that the actresses had left the court, the women had their wish. Some let bygones be bygones, but the more narrow-minded nursed their resentment. However, as the actresses had been assigned to different apartments, they dared not offend them.

It so happened that this was the day of the Pure Brightness Festival. Jia Lian, who had prepared the customary sacrifices, took Jia Huan, Jia Cong and Jia Lan to Iron Threshold Temple to offer sacrifices and burn paper money. Jia Rong of the Ning Mansion went with some other clansmen to offer sacrifices at their family cemetery. Baoyu did not go because he was not yet fully recovered. After breakfast he felt tired.

“It’s a lovely day,” Xiren said. “You should go out for a stroll instead of sleeping as soon as you’ve put down your bowl. That’s bad for you.”

So he had to take a stick and hobble out in his slippers. The garden had recently been divided up for the old serving-women to look after, and each was busy with her own task. Some were pruning bamboos, others trimming trees, some planting flowers or sowing seed, while on the lake boatwomen were gathering mud with nets to plant lotus roots. Xiangyun, Xiangling, Baoqin and some maids were sitting on the rocks, watching them and enjoying themselves. Baoyu walked slowly over to join them.

Xiangyun laughed when she saw him. "Drive that boat away quick!" she cried. "They've come to fetch Cousin Lin."

The rest burst out laughing.

Baoyu flushed and retorted, "It's not my fault I've been ill. You're making fun of me deliberately."

"Illness is different in your case. It's comical. Don't accuse me of making fun of you."

He sat down then to watch the bustle, till Xiangyun said, "There's a wind here and the rock is cold. Do go and sit inside."

As Baoyu had been meaning to call on Daiyu, he rose and leaning on his stick took leave of them. He made his way along the bank by Seeping Fragrance Bridge. The willows' golden tendrils and peach-blossom's crimson clouds were past their prime, and behind a rock a large apricot tree was a mass of green foliage, its fallen blossoms replaced by countless tiny green apricots no bigger than beans.

"To think that just a few days' illness made me miss the apricot-blossom!" he mused. "Now 'green leaves make a shade and the boughs are filled with fruit.'" He stood gazing up at the tree, reluctant to leave. Then he remembered that Xiuyan was engaged to be married. Although this was an important event in a girl's life, it meant one good daughter less. In a couple of years she too would be "laden with fruit." And soon the apricots on this tree would be gone, the boughs left bare. In a few more years Xiuyan would no longer be young and beautiful. The thought distressed him, and he was sighing over the apricots when a bird alighted on a branch and started chirping away. This touched off another train of fancies.

"That bird must have come here when the tree was in blossom," he reflected. "Now that there are no blossoms, only leaves, it's chirping in dismay. Its chirping is lamentation. It's a pity Gongye Chang isn't here to tell us what it's saying. I wonder if, next year when the tree blooms again, this bird will remember to come back and keep its tryst with the blossom."

His reverie was cut short by a flame which darted up from the other side of the rock, frightening the bird away. Startled, he heard a voice cry:

"Want to die, Ouguan? How dare you burn paper money here? I'll tell the mistresses and see they have the skin off your back!"

More puzzled than ever, Baoyu hurried round the rock to see Ouguan, her face wet with tears, crouching on the ground beside some ashes of paper money, a light still in her hand.

"Who are you sacrificing to?" he asked. "You mustn't do it here. If it's for your parents or brothers, tell me their names and I'll have pages outside burn a parcel of paper money for you with their names on it."

At sight of Baoyu, Ouguan made no answer. And before he could repeat his question an old serving-woman bustled up furiously to grab her.

"I've reported you to the mistresses," she fumed. "They're absolutely furious!"

Ouguan, being childish, was afraid of a disgraceful scene and refused to go with her.

"I told you not to get above yourselves," scolded the woman. "This isn't like the wild goings-on you used to carry on outside. This is a respectable place." She pointed at Baoyu. "Even our young masters keep the rules here. Who do you think you are, you little whore, coming here to carry on in this scandalous way? It's no use being afraid now. You come along with me!"

"She wasn't burning paper money," put in Baoyu quickly. "Miss Lin told her to burn some old writings. You didn't look carefully and made a false accusation."

Ouguan, at a loss before,

Having made up her mind to do this, at sight of Baoyu she felt more afraid than ever. But then, to her surprise, he covered up for her. Her fear turned to joy and she asserted boldly:

“Are you sure it was spirit money? I was burning some spoiled calligraphy of Miss Lin’s.”

The woman stooped to pick out from the ashes a fragment of paper which had not been completely burnt.

“Still talking big, are you?” she cried. “Here’s evidence. Come along to the hall with me.” She took Ouguan by the sleeve and started dragging her off.

Baoyu quickly caught hold of Ouguan and fended off the woman with his cane.

“Take that paper back with you and I’ll tell you the truth,” he said. “I dreamed last night that the Apricot Goddess asked me for some white spirit money — it had to be burnt by a stranger, not by any of my own people. If this was done, she said, my illness would be cured sooner. So I got this spirit money and asked her, as a favour, to burn it for me. That’s why I’m up and about today. It’s too bad you had to see her. Now you’ve spoilt everything. How can you report her? Go ahead, Ouguan, you can tell them this story.”

Ouguan, even more encouraged, now made as if to drag the woman with her. The latter promptly dropped the paper and pleaded with Baoyu ingratiatingly.

“I didn’t know that,” she said. “If I report this to Her Ladyship, I’ll be for it.”

“If you don’t report it, neither will I,” he promised.

“I’ve already reported that I’d bring her back. I’ll have to say that Miss Lin sent for her.”

When Baoyu nodded agreement, the woman went off.

Then he questioned Ouguan in detail. “Who was that money for? It can’t have been for your parents or brothers, there must be some secret reason.”

His protection had filled Ouguan with gratitude. She knew that he was one of them, and in any case it was no use trying to hide the truth. With tears in her eyes she said:

“Apart from Fangguan in your place and Ruiguan in Miss Baochai’s, no one else knows about this. Since you’ve found me out today, I suppose I’ll have to tell you; but you mustn’t let anyone else know.” She sobbed, “I can’t tell you to your face. Go back and ask Fangguan quietly when no one’s about.”

She then went despondently away.

Baoyu, very puzzled, walked on to Bamboo Lodge. He found Daiyu thinner than ever and, on inquiring, was told that she was slightly better. She for her part thought him much thinner too, and the memory of the past reduced her to tears. After a brief conversation she urged him to go back and rest, to build up his health. So he had to leave.

Anxious as he was to ask Fangguan for an explanation, he found Xiangyun and Xiangling there chatting and laughing with Xiren and Fangguan. He could not very well call her aside for fear of arousing suspicion, and had to bide his time.

Presently Fangguan went off with her foster-mother to wash her hair. But the woman made her own daughter wash first, then told Fangguan to use the same water.

“Am I to use your daughter’s left-over water?” Fangguan protested. “You take all my monthly allowance, and instead of treating me well you give me your leavings.”

The woman, shamed into anger, swore, “You ungrateful thing! No wonder everyone says actresses are a troublesome lot. It doesn’t matter how good you are to start with, this job makes you bitchy. Why, you young bitch, you’re not content with your lot, but must find fault and stir up trouble — you’re a regular kicker in the herd.”

As the two of them started squabbling, Xiren sent someone over to say, “Stop that yelling! The old lady’s not at home, but must you make such a row?”

Qingwen put in, “Fangguan’s so childish and crazy — all because she can sing a couple of operas, you’d think she’d carried out some great raid or captured a rebel chief.”

“It takes two to make a quarrel,” said Xiren. “The old woman’s too unfair, and the girl is too tiresome.”

“Don’t blame Fangguan,” said Baoyu. “As the old saying goes, ‘Injustice will cry out.’ She’s an orphan here with no one to turn to but us, and instead of looking after her they fleece her and bully her. How can you blame her for complaining?” He turned to Xiren. “How much is her monthly allowance? Wouldn’t it be simpler if from now on you took it and looked after her?”

“If I look after her, of course I shall. But why should I take her allowance? I don’t want to be cursed for that.”

With that she stood up and fetched from the next room a bottle of perfumed hair-oil, some eggs, scented soap and strings for tying up hair.

“Take these to Fangguan,” she told an old woman, “and tell her to ask for some water and wash her hair herself. She’s not to make any more fuss.”

This made the foster-mother more ashamed than ever.

“Ungrateful wretch!” she scolded Fangguan. “Accusing me of swindling you!” She gave her a couple of slaps which made the girl cry even more bitterly.

Baoyu started out then, but Xiren hastily stopped him.

“What are you going to do? Let me speak to her.”

Qingwen had already darted forward to point at the foster-mother.

“A woman of your age should know better!” she cried. “It’s because you wouldn’t give her a proper wash that we’re having to give her these things. Aren’t you ashamed of yourself? How dare you hit her? If she were still training in the opera school, would you dare do that?”

“You call me your mother as long as you live,” retorted the woman. “If she answers me back, I’ve a right to beat her.”

Xiren called Sheyue and said, “I’m no good at arguing, and Qingwen’s too hot-tempered. You go and give her a good talking-to.”

Sheyue went over at once.

“Stop that shouting,” she ordered. “Let me ask you something. Not to speak of just our compound, have you ever seen anyone in the whole Garden whose foster-mother dares come into a young master’s or young mistress’ rooms to discipline her daughter? Even if she were your own daughter, once she’s assigned to a master and has her own quarters, it’s for her master to beat or scold her. Or if she’s a bit older, the senior maids can beat or scold her too. What business is it of her parents? Who told you to interfere? If everyone carried on the way you do, what would be the point of the girls learning their duties from us? The older you are, the less you seem to know the rules. The other day you saw Zhuier’s mother making a scene, and now you’re copying her. Don’t worry, because so many people have been ill these last few days and the old lady’s been too busy, I haven’t reported this yet. In a couple of days I shall make a full report and we must see to it that this high-handed behaviour is checked. Besides, Baoyu’s only just getting better. Even we don’t dare raise our voices, yet you’ve reduced her to howls and shrieks. The mistress has been away from home for a few days, and that’s made you so unruly you’ve no eyes for anyone. In another couple of days, I suppose, you’ll be beating us. She doesn’t want you for a foster-mother. Are you afraid she’ll be buried alive if she has no one?”

Baoyu in his anger was beating the threshold with his cane.

“These old women are all hard-hearted,” he fumed. “It’s simply fantastic! Instead of looking after the girls, they’re always bullying them. What’s to be done?”

“Done?” snapped Qingwen. “Drive the whole lot out and be done with it. Clear them all out, these useless old creatures!”

The foster-mother, overcome by shame, said not a word.

Then Fangguan was seen there in her red silk padded jacket and green flowered silk trousers with loose trouser-legs, her glossy black hair hanging down her back. She was crying as if her heart would break.

Sheyue said laughingly, “She’s like the young mistress Yingying being thrashed instead of the maid Hongniang. Aren’t you going to do your hair up, but leave it like that?”

Qingwen went over to pull Fangguan to her feet and helped her to wash her hair. Then she wrung it dry for her with a towel, twisted it up into a loose knot, and told her to put on her clothes and come to the other room.

Just then a servant from the inner kitchen came to ask, “The dinner’s ready. Shall we send it over?”

A young maid came in to ask Xiren.

“Just now we were making such a row, I didn’t hear what time it is,” Xiren answered with a smile.

"The clock stopped?" exclaimed Qingwen. "What can have gone wrong with the wretched thing now? It will have to be fixed again."

She took the clock and looked at it.

"Just wait the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, that's all," she said.

The young maid withdrew.

"Sheyue laughed.

"Speaking of naughtiness, Fangguan deserves a spanking too. She was playing with the clock yesterday for the longest time, and that must be how it got broken."

While speaking she had laid out the eating utensils, and now a young maid brought in a hamper and stood waiting while Qingwen and Sheyue uncovered it. It contained the same four kinds of delicacies as before.

"Better though he is, why not give him a couple of light dishes to eat?" protested Qingwen. "How long are we going to go on with gruel and pickles?"

As she set them out she noticed a bowl of fresh bamboo-shoot and ham soup, which she promptly put before Baoyu. He took a sip from the bowl there on the table.

"Good soup!" he said.

The others laughed.

"Buddha be praised! How many days has it been since you tasted meat that you're so greedy for it?"

They handed him the bowl, and he blew gently on it. Seeing Fangguan standing beside him he passed it to her.

"You must learn to wait on people too," he told her, "not just fool around all the time. Blow on it gently, mind. Don't dribble into it."

She did as he said, blowing on it several times. It was all right. But then her foster-mother, who was waiting outside the door with the rice, hurried in.

"She's not to be trusted," she said. "She may drop the bowl. Let me blow on it for you."

As she reached out for the bowl Qingwen cried, "Just you get out! Even if he smashes the bowl, it's none of your business. How dare you come in here? What place is this for you?"

She rounded on the younger maids. "Are you blind? If she doesn't know any better, you should have told her."

"We did try to drive her out and told her not to come in," they said, "but she wouldn't listen and now we're the ones to be scolded. We're not having that! Do you believe us now? We can go to half the places you can't, not to say the places that are out of bounds even to us. Yet not content with barging in, you have to start meddling."

As they spoke they pushed her out. Some old women waiting below the steps for the hamper teased, "Why didn't you look in the mirror before going in?"

The nurse, mortified and furious, had to put up with this.

After Fangguan had blown on the soup, Baoyu said with a smile, "Taste it and see if it's cool enough."

Thinking this a joke she simply smiled and glanced at Xiren.

"What harm if you do take a sip?" asked Xiren.

"Watch me," said Qingwen, and took a sip herself.

Then Fangguan followed suit and said, "It's all right." She handed the bowl to Baoyu, who drank half the soup and ate a few bamboo-shoots before finishing half his bowl of gruel. That was all he wanted.

The others cleared the things away, a young maid brought in a basin for him to rinse his mouth, and then Xiren and the rest went for their meal. Baoyu winked at Fangguan, and she being intelligent as well as versed in the ways of the world after her years in acting immediately feigned a stomach-ache and said she did not want any meal.

"In that case, keep him company here," said Xiren. "We'll leave the gruel for you in case you feel hungry later." Then she left.

Baoyu now described how he had met Ouguan, her fib to cover up and her message "Ouguan wants me to ask you."

"Who is it she was sacrificing to?" he asked.

At this Fangguan's eyes reddened and she sighed.

"In this business, Ouguan's been very silly," she said.

"How do you mean?" he asked quickly.

"She was sacrificing to her dead friend Jiaoguan."

"As they were friends, that was only right."

"What sort of friends were they? It was just a childish fancy. They were both

After that, Aiguan played young male roles and Yaoguan young female ones, and every day in operas they acted the parts of lovers so convincingly that they came to feel genuinely enamoured of each other. They were so devoted to each other that when Yaoguan died Aiguan wept as if she would never be consoled; and to this day she still mourns her, burning offerings at every festival. Then Rui-guan took Yaoguan’s place, and when we saw that Aiguan treated her just as well we asked her: “Why have you forgotten your old love so soon?”

“It’s not that I’ve forgotten her,” she said. “But when a man’s wife dies he often marries again, and as long as he doesn’t stop caring for the dead one that shows he has some feeling. Don’t you agree?”

Baoyu, amused and touched by this foolish talk which so matched his own folly, exclaimed in wonder and approval. Taking Fang-guan’s hand he advised her:

“Since that’s the way she feels, I’ve a message for her: you must tell her from now on not to burn paper offerings. At festivals she should just burn incense. Sincerity is what counts. On my desk I keep an incense-burner, and whenever the mood takes me I burn some incense and offer a bowl of fresh water or tea, some fresh flowers or fruit, or even meat or vegetables. It’s the thought that counts, not empty show. So tell her quickly not to burn paper money any more.”

Fang-guan promised to do so.

Soon they had finished their congee and someone came to announce, “The old lady’s back.”

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第59章 柳叶渚边嗔莺叱燕 绛芸轩里召将飞符

话说宝玉闻听贾母等回来，随多添了一件衣裳，拄了杖前边来，都见过了。贾母等因每日辛苦，都要早些歇息，一宿无话。次日五鼓，又往朝中去。
　　离送灵日不远，鸳鸯、琥珀、翡翠、玻璃四人都忙着打点贾母之物，玉钏、彩云、彩霞皆打点王夫人之物，当面查点与跟随的管事媳妇们。跟随的一共大小六个丫鬟，十个老婆媳妇子，男人不算。连日收拾驮轿器械。鸳鸯和玉钏儿皆不随去，只看屋子。一面先几日预备帐幔铺陈之物，先有四五个媳妇并几个男子领出来，坐了几辆车绕过去，先至下处，铺陈安插等候。临日贾母带着贾蓉媳妇坐一乘驮轿，王夫人在后，亦坐一乘驮轿，贾珍骑马率领众家丁围护。又有几辆大车与婆子丫鬟等坐，并放些随换的衣包等件。是日薛姨妈尤氏率领诸人直送至大门外方回。贾琏恐路上不便，一面打发他父母起身，赶上了贾母王夫人驮轿，自己也随后带领家丁押后跟来。
　　荣府内，赖大添派人丁上夜，将两处厅院都关了，一应出入人等皆走西边小角门，日落时便命关了仪门，不放人出入。园中前后东西角门亦皆关锁，只留王夫人大房之后常系他姐妹出入之门，东边通薛姨妈的角门，这两门因在里院，不必关锁。里面鸳鸯和玉钏儿也将上房关了，自领丫鬟婆子下房去歇。每日林之孝家的带领十来个老婆子上夜，穿堂内又添了许多小厮打更，已安插得十分妥当。
　　一日清晓，宝钗春困已醒，搴帷下榻，微觉轻寒。及启户视之，见院中土润苔青，原来五更时落了几点微雨。于是唤起湘云等人来，一面梳洗。湘云因说两腮作痒，恐又犯了桃花癣，因问宝钗要些蔷薇硝擦。宝钗道：“前日剩的都给了琴妹妹了。”因说：“颦儿配了许多，我正要要他些来，因今年竟没发痒就忘了。”因命莺儿去取些来。莺儿应了才去时，蕊官便说：“我和你去，顺便瞧瞧藕官。”说着径同莺儿出了蘅芜院。
　　二人你言我语，一面行走一面说笑，不觉到了柳叶渚。顺着柳堤走来，因见叶才点碧，丝若垂金，莺儿便笑道：“你会拿这柳条子编东西不会？”蕊官笑道：“编什么东西？”鸳儿道：“什么编不得？玩的使的都可。等我摘些下来，带着这叶子编一个花篮，掐了各色花儿放在里头，才是好玩呢。”说着且不去取硝，只伸手采了许多嫩条命蕊官拿着，他却一行走一行编花篮。随路见花便采一二枝，编出一个玲珑过梁的篮子。枝上自有本来翠叶满布，将花放上，却也别致有趣。喜得蕊官笑说：“好姐姐，给了我罢。”莺儿道：“这一个送咱们林姑娘，回来咱们再多采些，编几个大家玩。”说着来至潇湘馆中。黛玉也正晨妆，见了这篮子，便笑说：“这个新鲜花篮是谁编的？”莺儿说：“我编的，送给姑娘玩的。”黛玉接了，笑道：“怪道人人赞你手巧，这玩意儿却也别致。”一面瞧了，一面便叫紫鹃挂在那里。莺儿又问候薛姨妈，方和黛玉要硝。黛玉忙命紫鹃去包了一包，递给莺儿。黛玉又说道：“我好了，今日要出去逛逛。你回去说给姐姐，不用过来问候妈妈，也不敢劳他过来。我梳了头，和妈妈都往那里去吃饭，大家热闹些。”
　　莺儿答应了出来，便到紫鹃房中找蕊官。只见蕊官却与藕官二人正说得高兴，不能相舍，莺儿便笑说：“姑娘也去呢，藕官先同去等着不好吗？”紫鹃听见如此说，便也说道：“这话倒很是。他这里淘气的可厌。”一面说，一面便将黛玉的匙箸用了一块洋巾包了交给藕官，道：“你先带了这个去，也算一趟差了。”藕官接了，笑嘻嘻同他二人出来，一径顺着柳堤走来。莺儿便又采些柳条，索性坐在山石上编起来，又命蕊官先送了硝去再来。他二人只顾爱看他编，那里舍得去？莺儿只管催，说：“你们再不去，我就不编了。”藕官便说：“同你去了，再快回来。”二人方去了。
　　这里莺儿正编，只见何妈的女儿春燕走来，笑问：“姐姐编什么呢？”正说着，蕊官、藕官也到了，春燕便向藕官道：“前日你到底烧了什么纸？叫我姨妈看见了，要告你没告成，倒被宝玉赖了他好些不是，气得他一五一十告诉我妈。你们在外头二三年了，积了些什么仇恨，如今还不解开？”藕官冷笑道：“有什么仇恨？他们不知足，反怨我们。在外头这两年，不知赚了我们多少东西，你说说可有的没的？”春燕也笑道：“他是我的姨妈，也不好向着外人反说他的。怨不得宝玉说：‘女孩儿未出嫁是颗无价宝珠，出了嫁不知怎么就变出许多不好的毛病儿来，再老了，更不是珠子，竟是鱼眼睛了。分明一个人，怎么变出三样来。’这话虽是混账话，想起来真不错。别人不知道，只说我妈和姨妈他老姐儿两个，如今越老了越把钱看的真了。先是老姐儿两个在家抱怨没个差使进益，幸亏有了这园子，把我挑进来。可巧把我分到怡红院，家里省了我一个人的费用不算外，每月还有四五百线的馀剩，这也还说不够。后来老姐儿两个都派到梨香院去照看他们，藕官认了我姨妈，芳官认了我妈，这几年着实宽绰了。如今挪进来，也算撂开手了，还只无厌，你说可笑不可笑？接着我妈和芳官又吵了一场，又要给宝玉吹汤，讨个没趣儿。幸亏园里的人多，没人记的清楚谁是谁的亲故，要有人记得，我们一家子叫人家看着什么意思呢。你这会子又跑了来弄这个，这一带地方上的东西都是我姑妈管着。他一得了这地，每日起早睡晚自己辛苦了还不算，每日逼着我们来照看，生怕有人遭塌，我又怕误了我的差使。如今我们进来了，老姑嫂两个照看得谨谨慎慎，一根草也不许人乱动。你还掐这些好花儿，又折他的嫩树枝子，他们即刻就来，你看他们抱怨。”莺儿道：“别人折掐使不得，独我使得。自从分了地基之后，各房里每日皆有分例的不用算，单算花草玩意儿：谁管什么，每日谁就把各房里姑娘丫头戴的，必要各色送些折枝去，另有插瓶的。惟有我们姑娘说了：‘一概不用送，等要什么再和你要。’究竟总没要过一次。我今便掐些，他们也不好意思说的。”
　　一言未了，他姑妈果然拄了拐杖走来，莺儿、春燕等忙让坐。那婆于见采了许多嫩柳，又见藕官等采了许多鲜花，心里便不受用，看着莺儿编弄，又不好说什么。便说春燕道：“我叫你来照看照看，你就贪着玩不去了。倘或叫起你来，你又说我使你了，拿我作隐身草儿，你来乐！”春燕道：“你老人家又使我，又怕，这会子反说我，难道把我劈八瓣子不成？”莺儿笑道：“姑妈，你别信小燕儿的话。这都是他摘下来，烦我给他编，我撵他，他不去。”春燕笑道：“你可少玩儿！你只顾玩，他老人家就认真的。”那婆子本是愚夯之辈，兼之年迈昏，惟利是命，一概情面不管。正心疼肝断，无计可施，听莺儿如此说，便倚老卖老，拿起拄杖向春燕身上击了几下，骂道：“小蹄子！我说着你，你还和我强嘴儿呢。你妈恨的牙痒痒，要撕你的肉吃呢，你还和我梆子似的！”打得春燕又愧又急，因哭道：“莺儿姐姐玩话，你就认真打我！我妈为什么恨我？又没烧糊了洗脸水，有什么不是？”莺儿本是玩话，忽见婆子认真动了气，忙上前拉住，笑道：“我才是玩话，你老人家打他，这不是臊我了吗？”那婆子道：“姑娘你别管我们的事。难道为姑娘在这里，不许我们管孩子不成？”莺儿听这般蠢话，便赌气红了脸，撒了手，冷笑道：“你要管，那一刻管不得？偏我说了一句玩话，就管他了。我看你管去！”说着便坐下，仍编柳篮子。
　　偏又春燕的娘出来找他，喊道：“你不来舀水，在那里做什么？”那婆子便接声儿道：“你来瞧瞧，你女孩儿连我也不服了，在这里排揎我呢。”那婆子一面走过来，说：“姑奶奶又怎么了，我们丫头眼里没娘罢了，连姑妈也没了不成？”莺儿见他娘来了，只得又说原故。他姑妈那里容人说话？便将石上的花柳与他娘瞧，道：“你瞧瞧你女孩儿，这么大孩子顽的，他领着人遭塌我，我怎么说人？”他娘也正为芳官之气未平，又恨春燕不遂他的心，便走上来打了个耳刮子，骂道：“小娼妇，你能上了几年台盘，你也跟着那起轻薄浪小妇学！怎么就管不得你们了？干的我管不得，你是我自己生出来的，难道也不敢管你不成？既是你们这起蹄子到得去的地方我到不去，你就死在那里伺候，又跑出来浪汉子！”一面又抓起那柳条子来，直送到他脸上，问道：“这叫做什么？这编的是你娘的什么？”莺儿忙道：“那是我编的，你别指桑骂槐的。”那婆子深妒袭人、晴雯一干人，早知道凡房中大些的丫鬟，都比他们有些体统权势。凡见了这一干人，心中又畏又让，未免又气又恨，亦且迁怒于众，复又看见了藕官，又是他姐姐的冤家；四处凑成一股怒气。
　　那春燕啼哭着往怡红院去了。他娘又恐问他为何哭，怕他又说出来，又要受晴雯等的气，不免赶着来喊道：“你回来！我告诉你再去。”春燕那里肯回来。急的他娘跑了去要拉他，春燕回头看见，便也往前飞跑。他娘只顾赶他，不防脚下被青苔滑倒。招的莺儿三个人反都笑了。莺儿赌气将花柳皆掷于河中，自回房去。这里把个婆子心疼的只念佛，又骂：“促狭小蹄子！遭塌了花儿，雷也是要劈的。”自己且掐花与各房送去。
　　却说春燕一直跑进院中，顶头遇见袭人往黛玉处问安去，春燕便一把抱住袭人说：“姑娘救我，我妈又打我呢！”袭人见他娘来了，不免生气，便说道：“三日两头儿，打了干的打亲的。还是卖弄你女孩儿多，还是认真不知王法？”这婆子来了几日，见袭人不言不语，是好性儿的，便说道：“姑娘，你不知道，别管我们的闲事。都是你们纵的，还管什么？”说着，便又赶着打。袭人气的转身进来，见麝月正在海棠下晾手巾，听如此喊闹，便说：“姐姐别管，看他怎么着。”一面使眼色给春燕。春燕会意，直奔了宝玉去。众人都笑说：“这可是从来没有的事，今儿都闹出来了。”麝月向婆子道：“你再略煞一煞气儿，难道这些人的脸面，和你讨一个情还讨不出来不成？”
　　那婆子见他女儿奔到宝玉身边去，又见宝玉拉了春燕的手，说：“你别怕，有我呢。”春燕一行哭，一行将方才莺儿等事都说出来。宝玉越发急起来，说：“你只在这里闹倒罢了，怎么把你妈也都得罪起来？”麝月又向婆子及众人道：“怨不得这嫂子说我们管不着他们的事。我们原无知，错管了，如今请出一个管得着的人来管一管，嫂子就心服口服，也知道规矩了。”便回头命小丫头子：“去把平儿给我叫来，平儿不得闲，就把林大娘叫了来。”那小丫头子应了便走。众媳妇上来笑道：“嫂子快求姑娘们叫回那孩子来罢。平姑娘来了，可就不好了。”那婆子说道：“凭是那个姑娘来了，也要评个理。没有见个娘管女孩儿，大家管着娘的！”众人笑道：“你当是那个姑娘？是二奶奶屋里的平姑娘啊。他有情么，说你两句；他一翻脸，嫂子你吃不了兜着走。”说着只见那个小丫头回来说：“平姑娘正有事呢，问我做什么，我告诉了他，他说，叫先撵出他去，告诉林大娘，在角门子上打四十板子就是了。”那婆子听见如此说了，吓得泪流满面，央告袭人等说：“好容易我进来了，况且我是寡妇家，没有坏心，一心在里头伏侍姑娘们。我这一去，不知苦到什么田地！”袭人见他如此说，又心软了，便说：“你既要在这里，又不守规矩，又不听话，又乱打人。那里弄你这个不晓事的人来！天天斗口齿，也叫人笑话。”晴雯道：“理他呢，打发他去了正经。那里那么大工夫和他对嘴对舌的？”那婆子又央众人道：“我虽错了，姑娘们吩咐了，以后改过。姑娘们那不是行好积德？”一面又央告春燕：“原是为打你起的，饶没打成你，我如今反受了罪。好孩子，你好歹替我求求罢！”宝玉见如此可怜，便命留下：“不许再闹！再闹，一定打了撵出去。”那婆子一一谢过下去。只见平儿走来，问系何事，袭人笑道：“已完了，不必再提了。”平儿笑道：“‘得饶人处且饶人’，得将就的就省些事罢。但只听见各屋里大小人等都作起反来了，一处不了又一处，叫我不知管那一处是。”袭人笑道：“我只说我们这里反了，原来还有几处。”平儿笑道：“这算什么事？这三四日的工夫，一共大小出了八九件呢，比这里的还大，可气可笑。”袭人等听了诧异。
不知何事，下回分解。

Baoyu, hearing that his grandmother was back, put on an extra gown and, leaning on a staff, went to pay his respects to her and the others. As the Lady Dowager and the rest were tired after their daily exertions, they retired early to rest and nothing happened that night. The next day at the fifth watch they had to set off again to the palace.

The day for the funeral procession was now approaching, and Yuanyang, Hu-po, Feicui and Boli were busy getting the Lady Dowager’s things ready, while Yuchuan, Caiyun and Caixia prepared Lady Wang’s. They checked these in the presence of the stewards’ wives who were to accompany the ladies. The attendants included six maids — big and small — and ten older servants, not counting men. For several days they were busy packing the litters and other paraphernalia. Yuanyang and Yuchuan were not going but would look after the apartments. A few days in advance, curtains and bedding were prepared and sent on ahead by four or five wives and some men in several carriages to the temporary lodge, where they were installed ready for use.

On the day of the funeral, the Lady Dowager rode in one litter with Madam You, Lady Wang followed in another, and Jia Zhen headed the servants escorting them on horseback. There were several large carriages as well for the maids and older servants, which also carried a change of clothes for the ladies. Aunt Xue and Madam You saw the party off outside the main gate.

Jia Lian, having sent off his parents, was afraid there might be some hitch on the way. He overtook the litters of the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, then fell behind again to bring up the rear with some servants.

Back in the Rong Mansion, Lai Da ordered extra men to keep watch at night, closing both main courtyards so that everyone had to use the small west side gate. At dusk the inner gate was closed and no one allowed through. The side gates to the Garden, east and west, front and rear, were also locked, leaving open only the gate behind Lady Wang’s main apartment normally used by the young ladies, and the east side gate leading to Aunt Xue’s quarters. As both these were inside the inner compound they did not need to be locked. Inside, Yuanyang and Yuchuan closed the main rooms and went to rest in the servants’ quarters with the other maids and nurses. Each night, Lin Zhixiao’s wife headed more than ten women keeping watch, and many extra pages were posted in the corridors to sound the watches. All these arrangements were most satisfactory.

One early morning, Baochai woke up from her spring sleep, lifted the mosquito-net and got down from her bed, feeling slightly chilly. When she opened the door to look out, the ground was moist and mossy green from a light shower which had fallen at the fifth watch. She woke Xiangyun and the others, and they started washing and doing their hair.

Xiangyun, whose cheeks were itching, was afraid this might be the return of her peach-blossom lichen and asked Baochai for some rose-bloom frost to rub on them.

“I gave what was left the other day to Baoqin,” said Baochai. She added, “Daiyu makes a lot of this. I’ve been meaning to ask her for some, but this year as I haven’t had any itching I forgot.” She told Yinger to go and fetch some.

As Yinger was assenting, Rui’guan put in, “I’ll go with you and see Ouguan at the same time.” So the two of them set off together from Alpinia Park.

Chattering together, laughing and joking as they walked, they soon reached Willowy Bank. They followed an embankment fringed with willows whose leaves, sparsely green as yet, hung like golden threads.

“Can you make things out of willow twigs?” Yinger asked.
“What sort of things?”
“Anything you like — toys or useful objects. Wait, I’ll pick some to make a basket with the leaves on it. Then if we pick different flowers to put in it, that’ll be fun.”

Instead of fetching the frost then, Yinger broke off some tender twigs and made Rui’guan carry them. As she walked along she started plaiting a basket, picking a flower or two by the wayside to put in it when it was finished. The basket had a high, curving handle and was daintily woven. Covered as it was with green leaves and decorated with flowers, it looked most attractive. Rui’guan was delighted.

“Do give it to me, dear sister!” she begged.
“I’m going to give this to Miss Lin,” said Yinger. “We’ll pick some more later and make some for all of us to play with.”

By now they had reached Bamboo Lodge.

She was doing her morning toilet, and at sight of the basket she asked with a smile, “Who made this pretty fresh basket?”

“I did, for you to play with, miss,” replied Yinger.

Daiyu took it, exclaiming, “How clever people say you are! It’s charming.” She looked at it, then told Zijuan to hang it up.

Yinger inquired after Aunt Xue, then asked Daiyu for the saltpetre.

Daiyu promptly ordered Zijuan to wrap up a packet and give it to her, adding, “I’m better today and mean to go out for a stroll. When you go back, tell your young mistress not to trouble to call to inquire after my health or my mother’s. After I’ve done my hair, we’re both going to have a meal with your mistress to have a little fun together.”

Yinger assented and went off to Zijuan’s room in search of Ruiguan. She found her and Ouguan chatting so cheerfully that they were reluctant to part.

“My young lady is going over too,” said Yinger. “Why not go on ahead with her, Ouguan, and wait for us there?”

When Zijuan heard this she chimed in, “Yes, that’s a good idea. She’s such a nuisance, frisking about here.” She wrapped up Daiyu’s spoon and chopsticks in a handkerchief and handed the bundle to Ouguan. “You can take this along to justify your trip,” she said.

Ouguan took it and went off cheerfully with the other two. They followed the path between the willows, and as they strolled along Yinger picked some willow twigs then sat down on a rock to plait them, telling Ruiguan to deliver the saltpetre first and then come back. But the other two were so fascinated that they didn’t want to leave.

“If you don’t go, I shan’t go on plaiting,” Yinger threatened.

“I’ll go with you and hurry straight back,” offered Ouguan.

So then the two of them left.

As Yinger went on weaving, Chunyan — the daughter of Mrs. He — came up.

“What are you plaiting, sister?” she asked with a smile.

Just then Ruiguan and Ouguan joined them.

“What paper was it you burned the other day?” Chunyan asked Ouguan. “My aunt saw you and meant to report it, but instead Baoyu put the blame on her and gave her a big scolding. She was so angry she told my mother the whole story. You’ve been away from home two or three years — what grudges can you have that aren’t made up yet?”

“What grudges?” Ouguan smiled scornfully. “They’re never satisfied, that’s why they’re always complaining. Think how much they’ve made out of us in the last two years. It’s all their own fault.”

“She’s my aunt; I can’t very well side with you against her,” replied Chunyan. “No wonder Baoyu says, ‘Before a girl marries she’s a priceless pearl; but after she marries, somehow she acquires all sorts of disagreeable faults, and as she grows old she turns into a fish-eye instead of a pearl. How is it one person can change in three different ways?’ Though that sounds crazy, it’s true. I don’t know about other people, but my mother and my aunt, the two old sisters, seem to care more for money the older they grow. First they were always complaining that they’d no chance to make money. Luckily they were assigned to the Garden and I was chosen to work in it. And as luck would have it, I was sent to Happy Red Court. So apart from saving my keep at home, I bring them four or five hundred cash a month — and still they complain it’s not enough! Later, when the two of them were sent to look after the actresses in Pear Fragrance Court, and Ouguan was assigned to my aunt and Fangguan to my mother, for some years they did very well. Now that we’ve moved in here, they should have called it a day; but they’re still insatiable. Don’t you think that’s ridiculous? Then my mother had a row with Fangguan, and when she tried to ingratiate herself with Baoyu by blowing on his soup, she only got snubbed for her pains. Luckily there are so many people in the Garden, no one can remember exactly who is whose relative. If they did, for our whole family to be working here would look rather bad. Why are you here again today?

‘How could I dare come and do this? Everything in this part of the Garden is under my aunt’s control. Ever since this part was assigned to her, she’s been getting up early and going to bed late. Apart from the work she does herself, she’s always driving the rest of us to come and keep an eye on things, for fear that someone might damage them. And I’m afraid of getting into trouble myself if I don’t do my job properly. Now that we’ve moved in here, she and my mother between them keep a very careful watch on everything. They won’t let anyone so much as touch a blade of grass. And here you are picking all these beautiful flowers and breaking off their nice new branches! They’ll be here any minute. You just wait and see the row there’ll be!’

‘Other people aren’t allowed to pick them, but I am,’ said Oriole. ‘Ever since the different plots were assigned, there’s been a regular daily allowance of flowers for each apartment, not counting all the other flowers and plants. There’s a particular person in charge of each kind, and every day she has to supply so many sprays of each sort to the young ladies and their maids to wear in their hair, and so many more for putting in vases. Only my young lady said, “I don’t want a regular supply. When I want some flowers, I’ll ask for them.” But she’s never once asked for any. So if I pick a few now, they can hardly complain.’

The words were scarcely out of her mouth when who should come hobbling along but her aunt, leaning on a cane. Oriole and Swallow at once made haste to offer her a seat. The old woman was most put out to see the great pile of willow twigs they had gathered and the heap of fresh flowers that Nénuphar and the other actresses had collected. She watched Oriole plaiting for a while, not liking to say anything, but presently she rounded on Swallow.

‘I told you to keep an eye on things, not to neglect your duties and play about. If I have to send for you presently, you’ll say I’m always finding jobs for you and using me as a human shield to cover up your own enjoyment.’

‘You’re always telling me to do things, but when I do them you get all worried,’ said Swallow. ‘Now you start blaming me. What do you expect me to do? You can’t cut me into eight pieces!’

‘Don’t you take any notice of little Swallow, auntie,’ said Oriole, laughing. ‘She picked all these things and asked me to plait them for her. I tried to get rid of her, but she wouldn’t go.’

‘You’d better watch out,’ said Swallow. ‘If you go on like that, she’ll take you seriously.’

The old woman was a stupid, obstinate creature and, with the failing powers of old age, was so obsessed with the idea of gain that all human feelings had been obliterated in her. She was already inwardly fuming over the damage and at a loss to know what to do about it. Oriole’s words now provided her with a pretext for venting her anger. She raised her stick and hit Swallow several times with it.

‘You little slut! I tell you off and you answer me back. Your mother is itching to get her teeth into you. She says she’d like to tear you limb from limb. Yet you stand there answering me back as cheeky as you please!’

Smarting with pain and humiliation, Swallow burst into tears.

‘Oriole was only joking, and you take it out on me! What’s my mother got against me, I’d like to know? It’s not as if I’d done anything terrible, like burning the washing-water or something.’

Oriole had indeed only been joking and was alarmed to see that the woman had taken her words seriously. She hurried forward and caught hold of her.

‘I was only joking. If you go beating her on my account, I shall feel terrible.’

‘You stay out of this, miss,’ said the woman. ‘Just because you are here, it doesn’t mean we aren’t allowed to chastise our own children.’

The crassness of the reply made Oriole blush with anger. She let go of the woman’s arm.

‘All right, you can beat her if you want to. There’s nothing to stop you beating her at any time. But just because I made a joke, you have to choose this moment to beat her. Well, go on then. Beat her!’

She sat down again and went on with her plaiting.

At that moment Swallow’s mother came out looking for her.

‘Aren’t you ever coming to draw that water? What are you doing out there?’

The aunt immediately replied to her.

‘Come over here and have a look at your daughter. She won’t do what I tell her. She’s being thoroughly insubordinate.’

The woman came over.

‘What’s the matter, auntie? I know our girl has no respect for me, her own mother, but surely she ought to show some respect for you?’

Oriole felt obliged to explain the circumstances to her, but the aunt would not let her speak.

‘Look at these!’ she said, showing Swallow’s mother the flowers and willow-twigs on the rock. ‘I ask you! A great girl like that encouraging people to damage our property! How can I be expected to keep the others in order if she behaves like that?’

Furious with Fangguan and exasperated by Yancun’s failure to please her, the woman stepped forward and slapped her daughter.

“You little whore!” she swore. “How many years have you been in service that you start aping those dirty little sluts? How dare you defy me? If I can’t control others, you’re my own daughter — am I to put up with disobedience from you too? If you hussies can go where I’m not allowed, you can stay there and wait on them instead of coming out to chase after men.”

She snatched up the osier and thrust it in her daughter’s face.

“What’s this?” she fumed. “What’s your mother doing with this?”

“I plaited it,” cut in Yinger. “Don’t ‘scold the locust while pointing at the mulberry.’”

The woman had for some time been jealous of Xiren and Qingwen, knowing that all the senior maids in the different apartments had a certain prestige and authority. She stood rather in awe of them, which was galling. And now her anger against all of them was diverted to Ouguan, her niece’s enemy. All these grievances combined to infuriate her.

Chunyan had fled in tears to Happy Red Court. Afraid that if asked why she was crying she might tell the truth and bring more trouble on herself from Qingwen, her mother ran after her calling:

“Come back! Let me tell you something.”

But Chunyan refused to stop. Her mother had to run to catch her up, and when the girl looked round and saw her coming she flew on faster than ever. The woman in hot pursuit did not look where she was going, and slipping on some moss sat down heavily — to the great amusement of Yinger and her two companions.

Yinger in a temper threw all the twigs and flowers she had gathered into the stream, then went back to her own room. The old woman, quite sick at heart, could only exclaim “Amida Buddha!” She swore, “Those dirty little sluts! Wasting flowers like that, they deserve to be struck by lightning!” Then she picked some more to take to the different apartments.

Meanwhile Chunyan had run into the courtyard. She bumped into Xiren, who was on her way to ask after Daiyu’s health, and threw her arms around her.

“Save me, miss!” she cried. “My mother’s beating me again.”

When Xiren saw the woman approaching she said indignantly, “Why are you always beating your daughter? Are you showing off how many children you have, or have you no respect for the law?”

During the few days she had been there the woman had seen that Xiren was good-natured and not given to talking, so she retorted, “Mind your own business, miss. Don’t interfere. It’s you who spoil them, so what right have you to say anything?”

She made as if to go on beating her daughter. This so incensed Xiren that she turned back and found Sheyue hanging out towels under the crab-apple tree. At the sound of the commotion Sheyue said:

“Leave her alone, sister. Let’s see what she does.”

She winked at Chunyan, who took the hint and ran to Baoyu. The other servants laughed.

“This is something new,” they said. “Now she’s starting trouble here.”

Sheyue told the woman, “Just calm down a little. Do you suppose none of us has enough face to ask a favour of you?”

When the woman saw her daughter run to Baoyu and Baoyu take Chunyan’s hand, saying, “Don’t be afraid, I’m here,” she felt rather daunted. The girl, still sobbing, told him the whole story from beginning to end.

Baoyu was quite put out.

“All right for you to make a row,” he said, “but why should you offend her mother too?”

Sheyue remarked to the woman and the other servants, “No wonder she says we’ve no right to control her. We’ve been presumptuous, meddling in what’s none of our business. But now we’ll call in someone who has the right to control you. That should make you acknowledge your fault and realize what’s the rule here.”

She turned to a young maid. “Go and fetch Ping’er. If she’s busy, ask Mrs. Lin to come.”

The maid assented and started off.

“Quick, ask the young ladies to call the child back!” she begged. “When Ping-erh comes it will be no joke.”

“I don’t care who comes,” retorted the woman. “There has to be some justice. I never saw the like — a child telling her mother what to do, and everyone taking the child’s part against her mother.”

They retorted laughingly, “Do you know who she is? She’s Miss Ping-erh from the Second Mistress’ household. If she’s feeling kind, she may just give you a talking-to; but if she loses her temper, you’ll be sorry, sister — you won’t get off lightly.”

Just then the young maid came back to report, “Miss Ping-erh is busy. She asked what I wanted, and when I told her she said, ‘First drive her out, then tell Mrs. Lin to give her forty strokes with the bamboo at the side gate.’”

When the woman heard this, she was frightened and dissolved into tears. She begged Xiren and the rest to intercede for her.

“It wasn’t easy for me to get this job,” she pleaded. “Besides, I’m a widow with no ill intentions. I just wanted to serve the young ladies faithfully. If I’m driven away like this, goodness knows what hardships I’ll have to endure.”

Xiren’s heart was softened by this appeal.

“If you want to stay, you must keep the rules and do as you’re told, instead of beating people right and left,” she said. “What do you want with a troublesome creature like this, who’s for ever squabbling and making us a laughing-stock?”

“Why bother with her?” put in Qingwen. “Just send her packing, and have done with it. What call have we to bandy words with the likes of her?”

The woman appealed to them again.

“I know I was wrong,” she whimpered. “But if the young ladies will overlook it this once, I promise to mend my ways. Do be charitable and kind.”

She also entreated Yuanyang, “This all started because I wanted to beat you. Though I didn’t after all, I’m being punished just the same. Do put in a good word for me, there’s a dear child.”

Baoyu, touched by her distress, ordered that she should stay.

“No more trouble, though,” he warned. “If you make any more, you’ll be beaten and driven out.”

The woman thanked him profusely and withdrew.

Just then Ping-erh came in to ask what had been happening.

“It’s all over,” Xiren told her with a smile. “No need to mention it.”

“ ‘To forgive is wise,’ ” quoted Ping-erh. “It’s best to shut your eyes when you can, to save trouble. But I’ve heard that in all the different apartments, high and low alike, people are kicking up such rows — one trouble after another — I don’t know which to attend to first.”

“I thought we were the only ones creating a stir here,” replied Xiren. “So there are other places too.”

“What do a few little scenes like this amount to?” Ping-erh smiled. “In the last three or four days we’ve had eight or nine much more serious incidents. They’re enough to make you angry and laugh at the same time.”

Xiren and the others were amazed to hear this. But to know what had happened, you must read the next chapter.

第60章 茉莉粉替去蔷薇硝 玫瑰露引出茯苓霜

话说袭人因问平儿：“何事这等忙乱？”平儿笑道：“都是世人想不到的，说来也好笑，等过几日告诉你。如今没头绪呢，且也不得闲儿。”一语未了，只见李纨的丫鬟来了，说：“平姐姐可在这里？奶奶等你，你怎么不去了？”平儿忙转身出来，口内笑说：“来了来了。”袭人等笑道：“他奶奶病了，他又成了‘香饽饽’了，都抢不到手。”平儿去了不提。这里宝玉便叫春燕：“你跟了你妈去，到宝姑娘房里，把莺儿安伏安伏，也不可白得罪了他。”春燕一面答应了，和他妈出去。宝玉又隔窗说道：“不可当着宝姑娘说，看叫莺儿倒受了教导。”
　　娘儿两个应了出来，一面走着，一面说闲话儿。春燕因向他娘道：“我素日劝你老人家，再不信。何苦闹出没趣来才罢。”他娘笑道：“小蹄子，你走罢！俗语说：‘不经一事，不长一智。’我如今知道了，你又该来支问着我了。”春燕笑道：“妈，你若好生安分守己，在这屋里长久了，自有许多好处。我且告诉你句话：宝玉常说，这屋里的人，无论家里外头的，一应我们这些人，他都要回太太全放出去，与本人父母自便呢。你只说这一件可好不好？”他娘听说，喜的忙问：“这话果真？”春燕道：“谁可撤谎做什么？”婆子听了，便念佛不绝。
　　当下来至蘅芜院中，正值宝钗、黛玉、薛姨妈等吃饭。莺儿自去沏茶。春燕便和他妈一径到莺儿前，陪笑说：“方才言语冒撞，姑娘莫嗔莫怪，特来陪罪。”莺儿也笑了，让他坐，又倒茶，他娘儿两个说有事，便作辞回来。忽见蕊官赶出，叫：“妈妈，姐姐略站一站。”一面走上，递了一个纸包儿给他们，说是蔷薇硝，带给芳官去擦脸。春燕笑道：“你们也太小气了，还怕那里没这个给他？巴巴儿的又弄一包给他去。”蕊官道：“他是他的，我送的是我送的，姐姐千万带回去罢。”春燕只得接了。娘儿两个回来，正值贾环、贾琮二人来问候宝玉，也才进去。春燕便向他娘说：“只我进去罢，你老人家不用去。”他娘听了，自此百依百随的，不敢倔强了。
　　春燕进来，宝玉知道回复了，便先点头。春燕知意，也不再说一语，略站了一站，便转身出来，使眼色给芳官。芳官出来，春燕方悄悄的说给他蕊官之事，并给了他硝，宝玉并无和琮环可谈之语，因笑问芳官：“手里是什么？”芳官便忙递给宝玉瞧，又说：“是擦春癣的蔷薇硝。”宝玉笑道：“难为他想的到。”贾环听了，便伸着头瞧了一瞧，又闻得一股清香，便弯腰向靴筒内掏出一张纸来，托着笑道：“好哥哥，给我一半儿。”宝玉只得要给他。芳官心中因是蕊官之赠，不肯给别人，连忙拦住，笑说道：“别动这个，我另拿些来。”宝玉会意，忙笑道：“且包上拿去。”
　　芳官接了这个，自去收好，便从奁中去寻自己常使的。启奁看时，盒内已空，心中疑惑：“早起还剩了些，如何就没了？”因问人时，都说不知。麝月便说：“这会子且忙着问这个，不过是这屋里人一时短了使了。你不管拿些什么给他们，那里看的出来？快打发他们去了，咱们好吃饭。”芳官听说，便将些茉莉粉包了一包拿来。贾环见了，喜的就伸手来接，芳官便忙向炕上一掷。贾环见了，也只得向炕上拾了，揣在怀内，方作辞而去。
　　原来贾政不在家，且王夫人等又不在家，贾环连日也便装病逃学。如今得了硝，兴兴头头来找彩云。正值彩云和赵姨娘闲谈，贾环笑嘻嘻向彩云道：“我也得了一包好的，送你擦脸。你常说蔷薇硝擦癣比外头买的银硝强，你看看是这个不是？”彩云打开一看，“嗤”的一笑，说道：“你是和谁要来的？”贾环便将方才之事说了一遍。彩云笑道：“这是他们哄你这乡老儿呢。这不是硝，这是茉莉粉。”贾环看了一看，果见比先的带些红色，闻闻也是喷香，因笑道：“这是好的，硝粉一样，留着擦罢，横竖比外头买的高就好。”彩云只得收了。赵姨娘便说：“有好的给你？谁叫你要去了，怎么怨他们耍你！依我，拿了去照脸摔给他去。趁着这会子，撞丧的撞丧去了，挺床的挺床，吵一出子，大家别心净，也算是报报仇。莫不成两个月之后，还找出这个碴儿来问你不成？就问你，你也有话说。宝玉是哥哥，不敢冲撞他罢了，难道他屋里的猫儿狗儿也不敢去问问？”贾环听了，便低了头。彩云忙说：“这又是何苦来。不管怎么，忍耐些罢了。”赵姨娘道：“你也别管，横竖与你无干。趁着抓住了理，骂那些浪娼妇们一顿，也是好的。”又指贾环道：“呸！你这下流没刚性的，也只好受这些毛丫头的气！平白我说你一句儿，或无心中错拿了一件东西给你，你倒会扭头暴筋、瞪着眼摔我；这会子被那起毛崽子耍弄，倒就罢了。你明日还想这些家里人怕你呢。你没有什么本事，我也替你恨！”贾环听了，不免又愧又急，又不敢去，只摔手说道：“你这么会说，你又不敢去！支使了我去闹，他们倘或往学里告去，我捱了打，你敢自不疼。遭遭儿调唆我去，闹出事来，我捱了打骂，你一般也低了头。这会子又调唆我和毛丫头们去闹。你不怕三姐姐，你敢去，我就服你。”一句话戳了他娘的心，便嚷道：“我肠子里爬出来的，我再怕了，这屋里越发有话头儿了！”一面说，一面拿了那包儿，便飞也似往园中去了。彩云死劝不住，只得躲入别房。贾环便也躲出仪门，自去玩耍。
　　赵姨娘直进园子，正是一头火，顶头遇见藕官的干娘夏婆子走来，瞧见赵姨娘气的眼红面青的走来，因问：“姨奶奶，那里去？”赵姨娘拍着手道：“你瞧瞧！这屋里连三日两日进来唱戏的小粉头们都三般两样，掂人的分量，放小菜儿了！要是别的人我还不恼，要叫这些小娼妇捉弄了，还成了什么了？”夏婆子听了，正中己怀，忙问：“因什么事？”赵姨娘遂将以粉作硝、轻侮贾环之事说了一回。夏婆子道：“我的奶奶，你今日才知道？这算什么事。连昨日这个地方，他们私自烧纸钱，宝玉还拦在头里。人家还没拿进个什么儿来，就说使不得，不干不净的东西忌讳。这烧纸倒不忌讳？你想一想：这屋里除了太太，谁还大似你？你自己掌不起！但凡掌的起来，谁还不怕你老人家？如今我想：趁这几个小粉头儿都不是正经货，就得罪他们，也有限的。快把这两件事抓着理，扎个筏子，我帮着你作证见。你老人家把威风也抖一抖，以后也好争别的。就是奶奶、姑娘们，也不好为那起小粉头子说你老人家的不是。”赵姨娘听了这话，越发有理，便说：“烧纸的事我不知道，你细细告诉我。”夏婆子便将前事一一的说了。又说：“你只管说去，倘或闹起来，还有我们帮着你呢。”
　　赵姨娘听了，越发得了意，仗着胆子，便一径到了怡红院中。可巧宝玉往黛玉那里去了，芳官正和袭人等吃饭，见赵姨娘来了，忙都起身让：“姨奶奶吃饭。什么事情这么忙？“赵姨娘也不答话，走上来，便将粉照芳官脸上摔来，手指着芳官骂道：“小娼妇养的，你是我们家银子钱买了来学戏的，不过娼妇粉头之流，我家里下三等奴才也比你高贵些。你都会‘看人下菜碟儿’！宝玉要给东西，你拦在头里，莫不是要了你的了？拿这个哄他，你只当他不认得呢。好不好，他们是手足，都是一样的主子，那里有你小看他的？”
　　芳官那里禁得住这话，一行哭，一行便说：“没了硝，我才把这个给了他。要说没了，又怕不信。难道这不是好的。我就学戏，也没在外头唱去。我一个女孩儿家，知道什么‘粉头’‘面头’的，姨奶奶犯不着来骂我，我又不是姨奶奶家买的。‘梅香拜把子，都是奴才’罢咧，这是何苦来呢！”袭人忙拉他说：“休胡说。”赵姨娘气的发怔，便上来打了两个耳刮子。袭人等忙上来拉劝，说：“姨奶奶不必和他小孩子一般见识，等我们说他。”芳官捱了两下打，那里肯依？便打滚撒拨的哭闹起来。口内便说：“你打的着我么，你照照你那模样儿再动手！我叫你打了去，也不用活着了！”撞在他怀内叫他打。众人一面劝，一面拉。晴雯悄拉袭人说：“不用管他们，让他们闹去，看怎么开交。如今乱为王了，什么你也来打，我也来打，都这样起来，还了得呢！”外面跟赵姨娘来的一干人听见如此，心中各各趁愿，都念佛说：“也有今日！”又有一干怀怨的老婆子，见打了芳官，也都趁愿。
　　当下藕官、蕊官等正在一处玩，湘云的大花面葵官，宝琴的豆官，两个听见此信，忙找着他两个说：“芳官被人欺负，咱们也没趣儿。须得大家破着大闹一场，方争的过气来。”四人终是小孩子心性，只顾他们情分上义愤，便不顾别的，一齐跑入怡红院中。豆官先就照着赵姨娘撞了一头，几乎不曾将赵姨娘撞了一跤。那三个也便拥上来，放声大哭，手撕头撞，把个赵姨娘裹住。晴雯等一面笑，一面假意去拉。急的袭人拉起这个，又跑了那个，口内只说：“你们要死啊，有委屈只管好说，这样没道理还了得了。”赵姨娘反没了主意，只好乱骂。蕊官、藕官两个一边一个，抱住左右手；葵官、豆官前后头顶住，只说：“你打死我们四个才算。”芳官直挺挺躺在地下，哭的死过去。
　　正没开交，谁知晴雯早遣春燕回了探春。当下尤氏、李纨、探春三人带着平儿与众媳妇走来，忙忙把四个喝住。问起原故来，赵姨娘气的瞪着眼、粗了筋，一五一十说个不清。尤、李两个不答言，只喝禁他四人。探春便叹气说道：“这是什么大事，姨娘太肯动气了。我正有一句话，要请姨娘商议，怪道丫头们说不知在那里，原来在这里生气呢。姨娘快同我来。”尤氏、李纨都笑说：“请姨娘到厅上来，咱们商量。”赵姨娘无法，只好同他三人出来，口内犹说长说短。探春便说：“那些小丫头子们原是玩意儿，喜欢呢，和他玩玩笑笑；不喜欢，可以不理他就是了。他不好了，如同猫儿狗儿抓咬了一下子，可恕就恕；不恕时，也只该叫管家媳妇们，说给他去责罚。何苦自不尊重，大吆小喝，也失了体统。你瞧周姨娘，怎么没人欺他，他也不寻人去？我劝姨娘且回房去煞煞气儿，别听那说瞎话的混账人调唆，惹人笑话。自己呆，白给人家做活。心里有二十分的气，也忍耐这几天，等太太回来自然料理。”一席话，说得赵姨娘闭口无言，只得回房去了。
　　这里探春气的和李纨、尤氏说：“这么大年纪，行出来的事总不叫人敬服。这是什么意思，也值的吵一吵，并不留体统！耳朵又软，心里又没有算计，这又是那起没脸面的奴才们调唆的，作弄出个呆人，替他们出气。”越想越气，因命人：“查是谁调唆的！”媳妇们只得答应着出来，相视而笑，都说是：“大海里那里捞针去？”只得将赵姨娘的人并园中人唤来盘诘，都说：“不知道。”众人也无法，只得回探春：“一时难查，慢慢的访。凡有口舌不妥的，一总来回了责罚。”探春气渐渐平服方罢。可巧艾官便悄悄的回探春说：“都是夏妈素日和这芳官不对，每每的造出些事来。前日赖藕官烧纸，幸亏是宝二爷自己应了，他才没话。今日我给姑娘送绢子去，看见他和姨奶奶在一处说了半天，嘁嘁喳喳的，见了我来才走开了。”探春听了，虽知情弊，亦料定他们皆一党，本皆淘气异常，便只答应，也不肯据此为证。
　　谁知夏婆的外孙女儿小蝉儿，便是探春处当差的，时常与房中丫鬟们买东西，众女孩儿都待他好。这日饭后，探春正上厅理事，翠墨在家看屋子，因命小蝉出去叫小么儿买糕去。小蝉便笑说：“我才扫了个大院子，腰腿生疼的，你叫别的人去罢。”翠墨笑说：“我又叫谁去，你趁早儿去，我告诉你一句好话，你到后门顺路告诉你老娘，防着些儿。”说着，便将艾官告他老娘的话告诉了他。小蝉听说，忙接了钱，说：“这个小蹄子也要捉弄人，等我告诉去。”说着，便起身出来。至后门边，只见厨房内此刻手闲之时，都坐在台阶上说闲话呢，夏婆亦在其内。小蝉便命一个婆子出去买糕，他且一行骂，一行说，将方才的话告诉了夏婆子。夏婆子听了，又气又怕，便欲去找艾官问他，又要往探春前去诉冤。小蝉忙拦住说：“你老人家去怎么说呢？这话怎么知道的？可又唠登不好了。说给你老人家防着就是了，那里忙在一时儿？”
　　正说着，忽见芳官走来，扒着院门，笑向厨房中柳家的媳妇说道：“柳婶子，宝二爷说了：晚饭的素菜，要一样凉凉的酸酸的东西，只不要搁上香油弄腻了。”柳家的笑道：“知道。今儿怎么又打发你来告诉这么句要紧的话呢？你不嫌腌，进来逛逛。”芳官才进来，忽有一个婆子手里托了一碟子糕来。芳官戏说：“谁买的热糕？我先尝一块儿。”小蝉一手接了，道：“这是人家买的，你们还希罕这个！”柳家的见了，忙笑道：“芳姑娘，你爱吃这个，我这里有才买下给你姐姐吃的，他没有吃，还收在那里，干干净净没动的。”说着，便拿了一碟子出来，递给芳官，又说：“你等我替你炖口好茶来。”一面进去现通开火炖茶。芳官便拿着那糕，举到小蝉脸上，说：“谁希罕吃你那糕，这个不是糕不成？我不过说着玩罢了，你给我磕头，我还不吃呢。”说着，便把手内的糕掰了一块扔着逗雀儿玩，口内笑说道：“柳婶子，你别心疼，我回来买二斤给你。”小蝉气的怔怔的瞅着说道：“雷公老爷也有眼睛，怎么不打这作孽的人！”众人都说道：“姑娘们罢哟，天天见了就咕唧。”有几个伶透的见他们拌起嘴来了，又怕生事，都拿起脚来各自走开。当下小蝉也不敢十分说话，一面咕哝着去了。
　　这里柳家的见人散了，忙出来和芳官说：“前日那话说了没有？”芳官道：“说了。等一两天，再提这事。偏那赵不死的又和我闹了一场。前日那玫瑰露，姐姐吃了没有？他到底可好些？”柳家的道：“可不都吃了。他爱的什么儿似的，又不好合你再要。”芳官道：“不值什么，等我再要些来给他就是了。”原来柳家的有个女孩儿，今年十六岁，虽是厨役之女，却生得人物与平、袭、鸳、紫相类。因他排行第五，便叫他五儿。只是素有弱疾，故没得差使。近因柳家的见宝玉房中丫鬟，差轻人多，且又闻宝玉将来都要放他们，故如今要送到那里去应名。正无路头，可巧这柳家的是梨香院的差使，他最小意殷勤，伏侍的芳官一干人比别的干娘还好。芳官等待他也极好。如今便和芳官说了，央及芳官去和宝玉说。宝玉虽是依允，只是近日病着，又有事，尚未得说。
　　前言少述，且说当下芳官回至怡红院，回复了宝玉。这里宝玉正为赵姨娘吵闹，心中不悦，说又不是，不说又不是。只等吵完了，打听着探春劝了他去后，方又劝了芳官一阵，因使他到厨房说话去。今见他回来，又说还要些玫瑰露给柳五儿吃去，宝玉忙道：“有着呢，我又不大吃，你都给他吃去罢。”说着，命袭人取出来。见瓶中也不多了，遂连瓶给了芳官。芳官便自携了瓶与他去。正值柳家的带进他女儿来散闷，在那边畸角子一带地方逛了一回，便回到厨房内，正吃茶歇着呢。见芳官拿了一个五寸来高的小玻璃瓶来，迎亮照着，里面有半瓶胭脂一般的汁子，还当是宝玉吃的西洋葡萄酒。母女两个忙说：“快拿镟子烫滚了水，你且坐下。”芳官笑道：“就剩了这些，连瓶子给你罢。”五儿听说，方知是玫瑰露，忙接了，又谢芳官。因说道：“今日好些，进来逛逛。这后边一带，没有什么意思，不过是些大石头大树和房子后墙，正经好景致也没看见。”芳官道：“你为什么不往前去？”柳家的道：“我没叫他往前去。姑娘们也不认得他，倘有了不对眼的人看见了，又是一番口舌。明日托你携带他，有了房头儿，怕没人带着逛呢，只怕逛腻了的日子还有呢。”芳官听了，笑道：“怕什么？有我呢。”柳家的忙道：“嗳哟哟，我的姑娘！我们的头皮儿薄，比不得你们。”说着，又倒了茶来。芳官那里吃这茶，只漱了一口便走了。柳家的说：“我这里占着手呢，五丫头送送。”
　　五儿便送出来，因见无人，又拉着芳官说道：“我的话到底说了没有？”芳官笑道：“难道哄你不成？我听见屋里正经还少两个人的窝儿，并没补上：一个是小红的，琏二奶奶要去了，还没给人来；一个是坠儿的，也没补。如今要你一个也不算过分。皆因平儿每每和袭人说：‘凡有动人动钱的事，得挨的且挨一日。如今三姑娘正要拿人作筏子呢。’连他屋里的事都驳了两三件，如今正要寻我们屋里的事没寻着，何苦来往网里碰去？倘或说些话驳了，那时候老了，倒难再回转。且等冷一冷儿，老太太、太太心闲了，凭是天大的事，先和老的儿一说，没有不成的。”五儿道：“虽如此说，我却性儿急，等不得了。趁如今挑上了，头宗，给我妈争口气，也不枉养我一场；二宗，我添了月钱，家里又从容些；三宗，我开开心，只怕这病就好了。就是请大夫吃药，也省了家里的钱。”芳官说：“你的话我都知道了，你只管放心。”说毕，芳官自去了。
　　单表五儿回来，和他娘深谢芳官之情。他娘因说：“再不承望得了这些东西。虽然是个尊贵物儿，却是吃多了也动热，竟把这个倒些送个人去，也是大情。”五儿问：“送谁？”他娘道：“送你姑舅哥哥一点儿，他那热病，也想这些东西吃。我倒半盏给他去。”五儿听了，半日没言语，随他妈倒了半盏去，将剩的连瓶便放在家伙厨内。五儿冷笑道：“依我说，竟不给他也罢了。倘或有人盘问起来，倒又是一场是非。”他娘道：“那里怕起这些来，还了得。我们辛辛苦苦的，里头赚些东西，也是应当的，难道是作贼偷的不成？”说着，不听，一径去了，直至外边他哥哥家中。他侄儿正躺着。一见这个，他哥哥、嫂子、侄儿，无不欢喜。现从井上取了凉水，吃了一碗，心中爽快，头目清凉。剩的半盏，用纸盖着放在桌上。
　　可巧又有家中几个小厮—和他侄儿素日相好的伴儿，走来看他的病。内中有一个叫钱槐，是赵姨娘之内亲。他父母现在库上管账，他本身又派跟贾环上学。因他手头宽裕，尚未娶亲，素日看上柳家的五儿标致，一心和父母说了，娶他为妻。也曾央中保媒人，再四求告。柳家的父母却也情愿，争奈五儿执意不从，虽未明言，却已中止，他父母未敢应允。近日又想往园内去，越发将此事丢开，只等三五年后放出时，自向外边择婿了。钱槐家中人见如此，也就罢了，争奈钱槐不得五儿，心中又气又愧，发恨定要弄取成配，方了此愿。今日也同人来看望柳氏的侄儿，不期柳家的在内。柳家的见一群人来了，内中有钱槐，便推说不得闲，起身走了。他哥哥嫂子忙说：“姑妈怎么不喝茶就走？倒难为姑妈记挂着。”柳家的因笑道：“只怕里头传饭。再闲了，出来瞧侄儿罢。”他嫂子因向抽屉内取了一个纸包儿出来，拿在手内，送了柳家的出来，至墙角边递与柳家的，又笑道：“这是你哥哥昨日在门上该班儿。谁知这五日的班儿，一个外财没发，只有昨日有广东的官儿来拜，送了上头两小篓子茯苓霜，馀外给了门上人一篓作门礼。你哥哥分了这些，昨儿晚上我打开看了看，怪俊，雪白的。说拿人奶和了，每日早起吃一钟，最补人的。没人奶就用牛奶，再不得就是滚白水也好。我们想着正是外甥女儿吃得的，上半天原打发小丫头子送了家去，他说锁着门，连外甥女儿也进去了。本来我要礁瞧他去，给他带了去的，又想着主子们不在家，各处严紧，我又没什么差使，跑什么？况且这两日风闻着里头家反作乱的，倘或沾带了，倒值多了，姑妈来的正好，亲自带去罢。”
柳氏道了生受，作别回来。刚走到角门前，只见一个小么儿笑道：“你老人家那里去了？里头三次两趟叫人传呢，叫我们三四个人各处都找到了。你老人家从那里来了？这条路又不是家去的路，我倒要疑心起来了。”那柳家的笑道：“好小猴儿崽子，你也和我胡说起来了。回来问你。”
要知端底，下回分解。

Xiren asked Pinger, “What’s all this hurry and commotion about?”

“It’s something nobody could ever have imagined,” Pinger answered with a laugh. “It’s really ridiculous, but I’ll tell you all about it in a few days’ time. There’s no sense to it at all at the moment, and anyway I’ve no time to spare now.”

Before the words were out of her mouth, Li Wan’s maid arrived.

“Is Sister Pinger here?” she asked. “Our mistress is waiting for you. Why haven’t you come?”

Pinger turned and hurried out, saying with a smile, “I’m coming, I’m coming.”

Xiren and the others laughed.

“Now that her mistress is ill, she’s a regular favourite,” they said. “Everyone is fighting for her services.”

But let us return to Baoyu.

He called Chunyan and said, “Go with your mother to Miss Baochai’s place and apologize to Yinger for offending her.”

Chunyan assented and went off with her mother.

Baoyu called through the window after them, “Mind you don’t say anything about this in front of Miss Baochai, or Yinger may get a scolding too.”

Mother and daughter agreed to this as they left, chatting on their way.

“I’ve often advised you, ma, but you wouldn’t ever listen to me,” said Chunyan. “You have to make a fool of yourself before you’ll stop.”

“Just you wait, you young bitch!” Her mother grinned. “As the proverb says, ‘We learn from experience.’ Now that I’ve learned my lesson, you start nagging me.”

“If you’d just behave yourself, ma, and stay on here, you’d have nothing to worry about. Let me tell you something. Baoyu often says that all the maids in this household, whether they were bought or born in slavery, are to be freed and allowed to do as they choose by their parents. What do you think of that?”

The old woman exclaimed in delight, “Is that true?”

“What would I want to lie for?”

The old woman at once began to invoke Buddha.

When they reached Alpinia Park, Baochai, Daiyu and Aunt Xue were at meal. Yinger had gone to make tea. So Chunyan and her mother went up to her.

“We were very rude just now,” they said with a conciliatory smile. “We hope you won’t be angry, miss, but will forgive us. We’ve come specially to apologize.”

Yinger smilingly offered them a seat and poured them tea; but they declined on the plea of business and took their leave. As they were leaving, however, Ruiguan ran after them.

“Wait a moment, aunt and sister!” she called.

She caught up with them and handed them a package, explaining that it was some rose-nitrate for Fangguan to use on her face.

“You’re too particular,” said Chunyan. “Are you afraid she can’t get any there that you have to send her this?”

“What she has is hers, this is my present,” said Ruiguan. “Be sure to take it to her, sister.”

So Chunyan had to accept it.

Upon their return, Jia Huan and Jia Cong came to inquire after Baoyu and had just gone in.

“You wait here, ma, I’ll go in,” said Chunyan.

Her mother agreed, and from that day on she became so meek and docile that she never answered back.

When Chunyan went in, Baoyu knowing that she had carried out his instructions nodded to her. Taking the hint she said no more but after standing there for a little while withdrew, having signalled to Fangguan to join her. Then in a low voice she told her about Ruiguan’s gift and gave her the nitrate.

Baoyu, having nothing to say to Jia Cong and Jia Huan, asked Fangguan with a smile, “What’s that in your hand?”

Fangguan handed it to him to see, explaining, “It’s rose-nitrate to rub on spring rashes.”

“It’s kind of her to think of it,” he said.

When Jia Huan heard this he craned forward to look, and as the powder had a delicate fragrance he stooped, fumbled in his boot and pulled out a handkerchief, then held it out smiling.

“Good brother, let me have half,” he begged.

Baoyu felt obliged to agree, but Fangguan was reluctant to part with a gift from Ruiguan.

She hurriedly intervened, smiling. “Don’t take that. I’ll find you some other kind.”

Baoyu, understanding, urged her, “Yes, wrap some up quickly.”

Fang Guan took the bottle away to put it in safe keeping, then looked in her own vanity case for the powder she normally used. When she opened it, to her surprise the case was empty.

“There was some left this morning,” she mused. “How can it have gone so soon?”

When she asked the others, none of them knew.

“What point is there in worrying about that now?” said Sheyue. “Someone in our room must have used it up. Whatever you give them, how are they to know the difference? Hurry up and get rid of them so that we can have our meal.”

Fang Guan accordingly wrapped up a packet of jasmine powder and brought it in. At sight of it Jia Huan reached out gleefully to take it, but she threw it on the kang. He had to pick it up himself and stow it in his pocket before taking his leave.

His father Jia Zheng being away from home and Lady Wang too, for the last few days Jia Huan had been playing truant on the pretext of illness. And now, in high spirits after getting this “nitre,” he went to look for Caiyun. She happened to be chatting with Concubine Zhao.

Grinning, he told Caiyun, “I’ve got some good stuff too to give you for your face. You’re always saying that rose nitre is better for your lichen than the silver nitre you buy outside. See if this is the right kind.”

Caiyun opened the packet and giggled.

“Who did you get it from?” she asked.

When he described what had happened, she said, “They were fooling you, you simpleton. This isn’t nitre, it’s jasmine powder.”

Jia Huan examined it and saw that it was somewhat pinker than the previous powder, and when he sniffed it, it certainly smelt fragrant.

“Well, it’s good anyway,” he said. “It’s just the same as nitre. You may as well keep it to use. Surely it’s better than the stuff you buy outside.”

So Caiyun put it away.

“Why should they give you anything good?” fumed Concubine Zhao. “It’s your own fault for asking. You’ve no one but yourself to blame for their making a fool of you. If I were you, I’d take this and throw it in the face of the one who gave it you. Just now, while that wretch is away and the other one’s lying down on the job, you should kick up a row to upset them and have your revenge. Are they going to wait two months before calling you to account? And even if they do, you’ve got an answer. Baoyu’s your elder brother, so of course you daren’t tackle him; but are you afraid of the cats and dogs in his room too?”

Jia Huan lowered his head at this.

“Why make such an issue of it?” put in Caiyun. “Just put up with it, that’s all.”

“You keep out of this,” snapped Concubine Zhao. “It’s none of your business, anyway. It’s only right to catch them in the wrong and curse those shameless sluts.” She pointed at Jia Huan. “You spineless, worthless wretch! Fancy letting those young bitches make a fool of you! If I say one word out of turn, or give you the wrong thing by mistake, you glare at me, your veins swell and you storm out. But you let those young bastards play tricks on you and take it lying down. Don’t expect the household to go on fearing you. You’ve no guts — I’m disgusted with you!”

Jia Huan, mortified and enraged but not venturing to go, simply wrung his hands.

“You’re a fine one to talk,” he retorted. “But you daren’t go either. You only egg me on to make trouble. If they report me to the school and I get a beating, you won’t feel it. Every time you push me into making a row and I’m beaten or cursed, you lower your head and take it. Now you’re inciting me to quarrel with those young bitches. If you’ve the nerve to go — if you aren’t afraid of Third Sister — I’ll take my hat off to you.”

This touched his mother on the raw.

“I gave birth to you, and if I’m afraid of her too that gives people more to gossip about,” she cried.

She snatched up the packet and flew then and there to the Garden.

Unable to restrain her, Yun’s widow could only keep out of the way in another room, and Jia Huan slipped out too to amuse himself.

Aunt Zhao, entering the Garden in a flaming temper, ran into the foster-mother of Ouguan, Nanny Xia. When the old woman saw how livid with rage Aunt Zhao was, she asked:

“Where are you going, madam?”

“Just look at this!” cried Aunt Zhao, clapping her hands. “Even those little painted harlots who come here every other day to sing can pick and choose who to put in their place. If it were anyone else I wouldn’t mind, but how can I let myself be insulted by such little sluts?”

This was just what Nanny Xia wanted to hear.

“What’s happened?” she asked.

Aunt Zhao told her how rouge had been substituted for nitre to fool Jia Huan.

“So now you know, madam!” exclaimed the nanny. “But that’s nothing. Why, only yesterday in this very Garden they burnt paper money on the sly, and Baoyu tried to cover up for them. When people bring in certain things he says they’re unlucky and mustn’t be used as they’re unclean; yet he doesn’t mind paper money being burnt! Just think it over: Who’s of higher standing here apart from Her Ladyship? But you don’t assert yourself. If you did, who’d dare not show respect? Those little actresses are a bad lot, not worth worrying about. If you offend them, so what? You’ve good reason to complain on both these counts, and I’ll back you up as your witness. Show them who’s master, then in future you can hold up your head. Even if the young ladies take the side of those little hussies, they won’t be able to blame you.”

This made Aunt Zhao even more convinced that she was in the right.

“I didn’t know about the paper money,” she said. “Tell me the whole story.”

Nanny Xia did so, then urged, “Just go ahead and have it out with them. If they make trouble, we’ll back you up.”

Thus egged on, Aunt Zhao plucked up courage and went straight to Happy Red Court. As luck would have it, Baoyu had gone to see Daiyu. Fangguan was having a meal with Xiren and some of the other girls, and when they saw Aunt Zhao they stood up and invited her to join them.

“What brings you here in such a hurry, madam?” they asked.

Without a word, Aunt Zhao stepped forward and threw the rouge in Fangguan’s face.

“Whore!” she swore, pointing one finger at her. “You were bought with our money to learn acting, no better than any common whore or prostitute. The lowest-grade slaves in our household are better than you. How dare you ‘judge what dish to serve by who comes to the table’? When Baoyu wants to give people something, you stop him — as if it was yours! How could you try to fob him off with this? Do you take him for a fool? They’re brothers, both your masters. What right have you to look down on one of them?”

This was more than Fangguan could take. She started sobbing.

“There wasn’t any nitre left, that’s why I gave him this,” she cried. “If I’d said we’d run out, I was afraid he wouldn’t believe me. Isn’t this good enough anyway? Even if I did learn acting, I’ve never performed outside. I’m only a girl, what do I know about whores and prostitutes? You’ve no call to come here and curse me, madam. You didn’t buy me. ‘Maid Plum Blossom swearing sisterhood — all slaves.’ What’s the point of coming to bully me?”

Xiren hastily pulled her back, crying, “Don’t talk such nonsense!”

Aunt Zhao was speechless with rage. She slapped the girl twice. Xiren and the others hastily intervened.

“Please don’t lose your temper with a child, madam,” they begged. “Leave her to us. We’ll give her a talking to.”

But Fangguan, after these two slaps, would not keep quiet. She rolled on the ground, sobbing and screaming.

“You can hit me if you like,” she bawled. “But just take a look at yourself in the mirror first! I’ll let you beat me to death, but you’ll pay for it....”

"If I’m to live, so be it; if not, I’ll die!” She threw herself against him, crying, “Strike me then!”

While the others tried to reason with him or hold him back, Xiren whispered to Qingwen, “Let them fight it out. Just see what comes of it. Things are in such a mess here, with everyone throwing their weight about, if this goes on we’ll be done for.”

Zhao Yi Niang’s servants, hearing this, were delighted. “Amida Buddha!” they exclaimed. “She’s getting her deserts today.” And some old nurses who had a grudge against Fangguan were also pleased to see her beaten.

At this point, Ouguan and Ruiguan were amusing themselves elsewhere with Kuiguan — the girl with the painted face given to Xiangyun — and Douguan given to Baoqin. When the latter two heard the news they hurried to find Ouguan and Ruiguan.

“Fangguan’s being bullied,” they said. “We’ve lost face too. The only way to get back our honour is to put up a fight and raise a big shindy.”

Being childish, the four of them were swayed by emotion and blind to everything else. They charged together into Happy Red Court. Douguan butted into Zhao Yi Niang so hard that she nearly knocked her over, while the other three threw themselves on her, weeping and wailing, pummelling her and butting her again. Qingwen and the rest pretended to try to part them, but were really laughing up their sleeves. Xiren in desperation pulled one away, only for another to dash in.

“Are you crazy?” she cried. “If you’ve a grievance, you can explain it properly. This is outrageous!”

Zhao Yi Niang, not knowing what to do, simply went on cursing. Ruiguan and Ouguan seized her right and left arms, while Kuiguan and Douguan butted her in the back and chest.

“Go on and beat all four of us to death!” they cried.

Fangguan was lying stiffly on the ground, apparently dead from weeping.

At this impasse, Qingwen who had already sent Chunyan to fetch Tanchun, now arrived with Madam You, Li Wan and Pinger, followed by some serving-women. They at once called to the four girls to stop, and when asked the reason for this fight Zhao Yi Niang could only glare, her veins swollen with rage, and pour out a torrent of incoherent abuse. Madam You and Li Wan ignored her and simply ordered the four girls to desist.

Tanchun said with a sigh, “Such a fuss over such a trifle! Why get so worked up, aunt? I’ve something to discuss with you, and was wondering why none of the maids knew where you were. So you were here venting your anger. Do come with me.”

Madam You and Li Wan urged her, “Yes, come to the hall so that we can talk it over.”

Zhao Yi Niang had to go with the three of them, still muttering indignantly.

Tanchun told her, “Those young actresses are just children. If you like them, you can joke with them; if not, just ignore them. If they misbehave, it’s no worse than a scratch or bite from a cat or dog. You can overlook it or, if not, have the stewards’ wives punish them. Why lower yourself to shouting and screaming like this? It’s so undignified. Look at Concubine Zhou: no one insults her, and she doesn’t pick quarrels with anyone either. I advise you to go back and calm down, aunt. Don’t listen to trouble-makers who make up tales to incite you and make people laugh at you. It’s silly to do other people’s dirty work for them. However angry you are, you must control yourself these few days until Her Ladyship comes back; then she’ll settle everything.”

This reduced Zhao Yi Niang to silence and she had to go back to her room.

Then Tanchun, very put out, said to Li Wan and Madam You, “How can a woman of her age behave in such an undignified way? I feel quite ashamed for her. Fancy making such a scene over a trifle, with no regard for decorum! She’s so weak-willed and stupid, she lets herself be put up to this by contemptible slaves who use her as their cat’s-paw.”

The more she thought about it, the angrier she grew. She ordered her servants to find out who had incited Zhao Yi Niang, and they had to agree to do so. But once outside they simply exchanged meaning glances.

Smiling, they said, “This is like fishing for a needle in the ocean.” They had to summon Zhao Yi’s servants and those in the Garden to cross-examine them, but all denied any knowledge of the affair. At a loss, they reported to Tanchun, “This will take time to investigate. We must make inquiries. We’ll report and punish anyone found guilty of malicious talk.” Only then did Tanchun’s anger subside.

It so happened that Aiguan took this chance to whisper to her, “It’s all because Mother Xia has a grudge against Fangguan and often stirs up trouble. The other day, she tried to make trouble for Ouguan over the paper money, but luckily Master Bao took the blame and she had to shut up. Today, when I took your handkerchief back to the young ladies, I saw her whispering for a long time with Mrs. Zhao, and they didn’t stop till I came up.”

Although Tanchun saw there was truth in this, she felt sure that all these actresses ganged up together and were thoroughly mischievous. So she simply assented without taking this as evidence.

Now Mother Xia’s grand-daughter, Xiaochan, was one of Tanchun’s maids whose duty it was to buy things for the other girls, who were all good to her. One day after lunch, Tanchun went to the hall to attend to some business, leaving Cuimo in charge of the apartment. Cuimo told Xiaochan to go and get one of the younger servants to buy some cakes.

Xiaochan said with a smile, “I’ve just swept the big courtyard and my back and legs are aching. Get someone else to go.”

“Who else is there to send?” retorted Cuimo. “You’d better go. I’ll give you a tip: On your way to the back gate you can tell your granny to watch out.” She then told her how Aiguan had informed against Mother Xia.

At this, Xiaochan promptly took the money.

“So that little bitch is up to her tricks, is she?” she cried. “Just wait till I tell on her.” With that she left.

Having reached the back gate and found the kitchen staff — it was their slack time — sitting chatting on the steps, Mother Xia among them, Xiaochan told an old woman to go and buy the cakes. Then, grumbling and swearing, she repeated what Cuimo had told her.

Mother Xia, both angry and frightened, wanted to go and have it out with Aiguan and appeal to Tanchun to right the wrong.

Xiaochan hastily stopped her. “What’ll you say to them, granny?” she asked. “How did you come to hear of it? If you make a row, that will only make matters worse. I told you so that you can be on your guard. What’s the hurry?”

Just then, up came Fangguan. Leaning over the courtyard gate she called gaily to Mrs. Liu the cook, “Aunt Liu, Master Bao says he’d like a cold, sour dish for his supper, but no oil in it please.”

“Very well,” said Mrs. Liu. “How is it he’s sent you today with this important message? If you don’t think our place too dirty, come in for a while.”

As Fangguan stepped in, an old woman handed over a plate of cakes.

“Who bought these hot cakes?” cried Fangguan playfully. “Let me try one.”

But Xiaochan snatched the plate, protesting, “These were bought for someone else. What d’you want to try other people’s things for?”

Mrs. Liu promptly interposed, “If you fancy these, miss, I’ve some here which I bought for my daughter. She hasn’t touched them; they’re put away quite clean.” She brought out a plateful and offered it to Fangguan, adding, “Wait while I make you some good tea.” She went inside to light the stove.

Fangguan held the plate of cakes up to Xiaochan’s face.

“Who wants your cakes?” she cried. “Aren’t these just as good? I was only joking. You could kowtow to me and I wouldn’t eat yours.” She broke one of her cakes in two and threw the pieces to the sparrows, laughing, “Don’t worry, Aunt Liu. I’ll buy you two catties to make up.”

Xiaochan simply stood glaring at her in speechless fury.

"If the God of Thunder has any eyes, why doesn't he strike down such wicked people?" the others cried. "Do stop, young ladies. You're always squabbling whenever you meet."

Some more quick-witted women, seeing a quarrel brewing and not wanting to be involved, quietly slipped away. And now Xia Chan, not venturing to say any more, went off mumbling to herself.

When the cooks wife saw that the crowd had dispersed, she came out to ask Fang-guan, "Did you speak about that business the other day?"

"Yes," said Fang-guan. "Wait a couple of days for me to bring it up again. That bitch Zhao had to pick a quarrel with me. Did you get that rose paste the other day? Is your daughter any better?"

"Indeed yes, she's taken it all," said Mrs. Liu. "She loved it so much, she didn't like to ask you for more."

"That's nothing. I'll get her some more."

Now Mrs. Liu had a daughter of sixteen. Although a cook's child, she was as pretty as Ping'er, Xiren, Yuanyang or Zijuan. Being the fifth child, she was called Wu'er. But being delicate she had no regular job. Recently, however, her mother had decided to send her to work in Baoyu's compound on the strength of the fact that his maids had light duties and were overstaffed, and because she had heard that in future he meant to give them all their freedom. But she had no way to arrange this. It so happened that she worked in Pear Fragrance Court and had made herself so useful, looking after Fang-guan and the other actresses even better than their own foster-mothers, that Fang-guan was very good to her. So she had told Fang-guan her problem and begged her to speak to Baoyu. Although he had agreed, being recently unwell and busy he had not yet done anything about it.

But to return to Fang-guan. Having gone back to Happy Red Court to report this to Baoyu, she found him upset by his aunt Zhao's tantrum, not knowing whether to speak up or not. He waited until the row was over and Tanchun had taken her away, then gave Fang-guan some advice and sent her to the kitchen to have a talk. Now that she was back and asking for more rose paste for Liu Wu'er, he promptly replied:

"Yes, I have some. I don't care for it much, you can take the whole lot to her."

He told Xiren to fetch it. Seeing that the bottle was nearly empty, he gave it to Fang-guan who took it away with her.

Just then Mrs. Liu had brought her daughter out for a stroll to cheer her up. They had walked for a while in the neighbourhood and then gone back to the kitchen to rest and have some tea when Fang-guan arrived with a small glass bottle about five inches high. When they held it up to the light, they saw that it was half full of a red juice like rouge, and thought it must be the Western grape wine which Baoyu drank.

"Quick, heat some water in the kettle," they cried. "Sit down now."

Fang-guan smiled.

"There's only this little left, you may as well keep the bottle too."

Only then did Wu'er realize that it was rose paste. She took it with profuse thanks and said:

"I'm better today, so I came in for a stroll. But there's nothing to see at the back here, just big rocks, big trees and the backs of buildings. I didn't see any proper scenery."

"Why didn't you go further forward?" asked Fang-guan.

"I didn't let her," said Mrs. Liu. "The young ladies don't know her, and if some busybody saw her it would lead to more talk. I'm counting on you to introduce her tomorrow. Once she has a place, I'm sure someone will show her round; but she may get tired of sight-seeing."

Fang-guan laughed.

"What are you afraid of? I'll look after her."

"Ah, my dear young lady!" exclaimed Mrs. Liu. "Our scalps are too tender; we're not like you."

She poured out some tea then, but Fang-guan just rinsed her mouth with it and left.

"I've my hands full here, Fifth Child," said her mother.

“I’ll see you out,” said Wuer.

She accompanied Fang Guan out and, finding no one about, took her hand and asked, “Did you say what I wanted you to or not?”

“Of course I did,” Fang Guan chuckled. “I’ve heard that two vacancies haven’t been filled yet in our compound: one was Xiaohong’s, but Madam Lian took her and hasn’t sent anyone to replace her; the other is Zhuier’s, and that hasn’t been filled either. So there’s no reason why you shouldn’t be given one of them. But Pinger keeps telling Xiren, ‘Whenever there’s anything which involves approaching people or spending money, if it can be put off for a day, put it off. The way Miss Tanchun is looking for someone to make an example of, she’s already turned down two or three requests from our own household. If she’s looking for a chance to find fault with us, why should we run our heads into a noose? If she says no, then later it will be even more difficult to get her to change her mind. We’d better let things cool down. When the old lady and Her Ladyship are in a better mood, then no matter how big the problem is, if we first report it to the mistress she’s sure to agree.’ ”

“I know,” said Wuer. “But I’m too impatient to wait. Now that they’re choosing girls, if I’m picked, first, I’ll have done something to make mother proud — it won’t have been in vain that she brought me up; secondly, with my monthly allowance we’ll be better off; and thirdly, being happy may even cure my illness. And we’d save the money we have to spend now on doctors and medicine.”

“I know just how you feel,” replied Fang Guan. “Don’t worry.” With that she left.

Wuer went back then and told her mother how grateful they should be to Fang Guan.

“Fancy her giving us all these things!” exclaimed her mother. “Though they’re good enough for the noblest ladies, too much of them causes fever. I’ll give some to show our appreciation to someone.”

“Who?”

“Your cousin. He’s feverish and would like such things. I’ll take him half a cupful.”

Wuer said nothing as her mother poured out half a cup and put the bottle with what was left in the cupboard.

“If you want my opinion, you’d better not give him any,” she said coldly. “If people start asking questions, that will lead to more trouble.”

“What are you afraid of?” Her mother laughed. “Are we thieves? Haven’t we a right to something that we’ve worked for in there?” Ignoring Wuer, she went straight to her brother’s house outside.

Her nephew was lying down when she arrived. At sight of the gift her brother, his wife and the sick boy were all delighted. They fetched some cool water from the well at once, and after taking a bowl of the drink the boy felt refreshed and clear-headed. The half-cup left was covered with paper and put on the table.

Now it happened that some young servants who were friends of the boy came to see how he was. One of them, Qian Huai, was a relative of Concubine Zhao. His parents worked in the counting-house and he had been assigned to accompany Jia Huan to school. Being well off and not yet married, he had taken a fancy to Liu Wuer and had begged his parents again and again to arrange a match. They had sent go-betweens to make the proposal. Liu Wuer’s parents were willing, but she herself was so opposed to the idea that they had to drop the matter, not venturing to agree. Recently, hoping to work in the Garden, she had put this out of her mind, meaning to choose a husband for herself outside after her release in a few years’ time. Qian Huai’s parents had thereupon let the matter drop. But Qian Huai himself, angry and mortified by this rejection, was determined to have her and satisfy his wish. Today he had come with the others to see Liu’s nephew, and unexpectedly Wuer’s mother was there too. At the sight of the young men, especially Qian Huai, she pleaded pressure of business and left.

Her brother and sister-in-law said, “Why don’t you stay? We’ve prepared nothing — how can you leave so suddenly?”

“Why won’t you stay for a cup of tea?” asked Liu’s wife. “I’m sorry to have put you to the trouble of coming to see us.”

“I’m afraid they may be serving the meal inside,” said her sister-in-law. “I’ll come to see your boy another time when I’m free.”

She took a package from a drawer and, escorting her visitor out, handed it to her at the corner of the wall.

“Your brother was on duty at the gate yesterday,” she explained. “He’d had no perks during his five days there, but yesterday an official from Kwangtung came to call and presented those at the top with two small crates of Poria cocos powder, while the gatemen were given a crate to divide among themselves as a door-present. This is your brother’s share.

“I opened it last evening to have a look. It’s good stuff, pure white. They say if you mix it with human milk and take a cupful first thing every morning it’s most nourishing. If you have no human milk, cow’s milk will do; or if that’s not available, even plain boiled water. We thought this would be just the thing for your daughter. This morning I sent a maid over with it, but she found your door locked and your daughter had gone in to work. I meant to go myself later to see her and take it, but then I thought with Their Ladyships away things are kept so tight, and as I’ve no business there what excuse could I make for going? Besides, these last couple of days there’s been talk of such goings-on there, it might land me in trouble. So it’s lucky you’ve come. You can take it to her.”

Liu’s wife thanked her and started back. She had just reached the side gate when a young servant accosted her.

“Where have you been, auntie?” he cried. “They’ve sent three or four times to fetch you. Three or four of us have been out looking for you. Where have you just come from? This isn’t the way to your home. I’m beginning to suspect something.”

“You young rascal!” she retorted. “So you’re talking to me like that too, are you? Just you wait!”

To know what further happened, read the next chapter.

第61章 投鼠忌器宝王瞒赃 判冤决狱平儿行权

话说那柳家的，听了这小么儿一席话，笑道：“好猴儿崽子！你亲婶子找野老儿去了，你不多得一个叔叔吗，有什么疑的？别叫我把你头上的杩子盖揪下来，还不开门让我进去呢。”那小厮且不推门，又拉着笑道：“好婶子，你这一进去，好歹偷几个杏儿出来赏我吃。我这里老等。你要忘了，日后半夜三更打酒买油的，我不给你老人家开门，也不答应你，随你干叫去。”柳氏啐道：“发了昏的！今年还比往年？把这些东西部分给了众妈妈了。一个个的不象抓破了脸的，人打树底下一过，两眼就象那黧鸡似的，还动他的果子！可是你舅母、姨娘两三个亲戚都管着，怎么不和他们要，倒和我来要？这可是‘仓老鼠问老鸹去借粮，守着的没有，飞着的倒有’。”小厮笑道：“嗳哟，没有罢了，说上这些闲话。我看你老人家从今以后就用不着我了？就是姐姐有了好地方儿，将来呼唤我们的日子多着呢，只要我们多答应他些就有了。”柳氏听了笑道：“你这个小猴儿精又捣鬼了，你姐姐有什么好地方儿？”那小厮笑道：“不用哄我了，早已知道了。单是你们有内纤，难道我们就没有内纤不成？我虽在这里听差，里头却也有两个姐姐成个体统的，什么事瞒的过我！”正说着，只听门内又有老婆子向外叫：“小猴儿，快传你柳婶子去罢，再不来可就误了。”柳家的听了，不顾和那小厮说话，忙推门进去，笑说：“不必忙，我来了。”一面来至厨房，虽有几个同伴的人，他们都不敢自专，单等他来调停分派。一面问众人：“五丫头那里去了？”众人都说：“才往茶房里找我们姐妹去了。”柳家的听了，便将茯苓霜搁起，且按着房头分派菜馔。忽见迎春房里小丫头莲花儿走来说：“司棋姐姐说，要碗鸡蛋，顿的嫩嫩的。”柳家的道：“就是这一样儿尊贵。不知怎么，今年鸡蛋短的很，十个钱一个还找不出来。昨日上头给亲戚家送粥米去，四五个买办出去，好容易才凑了二千个来，我那里找去？你说给他，改日吃罢。”莲花儿道：“前日要吃豆腐，你弄了些馊的，叫他说了我一顿，今儿要鸡蛋又没有了。什么好东西，我就不信连鸡蛋都没有了，别叫我翻出来。”一面说，一面真个走来揭起菜箱一看，只见里面果有十来个鸡蛋，说道：“这不是？你就这么利害，吃的是主子分给我们的分例，你为什么心疼？又不是你下的蛋，怕人吃了。”柳家的忙丢了手里的活计，便上来说道：“你少满嘴里混，你妈才下蛋呢！通共留下这几个，预备菜上的飘马儿，姑娘们不要，还不肯做上去呢。预备遇急儿的，你们吃了，倘或一声要起来，没有好的，连鸡蛋都没了！你们深宅大院，‘水来伸手，饭来张口’，只知鸡蛋是平常东西，那里知道外头买卖的行市呢。别说这个，有一年连草棍子还没了的日子还有呢！我劝他们，细米白饭，每日肥鸡大鸭子，将就些儿也罢了。吃腻了肠子，天天又闹起故事来了。鸡蛋、豆腐，又是什么面筋、酱萝卜炸儿，敢自倒换口味。只是我又不是答应你们的。一处要一样，就是十来样，我倒不用伺候头层主子，只预备你们二层主子了。”
    莲花儿听了便红了脸，喊道：“谁天天要你什么来，你说这么两车子话！叫你来不是为便宜是为什么？前日春燕来，说晴雯姐姐要吃蒿子杆儿，你怎么忙着还问肉炒鸡炒？春燕说荤的不好，另叫你炒个面筋儿，少搁油才好，你忙着就说自己‘发昏’，赶着洗手炒了，狗颠屁股儿似的亲自捧了去。今儿反倒拿我作筏子，说我给众人听！”柳家的忙道：“阿弥陀佛，这些人眼见的。别说前日一次，就从旧年以来，那屋里偶然间不论姑娘姐儿们要添一样半样，谁不是先拿了钱来另买另添？有的没的，名声好听。算着连姑娘带姐儿们四五十人，一日也只管要两只鸡、两只鸭子、一二十斤肉、一吊钱的菜蔬，你们算算，够做什么的？连本项两顿饭还撑持不住，还搁得住这个点这样、那个点那样？买来的又不吃，又要别的去！既这样，不如回了大太，多添些分例，也象大厨房里预备老太太的饭，把天下所有的菜蔬用水牌写了，天天转着吃，到一个月现算倒好。连前日三姑娘和宝姑娘偶然商量了要吃个油盐炒豆芽儿来，现打发个姐儿拿着五百钱给我。我倒笑起来了，说：‘二位姑娘就是大肚子弥勒佛，也吃不了五百钱的。这二三十个钱的事，还备得起。’赶着我送回钱去，到底不收，说赏我打酒吃，又说：‘如今厨房在里头，保不住屋里的人不去叨登。一盐一酱那不是钱买的？你不给又不好，给了你又没的赔，你拿着这个钱，权当还了他们素日叨登的东西窝儿。’这就是明白体下的姑娘，我们心里只替他念佛。没的赵姨奶奶听了又气不忿，反说太便宜了我，隔不了十天也打发个小丫头子来，寻这样寻那样，我倒好笑起来。你们竟成了例，不是这个就是那个，我那里有这些赔的？”
　　正乱时，只见司棋又打发人来催莲花儿，说他：“死在这里？怎么就不回去？”莲花儿赌气回来，便添了一篇话，告诉了司棋。司棋听了，不免心头起火。此刻伺候迎春饭罢，带了小丫头们走来，见了许多人正吃饭，见他来得势头不好，都忙起身陪笑让坐。司棋便喝命小丫头子动手：“凡箱柜所有的菜蔬，只管扔出去喂狗，大家赚不成！”小丫头子们巴不得一声，七手八脚抢上去，一顿乱翻乱掷。慌的众人一面拉劝，一面央告司棋说：“姑娘别误听了小孩子的话，柳嫂子有八个脑袋，也不敢得罪姑娘。说鸡蛋难买是真。我们才也说他不知好歹，凭是什么东西，也少不得变法儿去。他已经悟过来了，连忙蒸上了。姑娘不信，瞧那火上。”司棋被众人一顿好言语，方将气劝得渐平了，小丫头子们也没得摔完东西，便拉开了。司棋连说带骂闹了一回，方被众人劝去。柳家的只好摔碗丢盘，自己咕唧了一回，蒸了一碗鸡蛋令人送去。司棋全泼了地下。那人回来也不敢说，恐又生事。
　　柳家的打发他女儿喝了一回汤，吃了半碗粥，又将茯苓霜一节说了。五儿听罢，便心下要分些赠芳官，遂用纸另包了一半，趁黄昏人稀之时，自己花遮柳隐的来找芳官，且喜无人盘问。一径到了怡红院门首，不好进去，只在一簇玫瑰花前站立，远远的望着。有一盏茶时候，可巧春燕出来，忙上前叫住。春燕不知是那一个，到跟前方看真切，因问：“做什么？”五儿笑道：“你叫出芳官来，我和他说话。”春燕悄笑道：“姐姐太性急了。横竖等十来日就来了，只管找他做什么？方才使了他往前头去了，你且等他一等。不然，有什么话告诉我，等我告诉他，恐怕你等不得，只怕关了园门。”五儿便将获茯苓霜递给春燕，又说这是茯苓霜，如何吃，如何补益，“我得了些送他的，转烦你递给他就是了。”说毕，便走回来。正走蓼溆一带，忽迎见林之孝家的带着几个婆子走来。五儿藏躲不及，只得上来问好。林家的问道：“我听见你病了，怎么跑到这里来？”五儿陪笑说道：“因这两日好些，跟我妈进来散散闷。才因我妈使我，到怡红院送家伙去。”林之孝家的说道：“这话岔了。方才我见你妈出去，我才关门。既是你妈使了你去，他如何不告诉我说你在这里呢？竟出去让我关门，什么意思？可是你撒谎。”五儿听了，没话回答，只说：“原是我妈一早教我去取的，我忘了，挨到这时我才想起来。只怕我妈错认我先去了，所以没和大娘说。”
　　林之孝家的听他词钝意虚，又因近日玉钏儿说那边正房内失落了东西，几个丫头对赖，没主儿，心下便起了疑。可巧小蝉、莲花儿和几个媳妇子走来见了这事，便说道：“林奶奶倒要审审他。这两日他往这里头跑的不象，鬼鬼祟祟的，不知干些什么事。”小蝉又道：“正是。昨日玉钏儿姐姐说：‘太太耳房里的柜子开了，少了好些零碎东西。’琏二奶奶打发平姑娘和玉钏儿姐姐要些玫瑰露，谁知也少了一罐子，不是找还不知道呢！”莲花儿笑道：“这我没听见。今日我倒看见一个露瓶子。”林之孝家的正因这事没主儿，每日凤姐儿使平儿催逼他，一听此言，忙问在那里。莲花儿便说：“在他们厨房里呢。”林之孝家的听了，忙命打了灯笼，带着众人来寻。五儿急的便说：“那原是宝二爷屋里的芳官给我的。”林之孝家的便说：“不管你‘方官’‘圆官’！现有赃证，我只呈报了，凭你主子前辩去。”一面说，一面进入厨房。莲花儿带着，取出露瓶。恐还偷有别物，又细细搜了一遍，又得了一包茯苓霜。一并拿了，带了五儿来回李纨与探春。
　　那时李纨正因兰儿病了，不理事务，只命去见探春。探春已归房。人回进去，丫鬟们都在院内纳凉，探春在内盥沐，只有侍书回进去，半日出来说：“姑娘知道了，叫你们找平儿回二奶奶去。”林之孝家的只得领出来，到凤姐那边，先找着平儿进去回了凤姐。凤姐方才睡下，听见此事，便吩咐：“将他娘打四十板子，撵出去，永不许进二门。把五儿打四十板子，立刻交给庄子上，或卖或配人。”平儿听了出来，依言吩咐了林之孝家的。五儿吓得哭哭啼啼，给平儿跪着，细诉芳官之事。平儿道：“这也不难，等明日问了芳官便知真假。但这茯苓霜前日人送了来，还等老太太、太太回来看了才敢打动，这不该偷了去。”五儿见问，忙又将他舅舅送的一节说出来。平儿听了，笑道：“这样说，你竟是个平白无辜的人了，拿你来顶缸的。此时天晚，奶奶才进了药歇下，不便为这点子小事去絮叨。如今且将他交给上夜的人看守一夜，等明日我回了奶奶，再作道理。”林之孝家的不敢违拗，只得带出来，交给上夜的媳妇们看守着，自己便去了。
　　这里五儿被人软禁起来，一步不敢多走。又兼众媳妇也有劝他说：“不该做这没行止的事。”也有抱怨说：“正经更还坐不上来，又弄个贼来给我们看守。倘或眼不见，寻了死，或逃走了，都是我们的不是。”又有素日一于与柳家不睦的人，见了这般十分趁愿，都来奚落嘲戏他。这五儿心内又气又委屈，竟无处可诉！且本来怯弱有病，这一夜思茶无茶，思水无水，思睡无衾枕，呜呜咽咽直哭了一夜。谁知和他母女不和的那些人，巴不得一时就撵他出门去。生恐次日有变，大家先起个清早，都悄悄的来买转平儿，送了些东西，一面又奉承他办事简断，一面又讲述他母亲素日许多不好处。平儿一一的都应着。打发他们去了，却悄悄的来访袭人，问他可果真芳官给他玫瑰露了。袭人便说：“露却是给了芳官，芳官转给何人，我却不知。”袭人于是又问芳官，芳官听了，唬了一跳，忙应是自己送他的。芳官便又告诉了宝玉，宝玉也慌了，说：“露虽有了，若勾起茯苓霜来，他自然也实供。若听见了是他舅舅门上得的，他舅舅又有了不是，岂不是人家的好意，反被咱们陷害了？”因忙和平儿计议：“露的事虽完了，然这霜也是有不是的。好姐姐，你只叫他也说是芳官给的就完了。”平儿笑道：“虽如此，只是他昨晚已经同人说是他舅舅给的了，如何又说你给的？况且那边所丢的霜正没主儿，如今有赃证的白放了，又去找谁？谁还肯认？众人也未必心服。”晴雯走来，笑道：“太太那边的露，再无别人，分明是彩云偷了给环哥儿去了，你们可瞎乱说。”平儿笑道：“谁不知这个原故？这会子玉钏儿急的哭，悄悄问他，他要应了，玉钏儿也罢了，大家也就混着不问了，谁好意揽这事呢？可恨彩云不但不应，他还挤玉钏儿，说他偷了去了。两个人‘窝里炮’，先吵的合府都知道了，我们怎么装没事人呢？少不得要查的。殊不知告失盗的就是贼，又没赃证，怎么说他？”宝玉道：“也罢。这件事，我也应起来，就说原是我要吓他们玩，悄悄的偷了太太的来了：两件事就都完了。”袭人道：“也倒是一件阴骘事，保全人的贼名儿。只是太太听见了，又说你小孩子气，不知好歹了。”平儿笑道：“也倒是小事。如今就打赵姨娘屋里起了赃来也容易，我只怕又伤着一个好人的体面。别人都不必管，只这一个人岂不又生气？我可怜的是他，不肯为‘打老鼠伤了玉瓶儿’。”说着，把三个指头一伸。袭人等听说，便知他说的是探春，大家都忙说：“可是这话，竟是我们这里应起来的为是。”平儿又笑道：“也须得把彩云和玉钏儿两个孽障叫了来，问准了他方好。不然，他们得了意，不说为这个，倒象我没有本事问不出来。就是这里完事，他们以后越发偷的偷、不管的不管了。”袭人等笑道：“正是，也要你留个地步。”
　　平儿便命一个人叫了他两个来，说道：“不用慌，贼已有了。”玉钏儿先问：“贼在那里？”平儿道：“现在二奶奶屋里呢，问他什么应什么。我心里明白，知道不是他偷的，可怜他害怕，都承认了。这里宝二爷不过意，要替他认一半。我要说出来呢，但只是这做贼的，素日又是和我好的一个姐妹；窝主却是平常，里面又伤了一个好人的体面，因此为难。少不得央求宝二爷应了，大家无事。如今反要问你们两个还是怎么样。要从此以后，大家小心存体面呢，就求宝二爷应了，要不然，我就回了二奶奶，别冤屈了人。”彩云听了，不觉红了脸，一时羞恶之心感发，便说道：“姐姐放心，也不用冤屈好人，我说了罢。伤体面，偷东西，原是赵姨奶奶央及我再三，我拿了些给环哥儿是情真。连太太在家我们还拿过，各人去送人，也是常有的。我原说说过两天就完了，如今既冤屈了人，我心里也不忍。姐姐竟带了我回奶奶去，一概应了完事。”众人听了这话，一个个都诧异，他竟这样有肝胆。宝玉忙笑道：“彩云姐姐果然是个正经人。如今也不用你应，我只说我悄悄的偷的吓你们玩，如今闹出事来，我原该承认。我只求姐姐们以后省些事，大家就好了。”彩云道：“我干的事为什么叫你应？死活我该去受。”平儿袭人忙道：“不是这么说。你一应了，未免又叨登出赵姨奶奶来，那时三姑娘听见，岂不又生气？竟不如宝二爷应了，大家没事。且除了这几个人，都不知道，这么何等的干净。但只以后千万大家小心些就是了。要拿什么，好歹等太太到家；那怕连房子给了人，我们就没干系了。”彩云听了，低头想了想，只得依允。
　　于是大家商议妥贴，平儿带了他两个并芳官来至上夜房中，叫了五儿，将茯苓霜一节也悄悄的教他说系芳官给的，五儿感激不尽。平儿带他们来至自己这边，已见林之孝家的带领了几个媳妇，押解着柳家的等够多时了。林之孝家的又向平儿说：“今日一早押了他来，怕园里没有人伺候早饭，我暂且将秦显的女人派了去伺候姑娘们的饭呢。”平儿道：“秦显的女人是谁？我不大相熟啊。”林之孝家的道：“他是园里南角子上夜的，白日里没什么事，所以姑娘不认识。高高儿的孤拐，大大的眼睛，最干净爽利的。”玉钏儿道：“是了，姐姐你怎么忘了？他是跟二姑娘的司棋的婶子。司棋的父亲虽是大老爷那边的人，他这叔叔却是咱们这边的。”平儿听了，方想起来，笑道：“哦，你早说是他，我就明白了。”又笑道：“也太派急了些。如今这事，八下里水落石出了，连前日太太屋里丢的也有了主儿。是宝玉那日过来，和这两个孽障不知道要什么来着，偏这两个孽障怄他玩，说太太不在家，不敢拿。宝玉便瞅着他们不提防，自己进去拿了些个什么出来。这两个孽障不知道，就吓慌了。如今宝玉听见带累了别人，方细细的告诉了我，拿出东西来我瞧，一件不差。那茯苓霜也是宝玉外头得了的，也曾赏过许多人，不独园内人有，连妈妈子们讨了出去给亲戚们吃，又转送人。袭人也曾给过芳官一流的人。他们私情各自来往，也是常事。前日那两篓还摆在议事厅上，好好的原封没动，怎么就混赖起人来？等我回了奶奶再说。”说毕，抽身进了卧房，将此事照前言回了凤姐儿一遍。凤姐儿道：“虽如此说，但宝玉为人，不管青红皂白，爱兜揽事情。别人再求求他去，他又搁不往人两句好话，给他个炭篓子带上，什么事他不应承？咱们若信了，将来若大事也如此，如何治人？还要细细的追求才是。依我的主意，把太太屋里的丫头都拿来，虽不便擅加拷打，只叫他们垫着磁瓦子跪在太阳地下，茶饭也不用给他们吃。一日不说跪一日，就是铁打的，一日也管招了。”又道：“‘苍蝇不抱没缝儿的鸡蛋’，虽然这柳家的没偷，到底有些影儿人才说他。虽不加贼刑，也革出不用。朝廷原有挂误的，到底不算委屈了他。“平儿道：“何苦来操这心？‘得放手时须放手’，什么大不了的事，乐得施恩呢。依我说，纵在这屋里操上一百分心，终久是回那边屋里去的，没的结些小人的仇恨，使人含恨抱怨。况且自己又三灾八难的，好容易怀了一个哥儿，到了六七个月还掉了，焉知不是素日操劳太过，气恼伤着的？如今趁早儿见一半不见一半的，也倒罢了。”一席话说的凤姐儿倒笑了，道：“随你们罢！没的怄气。”平儿笑道：“这不是正经话？”说毕，转身出来，一一发放。
要知端底，下回分解。

After listening to the page’s speech, Liu’s wife chuckled.

“You young rascal! If your auntie goes off to find herself a fancy man, won’t that give you another uncle? What are you afraid of? If you don’t open up and let me in, I’ll pull that tuft of hair off your head.”

Instead of opening the gate, the page tugged at her and said with a grin, “Do, auntie, and when you’re in, pinch a few apricots for me to taste. I’ll be waiting for you here. If you forget, next time you want to buy oil or wine in the middle of the night, don’t expect me to open the gate or answer when you call. You can stand there calling as long as you like.”

“You crazy thing!” She spat in disgust. “This year’s not like other years. These fruit trees have been allocated to different nurses, and they’re not like shameless hussies who’d let people pick the fruit. The moment anyone goes under the trees they stare with eyes like coaltits. How dare you touch their fruit? Your aunts and the other women are in charge here. Why not ask them for some instead of asking me? This is like the rat in the barn asking a crow for corn — the one who has it can’t get at it, while the one who can get at it hasn’t any.”

“All right, if you haven’t, that’s that. Why spin such a yarn?” retorted the page. “Are you going to have no further use for me from now on? When your daughter’s promoted to a fine new place, she’ll be needing our help even more often. We’ll have to do her plenty of favours then.”

“What nonsense, you young monkey. What fine new place for my daughter?”

“Don’t try to fool me. I’ve known for some time. You think you’re the only ones with friends tipping you off? Though I work outside, I’ve two sisters inside who know the ropes. How can you keep anything from me?”

As he was speaking an old woman inside called, “Little monkey, hurry up and fetch Mrs. Liu. If she doesn’t come soon, it’ll be too late.”

At that Mrs. Liu, not stopping to bandy more words with the page, hastily pushed open the gate and went in.

“Don’t worry, I’m here,” she cried.

She went straight to the kitchen where, although some of the others had already assembled, not liking to take the initiative they were waiting for her to come and allocate the tasks.

“Where’s Number Five?” she asked.

“She’s just gone to the tea-house to look for her sister,” the others told her.

So Mrs. Liu put the poria away and started assigning the dishes to different servants. Just then Lotus, a young maid from Yingchun’s apartments, came in.

“Siqi wants a bowl of eggs steamed nice and tender,” she announced.

“That’s asking for the moon!” exclaimed Mrs. Liu. “I don’t know why, but there’s a fearful shortage of eggs this year. You can’t buy one for love or money. Yesterday, when the mistresses sent presents of congee and rice to some relatives, four or five purchasers had the greatest difficulty in getting two thousand eggs. Where do you expect me to find any? Tell her she’ll have to wait a few days.”

“The other day she fancied beancurd, but what you sent was sour and she gave me a talking-to,” said Lotus. “Now there are no eggs. What’s so wonderful about eggs anyway? I don’t believe it. Let me have a look.”

She went over to raise the lid of the food hamper and discovered a dozen or so eggs inside.

“What are these?” she cried. “Why are you so stingy? It’s our mistresses’ allowance we’re eating, not yours. Are you afraid we’ll eat you out of house and home? It’s not as if you’d laid these eggs yourself.”

Dropping her work, Mrs. Liu hurried over.

“Don’t talk so silly,” she scolded. “It’s your mother who lays eggs. We’ve only these few left to dress dishes with or to use as garnishing. If the young ladies don’t want them, we don’t like to use them. We’re keeping them for emergencies. If you eat them now and they suddenly call for some, we’ll have none to give them, not so much as an egg-shell.”

"You live in grand mansions, with 'water brought when you hold out your hands and food when you open your mouths,'" she retorted. "All you know is that eggs are common fare, you've no idea how prices have shot up outside. Let me tell you, there was a year when we didn't even have any kindling! I advise you to make do with your fine rice and the fat hens and ducks you get every day. You've cloyed your stomachs with rich food and are forever starting something new. Now you want eggs and beancurd, now gluten and pickled turnip — just for a change of diet. But I'm not here to wait on you. If each place asks for one dish, that means a dozen or more. I needn't serve the real masters, just you second-class mistresses!"

Lotus flushed with anger. "Who asks you for things every day?" she cried. "What a way to talk! If not to get things cheap, what did they put you here for? The other day when Swallow came and said Miss Qingwen fancied some artemisia, why were you so eager to ask whether she wanted it fried with meat or chicken? When Swallow said she didn't want it with meat, but would like some fried gluten with very little oil, you lost no time saying you'd 'take leave of your senses' to please her. You washed your hands then and there to fry it, and wagging your tail like a dog you took it to her yourself. How can you hold me up today as an example to everyone?"

"Gracious Buddha!" exclaimed Liu's wife. "These young ladies can see what's what. Not to speak of the other day, but ever since last year whenever any of the young ladies or maids has asked for an extra dish or two, hasn't she paid for it out of her own pocket? Whether they have the things or not, it sounds well. Just reckon it out. There are forty or fifty young ladies and maids to cater for, and each day we're only allowed two hens, two ducks and some ten catties of meat costing a string of cash — how far do you think that goes? It's not enough for the two proper meals, let alone all the extra dishes you keep ordering. You don't eat what's bought, you want other things instead. If this is the way, I'd better ask the mistress to increase our allowance and do as they do in the big kitchen where the old lady's meals are prepared, writing all the dishes in the world on a board and changing them round every day, settling accounts at the end of the month. Why, the other day when Miss Tanchun and Miss Baochai happened to feel like some bean-sprouts fried with oil and salt, they sent a maid with five hundred cash to me. I had to laugh.

"'Even if these two young ladies had the belly of Maitreya,' I said, 'they couldn't eat five hundred cash worth. This is a matter of twenty or thirty cash at most — we can manage that.' But when I took the money back they wouldn't have it. They told me to keep it to buy wine with, and said, 'Now that the kitchen's inside the Garden, we can't guarantee that the servants here won't demand things. Every grain of salt and every drop of soy sauce has to be paid for. If they ask and you refuse, that's awkward; but if you give them these things you'll be out of pocket. Take this money to make up to you for what they cadge.' Now those young ladies are really considerate. I couldn't help blessing them. But then Concubine Zhao heard of it and was so annoyed she had to put her oar in, saying I was getting too many perquisites. And less than ten days later she sent a young maid to ask for this and that. I had to laugh. It seems to have become a custom. If it isn't one thing it's another. How can I afford to make good so many losses?"

In the middle of this argument another maid arrived from Chess to ask Lotus, "Are you dead? Why don't you come back?"

Lotus went back in a huff and gave Chess a full account of what had happened. This so incensed Chess that after waiting on Yingchun while she had her meal she went over with some younger maids. Seeing a number of people there having a meal and that Chess looked angry, they all rose to offer her a seat with a smile.

But Chess ordered her young maids, "Throw out all the vegetables you find in the cupboards and feed them to the dogs! No one's going to make any money out of this."

The young maids were only too glad to obey.

With a crash all the maids rushed forward and started snatching things, throwing everything into confusion. While trying to calm them down the other women pleaded with Siqi:

“Don’t take any notice of what that child says, miss. Mrs. Liu wouldn’t dare offend you, not if she had eight heads. It’s true eggs are hard to get. We told her she didn’t know what was good for her, and that she must get hold of some somehow, whatever it was. She saw our point then and steamed one at once. If you don’t believe us, look on the stove.”

Siqi finally calmed down after this cajolery, and the young maids who had not finished smashing things were dragged away. Siqi went on scolding and making a scene for a while until the others persuaded her to leave. Mrs. Liu had to put up with the loss of her bowls and dishes. Muttering angrily to herself, she steamed an egg and sent it to Siqi, who flung the whole bowl on the ground. The maid who had taken it dared not report this, for fear of causing more trouble.

After Mrs. Liu had made her daughter drink some soup and eat half a bowl of gruel, she told her about the Poria. When Wuer heard this she decided to share it with Fangguan. So she wrapped up half in paper and, seizing a chance when dusk fell and few people were about, flitted through the flowers and trees to look for Fangguan. She was lucky enough to meet with no one. Upon reaching Happy Red Court, not liking to go straight in, she stood waiting behind a rose trellis, gazing towards the house. She had been there for the time it takes to drink a cup of tea when Chunyan happened to come out, and she stepped forward to stop her.

Not sure who it was in the dusk, Chunyan came closer to see.

“What is it?” she asked.

Wuer smiled. “Will you ask Fangguan to come out? I want a word with her.”

Chunyan chuckled. “Aren’t you in a hurry! She’ll be back in ten days or so; why look for her now? She’s been sent to the front court, but you can wait if you like. Or if it’s anything important, you can tell me and I’ll pass it on — only I’m afraid you may not want to wait so long, as the garden gate may be closed presently.”

Wuer then showed her the Poria and explained how to take it and how good it was as a tonic.

“I’ve brought her this that was given to me,” she said. “Will you give it to her for me?”

With that she turned back. But as she was passing by Smartweed Bank she suddenly encountered Mrs. Lin with some other women. Unable to avoid them, she had to go up to greet them.

“I heard you were ill,” said Mrs. Lin. “What are you doing here?”

Wuer forced a smile. “I’m a bit better these last couple of days. I came in with my mother for a change. And just now she sent me to Happy Red Court to return something.”

“That’s a strange thing. I saw your mother go out, and that’s why I came to lock the gate. If she sent you to Happy Red Court, why didn’t she tell me you were here instead of going and leaving me to lock up? There’s something fishy about this. You’re telling me lies.”

Wuer could think of no answer.

“My mother told me first thing this morning to go and fetch something, but I forgot,” she faltered. “I only remembered a short while ago. I suppose she thought I’d already gone and that’s why she didn’t tell you.”

Mrs. Lin, hearing how she hemmed and hawed and remembering that recently Yuchuan had reported the loss of some things from the main lodging-house — several maids were under suspicion but no decision had been reached — became rather suspicious. And now along came Xiaochan, Lotus and a few other matrons.

“You’d better cross-examine her, Mrs. Lin,” they said. “The last couple of days she’s been forever coming here, slinking around in a very suspicious way. We don’t know what she’s up to.”

“That’s right,” agreed Xiaochan. “Yesterday Sister Yuchuan said, ‘The cabinet in Her Ladyship’s anteroom’s been broken open and a lot of trifles are missing.’ And when the Second Young Mistress sent Pinger to ask Yuchuan for some rose flavoured juice, a whole bottle of it had gone. If they hadn’t looked for it, no one would have known.”

“I didn’t hear that,” put in Lotus. “But today I saw a

“I saw a bottle of flavoured syrup.” Mrs. Lin had been worried because this business was still not cleared up and Xifeng was sending Ping’er every day to urge her to get to the bottom of it. The mention of a bottle made her ask quickly where it was.

“In their kitchen,” said Lotus.

Mrs. Lin promptly ordered lanterns to be lit and went with the others to search. In desperation Wuer said:

“That was given me by Fangguan in Master Bao’s place.”

“I don’t care if it was Fangguan or Yuanguan,” snapped Mrs. Lin. “Here’s the evidence of your theft. I shall just report it and you can argue it out with your mistress.”

She went into the kitchen, followed by Lotus who produced the bottle. Then, afraid there might be other stolen goods there, they made a careful search and discovered a packet of poria. This evidence too was taken, and they escorted Wuer to Li Wan and Tanchun.

Now Li Wan, because Lan was ill, had stopped attending to affairs and simply sent them to Tanchun, who had gone back to her own quarters. When this was reported, as her maids were enjoying the cool in the courtyard, Tanchun was having a bath inside and only Shishu went in to tell her. After some time she came out.

“The young lady says she knows,” she announced. “She wants you to find Ping’er and report this to the Second Mistress.”

Mrs. Lin had to take her party to Xifeng’s apartments. First they found Ping’er and reported the matter to her, and she passed it on to Xifeng. Xifeng, who had just gone to bed, ordered:

“Give the mother forty strokes of the bamboo and drive her out, never to set foot inside the inner gate again. Give Wuer forty strokes too, then send her at once to the farm to be sold or married off.”

Ping’er passed on these orders to Mrs. Lin. Wuer, crying hysterically, knelt down before her to explain how Fangguan had given her the syrup.

“That’s easy to check,” said Ping’er. “I’ll ask Fangguan tomorrow and find out the truth. But that poria was sent the other day, and we were waiting for Their Ladyships to come back before touching it. It shouldn’t have been stolen.”

Wuer then explained how her uncle had given it to her. At that Ping’er smiled.

“In that case you’re completely innocent, and someone else is to blame. But it’s late now. The mistress has taken medicine and gone to sleep, and it’s no time to bother her with such a trifle. Have her kept under guard by the women on night duty, and tomorrow when I report to Her Ladyship we’ll decide what to do.”

Not daring to object, Mrs. Lin had to take Wuer away and hand her over to the women on duty, after which she went home.

Wuer, thus held in custody, dared not take a step in any direction. Some of the women urged her to admit her guilt, others grumbled, “We can’t even sit down properly on our shift, and now we’ve a thief to keep watch over. If we don’t watch out and she hangs herself or runs away, that will be our fault.”

Then there were those on bad terms with Liu and her daughter, who were overjoyed by this and came to mock at Wuer. She was frantic with indignation but had no way to justify herself. Besides, she was a delicate, ailing girl. That whole night she had no tea or water or a pillow or coverlet for her bed; and she sobbed the whole night through.

But those who bore a grudge against her and her mother were afraid the next day might bring some new development. They got up early and went on the quiet to bribe Ping’er with presents, praising her for the efficient way she handled matters and telling her all the bad things they knew about Liu. Ping’er assented to all they said. When she had got rid of them she went to see Xiren and asked whether Fangguan had really given Wuer the rose flavoured syrup.

“Yes, I gave it to Fangguan,” said Xiren. “But whom she passed it on to, I don’t know.”

Xiren then asked Fangguan, who was consternated and admitted giving it to Wuer. She told Baoyu this, and he was alarmed too.

She smiled and said, “I know who has the pachyma, but if she’s taxed with it she’ll naturally confess and implicate Poria too. And if we say she got it from her uncle, he’ll get into trouble again too. In return for his kindness to us, wouldn’t it be mean to make out that he put her up to this?”

She hastily took Pinger aside to whisper, “We’ve got to the bottom of the pachyma business, but this Poria is a problem too. Do make her say Fangguan gave it to her, dear sister.”

“That’s all very well,” said Pinger. “But last night she told someone her uncle gave it to her. How can she now say you did? Besides, as that Poria was lost and no one owns up to taking it, if we let the one caught with it off and try to pin it on someone else, who will admit it? Who’ll own up? The others won’t be convinced either.”

Just then Qingwen came in.

“Nobody but Caiyun in the mistress’ place could have stolen that pachyma for Master Huan,” she announced. “What nonsense you’re talking!”

“Who doesn’t know that?” Pinger smiled. “But Yuchuan’s so upset, she’s crying. If we question Caiyun on the quiet and she admits it, Yuchuan will be in the clear and we can drop the matter. Who wants to make trouble? The annoying thing is that not only won’t Caiyun own up, she’s accusing Yuchuan of stealing the things. Their squabble has set the whole household by the ears; so how can we pretend to know nothing about it? We’ve got to investigate. But although the one who reports a theft is often the thief, there’s no evidence; so how can we accuse her?”

“All right,” said Baoyu. “I’ll take the blame. I’ll say I took the things from the mistress for fun, to frighten them. That will cover both cases.”

“A good deed, saving them from being branded as thieves,” said Xiren. “But when the mistress hears it she’ll scold you for being childish and not knowing what’s good for you.”

“That’s a small matter,” replied Pinger. “It would be easy to find the stolen goods in Concubine Zhao’s place, but I’m afraid of hurting an innocent person’s feelings. Never mind the rest, but if this one person is upset won’t that be too bad? I’m sorry for her. I don’t want to break a jade vase while hitting a rat.” She held up three fingers as she spoke.

Xiren and the others knew that she meant Tanchun.

“You’re right,” they cried. “Better for us to take the blame.”

Pinger smiled.

“We must send for those two wretches Caiyun and Yuchuan and get them to confess,” she said. “Otherwise, if they think they’ve got away with it they won’t credit us with having hushed up the business, and from now on they’ll go on stealing or not as they please.”

“Quite right,” agreed Xiren. “You must cover yourself.”

Pinger ordered someone to fetch the two girls.

When they came she said, “There’s no need to worry. The thief has been found.”

“Who is it?” asked Yuchuan.

“She’s in the Second Mistress’ room now,” Pinger told her. “She admits everything she’s asked. I know quite well she didn’t steal the things, but she’s so scared she’s confessed. Master Bao is sorry for her and wants to take half the blame. If I tell on the real thief, she’s a good friend of mine; and the receiver is nobody special, but an innocent person would be involved and that would hurt the reputation of a good family. So there’s nothing for it but to ask Master Bao to take the blame, so that we can drop the matter. Now I want to know what you two propose to do. If from now on you’ll be more careful and not lose face again, I’ll ask Master Bao to take the rap. If not, I shall report this to the Second Mistress. I don’t want to wrong anyone.”

When Caiyun heard this she flushed. Overcome by shame she exclaimed:

“Set your mind at rest, sister. Don’t wrong good people. I’ll tell the truth. It was Concubine Zhao who kept begging me to help her, and not wanting to lose face she stole the things.”

"I was perfectly sincere when I gave some to Master Huan," said Caiyun. "Why, even when the mistress is at home we take things to give away sometimes. I said we'd get to the bottom of this in a couple of days; but now that someone's been wrongfully accused, I can't bear it. Take me to the mistress, sister, and I'll confess everything."

They were all amazed by her pluck.

"You really are an honest soul," Baoyu told her with a smile. "There's no need for you to confess. I'll say I stole the things just for fun to scare you all, and now that there's been this fuss I admit it. I just beg you sisters not to make such a commotion in future, then all will be well."

"Why should you take the blame for what I did?" she retorted. "I'm the one who should be punished."

Pinger and Xiren expostulated, "It's not that. If you confess, the whole story of Concubine Zhao may come out, and when Miss Tanchun hears of it she'll be angry again. Better let Master Bao take the blame so that no one gets into trouble. Besides, only a few of us know the truth, so this is the cleanest way. We must just be more careful in future. If you want anything, wait till the mistress comes back. Even if she gives the whole house away, it's none of our business."

Caiyun lowered her head and thought this over, then finally agreed.

So the matter was settled. Pinger took her, Baoyu and Fangguan to the room where the night watch was kept, and sent for Wuer, telling her quietly to say that the Poria cocos powder had been a present from Fangguan. Wuer was very grateful.

Pinger then took them to her own apartments, where she found Lin Zhixiao's wife with some other matrons who had brought along Liu's wife some time ago.

"I brought her here first thing this morning," said Lin Zhixiao's wife. "But as I was afraid there might be no one to see to the young ladies' breakfast in the Garden, I sent Qin Xian's wife to do it temporarily."

"Who is Qin Xian's wife?" asked Pinger. "I don't seem to know her."

"She's on night duty at the south corner of the Garden, so she has nothing to do in the daytime. That's why you don't know her, miss. She has high cheekbones and big eyes, and is very clean and capable."

"I know," put in Yuchuan. "Have you forgotten, sister? She's Sigi's aunt. Sigi's father works for the Elder Master, but his uncle is on our side."

"Oh, of course, now I know who you mean," cried Pinger. Then she remarked, "But you were too hasty. Now this business is completely cleared up, and we know who took the things missing from the mistress' room the other day too. The other day when Baoyu called there, he asked these two little wretches for something, and they played a trick on him by saying they dared not take anything while the mistress was away. So he slipped in when they weren't looking and helped himself. These two silly creatures didn't know that, and got scared. Now that Baoyu has heard that others are being blamed, he's told me the whole story and shown me the things — they're all there. That Poria cocos powder was given him by someone outside, and he's given some to quite a few people, not only those in the Garden but even to some nurses who asked for it to take home for their relatives or to give away. Xiren gave some to Fangguan and the other actresses. It's quite usual for them to exchange little presents. The other day two hampers of the stuff were left in the hall and nobody touched them, so how can we accuse people wrongly? I shall report this to the mistress."

With that she went into her bedroom and repeated this to Xifeng.

"Maybe," said Xifeng. "But Baoyu's the sort who, regardless of right and wrong, loves to take things on himself. If other people beg him, he can't refuse them...."

Just say something nice to flatter him and he’ll agree to anything. If we take his word for it and in future let important matters slide too, how are we to keep people under control? We must investigate this carefully. My idea is to have all the maids from Her Ladyship’s apartments brought here. Although we can’t very well have them beaten, we can make them kneel in the sun on broken china, without any food or drink. Those who won’t confess can go on kneeling for days; even if they’re made of iron, in one day they’ll confess.”

She continued, “Flies don’t swarm round an egg that’s not cracked. Even if this Liu woman didn’t steal, there must have been some reason for people to accuse her. We needn’t punish her as a thief, but she must be dismissed. Even the court has cases of wrongful dismissal; so she won’t be badly treated.”

“Why worry about such a trifle?” asked Pinger. “We should be ready to let people off whenever possible. Why not show some generosity? In my opinion, no matter how much trouble you take here, in the end we shall be going back to the other house; so why incur the resentment of petty people and make them bear you a grudge? Besides, you’ve been ailing a lot yourself. You were lucky to conceive a son, but you miscarried in the sixth or seventh month — who knows but that wasn’t brought on by overwork and worry? Why not shut your eyes to much of this and let things slide? That would be better for you.”

This made Xifeng smile.

“Have it your own way,” she said. “I don’t want to argue.”

“Isn’t that only reasonable?” Pinger smiled too.

Having had her way she went out to announce their decision.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第62章 憨湘云醉眠芍药裀 呆香菱情解石榴裙

话说平儿出来吩咐林之孝家的道：“‘大事化为小事，小事化为没事’，方是兴旺之家。要是一点子小事便扬铃打鼓乱折腾起来，不成道理。如今将他母女带回，照旧去当差，将秦显家的仍旧追回。再不必提此事，只是每日小心巡察要紧。”说毕起身走了。柳家的母女忙向上磕头。林家的就带回园中，回了李纨、探春。二人都说：“知道了。宁可无事，很好。”
　　司棋等人空兴头了一阵。那秦显家的好容易等了这个空子钻了来，只兴头了半天，在厨房内正乱着收家伙、米粮、煤炭等物。又查出许多亏空来，说：“粳米短了两担，长用米又多支了一个月的，炭也欠着额数。”一面又打点送林之孝的礼，悄悄的备了一篓炭一担粳米在外边，就遣人送到林家去了。又打点送账房儿的礼，又备几样菜蔬请几位同事的人，说：“我来了，全仗你们列位扶持。自今以后，都是一家人了，我有照顾不到的，好歹大家照顾些。”正乱着，忽有人来说：“你看完了这一顿早饭就出去罢。柳嫂儿原无事，如今还交给他管了。”秦显家的听了，轰去了魂魄，垂头丧气，登时掩旗息鼓，卷包而去。送人之物白白去了许多，自己倒要折变了赔补亏空。连司棋都气了个直眉瞪眼，无计挽回，只得罢了。
　　赵姨娘正因彩云私赠了许多东西，被玉钏儿吵出，生恐查问出来，每日捏着一把汗，偷偷的打听信儿。忽见彩云来告诉，说都是宝玉应了，从此无事，赵姨娘方把心放下来。谁知贾环听如此说，便起了疑心，将彩云凡私赠之物都拿出来了，照着彩云脸上摔了来，说：“你这两面三刀的东西，我不稀罕！你不和宝玉好，他怎么肯替你应？你既有担当给了我，原该不叫一个人知道，如今你既然告诉了他，我再要这个也没趣儿！”彩云见如此，急的赌咒起誓，至于哭了。百般解说，贾环执意不信，说：“不看你素日，我索性去告诉二嫂子，就说你偷来给我，我不敢要。你细想去罢！”说毕摔手出去了。急的赵姨娘骂：“没造化的种子，这是怎么说！”气的彩云哭了个泪干肠断。赵姨娘百般的安慰他：“好孩子，他辜负了你的心，我横竖看的真，我收起来，过两日，他自然回转过来了。”说着，便要收东西。彩云赌气一顿卷包起来，趁人不见，来至园中，都撇在河内，顺水沉的沉漂的漂了。自己气的夜里在被内暗哭了一夜。
　　当下又值宝玉生日已到。原来宝琴也是这日，二人相同。王夫人不在家，也不曾象往年热闹，只有张道士送了四样礼，换的寄名符儿，还有几处僧尼庙的和尚姑子送了供尖儿并寿星、纸马、疏头，并本宫星官、值年太岁、周岁换的锁。家中常走的男女，先一日来上寿。王子腾那边，仍是一套衣服，一双鞋袜，一百寿桃，一百束上用银丝挂面。薛姨妈处减一半。其余家中尤氏仍是一双鞋袜，凤姐儿是一个宫制四面扣合堆绣荷包装一个金寿星，一件波斯国的玩器。各庙中遣人去放堂舍钱。又另有宝琴之礼，不能备述。姐妹中皆随便，或有一扇的，或有一字的，或有一画的，或有一诗的，聊为应景而已。
　　这日宝玉清晨起来梳洗已毕，便冠带了来至前厅院中，已有李贵等四个人在那里设下天地香烛。宝玉炷了香，行了礼，奠茶烧纸后，便至宁府中宗祠、祖先堂两处行毕了礼。出至月台上，又朝上遥拜过了贾母、贾政、王夫人等。一顺到尤氏上房，行过礼，坐了一回，方向荣府。先至薛姨妈处，再三拉着，然后又见过薛蝌，让一回，方进园来。晴雯、麝月二人跟随，小丫头夹着毡子，从李氏起，一一挨着，比自己长的房中到过，复出二门，至四个奶奶家让了一回，方进来。虽众人要行礼，也不曾受，回至房中，袭人等只都来说一声就是了。王夫人有言，不令年轻人受礼，恐折了福寿，故此皆不磕头。
　　一时贾环、贾兰来了，袭人连忙拉住，坐了一坐，便去了。宝玉笑道：“走乏了！”便歪在床上。方吃了半盏茶，只听外头咭咭呱呱，一群丫头笑着进来，原来是翠墨、小螺、翠缕、入画，邢岫烟的丫头篆儿，并奶子抱着巧姐儿，彩鸾、绣鸾八九个人，都抱着红毡子来了，笑说道：“拜寿的挤破了门了，快拿面来我们吃。”刚进来时，探春、湘云、宝琴、岫烟、惜春也都来了。宝玉忙迎出来，笑说：“不敢起动。快预备好茶！”进入房中，不免推让一回，大家归坐。袭人等捧过茶来，才吃了一口，平儿也打扮的花技招展的来了。宝玉忙迎出来，笑说：“我方才到凤姐姐门上，回进去，说不能见我；我又打发进去让姐姐来着。”平儿笑道：“我正打发你姐姐梳头，不得出来问你。后来听见又说让我，我那里禁当的起？所以特给二爷来磕头。”宝玉笑道：“我也禁当不起。”袭人早在门旁安了座让他坐。平儿便拜下去，宝玉作揖不迭，平儿又跪下去，宝玉也忙还跪下，袭人连忙搀起来；又拜了一拜，宝玉又还了一揖。袭人笑推宝玉：“你再作揖。”宝玉道：“已经完了，怎么又作揖？”袭人笑道：“这是他来给你拜寿。今日也是他的生日，你也该给他拜寿。”宝玉喜的忙作揖，笑道：“原来今日也是姐姐的好日子！”平儿赶着也还了礼。湘云拉宝琴岫烟说：“你们四个人对拜寿，直拜一天才是。”探春忙问：“原来邢妹妹也是今日，我怎么就忘了。”忙命丫头：“去告诉二奶奶，赶着补了一分礼，和琴姑娘的一样，送到二姑娘屋里去。”丫头答应着去了。岫烟见湘云直口说出来，少不得要到各房去让让。
　　探春笑道：“倒有些意思。一年十二个月，月月有几个生日。人多了就这样巧，也有三个一日的，两个一日的。大年初一也不白过，大姐姐占了去，怨不得他福大，生日比别人都占先。又是大祖太爷的生日冥寿。过了灯节，就是大太太和宝姐姐，他们娘儿两个遇的巧。三月初一是太太的，初九是琏二哥哥。二月没人。”袭人道：“二月十二是林姑娘，怎么没人？只不是咱们家的。”探春笑道：“你看我这个记性儿。”宝玉笑指袭人道：“他和林妹妹是一日，他所以记得。”探春笑道：“原来你两个倒是一日？每年连头也不给我们磕一个。平儿的生日我们也不知道，这也是才知道的。”平儿笑道：“我们是那牌儿名上的人？生日也没拜寿的福，又没受礼的职分，可吵嚷什么，可不悄悄儿的就过去了吗。今日他又偏吵出来了。等姑娘回房，我再行礼去罢。”探春笑道：“也不敢惊动。只是今日倒要替你作个生日，我心里才过的去。”宝玉、湘云等一齐都说很是。探春便吩咐了丫头去告诉他奶奶说：“我们大家说了，今日一天不放平儿出去，我们也大家凑了分子过生日呢。”丫头笑着去了，半日回来说：“二奶奶说了，多谢姑娘们给他脸。不知过生日给他些什么吃？只别忘了二奶奶，就不来絮聒他了。”众人都笑了。探春因说道：“可巧今日里头厨房不预备饭，一应下面弄菜都是外头收拾。咱们就凑了钱，叫柳家的来领了去，只在咱们里头收拾倒好。”众人都说：“很好。”
　　探春一面遣人去请李纨、宝钗、黛玉，一面遣人去传柳家的进来，吩咐他内厨房中快收拾两桌酒席。柳家的不知何意，因说：“外厨房都预备了。”探春笑道：“你原来不知道，今日是平姑娘的好日子，外头预备的是上头的，这如今我们私下又凑了分子，单为平姑娘预备两桌请他。你只管拣新巧的菜蔬预备了来，开了账我那里领钱。”柳家的笑道：“今日又是平姑娘的千秋？我们竟不知道。”说着，便给平儿磕头，慌得平儿拉起他来。柳家的忙去预备酒席。这里探春又邀了宝玉同到厅上去吃面，等到李纨、宝钗一齐来全，又遣人去请薛姨妈和黛玉。因天气和暖，黛玉之疾渐愈，故也来了。花团锦簇，挤了一厅的人。
　　谁知薛蝌又送了巾扇香帛四色寿礼给宝玉，宝玉于是过去陪他吃面。两家皆办了寿酒，互相酬送，彼此同领。至午间，宝玉又陪薛蝌吃了两杯酒。宝钗带了宝琴过来给薛蝌行礼，把盏毕，宝钗因嘱咐薛蝌：“家里的酒也不用送过那边去，这虚套竟收了。你只请伙计们吃罢。我们和宝兄弟进去，还要待人去呢，也不能陪你了。”薛蝌忙说：“姐姐兄弟只管请，只怕伙计们也就好来了。”宝玉忙又告过罪，方同他妹妹回来。一进角门，宝钗便命婆子将门锁上，把钥匙要了，自己拿着。宝玉忙说：“这一道门何必关？又没多的人走，况且姨娘，姐姐、妹妹都在里头，倘或要家去取什么，岂不费事？”宝钗笑道：“小心没过逾的，你们那边这几日七事八事，竟没有我们那边的人，可知是这门关的有功效了。要是开着，保不住那起人图顺脚走近路从这里走，拦谁的是？不如锁了，连妈妈和我也禁着些，大家别走。纵有了事，也就赖不着这边的人了。”宝玉笑道：“原来姐姐也知道我们那边近日丢了东西？”宝钗笑道：“你只知道玫瑰露和茯苓霜两件，乃因人而及物，要不是里头有人，你连这两件还不知道呢。殊不知还有几件比这两件大的呢。若以后叨登不出来，是大家的造化；若叨登出来了，不知里头连累多少人呢。你也是不管事的人，我才告诉你。平儿是个明白人，我前日也告诉了他，皆因他奶奶不在外头，所以使他明白了。若不犯出来，大家落得丢开手；若犯出来，他心里已有了稿儿，自有头绪，就冤屈不着平人了。你只听我说，以后留神小心就是了。这话也不可告诉第二个人。”
　　说着，来到沁芳亭边，只见袭人、香菱、侍书、晴雯、麝月、芳官、蕊官、藕官十来个人，都在那里看鱼玩呢，见他们来了，都说：“芍药栏里预备下了，快去上席罢。”宝钗等随携了他们，同到芍药栏中红香圃三间小敞厅内，连尤氏己请过来了。诸人都在那里，只没平儿。原来平儿出去，有赖、林诸家送了礼来，连三接四，上中下三等家人拜寿送礼的不少。平儿忙着打发赏钱道谢，一面又色色的回明了凤姐儿，不过留下几样，也有不受的，也有受下即刻赏给人的。忙了一回，又直等凤姐儿吃过面，方换了衣裳往园里来。刚进了园，就有几个丫鬟来找他，一同到了红香圃中。只见筵开玳瑁，褥设芙蓉，众人都笑说：“寿星全了！”上面四座，定要让他们四个人坐。四人皆不肯。
　　薛姨妈说：“我老天拔地，不合你们的群儿，我倒拘的慌，不如我到厅上随便躺躺去倒好。我又吃不下什么去，又不大吃酒，这里让他们倒便宜。”尤氏等执意不从。宝钗道：“这也罢了，倒是让妈妈在厅上歪着自如些。有爱吃的送些过去，倒还自在。且前头没人在那里，又可照看了。”探春笑道：“既这样，恭敬不如从命。”因大家送到议事厅上，眼看着命小丫头们铺了一个锦褥并靠背引枕之类，又嘱咐：“好生给姨太太捶腿。要茶要水，别推三拉四的。回来送了东西来，姨太太吃了，赏你们吃。只别离了这里。”小丫头子们都答应了，探春等方回来。终久让宝琴、岫烟二人在上，平儿面西坐，宝玉面东坐。探春又接了鸳鸯来，二人并肩对面相陪。西边一桌，宝钗、黛玉、湘云、迎春，惜春依序，一面又拉了香菱、玉钏儿二人打横。三桌上尤氏李纨，又拉了袭人、彩云陪坐。四桌上便是紫鹃、莺儿、睛雯、小螺、司棋等人团坐。当下探春等还要把盏，宝琴等四人都说：“这一闹，一日也坐不成了！”方才罢了。两个女先儿要弹词上寿，众人都说：“我们这里没人听那些野话，你厅上去，说给姨太太解闷儿去罢。”一面又将各色吃食，拣了命人送给薛姨妈去。
　　宝玉便说：“雅坐无趣，领要行令才好。”众人中有说行这个令好的，又有说行那个令才好的。黛玉道：“依我说，拿了笔砚将各色令都写了，拈成阄儿，咱们抓出那个来就是那个。”众人都道：“妙极！”即命拿了一副笔砚花笺。香菱近日学了诗，又天天学写字，见了笔砚，便巴不得，连忙起来，说：“我写。”众人想了一回，共得十来个，念着，香菱一一写了。搓成阄儿，掷在一个瓶中，探春便命平儿拈。平儿向内搅了一搅，用箸夹了一个出来，打开一看，上写着“射覆”二字。宝钗笑道：“把个令祖宗拈出来了。射覆从古有的，如今失了传。这是后纂的，比一切的令都难。这里头倒有一半是不会的，不如毁了，另拈一个雅俗共赏的。”探春笑道：“既拈了出来，如何再毁？如今再拈一个，若是雅俗共赏的，便叫他们行去，咱们行这一个。”说着，又叫袭人拈了一个，却是“拇战”。湘云先笑着说：“这个简断爽利，合了我的脾气。我不行这个射覆，没的垂头丧气闷人，我只猜拳去了。”探春道：“惟有他乱令，宝姐姐快罚他一钟！”宝钗不容分说，笑灌了湘云一杯。
　　探春道：“我吃一杯，我是令官；也不用宣，只听我分派。取了骰子令盆来，从琴妹妹掷起，挨着掷下去，对了点的二人射覆。”宝琴一掷，是个三。岫烟、宝玉等皆掷的不对，直到香菱方掷了个三。宝琴笑道：“只好室内生春，若说到外头去，可太没头绪了。”探春道：“自然。三次不中者罚一杯。你覆他射。”宝琴想了一想，说了个“老”字。香菱原生于这令，一时想不到，满室满席都不见有与“老”字相连的成语。湘云先听了，便也乱看，忽见门斗上贴着“红香圃”三个宇，便知宝琴覆的是“吾不如老圃”的“圃”字。见香菱射不着，众人击鼓又催，便悄悄的拉香菱，教他说“药”字。黛玉偏看见了，说：“快罚他，又在那里传递呢！”闹得众人都知道了，忙又罚了一杯，恨的湘云拿筷子敲黛玉的手。于是罚了香菱一杯。下则宝钗和探春对了点子，探春便覆了一“人”字。宝钗笑道：“这个‘人’字泛得很。”探春笑道：“添一个字，两覆一射，也不泛了。”说着，便又说了一个“窗”字。宝钗一想，因见席上有鸡，便猜着他用“鸡窗”“鸡人”二典了，因射了一个“埘”字。探春知他射着，用了“鸡栖于埘”的典，二人一笑，各饮一口门杯。
　　湘云等不得，早和宝玉“三”“五”乱叫猜起拳来。那边尤氏和鸳鸯隔着席，也“七”“八”乱叫，起拳来。平儿、袭人也作了一对。叮叮当当，只听得腕上镯子响。一时湘云赢了宝玉，袭人赢了平儿，二人限酒底酒面。湘云便说：“酒面要一句古文，一句旧诗，一句骨牌名，一句曲牌名，还要一句时宪书上有的话，共总成一句话。酒底要关人事的果菜名。”众人听了，都说：“惟有他的令比人唠叨！倒也有些意思。”便催宝玉快说。宝玉笑道：“谁说过这个，也等想一想儿。”黛玉便道：“你多喝一钟，我替你说。”宝玉真个喝了酒，听黛玉说道：
　　落霞与孤骛齐飞，风急江天过雁哀，却是一技折脚雁，叫得人九回肠，这是鸿雁来宾。
　　说得大家笑了。众人说：“这一串子倒有些意思。”黛玉又拈了一个榛瓤，说酒底道：
　　榛子非关隔院砧，何来万户捣衣声？
　　令完。鸳鸯袭人等皆说的是一句俗话，都带一个“寿”字，不须多赘。
　　大家轮流乱了一阵。这上面湘云又和宝琴对了手，李纨和岫烟对了点子。李纨便覆了一个“瓢”字，岫烟便射了一个“绿”字，二人会意，各饮一口。湘云的拳却输了，请酒面酒底。宝琴笑道：“请君入瓮。”大家笑起来，说：“这个典用得当。”湘云便说道：
　　奔腾澎湃，江间波浪兼天涌，须要铁索缆孤舟，既遇着一江风，不宜出行。
　　说的众人都笑了，说：“好个诌断了肠子的！怪道他出这个令，故意惹人笑。”又催他快说酒底儿。湘云吃了酒，夹了一块鸭肉，呷了口酒，忽见碗内有半个鸭头，遂夹出来吃脑子。众人催他：“别只顾吃，你到底快说呀。”湘云便用箸子举着说道：
　　这鸭头不是那丫头，头上那些桂花油。
　　众人越发笑起来。引得晴雯、小螺等一干人都走过来说：“云姑娘会开心儿，拿着我们取笑儿，快罚一杯才罢！怎么见得我们就该擦桂花油呢？倒得每人给瓶子桂花油擦擦。”黛玉笑道：“他倒有心给你们一瓶子油，又怕挂误着打窃盗官司。”众人不理论，宝玉却明白，忙低了头。彩云心里有病，不觉的红了脸。宝钗忙暗暗的瞅了黛玉一眼。黛玉自悔失言，原是打趣宝玉的，就忘了村了彩云了，自悔不及，忙一顿的行令猜拳岔开了。
　　底下宝玉可巧和宝钗对了点子，宝钗便覆了一个“宝”字，宝玉想了一想，便知是宝钗作戏，指着自己的通灵玉说的，便笑道：“姐姐拿我作雅谑，我却射着了。说出来姐姐别恼，就是姐姐的讳——‘钗’字就是了。”众人道：“怎么解？”宝玉道：“他说‘宝’，底下自然是‘玉’字了。我射‘钗’字，旧日诗曾有‘敲断玉钗红烛冷’，岂不射着了？”湘云说道：“这用时事却使不得，两个人都该罚。”香菱道：“不止时事，这也是有出处的。湘云道：“‘宝玉’二字并无出处，不过是春联上或有之，诗书纪载并无，算不得。”香菱道：“前日我读岑嘉州五言律，现有一句，说：‘此乡多宝玉。’怎么你倒忘了？后来又读李义山七言绝句，又有一句：‘宝钗无日不生尘。’我还笑说：他两个名字都原来在唐诗上呢。”众人笑说：“这可问住了，快罚一杯。”湘云无话，只得饮了。
　　大家又该对点搳拳，这些人因贾母、王夫人不在家，没了管束，便任意取乐，呼三喝四，喊七叫八。满厅中红飞翠舞，玉动珠摇，真是十分热闹。玩了一回，大家方起席散了。却忽然不见了湘云。只当他外头自便就来，谁知越等越没了影儿。使人各处去找，那里找的着。
　　接着林之孝家的同着几个老婆子来，一则恐有正事呼唤，二则恐丫鬟们年轻，趁王夫人不在家，不服探春等约束，恣意痛饮，失了体统，故来请问有事无事。探春见他们来了，便知其意，忙笑道：“你们不放心，来查我们来了。我们并没有多吃酒，不过是大家玩笑，将酒作引子。妈妈们别耽心。”李纨、尤氏也都笑说：“你们歇着去罢，我们也不敢叫他们多吃了。”林之孝家的等人笑说：“我们知道。连老太太让姑娘们吃酒，姑娘们还不肯吃呢，何况太太们不在家，自然玩罢了。我们怕有事，来打听打听。二则天长了，姑娘们玩一会子，还该点补些小食儿。素日又不大吃杂项东西，如今吃一两杯酒，若不多吃些东西，怕受伤。”探春笑道：“妈妈说的是，我们也正要吃呢。”回头命：“取点心来。”两旁丫鬟们齐声答应了忙去传点心。探春又笑让：“你们歇着去，或是姨妈那里说话儿去。我们即刻打发人送酒你们吃去。”林之孝家的等人笑回：“不敢领了。”又站了一回，方退出去了。平儿摸着脸笑道：“我的脸都热了，也不好意思见他们。依我说，竟收了罢，别惹他们再来倒没意思了。”探春笑道：“不相干，横竖咱们不认真喝酒就罢了。”
　　正说着，只见一个小丫头笑嘻嘻的走来，说：“姑娘们快瞧，云姑娘吃醉了，图凉快，在山子后头一块青石板磴上睡着了。”众人听说，都笑道：“快别吵嚷。”说着，都走来看时，果见湘云卧于山石僻处一个石磴子上，业经香梦沈酣。四面芍药花飞了一身，满头脸衣襟上皆是红香散乱。手中的扇子在地下，也半被落花埋了，一群蜜蜂蝴蝶闹嚷嚷的围着。又用鲛帕包了一包芍药花瓣枕着。众人看了，又是爱，又是笑，忙上来推唤搀扶。湘云口内犹作睡语说酒令，嘟嘟嚷嚷说：“泉香酒冽，……醉扶归，宜会亲友。”众人笑推他说道：“快醒醒儿，吃饭去。这潮磴上还睡出病来呢！”湘云慢启秋波，见了众人．又低头看了一看自己，方知是醉了。原是纳凉避静的，不觉因多罚了两杯酒，娇娜不胜，便睡着了，心中反觉自悔。早有小丫头端了一盆洗脸水，两个捧着镜奁。众人等着，他便在石磴上重新匀了脸，拢了鬓，连忙起身，同着来至红香圃中。又吃了两杯浓茶，探春忙命将醒酒石拿来给他衔在口内，一时又命他吃了些酸汤，方才觉得好了些。
　　当下又选了几样果菜给凤姐儿送去，凤姐儿也送了几样来。宝钗等吃过点心，大家也有坐的，也有立的，也有在外观花的，也有倚栏看鱼的，各自取便，说笑不一。探春便和宝琴下棋，宝钗、岫烟观局。黛玉和宝玉在一簇花下唧唧哝哝，不知说些什么。只见林之孝家的和一群女人，带了一个媳妇进来。那媳妇愁眉泪眼，也不敢进厅来，到阶下便朝上跪下磕头。探春因一块棋受了敌，算来算去，总得了两个眼，便折了官着儿，两眼只瞅着棋盘，一只手伸在盒内，只管抓棋子作想。林之孝家的站了半天。因回头要茶时才看见，问什么事。林之孝家的便指那媳妇说：“这是四姑娘屋里小丫头彩儿的娘，现是园内伺候的人。嘴很不好，才是我听见了，问着他，他说的话也不敢回姑娘。竟要提出去才是。”探春道：“怎么不回大奶奶？”林之孝家的道：“方才大奶奶往厅上姨太太处去，顶头看见，我已回明白了，叫回姑娘来。”探春道：“怎么不回二奶奶？”平儿道：“不回去也罢，我回去说一声就是了。既这么着，就撵他出去，等太太回来再回，请姑娘定夺。”探春点头，仍又下棋。这里林之孝家的带了那人出去不提。黛玉和宝玉二人站在花下，遥遥盼望，黛玉便说道：“你家三丫头倒是个乖人。虽然叫他管些事，也倒一步不肯多走，差不多的人，就早作起威福来了。”宝玉道：“你不知道呢，你病着时，他干了几件事，这园子也分了人管，如今多掐一根草也不能了。又蠲了几件事，单拿我和凤姐姐做筏子。最是心里有算计的人，岂止乖呢！”黛玉道：“要这样才好。咱们也太费了。我虽不管事，心里每常闲了，替他们一算；出的多，进的少，如今若不省俭，必致后手不接。”宝玉笑道：“凭他怎么后手不接，也不短了咱们两个人的。”
　　黛玉听了，转身就往厅上寻宝钗说笑去了。宝玉正欲走时，只见袭人走来，手内捧着一个小连环洋漆茶盘，里面可式放着两钟新茶，因问：“他往那里去呢？我见你两个半日没吃茶，巴巴的倒了两钟来，他又走了。”宝玉道：“那不是他？你给他送去。”说着，自拿了一钟。袭人便送了那钟去，偏和宝钗在一处，只得一钟茶，便说：“那位喝时那位先接了，我再倒去。”宝钗笑道：“我到不喝，只要一口漱漱就是了。”说着，先拿起来喝了一口，剩了半杯，递在黛玉手内。袭人笑说：“我再倒去。”黛玉笑道：“你知道我这病，大夫不许多吃茶，这半钟尽够了，难为你想的到。”说毕饮干，将杯放下。袭人又来接宝玉的。宝玉因问：“这半日不见芳官，他在那里呢！”袭人四顾一瞧，说：“才在这里的，几个人斗草玩，这会子不见了。”
　　宝玉听说便忙回房中，果见芳官面向里睡在床上。宝玉推他说道：“快别睡觉，咱们外头玩去。一会子好吃饭。”芳官道：“你们吃酒，不理我，叫我闷了半天，可不来睡觉罢了。”宝玉拉了他起来，笑道：“咱们晚上家里再吃。回来我叫袭人姐姐带了你桌上吃饭，何如？”芳官道：“藕官、蕊官都不上去，单我在那里也不好。我也吃不惯那个面条子，早起也没好生吃。才刚饿了，我已告诉了柳婶子，先给我做一碗汤，盛半碗粳米饭，送到我这里，吃了就完事。若是晚上吃酒，不许叫人管着我，我要尽力吃够了才罢。我先在家里，吃二三斤好惠泉酒呢。如今学了这劳什子，他们说怕坏嗓子，这几年也没闻见。趁今儿我可是要开斋了。”宝玉道：“这个容易。”
　　说着，只见柳家的果遣人送了一个盒子来。春燕接着揭开看时，里面是一碗虾丸鸡皮汤，又是一碗酒酿清蒸鸭子，一碟腌的胭脂鹅脯，还有一碟四个奶油松瓤卷酥，并一大碗热腾腾碧莹莹绿畦香稻粳米饭。春燕放在案上，走来安小菜碗箸，过来拨了一碗饭。芳官便说：“油腻腻的，谁吃这些东西！”只将汤泡饭，吃了一碗，拣了两块腌鹅，就不吃了。宝玉闻着，倒觉比往常之味又胜些似的，遂吃了一个卷酥。又命春燕也拨了半碗饭，泡汤一吃，十分香甜可口。春燕和芳官都笑了。
　　吃毕，春燕便将剩的要交回。宝玉道：“你吃了罢，若不够，再要些来。”春燕道：“不用要，这就够了。方才麝月姐姐拿了两盘子点心给我们吃了，我再吃了这个，尽够了，不用再吃了。”说着，便站在桌旁，一顿吃了。又留下两个卷酥，说：“这个留着给我妈吃。晚上要吃酒，给我两碗酒吃就是了。”宝玉笑道：“你也爱吃酒？等着咱们晚上痛喝一回。你袭人姐姐和睛雯姐姐的量也好，也要喝，只是每日不好意思的，趁今儿大家开斋。还有件事，想着嘱咐你竟忘了，此刻才想起来。以后芳官全要你照看他，他或有不到处，你提他。袭人照顾不过这些人来。”春燕道：“我都知道，不用你操心。但只五儿的事怎么样？”宝玉道：“你和柳家的说去，明儿真叫他进来罢。等我告诉他们一声就完了。”芳官听了，笑道：“这倒是正经事。”春燕又叫两个小丫头进来，伏侍洗手倒茶。自己收了家伙，交给婆子，也洗手，便去找柳家的，不在话下。
　　宝玉便出来，仍往红香圃寻众姐妹。芳官在后，拿着巾扇。刚出了院门，只见袭人、晴雯二人携手回来。宝玉问：“你们做什么呢？”袭人道：“摆下饭了，等你吃饭呢。”宝玉笑着将方才吃饭的一节，告诉了他两个。袭人笑道：“我说你是猫儿食。虽然如此，也该上去陪他们，多少应个景儿。”晴雯用手指戳在芳官额上，说道：“你就是狐媚子，什么空儿，跑了去吃饭。两个怎么约下了？也不告诉我们一声儿。”袭人笑道：“不过是误打误撞的遇见，说约下，可是没有的事。”晴雯道：“既这么着，要我们无用。明儿我们都走了，让芳官一个人，就够使了。”袭人笑道：“我们都去了使得，你却去不得。”晴雯道：“惟有我是第一个要去，又懒，又夯，性子又不好，又没用。”袭人笑道：“倘或那孔雀褂子襟再烧了窟窿、你去了谁可会补呢？你倒别和我拿三搬四的。我烦你做个什么，把你做的横针不拈，竖线不动。一般也不是我的私活烦你，横竖都是他的，你就都不肯。做什么我去了几天，你病的七死八活，一夜连命也不顾，给他做了出来，这又是什么原故？你到底说话呀。怎么装憨儿，和我笑？那也当不了什么。”晴雯笑着啐了一口。大家说着，来至厅上。薛姨妈也来了，依序坐下吃饭。宝玉只用茶泡了半碗饭，应景而已。
　　一时吃毕，大家吃茶闲话，又随便玩笑。外面小螺和香菱、芳官、蕊官、藕官、豆官等四五个人，满园玩了一回，大家采了些花草来兜着，坐在花草堆里斗草。这一个说：“我有观音柳。”那一个说：“我有罗汉松。”那一个又说：“我有君子竹。”这一个又说：“我有美人蕉。”这个又说：“我有星星翠。”那个又说：“我有月月红。”这个又说：“我有《牡丹亭》上的牡丹花。”那个又说：“我有《琵琶记》里的批杷果。”豆官便说：“我有姐妹花。”众人没了，香菱便说：“我有夫妻蕙。”豆官说：“从没听见有个‘夫妻蕙’！”香菱道：“一个箭儿一个花儿叫做‘兰’，一个箭儿几个花儿叫做‘蕙’。上下结花的为‘兄弟蕙’，并头结花的为‘夫妻蕙’。我这枝并头的，怎么不是‘夫妻蕙’？”豆官没的说了，便起身笑道：“依你说，要是这两枝一大一小，就是‘老子儿子蕙’了？若是两枝背面开的，就是‘仇人蕙’了？你汉子去了大半年，你想他了，便拉扯着蕙上也有了夫妻了，好不害臊！”香菱听了，红了脸，忙要起身拧他，笑骂道：“我把你这个烂了嘴的小蹄子，满口里放屁胡说。”豆官见他要站起来，怎肯容他，就连忙伏身将地压住，回头笑着央告蕊官等：“来帮着我拧他这张嘴。”两个人滚在地下。众人拍手笑说：“了不得了，那是一洼子水，可惜弄了他的新裙子。”豆官回头看了一看，果见傍边有一汪积雨，香菱的半条裙子都污湿了，自己不好意思，忙夺手跑了。众人笑个不住，怕香菱拿他们出气，也都笑着一哄而散。
　　香菱起身，低头一瞧，见那裙上犹滴滴点点流下绿水来。正恨骂不绝，可巧宝玉见他们斗草，也寻了些草花来凑戏，忽见众人跑了，只剩了香菱一个，低头弄裙，因问：“怎么散了？”香菱便说：“我有一枝夫妻蕙，他们不知道，反说我诌，因此闹起来，把我的新裙子也遭塌了。”宝玉笑道：“你有夫妻蕙，我这里倒有一枝并蒂菱。”口内说着，手里真个拈着一枝并蒂菱花，又拈了那枝夫妻蕙在手内。香菱道：“什么夫妻不夫妻、并蒂不并蒂，你瞧瞧这裙子！”宝玉便低头一瞧，“嗳呀”了一声，说：“怎么就拉在泥里了，可惜！这石榴红绫，最不禁染。”香菱道：“这是前儿琴姑娘带了来的，姑娘做溗一条，我做了一条，今儿才上身。”宝玉跌脚叹道：“若你们家，一日遭塌这么一件，也不值什么。只是头一件，既系琴姑娘带来的，你和宝姐姐每人才一件，他的尚好，你的先弄坏了，岂不辜负他的心？二则姨妈老人家的嘴碎，饶这么着，我还听见常说你们不知过日子，只会遭塌东西，不知惜福。这叫姨妈看见了，又说个不清。”香菱听了这话，却碰在心坎儿上，反倒喜欢起来，因笑道：“就是这话。我虽有几条新裙子，都不合这一样；若有一样的，赶着换了也就好了，过后再说。”宝玉道：“你快休动，只站着方好，不然，连小衣、膝裤、鞋面都要弄上泥水了。我有主意：袭人上月做了一条和这个一模一样的，他因有孝，如今也不穿，竟送了你换下这个来何如？”香菱笑着摇头说：“不好。倘或他们听见了倒不好。”宝玉道：“这怕什么？等他孝满了，他爱什么，难道不许你送他别的不成？你若这样，不是你素日为人了。况且不是瞒人的事，只管告诉宝姐姐也可。只不过怕姨妈老人家生气罢咧。”香菱想了一想有理，点头笑道：“就是这样罢了，别辜负了你的心。等着你。千万叫他亲自送来才好！”
　　宝玉听了喜欢非常，答应了，忙忙的回来。一壁低头心下暗想：“可惜这么一个人，没父母，连自己本姓都忘了，被人拐出来，偏又卖给这个霸王！”因又想起：“往日平儿也是意外，想不到的。今儿更是意外之意外的事了。”一面胡思乱想，来至房中，拉了袭人，细细告诉了他原故。香菱之为人，无人不怜爱的；袭人又本是个手中撒漫的，况与香菱相好，一闻此信，忙就开箱取了出来，折好，随了宝玉来寻香菱。见他还站在那里等呢。袭人笑道：“我说你太淘气了，总要淘出个故事来才罢。”香菱红了脸，笑说：“多谢姐姐了，谁知那起促狭鬼使的黑心。”说着接了裙子，展开一看，果然合自己的一样。又命宝玉背过脸去，自己向内解下来，将这条系上。袭人道：“把这腌了的交给我拿回去，收拾了给你送来。你要拿回去，看见了，又是要问的。”香菱道：“好姐姐，你拿去，不拘给那个妹妹罢。我有了这个，不要他了。”袭人道：“你倒大方的很。”香菱忙又拜了两拜，道谢袭人。一面袭人拿了那条泥污了的裙子就走。
香菱见宝玉蹲在地下，将方才夫妻蕙与并蒂菱用树枝儿挖了一个坑，先抓些落花来铺垫了，将这菱蕙安放上，又将些落花来掩了，方撮土掩埋平伏。香菱拉他的手笑道：“这又叫做什么？怪道人人说你惯会鬼鬼祟祟使人肉麻呢。你瞧瞧，你这手弄得泥污苔滑的，还不快洗去。”宝玉笑着，方起身走了去洗手。香菱也自走开。二人已走了数步，香菱复转身回来，叫住宝玉。宝玉不知有何说话，扎煞着两只泥手，笑嘻嘻的转来，问：“作什么？”香菱红了脸，只管笑，嘴里却要说什么，又说不出口来。因那边他的小丫头臻儿走来说：“二姑娘等你说话呢。”香菱脸又一红，方向宝玉道：“裙子的事，可别和你哥哥说，就完了。”说毕，即转身走了。宝玉笑道：“可不是我疯了？往虎口里探头儿去呢！”说着，也回去了。
不知端详，下回分解。

Pinger came out and instructed Lin Zhixiao’s wife: “A prosperous household is one where big troubles are scaled down to small ones and small ones to nothing. It would be senseless to sound the alarm and raise a big runpus over a trifle like this. Now take this woman and her daughter back and let them resume their former duties. And have Qin Xian’s wife called back. There’s no need to refer to this again. The important thing is to keep a careful lookout every day.” With that she left.

Cook Liu and her daughter kotowed to her in gratitude, after which Mrs. Lin took them back to the Garden and reported this to Li Wan and Tanchun, who commented, “Very good. It’s best to avoid trouble.”

Siqi and her friends had been pleased for nothing. And Qin Xian’s wife, who had seized this chance with such difficulty, had only one morning of satisfaction. She had been bustling about in the kitchen checking the utensils, rice, flour, coal and other provisions, and had discovered many deficits.

“Two piculs of rice are missing,” she announced. “And you’ve drawn one month’s extra supply of the long-grained rice. There’s also a shortage of coal.”

She had prepared a bribe for Lin Zhixiao’s wife — a basket of coal and a load of rice sent secretly to her house; and she had also prepared a gift for the accountants. In addition, she provided several dishes to regale the other servants.

“Now that I’m here I shall be looking to you all for help,” she said. “From now on we’re one family. If I overlook anything, please be good enough to remind me.”

In the midst of this bustle someone came in to announce, “You can clear out after serving this morning’s meal. There’s nothing against Mrs. Liu and she’s to be reinstated.”

This struck Qin Xian’s wife dumb. Crestfallen, she had to beat a retreat, pack up and go. All her gifts had been wasted for nothing, and she had to sell some of her things to make good the deficits in the kitchen. Even Siqi was so angry that she glared in speechless fury. But there was nothing she could do about it.

Now Aunt Zhao had been on tenterhooks ever since Yuchuan had raised a runpus over the things secretly given to her by Caiyun, for she was afraid this might lead to an investigation. She made surreptitious inquiries every day. When Caiyun came and told her that Baoyu had admitted being to blame so that the matter had been dropped, only then did she set her mind at rest.

But Jia Huan, when told this, felt rather suspicious. He produced all Caiyun’s gifts and threw them in her face.

“You two-faced bitch!” he swore. “I don’t want such things. If you weren’t carrying on with Baoyu, why should he admit it was him? If you really meant to give them to me, you shouldn’t have let anyone know. Now that you’ve told him, what face do I have to keep them?”

In desperation Caiyun swore that she was innocent, and shed tears. But though she pleaded with him at length he refused to believe her.

“If not for the fact that I know you, I’d go and tell my Second Sister-in-law that you stole these things and gave them to me, but I daren’t keep them. You’d better watch out.” With that he stormed out.

Aunt Zhao, much put out, scolded, “You stupid bastard! What’s come over you?” And a weeping Caiyun, heart-broken by his behaviour, sobbed as if she would never stop.

Aunt Zhao did her best to console her. “Don’t take it so to heart, child,” she said. “He’s wronged you, I know. I’ll keep these things for you. In a couple of days he’ll come round.” She started putting them away.

But Caiyun in a rage bundled all the things up and, when no one was about, went into the Garden and threw them into the river, letting them sink or float away. Then, still burning with anger, she cried all night into her bedding.

It was now Baoyu’s birthday, which he shared with Baoqin. As the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang were still away from home observing the mourning rites for the Imperial Consort, no festivities were arranged. However, the Taoist Zhang sent four gifts and a replacement charm; while some bonzes and nuns from various temples and convents sent offerings of choice food, the God of Longevity, paper horses as well as statements of good works, and lockets to be changed yearly for the star of the native year and the star of the year.

The female and male relatives who were on familiar terms with the family came over the previous day to offer birthday congratulations. From Wang Ziteng came a suit of clothes, a pair of shoes and socks, one hundred birthday buns made of wheat flour, and one hundred bundles of fine “silver-silk” longevity noodles such as those supplied to the Court. Aunt Xue’s presents were half that amount. As for the other members of the household, Madam You’s gift was a pair of shoes and socks, Xifeng’s a palace-made embroidered pouch with a clasp on four sides containing a gold image of the God of Longevity and a curio from Persia. Alms and donations were distributed to all the temples. And there were other presents too from Baoqin which need not be enumerated. The girls had each brought some small gift — a fan, a scroll of calligraphy or painting, or a poem — just as a token for the occasion.

Baoyu rose early that day and, having dressed and washed, put on a formal cap and clothes and went to the front courtyard, where Li Gui and three other pages had prepared an incense-altar to Heaven and Earth. He lit the incense, bowed, poured a libation of tea and burned paper offerings. Then he went to offer sacrifices at the two ancestral halls of the Ning Mansion, after which he came out to the terrace and bowed in the direction of the inner apartments where the Lady Dowager, Jia Zheng and Lady Wang lived. Next, in proper order, he called on Madam You in her room to pay his respects, sat there for a little while, then returned to the Rong Mansion. He called first on Aunt Xue, who made much of him, after which he saw Xue Ke and exchanged courtesies with him before entering the Garden.

Qingwen and Sheyue had followed him, and a young maid carrying a rug. Starting from Li Wan’s apartments, he called on all his seniors. Then leaving the inner gate he paid a brief courtesy call on the four nurses, after which he went back to his own quarters. Though the maids wanted to pay their respects to him he would not allow it, and on his return to his room Xiren and the others simply came to announce their arrival. Lady Wang had given instructions that the young people were not to receive formal congratulations for fear that this might shorten their life-span; so no one kotowed to him.

Presently Jia Huan and Jia Lan called. Xiren promptly made them sit down, and after a short stay they left.

“I’m tired out with all this running around!” Baoyu exclaimed with a laugh, and lay down on his bed.

He had just drunk half a cup of tea when he heard a chattering outside and a crowd of maids trooped in laughing — Cuimo, Xiaoluo, Cuilu, Ruhua, Xiuyan’s maid Zhuaner, and nurses carrying Qiaojie, as well as Cailuan, Xiuluan and eight or nine others, all carrying red carpets.

“Your well-wishers are crowding your door and smashing it,” they cried. “Quick, give us noodles!”

Then Tanchun, Xiangyun, Baoqin, Xiuyan and Xichun arrived. Baoyu hastily went out to welcome them.

“I’m not worth all this trouble,” he said cheerfully. “Quick, bring good tea!”

Upon entering the room they had of course to推让一番推让一番: The standard Chinese courtesy of each person offering precedence to the other(s) before sitting down in due order of precedence. for a while before taking their seats. Xiren and the other maids had served tea and he had taken just one sip when Pinger, most tastefully dressed, arrived. He hurried out to meet her.

“I called just now at Xifeng’s place, but was told she couldn’t see me,” he told her. “Then I sent in to ask you to come over.”

“I was helping your sister to do her hair, so I couldn’t come out,” she replied. “But when I heard you’d sent to invite me, how could I deserve such an honour? That’s why I’ve come to kotow to you, Second Master.”

“I don’t deserve such an honour either.”

Xiren had placed a chair for her by the door, but Pinger curtseyed to him. He bowed in return. When she started to kneel he did likewise, but Xiren promptly helped her up. Then she curtseyed again and he bowed once more.

Xiren nudged him. “Bow again,” she urged.

“I’ve already done so. Why again?”

“This is her way of wishing you long life. But today is her birthday too, so you should wish her long life in return.”

In pleased surprise he bowed to Pinger again, saying, “So today is your birthday too, sister.”

Pinger promptly curtseyed in return.

Xiangyun pulled Baoqin and Xiuyan forward, saying, “You four should kotow to each other the whole day long.”

“So Miss Xing’s birthday is today too!” exclaimed Tanchun. “How could I forget?” She at once ordered a maid to tell Lady Wang and the others.

"I will tell Madam Lian that we've made up another present the same as Miss Baoqin's to send to the second young mistress," said the maid, and she went off to do this.

Xiuyan felt obliged to go and notify the other apartments too now that Xiangyun had blurted this out.

"Fancy that!" exclaimed Tanchun. "With twelve months in a year, each month several people have birthdays. It's a remarkable coincidence the way, in a big family like ours, three or even two share the same day. Even New Year's Day isn't missed: the elder Imperial Consort has taken that. No wonder she's so fortunate -- her birthday comes before everyone else's. It's the anniversary too of our great-grandfather's death. Then after the Lantern Festival we have the birthdays of Aunt Wang and Cousin Baochai -- another coincidence, mother and daughter sharing the same day. The first of the third month is my mother's birthday, the ninth Cousin Lian's. There's no one in the second month."

Xiren put in, "Miss Lin's birthday is on the twelfth of the second month. How can you say there's no one? She's not one of our family, though."

"Look at my memory!" Tanchun laughed.

Baoyu pointed at Xiren. "She and Cousin Lin share a birthday, that's how she remembers."

"So you two share the same birthday?" cried Tanchun. "Yet you never so much as kotow to us each year. We didn't know Pinger's birthday either, but now we've found out."

Pinger smiled.

"Who do you think we are? We've no right to have people kotow to us on our birthdays or to receive presents. Why make a fuss? We just let the day slip by quietly. But today she's blurted it out. When you go back, miss, I'll kotow to you."

"We wouldn't dream of troubling you," replied Tanchun. "But we must celebrate your birthday today to set our minds at rest."

Baoyu and Xiangyun agreed and urged her to make the arrangements.

Tanchun ordered a maid to tell the chief cook, "We've decided that Pinger isn't to set foot outside today. We're clubbing together to celebrate her birthday."

The maid assented cheerfully and went off. Some time later she came back to report, "Madam Lian says thank you for doing her this honour, and will you please let her know what special dishes you'd like for the birthday feast? She hopes you won't forget her, and says she won't come to disturb you."

They all laughed at this.

"Luckily today the inner kitchen isn't preparing any meals," remarked Tanchun. "All the noodles and dishes are being prepared outside. Suppose we club together to pay for them, send for Liu's wife and have the food prepared in our own kitchen?"

The others agreed to this.

Tanchun sent to invite Li Wan, Baochai and Daiyu, and also had Liu's wife summoned and told to prepare two tables of wine and food at once in the inner kitchen.

Not knowing the reason, the woman said, "The outer kitchen has already made preparations."

"You don't understand," Tanchun told her. "Today is Miss Pinger's birthday, and the outer kitchen is preparing for the mistress. Now we've clubbed together on the sly to give a couple of feasts for her. Just choose some unusual dishes and you can get the money from me."

"Is it Miss Pinger's birthday? I didn't know." With that Mrs. Liu dropped a curtsey to Pinger, who in embarrassment hastily raised her up. Then the woman went off to prepare the feast.

Tanchun now invited Baoyu to the hall to have noodles, and when Li Wan and Baochai had arrived she sent to ask Aunt Xue and Daiyu over too. As the weather was mild and Daiyu's illness much better, she came. And soon the hall was filled with a crowd of young people in brilliant silks and embroidery.

Then Xue Ke sent Baoyu four birthday gifts -- a scarf, a fan, some incense and silk. Baoyu went over to have noodles with him. Both families prepared birthday feasts and exchanged presents, both partaking of the other's food and drink. At noon, Baoyu drank a few cups of wine with Xue Ke. After that Baochai brought Baoqin over to pay their respects to Xue Ke and offer him wine. When this ceremony had been performed Baochai admonished her brother...

Keh: “There’s no need to send our household wine over there either. Let’s drop such empty formality. Just invite the assistants to have some. My cousin Pao-yu and I are going back now to entertain some other people, so we can’t keep you company either.”

“Do just as you think fit, cousin, sister,” said Hsueh Keh. “I expect the assistants will be coming soon.”

Pao-yu apologized again before going back with his sister. As soon as they entered the side gate, Pao-chai ordered the serving-women to lock it and give her the key, which she kept.

“Why lock this door?” asked Pao-yu. “Not many people come this way, and if auntie or the girls want to go home to fetch anything, won’t it be a nuisance?”

“One can’t be too careful,” replied Pao-chai. “On your side, all these days, such a lot of things have been happening, but none of us on this side have been involved — which shows the advantage of keeping this door closed. If it were open, those people might take this short cut for the sake of convenience. Who could stop them? Better have it locked. Even my mother and I must restrain ourselves and not use it. Then if anything happens, no one can blame our side.”

“So you know that we’ve been having thefts recently?”

“You only know about the rose-bud juice and Poria powder, and only heard of them because of the people involved. If those hadn’t been caught you wouldn’t have known even about them. You’ve no idea that there have been several more important cases. If they don’t come to light, so much the better for everybody. If they do, a lot of people will be implicated. I’m telling you this because you don’t bother your head about such matters. Pinger’s a sensible girl, so the other day I tipped her off. As her mistress is laid up I made her understand that if these things aren’t discovered, well and good; if they are, she should have some plan ready so as to be able to get to the bottom of them and not wrong innocent people. Just do as I say and be more careful from now on. But don’t tell this to anyone else.”

By now they had reached Seeping Fragrance Pavilion. They found Hsi-jen, Hsiang-ling, Tai-shu, Ching-wen, Sheh-yueh, Fang-kuan, Jui-kuan and Ou-kuan — about ten girls in all — there watching the fish. At sight of Pao-chai and Pao-yu they cried:

“Everything’s ready in the Peony Pavilion. Come along quickly to the feast.”

Pao-chai and the rest went with them to the three-roomed open hall in Red Fragrance Farm inside the peony hedge. Madam Yu had been invited too. All the others were present except Pinger, who had been kept away by the arrival of gifts from the families of Lai Ta and Lin Chih-hsiao, as well as by the stewards of all ranks, high, middle and low, who came one after another to offer their congratulations and presents. Pinger had to busy herself tipping the messengers and thanking them, at the same time reporting in detail to Hsi-feng which gifts to accept and which to decline. Some of those accepted were instantly given away to other people. After this bustle she had to wait until Hsi-feng had finished her noodles before she could change and go to the Garden.

She had no sooner entered it than some maids came to find her and escort her to Red Fragrance Farm, where the feast was spread and the lotus-root covers had been removed from the dishes. “Now the star of longevity has arrived!” the girls cried.

The four places of honour were offered to Aunt Hsueh, Madam Yu, Pao-chai and Pao-yu; but none of them would take them.

“At my age I’m too old to fit in with you young people,” said Aunt Hsueh. “I’d only be a constraint on you. I shall lie down on the couch in the hall, if I may, and help myself to what I fancy — that will suit me better. I’ve no appetite and don’t drink much, so it’s better to leave me to myself.”

But Madam Yu and the rest would not hear of this.

“Let her do as she likes,” said Pao-chai. “She’ll be more comfortable lying on the couch in the hall. We can send her over anything she fancies. And as there’s no one in front, she can keep an eye on things there too.”

“In that case, we must do as the ancients decreed: better obey orders than be polite,” quipped Tan-chun.

So they saw Aunt Hsueh to the hall of administration and, having told the maids to spread a bedding-roll on the couch for her, they left her there.

Cushions and back-rests were sent over, and Tanchun told the maids, “Give Aunt Xue a good massage. If she wants tea or water, don’t make excuses but fetch it at once. When the things we send over come, if she eats them you can have what’s left. But mind you don’t leave her.” The young maids promised to do as they were told, and only then did Tanchun and the others go back.

At last Baochin and Xiuyan were prevailed on to take the seats of honour, with Pinger facing west and Baoyu east. Tanchun sent for Yuanyang, and the two of them sat side by side facing the others. At the table on the west sat Baochai, Daiyu, Xiangyun, Yingchun and Xichun in that order, with Xiangling and Yuchuan to keep them company. At the third table were Madam You and Li Wan, with Xiren and Caiyun to keep them company. The fourth table was for Zijuan, Yinger, Qingwen, Xiaoluo and Siqi. When Tanchun wanted to offer them wine, however, Baochin and the three others protested, “If this goes on, we’ll never be able to sit down to our meal!” So then she desisted.

Two story-tellers asked if they might perform to celebrate the occasion, but the girls said, “We’ve no one here who wants to hear that sort of thing. You’d better go to the front and amuse Aunt Xue with your tales.” They sent her also a selection of all the different dishes.

“Sitting here so quietly is no fun,” announced Baoyu. “We must play drinking games.”

Different girls proposed different games.

“My idea is,” suggested Daiyu, “to get brush and inkstone and write down all the drinking games we can think of. Then we can make lots and pick one out.”

“Excellent!” was the general verdict.

A writing-brush and inkstone were brought with some fancy notepaper. Now Xiangling had recently started learning poetry and practising calligraphy every day, and the sight of brush and inkstone tempted her. She eagerly stood up.

“Let me write,” she offered.

They thought of about a dozen games, calling out the names one by one for Xiangling to write down. These were rolled into pellets and put into a vase. Then Tanchun told Pinger to draw one. She stirred them up, picked one out with her chopsticks and unfolded it. On it was written “Covered and Guessed.”

“You’ve picked the patriarch of drinking games!” exclaimed Baochai with a laugh. “This is an ancient game which has been lost, and this is a later version harder than any other. Half of us here don’t know it. We’d better scrap this and pick out one that’s more generally popular.”

“Once it’s been picked how can we scrap it?” retorted Tanchun. “Let’s pick another as well. If it’s a popular one, let them play that while we play this.” She told Xiren to draw another lot. This one was “Finger-Guessing.”

Xiangyun was delighted. “That’s simple and quick, just my style,” she cried. “I’m not playing that Covered and Guessed, it’s so depressing. I’ll guess fingers.”

“She’s breaking the rules already,” said Tanchun. “Quick, Cousin Baochai, make her drink a forfeit.”

Without giving her time to protest Baochai laughingly forced Xiangyun to drain her cup.

“I’ll drink a cup too as the arbiter,” volunteered Tanchun. “There’s no need to announce the rules, just do as I say. Fetch the dice-bowl and throw the dice in turn, starting with Cousin Baoqin. The two with the same score will play Covered and Guessed.”

Baoqin cast the dice and got a three. When Xiuyan, Baoyu and the others had their turn, none matched her until it came to Xiangling’s turn and she too threw a three.

“We can only draw on things in this room,” said Baoqin. “If we bring in things outside, it will be too confusing.”

“Of course,” agreed Tanchun. “Three failures to guess means drinking a cup. You cover something for her to guess.”

Baoqin thought for a little, then said “Lao.”

As this game was new to Xiangling, her mind was a blank; and though she looked round the room she could see nothing connected with the word lao. Xiangyun, equally at a loss, was looking round too when her eye fell on the inscription Red Fragrance Farm over the door. This made her realize that Baoqin had in mind the line “I’d rather be an old gardener. . . .” from the Confucian Analects. But as Xiangling could not guess and the others were drumming impatiently on the table, . . .

Xiangling was surreptitiously prompted by someone to say “medicine.” But Daiyu spotted this and cried:

“Quick, penalize her! They’re passing hints again.”

This created a stir and Xiangyun had to drink another cup as a forfeit. In a temper she rapped Daiyu’s hand with her chopsticks. Then Xiangling was made to drink a cup too.

After this, Baochai and Tanchun matched their dice and Tanchun gave the clue “man.” Baochai laughed.

“That word ‘man’ is too vague.”

“If I add another word and give two clues for one guess, that won’t be vague,” rejoined Tanchun, and she added the word “window.”

Baochai, thinking this over and seeing chicken on the table, knew that she was using the allusions “chicken window” and “chicken man.” So she guessed the word “roost.” Tanchun, knowing that she had it and was using the allusion “chickens go back to their roost,” smiled and they both took a sip.

Xiangyun now, too impatient to wait, started playing the finger-guessing game with Baoyu, calling out “three” or “five” at random. On the other side, Madam You and Yuanyang at another table were playing the same game, shouting “seven” or “eight.” Pinger and Xiren had also paired off. The only sound was the tinkle of bracelets. Presently Xiangyun beat Baoyu and Xiren beat Pinger, and each of the losers had to down a cup as well as give the “drinkers’ pledge.”

Xiangyun decreed, “For the pledge you must quote one classical allusion, one old poem, the name of a dominoe, the name of a melody, and a saying from the almanac, combining them all into one sentence. For the toast you must give the name of some fruit or vegetable which has to do with human affairs.”

The others exclaimed, “Her forfeits are more long-winded than anyone else’s, but they’re rather fun.” They urged Baoyu to hurry up and answer.

“Who ever heard of such a rule?” he protested. “Do give me time to think.”

Daiyu said, “If you drink an extra cup I’ll answer for you.”

When he had done so she said:

“Sunset clouds float with the lone duck; the wind sweeps the river and the wild geese cry. It’s a broken-legged wild goose, and its cry is enough to break your heart. This is the wild goose, a guest on earth.”

This amused the whole party.

“That rigmarole makes sense,” they said.

Daiyu picked up a hazel-nut and went on:

“The hazel-nut has naught to do with the block in the next courtyard,

So why should the sound of pounding clothes carry ten thousand miles?”

After this Yuanyang and Xiren, when it came to their turn, quoted a common saying each with the word “longevity” in it, which need not be recorded.

They played at random for a time. Then Xiangyun and Baoqin, and Li Wan and Xiuyan, matched dice. Li Wan gave the clue “gourd,” Xiuyan guessed “green,” and they both smiled and took a sip as they understood each other. But Xiangyun lost at finger-guessing and had to give the drinkers’ pledge. Baoqin said with a smile:

“Please get into the vat.”

The rest laughed.

“That’s a good allusion,” they cried.

Xiangyun retorted:

“Rushing down pell-mell, waves on the river surge up to the sky.

You need an iron chain to moor the lonely boat,

Because, when a gale springs up on the river,

It is not propitious to travel.”

The others laughed.

“She’s making it all up as she goes along. No wonder she invents such forfeits — just to amuse us.”

They urged her to give the toast quickly. She drank, picked up a piece of duck, then took a sip of wine. Suddenly noticing the half of a duck’s head in her bowl, she picked this out and started eating the brain.

“Stop eating and hurry up,” the others cried.

She lifted the duck’s head with her chopsticks.

“This duck head isn’t that slave-girl,

Yet it’s smeared with osmanthus oil.”

The others laughed even more. Qingwen, Xiaoluo and the other maids who had come over to them protested:

“Miss Xiangyun is making fun of us. She must pay a forfeit.”

“Why should we be the ones to use osmanthus oil?” they demanded. “You must give each of us a bottle.”

Daiyu chuckled, “She’d like to give you a bottle, but she’s afraid of being charged with theft.”

The others paid no attention, but Baoyu understood and lowered his head at once. Caiyun, conscience-stricken, blushed. Bacchai shot a covert glance at Daiyu, who regretted her indiscretion. She had meant to tease Baoyu, forgetting that she was slighting Caiyun. She hastily tried to cover up by urging them to play the finger-guessing game.

Now as luck would have it Baoyu and Baochai were matched. Baochai gave the clue “precious,” and Baoyu, after a little thought, knew that she was teasing him by referring to his jade.

“You’re making fun of me, cousin,” he said, “but I’ve guessed the answer. Don’t be angry if I tell you — it’s your name Chai.”

The others demanded an explanation.

“When she says ‘precious’ the word underneath is naturally ‘jade,’” he said. “I answer ‘hairpin.’ There’s an old line:

‘The jade hairpin is broken, the red candle cold.’

Doesn’t that fit?”

Xiangyun interposed, “You can’t use topical allusions. You should both be fined.”

“But that isn’t topical, it’s from an old poem,” objected Xiangling.

“‘Pao-yu’ has no literary source,” retorted Xiangyun. “It may appear in some couplets, but you won’t find it in the classics, so it doesn’t count.”

Xiangling said, “The other day I was reading a five-character regulated verse by Cen Jiazhou which has the line:

‘This land is rich in pao yu.’

Have you forgotten that? And later, in a seven-character verse by Li Yishan, I came across the line:

‘The pao-chai gathers dust each day.’

I joked at the time that both their names occur in Tang poetry.”

Amid general laughter the others cried, “That’s settled it. Quick, drink a cupful!”

Xiangyun had nothing to say and had to drain her cup.

Then the game and finger-guessing started again. And because the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang were away, having no one to control them they gave full rein to their high spirits, shouting out numbers as they played. The hall was a riot of colour and movement, a scene of frantic gaiety. They went on feasting for a time before rising from the table and breaking up. Then Xiangyun was found to have disappeared, thinking she had just slipped out for a minute they waited for her, but as time passed and she failed to reappear they sent servants to look for her. However, no one could find her anywhere.

Presently Lin Zhixiao’s wife came along with some other stewards’ wives. Partly afraid that they might be needed for something, partly afraid that the young maids, with Lady Wang away, might take advantage of Tanchun’s easier rule to drink too much and forget their manners, they had come to ask if there was anything wanted.

Tanchun, knowing their motive, said with a smile, “So you’re not easy in your minds and have come to check up on us? We haven’t been drinking too much. We’ve just been having fun, using wine to make it livelier. Don’t worry.”

Li Wan and Madam You said, “Go and rest now. We won’t let them drink too much.”

“We know that,” replied Mrs. Lin. “Even when the old lady asks the young ladies to drink they won’t, especially when the mistresses are away and they’re just having a little fun. We were afraid there might be some business, and came to ask. As the days are long now, after your game, miss, you should have some snacks. As you don’t usually eat between meals, if you don’t have some snacks now after a cup or two of wine it may do you harm.”

“You’re quite right,” agreed Tanchun. “We were just going to ask for some.” She turned to order the maids, “Bring some snacks.” They assented and went to fetch them.

“You may go and rest now,” said Tanchun. “Or go and chat with the other matrons. We’ll send you some wine.”

“Thank you, miss, but we don’t deserve it,” they replied. After standing there a little longer they withdrew.

“My face is burning. I felt too ashamed to face them,” remarked Pinger, touching her cheeks. “My advice is to stop now, for fear they come back again.”

"It’s no fun any more.” Tanchun laughed. “Never mind. We’re not drinking in earnest anyway.”

Just then a young maid came up smiling to announce, “The young ladies are invited to come and look. Miss Xiangyun is drunk, and she’s gone to cool off on a stone bench behind the rockery where she’s fallen asleep.”

At this they laughed and cried, “Don’t disturb her!” All went over to look and, sure enough, they found Xiangyun lying asleep on a stone bench in a secluded spot behind the rockery. She was sleeping very soundly, covered from head to foot with peony petals which had blown over her, and her face and clothes were red with the fallen blossoms. Her fan, dropped to the ground, was half buried too, and a swarm of bees and butterflies were buzzing frantically around her. She had wrapped up some peony petals in a handkerchief to use as a pillow.

The sight at once delighted and amused them. They hurried over to rouse her and help her up. Still drowsy with wine, she mumbled the drinking rules she had made up:

“The fragrance of spring water, the cool taste of wine.... Drunk we go home.... And the company is fine.”

Laughing, they gave her a shake, urging, “Hurry up and wake! Have some food before you sleep. You may fall ill, sleeping on this damp stone bench.”

Slowly opening her eyes, Xiangyun saw them all and then, looking down at herself, she realized that she was drunk. She had slipped away to this quiet spot to cool off, never meaning to doze off after drinking so much that she felt quite overcome. Now she was rather ashamed of herself.

A young maid promptly brought a basin of water and two others carried a mirror-case. The others waited while Xiangyun washed her face and smoothed her hair. Then she stood up and accompanied them to Paddy-Sweet Cottage, where she drank two cups of strong tea. Tanchun had someone fetch a piece of “drunkenness-reviving stone” for her to hold in her mouth; then she made her drink some vinegar-pepper soup, after which Xiangyun began to feel better.

Now some choice fruits and dishes were selected and sent to Xifeng, who in return sent some of her dishes to them. After Baochai and the others had eaten some light refreshments, some sat down while others remained standing, and some strolled outside to look at the flowers or leaned over the balustrade to watch the fish, amusing themselves in different ways as they pleased. Tanchun played go with Baoqin while Baochai and Xiuyan watched. Daiyu and Baoyu, meanwhile, were having a whispered conversation under a flowering tree.

Just then, Lin Zhixiao’s wife came in with some other women, bringing a married woman with them. The woman, who looked very upset, dared not enter the hall but knelt down at the foot of the steps and kotowed. Tanchun, whose game of go was in a critical phase, was concentrating on the board. She had calculated that she had two “eyes” and so could sacrifice one piece, and was abstractedly fingering the pieces in the box as she pondered. Not until she turned to ask for tea did she notice Lin Zhixiao’s wife, who had been standing there for some time.

“What is it?” she asked.

Lin Zhixiao’s wife pointed to the woman and replied, “This is the mother of Cai’er, one of our fourth young mistress’ maids. She’s a cleaner in the Garden. The woman’s a gossip. I heard her talking just now and questioned her, but what she said isn’t fit for your ears, miss. We’ll have to send her away.”

“Why not report it to Madam Zhu?” asked Tanchun.

“I did just now when I met her on my way here with Lady Wang’s sister. She told me to report it to you, miss.”

“Why not report it to Madam Lian?”

Ping’er put in, “There’s no need. I’ll go and tell her. Since that’s how it is, just send her away and wait till the mistress comes back to report it. Please decide what’s to be done, miss.”

Tanchun nodded and went on with her game.

Then Lin Zhixiao’s wife went off with the woman.

Baoyu and Daiyu, who had been watching from under the tree, now strolled over.

“Your third sister’s a smart one,” remarked Daiyu. “Though given authority, she doesn’t presume on it like most people, who throw their weight about as soon as they’re put in charge.”

“You don’t know the whole story,” said Baoyu. “While you were ill she attended to several matters.

The Garden is now divided up for different people to manage, so that not a blade of grass can be touched. And now that several items have been cut down, they’re using me and Xifeng as whipping-boys. The way she works things out in her mind, she’s not just clever!”

“It’s a good thing,” said Daiyu. “We were being much too extravagant. Although I don’t handle affairs, when I’m at a loose end I often work it out roughly in my mind and find that more is going out than coming in. Unless we start economizing now, we’re bound to get into difficulties later on.”

Baoyu chuckled. “No matter what difficulties we get into, we shan’t go short, you and I.”

At that Daiyu turned and went back to the hall to chat with Baochai.

Baoyu was starting to follow when Xiren came up with a small foreign-lacquered tea-tray designed with interlocking circles, on which were two cups of freshly brewed tea.

“Where has Miss Lin gone?” she asked. “I saw that neither of you had drunk any tea for a long time, so I specially brought you two cups; but now she’s gone.”

“Isn’t that her over there? Take her a cup,” said Baoyu, taking one himself.

Xiren carried the other cup to Daiyu, but as she found her with Baochai she had only this one cup.

“Which of you will drink first?” she asked. “I’ll go and fetch another cup.”

“I don’t want any, just a sip to rinse my mouth,” said Baochai.

She took the cup and sipped from it, then handed it with half the tea left to Daiyu. Xiren said she would fetch some more.

“You know the doctor won’t let me drink much tea,” said Daiyu. “Half a cup is just right. Thank you for being so thoughtful.”

She drank it up and put down the cup, then Xiren went back to take Baoyu’s.

“I haven’t seen Fangguan for some time,” he remarked. “Where is she?”

Xiren looked around.

“She was here a moment ago playing at ‘grass’ with some others. I don’t know where she’s gone now.”

Baoyu hurried back to his room and found Fangguan lying on the bed facing the wall.

“Don’t go to sleep,” he said, shaking her. “Come out and enjoy yourself. It will soon be time for the meal.”

“You were drinking and ignored me, leaving me to mope,” she retorted. “What else was there to do but sleep?”

He pulled her up.

“We’ll have some more wine this evening at home. I’ll tell Xiren to take you to the feast tonight, all right?”

“If Ou-guan and Rui-guan aren’t going, it’s no fun for me by myself. Besides, I’m not used to eating noodles. I didn’t have a proper breakfast, and just now I felt so hungry I asked Mrs. Liu to cook me a bowl of soup and half a bowl of japonica rice, and send them here for me. That will do me. If we drink tonight, mind you don’t let them stop me. I mean to drink as much as I please. Why, at home I used to drink two or three catties of good Huichuan wine at one go. Since learning this rotten acting they say it’s bad for my voice and haven’t let me touch it for the last couple of years. But today I’m going to have a good time.”

“That’s easy,” promised Baoyu.

Just then, sure enough, a maid sent by Mrs. Liu arrived with a hamper. Yanyan took it and opened it. Inside was a bowl of shrimp’s-roe and chicken-skin soup, another of duck steamed in wine, a plate of cured goose breast dyed pink, four rich cream cheese patties, and a large bowl of fragrant, steaming, glistening green-rice.

Yanyan put this on the table and set out the dishes and chopsticks, then helped Fangguan to a bowl of rice.

“It’s so greasy, who wants to eat that?” objected Fangguan.

She soaked some rice in her soup and ate one bowl, after which she picked at two pieces of goose. Then she had had enough.

Baoyu, however, found the food more appetizing than usual. He ate one of the patties and told Yanyan to help him to half a bowl of rice which he ate with the soup, finding it delicious. This amused both Yanyan and Fangguan.

After the meal Yanyan took what was left...

She handed it back to him.

“Eat it up,” he said. “If you want more, I’ll get you some.”

“No, this is plenty. Sister Sheyue gave us two plates of cakes, and this will be more than enough. I don’t want any more.”

Standing by the table she ate it up in no time, then kept back two rolls.

“I’ll keep these for my mother,” she said. “If there’s wine this evening, just give me two cups.”

“So you like wine too, do you?” Baoyu chuckled. “Well, we can have a good drinking session this evening. Your sisters Xiren and Qingwen are good drinkers too, only they usually hold back for politeness’ sake. But today we can all break our fast. There’s something I meant to tell you but forgot, and have only just remembered. From now on, I want you to keep an eye on Fangguan for me. If she slips up in any way, you must remind her. Xiren has too many people to look after.”

“I know, don’t worry. But what about Wu’er?”

“Tell Mrs. Liu to bring her in tomorrow. I’ll let the others know, that’s all.”

Fangguan laughed.

“Now that’s business.”

Chunyan called two young maids to pour water for Baoyu to wash his hands and bring him tea, then cleared the things away and gave them to an old woman. Having washed her hands too she went off to find Mrs. Liu. But no more of this.

Baoyu went back to Red Fragrance Farm to join the other girls, followed by Fangguan with a towel and fan. As they left his compound they met Xiren and Qingwen walking hand in hand.

“Where have you been?” he asked.

“The meal is served,” Xiren told him. “We were waiting for you.”

He described with a laugh how he had just eaten.

“You’re like a cat — eating on the sly!” she teased. “Still, you should keep them company and make a show of eating.”

Qingwen poked Fangguan on the forehead.

“You little vamp!” she cried. “How did you sneak off to have a meal with him? Did you two fix it up between you? Why didn’t you let us know?”

“It was just a chance meeting,” Xiren said. “They didn’t fix it up.”

“In that case, you don’t need us. Tomorrow we can leave and let Fangguan serve him all by herself.”

“The rest of us could go, but not you.”

“I’d be the first to go. I’m lazy and clumsy, bad-tempered and useless.”

“Suppose the peacock-feather cape gets another burn? Who could mend it then? Don’t try to get out of things by making excuses. When I ask you to do anything, you won’t lift a finger. Not that it’s for me — it’s all for him. But you refuse to do anything. How is it, then, that when I was away for a few days and you were so ill you at the point of death, you sat up all night to work for him, not caring if you killed yourself? How do you explain that? Speak up! Why just giggle foolishly? That won’t get you out of it.”

Qingwen chuckled and spat in disgust.

By now they had reached the hall. Aunt Xue was there too and they all took their seats in order. Baoyu just soaked half a bowl of rice in tea and ate that for form’s sake.

Soon the meal ended and they chatted over tea, casually joking. Outside, Xiaoluo, Xiangling, Fangguan, Ruiguan, Ouguan and Douguan — four or five girls in all — after playing for a while in the Garden gathered some flowers and plants, then sat down on the ground to play a game with them.

One said, “I have a willow of the Goddess of Mercy.”

Another said, “I have an arhat pine.”

A third said, “I have a gentleman bamboo.”

A fourth cried, “I have a beauty plantain.”

One girl claimed, “I have a starry emerald.” Another chimed in, “I have an ever-blooming rose.” One cried, “I have the peony from The Peony Pavilion.” Another retorted, “I have the loquat fruit from The Lute.” Then Douguan said, “I have sister flowers.” When no one else could cap this, Xiangling said, “I have a husband-and-wife orchid.”

“I never heard of such a thing!” scoffed Douguan.

Xiangling explained, “One blossom on one stalk is an orchid, several blossoms on one stalk are hui. When the flowers bloom at the top and lower down, it’s a brother hui; when two bloom together, it’s a husband-and-wife hui. I’ve two flowers blooming together — isn’t that a husband-and-wife hui?”

Stumped for an answer, Douguan jumped up and cried, “If that’s so, and if one of these blossoms is big and the other small, would that be a father-and-son hui? And if one faces front and the other back, an enemy hui? Your husband’s been away for over half a year, so you’re missing him and have made up this tale about a husband-and-wife hui. For shame!”

Xiangling flushed and made to rise to pinch Douguan’s lips.

“You bitch!” she swore. “What a load of foul nonsense you talk!”

As soon as Douguan saw her start to get up, she threw herself on her to prevent it, calling to Ruiguan over her shoulder, “Come and help me pinch her lips!”

The two of them rolled on the ground while the others clapped, laughing.

“Look out!” they cried. “There’s a puddle there. It’s a pity to spoil her new skirt.”

Douguan turned to look and, sure enough, Xiangling’s skirt was soaked with muddy water halfway up. Abashed, she let go and ran away. The rest, afraid that Xiangling might vent her anger on them, scattered too with laughter.

Xiangling got up and looked down. Green water was dripping from her skirt. As she was cursing, Baoyu came along. Having picked some stems himself to join in their game, he was surprised to see them all run away, leaving Xiangling alone staring at her skirt.

“Why have they all gone?” he asked.

She told him, “I had a husband-and-wife orchid, but they wouldn’t believe me and said I’d made it up. So we started fooling about and they’ve spoilt my new skirt.”

“You have a husband-and-wife orchid, but I’ve a twin caltrop,” he said with a smile, producing one. He took the orchid too from her.

“Never mind about husbands and wives or twin caltrops. Just look at my skirt!”

Baoyu lowered his head to look. “Aiya!” he exclaimed. “How did you get it in the mud? What a pity. This pomegranate-red silk won’t stand washing.”

“It was brought the other day by Miss Baoqin,” Xiangling told him. “I made one skirt from it and Miss Xiangyun one. I only put this on today.”

Baoyu stamped his foot. “If this had happened in your family, it wouldn’t matter spoiling one every day. But in the first place, this was a present from Baoqin. You and Cousin Baochai are the only ones who have one. Hers is still all right, but yours is spoilt already. Isn’t that a poor return for her kindness? Besides, your mother-in-law is so sharp-tongued. Even though you’re careful I often hear her scolding you for not knowing how to live within your means, just for making a waste of things and not appreciating your good luck. If your mother-in-law saw this, there’d be no end to her nagging.”

These words struck home to Xiangling. However, she was pleased by his concern.

“That’s right,” she agreed. “I have several new skirts, but none like this one. If I had another the same I could change and that would be that, but as it is....”

“Don’t move!” he cried. “You’d better just stand still, or you’ll get mud on your underclothes, socks and shoes too.”

"I’ve got it!” he cried. “Last month Hsi-jen made a skirt exactly like this. As she’s in mourning now she can’t wear it, so why shouldn’t I ask her to let you have it instead of this one?”

Hsiang-ling shook her head with a smile.

“No, that wouldn’t do. If they heard about it, it would look bad.”

“What does that matter?” he argued. “After her mourning’s over, if she wants a skirt like this, can’t you give her another instead? If you’re so finicky, you’re not being true to your nature. Besides, this is nothing to hide. We can even tell Cousin Pao-chai if you like. The only thing is, we don’t want to annoy Aunt Hsueh.”

Hsiang-ling thought this over and had to agree.

“All right then,” she said, nodding and smiling. “I mustn’t disappoint you. I’ll wait here. But mind you get her to bring it herself.”

Baoyu was delighted and promised to do this, then hurried back. As he walked along with lowered head he reflected, “What a pity that such a charming girl should have no parents and not even know her own name, kidnapped and sold to that tyrant!”

Then it occurred to him, “Ping-erh’s case the other day was unexpected, but this is even more so.”

Absorbed in these thoughts, he reached his room and taking Hsi-jen aside explained the situation to her in detail. Now everyone was fond of Hsiang-ling, and Hsi-jen in any case was open-handed. Besides, she was a good friend of Hsiang-ling’s. So as soon as she heard this she opened her case, took out the new skirt, folded it up and went back with Baoyu to find Hsiang-ling, who was still waiting where he had left her.

“I must say you’re a trouble-maker,” Hsi-jen teased her. “You have to get into some scrape or other.”

Hsiang-ling blushed.

“Thank you so much, sister,” she said. “Those wicked wretches played this dirty trick on me.”

She took the skirt and unfolded it. It was indeed identical with her own. Then she made Baoyu turn away while she took off her stained skirt and put on the new one.

“Give me that soiled one to take back and have cleaned,” said Hsi-jen. “If you take it back yourself and they see it, there’ll be more questions.”

“Yes, take it, dear sister, and give it to one of the other girls. I don’t want it now that I have this one.”

“What a generous girl you are!” Hsi-jen laughed.

Hsiang-ling curtseyed twice to thank her, after which Hsi-jen went off with the mud-stained skirt.

Then Hsiang-ling saw Baoyu squatting on the ground digging a hole with a twig. He gathered some fallen blossoms and put them at the bottom, then placed the “husbandand-wife” orchids and “twin” caltrop-flowers in it, covering them with more fallen blossoms before burying them with earth.

She took his hand.

“What’s this now?” she asked laughingly. “No wonder everyone says you’re full of crazy ideas, capable of the most weird, disgusting tricks. Just look at your hands, all covered with mud. Why don’t you go and wash?”

Baoyu laughed and got up to go and wash his hands, while Hsiang-ling started off too. But after a few steps she turned back to call him. Not knowing what she wanted, he came back smiling, his hands still covered with mud.

“What is it?” he asked.

Hsiang-ling simply smiled, her face crimson. She seemed to be trying to say something but could not get it out. Just then her young maid Chen-erh came up.

“Our young lady wants you,” she announced.

Hsiang-ling blushed even more deeply.

“Don’t say a word to Hsueh Pan about the skirt,” she finally got out. Then she turned and left.

“Of course not,” chuckled Baoyu. “Do you take me for a fool, asking for trouble?”

He went back to his own compound.

But more of this in the next chapter.

第63章 寿怡红群芳开夜宴 死金丹独艳理亲丧

话说宝玉回至房中洗手，因和袭人商议：“晚间吃酒，大家取乐，不可拘泥。如今吃什么好？早说给他们备办去。”袭人笑道：“你放心，我和晴雯、麝月、秋纹四个人，每人五钱银子，共是二两；芳官、碧痕、春燕、四儿四个人，每人三钱银子，他们告假的不算：共是三两二钱银子，早已交给了柳嫂子，预备四十碟果子。我和平儿说了，已经抬了一罐好绍兴酒藏在那边了。我们八个人单替你做生日。”宝玉听了，喜的忙说：“他们是那里的钱？不该叫他们出才是。”晴雯道：“他们没钱，难道我们是有钱的？这原是各人的心。那怕他偷的呢，只管领他的情就是了。”宝玉听了，笑说：“你说的是。”袭人笑道：“你这个人，一天不捱两句硬话村你，你再过不去。”晴雯笑道：“你如今也学坏了，专会调三窝四。”说着，大家都笑了。宝玉说：“关了院门罢。”袭人笑道：“怪不得人说你是‘无事忙’！这会子关了门，人倒疑惑起来，索性再等一等。”宝玉点头，因说：“我出去走走。四儿舀水去，春燕一个跟我来罢。”说着，走至外边，因见无人，便问五儿之事。春燕道：“我才告诉了柳嫂子，他倒很喜欢。只是五儿那一夜受了委屈烦恼，回去又气病了，那里来得？只等好了罢。”宝玉听了，未免后悔长叹，因又问：“这事袭人知道不知道？”春燕道：“我没告诉，不知芳官可说了没有。”宝玉道：“我却没告诉过他。也罢，等我告诉他就是了。”说毕，复走进来，故意洗手。
　　已是掌灯时分，听得院门前有一群人进来。大家隔窗悄视，果见林之孝家的和几个管事的女人走来，前头一人提着大灯笼。晴雯悄笑道：“他们查上夜的人来了。这一出去，咱们就好关门了。”只见怡红院凡上夜的人，都迎出去了。林之孝家的看了不少，又吩咐：“别耍钱吃酒，放倒头睡到大天亮。我听见是不依的。”众人都笑说：“那里有这么大胆子的人。”林之孝家的又问：“宝二爷睡下了没有？”众人都回：“不知道。”袭人忙推宝玉。宝玉了鞋，便迎出来，笑道：“我还没睡呢。妈妈进来歇歇。”又叫：“袭人，倒茶来。”林之孝家的忙进来，笑说：“还没睡呢？如今天长夜短，该早些睡了，明日方起的早。不然，到了明日起迟了，人家笑话，不是个读书上学的公子了，倒象那起挑脚汉了。”说毕，又笑。宝玉忙笑道：“妈妈说的是。我每日都睡的早，妈妈每日进来，可都是我不知道的，已经睡了。今日因吃了面，怕停食，所以多玩一回。”林之孝家的又向袭人等笑说：“该焖些普洱茶喝。”袭人、晴雯二人忙说：“焖了一茶缸子女儿茶，已经喝过两碗了。大娘也尝一碗，都是现成的。”说着，晴雯便倒了来。林家的站起接了，又笑道：“这些时，我听见二爷嘴里都换了字眼，赶着这几位大姑娘们竟叫起名字来。虽然在这屋里，到底是老太太、太太的人，还该嘴里尊重些才是。若一时半刻偶然叫一声使得；若只管顺口叫起来，怕以后兄弟侄儿照样，就惹人笑话这家子的人眼里没有长辈了。”宝玉笑道：“妈妈说的是。我不过是一时半刻偶然叫一句是有的。”袭人、晴雯都笑说：“这可别委屈了他，直到如今，他可‘姐姐’没离了嘴。不过玩的时候叫一声名字，若当着人，却是和先一样。”林之孝家的笑道：“这才好呢，这才是读书知礼的。越自己谦逊，越尊重。别说是三五代的陈人，现从老太太、太太屋里拨过来的，就是老太太，太太屋里的猫儿狗儿，轻易也伤不得他。这才是受过调教的公子行事。”说毕，吃了茶，便说：“请安歇罢，我们走了。”宝玉还说：“再歇歇。”那林之孝家的已带了众人又查别处去了。
　　这里晴雯等忙命关了门，进来笑说：“这位奶奶那里吃了一杯来了？唠三叨四的，又排场了我们一顿去了。”麝月笑道：“他也不是好意的？少不得也要常提着些儿，也堤防着，怕走了大褶儿的意思。”说着，一面摆上酒果。袭人道：“不用高桌，咱们把那张花梨圆炕桌子放在炕上坐，又宽绰，又便宜。”说着，大家果然抬来。麝月和四儿那边去搬果子，用两个大茶盘，做四五次方搬运了来。两个老婆子蹲在外面火盆上筛酒。宝玉说：“天热，咱们都脱了大衣裳才好。”众人笑道：“你要脱，你脱，我们还轮流安席呢。”宝玉笑道：“这一安席，就要到五更天了。知道我最怕这些俗套，在外人跟前，不得已的。这会子还怄我，就不好了。”众人听了，都说：“依你。”
　　于是先不上坐，且忙着卸妆宽衣。一时将正妆卸去，头上只随便挽着儿，身上皆是紧身袄儿。宝玉只穿着大红绵纱小袄儿，下面绿绫弹墨夹裤，散着裤脚，系着一条汗巾，靠着一个各色玫瑰芍药花瓣装的玉色夹纱新枕头，和芳官两个先拳。当时芳官满口嚷热，只穿着一件玉色红青驼绒三色缎子拼的水田小夹袄，束着一条柳绿汗巾，底下是水红洒花夹裤，也散着裤腿。头上齐额编着一圈小辫，总归至顶心，结一根粗辫，拖在脑后，右耳根内只塞着米粒大小的一个小玉塞子，左耳上单一个白果大小的硬红镶金大坠子，越显得面如满月犹白，眼似秋水还清。引得众人笑说：“他两个倒象一对双生的弟兄。”袭人等一一斟上酒来，说：“且等一等再拳。虽不安席，在我们每人手里吃一口罢了。”于是袭人为先，端在唇上吃了一口，其馀依次下去，一一吃过，大家方团圆坐了。春燕、四儿因炕沿坐不下，便端了两个绒套绣墩近炕沿放下。那四十个碟子，皆是一色白彩定窑的，不过小茶碟大，里面自是山南海北干鲜水陆的酒馔果菜。
　　宝玉因说：“咱们也该行个令才好。”袭人道：“斯文些才好，别大呼小叫，叫人听见。二则我们不识字，可不要那些文的。”麝月笑道：“拿骰子咱们抢红罢。”宝玉道：“没趣，不好。咱们占花名儿好。”晴雯笑道：“正是，早已想弄这个玩意儿。”袭人道：“这个玩意虽好，人少了没趣。”春燕笑道：“依我说，咱们竟悄悄的把宝姑娘、云姑娘、林姑娘请了来，玩一会子，到二更天再睡不迟。”袭人道：“又开门合户的闹，倘或遇见巡夜的问？”宝玉道：“怕什么！咱们三姑娘也吃酒，再请他一声才好。还有琴姑娘。”众人都道：“琴姑娘罢了，他在大奶奶屋里，叨登的大发了。”宝玉道：“怕什么，你们就快请去。”春燕、四儿都巴不得一声，二人忙命开门，各带小丫头分头去请。
　　晴雯、麝月、袭人三人又说：“他两个去请，只怕不肯来，须得我们去请，死活拉了来。”于是袭人、晴雯忙又命老婆子打个灯笼，二人又去。果然宝钗说夜深了，黛玉说身上不好。他二人再三央求：“好歹给我们一点体面，略坐坐再来。”众人听了，却也欢喜。因想不请李纨，倘或被他知道了倒不好，便命翠墨同春燕也再三的请了李纨和宝琴二人，会齐先后都到了怡红院中。袭人又死活拉了香菱来。炕上又并了一张桌子，方坐开了。宝玉忙说：“林妹妹怕冷，过这边靠板壁坐。”又拿了个靠背垫着些。袭人等都端了椅子在炕沿下陪着。黛玉却离桌远远的靠着靠背，因笑向宝钗、李纨、探春等道：“你们日日说人家夜饮聚赌，今日我们自己也如此。以后怎么说人？”李纨笑道：“有何妨碍？一年之中不过生日节间如此，并没夜夜如此，这倒也不怕。”
　　说着，晴雯拿了一个竹雕的签筒来，里面装着象牙花名签子，摇了一摇，放在当中。又取过银子来，盛在盒内，摇了一摇，揭开一看，里面是六点，数至宝钗。宝钗便笑道：“我先抓，不知抓出个什么来。”说着将筒摇了一摇，伸手掣出一签。大家一看，只见签上面着一枝牡丹，题“艳冠群芳”四字。下面又有镌的小字，一句唐诗，道是：
　　任是无情也动人。
　　又注着：“在席共贺一杯。此为群芳之冠，随意命人，不拘诗词雅谑，或新曲一支为贺。”众人都笑说：“巧得很，你也原配牡丹花。”说着大家共贺了一杯。宝钗吃过，便笑说：“芳官唱一只我们听罢。”芳官道：“既这样，大家吃了门杯好听。”于是大家吃酒，芳官便唱：“寿筵开处风光好……”众人都道：“快打回去，这会子很不用你来上寿。拣你极好的唱来。”芳官只得细细的唱了一只《赏花时》“翠凤翎毛扎帚，闲踏天门扫落花……”才罢。宝玉却只管拿着那签，口内颠来倒去念“任是无情也动人”，听了这曲子，眼看着芳官不语。湘云忙一手夺了，撂与宝钗。
　　宝钗又掷了一个十六点，数到探春。探春笑道：“还不知得个什么。”伸手掣了一根出来，自己一瞧，便撂在桌上，红了脸笑道：“很不该行这个令！这原是外头男人们行的令，许多混账话在上头。”众人不解，袭人等忙拾起来。众人看时，上面一技杏花，那红字写着“瑶池仙品”四字，诗云：
　　日边红杏倚云栽。
　　注云：“得此签者，必得贵婿，大家恭贺一杯，再同饮一杯。”众人笑说道：“我们说是什么呢，这签原是闺阁中取笑的，除了这两三根有这话的，并无杂话。这有何妨？我们家已有了王妃，难道你也是王妃不成？大喜，大喜！”说着大家来敬探春。探春那里肯饮，却被湘云、香菱、李纨等三四个人，强死强活，灌了一钟才罢。
　　探春只叫：“蠲了这个，再行别的。”众人断不肯依。湘云拿着他的手，强掷了个十九点出来，便该李氏掣。李氏摇了一摇，掣出一根来一看，笑道：“好极！你们瞧瞧这行子，竟有些意思。”众人瞧那签上，画着一枝老梅，写着“霜晓寒姿”四字，那一面旧诗是：
　　竹篱茅舍自甘心。
　　注云：“自饮一杯，下家掷骰。”李纨笑道：“真有趣，你们掷去罢，我只自吃一杯，不问你们的废兴。”说着便吃酒，将骰过给黛玉。
　　黛玉一掷是十八点，便该湘云掣。湘云笑着，揎拳掳袖的，伸手掣了一根出来。大家看时，一面画着一枝海棠，题着“香梦沉酣”四字，那面诗道是：
　　只恐夜深花睡去。
　　黛玉笑道：“‘夜深’二字改‘石凉’两个字倒好。”众人知他打趣日间湘云醉眠的事，都笑了。湘云笑指那自行船给黛玉看，又说：“快坐上那船家去罢，别多说了。”众人都笑了。因看注云：“既云香梦沉酣，掣此签者，不便饮酒，只令上下两家各饮一杯。”湘云拍手笑道：“阿弥陀佛，真真好签！”恰好黛玉是上家，宝玉是下家，二人斟了两杯，只得要饮。宝玉先饮了半杯，瞅人不见递与芳官。芳官即便端起来，一仰脖喝了。黛玉只管和人说话，将酒全折在漱孟内了。
　　湘云便抓起骰子来，一掷个九点，数去该麝月。麝月便掣了一根出来，大家看时，上面是一技荼花，题着“韶华胜极”四字，那边写着一句旧诗，道是：
　　开到荼花事了。
　　注云：“在席各饮三杯送春。”麝月问：“怎么讲？”宝玉皱皱眉儿，忙将签藏了，说：咱们且喝酒罢。”说着，大家吃了三口，以充三杯之数。
　　麝月一掷个十点，该香菱。香菱便掣了一根并蒂花，题着“联春绕瑞”，那面写着一句旧诗，道是：
　　连理枝头花正开。
　　注云：“共贺掣者三杯，大家陪饮一杯。”香菱便又掷了个六点，该黛玉。黛玉默默的想道：“不知还有什么好的被我掣着方好。”一面伸手取了一根。只见上面画着一枝芙蓉花，题着“风露清愁”四字，那面一句旧日诗，道是：
　　莫怨东风当自嗟。
　　注云：“自饮一杯，牡丹陪饮一杯。”众人笑说：“这个好极，除了他，别人不配做芙蓉。”黛玉也自笑了。于是饮了酒，便掷了个二十点，该着袭人。袭人便伸手取了一枝出来，却是一枝桃花，题着“武陵别景”四字，那一面写着旧诗，道是：
　　桃红又见一年春。
　　注云：“杏花陪一盏，坐中同庚者陪一盏，同姓者陪一盏。”众人笑道：“这一回热闹有趣。”大家算来：香菱、睛雯、宝钗三人皆与他同庚，黛玉与他同辰，只无同姓者。芳官忙道：“我也姓花，我也陪他一钟。”于是大家斟了酒。黛玉因向探春笑道：“命中该招贵婿的！你是杏花，快喝了，我们好喝。”探春笑道：“这是什么话？大嫂子顺手给他一巴掌！”李纨笑道：“人家不得贵婿，反捱打，我也不忍得。”众人都笑了。
　　袭人才要掷，只听有人叫门，老婆子忙出去问时，原来是薛姨妈打发人来了接黛玉的。众人因问：“几更了？”人回：“二更以后了，钟打过十一下了。”宝玉犹不信，要过表来瞧了一瞧，已是子初一刻十分了，黛玉便起身说：“我可掌不住了，回去还要吃药呢。”众人说：“也都该散了。”袭人、宝玉等还要留着众人，李纨、探春等都说：“夜太深了不象，这已是破格了。”袭人道：“既如此，每位再吃一杯再走。”说着，晴雯等已都斟满了酒。每人吃了，都命点灯。袭人等齐送过沁芳亭河那边，方回来。
　　关了门，大家复又行起令来。袭人等又用大钟斟了几钟，用盘子攒了各样果菜与地下的老妈妈们吃。彼此有了三分酒，便拳赢唱小曲儿。那天已四更时分，老妈妈们一面明吃，一面暗偷，酒缸已罄，众人听了，方收拾盥漱睡觉。芳官吃得两腮胭脂一般，眉梢眼角，添了许多丰韵，身子图不得，便睡在袭人身上，说：“姐姐，我心跳的很。”袭人笑道：“谁叫你尽力灌呢。”春燕、四儿也图不得，早睡了，晴雯还只管叫。宝玉道：“不用叫了，咱们且胡乱歇一歇。”自己便枕了那红香枕，身子一歪，就睡着了。袭人见芳官醉的很，恐闹他吐酒，只得轻轻起来，就将芳官扶在宝玉之侧，由他睡了。自己却在对面榻上倒下。
　　大家黑甜一觉，不知所之。及至天明，袭人睁眼一看，只见天色晶明，忙说：“可迟了！”向对面床上瞧了一瞧，只见芳官头枕着炕沿上，睡犹未醒，连忙起来叫他。宝玉已翻身醒了。笑道：“可迟了。”因又推芳官起身。那芳官坐起来，犹发怔揉眼睛。袭人笑道：“不害羞，你喝醉了，怎么也不拣地方儿，乱挺下了？”芳官听了，瞧了瞧，方知是和宝玉同榻，忙羞的笑着下地说：“我怎么……”却说不出下半句来。宝玉笑道：“我竟也不知道了。若知道，给你脸上抹些墨。”说着，丫头进来，伺候梳洗。宝玉笑道：“昨日有扰，今日晚上我还席。”袭人笑道：“罢罢，今日可别闹了，再闹就有人说话了。”宝玉道：“怕什么，不过才两次罢了。咱们也算会吃酒了，一坛子酒怎么就吃光了。正在有趣儿，偏又没了。”袭人笑道：“原要这么着才有趣儿，必尽了兴，反无味。昨日都好上来了，睛雯连臊也忘了，我记得他还唱了一个曲儿。”四儿笑道：“姐姐忘了，连姐姐还唱了一个呢！在席的谁没唱过？”众人听了，俱红了脸，用两手握着，笑个不住。
　　忽见平儿笑嘻嘻的走来，说：“我亲自来请昨日在席的人，今日我还东，短一个也使不得。”众人忙让坐吃茶。晴雯笑道：“可惜昨夜没他。”平儿忙问：“你们夜里做什么来？”袭人便说：“告诉不得你，昨日夜里热闹非常，连往日老太太、太太带着众人玩，也不及昨儿这一玩。一坛酒我们都鼓捣光了，一个个喝的把臊都丢了，又都唱起来。四更多天，才横三竖四的打了一个盹儿。”平儿笑道：“好，白和我要了酒来，也不请我。还说着给我听，气我。”晴雯道：“今儿他还席，必自来请你，你等着罢。”平儿笑问道：“‘他’是谁？谁是‘他’？”晴雯听了，把脸飞红了，赶着打，笑说道：“偏你这耳朵尖，听的真！”平儿笑道：“呸，不害臊的丫头！这会子有事，不和你说。我有事，去了回来再打发人来请。一个不到，我是打上门来的。”宝玉等忙留他，已经去了。
　　这里宝玉梳洗了，正喝茶，忽然一眼看见砚台底下压着一张纸，因说道：“你们这么随便混压东西也不好。”袭人晴雯等忙问：“又怎么了？谁又有了不是了？”宝玉指道：“砚台下是什么？一定又是那位的样子，忘记收的。”睛雯忙启砚拿了出来，却是一张字帖儿。递给宝玉看时，原来是一张粉红笺纸，上面写着：“槛外人妙玉恭肃遥叩芳辰。”宝玉看毕，直跳了起来，忙问：“是谁接了来的？也不告诉！”袭人、晴雯等见了这般，不知当是那个要紧的人来的帖子，忙一齐问：“昨儿是谁接下了一个帖子？”四儿忙跑进来．笑说：“昨儿妙玉并没亲来，只打发个妈妈送来。我就搁在这里，谁知一顿酒喝的就忘了。”众人听了道：“我当是谁，大惊小怪，这也不值的。”宝玉忙命：“快拿纸来。”当下拿了纸，研了墨，看他下着“槛外人”三字，自己竟不知回帖上回个什么字样才相敌，只管提笔出神，半天仍没主意。因又想：“要问宝钗去，他必又批评怪诞，不如问黛玉去。”想罢，袖了帖儿，径来寻黛玉。
　　刚过了沁芳亭，忽见岫烟颤颤巍巍的迎面走来。宝玉忙问：“姐姐那里去？”岫烟笑道：“我找妙玉说话。”宝玉听了，诧异说道：“他为人孤癖，不合时宜，万人不入他的目。原来他推重姐姐，竟知姐姐不是我们一流俗人。”岫烟笑道：“他也未必真心重我，但我和他做过十年的邻居，只一墙之隔。他在蟠香寺修炼，我家原来寒素，赁房居，就赁了他庙里的房子住了十年。无事到他庙里去作伴，我所认得的字，都是承他所授，我和他又是贫贱之交，又有半师之分。因我们投亲去了，闻得他因不合时宜，权势不容，竟投到这里来。如今又两缘凑合，我们得遇，旧情竟未改易，承他青目，更胜当日。”宝玉听了，恍如听了焦雷一般，喜得笑道：“怪道姐姐举止言谈，超然如野鹤闲云，原本有来历。我正因他的一件事为难，要请教别人去。如今遇见姐姐，真是天缘凑合，求姐姐指教。”说着便将拜帖取给岫烟看。岫烟笑道：“他这脾气竟不能改，竟是生成这等放诞诡僻了。从来没见拜帖上下别号的，这可是俗语说的‘僧不僧，俗不俗，女不女，男不男’，成个什么理数。”宝玉听说，忙笑道：“姐姐不知道，他原不在这些人中里，他原是世人意外之人。因取了我是个些微有知识的，方给我这帖子。我因不知回什么字样才好，竟没了主意，正要去问林妹妹，可巧遇见了姐姐。”
　　岫烟听了宝玉这话，且只管用眼上下细细打量了半日，方笑道：“怪道俗语说的，‘闻名不如见面’，又怪不的妙玉竟下这帖子给你，又怪不的上年竟给你那些梅花。既连他这样，少不得我告诉你原故。他常说古人中自汉、晋、代、唐、宋以来，皆无好诗，只有两句好，说道：‘纵有千年铁门槛，终须一个土馒头。’所以他自称‘槛外之人’。又常赞：‘文是庄子的好’。故又或称为‘畸人’。他若帖子上是自称‘畸人’的，你就还他个‘世人’。‘畸人’者，他自称是畸零之人，你谦自己乃世人扰扰之人，他便喜了。如今他自称‘槛外之人’，是自谓蹈于铁槛之外了，故你如今只下‘槛内人’，便合了他的心了。”宝玉听了，如醍醐灌顶，“嗳哟”了一声，方笑道：“怪道我们家庙说是铁槛寺呢，原来有这一说。姐姐就请，让我去写回帖。”岫烟听了，便自往栊翠庵用来。宝玉回房，写了帖子，上面只写“槛内人宝玉熏沐谨拜”几字。亲自拿了到栊翠庵，只隔门缝儿投进去，便回来了。
　　因饭后平儿还席，说红香圃太热，便在榆荫堂中摆了几席新酒佳肴，可喜尤氏又带了佩凤、偕鸾二妾过来游玩。这二妾亦是青年娇憨女子，不常过来的，今既入了这园，再遇见湘云、香菱、芳、蕊一干女子，所谓“方以类聚，物以群分”二语不错，只见他们说笑不了，也不管尤氏在那里，只凭丫鬟们去服役，且同众人一一的游玩。
　　闲言少述，且说当下众人都在榆荫堂中，以酒为名，大家玩笑，命女先儿击鼓。平儿采了一枝芍药，大家约二十来人，传花为令，热闹了一回。因人回说：“甄家有两个女人送东西来了。”探春和李纨、尤氏三人出去议事厅相见。这里众人且出来散一散。佩凤、偕鸾两个去打秋千玩耍，宝玉便说：“你两个上去，让我送。”慌的佩凤说：“罢了，别替我们闹乱子！”
　　忽见东府里几个人，慌慌张张跑来，说：“老爷殡天了！”众人听了，吓了一大跳，忙都说：“好好的并无疾病，怎么就没了？”家人说：“老爷天天修炼，定是功成圆满，升仙去了。”尤氏一闻此言，又见贾珍父子并贾琏等皆不在家，一时竟没个着己的男人来，未免忙了。只得忙卸了妆饰，命人先到玄真观将所有的道士都锁了起来，等大爷来家审问；一面忙忙坐车，带了赖升一干老人媳妇出城。又请大夫看视，到底系何病症。大夫们见人已死，何处诊脉来？素知贾敬导气之术，总属虚诞，更至参星礼斗，守庚申，服灵砂等，妄作虚为，过于劳神费力，反因此伤了性命的，如今虽死，腹中坚硬似铁，面皮嘴唇，烧的紫绛皱裂。便向媳妇回说：“系道教中吞金服砂，烧胀而殁。”众道士慌的回道：“原是秘制的丹砂吃坏了事，小道们也曾劝说：‘功夫未到，且服不得。’不承望老爷于今夜守庚申时，悄悄的服了下去，便升仙去了。这是虔心得道，已出苦海，脱去皮囊了。”尤氏也不便听，只命锁着，等贾珍来发放，且命人飞马报信。一面看视里面窄狭，不能停放，横竖也不能进城的，忙装裹好了，用软轿抬至铁槛寺来停放。掐指算来，至早也得半月的工夫贾珍方能来到，目今天气炎热，实不能相待，遂自行主持，命天文生择了日期入殓。寿木早年已经备下。寄在此庙的，甚是便宜。三日后，便破孝开吊，一面且做起道场来。因那边府里凤姐儿出不来，李纨又照顾姐妹，宝玉不识事体，只得将外头事务，暂托了几个家里二等管事的。贾、贾、贾珩、贾璎、贾菖、贾菱等各有执事。尤氏不能回家，便将他继母接来，在宁府看家。这继母只得将两个未出嫁的女儿带来，一并住着，才放心。
　　且说贾珍闻了此信，急忙告假，并贾蓉是有职人员。礼部见当今隆敦孝弟，不敢自专，具本请旨。原来天子极是仁孝过天的，且更隆重功臣之裔，一见此本，便诏问贾敬何职。礼部代奏：“系进士出身，祖职已荫其子贾珍。贾敬因年迈多疾，常养静于都城之外玄真观，今因疾殁于观中。其子珍，其孙蓉，现因国丧，随驾在此，故乞假归殓。”天子听了，忙下额外恩旨曰：“贾敬虽无功于国，念彼祖父之忠，追赐五品之职。令其子孙扶柩北下门入都，恩赐私第殡殓，任子孙尽丧，礼皆扶柩回籍。外着光禄寺按上例赐祭，朝中由王公以下，准其祭吊。钦此。”此旨一下，不但贾府里人谢恩，连朝中所有大臣，皆嵩呼称颂不绝。
　　贾珍父子星夜驰回。半路中又见贾、贾二人，领家丁飞骑而来，看见贾珍，一齐滚鞍下马请安。贾珍忙问：“做什么？”贾回说：“嫂子恐哥哥和侄儿来了，老太太路上无人，叫我们两个来护送老太太的。”贾珍听了，赞声不绝。又问：“家中如何料理？”贾等便将如何拿了道士，如何挪至家庙，怕家内无人，接了亲家母和两个姨奶奶在上房住着，贾蓉当下也下了马，听见两个姨娘来了，喜的笑容满面。贾珍忙说了几声“妥当”，加鞭便走。店也不投，连夜换马飞驰。一日到了都门，先奔入铁槛寺，那天已是四更天气。坐更的闻知，忙喝起众人来。贾珍下了马，和贾蓉放声大哭．从大门外便跪爬起来，至棺前稽颡泣血，直哭到天亮，喉咙都哭哑了方住。尤氏等都一齐见过，贾珍父子忙按礼换了凶服，在棺前俯伏。无奈自要理事，竟不能目不视物、耳不闻声，少不得减了些悲戚，好指挥众人。因将恩旨备述给众亲友听了，一面先打发贾蓉回家来，料理停灵之事。
　　贾蓉巴不得一声儿，便先骑马跑来。到家，忙命前厅收桌椅，下扇，挂孝慢子，门前起鼓手棚、牌楼等事。又忙着进来看外祖母、两个姨娘。原来尤老安人年高喜睡，常常歪着；他二姨娘三姨娘都和丫头们做活计，见他来了，都道烦恼。贾蓉且嘻嘻的望他二姨娘笑说：“二姨娘，你又来了？我父亲正想你呢。”二姨娘红了脸，骂道：“好蓉小子！我过两日不骂你几句，你就过不得了，越发连个体统都没了。还亏你是大家公子哥儿，每日念书学礼的，越发连那小家子的也跟不上。”说着顺手拿起一个熨斗来，兜头就打，吓得贾蓉抱着头，滚到怀里告饶。尤三姐便转过脸去，说道：“等姐姐来家再告诉他。”贾蓉忙笑着跪在炕上求饶，因又和他二姨娘抢砂仁吃。那二姐儿嚼了一嘴渣子，吐了他一脸，贾蓉用舌头都舔着吃了。众丫头看不过，都笑说：“热孝在身上，老娘才睡了觉。他两个虽小，到底是姨娘家。你太眼里没有奶奶了，回来告诉爷，你吃不了兜着走。”贾蓉撇下他姨娘，便抱着丫头亲嘴，说：“我的心肝，你说得是。咱们馋他们两个。”丫头们忙推他，恨的骂：“短命鬼，你一般有老婆丫头，只和我们闹。知道的说是玩。不知道的人，再遇见那样脏心烂肺的、爱多管闲事嚼舌头的人，吵嚷到那府里，背地嚼舌，说咱们这边混账。”贾蓉笑道：“各门另户，谁管谁的事？都够使的了。从古至今，连汉朝和唐朝，人还说‘脏唐臭汉’，何况咱们这宗人家！谁家没风流事？别叫我说出来。连那边大老爷这么利害，琏二叔还和那小姨娘不干净呢。凤婶子那样刚强，瑞大叔还想他的账，那一件瞒了我？”贾蓉只管信口开河，胡言乱道。三姐儿沉了脸，早下炕进里间屋里，叫醒尤老娘。这里贾蓉见他老娘醒了，忙去请安问好。又说：“老祖宗劳心，又难为两位姨娘受委屈，我们爷儿们感激不尽。惟有等事完了，我们合家大小登门磕头去。”尤老安人点头道：“我的儿，倒是你会说话。亲戚们原是该的。”又问：“你父亲好？几时得了信赶到的？”贾蓉笑道：“刚才赶到的，先打发我瞧你老人家来了，好歹求你老人家事完了再去。”说着，又和他二姨娘挤眼儿。二姐便悄悄咬牙骂道：“很会嚼舌根的猴儿崽子！留下我们，给你爹做妈不成？”贾蓉又和尤老娘道：“放心罢，我父亲每日为两位姨娘操心，要寻两个有根基的富贵人家，又年轻又俏皮两位姨娘父亲，好聘嫁这二位姨娘。这几年总没拣着，可巧前儿路上才相准了一个。”尤老娘只当是真话，忙问：“是谁家的？”二姐丢了活计，一头笑，一头赶着打，说：“妈妈，别信这混账孩子的话。”三姐儿道：“蓉儿，你说是说，别只管嘴里这么不清不浑的！”说着，人来回话，说：“事已完了，请哥儿出去看了，回爷的话去呢。”那贾蓉方笑嘻嘻的出来。
不知如何，下回分解。

After washing his hands, Baoyu discussed with Xiren, “Tonight we’re going to have a drinking party and enjoy ourselves without any inhibitions. What had we better have? Tell me soon so that I can order it.”

“Don’t worry,” said Xiren. “Qingwen, Sheyue, Qiuwen and I are giving five qian each, making two taels; and Fangquan, Bihen, Chunyan and Sier are giving three qian each — I’m not counting those who’ve asked for leave — that makes another one and two-tenths taels, so we’ve already given three and two-tenths taels to Mrs. Liu to prepare forty plates of refreshments. And I’ve told Pinger to have a vat of good Shaoxing wine carried over and stored there. The eight of us are giving this birthday party just for you.”

Baoyu, delighted, exclaimed, “Where did they get the money? They shouldn’t have to pay.”

“If they’ve no money, does that mean we have?” retorted Qingwen. “This is just to show our good will. Even if the money were stolen, you should accept it in the spirit in which it’s given.”

“You’re right,” he agreed with a smile.

Xiren teased, “Some people have to be scolded every day before they’re satisfied.”

“You’re learning to be a mischief-maker too, always making trouble,” countered Qingwen.

This set them all laughing.

“Let’s close the gate,” proposed Baoyu.

“No wonder people call you ‘busy over nothing’!” cried Xiren. “If we close it now, that will look suspicious. We’d better wait a bit.”

He nodded and said, “I’m going out for a stroll. Sier can fetch water, and Chunyan can come with me.”

Once outside and seeing that there was no one about, he asked Chunyan about Wu’er.

“I told Mrs. Liu, and she was very pleased,” said Chunyan. “But that night Wu’er was so upset that she went home and made herself ill with anger. How could she come? We’ll have to wait till she’s better.”

Baoyu, rather conscience-stricken, sighed. Then he asked, “Does Xiren know about this?”

“I didn’t tell her. I don’t know whether Fangquan did or not.”

“I didn’t mention it. Well, never mind, I’ll tell her myself.”

With that he went back inside and ostentatiously washed his hands again.

By now it was time to light the lamps, and they heard a group of people enter the courtyard. Peeping through the window they saw Mrs. Lin, the chief steward’s wife, approaching with some other women stewards, one of whom was carrying a big lantern.

“They’ve come to check on the night watch,” whispered Qingwen. “Once they leave, we can close the gate.”

All the night watch from Happy Red Court went out to meet them.

After looking them over Mrs. Lin warned, “No gambling or drinking now, and don’t sleep like the dead right through till dawn. If I hear of any goings-on, I won’t let you off lightly.”

They laughed. “Who’d dare do such a thing?”

“Has Master Bao gone to bed yet?” asked Mrs. Lin.

“We’re not sure,” they said.

Xiren nudged Baoyu, who slipped on his shoes and went out to greet the visitors.

“I’m not asleep yet,” he said. “Come in and take a rest, nanny.” He called to Xiren, “Bring some tea.”

“So you’re still up?” Mrs. Lin came in smiling. “The nights are short now, sir, you should turn in early to get up early tomorrow. If you don’t, and sleep late, people will laugh. You won’t be like a young gentleman studying, but like one of those carriers.”

Baoyu smiled. “You’re right. I do usually go to bed early; but you always come after I’m asleep, so you don’t know. I had noodles today and I’m afraid of indigestion, so I’m staying up a bit longer to amuse myself.”

Mrs. Lin turned to Xiren and Qingwen. “You should brew him some Pu’er tea.”

“We’ve brewed some young-maiden tea,” they answered.

"I've drunk two bowls already. Do try one, madam -- it's all ready." Qingwen poured her a bowl and Mrs. Lin rose to her feet to take it.

"I've noticed of late, Master Bao, that you've changed the way you talk," she remarked. "You've taken to calling the young ladies here by their names. Although they work in your apartments, they're assigned by the old lady and Her Ladyship, so you should show them more respect. Of course, there's no harm in your using their names now and then for fun; but if you make a practice of it, the younger members of the family may follow your example and people will laugh at us for having no respect for our elders."

"You are quite right, nanny," he answered. "I only do it very occasionally for fun."

Xiren and Qingwen put in, "Don't wrong him, madam. To this day he's never stopped calling us 'sister'. He only uses our names when we're playing about; in front of other people he's as proper as ever."

"Ah well, that's good," said Mrs. Lin. "That's as it should be for a young gentleman who's studying and knows the rules. The more modest you are, the more you'll be respected. It's not only girls who've been in service here for three or five generations, or those assigned by the old lady and Her Ladyship -- why, you shouldn't hurt so much as a cat or a dog of theirs. That's the way for a well-bred young gentleman to behave."

She sipped her tea then and said, "Time to retire now. We must be off." And though Baoyu urged them to stay longer, she and her women went off to inspect other places.

Qingwen and the others quickly closed the door and came back chuckling.

"Where has that old woman been wining?" they asked. "She came here to let off steam and tick us off."

"She means well," said Sheyue. "She has to keep reminding us to be careful and not overstep the mark."

As they were speaking the wine and desserts were brought in.

"Let's not use a high table," proposed Xiren. "We'll put that round pear-wood bedside table on the kang. It'll be more roomy and more convenient too."

This was done and the table was carried over. Sheyue and Sier went to fetch the desserts, making four or five trips with two big tea-trays. Two old nurses squatted by the brazier outside to warm the wine.

"It's so hot, we'd better take off our heavy clothes," suggested Baoyu.

"You can if you like," they said. "But we have to take turns to offer a toast to you."

"If you do that we'll be at it till the fifth watch," he chuckled. "You know how I hate such formalities. I only put up with them when there are outsiders. Don't plague me now, that's not nice."

"All right, we'll do as you say."

Instead of sitting down at once, they took off their heavy ornaments and clothes. Soon they were all in tight-fitting jackets, their hair done up simply. Baoyu was wearing a short red silk jacket with green silk trousers, the legs of which were not tied but tucked into his socks and embroidered slippers. He was leaning against a colourful silk pillow stuffed with rose and peony petals while he played the finger-guessing game with Fangguan, who was exclaiming how hot she was. She had on a short lined Jacquard jacket of three different colours, a green girdle, pink trousers embroidered with flowers, and red flowered socks. Her hair, braided in small plaits over her forehead, was drawn into a thick queue at the crown and hung down behind, fastened with a black silk tassel. In her right ear she had a tiny jade stud, in her left a red gold pendant the size of a gingko nut. This set off to advantage her face, white as the full moon, and her clear eyes which sparkled like liquid autumn pools. The others teased them, saying they looked like two brothers.

Xiren and the rest poured wine.

"Wait before playing that game," they said. "Although we're not going to toast you, each of us must drink a cup with you."

“Oh, all right then.” Xiren was the first to sip from the cup. The rest followed her example in order of seniority, after which they all sat down in a circle. As there was no room on the edge of the kang for Chunyan and Sier, they moved two embroidered satin stools up close to it.

The forty dishes, all of white porcelain from the Ding Kiln no bigger than small tea-plates, contained sweetmeats and delicacies from land and sea, southern and northern.

“We ought to play some drinking game,” proposed Baoyu.

“But let’s do it quietly,” said Xiren. “No shouting. We don’t want people to hear. Besides, we’re illiterate so we don’t want any highbrow games.”

Sheyue suggested, “Let’s throw dice and see who gets the most reds.”

“That’s no fun,” objected Baoyu. “Better play ‘Grabbing the Flower Sprays.’”

“Yes, I’ve been wanting to try that,” agreed Qingwen.

“It’s a good game, but it’s no fun with so few of us,” said Xiren.

Chunyan proposed, “Why don’t we quietly ask Miss Baochai, Miss Xiangyun and Miss Lin over? We can play for a while and not go to bed till the second watch. What does it matter?”

“But opening up the place and making such a commotion, what if we run into the night patrol?” asked Xiren.

“What do we care?” retorted Baoyu. “And we’d better ask Miss Tanchun too as she drinks. And Cousin Baoqin.”

The others said, “Not Miss Baoqin. She’s staying with Madam Zhu, and it would make too much trouble.”

“What does it matter?” he insisted. “Go and invite them, quickly.”

Chunyan and Sier, only too eager to do so, opened the gate and went off with some young maids to issue the invitations.

Qingwen, Sheyue and Xiren said, “If those two go, the others may not come. We’ll have to go ourselves and drag them here by force.” So Xiren and Qingwen promptly told an old woman to fetch a lantern and went off on this errand.

As they had expected, Baochai pleaded that it was too late and Daiyu that she was unwell. But the two maids begged so hard, “Do us this favour, just for a little while,” that they consented to come. This delighted the rest, who reflected that if Li Wan were not invited she might take offence when she heard of it. So Cuimo and Chunyan were sent to press her and Baoqin to come too. And in due course all the invited guests assembled in Happy Red Court. Xiren had also dragged Xiangling along by main force. Another table was put on the kang so that there was room for all.

Baoyu urged, “Cousin Lin is afraid of the cold. Make a place for her on this side near the partition.” He fetched a back-rest for her too. Xiren and the others brought chairs and sat by the edge of the kang, but Daiyu leaned back on her cushion some distance from the table.

Smiling at Baochai, Li Wan and Tanchun she said, “You’re always scolding other people for drinking at night and gambling, yet here we’re doing the same. What will you have to say in future?”

“What harm is there?” retorted Li Wan. “We only do it on birthdays or festivals, not every night. There’s nothing to fear.”

As she was speaking, Qingwen brought in a bamboo container carved with designs and holding ivory slips inscribed with the names of flowers. She shook this, put it down in the middle of the group, then drew a dice-box. She shook this, opened it, and found that the number thrown was six.

“That means you start, Miss Baochai,” she announced.

Baochai smiled.

“I’ll draw first, but I’ve no idea what I shall get.” She shook the container and drew one slip which they saw was inscribed with a peony and the words “Beauty surpassing all flowers.” Under this was a line from a Tang poem:

To charm, aloof, she has no need.

The instructions were: “All in the feast must drink one cup in congratulations. As this is the queen of flowers, she may order anyone to compose a poem, tell a joke or sing a song.”

“This is very appropriate,” cried the rest. “You’re a peony yourself.”

They all drank a cup of congratulations.

With a smile she urged, “Let Fang-kuan sing us a song.”

“In that case,” said Fang-kuan, “you must all drink up so that you can enjoy my singing.”

When they had done so she sang:

“The feast begins, how fine the scene....”

“Stop!” they cried. “We don’t want any birthday songs. Sing one of your best.”

Fang-kuan had to sing carefully the song Gathering Flowers:

“With a broom of phoenix feathers

I saunter through the Gate of Heaven

Sweeping up fallen petals....”

Pao-yu meanwhile, still clutching the lottery slip, was murmuring the line “Though heartless she has charm.” After hearing this song he gazed at Fang-kuan in silence until Hsiang-yun snatched the slip from him and tossed it to Pao-chai.

Pao-chai threw next, and the dice turning up sixteen the number counted to Tan-chun.

“I wonder what I shall get,” she said with a smile as she drew one slip out. A glance at it made her toss it down on the table, flushing, and exclaiming, “This game’s no good. It’s one played by men outside, full of silly nonsense.” The others did not understand until Hsi-jen and the other maids picked it up. They saw that it was for an apricot-blossom, with the words “Fairy of the Jasper Pool” in red, and the line:

The red apricot leans against the clouds.

The comment was: “Who draws this will marry a noble husband. All congratulate her and she must drink a cup, after which she drinks with the company.”

“So that’s it,” they cried. “This game’s just a joke for the women’s apartments. Apart from a few slips like this there’s nothing out of the way. What does it matter? We already have one royal consort in the family; does that mean you’ll be another? Congratulations!” They all wanted to drink to her.

But Tan-chun, refusing to drink, was forced to drain her cup by Hsiang-yun, Hsiang-ling and Li Wan, who held her by main force.

“Cancel this and play some other game,” she cried.

The others would not hear of it. Hsiang-yun held her hand and made her throw the dice for her. They made nineteen, so it was Li Wan’s turn.

Li Wan shook the pot and drew one slip.

“Excellent!” she cried. “Just look. This is really amusing.”

They saw that it was for an old plum-tree in bloom with the words “Beauty in the Cold Morning,” and the line:

By bamboo fence and thatched cot she is content.

The comment was: “The one who draws this must drink a cup, then the player on her right throws the dice.”

Li Wan said, “How amusing! You go on throwing. I’ll just drink by myself and not concern myself with your fortunes.” With that she drank and passed the dice to Tai-yu.

Tai-yu threw and made eighteen, so it was Hsiang-yun’s turn. She rolled up her sleeves and with a smile drew a slip. On it was a spray of crab-apple blossom with the words “Deep in Fragrant Dreams,” and the line:

Fearing that in the deep of night the flowers may fall asleep.

Tai-yu remarked, “The words ‘deep of night’ should be changed to ‘the stone is cold.’”

The others, knowing that she was teasing Hsiang-yun about her nap, laughed. Hsiang-yun pointed at the mechanical boat and retorted, “Hurry up and board that boat to go home. Don’t talk so much!” This set everybody laughing.

Then they read the comment: “As the crab-apple is ‘deep in fragrant dreams,’ the drawer of this lot need not drink but just orders the players above and below her to drink.”

Hsiang-yun clapped her hands, exclaiming, “Amida Buddha! What a lucky draw!” For it so happened that Tai-yu was the player above her and Pao-yu the one below. They had to pour out two cups and drink. Pao-yu drank half of his then, when no one was looking, passed the rest to Fang-kuan, who tossed it off. Tai-yu, meanwhile, was talking to someone and tipped all her wine into the spittoon.

Hsiang-yun picked up the dice and threw a nine, which meant that it was Sheh-yueh’s turn. She drew a slip....

On the other side was a picture of a spring flower, with the four characters: “The Beauty of Spring.” And there was an old line of poetry:

When the spring flower blooms,

All others fade.

The comment said: “Everyone present must drink three cups to speed the spring on its way.” Sheh-yueh asked what this meant. Pao-yu frowned and hastily tucked the slip out of sight.

“Let’s just drink,” he proposed.

They all drank three mouthfuls to make up three cups.

Sheh-yueh then threw a ten, which meant that Hsiang-ling should draw. She drew a twinflower with the inscription: “Linked in Spring with Good Fortune.” The line of old poetry was:

When twin flowers bloom on one stem...

The comment said: “All congratulate the drawer by drinking three cups with her, and the company must drink one cup too.”

Hsiang-ling then threw a six, which meant that Tai-yu should draw. She thought, “I wonder what I shall get.” Then she drew a slip on which was painted a hibiscus with the inscription: “Pure Melancholy in the Wind and Dew.” The line of old poetry was:

Don’t blame the east wind, but lament your own fate.

The comment said: “This flower drinks one cup. The peony keeps her company with one cup.” The others laughed.

“Excellent! No one but her deserves to be the hibiscus.”

Tai-yu smiled too and drank a cup, then threw a twenty. This meant that Hsi-jen should draw. She drew a spray of peach-blossom inscribed: “A Quiet Nook in the Fairy Vale.” The line of old poetry was:

Peach-blossom red ushers in another spring.

The comment said: “The apricot-blossom drinks one cup, all those of the same age one cup, and all of the same surname one cup.”

“This is going to be fun,” cried the others.

They reckoned that Hsiang-ling, Ching-wen and Pao-chai were the same age as Hsi-jen, and Tai-yu the same birthday, but none had the same surname.

“My surname is Hua too,” put in Fang-kuan quickly. “I must drink with her.”

So they poured the wine.

Tai-yu teased Tan-chun, “You’re the one destined to have a noble son-in-law. You’re the apricot-blossom, so drink up quickly to give us a chance.”

“What nonsense!” retorted Tan-chun. “Cousin Chu’s wife, slap her mouth for her.”

“If she can’t get a noble husband but gets slapped instead, I haven’t the heart to do it,” replied Li Wan laughingly.

The whole group was laughing now.

As Hsi-jen was about to throw the dice, they heard someone knocking at the gate and an old woman went out to see who it was. The messenger, it turned out, had been sent by Aunt Hsueh to fetch Tai-yu.

“What watch is it?” they asked.

“After the second watch. The clock has struck eleven.”

Pao-yu, not believing this, asked to see the clock. It was indeed ten past eleven.

Tai-yu stood up. “I can’t keep my eyes open,” she said. “I must go back to take my medicine.”

The rest said, “We should all break up.”

Though Hsi-jen and Pao-yu wanted to keep them, Li Wan and Tan-chun insisted, “It’s too late. We’ve stayed far longer than usual.”

“In that case, each of you must drink one more cup before you go,” said Hsi-jen.

By now Ching-wen had filled their cups and they all drank, then called for lanterns. Hsi-jen and the others saw them across the river at the Lotus Fragrance Anchorage before returning.

Having closed the gate, they went on with their game. Hsi-jen filled some large cups and put various sweetmeats and dishes on a tray for the old nurses below. They were all mellow with wine and started playing the finger-game and singing songs. By the fourth watch, tipsy by now, the old women helped themselves on the sly to the wine, and by the time this was discovered the wine was finished. They cleared up then and washed, ready to retire.

Fang-kuan, her cheeks as red as rouge, was bewitchingly attractive with her slightly tipsy air. She was too sleepy to stand.

“I feel my heart thumping, sister,” she told Hsi-jen, leaning against her.

“Who told you to swill so much?”

"Alright," said Baoyu. "We can sleep now, but Qingwen keeps calling for more."

"Don't call any more," he said. "Let's turn in anyhow." Pillowing his head on the red perfumed pillow he curled up and fell fast asleep.

Xiren, afraid that Fangguan would be sick after drinking so much, gently got up and helped her to lie down beside Baoyu, after which she lay down herself on the couch opposite.

They all slept like the dead, not waking till daybreak when Xiren opened her eyes to see that it was broad daylight.

"We've overslept!" she cried.

Looking across at the other bed she saw Fangguan, head pillowed on the edge of the kang, still sleeping soundly. She hastily got up and woke her. By then Baoyu had turned over and woken up too.

"Yes, we're late," he said with a smile, shaking Fangguan to rouse her.

The girl sat up, still dazed, and rubbed her eyes.

"For shame!" Xiren teased her. "Fancy flopping down anywhere like that when you're drunk."

Fangguan looked round then and saw that she had slept next to Baoyu. She slipped down from the bed in embarrassment.

"How did I... ?" she began, but could not go on.

"I didn't know either," Baoyu told her. "If I had, I'd have smeared your face with ink."

As he spoke some maids came in to help them wash and dress.

"I put you to a lot of trouble yesterday," he said. "I'll return your hospitality tonight."

"Enough of that," said Xiren. "No more fun today or people will complain."

"What of it?" he retorted. "We've only done this twice. We must be good drinkers to have finished a whole vat of wine. Just when we were enjoying ourselves most, the wine gave out."

Xiren said, "That's the way to enjoy yourself. If you go on too long it gets boring. Yesterday we were all on top form. Even Qingwen forgot to be shy. I remember she sang something."

"Have you forgotten, sister, that you sang too?" Fourth asked. "Everyone at the feast sang."

At that they all blushed and covered their faces, laughing.

Just then Pinger arrived smiling.

"I've come personally to invite all who were at yesterday's feast," she announced. "I'm playing host today, and not a single one of you must be missing."

They made her sit down and offered her tea.

"What a pity you weren't with us last night," remarked Qingwen.

"What were you up to?" Pinger asked.

Xiren told her, "You've no idea what fun we had last night. It was even better than the times when the old lady and the mistress took us to enjoy ourselves. We finished a whole vat of wine, and all got so tipsy we forgot out shame and started singing. It was nearly the fifth watch by the time we turned in, sprawling anyhow across the beds."

"A fine thing!" exclaimed Pinger. "You got wine from me but didn't invite me, and now you describe your fun to make me mad."

Qingwen said, "Today he's giving a return feast and is sure to invite you. Just wait."

"Who is 'he'?" Pinger asked with a smile. "Who do you mean by 'he'?"

Qingwen blushed and ran to chase her.

"You've sharp ears all right," she cried laughingly.

"For shame, you bitch!" Pinger chuckled. "I've business to attend to now, so I won't argue with you. I'll send to invite you when I get back. If anyone doesn't come, I'll storm in here and beat you."

Baoyu and the others pressed her to stay, but she had already left.

Having washed and dressed, Baoyu was drinking tea when his eye fell on a sheet of paper under the inkstone.

"It's not good to leave things lying about under heavy objects like this," he remarked.

Xiren and Qingwen asked what the matter was. Had someone done wrong again?

Pointing at the inkstone he answered, "What's that under there? It must be a pattern which someone forgot to put away."

Qingwen promptly lifted the inkstone and brought out the sheet of paper. It was a note.

Baoyu saw that it was a pink note with the words: “With reverent birthday greetings from Miaoyu beyond the Threshold.”

At sight of this he bounded straight up.

“Who brought this?” he cried. “Why wasn’t I told?”

Xiren and Qingwen, amazed by his excitement, wondered what important person had sent a message and asked together, “Who accepted a note yesterday?”

Sier came running in to say, “Miaoyu didn’t come in person yesterday, she just sent an old woman with this. I put it here, but then we had that drinking party and I forgot it.”

“Is that all?” exclaimed the others. “We thought it was someone really important, the way you were carrying on.”

Baoyu at once called for paper and ink. When it was brought he wondered how to word his reply to match the signature “Beyond the Threshold.” Pen in hand, he remained lost in thought until it occurred to him, “If I ask Baochai she’s sure to call this absurd. I’d better ask Daiyu.”

He tucked the note up his sleeve and set off to find her, but on the way past Seeping Fragrance Pavilion he met Xiuyan who was walking unsteadily towards him.

“Where are you going, cousin?” he asked.

“To have a talk with Miaoyu.”

Baoyu was surprised.

“She’s so aloof and eccentric, she looks down on everyone,” he said. “So she must think highly of you, not counting you among us vulgar people.”

“I don’t suppose she really respects me,” replied Xiuyan. “But we were neighbours for ten years with only a wall between us. She was practising self-cultivation in Alpinia Temple, and as my family was poor we rented a house there. I often went to the temple to keep her company, and she taught me to read and write. So we were friends in poverty, and in a way she was my tutor too. Then after we left to look up some relatives, because she was too unorthodox for the powerful families there she came here. Now we’ve met again and she’s as good to me as before, even better.”

Baoyu exclaimed in delight, “No wonder you’re so other-worldly and refined, cousin — you come from the same stock! I’m in a quandary too over something to do with her, and was just going to ask someone’s advice. Meeting you like this must be fate. Do help me!”

He showed her the note.

“She’ll never change,” said Xiuyan. “Fancy using an appellation like this on a note! As the proverb says, ‘Neither monk nor layman, neither male nor female.’ It’s most irregular.”

“You don’t understand, cousin,” he protested. “She doesn’t count herself with us vulgar people. As she’s somewhat unconventional herself, she sent me this. But I don’t know how to reply and was just going to ask Cousin Lin’s advice when I had the good fortune to meet you.”

Xiuyan looked him up and down reflectively before remarking with a smile, “No wonder the proverb says, ‘To meet is better than to hear tell.’ And no wonder Miaoyu sent you this note, and gave you that plum-blossom last year. Since she’s so eccentric, I’d better explain.

“She often says that all the poets from the Han, Jin, the Five Dynasties, Tang and Song down to the present day are no good, and only these two lines are worth quoting:

‘Though an iron threshold may last a thousand years,

It must come down to a “earthen dumpling” in the end.’

That’s why she calls herself ‘Beyond the Threshold.’ She also has a high opinion of Zhuangzi, styling herself an ‘eccentric.’ If she signs herself ‘Beyond the Threshold,’

If he calls himself “a transcendental person,” you should refer to yourself as “a vulgar person.” By “a transcendental person” he means one who has risen above this world; by “a vulgar person” one who is still involved in the seething masses of mankind. That would please him. Now that he calls himself “a person outside the threshold,” he means one who has left the world of men; so you should describe yourself as “a person within the threshold.” That should satisfy him.”

Baoyu felt as if Buddha had suddenly shown him the light. “No wonder our family temple is called the Iron Threshold Temple!” he exclaimed. “So that’s the origin of the name. Please go back now, cousin, while I write a reply.”

Xiuyan thereupon returned to Green Lattice Nunnery, and Baoyu went back to his own room to write his reply. He headed it: “Your humble disciple Baoyu, a person within the threshold, prostrates himself in reverence after purification.” Then taking this himself to Green Lunnery, he pushed it through a crack in the gate and went away.

After lunch, when Pinger returned the others’ hospitality, because the red fragrantpeony garden was considered too hot, several tables were laid with fine wine and delicacies in the Elm Shade Hall. And fortunately Madam You had brought her two concubines Peifeng and Xieluan to enjoy themselves. These two young women, charming in their artlessness, seldom came to the Garden. Now that they were there and had met Xiangyun, Xiangling, Fangguan and Ruiguan, the saying “like attracts like” was proved true. Chatting and laughing together, paying no attention to Madam You but leaving the maids to wait on them, they went off to enjoy themselves with the others.

But enough of this. The whole party was now in the Elm Shade Hall, ostensibly to drink but actually to have fun. They told the women story-tellers to beat the drum, and Pinger plucked a spray of tree-peony. Then some twenty of them started the game of Pass-Round, which made things very merry. They were interrupted by the announcement that two women had come from the Zhen family with gifts, so Tanchun, Li Wan and Madam You went to the council hall to see them, while the others scattered to amuse themselves.

Peifeng and Xieluan went to sport on the swings.

“Get on the swing and I’ll push you,” offered Baoyu.

“We don’t want any pushing, thank you,” Peifeng answered hastily. “Don’t play one of your tricks on us.”

Just then some servants from the Eastern Mansion came rushing in frantically.

“The old master’s ascended to Heaven!” they announced.

Everybody was consternated.

“He wasn’t even ill, how could he pass away so suddenly?” they exclaimed.

The servants explained, “The master took elixirs every day, and now he’s achieved his aim and become an immortal.”

At this news, and with Jia Zhen and his son as well as Jia Lian all away from home, Madam You had not a single man to rely on. She had to take charge herself. Having hastily removed her ornaments, she ordered stewards to have all the Taoist priests in Mysterious Truth Temple locked up until Lord Jia’s return to investigate. Then she hurried by carriage out of the city with Lai Sheng’s wife and some other elderly stewards’ wives. She also sent for doctors to find out the cause of her father-in-law’s death.

But how could the doctors diagnose the case of a dead man? They knew, however, that Jia Jing had been practising Taoist breathing exercises, which were sheer nonsense, and that he had been worshipping the stars and keeping vigil on the night of the vernal equinox, taking toxic cinnabar — all such fantastic ways of taxing his mind and energy that instead of achieving longevity he had injured his health. Now, though dead, his abdomen was hard as iron and his skin, cracked and purple, appeared scorched. When the doctors reported this to the stewards’ wives, they said he had died of excessive heat through taking cinnabar.

The Taoist priests in panic assured them, “It was his taking of our secret cinnabar that did the damage. We warned the master, ‘Even if your alchemy is not yet perfect, you mustn’t take this.’ But last night, unknown to us, during his vigil at the equinox he took some and became an immortal. This shows that his piety has been rewarded by success: he has cast off his shell and left the sea of sorrow.”

Madam You, disinclined to listen to this, simply ordered the priests to be kept under guard until Jia Zhen’s return. She sent a courier post-haste to inform him, then saw to the laying out of the corpse. The inner chamber of the temple being too small for this, and the coffin having to be taken to the family temple outside the city anyway, she had the body dressed in shroud and then carried in a soft sedan-chair to Iron Threshold Temple. Reckoning that it would take half a month at least for Jia Zhen to

After some time Jia Zhen was able to get back. As the weather was so hot that they could not delay, he took charge himself and ordered the astrologer to choose a day for encoffining. The coffin had been prepared years before and stored in the temple, which was very convenient. Three days later they started mourning and receiving condolences, and Buddhist and Taoist masses were performed. Since Xifeng in the other mansion could not come, Li Wan had to look after the young ladies, and Baoyu was too ignorant of business to be of any help, Jia Zhen entrusted outside business to a few second stewards. Jia Bin, Jia Guang, Jia Heng, Jia Ying, Jia Chang and Jia Ling were each assigned specific tasks. And as Madam You could not go home, he sent for her stepmother to keep house for them in the Ning Mansion. The stepmother had to bring her two unmarried daughters with her to stay there too, to set her mind at rest.

As soon as Jia Zhen heard the news he asked for leave. Jia Rong, who held a post too, accompanied him. The Board of Rites, in view of the present Emperor’s great respect for filial piety, did not venture to decide on their own but submitted a memorial requesting instructions. The Emperor, renowned for his virtue and filial piety, was always especially gracious to the descendants of meritorious ministers. When he saw this memorial he inquired what post Jia Jing had held.

The Board of Rites reported, “He became a Palace Graduate through the examination. His grandfather’s title was inherited by his son Jia Zhen. Jia Jing, who was old and ailing, had retired to cultivate vital energy outside the capital in the Taoist Temple of Mystic Truth. He has now died of illness in this temple. His son Jia Zhen and grandson Jia Rong, because of the national mourning, are in attendance on Your Majesty; hence they beg for leave to go back for the encoffining.”

Upon hearing this, the Emperor in his great kindness issued a special edict: “Although Jia Jing was an ordinary citizen, out of regard for his grandfather’s merits he is posthumously bestowed the rank of a fifth-grade official. Let his son and grandson escort his coffin to the capital to be interred in the family cemetery, his descendants being permitted to observe the whole period of mourning in accordance with the rites. In addition, let the Court of Imperial Sacrifices see to the sacrificial offerings according to the regulations. All officials from princes and dukes downwards are permitted to offer condolences. Respect this.”

This edict was received not only by the Jia family with cries of gratitude, but by all the high officials at court with high praise for the Emperor’s goodness.

Jia Zhen and his son hurried back day and night. On the way they met Jia Bin and Jia Guang who had come post-haste with some servants. At sight of Jia Zhen they dismounted to pay their respects.

“What brings you here?” he asked.

“The old lady was afraid you’d have no escorts on the road, sir,” they told him. “So she sent us two to see you home.”

Jia Zhen praised their thoughtfulness, then asked how things were going at home.

They described how the Taoist priests had been arrested and moved to the family temple; and how, for fear that there was no one in charge at home, they had invited Madam You’s stepmother with her two daughters to stay in the main quarters.

At this point Jia Rong dismounted too. The news that his young aunts had come made him beam with delight.

Jia Zhen expressed approval, then whipped his horse on and pressed ahead, not even stopping at inns but changing horses on the way to travel post-haste day and night. They reached the capital in one day and went straight to Iron Threshold Temple. It was the fourth watch, and the watchmen, hearing them, hastily roused the others. Jia Zhen and Jia Rong dismounted, and with loud lamentations they entered the temple. Wailing as if their hearts would break, they knelt and crawled to the coffin. They knocked their heads on the ground before it, and went on weeping till dawn, by which time they were both hoarse.

After Madam You and the others had greeted them, father and son changed into mourning as required by etiquette and prostrated themselves before the coffin. But as they had to attend to business, they could not shut their eyes and ears to everything; so they had to curb their grief to direct the servants. Jia Zhen described the Emperor’s edict to the relatives and friends present, then sent Jia Rong home first to make preparations for the coffin to repose in the Ning Mansion.

Eager to be off, Jia Rong galloped home on horseback. There he ordered the servants to clear the tables and chairs from the main hall, take down the screens, hang up mourning curtains, and set up a shed outside the gate for the musicians as well as a memorial arch. Then he hurried inside to see his grandmother and his two aunts.

Now the old lady was in the habit of taking naps, and was dozing at this time. His aunts had been doing needlework with the maids, but when he came in they put on mournful expressions.

Jia Rong grinned at his second aunt. “So you’re here again, Second Auntie,” he said. “My father was just missing you.”

Madame You’s face flushed scarlet. “You impudent wretch!” she cried. “If I go a couple of days without scolding you, you can’t bear it. You’re getting completely out of hand. Fancy a young gentleman from a house like yours, who studies every day and is taught good manners, carrying on worse than any little urchin!” She reached for an iron and made as if to hit him on the head.

Jia Rong ducked and huddled against her, pleading for mercy. Third Sister turned her head away.

“I shall tell your mother when she comes back,” she warned.

Jia Rong at once knelt on the kang to beg for forgiveness, then started scrambling with his second aunt for some cardamoms. She chewed up the husks and spat them in his face, whereupon he licked them up with his tongue.

The maids standing by were disgusted.

“He’s in mourning and his grandmother’s only just dropped off,” they giggled. “Young as these two aunts are, they’re still his aunts. You’ve no respect for your grandmother, sir. If we report this, you’ll smart for this.”

Letting go of his aunt, Jia Rong threw his arms round one of the maids and kissed her.

“My pet, you’re quite right,” he cried. “The two of us are greedy for a taste.”

The maids pushed him away and scolded:

“You devil! You’ve a wife and maids of your own, yet you fool around with us. Those who know say it’s your fun; but those who don’t, and love to poke their noses into other people’s business and gossip, may take it seriously. If this gets talked about in the other mansion and they start spreading tales, they’ll say we’re a shameless lot.”

“Every household has its own front door,” retorted Jia Rong. “Who bothers about what goes on next door? We’ve enough to do minding our own business. Why, from ancient times down to the Han and Tang dynasties, people have talked about the ‘dirty Tangs and stinking Hans,’ not to mention a family like ours. Who hasn’t his romantic adventures? I could tell you a few tales. Even though the Elder Master of the other house is so strict, Uncle Lian carries on with his young concubines. And though Aunt Xifeng is such a dragon, Uncle Rui still fancies her. Do you think such things can be hidden from me?”

He was rattling on recklessly when Third Sister, looking very stern, got down from the kang and went into the inner room to wake the old lady. As soon as she stirred, Jia Rong went in to pay his respects.

“You must have been worn out, old ancestress,” he said, “and it was too bad to put my two aunts to so much trouble. My father and I are most grateful. As soon as the funeral is over, the whole family will come to kowtow our thanks.”

“You know how to talk, my child.” The old lady nodded. “That’s as it should be between relatives.” She asked, “Is your father well? When did he get the news and arrive?”

“Only a short while ago. He sent me first to see how you were, old ancestress, and to beg you to stay until this is over, whatever happens.” As he said this he winked at his second aunt.

She gritted her teeth and swore softly, “You monkey! Are you keeping us here to be stepmothers to your father?”

Jia Rong said to the old lady, “Don’t worry. My father has been thinking every day of my two aunts. He’s looking for two rich, handsome young husbands with good prospects for them, so that he can arrange their marriages. He hadn’t found anyone all these years, but on his way here the other day he happened to meet just the right man.”

The old lady took this seriously. “Who is he?” she asked.

Second Sister dropped her work and ran laughing to hit Jia Rong.

“Don’t believe the rascal, mother,” she cried.

Third Sister said, “Rong, if you must talk, at least choose your words more carefully.”

Just then a servant announced, “The work’s finished. Will the young gentleman come and check it, then report to his lord-ship?”

Jia Rong bounded cheerfully out.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第64章 幽淑女悲题五美吟 浪荡子情遗九龙佩

话说贾蓉见家中诸事已妥，连忙赶至寺中，回明贾珍。于是连夜分派各项执事人役，并预备一切应用幡杠等物，择于初四日卯时请灵柩进城，一面使人知会诸位亲友。是日丧仪耀，宾客如云，自铁槛寺至宁府，夹路看的何止数万人。内中有嗟叹的，也有羡慕的，又有一等半瓶醋的读书人，说是丧礼与其奢易莫若俭戚的，一路纷纷议论不一。至未申时方到，将灵柩停放正堂之内，供奠举哀已毕，亲友渐次散回，只剩族中人分理迎宾送客等事。近亲只有邢舅太爷相伴未去。贾珍、贾蓉此时为礼法所拘，不免在灵旁藉草枕块，恨苦居丧。人散后，仍乘空在内亲女眷中厮混。宝玉亦每日在宁府穿孝，至晚人散，方回园里。凤姐身体未愈，虽不能时常在此，或遇着开坛诵经、亲友上祭之日，亦扎挣过来相帮尤氏料理。
　　一日供毕早饭，因天气尚长，贾珍等连日劳倦，不免在灵旁假寐。宝玉见无客至，遂欲回家看视黛玉，因先回至怡红院中。进入门来，只见院中寂静无人，有几个老婆子和那小丫头们在回廊下取便乘凉，也有睡卧的，也有坐着打盹的。宝玉也不去惊动。只有四儿看见，连忙上前来打帘子。将掀起时，只见芳官自内带笑跑出，几乎和宝玉撞个满怀。一见宝玉，方含笑站着，说道：“你怎么来了？你快给我拦住晴雯，他要打我呢。”一语未了，只听见屋里唏哗喇的乱响，不知是何物撒了一地。随后晴雯赶来骂道：“我看你这小蹄子儿往那里去？输了不叫打。宝玉不在家，我看有谁来救你！”宝玉连忙带笑拦住，道：“你妹子小，不知怎么得罪了你，看我的分上饶他罢。”晴雯也不想宝玉此时回来，乍一见不觉好笑，遂笑说道：“芳官竟是个狐狸精变的？就是会拘神遣将的符咒也没有这么快。”又笑道：“就是你真请了神来，我也不怕。”遂夺手仍要捉拿。芳官早已藏在身后，搂着宝玉不放。宝玉遂一手拉了晴雯，一手携了芳官，进来看时，只见西边炕上麝月、秋纹、碧痕、春燕等正在那里抓子儿赢瓜子儿呢。却是芳官输给晴雯，芳官不肯叫打，跑出去了，晴雯因赶芳官，将杯内的子儿撒了一地。宝玉笑道：“如此长天，我不在家里，正怕你们寂寞，吃了饭睡觉，睡出病来。大家寻件事玩笑消遣甚好。”因不见袭人，又问道：“你袭人姐姐呢？”晴雯道：“袭人么？越发道学了，独自个在屋里面壁呢。这好一会我们没进去，不知他做什么呢，一点声儿也听不见。你快瞧瞧去罢，或者此时参悟了，也不可知。”
　　宝玉听说，一面笑，一面走至里间。只见袭人坐在近窗床上，手中拿着一根灰色绦子，正在那里打结子呢，见宝玉进来，连忙站起，笑道：“晴雯这东西编派我什么呢！我因要赶着打完了这结子，没工夫和他们瞎闹，因哄他说：‘你们玩去罢。趁着二爷不在家，我要在这里静坐一坐，养一养神。’他就编派了我这些个话，什么‘面壁了’、‘参禅了’的。等一会我不撕他那嘴！”宝玉笑着挨近袭人坐下，瞧他打结子，问道：“这么长天，你也该歇息歇息，或和他们玩笑，要不瞧瞧林妹妹去也好。怪热的打这个，那里使？”袭人道：“我见你带的扇套，还是那年东府里蓉大奶奶的事情上做的。那个青东西，除族中或亲友家夏天有白事才带的着，一年遇着带一两遭，平常又不犯做。如今那府里有事，这是要过去天天带的，所以我赶着另作一个，等打完了结子给你换下那旧的来。你虽然不讲究这个，要叫老太太回来看见，又该说我们躲懒，连你穿带的东西都不经心了。”宝玉笑道：“这真难为你想的到。只是也不可过于赶，热着了，倒是大事。”说着，芳官早托了一杯凉水内新湃的茶来。因宝玉素昔秉赋柔脆，虽暑月不敢用冰，只以新汲井水，将茶连壶浸在盆内，不时更换，取其凉意而已。宝玉就芳官手内吃了半盏，遂向袭人道：“我来时，已吩咐了焙茗，要珍大哥那边有要紧的客来时，叫他即刻送信。要没要紧的事，我就不过去了。”说毕，遂出了房门，又回头向碧痕等道：“要有事，到林姑娘那里找我。”
　　于是一径往潇湘馆来看黛玉。将过了沁芳桥，只见雪雁领了两个老婆子，手中都拿着菱藕瓜果之类。宝玉忙问雪雁道：“你们姑娘从来不吃这些凉东西，拿这些瓜果作什么？不是要请那位姑娘奶奶么？”雪雁笑道：“我告诉你，可不许你对姑娘说去。”宝玉点头应允。雪雁便命两个婆子：“先将瓜果送去，交与紫鹃姐姐。他要问我，你就说我做什么呢，就来。”那婆子答应着去了。雪雁方说道：“我们姑娘这两日方觉身上好些了。今日饭后，三姑娘来会着要瞧二奶奶去，姑娘也没去，又不知想起什么来了，自己哭了一回，提笔写了好些不知是诗是词。叫我传瓜果去时，又听叫紫鹃将屋内摆着的小琴桌上的陈设搬下来，将桌子挪在外间当地，又叫将那龙文鼎放在桌上，等瓜果来时听用。要说请人呢，不犯先忙着把个炉摆出来，要说点香呢，我们姑娘素日屋内除摆新鲜花果木瓜之类，又不大喜熏衣服。就是点香，也当点在常坐卧的地方儿，难道是老婆子们把屋子熏臭了，要拿香熏熏不成？究竟连我也不知为什么。二爷白瞧瞧去。”宝玉听了，不由的低头心内细想道：“据雪雁说，必有原故。要是同那一位姐妹们闲坐，亦不必如此先设馔具。或者是姑爷姑妈的忌辰？但我记得每年到此日期，老太太都吩咐另外整理肴馔送去林妹妹私祭，此时已过。大约必是七月，因为瓜果之节，家家都上秋季的坟，林妹妹有感于心，所以在私室自己奠祭，取《礼记》‘春秋荐其时食’之意，也未可定。但我此刻走去，见他伤感，必极力劝解，又怕他烦恼郁结于心；若竟不去．又恐他过于伤感，无人劝止，两件皆足致疾。莫若先到凤姐姐处一看，到彼稍坐即回。如若见林妹妹伤感，再设法开解。既不至使其过悲，哀痛稍申，亦不至抑郁致病。”
　　想毕，遂别了雪雁，出了园门，一径到凤姐处来。正有许多婆子们回事毕，纷纷散出，凤姐倚着门和平儿说话呢。一见了宝玉，笑道：“你回来了么？我才吩咐了林之孝家的叫他使人告诉跟你的小厮，若没什么事，趁便请你回来歇息歇息。再者那里人多，你那里禁的住那些气味？不想恰好你倒来了。”宝玉笑道：“多谢姐姐惦记。我也因今日没事，又见姐姐这两日没往那府里去，不知身上可大愈了，所以回来看看。”凤姐道：“左右也不过是这么着，三日好两日不好的。老太太、太太不在家，这些大娘们，嗳！那一个是安分的？每日不是打架，就是拌嘴，连赌博偷盗的事情都闹出来了两三件了。虽说有三姑娘帮着办理，他又是个没出阁的姑娘，也有叫他知道得的，也有往他说不得的事，也只好强扎挣着罢了。总不得心静一会儿！别说想病好，求其不添，也就罢了。”宝玉道：“姐姐虽如此说，姐姐还要保重身体，少操些心才是。”说毕，又说了些闲话，别了凤姐，回身往园中走来。
　　进了潇湘馆院门看时，只见炉袅残烟，奠馀玉醴，紫鹃正看着人往里收桌子，搬陈设呢。宝玉便知已经奠祭完了。走入屋内，只见黛玉面向里歪着，病体恹恹，大有不胜之态。紫鹃连忙说道：“宝二爷来了。”黛玉方慢慢的起来。含笑让坐。宝玉道：“妹妹这两天可大好些了？气色倒觉静些，只是为何又伤心了？”黛玉道：“可是你没的说了。好好的，我多早晚又伤心了？”宝玉笑道：“妹妹脸上现有泪痕，如何还哄我呢？只是我想妹妹素日本来多病，凡事当各自宽解，不可过作无益之悲。若作践坏了身子，使我……”说到这里，觉得心下的话有些难说，连忙咽住。只因他虽和黛玉一处长大，情投意合，又愿同生同死，却只心中领会，从来未曾当面说出。况兼黛玉心多，每每说话造次，得罪了他。今日原为的是来劝解，不想把话又说造次了，接不下去。心中一急，又怕黛玉恼他，又想一想自己的心，实在的是为好，因而转念为悲，反倒掉下泪来。黛玉起先原恼宝玉说话不论轻重，如今见此光景，心有所感，本来素昔爱哭，此时亦不免无言对泣。
　　却说紫鹃端了茶来，打量二人又为何事口角，因说道：“姑娘身上才好些，宝二爷又来怄气了。到底是怎么样？”宝玉一面拭泪，笑道：“谁敢怄妹妹了？”一面搭讪着起来闲步，只见砚台底下微露一纸角，不禁伸手拿起。黛玉忙要起身来夺，已被宝玉揣在怀内，笑央道：“好妹妹，赏我看看罢！”黛玉道：“不管什么，来了就混翻。”一语未了，只见宝钗走来，笑道：“宝兄弟要看什么？”宝玉未见上面是何言词，又不知黛玉心中如何，未敢造次回答，却望着黛玉笑。黛玉一面让宝钗坐，一面笑道：“我曾见古史中有才色的女子，终身遭际，令人可欣可羡、可悲可叹者甚多，今日饭后无事，因欲择出数人，胡乱凑几首诗，以寄感慨。可巧探丫头来会我瞧凤姐姐去，我也身上懒懒的，没同他去。将才做了五首，一困倦起来，撂在那里，不想二爷来了，就瞧见了。其实给他看也没有什么，但只我嫌他是不是的写给人看去。”宝玉忙道：“我多早晚给人看来？昨日那把扇子，原是我爱那几首《白海棠》诗，所以我自己用小楷写了，不过为的是拿在手中看着便易。我岂不知闺阁中诗词字迹是轻易往外传诵不得的？自从你说了我，总没拿出园子去。”宝钗道：“林妹妹这虑的也是。你既写在扇子上，偶然忘记了，拿在书房里去，被相公们看见了，岂有不问是谁做的呢？倘或传扬开了，反为不美。自古道‘女子无才便是德’，总以贞静为主，女工还是第二件。其馀诗词，不过是闺中游戏，原可以会可以不会，咱们这样人家的姑娘，倒不要这些才华的名誉。”因又笑向黛玉道：“拿出来给我看看无妨，只不叫宝兄弟拿出去就是了。”黛玉笑道：“既如此说，连你也可以不必看了。”又指着宝玉笑道：“他早已抢了去了。”
　　宝玉听了，方自怀内取出，凑至宝钗身旁，一同细看。只见写道：
　　西施
　　一代倾城逐浪花，吴官空自忆儿家。
　　效颦莫笑东村女，头白溪边尚浣纱。
　　虞姬
　　肠断乌啼夜啸风，虞今幽恨对重瞳。
　　黥彭甘受他年醢，饮剑何如楚帐中？
　　明妃
　　绝艳惊人出汉官，红颜命薄古今同。
　　君王纵使轻颜色，予夺权付畀画工？
　　绿珠
　　瓦砾明珠一例抛，何曾石尉重娇娆？
　　都缘顽福前生造，更有同归慰寂寥。
　　红拂
　　长剑雄谈态自殊，美人巨眼识穷途。
　　尸居馀气扬公幕，岂得羁縻女丈夫？
　　宝玉看了，赞不绝口，又说道：“妹妹这诗，恰好只做了五首，何不就命曰《五美吟》？”于是不容分说，便提笔写在后面。宝钗亦说道：“做诗不论何题，只要善翻古人之意。若要随人脚踪走去，纵使字句精工，已落第二义，究竟算不得好诗。即如前人所咏昭君之甚多，有悲挽昭君的，有怨恨延寿的，又有讥汉帝不能使画工图貌贤臣而画美人的，纷纷不一。后来王荆公复有‘意态由来画不成，当时枉杀毛延寿’，永叔有‘耳目所见尚如此，万里安能制夷狄’：二诗俱能各出己见，不与人同。今日林妹妹这五首诗，亦可谓命意新奇，别开生面了。”
　　仍欲往下说时，只见有人回道：“琏二爷回来了。适才外头传说，往东府里去了，好一会了，想必就回来的。”宝玉听了，连忙起身，迎至大门以内等待，恰好贾琏自外下马进来。于是宝玉先迎着贾琏打千儿，口中给贾母、王夫人等请了安，又给贾琏请了安。二人携手走进来。只见李纨、凤姐、宝钗、黛玉、迎、探、惜等早在中堂等候，一一相见已毕。因听贾琏说道：“老太太明日一早到家，一路身体甚好。今日先打发了我来，回家看视，明日五更，仍要出城迎接。”说毕，众人又问了些路途的景况。因贾琏是远归，遂大家别过，让贾琏回房歇息。一宿晚景，不必细述。
　　至次日饭时前后，果见贾母、王夫人等到来。众人接见已毕，略坐了一坐，吃了一杯茶，便领了王夫人等人过宁府中来。只听见里面哭声震天，却是贾赦、贾琏送贾母到家，即过这边来了。当下贾母进入里面，早有贾赦、贾琏率领族中人哭着迎出来了。他父子一边一个，挽了贾母，走至灵前，又有贾珍、贾蓉跪着，扑入贾母怀中痛哭。贾母暮年人，见此光景，亦搂了珍、蓉等痛哭不己。贾赦、贾琏在旁苦劝，方略略止住。又转至灵右，见了尤氏婆媳，不免又相持大痛一场。哭毕，众人方上前，一一请安间好。贾琏因贾母才回家来，未得歇息，坐在此间看着未免要伤心，遂再三的劝。贾母不得已，方回来了。果然年迈的人，禁不住风霜伤感，至夜间便觉头闷心酸，鼻塞声重，连忙请了医生来诊脉下药，足足的忙乱了半夜一日。幸而发散的快，未曾传经，至三更天，些须发了点汗，脉静身凉，大家方放了心。至次日，仍服药调理。
　　又过了数日，乃贾敬送殡之期，贾母犹未大愈，遂留宝玉在家侍奉。凤姐因未曾甚好，亦未去。其余贾赦、贾琏、邢夫人、王夫人等，率领家人仆妇，都送至铁槛寺，至晚方回。贾珍、尤氏并贾蓉仍在寺中守灵，等过百日后，方扶柩回籍。家中仍托尤老娘并二姐儿三姐儿照管。
　　却说贾琏素日既闻尤氏姐妹之名，恨无缘得见，近因贾敬停灵在家，每日与二姐儿三姐儿相认已熟，不禁动了垂涎之意。况知与贾珍、贾蓉素日有聚之诮，因而乘机百般撩拨，眉目传情。那三姐儿却只是淡淡相对，只有二姐儿也十分有意，但只是眼目众多，无从下手。贾琏又怕贾珍吃醋，不敢轻动，只好二人心领神会而已。此时出殡以后，贾珍家下人少，除尤老娘带领二姐儿三姐儿并几个粗使的丫鬟老婆子在正室居住外，其余婶妾都随在寺中。外面仆妇，不过晚间巡更，日间看守门户，白日无事，亦不进里面去。所以贾琏便欲趁此时下手，遂托相伴贾珍为名，亦在寺中住宿。又时常借着替贾珍料理家务，不时至宁府中来勾搭二姐儿。
　　一日有小管家俞禄来回贾珍道：“前者所用棚杠孝布并请杠人青衣，共使银一千一百十两，除给银五百两外，仍欠六百零十两。昨日两处买卖人俱来催讨，奴才特来讨爷的示下。”贾珍道：“你先往库上领去就是了，这又何必来回我。”俞禄道：“昨日已曾上库上去领，但只是老爷宾天以后，各处支领甚多，所剩还要预备百日道场及庙中用度，此时竟不能发给。所以奴才今日特来回爷，或者爷内库里暂且发给，或者挪借何项，吩咐了奴才好办。”贾珍笑道：“你还当是先呢，有银子放着不使。你无论那里借了给他罢。”俞禄笑回道：“若说一二百，奴才还可巴结，这五六百，奴才一时那里办得来？”贾珍想了一回，向贾蓉道：“你问你娘去，昨日出殡以后，有江南甄家送来吊祭银五百两，未曾交到库上去。家里再找找，凑齐了，给他去罢。”贾蓉答应了，连忙过这边来，回了尤氏，复转来回他父亲道：“昨日那项银子已使了二百两，下剩的三百两，令人送至家中，交给老娘收了。”贾珍道：“既然如此，你就带了他去，合你老娘要出来，交给他。再者也瞧瞧家中有事无事，问你两个姨娘好。下剩的，俞禄先借了添上罢。”贾蓉和俞禄答应了。
方欲退出，只见贾琏走进来了。俞禄忙上前请了安。贾琏便问何事，贾珍一一告诉了。贾琏心中想道：“趁此机会，正可至宁府寻二姐儿。”一面遂说道：“这有多大事，何必向人借去？昨日我方得了一项银子，还没有使呢，莫若给他添上，岂不省事？”贾珍道：“如此甚好，你就吩咐蓉儿，一并叫他取去。”贾琏忙道：“这个必得我亲身取去。再我这几日没回家了，还要给老太太、老爷、太太们请请安去；到大哥那边查查家人们有无生事，再也给亲家太太请请安。”贾珍笑道：“只是又劳动你，我心里倒不安。”贾琏也笑道：“自家兄弟，这有何妨呢。”贾珍又吩咐贾蓉道：“你跟了你叔叔去，也到那边给老太太、老爷、太太们请安，说我和你娘都请安。打听打听老太太身上可大安了，还服药呢没有。”贾蓉一一答应了，跟随贾琏出来，带了几个小厮，骑上马，一同进城。在路叔侄闲话，贾琏有心，便提到尤二姐，因夸说如何标致，如何做人好，“举止大方，言语温柔，无一处不令人可敬可爱。人人都说你婶子好，据我看，那里及你二姨儿一零儿呢？”贾蓉揣知其意，便笑道：“叔叔既这么爱他，我给叔叔作媒，说了做二房何如？”贾琏笑道：“你这是玩话，还是正经话？”贾蓉道：“我说的是当真的话。”贾琏又笑道：“敢自好，只是怕你婶子不依；再也怕你老娘不愿意。况且我听见说你二姨儿已有了人家了。”贾蓉道：“这都无妨。我二姨儿三姨儿，都不是我老爷养的，原是我老娘带了来的。听见说，我老娘在那一家时，就把我二姨儿许给皇粮庄头张家，指腹为婚。后来张家遭了官司败落了，我老娘又自那家嫁了出来。如今这十数年两家音信不通，我老娘时常报怨，要给他家退婚。我父亲也要将姨儿转聘，只等有了好人家，不过令人找着张家，给他十几两银子，写上一张退婚的字儿。想张家穷极了的人，见了银子，有什么不依的？再他也知道咱们这样的人家，也不怕他不依。又是叔叔这样人说了做二房，我管保我老娘和我父亲都愿意。倒只是婶子那里却难。”
    贾琏听到这里，心花都开了，那里还有什么话说？只是一味呆笑而已。贾蓉又想了一想，笑道：“叔叔要有胆量，依我的主意，管保无妨，不过多花几个钱。”贾琏忙道：“好孩子，你有什么主意，只管说给我听听。”贾蓉道：“叔叔回家，一点声色也别露。等我回明了我父亲，向我老娘说妥，然后在咱们府后方近左右，买上一所房子及应用家伙，再拨两拨子家人过去服侍，择了日子，人不知鬼不觉娶了过去。嘱咐家人不许走漏风声，婶子在里面住着，深宅大院，那里就得知道了？叔叔两下里住着，过个一年半载，即或闹出来，不过挨上老爷一顿骂。叔叔只说婶子总不生育，原是为子嗣起见，所以私自在外面作成此事。就是婶子，见生米做成熟饭，也只得罢了。再求一求老太太，没有不完的事。”自古道欲令智昏，贾琏只顾贪图二姐美色，听了贾蓉一篇话，遂为计出万全，将现今身上有服，并停妻再娶，严父妒妻，种种不妥之处，皆置之度外了。却不知贾蓉亦非好意：素日因同他姨娘有情，只因贾珍在内，不能畅意，如今要是贾琏娶了，少不得在外居住，趁贾琏不在时好去鬼混之急。贾琏那里思想及此？遂向贾蓉致谢道：“好侄儿！你果然能够说成了，我买两个绝色的丫头谢你。”
　　说着，已至宁府门首，贾蓉说道：“叔叔进去向我老娘要出银子来，就交给俞禄罢。我先给老太太请安去。”贾琏含笑点头道：“老太太跟前，别说我和你一同来的。”贾蓉说：“知道。”又附耳向贾琏道：“今儿要遇见二姨儿，可别性急了，闹出事来，往后倒难办了。”贾琏笑道：“少胡说。你快去罢。我在这里等你。”于是贾蓉自去给贾母请安。
　　贾琏进入宁府，早有家人头儿率领家人等请安，一路围随至厅上。贾琏一一的问了些话，不过塞责而已，便命家人散去，独自往里面走来。原来贾琏、贾珍素日亲密，又是兄弟，本无可避忌之人，自来是不等通报的。于是走至上屋，早有廊下伺候的老婆子打起帘子让贾琏进去。贾琏进入房中一看，只见南边炕上只有尤二姐带着两个丫鬟一处做活，却不见尤老娘与三姐儿。贾琏忙上前问好相见。尤二姐含笑让坐，便靠东边排插儿坐下。贾琏仍将上首让与二姐儿，说了几句见面情儿，便笑问道：“亲家太太和三妹妹那里去了？怎么不见？”二姐笑道：“才有事往后头去了，也就来的。”此时伺候的丫鬟因倒茶去，无人在跟前，贾琏不住的拿眼瞟看二姐儿。二姐儿低了头，只含笑不理。贾琏又不敢造次动手动脚的，因见二姐儿手里拿着一条拴着荷包的绢子摆弄，便搭讪着，往腰里摸了摸，说道：“槟榔荷包也忘记带了来，妹妹有槟榔，赏我一口吃。”二姐道：“槟榔倒有，就只是我的槟榔从来不给人吃。”贾琏便笑着欲近身来拿。二姐儿怕有人来看见不雅，便连忙一笑，撂了过来。贾琏接在手里，都倒了出来，拣了半块吃剩下的撂在口里吃了，又将剩下的都揣了起来。刚要把荷包亲身送过去，只见两个丫鬟倒了茶来。贾琏一面接了茶吃茶，一面暗将自己带的一个汉玉九龙佩解了下来，拴在手绢上，趁丫鬟回头时，仍撂了过去。二姐儿亦不去拿，只装看不见，坐着吃茶。
　　只听后面一阵帘子响，却是尤老娘三姐儿带着两个小丫鬟自后面走来。贾琏送目与二姐儿，令其拾取，这二姐亦只是不理。贾琏不知二姐儿何意思，甚实着急，只得迎上来与尤老娘三姐儿相见。一面又回头看二姐儿时，只见二姐儿笑着，没事人似的；再又看一看，绢子已不知那里去了。贾琏方放了心。于是大家归坐后叙了些闲话。贾琏说道：“大嫂子说，前儿有了包银子交给亲家太太收起来了，今儿因要还人，大哥令我来取，再也看看家里有事无事。”尤老娘听了，连忙使二姐儿拿钥匙去取银子。这里贾琏又说道：“我也要给亲家太太请请安，瞧瞧二位妹妹。亲家太太脸面倒好，只是二位妹妹在我们家里受委屈。”尤老娘笑道：“咱们都是至亲骨肉，说那里的话？在家里也是住着，在这里也是住着。不瞒二爷说：我们家里，自从先夫去世，家计也着实艰难了，全亏了这里姑爷帮助着。如今姑爷家里有了这样大事，我们不能别的出力，白看一看家，还有什么委屈了的呢？”正说着，二姐儿已取了银子来，交给尤老娘，老娘便递给贾琏。贾琏叫一个小丫头叫了一个老婆子来，吩咐他道：“你把这个交给俞禄，叫他拿过那边去等我。”老婆子答应了出去。
　　只听得院内是贾蓉的声音说话。须臾进来，给他老娘姨娘请了安，又向贾琏笑道：“才刚老爷还问叔叔呢，说是有什么事情要使唤，原要使人到庙里去叫。我回老爷说：‘叔叔就来’。老爷还吩咐我，路上遇着叔叔，叫快去呢。”贾琏听了，忙要起身。又听贾蓉和他老娘说道：“那一次我和老太太说的，我父亲要给二姨儿说的姨父，就和我这叔叔的面貌身量差不多儿。老太太说好不好？”一面说着，又悄捎的用手指着贾琏，和他二姨儿努嘴。二姐儿倒不好意思说什么，只见三姐儿似笑非笑、似恼非恼的骂道：“坏透了的小猴儿崽子，没了你娘的说了！多早晚我才撕他那嘴呢！”贾蓉早笑着跑了出去，贾琏也笑着辞了出来。走至厅上，又吩咐了家人们，不可要钱吃酒等话。又悄悄的央贾蓉，回去急速和他父亲说。一面便带了俞禄过来，将银子添足，交给他拿去。一面给贾赦请安，又给贾母去请安，不提。
　　却说贾蓉见俞禄跟了贾琏去取银子，自己无事，便仍回至里面。和他两个姨娘嘲戏一回，方起身。至晚到寺，见了贾珍，回道：“银子已竟交给俞禄了。老太太已大愈了，如今已经不服药了。”说毕，又趁便将路上贾琏要娶尤二姐做二房之意说了，又说如何在外面置房子住，不给凤姐知道，“此时总不过为的是子嗣艰难起见，为的是二姨儿是见过的，亲上做亲，比别处不知道的人家说了来的好。所以二叔再三央我对父亲说。”只不说是他自己的主意。贾珍想一想，笑道：“其实倒也罢了，只不知你二姨娘心里愿意不愿意。明儿你先去和你老娘商量，叫你老娘问准了你二姨娘，再作定夺。”于是又教了贾蓉一篇话，便走过来将此事告诉了尤氏。尤氏却知此事不妥，因而极力劝止。无奈贾珍主意已定，素日又是顺从惯了的，况且他与二姐儿本非一母，不便深管，因而也只得由他们闹去了。
　　至次日一早，果然贾蓉复进城来见他老娘，将他父亲之意说了。又添上许多话，说贾琏做人如何好，目今凤姐身子有病，已是不能好的了，暂且买了房子，在外面住着，过个一年半载，只等凤姐一死，便接了二姨儿进去做正室。又说他父亲此时如何聘，贾琏那边如何娶，如何“接了你老人家养老。往后三姨儿也是那边应了替聘”，说得天花乱坠，不由的尤老娘不肯。况且素日全亏贾珍周济，此时又是贾珍作主替聘，而且妆奁不用自己置买，贾琏又是青年公子，强胜张家，遂忙过来与二姐儿商议。二姐儿又是水性人儿，在先已和姐夫不妥，又常怨恨当时错许张华，致使后来终身失所。今见贾琏有情，况是姐夫将他聘嫁，有何不肯？也便点头依允。当下回复了。
　　贾蓉回了他父亲，次日命人请了贾琏到寺中来，贾珍当面告诉了他尤老娘应允之事。贾琏正是喜出望外，感谢贾珍、贾蓉父子不尽。于是二人商量着，使人看房子，打首饰，给二姐儿置买妆奁及新房中应用床帐等物。不过几日，早将诸事办妥，已于宁荣街后二里远近小化枝巷内买定一所房子，共二十余间，又买了两个小丫鬟。只是府里家人不敢擅动，外头买人又怕不知心腹，走漏了风声。忽然想起家人鲍二来，当初因和他女人偷情，被凤姐儿打闹了一阵，含羞吊死了，贾琏给了一百银子，叫他另娶一个。那鲍二向来却就合厨子多浑虫的媳妇多姑娘有一手儿，后来多浑虫酒痨死了，这多姑娘儿见鲍二手里从容了，便嫁了鲍二。况且这多姑娘儿原也和贾琏好的，此时都搬出外头住着。贾琏一时想起来，便叫了他两口儿到新房子里来，预备二姐儿过来时伏待。那鲍二两口子听见这个巧宗儿，如何不来呢。
再说张华之祖，原当皇粮庄头，后来死去，至张华父亲时，仍充此役。因与尤老娘前夫相好，所以将张华与尤二姐指腹为婚。后来不料遭了官司，败落了家产，弄得衣食不周，那里还娶的起媳妇呢？尤老娘又自那家嫁了出来，两家有十数年音信不通。今被贾府家人唤至，逼他与二姐儿退婚，心中虽不愿意，无奈惧怕贾珍等势焰，不敢不依，只得写了一张退婚文约。尤老娘给了二十两银子，两家退亲不提。这里贾琏等见诸事已妥，遂择了初三黄道吉日，以便迎娶二姐儿过门。
下回分解。

After seeing that all was well at home, Jia Rong hurried back to the temple to report to Jia Zhen. That same night they assigned duties to the stewards and prepared banners and poles for the cortege, choosing the fourth at the hour of mao for the coffin to enter the city; and they sent word of this to all their relatives and friends. On the day of the funeral, magnificent paraphernalia and a host of guests made a splendid spectacle. From Iron Threshold Temple to the Ning Mansion the road was lined with tens of thousands of spectators. Some sighed in admiration, some voiced envy, while those half-baked scholars who considered an extravagant funeral less commendable than a simple one held forth with a great diversity of comments. Not till the hour of shen did the coffin reach the mansion and was carried to the main hall, where sacrifices were offered and mourning commenced before the relatives and friends gradually took their leave. Only the clan members remained to entertain those guests who had come to offer condolences, and only Lady Xing’s brother stayed behind to keep them company.

Jia Zhen and Jia Rong, restricted by the rules of decorum, had to sleep on the floor by the coffin to keep watch and mourn, but when the company had gone they still found time to fool around with the female relatives. Baoyu put on mourning every day too and went to the Ning Mansion, only going back to the Garden in the evening when the place cleared. Xifeng, not having fully recovered her health, could not go every day, but she forced herself to go and help Madam You on days when masses were chanted or sacrifices offered by relatives and friends.

One day, after the morning sacrifice, because the days were long now and Jia Zhen and the others were worn out by their recent exertions, they dozed off by the coffin. And since there were no visitors, Baoyu decided to go back to see Daiyu. He went first to Happy Red Court. The courtyard was quiet and deserted. Some old nannies and young maids were taking advantage of the cool in the verandah, some sleeping, others nodding. He did not disturb them. Only Si’er noticed him and hurried forward to raise the portiere. As she lifted it, Fangguan came running out laughing, almost bumping into Baoyu. At sight of him she stopped, smiling.

“How is it you’re back?” she asked. “Quick, stop Qingwen! She wants to spank me.”

Before the words were out of her mouth there was a crash inside and the sound of something scattering all over the floor. Then out rushed Qingwen.

“You little bitch!” she swore. “Where’ll you run to? I’ll beat you yet for losing.”

She laughed when she saw Baoyu, not having expected him back so soon.

“Is Fangguan a fox-spirit?” she cried. “Even a magic charm to summon spirit troops couldn’t have brought you so fast.”

“Even if you’d called up a spirit, I wouldn’t be scared,” she added, shaking free to grab Fangguan who had slipped behind Baoyu and was clinging to him. He held Qingwen with one hand and Fangguan with the other as he went inside. There on the kang in the inner room Sheyue, Qiuwen, Bihen and Chunyan were playing a finger-guessing game, the losers having to pay with melon-seeds. Fangguan had lost to Qingwen but refused to let her smack her, and had run away. In chasing her, Qingwen had knocked to the floor the pile of seeds which they had been gambling for.

“On such a long day when I’m away, I was afraid you might be bored,” said Baoyu. “It’s bad to sleep after a meal — you may fall ill. It’s a good thing you’ve found some way to amuse yourselves.”

Not seeing Xiren he asked, “Where’s Sister Xiren?”

“Xiren?” Qingwen snorted. “She’s getting so pious, she’s meditating all by herself in her room. We’ve not been in for some time and can’t think what she’s up to — not a sound’s been heard from there. Why not go and see? Maybe she’s seen the light.”

Smiling, Baoyu went into the inner room. He found Xiren sitting on her bed by the window making a fringe, a skein of grey silk in her hands.

She jumped up. “What’s that wretch Qingwen been saying about me?” she cried. “I had to finish this knot and couldn’t fool around with them, so I just said, ‘You can amuse yourselves. I’m going to sit quietly here to rest while the master’s out.’ And now the bitch makes up this tale about me facing the wall and trying to become a saint! Just wait till I get my hands on that creature. I’ll tear her mouth to shreds.”

Baoyu laughingly sat down beside her to watch her work.

“Why don’t you take a break on a long summer day like this?” he asked. “Or go and have some fun with the others, or call on Cousin Lin? Why work at this in the heat? What is it for?”

“The fan-case you’re using was made the year of young mistress Rong’s funeral in the East Mansion,” she told him. “That blue one’s only used in summer for mourning in the family or for relatives, once or twice a year at most, so there’s no need as a rule to have one. But now that there’s a funeral in the other house you’ll be going over every day, so I’m making you a new one to change with that old one. Though you don’t care about such things, if the old lady were to see it on her return she’d scold us for being too lazy even to see to your accessories.”

“How very thoughtful of you,” he said. “But don’t overdo it or you may get heat-stroke — that would be serious.”

As he spoke, Fangguan brought him a cup of tea freshly cooled in cold water. For Baoyu, being delicate, was not allowed to have iced drinks even in summer. The tea-kettle was simply placed in a bowl of freshly drawn well-water which was changed frequently to keep it cool. He drank half the cup then handed it back.

“When I came away I told Beiming that if Master Zhen had important guests I was to be informed at once,” he told Xiren. “If nothing urgent turns up, I shan’t go back.”

He left the room then, calling back to Bihen and the other maids, “If you want me, I shall be with Miss Lin.”

He went straight to Bamboo Lodge. As he crossed Seeping Fragrance Bridge he saw Xueyan and two old serving-women with some water caltrop, lotus-root and other fruit. He asked Xueyan, “Your young lady doesn’t eat such cooling things as a rule. What are these for? Is she entertaining some young ladies or the mistress of some house?”

“I’ll tell you if you promise not to let her know,” said Xueyan.

When Baoyu agreed she told the two women, “Take these things first to Zijuan. If she asks for me, say I’ll be along in a minute.”

The women assented and went on.

Then Xueyan explained, “The young lady’s been rather better these last couple of days. Today after lunch, when Miss Tanchun called and asked her to go and see Madam Zhu, she didn’t go but suddenly started crying for no reason I can see. Then she wrote a lot of things — poems or something, I don’t know. After that she told me to get these fruits, and I heard her ask Zijuan to move the things from the small lacquer table in her room and put it in the middle of the outer room, then to put the tripod with the dragon design on it and wait till the fruits came. If she were inviting guests, why prepare an incense-burner first? She doesn’t like scenting her clothes, and normally we just have fresh flowers or fruit in the room. Even if she wants to burn incense, she should do it where she’s sitting or sleeping. Do you suppose she wants to fumigate the room because the old women have made it smelly? I really don’t know what she’s up to. You’d better go and see for yourself, sir.”

Baoyu thought this over. “From what Xueyan says, there must be some reason,” he reflected. “If she were just sitting with some of the girls, she wouldn’t prepare an offering like this....”

"Is it the anniversary of her parents’ death? But I remember every year on that date the old lady always has extra dishes prepared and sent to Cousin Lin for her to sacrifice in private, and that date’s already gone by. It must be the seventh month, because now that melons and fruit are in season all families are making offerings at graves in autumn. Cousin Lin may have been moved by this to make a sacrifice in her own room, following the precept in the Book of Rites: ‘Present the season’s food in spring and autumn.’ That may be the reason. If I go now and find her distressed, I shall have to do all I can to comfort her; but she may take offence and brood. If I don’t go, though, she may give way to such grief with no one to cheer her up that she falls ill. Either would be bad. I’d better first go to see Sister Xifeng and come back after a short sit. If I then find Cousin Lin still upset, I can think of some way to distract her. That way she won’t be too overcome by grief, and yet can express some of her sorrow so as not to fall ill from repressing it.”

Having reached this decision, he left Xueyan and the Garden, and went straight to Xifeng’s apartments. A number of serving-women who had reported on their business were leaving as he arrived. Xifeng, leaning against the door, was chatting with Pinger.

At sight of Baoyu she said with a smile, “So you’re back. I’ve just told Lin Zhixiao’s wife to send word to your page that if there was nothing much to do he should fetch you back to have a rest. Besides, with so many people over there, how can you stand the heat? I didn’t expect you’d come back so soon of your own accord.”

“Thank you for being so concerned, sister,” he replied. “As there was nothing to do today and I noticed that you hadn’t been over for the last couple of days either, I wondered if you were better and came back to see.”

“I’m much the same,” she said. “Well one day and poorly the next. With the old lady and Lady Wang away, these nannies — ah! Which of them behaves herself? Every day they’re either fighting or squabbling. We’ve even had a few cases of gambling and petty pilfering. Although Third Sister is helping me to manage, she’s an unmarried young lady. There are some things she has to be told, others which we can’t bring up, so we just have to put up with it. I’ve not had a single moment’s peace. Far from getting better, if I don’t get worse that’s good enough.”

“Even so, sister, you must look after your health and not worry too much,” he advised.

After a little more casual talk he took his leave of Xifeng and turned back to the Garden. As he entered the gate of Naiad’s House, he saw that the incense in the tripod had just burned out and the offerings of wine had been cleared away. Nightingale was supervising the maids as they removed the table and other things used for the sacrifice. So he knew that the ceremony was over.

Entering the house, he found Daiyu reclining on her bed, her face to the wall. She looked listless and ill, as if she had not the strength to sit up.

Nightingale promptly announced, “Master Bao is here.”

Daiyu then slowly sat up and with a smile asked him to be seated.

“Are you better these last two days, cousin?” he asked. “You look rather pulled down. Why are you upset again?”

“You’re talking nonsense,” she retorted. “I’m all right. What makes you think I’m upset?”

“Your eyes are still red from crying. Why try to fool me? I know you’re always ailing, but you should cheer up and not give way to useless grief. If you ruin your health, I. . . .”

He broke off here, realizing that he had spoken too bluntly. Though he and Daiyu had grown up together and were kindred spirits who would have liked to live and die together, this had never been expressed. And as she was so sensitive, he often offended her by speaking too frankly. He had come today to comfort her, but had blurted out the wrong thing again and did not know how to follow it up. In his consternation, afraid that she would be angry with him, he reflected that he had meant well. This thought so distressed him that he shed tears.

At first Daiyu had been annoyed.

Baoyu often spoke without weighing his words. The sight of Daiyu now filled him with such emotion that, fond of weeping as he was, he could not help shedding tears in silence.

Zijuan then brought in tea. Assuming that they had been quarrelling again she said, “The young lady’s only just a little better, Master Bao. Why must you come and upset her again?”

Baoyu wiped his eyes and smiled. “Who’s been upsetting her? I was just crying because I felt sad.”

He rose casually to his feet then and sauntered over to the desk, where the corner of a sheet of paper under the inkstone caught his eye. Without thinking he reached out for it, but Daiyu sprang up to snatch it away.

“Whatever can you be up to, rummaging about like this whenever you come here?” she cried.

Baochai just then walked in. “What is Cousin Bao looking at?” she asked with a smile.

Not having read what was written on the paper and unsure of Daiyu’s attitude, Baoyu could not venture to reply but simply smiled at Daiyu, who made Baochai take a seat as she answered:

“I was reading some ancient histories just now and came upon several instances of talented, lovely girls whose life stories filled me with admiration and delight, pity and sorrow. As I’d nothing to do after lunch, I chose a few and scribbled some poems about them to express my feelings. Just then Tanchun came and asked me to go with her to see Xifeng, but I didn’t feel up to it and didn’t go. I’d just finished five poems and put them down there when I felt tired. Then along he came and saw them. Not that I’d mind him reading them, but I was afraid he might show them to other people.”

“When did I ever show anyone anything you wrote?” protested Baoyu. “The other day I copied out those poems of yours on the white begonia in small characters because I liked them so much, just to have them handy to read. Don’t I know that girls’ poems and calligraphy aren’t supposed to be shown outside? Ever since you scolded me, I’ve not taken anything of yours out of the Garden.”

“Cousin Lin is quite right to worry,” said Baochai. “If you’d absent-mindedly taken that fan to the study and the boys there had seen it, they’d have asked who wrote it. And if word got around, that would be most undesirable. As the old saying goes, ‘For a woman lack of talent is a virtue.’ It’s best for her to be quiet and modest; needlework comes second. And as for poetry, that’s just a pastime. If you’re good at it, well and good; if not, no matter. Girls in families like ours needn’t seek a reputation for being accomplished.”

She turned to Daiyu. “Show me the poems. There’s no harm so long as Cousin Bao doesn’t take them out.”

“In that case I needn’t show them even to you,” retorted Daiyu laughingly. She pointed at Baoyu. “He’s already grabbed them.”

Then Baoyu drew the poems from his breast and went over to sit by Baochai so that they could read them together. This is what they saw:

XI SHI
Famed beauty sunk at last in the waves;
In Wu’s palace her memories would haunt the king.
Don’t laugh at the East Village girl for aping her ways:
White-haired, she still washed clothes beside the stream.

LADY YU
Gutted by the wind wailing at night, crows crying;
She faced her lord with undying hatred in her heart.
Though Peng and Qing were willing to be minced that year,
How much nobler to fall on her sword in the tent!

WANG ZHAOJUN
This peerless beauty left the Han palace,
For fair faces fate has always been unkind.
Though the ruler could make light of a lovely face,
Should the power of choice be left to a painter?

LUZHU
Jade and rubble were cast away alike;
Was Commander Shi ever truly fond of beauty?
It was his fantastic luck, pre-ordained,
That she should join him in death to end his solitude.

HONG FU
Sword in hand, his brilliant talk made him unique;
This beauty with keen eyes recognized a hero.
Though Yang Su clung to life, a breathing corpse,
How could he hope to keep this heroine captive?

Baoyu was full of admiration for these poems. “Just five poems,” he said. “Why not call them The Five Fair Ones?”

"The Five Fair Maidens"? Without more ado he wrote it out for her.

"Any subject will do for a poem," observed Baochai, "so long as it treats an old theme in a new way. If you just follow in other people's footsteps, even if the lines are good they're only second-rate. For instance, many earlier poets wrote about Wang Zhaojun, some lamenting her fate, some blaming Mao Yanshou for her misfortune, others criticizing the emperor for ordering portraits of his ministers instead of of beauties -- there were all sorts of different views. Then Wang Anshi wrote, 'Her spirit could never be captured by a painter; It was wrong to execute Mao Yanshou.' And Ouyang Xiu wrote, 'The eyes and ears of those near by are deluded; How can he control barbarians far away?' Both these poets expressed original ideas. And now Cousin Lin's five poems are also novel and quite unconventional."

She would have continued but word was brought that Jia Lian was back. He had gone to the East Mansion, they said, and should be home very soon. Baoyu at once stood up and went to the gate to wait for him, and as he did so Jia Lian dismounted and entered. Baoyu paid his respects by touching one knee to the ground, then asked after the health of the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang as well as of Jia Lian himself. The two young men walked in hand in hand.

They found Li Wan, Xifeng, Baochai, Daiyu, Yingchun, Tanchun and Xichun waiting for them in the hall. After greeting each other they heard Jia Lian report:

"The old lady will be home first thing tomorrow. She's been very well on the journey. She sent me on ahead today to see that everything is ready, and tomorrow at the fifth watch I must go out of the city to meet her."

Then the others questioned him about the trip.

As he had just returned from a long journey, they soon left him and he went to his own quarters to rest. And nothing more happened that evening.

The next day around mealtime the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang arrived. After welcoming them and sitting with them for a while over tea, they escorted Lady Wang and the rest to the Ning Mansion. From the inner apartments there came a great sound of wailing, as Jia She and Jia Lian had brought the Lady Dowager home and then come over. Upon her arrival, Jia She and Jia Lian came out with the other men of the clan to meet her, weeping. Her son and grandson supported her, one on each side, as she walked to the coffin; then Jia Zhen and Jia Rong threw themselves on her bosom and sobbed. The old lady, overcome by this spectacle, clasped them to her and wept bitterly. It took Jia She and Jia Lian some time to comfort her and make her desist. Then, turning to the right of the coffin, she saw Madam You and her daughter-in-law, and the three of them wept together. Not until they had done so did the others come forward one by one to pay their respects.

Jia Lian, worried because the old lady had just returned home without resting and this scene was naturally distressing her, urged her to leave. Finally she had to let herself be persuaded. And indeed, at her age, she could not stand such fatigue and grief. That evening she felt a heaviness in her head, her heart was constricted, her nose was stuffed up and her voice hoarse. A doctor was sent for without delay to feel her pulse and prescribe medicine, and for a whole day and half the night the whole household was in a flurry. Luckily she responded quickly to treatment. Before the trouble had reached the channels, at the third watch she broke into a slight perspiration, her pulse became normal and her temperature went down, to their great relief. The next day she continued to take medicine to regulate her system.

A few days later it was time for Jia Jing's funeral. The Lady Dowager being still unwell, Baoyu was left to look after her. Xifeng had not fully recovered either, so she did not go. But Jia She, Jia Lian, Lady Xing, Lady Wang and the others took all the domestics to Iron Threshold Temple and did not come back till evening. Jia Zhen, Madam You and Jia Rong remained in the temple to keep vigil, not taking the coffin back to their ancestral burial ground until a hundred days had passed. The household was left in the charge of Madam You's mother and her two daughters.

Now Jia Lian had heard of the beauty of Second Sister You and Third Sister, but although eager to meet them he had never had the chance. Because Jia Jing's coffin was at home, however, he saw them every day....

By now he was on familiar terms with Second Sister and Third Sister and had begun to covet them. Knowing that they were said to have had affairs with Jia Zhen and Jia Rong, he seized every chance to flirt, casting sheep’s eyes at them. Third Sister ignored his advances, but Second Sister was inclined to respond; however, with so many people about, he could not take the initiative. Besides, he was afraid of offending Jia Zhen. So the two of them had to be content with a secret understanding.

After the funeral, there were few servants left in Jia Zhen’s house. Apart from old Mrs. You and her two daughters with some maids and serving-women who occupied the main rooms, the concubines had all gone to the temple. Outside, the women on duty simply patrolled at night and kept watch by day; during the daytime, having nothing to do, they did not go inside. Jia Lian decided to seize this opportunity. On the pretext of keeping Jia Zhen company he moved into the temple too, and under cover of helping him with household business he frequently went back to the Ning Mansion to see Second Sister.

One day the steward Yu Lu came to report to Jia Zhen, “For the awning, poles, mourning-dress and the bearers’ dark clothes we paid a total of eleven hundred and ten taels. We’ve given five hundred already but still owe six hundred and ten. Yesterday the tradesmen sent to press for payment, so I’ve come to ask for your instructions.”

“Go to the treasury and draw what’s needed,” said Jia Zhen. “Why bother me about it?”

“I went to the treasury yesterday, but since the old master’s death there have been so many disbursements that what’s left has to be kept for the hundred-day mass and the temple expenses. They can’t pay out anything now. That’s why I’ve come to ask you, sir, whether to get the money from your private treasury for the time being, or from some other source. Please tell me what to do.”

Jia Zhen chuckled, “So you still think we’re rolling in money and keeping silver lying around instead of spending it? Well, borrow from somewhere to pay them.”

“I could raise a hundred or two,” said Yu Lu. “But how can I get five or six hundred?”

After a moment’s thought Jia Zhen told Jia Rong, “Go and ask your mother. After the funeral yesterday, the Zhen family from the south sent five hundred taels as a sacrifice. That hasn’t been handed to the treasury yet. Get them to look for some more silver at home to make up the sum, then pay him.”

Jia Rong assented and hurried over. He came back to report, “That silver was used yesterday. We spent two hundred taels, and the remaining three hundred were sent to your wife at home for your mother-in-law to keep.”

“In that case, take him there and get it from your mother-in-law to pay him,” said Jia Zhen. “While you’re about it, see if everything is all right at home and pay your respects to your aunts. Yu Lu can borrow the rest to make up the sum.”

As Jia Rong and Yu Lu were leaving, Jia Lian came in. Yu Lu stepped forward to pay his respects, and when Jia Lian asked the reason for their visit Jia Zhen told him.

“This is a chance to go to the Ning Mansion to see Second Sister,” thought Jia Lian.

Aloud he said, “Why borrow such a small sum? I’ve some silver I haven’t used yet — why not take that to make up the amount and save trouble?”

“Splendid!” said Jia Zhen. “Tell Rong to take it and pay them.”

“I must go myself to fetch it,” Jia Lian demurred. “Besides, I haven’t been home for the last few days. I ought to pay my respects to the old lady and my parents, and call on my elder brother to see if the servants are behaving themselves. I should also call on my mother-in-law.”

“I’m sorry to put you to such trouble,” said Jia Zhen.

“Between brothers, what does that matter?” Jia Lian smiled.

Jia Zhen then ordered Jia Rong, “Go with your uncle, and pay your respects to the old lady and your grandfather and grandmother.”

Jia Rong assented and followed his uncle out. Attended by some pages they mounted their horses and rode to the city, chatting on the way. Then Jia Lian, having certain designs, brought the conversation round to Second Sister You. He praised her good looks and good nature, her dignified yet pleasing manners.

“Everyone speaks well of your aunt,” he said, “but to my mind she’s not a patch on your second aunt.”

Jia Rong, guessing what he was after, responded with a smile, “If you’re so fond of her, uncle, let me propose a match and get her for you as your secondary wife. What do you say to that?”

“Are you joking or serious?”

“I mean it.”

“That would be fine, to be sure. But I’m afraid your aunt may not agree, and your grandmother may not be willing either. Besides, I heard that your second aunt is already engaged.”

“That doesn’t matter. My second and third aunts weren’t my grandfather’s children but came with my grandmother when she remarried. I understand that while she was in the other family she promised my second aunt to the Changs, who were in charge of one of the imperial farms, and they made a contract before the child was born. Later the Changs were ruined by a lawsuit; and after my grandmother married again and left, for the last ten years or more the two families have lost touch. She often complains that she’d like to break off the engagement, and my father means to find another husband for my aunt. We’re just waiting for a suitable family before sending to find the Changs and give them a dozen or so taels to write a deed of annulment. The Changs are so hard up, when they see the silver they’re sure to agree. They know, too, that in a family like ours they can’t object. And if you take her as your secondary wife, uncle, I guarantee that my grandmother and father will be willing. The only snag is my aunt Xifeng.”

By now Jia Lian was too overjoyed to have any more doubts. He simply simpered foolishly.

After a little more thought Jia Rong proposed, “If you have the nerve to do as I suggest, uncle, I guarantee it will all go smoothly — it will just cost a bit more.”

“Good lad! Out with your plan.”

“When you go home, don’t breathe a word. I’ll ask my father’s permission and get my grandmother’s consent; then we’ll buy a house and furniture somewhere near the back of our mansion, and allocate two families to serve there. We’ll fix a day for the wedding, and you can marry on the quiet. We’ll warn the servants not to let it out, and then who’s to know in our big compound? You can live in both places. If after a year or so the truth leaks out, at most you’ll just be scolded by the old master. You can say that as your wife had no son you did this on the sly to procure an heir. And by that time, as the rice is already cooked, even Xifeng will have to put up with it. You can ask the old lady to put in a word too, and then everything will be all right.”

As the proverb says, “Lust befuddles the mind.” Infatuated by Second Sister’s beauty, Jia Lian was so impressed by this “fool-proof” plan that he dismissed all scruples about the fact that he was in mourning and that it was illegal to take a second wife during the lifetime of the first, not to mention his father’s strictness and his wife’s jealousy. It never occurred to him that Jia Rong had designs of his own. Jia Rong had long been attracted to his aunts but had been unable to have his way because his father was too fond of them. If Jia Lian married Second Sister and set up house outside, this would give him a chance to fool around with her when Jia Lian was away. Jia Lian, of course, had no inkling of this.

“My good nephew!” he cried. “If you can really pull this off, I’ll buy you a couple of first-class actresses to thank you.”

With that, they reached the gate of the Ning Mansion.

“If you’ll go in, uncle, and get that money from my mother to give to Yulu,” said Jia Rong, “I’ll pay my respects to the old lady first.”

Jia Lian nodded, smiling.

“Don’t tell the old lady I came with you,” he said.

“I know.”

Jia Rong whispered in his ear, “If you see Second Auntie today, don’t be too impatient or you may spoil everything. That would make it awkward later.”

“Nonsense! Hurry up. I’ll wait for you here.”

So Jia Rong went to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager.

Jia Lian, entering the Ning Mansion, was greeted by the servants headed by the steward, who escorted him to the hall. He exchanged a few casual remarks with them, then dismissed the servants and went on alone. As Jia Lian and Jia Zhen were on the most intimate terms as well as being cousins, he did not have to wait to be announced but went straight to the inner apartments. The matrons in attendance at the entrance raised the curtain for him to enter. Inside he saw Second Sister You sitting with two maids on the kang on the south side, doing some needlework, but there was no sign of her mother or Third Sister. He stepped forward to greet her.

Second Sister You smiled and invited him to be seated, taking a low seat herself on the east side. But Jia Lian, having greeted her, insisted that she take the seat of honour. After a few polite remarks he asked with a smile, “Where are your mother and sister? I don’t see them.”

“They had some business in the other room,” she replied. “They’ll be back presently.”

Just then the maid waiting on them went out to fetch tea, so that they were alone. Jia Lian shot repeated glances at Second Sister, who kept her head lowered and simply smiled without responding. Not venturing to take any liberties, noticing that she was toying with a handkerchief with a pouch attached to it, he felt his own costume and exclaimed:

“I’ve forgotten to bring my betel-nut pouch. Won’t you give me one to taste, sister?”

“I have some betel-nut here, but I never give it to anyone.”

He stepped forward then to take it from her. For fear that someone might come in and see them, Second Sister threw it over to him. He caught it and emptied out the contents. Selecting half a nut that she had been chewing, he popped it into his mouth and put the rest away. He was about to return the pouch when two maids came in with tea. He sipped the tea as he stealthily took off the Han-dynasty jade pendant with nine dragons which he was wearing and tied it to the handkerchief, throwing it back to her when the maids were not looking. Second Sister, however, simply ignored it and went on sipping tea as if she had not noticed.

Then the curtain was raised and in came her mother and Third Sister with two younger maids. Jia Lian signed to Second Sister to pick up the pendant, but she took no notice. He did not know what she was up to and was growing frantic, but had to step forward to greet the old lady and Third Sister. When he turned back to look at Second Sister she was smiling as if nothing had happened; and when he looked again, the handkerchief had disappeared. So with a sigh of relief he sat down to chat with them.

“My sister-in-law told me she’d given you a packet of silver the other day to keep for her,” he said. “As she has to pay it back to someone today, my cousin sent me to fetch it. And he asked me to see whether you need anything here.”

The old lady at once told Second Sister to fetch the key and get the silver.

“I’ve been meaning to call to pay my respects to you, aunt, and see the young ladies,” Jia Lian went on. “You’re looking well, aunt. But I’m afraid the young ladies may have been inconvenienced while staying in our house.”

‘What a shame to put you to so much trouble,’ said Jia Lian.

‘What a thing to say!’ said Mother You. ‘We’re all one family! We’re happy to stay here. To be honest with you, sir, since my husband died, we’ve been rather hard up. It’s only thanks to our son-in-law here that we’ve managed at all. Now that he’s in trouble and we can’t do anything else to help, the least we can do is to look after the house for him. It’s no trouble at all.’

While she was speaking, Second Sister came in with the silver and handed it to her mother, who in turn passed it to Jia Lian. He summoned one of the maids and told her to fetch one of the older serving-women. When she arrived, he gave her the silver.

‘Take this to Yu Lu. Tell him to take it over to the other house and wait for me there.’

The woman took the silver and went out on her errand. They heard a voice in the courtyard. It was Jia Rong’s. A minute later he came in and paid his respects to his mother and the two aunts. Then he turned to Jia Lian with a knowing smile:

‘Father was asking for you just now, Uncle. He said he wanted you for something and was going to send someone to the temple to fetch you. I told him you were on your way. He said that if I ran into you, I was to tell you to hurry.’

Jia Lian rose to his feet at once. As he did so, Jia Rong turned to his mother and said:

‘That fellow I was telling you about the other day, Grannie, the one Father wants to find for Auntie You Er — he’s just like Uncle Lian to look at. Don’t you think that’s a good idea?’

As he spoke, he pointed surreptitiously at Jia Lian and pouted in the direction of Second Sister. She was too embarrassed to reply. But Third Sister smiled scornfully and snapped back at him:

‘You’re a wicked, wicked little monkey! Have you no shame? I’ve a good mind to box your ears!’

Jia Rong fled from the room, laughing, and Jia Lian took his leave with an awkward smile. Out in the main hall, he gave the servants a few words of instruction (not to gamble or drink while they were on duty) and slipped a discreet word into Jia Rong’s ear, asking him to go back and broach the matter with his father as soon as he could. Then he set off with Yu Lu, made up the sum required and gave it to him to take back. After that he went to pay his respects to Jia She and Grandmother Jia. But our narrative moves elsewhere.

Jia Rong, having watched Jia Lian and Yu Lu go off to fetch the silver, and having nothing else to do, went back inside to have a little fun with his two ‘aunts’. He stayed for a while, and later that day returned to the temple and reported to Jia Zhen:

‘The silver has been handed over to Yu Lu. And Grandmother is much better. She’s stopped taking her medicine.’

He seized the opportunity to mention Jia Lian’s idea of taking You Er-sie as his second wife, and of setting up a separate establishment for her outside, unknown to Xi-feng.

‘Uncle Lian is most concerned at his lack of a son, and as he knows Aunt Er already and they are related by marriage, he thinks it would be much more satisfactory than marrying some complete stranger. He begged me to ask you if you would give your consent, Father.’

He was careful not to mention that the idea had been his in the first place.

Jia Zhen thought for a minute.

‘It’s not a bad idea,’ he said with a smile. ‘But I wonder if Second Sister herself is willing. Tomorrow you must go and talk to your grandmother about it. If she approves, then she can ask Second Sister, and if she agrees, then it will be fine.’

He gave Jia Rong various other tips on how to handle the matter, and later went in to tell尤氏. Lady You knew that it was most inadvisable and did her best to dissuade him, but Jia Zhen had made up his mind and she was too accustomed to submitting to his will to argue with him now. Besides, Second Sister was not her own sister, and she did not feel she could interfere. So in the end she washed her hands of the whole affair.

Early the next morning, Jia Rong went into town again to see his grandmother and convey his father’s proposal to her. He embroidered on the theme of Jia Lian’s many excellent qualities.

‘And Auntie Lian is very ill. She’ll probably never get better. They’ll buy a house to begin with, and live outside. In a year or so, when Auntie Lian…’

After his wife’s death, Jia Lian had taken her second sister as his chief wife. He described how her mother was to be betrothed, how Jia Lian would marry her, and how she would be provided for in her old age; adding that later on Third Sister would be found a husband too. The glib way he rattled all this off made it impossible for Mrs. You to refuse. Besides, the family had all along been supported by Jia Zhen, who was now arranging this match; moreover, they would not have to provide a dowry and Jia Lian was a young gentleman — a far better match than Zhang Hua. So she lost no time in consulting Second Sister, who having already had an affair with her brother-in-law and being of a fickle nature, had long repented of her engagement to Zhang Hua which had spoilt her chances in life. Only too willing to marry the susceptible Jia Lian, especially as the match was proposed by her brother-in-law, she nodded her consent. And her mother agreed.

Jia Rong reported this to his father, and the next day he had Jia Lian invited to the temple where Jia Zhen himself told him that Mrs. You had given her consent. Jia Lian was overjoyed and overwhelmed with gratitude to father and son. They discussed plans for finding a house, having jewellery made, and preparing the dowry, bridal curtains and other furnishings for the new household. In a few days everything was ready. A house of over twenty rooms had been bought in Little Flower Branch Lane, about two li behind the Street of Humanity and Peace, and two young maids had been purchased. But not daring to use any servants from the Rong Mansion for fear of the news leaking out, and afraid that newly bought servants might not prove reliable, Jia Lian suddenly thought of Bao Er. After his wife’s affair with Jia Lian, when Xifeng had raised such a storm that the woman hanged herself, Jia Lian had given him a hundred taels to marry another wife. Bao Er had always been on good terms with the cook Duo Hun-chong’s wife, and after Duo died of alcoholism — he had been a heavy drinker — the woman, seeing that Bao Er had money, married him. And as she had been Jia Lian’s mistress too, the couple now lived outside. So Jia Lian had them move into the new house to serve Second Sister when she came. And of course they were only too glad to come.

To turn to Zhang Hua’s grandfather, he had been the bailiff of an Imperial farm. After his death, his son succeeded him to this post. As he was a good friend of Mrs. You’s first husband, the two had agreed to betroth their children while they were still in the womb. Then Zhang Hua’s father was involved in a lawsuit which ruined the family and left them so hard up that they could not afford a wedding. And after Mrs. You remarried and left that house, the two families lost touch for more than ten years. Now summoned by servants of the Jia family and forced to break off his son’s engagement, Zhang Hua’s father was unwilling but dared not refuse for fear of the powerful Jias. So he had to write a deed of annulment, and Mrs. You gave him twenty taels of silver after which the matter was dropped.

Once all was settled, Jia Lian chose the third of the next month as an auspicious day for the wedding.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第65章 贾二舍偷娶尤二姨 尤三姐思嫁柳二郎

话说贾琏、贾珍、贾蓉等三人商议，事事妥贴，至初二日，先将尤老娘和三姐儿送入新房。尤老娘看了一看，虽不似贾蓉口内之言，倒也十分齐备，母女二人，已算称了心愿。鲍二两口子见了，如一盆火儿，赶着尤老娘一口一声叫“老娘”，又或是“老太太”；赶着三姐儿叫“三姨儿”，或是“姨娘”。至次日五更天，一乘素轿，将二姐儿抬来，各色香烛纸马，并铺盖以及酒饭，早已预备得十分妥当。一时贾琏素服坐了小轿来了，拜过了天地，焚了纸马。那尤老娘见了二姐儿身上头上，焕然一新，不似在家模样，十分得意；搀入洞房。是夜贾琏和他颠鸾倒凤，百般恩爱，不消细说。
　　那贾琏越看越爱，越瞧越喜，不知要怎么奉承这二姐儿才过得去，乃命鲍二等人不许提三说二，直以“奶奶”称之，自己也称“奶奶”，竟将凤姐一笔勾倒。有时回家，只说在东府有事。凤姐因知他和贾珍好，有事相商，也不疑心。家下人虽多，都也不管这些事。便有那游手好闲、专打听小事的人，也都去奉承贾琏，乘机讨些便宜，谁肯去露风？于是贾琏深感贾珍不尽。贾琏一月出十五两银子，做天天的供给。若不来时，他母女三人一处吃饭；若贾琏来，他夫妻二人一处吃，他母女就回房自吃。贾琏又将自己积年所有的体己，一并搬来给二姐儿收着，又将凤姐儿素日之为人行事，枕边衾里，尽情告诉了他，只等一死，便接他进来。二姐儿听着，自然是愿意的了。当下十来个人，倒也过起日子来，十分丰足。
　　眼见已是两月光景，这日贾珍在铁槛寺做完佛事，晚间回家时，与他妹妹久别，竟要去探望探望。先命小厮去打听贾琏在与不在。小厮回来，说：“不在那里。”贾珍喜欢，将家人一概先遣回去，只留两个心腹小童牵马。一时，到了新房子里，已是掌灯时候，悄悄进去。两个小厮将马拴在园内，自往下房去听候。
　　贾珍进来，屋里才点灯，先看过尤氏母女，然后二姐儿出来相见。贾珍见了二姐儿，满脸的笑容，一面吃茶，一面笑说：“我做的保山如何？要错过了，打着灯笼还没处寻。过日你姐姐还备礼来瞧你们呢。”说话之间，二姐儿已命人预备下酒馔，关起门来。都是一家人，原无避讳。那鲍二来请安，贾珍便说：“你还是个有良心的，所以二爷叫你来伏侍。日后自有大用你之处。不可在外头吃酒生事，我自然赏你。倘或这里短了什么，你二爷事多，那里人杂，你只管去回我。我们弟兄，不比别人。”鲍二答应道：“小的知道。若小的不尽心，除非不要这脑袋了。”贾珍笑着点头道：“要你知道就好。”
　　当下四人一处吃酒。二姐儿此时恐怕贾琏一时走来，彼此不雅，吃了两钟酒便推故往那边去了。贾珍此时也无可奈何，只得看着二姐儿自去。剩下尤老娘和三姐儿相陪。那三姐儿虽向来也和贾珍偶有戏言，但不似他姐姐那样随和儿，所以贾珍虽有垂涎之意，却也不肯造次了，致讨没趣。况且尤老娘在旁边陪着，贾珍也不好意思太露轻薄。
　　却说跟的两个小厮，都在厨下和鲍二饮酒，那鲍二的女人多姑娘儿上灶。忽见两个丫头也走了来，嘲笑要吃酒，鲍二因说：“姐儿们不在上头伏侍，也偷着来了，一时叫起来没人，又是事。”他女人骂道：“糊涂浑呛了的忘八，你撞丧那黄汤罢。撞丧醉了，夹着你的脑袋挺你的尸去。叫不叫与你什么相干？一应有我承当呢。风啊雨的，横竖淋不到你头上来。”这鲍二原因妻子之力，在贾琏前十分有脸；近日他女人越发在二姐儿跟前殷勤服侍，他便自己除赚钱吃酒之外，一概不管，一听他女人吩咐，百依百随。当下又吃了些，便去睡觉。这里他女人随着这些丫鬟小厮吃酒，又和那小厮们打牙撂嘴儿的玩笑，讨他们的喜欢，准备在贾珍前讨好儿。
　　正在吃的高兴，忽听见扣门的声儿。鲍二的女人忙出来开门看时，见是贾琏下马，问有事无事。鲍二女人便悄悄的告诉他说：”大爷在这里西院里呢。”贾琏听了，便至卧房。见尤二姐和两个小丫头在房中呢，见他来了，脸上却有些讪讪的。贾琏反推不知，只命：“快命酒来。咱们吃两杯好睡觉，我今日乏了。”二姐儿忙忙陪笑，接衣捧茶，问长问短，贾琏喜的心痒难受。一时，鲍二的女人端上酒来，二人对饮，两个小丫头在地下伏侍。
　　贾琏的心腹小童隆儿拴马去，瞧见有了一匹马，细瞧一瞧，知是贾珍的，心下会意，也来厨下。只见喜儿、寿儿两个正在那里坐着吃酒，见他来了，也都会意，笑道：“你这会子来的巧。我们因赶不上爷的马，恐怕犯夜，往这里来借个地方睡一夜。”隆儿便笑道：“我是二爷使我送月银的。交给了奶奶，我也不回去了。”鲍二的女人便道：“咱们这里有的是炕，为什么大家不睡呢？”喜儿便说：“我们吃多了，你来吃一钟。”隆儿才坐下，端起酒来，忽听马棚内闹将起来。原来二马同槽，不能相容，互蹄蹶起来。隆儿等慌的忙放下酒杯，出来喝住，另拴好了进来。鲍二的女人笑道：“好儿子们，就睡罢！我可去了。”三个拦着不肯叫走，又亲嘴摸乳，口里乱嘈了一回，才放他出去。这里喜儿喝了几杯，已是楞子眼了。隆儿、寿儿关了门，回头见喜儿直挺挺的躺在炕上，二人便推他说：“好兄弟，起来好生睡。只顾你一个人舒服，我们就苦了。”那喜儿便说道：“咱们今儿可要公公道道贴一炉子烧饼了。”隆儿、寿儿见他醉了，也不理他，吹了灯将就卧下了。
　　二姐听见马闹，心下着实不安，只管用言语混乱贾琏。那贾琏吃了几杯，春兴发作，便命收了酒果，掩门宽衣。二姐只穿着大红小袄，散挽乌云，满脸春色，比白日更增了俏丽。贾琏搂着他笑道：“人人都说我们那夜叉婆俊，如今我看来，给你拾鞋也不要。”二姐儿道：“我虽标致，却没品行，看来倒是不标致的好。”贾琏忙说：“怎么说这个话？我不懂。”二姐滴泪说道：“你们拿我作糊涂人待，什么事我不知道？我如今和你作了两个月的夫妻，日子虽浅，我也知你不是糊涂人。我生是你的人，死是你的鬼，如今既做了夫妻，终身我靠你，岂敢瞒藏一个字：我算是有倚有靠了，将来我妹子怎么是个结果？据我看来，这个形景儿，也不是常策，要想长久的法儿才好。”贾琏听了，笑道：“你放心，我不是那拈酸吃醋的人。你前头的事，我也知道，你倒不用含糊着。如今你跟了我来，大哥跟前自然倒要拘起形迹来了。依我的主意，不如叫三姨儿也合大哥成了好事，彼此两无碍，索性大家吃个杂会汤。你想怎么样？”二姐一面拭泪，一面说道：“虽然你有这个好意，头一件，三妹妹脾气不好；第二件，也怕大爷脸上下不来。”贾琏道：“这个无妨。我这会子就过去，索性破了例就完了。”
　　说着，乘着酒兴，便往西院中来。只见窗内灯烛辉煌。贾琏便推门进去，说：“大爷在这里呢，兄弟来请安。”贾珍听是贾琏的声音，唬了一跳，见贾琏进来，不觉羞惭满面。尤老娘也觉不好意思。贾琏笑道：“这有什么呢，咱们弟兄，从前是怎么样来？大哥为我操心，我粉身碎骨，感激不尽。大哥要多心，我倒不安了。从此，还求大哥照常才好，不然兄弟宁可绝后，再不敢到此处来了。”说着便要跪下。慌的贾珍连忙搀起来，只说：“兄弟怎么说，我无不领命。”贾琏忙命人：“看酒来，我和大哥吃两杯。”因又笑嘻嘻向三姐儿道：“三妹妹为什么不合大哥吃个双钟儿？我也敬一杯，给大哥合三妹妹道喜。”
　　三姐儿听了这话，就跳起来，站在炕上，指着贾琏冷笑道：“你不用和我花马掉嘴的！咱们‘清水下杂面，你吃我看’。‘提着影戏人子上场儿，好歹别戳破这层纸儿’。你别糊涂油蒙了心，打量我们不知道你府上的事呢！这会子花了几个臭钱，你们哥儿俩，拿着我们姊妹两个权当粉头来取乐儿，你们就打错了算盘了。我也知道你那老婆太难缠。如今把我姐姐拐了来做了二房，‘偷来的锣鼓儿打不得’。我也要会会这凤奶奶去，看他是几个脑袋？几只手？若大家好取和儿便罢，倘若有一点叫人过不去，我有本事先把你两个的牛黄狗宝掏出来，再和那泼妇拼了这条命！喝酒怕什么？咱们就喝。”说着自己拿起壶来，斟了一杯，自己先喝了半盏，揪过贾琏来就灌，说：“我倒没有和你哥哥喝过。今儿倒要和你喝一喝，咱们也亲近亲近。”吓的贾琏酒都醒了。贾珍也不承望三姐儿这等拉的下脸来。兄弟两个本是风流场中耍惯的，不想今日反被这个女孩儿一席话说的不能搭言。三姐看了这样，越发一叠声又叫：“将姐姐请来！要乐，咱们四个大家一处乐。俗语说的，‘便宜不过当家’，你们是哥哥兄弟，我们是姐姐妹妹，又不是外人，只管上来！”尤老娘方不好意思起来。贾珍得便就要溜，三姐儿那里肯放？贾珍此时反后悔，不承望他是这种人，与贾琏反不好轻薄了。
　　只见这三姐索性卸了妆饰，脱了大衣服，松松的挽个儿，身上穿着大红小袄，半掩半开的，故意露出葱绿抹胸，一痕雪脯，底下绿裤红鞋，鲜艳夺目。忽起忽坐，忽喜忽嗔，没半刻斯文，两个坠子就和打秋千一般。灯光之下，越显得柳眉笼翠，檀口含丹，本是一双秋水眼，再吃了几杯酒，越发横波入鬓，转盼流光，真把那贾珍二人弄的欲近不能，欲远不舍，迷离恍惚，落魄垂涎。再加方才一席话，直将二人禁住。弟兄两个竟全然无一点儿能为，别说调情斗口齿，竟连一句响亮话都没了。三姐自己高谈阔论，任意挥霍，村俗流言，洒落一阵，由着性儿拿他弟兄二人嘲笑取乐。一时，他的酒足兴尽，更不容他弟兄多坐，竟撵出去了，自己关门睡去了。
　　自此后，或略有丫鬟婆子不到之处，便将贾珍、贾琏、贾蓉三个厉言痛骂，说他爷儿三个诓骗他寡妇孤女。贾珍回去之后，也不敢轻易再来。那三姐儿有时高兴，又命小厮来找。及至到了这里，也只好随他的便，干瞅着罢了。看官听说：这尤三姐天生脾气，和人异样诡僻。只因他的模样儿风流标致，他又偏爱打扮的出色，另式另样，做出许多万人不及的风情体态来。那些男子们，别说贾珍、贾琏这样风流公子，便是一班老到人，铁石心肠，看见了这般光景，也要动心的。及至到他跟前，他那一种轻狂豪爽、目中无人的光景，早又把人的一团高兴逼住，不敢动手动脚。所以贾珍向来和二姐儿无所不至，渐渐的俗了，却一心注定在三姐儿身上，便把二姐儿乐得让给贾琏，自己却和三姐儿捏合。偏那三姐一般合他玩笑，别有一种令人不敢招惹的光景。他母亲和二姐儿也曾十分相劝，他反说：“姐姐糊涂！咱们金玉一般的人，白叫这两个现世宝沾污了去，也算无能。而且他家现放着个极利害的女人，如今瞒着，自然是好的，倘或一日他知道了，岂肯干休？势必有一场大闹。你二人不知谁生谁死，这如何便当作安身乐业的去处？”他母女听他这话，料着难劝，也只得罢了。那三姐儿天天挑拣穿吃，打了银的，又要金的；有了珠子，又要宝石；吃着肥鹅，又宰肥鸭。或不趁心，连桌一推，衣裳不如意，不论绫缎新整，便用剪子铰碎，撕一条，骂一句。究竟贾珍等何曾随意了一日，反花了许多昧心钱。
　　贾琏来了，只在二姐屋里，心中也渐渐的悔上来了。无奈二姐儿倒是个多情的人，以为贾琏是终身之主了，凡事倒还知疼着热。要论温柔和顺，却较着凤姐还有些体度，就论起那标致来，及言谈行事，也不减于凤姐。但已经失了脚，有了一个“淫”字，凭他什么好处也不算了。偏这贾琏又说：“谁人无错？知过必改就好。”故不提已往之淫，只取现今之善。便如胶似漆，一心一计，誓同生死，那里还有凤、平二人在意了。二姐在枕边衾内，也常劝贾琏说：“你和珍大爷商议商议，拣个相熟的，把三丫头聘了罢。留着他不是常法儿，终久要生事的。”贾琏道：“前日我也曾回大哥的，他只是舍不的。我还说：‘就是块肥羊肉，无奈烫的慌！玫瑰花儿可爱，刺多扎手。咱们未必降的住，正经拣个人聘了罢。’他只意意思思的就撂过手了，你叫我有什么法儿？”二姐儿道：“你放心。咱们明儿先劝三丫头，问准了，让他自己闹去，闹的无法，少不得聘他。”贾琏听了，说：“这话极是。”
　　至次日，二姐儿另备了酒，贾琏也不出门，至午间，特请他妹妹过来和他母亲上坐。三姐儿便知其意，刚斟上酒，也不用他姐姐开口，便先滴泪说道：“姐姐今儿请我，自然有一番大道理要说。但只我也不是糊涂人，也不用絮絮叨叨的。从前的事，我已尽知了，说也无益。既如今姐姐也得了好处安身，妈妈也有了安身之处，我也要自寻归结去，才是正礼。但终身大事，一生至一死，非同儿戏。向来人家看着咱们娘儿们微息，不知都安着什么心，我所以破着没脸，人家才不敢欺负。这如今要办正事，不是我女孩儿家没羞耻，必得我拣个素日可心如意的人，才跟他。要凭你们选择，虽是有钱有势的，我心里进不去，白过了这一世了。”贾琏笑道：“这也容易。凭你说是谁，就是谁。一应彩礼，都有我们置办，母亲也不用操心。”三姐儿道：“姐姐横竖知道，不用我说。”贾琏笑问二姐儿是谁，二姐儿一时想不起来。贾琏料定必是此人无移了，便拍手笑道：“我知道这人了，果然好眼力。”二姐儿笑道：“是谁？”贾琏笑道：“别人他如何进得去？一定是宝玉。”二姐儿与尤老娘听了，也以为必然是宝玉了。三姐儿便啐了一口，说：“我们有姐妹十个，也嫁你弟兄十个不成？难道除了你家，天下就没有好男人了不成？”众人听了都诧异：“除了他，还有那一个？”三姐儿道：“别只在眼前想，姐姐只在五年前想，就是了。”
　　正说着，忽见贾琏的心腹小厮兴儿走来请贾琏，说：“老爷那边紧等着叫爷呢。小的答应往舅老爷那边去了，小的连忙来请。”贾琏又忙问：“昨日家里问我来着么？”兴儿说：“小的回奶奶：爷在家庙里和珍大爷商议做百日的事，只怕不能来。”贾琏忙命拉马，隆儿跟随去了，留下兴儿答应人。尤二姐便要了两碟菜来，命拿大杯斟了酒，就命兴儿在炕沿下站着喝，一长一短，向他说话儿。问道：“家里奶奶多大年纪？怎么个利害的样子？老太太多大年纪？姑娘几个？”各样家常等话。
　　兴儿笑嘻嘻的，在炕沿下，一头喝，一头将荣府之事备细告诉他母女。又说：“我是二门上该班的人。我们共是两班，一班四个，共是八个人。有几个知奶奶的心腹，有几个知爷的心腹。奶奶的心腹，我们不敢惹；爷的心腹，奶奶敢惹。提起来，我们奶奶事，告诉不得奶奶！他心里歹毒，口里尖快。我们二爷也算是个好的，那里见的他？倒是跟前有个平姑娘，为人很好，虽然和奶奶一气，他倒背着奶奶常作些好事。我们有了不是，奶奶是容不过的，只求求他去就完了。如今合家大小，除了老太太、太太两个，没有不恨他的，只不过面子情儿怕他。皆因他一时看得人都不及他，只一味哄着老太太、太太两个人喜欢。他说一是一，说二是二，没人敢拦他。又恨不的把银子钱省下来，堆成山，好叫老太太、太太说他会过日子。殊不知苦了下人，他讨好儿。或有好事，他就不等别人去说，他先抓尖儿。或有不好的事，或他自己错了，他就一缩头，推到别人身上去，他还在旁边拨火儿。如今连他正经婆婆都嫌他，说他：‘雀儿拣着旺处飞’，‘黑母鸡——一窝儿’，自家的事不管，倒替人家去瞎张罗。要不是老太太在头里，早叫过他去了。”尤二姐笑道：“你背着他这么说他，将来背着我还不知怎么说我呢。我又差他一层儿了，越发有的说了。”兴儿忙跪下说道：“奶奶要这么说，小的不怕雷劈吗？但凡小的要有造化，起先娶奶奶时，要得了这样的人，小的们也少挨些打骂，也少提心吊胆的。如今跟爷的几个人，谁不是背前背后称扬奶奶盛德怜下？我们商量着叫二爷要出来，情愿来伺候奶奶呢。”
　　尤二姐笑道：“你这小猾贼儿还不起来。说句玩话儿，就吓的这样儿。你们做什么往这里来？我还要找了你奶奶去呢。”兴儿连忙摇手，说：“奶奶千万别去！我告诉奶奶：一辈子不见他才好呢。‘嘴甜心苦，两面三刀’，‘上头笑着，脚底下就使绊子’，‘明是一盆火，暗是一把刀’：他都占全了。只怕三姨儿这张嘴还说不过他呢，奶奶这么斯文良善人，那里是他的对手？”二姐笑道：“我只以理待他，他敢怎么着我？”兴儿道：“不是小的喝了酒放肆胡说，奶奶就是让着他，他看见奶奶比他标致，又比他得人心儿，他就肯善罢干休了？人家是醋罐子，他是醋缸，醋瓮。凡丫头们跟前，二爷多看一眼，他有本事当着爷打个烂羊头似的。虽然平姑娘在屋里，大约一年里头，两个有一次在一处，他还要嘴里掂十来个过儿呢。气的平姑娘性子上来，哭闹一阵，说：‘又不是我自己寻来的！你逼着我，我不愿意，又说我反了；这会子又这么着。’他一般也罢了，倒央及平姑娘。”二姐笑道：“可是撒谎？这么一个夜叉，怎么反怕屋里的人呢？”兴儿道：“就是俗语说的，‘三人抬不过个理字去’了。这平姑娘原是他自幼儿的丫头。陪过来一共四个，死的死，嫁的嫁，只剩下这个心爱的，收在房里，一则显他贤良，二则又拴爷的心。那平姑娘又是个正经人，从不会挑三窝四的，倒一味忠心赤胆伏侍他，所以才容下了。”
　　二姐笑道：“原来如此。但只我听见你们还有一位寡妇奶奶和几位姑娘，他这么利害，这些人肯依他吗？”兴儿拍手笑道：“原来奶奶不知道。我们家这位寡妇奶奶，第一个善德人，从不管事，只教姑娘们看书写字，针线道理，这是他的事情。前儿因为他病了，这大奶奶暂管了几天事，总是按着老例儿行，不象他那么多事逞才的。我们大姑娘，不用说，是好的了。二姑娘混名儿叫‘二木头’。三姑娘的混名儿叫‘玫瑰花儿’：又红又香，无人不爱，只是有刺扎手。可惜不是太太养的，‘老鸹窝里出凤凰’。四姑娘小，正经是珍大爷的亲妹子，太太抱过来的，养了这么大，也是一位不管事的。奶奶不知道：我们家的姑娘们不算，外还有两位姑娘，真是天下少有。一位是我们姑太太的女儿，姓林；一位是姨太太的女儿，姓薛：这两位姑娘都是美人一般的呢，又都知书识字的。或出门上车，或在园子里遇见，我们连气儿也不敢出。”尤二姐笑道：“你们家规矩大，小孩子进的去，遇见姑娘们，原该远远的藏躲着，敢出什么气儿呢。”兴儿摇手，道：“不是那么不敢出气儿。是怕这气儿大了，吹倒了林姑娘；气儿暖了，又吹化了薛姑娘。”说得满屋里都笑了。
　　要知尤三姐要嫁何人，下回分解。

Jia Lian, Jia Zhen and Jia Rong having settled everything to their satisfaction, on the second of the month they had the old woman and Third Sister escorted to the new house. The old woman saw that although it did not quite come up to Jia Rong’s description, it was well furnished and she and her daughters were content. And the Pao family, full of zeal, kept addressing her as “Old Lady” or “Lady,” and Third Sister as “Third Sister” or “Miss.”

The next day at dawn a plain sedan-chair arrived to fetch Second Sister. Incense, candles, paper horses, bedding, food and wine had all been prepared. Presently Jia Lian, in undress costume, arrived by sedan-chair. He bowed to Heaven and Earth and burned paper horses. The old woman was delighted to see how smart Second Sister looked now in her new clothes and headdress, so different from at home. She helped the young couple into the bridal chamber, and that night their lovemaking was of the most ardent and affectionate nature — we need not go into details.

Jia Lian was so enraptured with Second Sister that he could not do enough to please her. He ordered Pao Er and the others not to refer to her as Second Sister but to call her “Mistress,” and he himself called her “Mistress,” ignoring Xifeng’s very existence. When he went home he said that he had business to attend to in the other mansion. And as Xifeng knew that he was on good terms with Jia Zhen and had matters to discuss with him, she suspected nothing. The servants, although they knew what was going on, had no wish to interfere. Those idlers who pried into other people’s affairs and made trouble tried to curry favour with Jia Lian in the hope of gaining some advantage, so who would spread rumours? Jia Lian was therefore very grateful to Jia Zhen. He provided fifteen taels a month for their daily expenses, and when he was not there the three women had their meals together; when he came, he ate with Second Sister while the mother and Third Sister retired to their own rooms. He also handed over to Second Sister all his private savings, and confided to her Xifeng’s faults as well as his intention to install Second Sister in her place after her death. Naturally Second Sister was only too pleased. And so the dozen or so of them lived in considerable comfort.

Two months passed. One day, on his way back after Buddhist mass in the Iron Threshold Temple, Jia Zhen who had not seen his sister for so long decided to call on her. He sent a servant first to find out whether Jia Lian was there or not.

Learning that he was not at home, Jia Zhen in high spirits sent the rest of his attendants back, keeping only two trusted pages to lead his horse. He reached the house at lamp-lighting time and went in quietly. The two pages tethered the horses in the stable and waited in the servants’ quarters.

Jia Zhen went into the lighted room and after greeting the old woman and Third Sister, Second Sister came out to welcome him. He beamed at the sight of her.

“What do you think of me as a match-maker?” he asked, sipping tea. “If you’d let such a chance slip, you could search everywhere with a lantern and never find another. One of these days your sister means to call with presents to congratulate you.”

Meanwhile Second Sister had ordered a feast to be prepared, and now the door was closed. Since they were one family there was no need to stand on ceremony. When Pao Er came to pay his respects, Jia Zhen said:

“You’re a good fellow, that’s why the Second Master put you here to serve. Later on we’ll see about promoting you. Don’t get into trouble outside through drinking. If you do well, you can count on a reward. If you find anything lacking here, don’t go to the Second Master about it; he has plenty of other business and there are too many people in his house who might talk. Just come and report to me. We brothers don’t stand on ceremony.”

“I understand, sir,” said Pao Er. “Unless I do my best, may I lose my head.”

Jia Zhen nodded, smiling.

“That’s the way to talk.”

Then the four of them drank together.

Fearing that Jia Lian might come back and find them together, Second Sister after a couple of cups made some excuse to leave. Jia Zhen had to let her go. This left only old Mrs. You and Third Sister to keep him company. Although Third Sister had occasionally joked with him in the past, she was not as easy-going as her sister, and much as he lusted after her he was afraid of making a fool of himself; besides, with her mother there he could not be too shameless.

Jia Zhen’s two pages, who had accompanied him, were drinking in the kitchen with Bao Er, whose wife Duo Guniang was cooking. When two maids came in too, bantering and demanding wine, Bao Er said:

“Why aren’t you girls waiting on the mistresses up there? Playing truant, eh? If you’re called for and no one’s there, there’ll be trouble.”

“You stupid, addled turtle!” swore his wife. “Go on, swill your yellow soup. Swill yourself silly, then pillow your head on your prick and sleep it off. What business is it of yours if they’re called or not? I’ll take the blame if anything happens. Rain or wind, you won’t get wet.”

Bao Er owed his good job with Jia Lian to his wife. And now that she was working so hard to please Second Sister, he left everything to her apart from drawing his pay and drinking, always doing whatever she told him. So after a little more drinking he went off to bed. His wife stayed drinking with the maids and pages, joking with the boys and teasing them to keep them in a good humour so that they would put in a good word for her with Jia Zhen.

They were enjoying themselves when there came a knock on the gate. Bao Er’s wife hurried out to open it and saw that Jia Lian had dismounted. When he asked if all was well, she whispered, “The Elder Master is in the west courtyard.”

On hearing this Jia Lian went to the bedroom. He found Second Sister there with two maids. She looked rather embarrassed at his arrival, but he pretended not to notice and simply said, “Bring some wine. We’ll have a couple of cups before turning in. I’m tired today.”

Second Sister smilingly helped him off with his outdoor clothes, offered him tea and asked him a few questions, till he was itching with desire. Soon Bao Er’s wife brought in the wine and they drank together, the two maids waiting on them.

Jia Lian’s page Long-er, having stabled his master’s horse, noticed another horse there and realized to whom it belonged. He made his way to the kitchen, where he found Xi-er and Shou-er sitting drinking. They understood each other without any explanation.

“You’ve come at the right time,” they told him. “As we couldn’t keep up with our master’s horse and were afraid of breaking the curfew, we’ve come here to beg a bed for the night.”

“The Second Master sent me to bring the monthly allowance,” said Long-er. “I’ve given it to the mistress, so I’m not going back either.”

“There’s room on the kang for all of us,” said Bao Er’s wife. “Why not turn in?”

“We’ve had a drop too much,” said Xi-er. “Come and have a cup.”

Long-er had just sat down and taken up his cup when a commotion broke out in the stable. The two horses, being in the same stall, had started kicking each other. The three pages put down their cups and rushed out to quiet them, then tethered them separately before returning to the kitchen.

“Go to bed now, my fine sons,” said Bao Er’s wife. “I’m off.”

They tried to detain her, kissing her and fondling her breasts, and it was some time before they let her go. By now Xi-er was tipsy. When Long-er and Shou-er had closed the door and turned round, they saw him stretched out flat on the kang.

“Get up, brother, and make yourself comfortable,” they said, shaking him.

"How miserable!" Then Xi’er said, "We must be fair and square today and bake a pan of cakes."

Seeing that he was drunk, Long’er and Shou’er ignored him, blew out the lamp and lay down to sleep.

The commotion outside made Second Sister most uneasy, and she tried to distract Jia Lian with small talk. He had had a few cups of wine and now felt amorous. He ordered the remains of the feast to be cleared away, the door closed and his outer garments removed. Second Sister in her red jacket, with her glossy black hair down and her cheeks flushed, looked even more lovely than by daylight. He hugged her and said with a smile:

"Everyone says my shrew is beautiful, but to my mind she’s not fit to hold your shoes."

"I may be good-looking but I’ve no sense of propriety," she rejoined. "Maybe it’s better not to be."

"What do you mean? I don’t understand."

With tears in her eyes she said, "You may think me a fool, but there’s nothing I don’t know. Though we’ve only been married two months, I can see you’re no fool either. Alive I’m yours, dead your ghost. Now that I’m your wife I shall depend on you all my life; how dare I hide anything from you? I’m provided for, but what’s to become of my younger sister? It seems to me this can’t go on for long. We must think of some more permanent way out."

"Set your mind at rest," he said. "I’m not the jealous type. I know all about your past, you’ve no need to be so discreet. Now that you’re mine, of course you have to keep up appearances with my elder cousin. My idea is that Third Sister should become his wife too; then neither will be in the other’s way and we can all have a good time together. What do you say to that?"

Wiping her eyes she answered, "It’s good of you to suggest it, but in the first place she’s so headstrong, and in the second I’m afraid the master may feel embarrassed."

"That doesn’t matter. I’ll go over now and break the ice for them."

So, fired by wine, he went to the western court. Seeing lights behind the window, he pushed open the door and went in.

"So you’re here, brother," he said. "I’ve come to pay my respects."

Jia Zhen, recognizing his voice, was consternated. And when Jia Lian walked in he blushed for shame, as did old Mrs. You.

"What’s there to be afraid of?" asked Jia Lian cheerfully. "We’re brothers, aren’t we? I can never thank you enough for all the trouble you’ve taken on my account, brother. If you feel embarrassed, that makes me uncomfortable. I hope you’ll go on looking after me as before. Otherwise, I’d rather have no son than presume any more on your kindness." He made as if to kneel down.

In confusion Jia Zhen helped him up, saying, "Don’t talk like that, brother. I’ll do whatever you say."

Jia Lian ordered a servant to bring wine. "I’ll drink a few cups with my brother," he said. Then, beaming, he turned to Third Sister. "Why don’t you drink a cup with our elder brother, third sister? Let me offer a toast to congratulate you both."

Third Sister jumped up at that and stepped on to the kang.

"Don’t try to get round me with your glib talk!" she cried, pointing one finger at him. "Let’s be open as day, and no hanky-panky. Don’t put on a shadow-play and pretend not to see through the screen. Don’t be such a muddle-headed fool as to think we don’t know all about your fine family. Just because you’ve spent a few stinking coins, you and your brother think you can buy us to amuse you like a couple of prostitutes. You’ve miscarculated. I know what a termagant your wife is. Now you’ve inveigled my sister here to be your second wife; but a stolen drum isn’t one you can beat."

I’ve a good mind to have it out with that whore Xifeng and see how many heads and hands she has. If she’ll be reasonable, well and good. If she makes the least trouble, I’ll tear out your livers first, then have it out with that bitch even if it costs me my life. What do I care about drinking? Let’s drink.”

She picked up the kettle, filled a cup and drank half of it herself; then, seizing hold of Jia Lian, she forced him to drink the rest.

“I’ve never drunk with your cousin,” she said. “But I’ll drink with you today so that we can get to know each other better.”

This sobered Jia Lian with fright. And Jia Zhen had never expected Third Sister to be so brazen. The two cousins, used to fooling around with women, were now tongue-tied by this girl.

“Fetch my sister here!” she cried. “If we want to have fun, let’s all four have fun together. As the proverb says, ‘The best bargain is when one of the family benefits.’ You’re brothers, we’re sisters — we’re all one family, none of us are outsiders. Come on, don’t hang back!”

Madam You was quite embarrassed by now, and Jia Zhen was looking for a chance to slip away; but Third Sister would not let him go. He regretted now having come, for this was not the way he and Jia Lian had meant to fool around with her.

Third Sister, having taken off her ornaments and outer clothes, was in a scarlet jacket which she wore open to show her leek-green stomacher and a glimpse of white breast. Below you could see her green trousers and red slippers. Her eyes sparkled, whether she was coming or going, smiling or annoyed. There was nothing demure about her. Her ear-rings swung wildly as she moved. In the lamplight her eyebrows looked as black as if painted, her lips were red without rouge, and her liquid eyes, now that she was a little drunk, seemed even more alluring, shooting out rays which shot through the hearts of Jia Zhen and Jia Lian. Transfixed, they would have liked to approach her but dared not, would have liked to leave but could not tear themselves away. And her tirade had so cowed them that they had lost all power of repartee, even of coherent speech. She, however, talked away volubly, airing all the vulgar gossip she knew and making fun of the two cousins to amuse herself. Then, having drunk her fill and enjoyed herself enough, she chased them away — she did not even let them stay any longer — and having seen them out, bolted the door and went to bed.

After this, if any maid or serving-woman failed to wait on them properly, she would roundly abuse Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Jia Rong, accusing the three of them of swindling a widow and her fatherless daughters. Jia Zhen did not dare to visit them again unless he was sent for by Third Sister when she was in the mood; and then he had to let her have her way, not venturing to lay a finger on her.

Now, readers, Third Sister had a most extraordinary, eccentric character. Because she was so good-looking and loved to dress strikingly in a style all her own, she had a coquettish appeal which few could equal. Not to speak of profligates like Jia Zhen and Jia Lian, even men of steady principles and iron self-control would have been fascinated at the sight of her. But once in her presence, her shocking audacity and the way she ignored them would damp their ardour and deter them from any familiarities. Jia Zhen, who had had his will of Second Sister and gradually tired of her, had set his heart on Third Sister. He was only too glad to turn Second Sister over to Jia Lian in the hope of getting on intimate terms with Third Sister; but though she joked with him too, she had a way of keeping him at arm’s length.

Her mother and Second Sister had often urged her to be more amenable.

“How silly you are!” she retorted. “We’re as good as gold and jade...”

It would be too bad to let those two wretches defile her — that would prove me incompetent too. Besides, their family has a real termagant. If we keep this from her for the time being, well and good; but if she finds out one day there’ll be the devil to pay. You two don’t know which of you will come out alive. So how can you look on this as a safe refuge?” Realizing from this that it would be hard to dissuade her, mother and daughter had to let the matter drop.

Third Sister gave way to extravagance, demanding silver one day and gold the next, pearls one day and gems the next; she would eat fat goose and then fat duck. If she was out of temper she pushed over the table; if her clothes displeased her she would cut good new satin or silk to shreds, tearing it strip by strip and cursing as she did so. In fact, far from having their way with her, Jia Zhen and the others had to spend much ill-gotten money on her.

Jia Lian spent all his time in Second Sister’s rooms and was beginning to repent of this marriage. However, she was a loving woman who regarded him as the man of her destiny and showed him every tenderness. She was more gentle and considerate than Xifeng, while for charm, speech and behaviour she was Xifeng’s equal. But having stumbled once, the label “loose” stuck to her and nothing could whitewash her. Besides, Jia Lian had said, “Who doesn’t make mistakes? So long as she mends her ways, that’s all right.” So he overlooked her past and appreciated her present goodness. They became as close as glue and lacquer, one at heart, swearing to live and die together, with no thought for Xifeng or Pinger.

In bed, Second Sister often urged him, “Have a talk with Master Zhen and find some family we know to arrange a match for Third Sister. It’s not safe to keep her here; sooner or later there’s bound to be trouble.”

“I did mention it to him the other day,” Jia Lian replied. “But he can’t bear to part with her. I said, ‘That piece of fat mutton’s too hot to eat. A lovely rose like that is hard to pluck. We may not be able to handle her. We’d better find her a husband.’ But he hemmed and hawed and dropped the subject. What can I do?”

“Don’t worry,” said Second Sister. “Tomorrow we’ll sound Third Sister out. Once she agrees, we can leave it to her to raise such a rumpus that they’ll have to marry her off.”

“Good idea,” agreed Jia Lian.

The next day, Second Sister prepared a feast. As Jia Lian did not go out, at noon she invited her sister over and made her mother take the seat of honour. Third Sister, knowing what was in the wind, had hardly any wine poured out before she said with tears:

“I know you’ve something very important to say to me today, sister. But I’m not a fool and there’s no need to beat about the bush. I know all about the past, and talking of it won’t help. Now that you’ve found a snug berth and mother has a home too, it’s only right that I should be thinking of my future. But marriage is a serious step — it’s for life — not a joking matter. People have always looked down on us, and who knows what ideas they may have? I had to brazen it out to stop them from bullying me. Now that it’s time to think of my future, I don’t care if people think me shameless: I must choose someone I really care for. If I leave the choice to you, even if you pick a rich and powerful man, if I can’t stand him I shall feel all my life that I’ve thrown myself away.”

Jia Lian laughed. “That’s easy. Just say who you want. We’ll provide all the betrothal gifts and your mother needn’t worry.”

“My sister knows, I needn’t say.”

Jia Lian asked Second Sister who it was, but she could not think. Sure that there must be such a person, he clapped his hands.

“I know!” he cried. “It must be him of course. He’s a good fellow, and he’s suited to her too.”

"Quite right," said Jia Lian.

Second Sister laughed. "Who?"

"Who else could get in but Baoyu?"

She and her mother were convinced that it must have been him.

Third Sister spat in disgust. "Are we ten sisters to be married to your ten brothers? Are there no good men outside your family?"

The others were surprised. "Who else could it be?"

"Don't just think of the present," she retorted. "Let sister think back five years."

As they were talking, Jia Lian's trusted servant Xing'er came in.

"The master's waiting for you, sir," he announced. "I said you'd gone to your uncle's, then came to fetch you."

"Did they ask for me at home yesterday?"

"I told the mistress you'd gone to the family temple to discuss the mourning ceremonies for a hundred days with Master Zhen, and might not be back."

Jia Lian ordered his horse to be saddled and left with Long'er, while Xing'er stayed behind in charge. Second Sister sent for two dishes of food and a large cup, and told Xing'er to stand below the kang and drink while she chatted with him, asking him all sorts of questions about the Jia household: How old was the mistress? How was she so formidable? How old was the old lady? How many young ladies were there?

Beaming, Xing'er standing by the kang drank and gave them a detailed description of the Rong Mansion.

"I'm on duty at the inner gate," he said. "There are two shifts of us, four to a shift — eight altogether. Some of the mistress' trusted servants are there, and some of the master's. We daren't offend her minions; but he doesn't dare offend his. Our mistress' doings are really something! She has a malicious heart and a sharp tongue. Even the master can't stand up to her, good man though he is. But there's Miss Ping who's very kind. Although she's on the mistress' side, she often does good behind her back. If any of us get into trouble and the mistress won't forgive us, we just beg Miss Ping to put in a word for us, and then it's all right. Everyone high and low apart from the old lady and Lady Wang detests our mistress, they just put up with her for form's sake. Because she looks down on everyone and only curries favour with the old lady and Her Ladyship. Whatever she says goes, and no one dares stop her. She'd save every cent to build up a mountain of silver, just to make them say she's a good manager. She doesn't care how we servants suffer, so long as she gets the credit. If anything good turns up, she pushes to the front. If something bad happens or she makes some mistake, she backs away and shifts the blame on to other people; in fact, she even fans the fire. Now even her own mother-in-law can't stand her, and calls her a sparrow flying to a prosperous house and a black hen laying eggs in other hens' nests — she doesn't look after her own affairs but bustles about managing other people's business. If not for the old lady, the master would have sent her packing long ago."

Second Sister smiled. "You run her down behind her back. Who knows what you'll say about me later when my back is turned. I'm not her equal, so you'll have even more to say."

Xing'er fell on his knees. "Don't talk like that, madam, or may lightning strike me!" he cried. "If we'd had the luck to have a mistress like you when first the master married, we'd have been spared many beatings and curses, and we wouldn't have to live in fear and trembling. All the master's servants now, behind your back, can't find words to praise your kindheartedness to your inferiors. We've been meaning to beg the master to let us come and serve you, madam."

“You little rascal,” said Second Sister with a laugh. “Get up. Can’t you take a joke? Fancy being so scared. What are you doing here? I was just going to see your mistress.”

Xinger hastily waved his hands in protest. “Don’t go, madam, whatever you do. Take my advice and steer clear of her all your life. ‘Honey-mouthed but dagger-hearted,’ ‘double-faced and double-tongued,’ ‘a smile on her face but a knife up her sleeve’ — she’s all that. Even your sharp-tongued sister is no match for her, so how can a gentle, kind lady like you hope to stand up to her?”

“I shall appeal to her reason,” said Second Sister. “What can she do to me?”

“It’s not the drink that’s making me talk so wildly, madam, but even if you were to give in to her, the fact that you’re better-looking and more popular would make her leave you alone? If other people are jealous, she’s a hundred times worse. If the master so much as glances at one of the maids, she can beat the girl black and blue in front of him. Although Miss Ping is his concubine, they’re only together once a year or so, and then she nags about it at least ten times. This has made Miss Ping so angry, she once stormed and sobbed, ‘It wasn’t my idea. You forced me into it against my will, and now you’re complaining. If I protest you accuse me of rebelling; and now you carry on like this.’ Yet in the end she usually gives in and has to coax Miss Ping.”

“You’re making this up, surely. How could a fury like that be afraid of her maid?”

“As the proverb says, ‘The reasonable man rules.’ Besides, Miss Ping was her maid from childhood. She brought four girls here with her at the time of her marriage. Two died and one left after marrying, leaving just her favourite whom she made the master’s concubine. This made her appear virtuous, and at the same time it tied him to her. And Miss Ping is a good sort, not one to make trouble; she serves her mistress loyalty, so she puts up with her.”

“I see. But I’ve heard you have a widow as well as several young ladies in your household. If she’s so horrid, how do they get on with her?”

Xinger clapped his hands and chuckled.

“So you don’t know that, madam. Our widowed mistress is the kindest person, she never interferes in anything but just teaches the young ladies to read, write and sew. That’s her whole life. The other day, because our mistress was ill, she took over the running of the household for a few days; but she always stuck to the old rules, not like our mistress who’s so interfering and pushing. Our eldest young lady was a really good sort, no need to tell you that. The second, whose nickname is ‘the block of wood,’ is a simple soul. The third is called ‘the rose’ — lovely to look at, but prickly. It’s a pity she wasn’t born of the mistress; a phoenix from a crow’s nest. The fourth is still young. She’s Master Zhen’s sister by the same father, but our mistress brought her up, and she’s another who doesn’t bother about affairs.

“But that’s not all, madam. We have two other young ladies who are real beauties, the likes of whom you won’t find again in the whole world. One is the daughter of our master’s sister, her name is Lin; the other is the daughter of Aunt Xue, her name is Xue. Both are good scholars. Whenever we see them getting into a carriage or meet them in the garden, we hardly dare even breathe.”

“You have such strict rules, when a young boy like you goes in and meets the young ladies, of course you should hide and not dare to breathe.”

“No, it’s not that we daren’t breathe.” Xinger waved this objection aside. “We’re afraid that if we breathed too hard we might blow Miss Lin away; and if we breathed too warm....”

“You’ve melted Miss Xue away!” This set the whole room laughing.

To know whom Third Sister You wished to marry, read the next chapter.

第66章 情小妹耻情归地府 冷二郎一冷入空门

话说兴儿说怕吹倒了林姑娘，吹化了薛姑娘，大家都笑了。那鲍二家的打他一下子，笑道：“原有些真，到了你嘴里，越发没了捆儿了。你倒不象跟二爷的人，这些话倒象是宝玉的人。”尤二姐才要又问，忽见尤三姐笑问道：“可是，你们家那宝玉，除了上学他做些什么？”兴儿笑道：“三姨儿别问他。说起来，三姨儿也未必信。他长了这么大，独他没有上过正经学。我们家从祖宗直到二爷，谁不是学里的师老爷严严的管着念书？偏他不爱念书，是老太太的宝贝。老爷先还管，如今也不敢管了。成天家疯疯癫癫的，说话人也不懂，干的事人也不知。外头人人看着好清俊模样儿，心里自然是聪明的，谁知里头更糊涂。见了人，一句话也没有。所有的好处，虽没上过学，倒难为他认得几个字。每日又不习文，又不学武，又怕见人，只爱在丫头群儿里闹。再者，也没个刚气儿。有一遭见了我们，喜欢时没上没下，大家乱玩一阵，不喜欢各自走了，他也不理人。我们坐着卧着，见了他也不理他，他也不责备。因此，没人怕他，只管随便，都过的去。”尤三姐笑道：“主子宽了，你们又这样；严了，又抱怨，可知你们难缠。”尤二姐道：“我们看他倒好，原来这样。可惜了儿的一个好胎子！”尤三姐道：“姐姐信他胡说？咱们也不是见过一面两面的，行事言谈吃喝，原有些女儿气的，自然是天天只在里头惯了的。要说糊涂，那些儿糊涂？姐姐记得穿孝时，咱们同在一处，那日正是和尚们进来绕棺，咱们都在那里站着，他只站在头里挡着人。人说他不知礼，又没眼色。过后他没悄悄的告诉咱们说？‘姐姐们不知道，我并不是没眼色，想和尚们的那样腌，只恐怕气味熏了姐姐们。’接着他吃茶，姐姐又要茶，那个老婆子就拿了他的碗去倒，他赶忙说：‘那碗是腌的，另洗了再斟来。’这两件上，我冷眼看去，原来他在女孩儿跟前，不管什么都过的去，只不大合外人的式，所以他们不知道。”尤二姐听说，笑道：“依你说，你两个已是情投意合了。竟把你许了他岂不好？”三姐见有兴儿，不便说话，只低了头磕瓜子儿。兴儿笑道：“若论模样儿行为，倒是一对儿好人。只是他已经有了人了，只是没有露形儿，将来准是林姑娘定了的。因林姑娘多病，二则都还小，所以还没办呢。再过三二年，老太太便一开言，那是再无不准的了。”大家正说话，只见隆儿又来了，说：“老爷有事，是件机密大事，要遣二爷往平安州去。不过三五日就起身，来回得十五六天的工夫。今儿不能来了，请老奶奶早和二姨儿定了那件事，明日爷来好做定夺。”说着带了兴儿，也回去了。
　　这里尤二姐命掩了门，早睡下了，盘问他妹子一夜。至次日午后贾琏方来了，尤二姐因劝他，说：“既有正事，何必忙忙又来？千万别为我误事。”贾琏道：“也没什么事，只是偏偏的又出来了一件远差。出了月儿就起身，得半月工夫才来。”尤二姐道：“既如此，你只管放心前去，这里一应不用你惦记。三妹妹他从不会朝更暮改的。他已择定了人，你只要依他就是了。”贾琏忙问：“是谁？”二姐笑道：“这人此刻不在这里，不知多早晚才来呢。也难为他的眼力。他自己说了：这人一年不来，他等一年；十年不来，等十年。若这人死了，再不来了，他情愿剃了头当姑子去，吃常念佛，再不嫁人。”贾琏问：“到底是谁，这样动他的心？”二姐儿笑道：“说来话长。五年前，我们老娘家做生日，妈妈和我们到那里给老娘拜寿，他家请了一起玩戏的人，也都是好人家子弟。里头有个装小生的，叫做柳湘莲。如今要是他才嫁。旧年闻得这人惹了祸逃走了，不知回来了不曾。”贾琏听了道：“怪道呢，我说是个什么人，原来是他。果然眼力不错。你不知道那柳老二那样一个标致人，最是冷面冷心的，差不多的人，他都无情无义。他最和宝玉合的来。去年因打了薛呆子，他不好意思见我们的，不知那里去了，一向没来。听见有人说来了，不知是真是假，一问宝玉小厮们，就知道了。倘或不来时，他是萍踪浪迹，知道几年才来？岂不白耽搁了大事？”二姐道：“我们这三丫头，说的出来干的出来，他怎么说，只依他便了。”
　　二人正说之间，只见三姐走来说道：“姐夫，你也不知道我们是什么人。今日和你说罢，你只放心，我们不是那心口两样的人，说什么是什么。若有了姓柳的来，我便嫁他。从今儿起，我吃常斋念佛，伏侍母亲，等来了嫁了他去；若一百年不来，我自己修行去了。”说着将头上一根玉簪拔下来，磕作两段，说：“一句不真，就合这簪子一样！”说着，回房去了，真个竟“非礼不动，非礼不言”起来。贾琏无了法，只得和二姐商议了一回家务，复回家和凤姐商议起身之事。一面着人问焙茗。焙茗说：“竟不知道。大约没来，若来了，必是我知道的。”一面又问他的街坊，也说没来。贾琏只得回复了二姐儿。
　　至起身之日已近，前两天便说起身，却先往二姐儿这边来住两夜，从这里再悄悄的长行。果见三姐儿竟象又换了一个人的似的。又见二姐儿持家勤慎，自是不消惦记。是日，一早出城，竟奔平安州大道，晓行夜住，渴饮饥餐。方走了三日，那日正走之间，顶头来了一群驮子，内中一伙，主仆十来匹马。走的近了，一看时，不是别人，就是薛蟠和柳湘莲来了。贾琏深为奇怪，忙拍马迎了上来，大家一齐相见。说些别后寒温，便入一酒店歇下，共叙谈叙谈。贾琏因笑道：“闹过之后，我们忙着请你两个和解，谁知柳二弟踪迹全无。怎么你们两个今日倒在一处了？”薛蟠笑道：“天下竟有这样奇事：我和伙计贩了货物，自春天起身，往回里走，一路平安。谁知前儿到了平安州地面。遇见一伙强盗，已将东西劫去。不想柳二弟从那边来了，方把贼人赶散，夺回货物，还救了我们的性命。我谢他又不受，所以我们结拜了生死兄弟，如今一路进京。从此后，我们是亲弟兄一般。到前面岔口上分路，他就分路往南二百里，有他一个姑妈家，他去望候望候。我先进京去安置了我的事，然后给他寻一所房子，寻一门好亲事，大家过起来。”贾琏听了道：“原来如此！倒好，只是我们白悬了几日心。”因又说道：“方才说给柳二弟提亲，我正有一门好亲事，堪配二弟。”说着，便将自己娶尤氏，如今又要发嫁小姨子一节，说了出来，只不说尤三姐自择之语。又嘱薛蟠：“且不可告诉家里。等生了儿子，自然是知道的。”薛蟠听了大喜，说：“早该如此。这都是舍表妹之过。”湘莲忙笑道：“你又忘情了，还不住口。”薛播忙止住不语，便说：“既是这等，这门亲事定要做的。”湘莲道：“我本有愿，定要一个绝色的女子。
如今既是贵昆仲高谊，顾不得许多了，任凭定夺，我无不从命。”贾琏笑道：“如今口说无凭，等柳二弟一见，便知我这内娣的品貌，是古今有一无二的了。”湘莲听了大喜，说：“既如此说，等弟探过姑母，不过一月内，就进京的，那时再定如何？”贾琏笑道：“你我一言为定。只是我信不过二弟，你是萍踪浪迹，倘然去了不来，岂不误了人家一辈子的大事？须得留一个定礼。”湘莲道：“大丈夫岂有失信之理？小弟素系寒贫，况且在客中，那里能有定礼？”薛蟠道：“我这里现成，就备一分，二哥带去。”贾琏道：“也不用金银珠宝，须是二弟亲身自有的东西，不论贵贱，不过带去取信耳。”湘莲道：“既如此说，弟无别物，囊中还有一把‘鸳鸯剑’，乃弟家中传代之宝，弟也不敢擅用，只是随身收藏着，二哥就请拿去为定。弟纵系水流花落之性，亦断不舍此剑。”说毕，大家又饮了几杯，方各自上马，作别起程了。
　　且说贾琏一日到平安州，见了节度，完了公事，因又嘱咐他十月前后务要还来一次。贾琏领命，次日连忙取路回家，先到尤二姐那边。且说二姐儿操持家务，十分谨肃，每日关门闭户，一点外事不闻。那三姐儿果是个斩钉截铁之人，每日侍奉母亲之馀，只和姐姐一处做些活计。虽贾珍趁贾琏不在家，也来鬼混了两次，无奈二姐儿只不兜揽，推故不见。那三姐儿的脾气，贾珍早已领过教的，那里还敢招惹他去？所以踪迹一发疏阔了。却说这日贾琏进门，看见二姐儿三姐儿这般景况，喜之不尽，深念二姐儿之德。大家叙些寒温，贾琏便将路遇柳湘莲一事说了一回，又将鸳鸯剑取出递给三姐儿。三姐儿看时，上面龙吞夔护，珠宝晶莹；及至拿出来看时，里面却是两把合体的，一把上面錾一“鸳”字，一把上面錾一“鸯”字，冷飕飕，明亮亮，如两痕秋水一般。三姐儿喜出望外，连忙收了，挂在自己绣房床上，每日望着剑，自喜终身有靠。贾琏住了两天，回去复了父命，回家合宅相见。那时凤姐已大愈，出来理事行走了。贾琏又将此事告诉了贾珍。贾珍因近日又搭上了新相知，二则正恼他姐妹们无情，把这事丢过了，全不在心上，任凭贾琏裁夺；只怕贾琏独力不能，少不得又给他几十两银子。贾琏拿来，交给二姐儿，预备妆奁。
　　谁知八月内湘莲方进了京，先来拜见薛姨妈。又遇见薛蟠，方知薛蟠不惯风霜，不服水土，一进京时，便病倒在家，请医调治。听见湘莲来了，请入卧室相见。薛姨妈也不念旧事，只感救命之恩。母子们十分称谢。又说起亲事一节，凡一应东西皆置办妥当，只等择日。湘莲也感激不尽。
　　次日，又来见宝玉。二人相会，如鱼得水。湘莲因问贾琏偷娶二房之事。宝玉笑道：“我听见焙茗说，我却未见。我也不敢多管。我又听见焙茗说，琏二哥哥着实问你。不知有何话说？”湘莲就将路上所有之事，一概告诉了宝玉。宝玉笑道：“大喜，大喜！难得这个标致人！果然是个古今绝色，堪配你之为人。”湘莲道：“既是这样，他那少了人物？如何只想到我？况且我又素日不甚和他相厚，也关切不至于此。路上忙忙的就那样再三要求定下，难道女家反赶着男家不成？我自己疑惑起来，后悔不该留下这剑作定。所以后来想起你来，可以细细问了底里才好。”宝玉道：“你原是个精细人，如何既许了定礼又疑惑起来？你原说只要一个绝色的。如今既得了个绝色的，便罢了，何必再疑？”湘莲道：“你既不知他来历，如何又知是绝色？”宝玉道：“他是珍大嫂子的继母带来的两位妹子。我在那里和他们混了一个月，怎么不知？真真一对尤物！他又姓尤。”湘莲听了，跌脚道：“这事不好！断乎做不得。你们东府里，除了那两个石头狮子干净罢了。”宝玉听说，红了脸。湘莲自惭失言，连忙作揖，说：“我该死，胡说。你好歹告诉我，他品行如何？”宝玉笑道：“你既深知，又来问我做甚么？连我也未必干净了。”湘莲笑道：“原是我自己一时忘情，好歹别多心。”宝玉笑道：“何必再提，这倒似有心了。”
　　湘莲作揖告辞出来，心中想着要找薛蟠，一则他病着，二则他又浮躁，不如去要回定礼。主意已定，便一径来找贾琏。贾琏正在新房中，闻湘莲来了，喜之不尽，忙迎出来，让在内堂，尤老娘相见。湘莲只作揖，称“老伯母”，自称“晚生”，贾琏听了诧异。吃茶之间，湘莲便说：“客中偶然忙促，谁知家姑母于四月订了弟妇，使弟无言可回。要从了二哥背了姑母，似不合理。若系金帛之定，弟不敢索取；但此剑系祖父所遗，请仍赐回为幸。”贾琏听了，心中自是不自在，便道：“二弟，这话你说错了。定者，定也，原怕返悔，所以为定。岂有婚姻之事，出入随意的？这个断乎使不得。”湘莲笑说：“如此说，弟愿领责备罚，然此事断不敢从命。”贾琏还要绕舌。湘莲便起身说：“请兄外座一叙，此处不便。”
　　那尤三姐在房明明听见。好容易等了他来，今忽见返悔，便知他在贾府中听了什么话来，把自己也当做淫奔无耻之流，不屑为妻。今若容他出去和贾琏说退亲，料那贾琏不但无法可处，就是争辩起来，自己也无趣味。一听贾琏要同他出去，连忙摘下剑来，将一股雌锋隐在肘后，出来便说：“你们也不必出去再议，还你的定礼！”一面泪如雨下，左手将剑并鞘送给湘莲，右手回肘，只往项上一横。可怜：揉碎桃花红满地，玉山倾倒再难扶！
　　当下唬的众人急救不迭。尤老娘一面嚎哭，一面大骂湘莲。贾琏揪住湘莲，命人捆了送官。二姐儿忙止泪，反劝贾琏：“人家并没威逼他，是他自寻短见，你便送他到官，又有何益？反觉生事出丑。不如放他去罢。”贾琏此时也没了主意，便放了手，命湘莲快去。湘莲反不动身，拉下手绢，拭泪道：“我并不知是这等刚烈人。真真可敬！是我没福消受。”大哭一场，等买了棺木，眼看着入殓，又抚棺大哭一场，方告辞而去。
出门正无所之，昏昏默默，自想方才之事：“原来这样标致人才，又这等刚烈！”自悔不及，信步行来，也不自知了。正走之间，只听得隐隐一阵环佩之声，三姐从那边来了，一手捧着鸳鸯剑，一手捧着一卷册子，向湘莲哭道：“妾痴情待君五年，不期君果冷心冷面。妾以死报此痴情。妾今奉警幻仙姑之命，前往太虚幻境，修注案中所有一干情鬼。妾不忍相别，故来一会，从此再不能相见矣！”说毕，又向湘莲洒了几点眼泪，便要告辞而行。湘莲不舍，连忙欲上来拉住问时，那三姐一摔手，便自去了。这里柳湘莲放声大哭，不觉处梦中哭醒，似梦非梦，睁眼看时，竟是一座破庙，旁边坐着一个瘸腿道士捕虱。湘莲便起身稽首相问：“此系何方？仙师何号？”道士笑道：“连我也不知道此系何方，我系何人。不过暂来歇脚而已。”湘莲听了，冷然如寒冰侵骨。掣出那股雄剑来，将万根烦恼丝，一挥而尽，便随那道士，不知往那里去了。
要知端底，下回分解。

Xing’er’s remark that a gust of wind might blow Miss Lin away or melt Miss Xue made them all laugh. Mrs. Bao slapped him.

“There may be some truth in that,” she cried, “but the way you put it, it’s downright libel. You don’t sound like Lord Lian’s servant — more like one of Baoyu’s.”

When Second Sister You was about to question him further, Third Sister asked with a smile, “What does your Master Bao do apart from studying?”

“Don’t ask me about him, miss. If I tell you, you may not believe me. Fancy a young gentleman of his age never having been to school properly! All the masters of our house, from the founder of the family down to the present Second Master, have had strict tutors to make them study. But he’s the old lady’s darling and has never liked studying. At first his father tried to make him, but he doesn’t dare now. He spends the time fooling about all day, talking in a way nobody can understand and doing things nobody can make out. He may look handsome and have good sense — in fact he seems a very clever young gentleman — yet actually he’s simpleminded. He never says a proper word to people but makes himself so agreeable, you’d think he was a girl himself instead of a boy. Though he’s never been to school he’s managed to learn a few characters, for what they’re worth. He doesn’t practise the martial arts either, or study the classics; and he’s so scared of seeing strangers he has no manners. All he likes is to fool about with the maids. And he hasn’t a spark of dignity. When he runs into us, if he’s in good mood he’ll joke with us without any respect, high or low; if he’s in a bad mood, he just ignores us. We can sit or lie down in his presence and take no notice of him, and he doesn’t mind a bit. So nobody’s afraid of him. We just do as we please in his presence.”

“If your masters are easy on you, you take liberties; if they’re strict, you complain,” observed Third Sister. “What a nuisance you are!”

“We thought he was a nice young gentleman,” said Second Sister. “What a pity he’s like that!”

“Don’t believe that nonsense, sister,” retorted Third Sister. “We’ve seen him more than once or twice. In his behaviour, talk and general manner he has something of a girl’s delicacy, which comes of being bred up among girls. But in what way is he simpleminded? Do you remember that time during the mourning when we were all together? The monks had come in to circle the coffin, and we were standing there when he planted himself in front to screen us. People said he had no manners and wasn’t observant. But didn’t he tell us afterwards in secret, ‘Sisters, you don’t realize that those monks are so dirty, I was afraid the smell might offend you.’ Then when he was drinking tea and you asked for some, sister, that old woman took his bowl to pour you one, but he stopped her, saying, ‘That bowl’s dirty.’ After watching him in these two instances, I came to the conclusion that he treats girls with the greatest consideration. It’s just that his ways don’t suit conventional outsiders, who can’t understand him.”

Second Sister laughed.

“From the way you talk, the two of you must be kindred spirits. Why don’t we arrange for you to marry him?”

As Xing’er was present, Third Sister simply lowered her head and cracked melon-seeds with her teeth.

“They’d make a handsome couple as far as looks and behaviour go,” put in Xing’er. “But he’s already got someone in mind, though nothing’s been said about it openly yet. And it’s sure to be Miss Lin. Because she’s always ill and they’re both still young, the matter hasn’t been settled. But in another couple of years, when the old lady speaks of it, there’ll be no question but that it will be fixed up.”

As they were chatting, Long’er arrived.

“The master has some business, an important confidential matter, and he’s sending the Second Master to Pinganzhou,” he announced. “He’ll be leaving in a few days and will be gone a fortnight. He can’t come today, but he asks you, madam, to settle that business with Second Sister. Then when he calls tomorrow he’ll make the decision.” With that he took Xing’er away with him.

Then Second Sister had the gate closed and went to bed early, keeping her sister company while she questioned her all night. The next day Jia Lian did not come until the afternoon.

Second Sister urged him, "If you have business to attend to, why rush back here? On no account neglect your duties for my sake."

"It's nothing much," he said. "But another trip has just cropped up, a long one this time. I shall have to leave at the beginning of next month and be away a fortnight."

"In that case, don't worry but go ahead. There's nothing here for you to worry about. My younger sister's not one to keep changing her mind. She's chosen her future husband and you must let her have her way."

"Who is it?" he asked eagerly.

"The man's not here at present," she said with a smile. "There's no knowing when he'll come. But she certainly has good taste. She says she'll wait one year for him if necessary, or ten years. If he dies and can't come, she'll shave off her hair and become a nun, chanting Buddha's name all day and never marrying another man."

"Who can it be that she's so set on?"

"It's a long story. Five years ago, on our grandmother's birthday, mother took us there to offer congratulations. The family had hired some players, all from good families, and one of them who played young lovers' roles was called Liu Xianglian. She'll only marry him. Last year we heard that he got into some trouble and ran away; we don't know whether he's back or not."

"Is that the way of it?" exclaimed Jia Lian. "I was wondering who it could be. So it's him! She certainly has good taste. But let me tell you, this Liu Xianglian may be a handsome fellow, he's cold as ice and hard as iron. He shows no mercy to nearly everyone. He gets on best with Baoyu. Last year, after giving that fool Xue Pan a thrashing, he was too ashamed to see us and went off no one knows where. He hasn't been back since. I did hear that he'd returned, but I don't know whether it's true or not. If you ask Baoyu's pages they'll know. If he's not back, he's a rolling stone and there's no knowing when he'll return. Wouldn't that delay your sister's marriage?"

"Our Third Sister means what she says," replied Second Sister. "She'll do as she says. We must just let her have her way."

As they were talking Third Sister joined them and said to Jia Lian, "You don't know what sort of people we are, brother-in-law. Well, let me tell you. Don't worry. We're not double-tongued or double-hearted. We mean what we say. If Mr. Liu comes, I'll marry him. If not, I'll never marry anyone else. From today on, I shall fast and chant Buddha's name to wait on my mother till he comes; and if he doesn't come in a hundred years, I shall become a nun." She drew a jade pin from her hair and broke it in two, crying, "If there's a single word of falsehood in this, may I be like this pin!" With that she withdrew to her room.

Indeed, from that day on she never said or did anything improper. Jia Lian could think of no way to handle her. He simply discussed some domestic matters with Second Sister, then went home to tell Xifeng about his impending trip and send to ask Mingyan if Liu Xianglian had come back.

Mingyan said, "I don't know. Probably not. If he had, I'd be sure to know."

Jia Lian also asked some of the neighbours, but they too said Liu had not come back. So he had to report this to Second Sister.

As the day for his departure drew near, two days in advance of his official departure he spent two nights with Second Sister, planning to set out quietly from there. He found Third Sister a completely changed person, and as Second Sister was managing the household so well he had nothing to worry about. The day he left, he went out of the city at dawn and took the high road to Ping'an Zhou. He travelled by day and rested by night, eating and drinking when hungry or thirsty. Three days later, he encountered a train of mules and in the party a master

A dozen horsemen rode up and at their head Jia Lian recognized Xue Pan and Liu Xianglian. He was most surprised. Riding forward to meet them, he exchanged greetings and after the usual polite inquiries about their health since their last parting, they dismounted and went into a tavern to talk.

“After that rumpus we were busy trying to arrange a reconciliation,” said Jia Lian. “But then Brother Liu disappeared. How is it that the two of you are together now?”

“The most amazing thing!” Xue Pan chuckled. “I left with some of our assistants in the spring with a consignment of goods, and all the way there and back we had no trouble. But the day before yesterday, in the district of Pingan, we ran into a band of brigands who robbed us of our goods. Then out of the blue Brother Liu turned up, put the robbers to flight, got back our goods and saved our lives too. When I offered him a reward he wouldn’t take it, so we’ve sworn brotherhood and are on our way now to the capital together. From now on we’re going to be like real brothers. When we come to a fork in the road ahead, he’s taking the southern branch to pay a visit to an aunt of his who lives two hundred li away, while I go on first to the capital to see to my business. Then I’ll find him a house and a good wife so that we can settle down.”

“So that’s how it was!” exclaimed Jia Lian. “Splendid! But we were needlessly worried on your account. Speaking of a good wife for Brother Liu, I know of a fine family with a girl who’d be just the match for him.”

He described his own marriage to Second Sister You and his present plan to find a husband for her younger sister, omitting to mention that Third Sister had chosen for herself.

“Mind you don’t breathe a word of this at home,” he cautioned. “They’ll know soon enough when she has a son.”

Xue Pan was overjoyed.

“That’s fine,” he cried. “It’s all my cousin’s fault.”

“There you go again!” Xianglian warned him laughingly. “Shut up!”

Xue Pan stopped short.

“In that case this match must be arranged,” he said.

“I’ve always been determined to marry an incomparable beauty,” put in Xianglian. “But now that you two good brothers show such concern for me, I can’t insist on that. I’ll leave it to you to decide and will do whatever you say.”

“My word may not be enough for you,” said Jia Lian. “But once you see my sister-in-law, you’ll realize that her beauty is absolutely unparalleled.”

Xianglian was delighted.

“In that case, as soon as I’ve visited my aunt — in less than a month I’ll be back in the capital — we can fix it up. How about that?”

“Your word is good enough for me,” replied Jia Lian. “But I’m not sure of you. You’re a wanderer. If you go off and never come back, wouldn’t that spoil the girl’s whole life? You must leave us some token.”

“How can a true man break his word?” demanded Xianglian. “But I’ve always been hard up, and now that I’m travelling how can I provide a token?”

“I can fix that,” offered Xue Pan. “I’ve the means here to prepare one for you to leave, brother.”

“It doesn’t have to be gold or jewels, just some personal possession of yours, no matter how trifling, to serve as a pledge.”

“In that case, I have nothing with me except the pair of Mandarin Duck swords which are an heirloom in my family. I daren’t use them, just carry them with me. You had better take them, brother, as my pledge. Flighty as I am, I’d never give up these swords.”

They drank a few more cups of wine then mounted their horses and went their different ways.

Jia Lian, having reached Pingan and completed his business there with the military governor, who asked him to return in the tenth month, lost no time in going back. He went first to see Second Sister. He found her managing the household in a most exemplary way, keeping the gate closed and having no outside dealings.

But Sanjie was a girl of iron will. Apart from waiting on her mother, all she did was work with her sister. Although Jia Zhen took advantage of Jia Lian’s absence to slip over and fool around with them a couple of times, Erjie would have nothing to do with him and made excuses not to see him. And as Jia Zhen already knew Sanjie’s temper, he dared not provoke her either. So his visits became few and far between.

When Jia Lian came home and saw how well the two sisters were doing he was overjoyed and deeply impressed by Erjie’s virtue. After an exchange of greetings he described his meeting with Liu Xianglian and produced the duck-and-drake swords to give to Sanjie. These were ornamented with a dragon and a monster, and set with glittering gems. When she drew them out of their sheath, the two blades which fitted together were inscribed “duck” and “drake.” They were as cold as ice and as bright as a stream in autumn. Delighted, she lost no time in hanging them on the bed in her room, gazing at them day after day in the glad belief that her future was assured.

Jia Lian stayed two days before going back to report to his father, then returned home to see the whole household. By now Xifeng had largely recovered and was attending to household business again. He told Jia Zhen about his mission. But Jia Zhen, who had recently found a new fancy and was vexed by the two sisters’ indifference, was quite indifferent himself and left the whole matter to Jia Lian, simply giving him a few dozen taels in case he needed more money. Jia Lian took this to Erjie to help pay for her trousseau.

In the eighth month Xianglian reached the capital and called first on Aunt Xue, then met Xue Pan who told him how, being unused to exposure and a change of climate, he had fallen ill on reaching home and doctors had been called in. At news of Xianglian’s arrival he asked to see him in his bedroom, and Aunt Xue too, forgetting the past, was very grateful to him for saving her son’s life. Mother and son thanked him profusely. When they spoke of his engagement and told him that all the wedding preparations were ready, waiting only for the selection of an auspicious day, Xianglian expressed deep gratitude.

The next day he called on Baoyu. Their meeting was joyful to both. Xianglian asked about Jia Lian’s secret second marriage.

“I heard about it from Beiming but didn’t see it for myself,” said Baoyu with a smile. “I didn’t like to poke my nose into other people’s business. But Beiming told me how anxiously my Second Brother Jia Lian kept asking after you. What did he want to say to you?”

Xianglian told him all that had happened on the road.

“Congratulations!” cried Baoyu. “She’s a stunning beauty, the perfect match for you.”

“In that case, why should he have to look so far afield? Why pick on me? Besides, we’ve never been close friends; he couldn’t be so concerned on my account. Why should he be in such a hurry to arrange the match on the journey? Isn’t that rather pushing it? That makes me suspicious. I’m sorry I left those swords with them as a pledge. It struck me later that you’re the one to ask for the low-down on this girl.”

“You’re such a smart chap, how can you have doubts after giving the betrothal present? You always said you wanted an absolutely ravishing girl, and now you’ve got one, why be so suspicious?”

“How do you know she’s so ravishing if you don’t know her background?”

“She’s one of the two sisters brought by Madam You’s stepmother. I spent a whole month with them, so of course I know. They’re really a striking pair. And their name is You.”

Xianglian stamped his foot. “This is terrible! It’s quite impossible. The only clean things in your East Mansion are those two stone lions.” At this Baoyu flushed. Xianglian, ashamed of his indiscretion, bowed apologetically. “I deserve to die for saying such a thing.”

"Nonsense! You must tell me what his character is like."

"If you know so much about him, why ask me? Why, I may not be too pure myself."

"I spoke without thinking," said Xianglian apologetically. "Don't take offence."

"Why bring that up? That sounds as if you meant it."

Xianglian took his leave then and went off to look for Xue Pan. But reflecting that Xue Pan was ill and too hot-tempered, he decided instead to ask for the return of the betrothal gift. Having made up his mind he went straight to see Jia Lian, who was in his new house. Overjoyed by this visit, Jia Lian hurried out to welcome him and ushered him into the inner room to see his mother-in-law. Xianglian simply bowed to her, addressing her as "aunt" and himself as "your nephew." Jia Lian was taken aback.

When tea was served, Xianglian said, "My stay in the capital was so short and hurried, how was I to know that my aunt had arranged a match for me in the fourth month? I've no excuse to offer. It would be wrong to comply with your proposal, brother, and go against my aunt's wishes. If the betrothal gift had been money or silk, I wouldn't dream of asking for it back; but this sword was left me by my grandfather, so I must beg you to return it."

This upset Jia Lian.

"You're talking nonsense, brother," he retorted. "A betrothal is a betrothal. Who ever heard of people backing out of a marriage? That's absolutely impossible."

"In that case, I'm willing to take the blame and accept any punishment; but I really can't do as you ask."

As Jia Lian was arguing, Xianglian stood up.

"Please come outside to talk," he said. "This is hardly the place."

Sanjie in her room had heard every word. She had waited so long for him, and now he had backed out. Obviously in the Jia mansion he had been told that she was a shameless wanton who did not deserve to be his wife. If she let him go now to discuss breaking the engagement with Jia Lian, not only would her brother-in-law be at a loss but she herself would be disgraced if they argued it out. So as soon as Jia Lian went out with their visitor, she swiftly took down the sword. Hiding the sharp blade behind her arm, she hurried out.

"There's no need to talk outside," she cried. "Here is your betrothal gift back!" With that she burst into tears and, raising her left hand, offered Xianglian the sword and its sheath; then with her right hand she drew the blade and cut her throat.

Alas!

Red were the shattered petals of fallen peach-blossom,
Green the lustrous jade spilled with drops of blood.

Before the horrified onlookers could come to her rescue, she had fallen. The old lady burst out wailing and cursed Xianglian, while Jia Lian seized him and ordered the servants to tie him up and take him to the court.

Erjie stopped crying to plead, "He didn't force her to do this; she took her own life. What good will it do to take him to court? It will only make a scandal. Better let him go."

At a loss, Jia Lian released Xianglian, who did not leave but stood weeping.

"I never knew she was such a noble character, so worthy of respect!" he exclaimed. "I'm the one who wasn't lucky enough to enjoy such a blessing." He gave way to a storm of grief.

After the coffin was bought and Sanjie laid in it, he lamented bitterly again before taking his leave.

Once outside, not knowing where to go in his distraction, he recalled what had just happened.

"To think that such a beauty was so chaste!" he mused remorsefully. "What a pity!"

He walked on aimlessly until it seemed to him that he heard a faint tinkling and Sanjie appeared, holding the sword in one hand and in the other a scroll.

"I waited five years for you, never dreaming you were so heartless," she sobbed. "I have died to prove my love. Now, by the Goddess of Disenchantment's order, I am going to the Illusory Land of the Great Void to register the amorous spirits. This is our last meeting, for we shall not meet again." Having said this, she vanished.

Xianglian, still loath to let her go....

He was about to go forward and take her hand to question her, when Third Sister turned from him with a dismissive gesture and was gone. Liu Xianglian gave a great cry. As he wept, he came to himself with the shock and, still sobbing, opened his eyes. It had all been a dream, yet not altogether a dream. He looked around him and found that he was in a dilapidated temple. A lame Taoist was sitting nearby, catching lice. Xianglian rose to his feet, bowed and asked:

“Where is this, holy master? And what is your immortal name?”

The Taoist smiled.

“How can I tell where we are? Or who I am myself? I am only here to rest awhile.”

Xianglian felt a sudden chill pierce him to the marrow. Drawing that sword of masculine strength, he cut off his tousled hair of anguish with a single sweep and followed the lame Taoist, no one knows where.

But reader, if you wish to know the outcome, read the next chapter.

第67章 见土仪颦卿思故里 闻秘事凤姐讯家童

话说尤三姐自尽之后，尤老娘合二姐儿、贾珍、贾琏等俱不胜悲恸，自不必说，忙命盛殓，送往城外埋葬。柳湘莲见三姐身亡，痴情眷恋，却被道人数句冷言，打破迷关，竟自截发出家，跟随这疯道人飘然而去，不知何往。暂且不表。
　　且说薛姨妈闻知湘莲已说定了尤三姐为妻，心中甚喜，正是高高兴兴，要打算替他买房子，治家伙，择吉迎娶，以报他救命之恩。忽有家中小厮吵嚷：“三姐儿自尽了。”被小丫头们听见，告知薛姨妈。薛姨妈不知为何，心甚叹息。正在猜疑，宝钗从园里过来，薛姨妈便对宝钗说道：“我的儿，你听见了没有？你珍大嫂子的妹妹三姑娘，他不是已经许定给你哥哥的义弟柳湘莲了么？不知为什么自刎了，那湘莲也不知往那里去了。真正奇怪的事，叫人意想不到的。”宝钗听了并不在意，便说道：“俗语说的好：‘天有不测风云，人有旦夕祸福。’这也是他们前生命定。前儿妈妈为他救了哥哥，商量着替他料理，如今已经死的死了，走的走了，依我说也只好由他罢了，妈妈也不必为他们伤感了。倒是自从哥哥打江南回来了一二十日，贩了来的货物想来也该发完了。那同伴去的伙计们辛辛苦苦的回来几个月了，妈妈合哥哥商议商议，也该请一请，酬谢酬谢才是。别叫人家看着无理似的。”
　　母女正说话间，见薛蟠自外而入，眼中尚有泪痕。一进门来，便向母亲拍手说道：“妈妈可知道柳二哥、尤三姐的事么？”薛姨妈说：“我才听见说，正在这里合你妹妹说这件公案呢。”薛蟠道：“妈妈可听见说湘莲跟着一个道士出了家了么？”薛姨妈道：“这越发奇了。怎么柳相公那样一个年轻的聪明人，一时糊涂了就跟着道士去了呢？我想你们好了一场，他又无父母兄弟，单身一人在此，你该各处找找他才是。靠那道士，能往那里远去？左不过是在这方近左右的庙里寺里罢了。”薛蟠说：“何尝不是呢。我一听见这个信儿，就连忙带了小厮们在各处寻找。连一个影儿也没有。又去问人，都说没看见。”薛姨妈说：“你既找寻过，没有，也算把你做朋友的心尽了。焉知他这一出家，不是得了好处去呢？只是你如今也该张罗张罗买卖，二则把你自己娶媳妇应办的事情，倒早些料理料理。咱们家没人，俗语说的，‘夯雀儿先飞，’省的临时丢三落四的不齐全，令人笑话。再者，你妹妹才说你也回家半个多月了，想货物也该发完了，同你去的伙计们，也该摆桌酒给他们道道乏才是。人家陪着你走了二三千里的路程，受了四五个月的辛苦，而且在路上又替你担了多少的惊怕沉重。”薛蟠听说，便道：“妈妈说的很是。倒是妹妹想的周到。我也这样想着。只因这些日子，为各处发货，闹的脑袋都大了，又为柳二哥的事忙了这几日，反倒落了一个空，白张罗了一会子，倒把正经事都误了。要不然，定了明儿后儿，下帖儿请罢。”薛姨妈道：“由你办去罢。”
　　话犹未了，外面小厮进来回说：“管总的张大爷差人送了两箱子东西来，说：‘这是爷各自买的，不在货账里面。本要早送来，因货物箱子压着，没得拿；昨儿货物发完了，所以今日才送来了。’”一面说，一面又见两个小厮搬进了两个夹板夹的大棕箱。薛蟠一见，说：“嗳哟，可是我怎么就糊涂到这步田地了。特特的给妈合妹妹带来的东西，都忘了，没拿了家里来，还是伙计送了来了。”宝钗说：“亏你说还是‘特特的带来’的，才放了一二十天。要不是‘特特的带来’，大约要放到年底下才送来呢。我看你也诸事太不留心了。”薛蟠笑道：“想是在路上叫人把魂打掉了，还没归窍呢。”说着，大家笑了一回，便向小丫头说：“出去告诉小厮们，东西收下，叫他们回去罢。”薛姨妈和宝钗因问：“到底是什么东西，这样捆着绑着的？”薛蟠便命叫两个小厮进来，解了绳子，去了夹板，开了锁看时，这一箱都是绸缎绫锦洋货等家常应用之物。薛蟠笑着道：“那一箱是给妹妹带的。”亲自来开。母女二人看时，却是些笔、墨、纸、砚，各色笺纸、香袋、香珠、扇子、扇坠、花粉、胭脂等物。外有虎丘带来的自行人，酒令儿，水银灌的打金斗小小子，沙子灯，一出一出的泥人儿的戏用青纱罩的匣子装着。又有在虎丘山上泥捏的薛蟠的小像，与薛蟠毫无相差。宝钗见了别的都不理论，倒是薛蟠的小像，拿着细细看了一看，又看看他哥哥，不禁笑起来了。因叫莺儿带着几个老婆子，将这些东西连箱子送到园子里去。又和母亲哥哥说了一回闲话，才回园子里去。这里薛姨妈将箱子里的东西取出，一分一分的打点清楚，叫同喜送给贾母并王夫人等处，不提。
　　且说宝钗到了自己房中，将那些玩意一件一件的过了目，除了自己留用之外，一分一分配合妥当：也有送笔、墨、纸、砚的，也有送香袋、扇子、香坠的，也有送脂粉、头油的，有单送玩意儿的。只有黛玉的比别人不同，且又加厚一倍。一一打点完毕，使莺儿同着一个老婆子，跟着送往各处。这边姐妹诸人都收了东西，赏赐来使，说：“见面再谢。”惟有黛玉看见他家乡之物，反自触物伤情，想起：“父母双亡，又无兄弟，寄居亲戚家中，那里有人也给我带些土物来？”想到这里，不觉的又伤起心来了。紫鹃深知黛玉心肠，但也不敢说破，只在一旁劝道：“姑娘的身子多病，早晚服药，这两日看着比那些日子略好些，虽说精神长了一点儿，还算不得十分大好。今儿宝姑娘送来的这些东西，可见宝姑娘素日看着姑娘很重，姑娘看着该喜欢才是，为什么反倒伤起心来？这不是宝姑娘送东西来，倒叫姑娘烦恼了不成？就是宝姑娘听见，反觉脸上不好看。再者，这里老太太们为姑娘的病体，千方百计请好大夫配药诊治，也为是姑娘的病好。这如今才好些，又这样哭哭啼啼，岂不是自己遭塌了自己身子，叫老太太看着添了愁烦了么？况且姑娘这病，原是素日忧虑过度，伤了血气。姑娘的千金贵体，也别自己看轻了。”
　　紫鹃正在这里劝解，只听见小丫头子在院内说：“宝二爷来了。”紫鹃忙说：“请二爷进来罢。”只见宝玉进房来。黛玉让坐毕，宝玉见黛玉泪痕满面，便问：“妹妹，又是谁气着你了？”黛玉勉强笑道：“谁生什么气。”旁边紫鹃将嘴向床后桌上一努。宝玉会意，往那里一瞧，见堆着许多东西，就知道是宝钗送来的，便取笑说道：“那里这些东西？不是妹妹要开杂货铺啊？”黛玉也不答言。紫鹃笑着道：“二爷还提东西呢。因宝姑娘送了些东西来，姑娘一看，就伤起心来了。我正在这里劝解，恰好二爷来的很巧，替我们劝劝。”宝玉明知黛玉是这个原故，却也不敢提头儿，只得笑说道：“你们姑娘的原故，想来不为别的，必是宝姑娘送来的东西少，所以生气伤心。妹妹你放心，等我明年叫人往江南去，给你多多的带两船来，省得你淌眼抹泪的。”黛玉听了这些话，也知宝玉是为自己开心，也不好推，也不好任，因说道：“我任凭怎么没见过世面，也到不了这步田地，因送的东西少就生气伤心。我又不是两三岁的孩子，你也忒把人看得小气了。我有我的原故，你那里知道？”说着，眼泪又流下来了。
　　宝玉忙走到床前挨着黛玉坐下，将那些东西一件一件拿起来，摆弄着细瞧，故意问：“这是什么，叫什么名字？”“那是什么做的，这样齐整？”“这是什么，要他做什么使用？”又说：“这一件可以摆在面前。”又说：“那一件可以放在条桌上，当古董儿倒好呢。”一味的将些没要紧的话来厮混。黛玉见宝玉如此，自己心里倒过不去，便说：“你不用在这里混搅了，咱们到宝姐姐那边去罢。”宝玉巴不的黛玉出去散散闷解了悲痛，便道：“宝姐姐送咱们东西，咱们原该谢谢去。”黛玉道：“自家姐妹，这倒不必。只是到他那边，薛大哥回来了，必然告诉他些南边的古迹儿，我去听听，只当回了家乡一趟的。”说着眼圈儿又红了。宝玉便站着等他。黛玉只得和他出来，往宝钗那里去了。
　　且说薛蟠听了母亲之言，急下了请帖，办了酒席。次日，请了四位伙计，俱已到齐，不免说些贩卖账目发货之事。不一时，上席让坐，薛蟠挨次斟了酒，薛姨妈又使人出来致意。大家喝着酒说闲话儿，内中一个道：“今儿这席上短两个好朋友。”众人齐问：“是谁？”那人道：“还有谁，就是贾府上的琏二爷和大爷的盟弟柳二爷。”大家果然都想起来，问着薛蟠道：“怎么不请琏二爷合柳二爷来？”薛蟠闻言，把眉一皱，叹口气道：“琏二爷又往平安州去了，头两天就起了身了。那柳二爷竟别提起，真是天下头一件奇事。什么是‘柳二爷’，如今不知那里作‘柳道爷’去了。”众人都诧异道：“这是怎么说？”薛蟠便把湘莲前后事体说了一遍。众人听了，越发骇异，因说道：“怪不的前儿我们在店里，仿仿佛佛也听见人吵嚷说：‘有一个道士，三言两语，把一个人度了去了。’又说“‘一阵风刮了去了。’只不知是谁。我们正发货，那里有闲工夫打听这个事去？到如今还是似信不信的，谁知就是柳二爷呢。早知是他，我们大家也该劝劝他才是。任他怎么着，也不叫他去。”内中一个道：“别是这么着罢？”众人问：“怎么样？”那人道：“柳二爷那样个伶俐人，未必是真跟了道士去罢？他原会些武艺，又有力量，或看破那道士的妖术邪法，特意跟他去，在背地摆布他，也未可知。”薛蟠道：“果然如此，倒也罢了。世上这些妖言惑众的人，怎么没人治他一下子！”众人道：“那时难道你知道了也没找寻他去？”薛蟠说：“城里城外，那里没有找到？不怕你们笑话，我找不着他，还哭了一场呢。”言毕，只是长吁短叹，无精打彩的，不象往日高兴。众伙计见他这样光景，自然不便久坐，不过随便喝了几杯酒，吃了饭，大家散了。
　　且说宝玉和着黛玉到宝钗处来，宝玉见了宝钗，便说道：“大哥哥辛辛苦苦的带了东西来，姐姐留着使罢，又送我们。”宝钗笑道：“原不是什么好东西，不过是远路带来的土物儿，大家看着新鲜些就是了。”黛玉道：“这些东西，我们小时候倒不理会，如今看见，真是新鲜物儿了。”宝钗因笑道：“妹妹知道，这就是俗语说的‘物离乡贵’，其实可算什么呢！”宝玉听了这话，正对了黛玉方才的心事，连忙拿话岔道：“明年好歹大哥哥再去时，替我们多带些来。”黛玉瞅了他一眼，便道：“你要你只管说，不必拉扯上人。姐姐你瞧，宝哥哥不是给姐姐来道谢，竟又要定下明年的东西来了。”说的宝钗、宝玉都笑了。
　　三个人又闲话了一回，因提起黛玉的病来，宝钗劝了一回，因说道：“妹妹若觉着身上不爽快，倒要自己勉强扎挣着出来，各处走走逛逛，散散心，比在屋里闷坐着到底好些。我那两日，不是觉着发懒，浑身发热，只是要歪着？也因为时气不好，怕病，因此寻些事情，自己混着，这两日才觉得好些了。”黛玉道：“姐姐说的何尝不是？我也是这么想着呢。”大家又坐了一会子方散。宝玉仍把黛玉送至潇湘馆门首，才各自回去了。
　　且说赵姨娘，因见宝钗送了贾环些东西，心中甚是喜欢。想道：“怨不得别人都说那宝丫头好，会做人，很大方。如今看起来果然不错。他哥哥能带了多少东西来？他挨门儿送到，并不遗漏一处，也不露出谁薄谁厚。连我们这样没时运的，他都想到了。要是那林丫头，他把我们娘儿们正眼也不瞧，那里还肯送我们东西？”一面想，一面把那些东西翻来复去的摆弄，瞧看一回。忽然想到宝钗系王夫人的亲戚，为何不到王夫人跟前卖个好儿呢？自己便蝎蝎螫螫的，拿着东西，走至王夫人房中，站在旁边，陪笑说道：“这是宝姑娘才刚给环哥儿的。难为宝姑娘这么年轻的人，想的这么周到，真是大户人家的姑娘，又展样，又大方，怎么叫人不敬奉呢。怪不的老太太和太太成日家都夸他疼他。我也不敢自专就收起来，特拿来给太太瞧瞧，太太也喜欢喜欢。”王夫人听了，早知道来意了。又见他说的不伦不类，也不便不理他，说道：“你只管收了去给环哥玩罢。”赵姨娘来时兴兴头头，谁知抹了一鼻子灰，满心生气，又不敢露出来，只得讪讪的出来了。到了自己房中，将东西丢在一边，嘴里咕咕哝哝，自言自语道：“这个又算了个什么儿呢！”一面坐着各自生了一回闷气。
　　却说莺儿带着老婆子们送东西回来，回复了宝钗，将众人道谢的话并赏赐的银钱都回完了，那老婆子便出去了。莺儿走近前来一步，挨着宝钗，悄悄的说道：“刚才我到琏二奶奶那边，看见二奶奶一脸的怒气。我送下东西出来时，悄悄的问小红，说：‘刚才二奶奶从老太太屋里回来，不似往日欢天喜地的，叫了平儿去，唧唧咕咕的不知说了些什么。’看那个光景，倒象有什么大事的似的。姑娘没听见那边老太太有什么事？”宝钗听了，也自己纳闷，想不出凤姐是为什么有气。便道：“各人家有各人的事，咱们那里管得？你去倒茶去来。”莺儿于是出来，自己倒茶不提。
　　且说宝玉送了黛玉回来，想着黛玉的孤苦，不免也替他伤感起来，因要将这话告诉袭人。进来时，却只有麝月、秋纹在屋里，因问：“你袭人姐姐那里去了？”麝月道：“左不过在这几个院里，那里就丢了他？一时不见就这样找。”宝玉笑着道：“不是怕丢了他。因我方才到林姑娘那边，见林姑娘又正伤心呢。问起来，却是为宝姐姐送了他东西，他看见是他家乡的土物，不免对景伤情。我要告诉你袭人姐姐，叫他过去劝劝。”正说着，晴雯进来了，因问宝玉道：“你回来了，你又要叫劝谁？”宝玉将方才的话说了一遍。晴雯道：“袭人姐姐才出去。听见他说要到琏二奶奶那边去。保不住还到林姑娘那里去呢。”宝玉听了，便不言语。秋纹倒了茶来，宝玉漱了一口，递给小丫头子，心中着实不自在，就随便歪在床上。
　　却说袭人因宝玉出门，自己作了回活计。忽想起凤姐身上不好，这几天也没有过去看看，况闻贾琏出门，正好大家说说话儿，便告诉晴雯：“好生在屋里，别都出去了，叫二爷回来抓不着人。”晴雯道：“嗳哟！这屋里单你一个人惦记着他，我们都是白闲着混饭吃的。”袭人笑着，也不答言，就走了。刚来到沁芳桥畔，那里正是夏末秋初，池中莲藕新残相间，红绿离披。袭人走着，沿堤看玩了一回，猛抬头，看见那边葡萄架底下，有人拿着掸子在那里掸什么呢。走到跟前，却是老祝妈。那老婆子见了袭人，便笑嘻嘻的迎上来，说道：“姑娘怎么今儿得工夫出来逛逛？”袭人道：“可不是吗，我要到琏二奶奶那里瞧瞧去。你这里做什么呢？”那婆子道：“我在这里赶蜜蜂儿。今年三伏里雨水少，这果子树上都有虫子，把果子吃的疤癞流星的，掉了好些了。姑娘还不知道呢，这马蜂最可恶的，一嘟噜上只咬破两三个儿，那破的水滴到好的上头，连这一嘟噜都是要烂的。姑娘你瞧咱们说话的空儿没赶，就落上许多了。”袭人道：“你就是不住手的赶，也赶不了多少。你倒是告诉买办，叫他多多做些小冷布口袋儿，一嘟噜套上一个，又透风，又不遭塌。”婆子笑道：“倒是姑娘说的是。我今年才管上，那里知道这个巧法儿呢？”因又笑着说道：“今年果子虽遭塌了些，味儿倒好，不信摘一个姑娘尝尝。”袭人正色道：“这那里使得。不但没熟吃不得，就是熟了，上头还没有供鲜，咱们倒先吃了，你是府里使老了的，难道连这个规矩都不懂了？”老祝妈忙笑道：“姑娘说的是。我见姑娘很喜欢，我才敢这么说，可就把规矩错了。我可是老糊涂了。”袭人道：“这也没有什么，只是你们有年纪的老奶奶们，别先领着头儿这么着就好了。”
　　说着，遂一径出了园门，来到凤姐这边。一到院里，只听凤姐说道：“天理良心，我在这屋里熬的越发成了贼了！”袭人听见这话，知道有原故了，又不好回来，又不好进去，遂把脚步放重些，隔着窗子问道：“平姐姐在家里呢么？”平儿忙答应着迎出来。袭人便问：“二奶奶也在家里呢么？身上可大安了？”说着，已走进来。凤姐装着在床上歪着呢，见袭人进来，也笑着站起来，说：“好些了，叫你惦着。怎么这几日不过我们这边坐坐？”袭人道：“奶奶身上欠安，本该天天过来请安才是。但只怕奶奶身上不爽快，倒要静静儿的歇歇儿，我们来了，倒吵的奶奶烦。”凤姐笑道：“烦是没的话。倒是宝兄弟屋里虽然人多，也就靠着你一个照看他，也实在的离不开。我常听见平儿告诉我说，你背地里还惦着我，常常问我。这就是你尽心了。”一面说着，叫平儿挪了张杌子放在床旁边，让袭人坐下。丰儿端进茶来。袭人欠身道：“妹妹坐着罢。”
　　一面说闲话儿。只见一个小丫头子在外间屋里，悄悄的和平儿说：“旺儿来了，在二门上伺候着呢。”又听见平儿也悄俏的道：“知道了。叫他先去，回来再来。别在门口儿站着。”袭人知他们有事，又说了两句话，便起身要走。凤姐道：“闲来坐坐，说说话儿，我倒开心。”因命：“平儿，送送你妹妹。”平儿答应着，送出来。只见两三个小丫头子都在那里，屏声息气，齐齐的伺候着。袭人不知何事，便自去了。
　　却说平儿送出袭人，进来回道：“旺儿才来了，因袭人在这里，我叫他先到外头等等儿。这会子还是立刻叫他呢，还是等着？请奶奶的示下。”凤姐道：“叫他来！”平儿忙叫小丫头去传旺儿进来。这里凤姐又问平儿：“你到底是怎么听见说的？”平儿道：“就是头里那个丫头子的话。他说他在二门里头，听见外头两个小厮说：‘这个新二奶奶比咱们旧二奶奶还俊呢，脾气儿也好。’不知是旺儿是谁，吆喝了两个一顿，说：‘什么新奶奶旧奶奶的，还不快悄悄儿的呢！叫里头知道了，把你的舌头还割了呢。’”平儿正说着，只见一个小丫头进来，回说：“旺儿在外头伺候着呢。”凤姐听了，冷笑了一声，说：“叫他进来！”那小丫头出来说：“奶奶叫呢。”旺儿连忙答应着进来。
　　旺儿请了安，在外间门口垂手侍立。凤姐儿道：“你过来！我问你话。”旺儿才走到里间门旁站着。凤姐儿道：“你二爷在外头弄了人，你知道不知道？”旺儿又打着千儿，回道：“奴才天天在二门上听差事，如何能知道二爷外头的事呢？”凤姐冷笑道：“你自然‘不知道’！你要知道，你怎么拦人呢！”旺儿见这话，知道刚才的话已经走了风了，料着瞒不过，便又跪回道：“奴才实在不知，就是头里兴儿和喜儿两个人在那里混说，奴才吆喝了他们两句。内中深情底里，奴才不知道，不敢妄回，求奶奶问兴儿，他是长跟二爷出门的。”凤姐儿听了，下死劲啐了一口，骂道：“你们这一起没良心的混账忘八崽子，都是一条藤儿！打量我不知道呢。先去给我把兴儿那个忘八崽子叫了来，你也不许走！问明白了他，回来再问你。好，好，好，这才是我使出来的好人呢！”那旺儿只得连声答应几个“是”，磕了个头，爬起来出去，去叫兴儿。
　　却说兴儿正在账房儿里和小厮们玩呢，听见说“二奶奶叫”，先唬了一跳。却也想不到是这件事发作了，连忙跟着旺儿进来。旺儿先进去，回说：“兴儿来了。”凤姐儿厉声道：“叫他！”那兴儿听见这个声音儿，早已没了主意了，只得乍着胆子进来。凤姐儿一见便说：“好小子啊，你和你爷办的好事啊。你只实说罢！”兴儿一闻此言，又看见凤姐儿气色，及两边丫头们的光景，早唬软了，不觉跪下，只是磕头。凤姐儿道：“论起这事来，我也听见说不与你相干，但只你不早来回我知道，这就是你的不是了。你要实说了，我还饶你！再有一句虚言，你先摸摸你腔子上几个脑袋瓜子！”兴儿战兢兢的朝上磕头道：“奶奶问的是什么事，奴才和爷办坏了？”凤姐听了，一腔火都发作起来，喝命：“打嘴巴！”旺儿过来才要打时，凤姐儿骂道：“什么糊涂忘八崽子！叫他自己打，用你打吗？一会子你再各人打你的嘴巴子还不迟呢。”那兴儿真个自己左右开弓，打了自己十几个嘴巴。凤姐儿喝声“站住”，问道：“你二爷外头娶了什么‘新奶奶’‘旧奶奶’的事，你大概不知道啊？”兴儿见说出这件事来，越发着了慌，连忙把帽子抓下来，在砖地上咕咚咕咚碰的头山响，口里说道：“只求奶奶超生！奴才再不敢撒一个字儿的谎。”凤姐道：“快说！”
　　兴儿直蹶蹶的跪起来回道：“这事头里奴才也不知道。就是这一天东府里大老爷送了殡，俞禄往珍大爷庙里，去领银子，二爷同着蓉哥儿到了东府里，道儿上，爷儿两个说起珍大奶奶那边的二位姨奶奶来，二爷夸他好，蓉哥儿哄着二爷，说把二姨奶奶说给二爷。”凤姐听到这里，使劲啐道：“呸！没脸的忘八蛋！他是你那一门子的姨奶奶？”兴儿忙又磕头说：“奴才该死。”往上瞅着，不敢言语。凤姐儿道：“完了吗？怎么不说了？”兴儿方才又回道：“奶奶恕奴才，奴才才敢回。”凤姐啐道：“放你妈的屁！这还什么‘恕’不‘恕’了。你好生给我往下说，好多着呢！”兴儿又回道：“二爷听见这个话，就喜欢了。后来奴才也不知道怎么就弄真了。”凤姐微微冷笑道：“这个自然么，你可那里知道呢？你知道的，只怕都烦了呢！是了，说底下的罢。”兴儿回道：“后来就是蓉哥儿给二爷找了房子。”凤姐忙问道：“如今房子在那里？”兴儿道：“就在府后头。”凤姐儿道：“哦！”回头瞅着平儿，道：“咱们都是死人哪，你听听！”平儿也不敢作声。
　　兴儿又回道：“珍大爷那边给了张家不知多少银子，那张家就不问了。”凤姐道：“这里头怎么又扯拉上什么张家李家呢？”兴儿回道：“奶奶不知道。这二奶奶，”刚说到这里，又自己打了个嘴巴，把凤姐儿倒怄笑了，两边的丫头也都抿嘴儿笑。兴儿想了想，说道：“那珍大奶奶的妹子，”凤姐儿接着道：“怎么样？快说呀！”兴儿道：“那珍大奶奶的妹子原来从小儿有人家的，姓张，叫什么张华，如今穷的待好讨饭。珍大爷许了他银子，他就退了亲了。”凤姐儿听到这里，点了点头儿，回头便望丫头们说道：“你们都听见了？小忘八崽子，头里他还说他不知道呢。”兴儿又道：“后来二爷才叫人裱糊了房子，娶过来了。”凤姐道：“打那里娶过来的？”兴儿回道：“就在他老娘家抬过来的。”凤姐道：“好罢咧！”又问：“没人送亲么？”兴儿道：“就是蓉哥儿，还有几个丫头老婆子们，没别人。”凤姐道：“你大奶奶没来吗？”兴儿道：“过了两天，大奶奶才拿了些东西来瞧的。”凤姐儿笑了一笑，回头向平儿道：“怪道那两天二爷称赞大奶奶不离嘴呢。”掉过脸来，又问兴儿：“谁伏侍呢？自然是你了？”兴儿赶着碰头，不言语。凤姐又问：“前头那些日子，说给那府里办事，想来办的就是这个了？”兴儿回道：“也有办事的时候，也有往新房子里去的时候。”凤姐又问道：“谁和他住着呢？”兴儿道：“他母亲和他妹子。昨儿他妹子自己抹了脖子了。”凤姐道：“这又为什么？”兴儿随将柳湘莲的事说了一遍。凤姐道：“这个人还算造化高，省了当那出名儿的忘八。”因又问道：“没了别的事了么？”兴儿道：“别的事奴才不知道。奴才刚才说的，字字是实话。一字虚假，奶奶问出来，只管打死奴才，奴才也无怨的。”
　　凤姐低了一回头，便又指着兴儿说道：“你这个猴儿崽子，就该打死！这有什么瞒着我的？你想着瞒了我，就在你那糊涂爷跟前讨了好儿了，你新奶奶好疼你。我不看你刚才还有点怕惧儿不敢撤谎，我把你的腿不给你砸折了呢！”说着，喝声起去，兴儿磕了个头，才爬起来，退到外间门口不敢就走。凤姐道：“过来！我还有话呢。”兴儿赶忙垂手敬听。凤姐道：“你忙什么？新奶奶等着赏你什么呢？”兴儿也不敢抬头。凤姐道：“你从今日不许过去！我什么时候叫你，你什么时候到。迟一步儿，你试试！出去罢！”兴儿忙答应几个“是”，退出门来。凤姐又叫道：“兴儿！”兴儿赶忙答应回来。凤姐道：“快出去告诉你二爷去，是不是啊？”兴儿回道：“奴才不敢。”凤姐道：“你出去提一个字儿，提防你的皮。”兴儿连忙答应着，才出去了，凤姐又叫：“旺儿呢？”旺儿连忙答应着过来。凤姐把眼直瞪瞪的瞅了两三句话的工夫，才说道：“好，旺儿！很好！去罢！外头有人提一个字儿，全在你身上！”旺儿答应着，也慢慢的退出去了。凤姐便叫：“倒茶。”小丫头子们会意，都出去了。
这里凤姐才和平儿说：“你都听见了？这才好呢！”平儿也不敢答言，只好陪笑儿。凤姐越想越气，歪在枕上，只是出神。忽然眉头一皱，计上心来，便叫平儿来。平儿连忙答应过来，凤姐道：“我想这件事，竟该这么着才好，也不必等你二爷回来再商量了。”
未知凤姐如何办理，下回分解。

After Third Sister’s suicide, her mother and Second Sister, as well as Chia Chen and Chia Lien, were grief-stricken. They lost no time in having her laid out and taken for burial outside the city. Liu Hsiang-lien was overwhelmed with remorse when he saw that she had killed herself. But the cold words of the Taoist priest awakened him from his infatuation. Then, cutting off his hair with his sword, he went off with that mad Taoist and disappeared.

Now let us return to Aunt Hsueh. She had been delighted to hear that Hsiang-lien was engaged to marry Third Sister Yu. In high spirits, she had planned to buy a house for him and furnish it, then choose a lucky day for the wedding so as to repay him for saving her son’s life. Then suddenly some servants made an uproar, shouting, “Third Sister has killed herself!” Some maids heard this and told Aunt Hsueh, who had no idea of the reason and was most upset. While she was puzzling over it, Pao-chai came in from the Garden.

“Have you heard, child?” her mother asked. “Third Sister, your Cousin Chen’s wife’s younger sister, who was engaged to your brother’s sworn brother Liu Hsiang-lien, has cut her throat for some reason; and now Hsiang-lien has disappeared too. How very strange! Who could have expected such a thing?”

Pao-chai however was quite unperturbed.

“As the proverb says, ‘Storms gather without warning in nature, and bad luck befalls men overnight,’” she remarked. “This must have been fated. The other day, after he saved Pan’s life, you were talking about making preparations for his marriage; but now she’s dead and he’s gone. In my opinion, you should just accept the situation. There’s no need to grieve over it, mother. Since my brother came home from the south twenty days or so ago, the goods he brought back must have been sold by now. And the assistants who went with him have been back several months. I think you should discuss it with him, mother, and give a feast to thank them. We mustn’t let people think us unmannerly.”

As mother and daughter were talking, Hsueh Pan came in, his eyes still swollen from weeping. He clapped his hands at the sight of his mother.

“Have you heard about Second Brother Liu and Third Sister Yu?” he cried.

“I was just telling your sister,” she answered.

“Have you heard that Hsiang-lien has gone off with a Taoist priest to become an immortal?”

“How very strange! A young intellectual like Mr. Liu — how could he be so foolish as to go off with a Taoist? You were such good friends, and he’s all on his own here with no parents or brothers. You ought to go and look for him. That Taoist can’t have taken him far. They’re probably in some temple or monastery in the neighbourhood.”

“Of course. As soon as I heard the news I took some servants to search for him, but there wasn’t a trace of him anywhere. I made inquiries, but nobody had seen him.”

“Well, since you’ve searched for him without success, you’ve done your duty as a friend. Who knows, this may be a step up for him. But now you should attend to your business, and also make preparations for your own wedding. There aren’t many of us here, and as the proverb says, ‘A slow sparrow should make an early start.’ We mustn’t find, when the time comes, that we’ve forgotten this, that and the other, so that people laugh at us. Besides, your sister has just pointed out that you’ve been back more than a fortnight, so by now you must have sold all your goods; and you ought to give a feast for the assistants who went with you, to thank them for their hard work. They travelled two or three thousand li with you and put up with four or five months of hardship, not to mention all the anxiety and heavy responsibility they had to bear on the road for you.”

“You’re quite right, mother,” agreed Hsueh Pan.

"You're very thoughtful, sister. I had the same idea, but these last few days I've been so busy dispatching goods to different places my head's in a whirl. And after all the bustle over Liu Er-ko which came to nothing, I've even been neglecting important business. Well, if not tomorrow, we can send out invitations for the day after."

"You fix it up," said Aunt Hsueh.

Just then a servant announced that the chief manager had sent two cases of things.

"These are things the young master bought for himself, not included in the accounts," he reported. "They'd have been sent before, but they were at the bottom of some cases and couldn't be got at. Now that all the goods have been dispatched, we're sending these today."

As he spoke, two pages carried in two large palm-wood cases fastened with clamps. At sight of them Hsueh Pan exclaimed:

"Good heavens, how could I be such an idiot? I specially brought these things for my mother and sister, then clean forgot them and didn't bring them home. So the assistants have sent them now."

"Some things you 'specially brought'!" scoffed Pao-chai. "Left behind for twenty days! If you hadn't 'specially brought' them, most likely they wouldn't have reached us till the end of the year. I really think you're too casual about everything."

Hsueh Pan laughed.

"I suppose on the road my soul was beaten out of me and hasn't found its way back yet."

They all laughed at this. Then he told a maid, "Go and tell the servants to take the cases and send the men back."

Aunt Hsueh and Pao-chai asked what the cases contained, all roped up like that.

Hsueh Pan ordered some servants to untie the ropes and remove the clamps. When the lock was opened and the lid raised, the first case was found to contain silks, satins, brocades and foreign materials for everyday use.

"That other case has things I brought for my sister," said Hsueh Pan with a smile, opening it himself.

Mother and daughter saw that it was full of writing-brushes, ink, paper, ink-slabs, note-paper in different colours, perfumed pouches, beads, fans, fan pendants, perfumed powder and rouge, as well as such novelties from Hu-chiu as mechanical dolls, a drinking-game, a little tumbler weighted with quicksilver, a sandpicture, and operatic figures in a gauze-covered box. There was also a clay statuette of Hsueh Pan made on Hu-chiu Hill, a perfect likeness. Pao-chai paid no attention to the other things, but this statuette of her brother she had to examine carefully, comparing it with the original; and she could not help laughing. She told Ying-erh to take some old nurses and carry all these things to the Garden. After a little more casual talk with her mother and brother she went back to the Garden too.

Aunt Hsueh had the things in the other case taken out and carefully divided up into lots to be sent by Tung-hsi to the Lady Dowager, Lady Wang and others. But no more of this.

Pao-chai, upon reaching her own room, went through the novelties one by one. Apart from what she kept for herself, she made a suitable selection of the rest: writing-brushes, ink, paper and ink-slabs for some, perfumed pouches, fans and pendants for others, or powder and rouge and hair-oil; and some received nothing but toys. Only Tai-yu received twice as many presents as the others.

When all had been parcelled out, she told Ying-erh to take an old nurse and deliver them to the different apartments. The other girls accepted their gifts and rewarded the messengers, saying they would come to thank Pao-chai in person. But the sight of these things from her native place upset Tai-yu, reminding her that she had no home of her own now as both her parents were dead, with no brother to bring her local products.

"Other people have people to bring them presents," she thought.

And she burst into tears again.

Tzu-chuan knew what was in her mind, but not liking to speak of it she simply tried to comfort her.

Zijuan, who was at her side, advised, “You’re always poorly, miss, and have to take medicine all the time. The last couple of days you seemed a little better, and though you’ve perked up a bit you’re still not well. Now that Miss Baochai has sent you these things, you can see how much she thinks of you. You should be pleased instead of upset. Are you going to make her feel she’s annoyed you by sending a present? If she heard that, she’d feel embarrassed. Besides, the old lady and your mother have been doing all they can to find good doctors to prescribe for you and treat you, all for your sake. If you cry now that you’re a little better, you’ll only make yourself worse and worry them again. You fell ill in the first place, miss, because you fretted too much and upset your system. A young lady of your position shouldn’t run yourself down like this.”

As Zijuan was speaking, a maid in the courtyard announced, “Master Bao is here.”

Zijuan promptly called, “Ask him in, please.”

Baoyu walked in and Daiyu invited him to take a seat. Seeing her tear-stained face he asked, “Who’s been upsetting you again, cousin?”

She forced a smile. “No one. I’ve no reason to be upset.”

Zijuan nodded towards the table behind the bed and, taking the hint, Baoyu turned to look. When he saw the pile of things there he realized that Baochai must have sent them.

“Well!” he quipped. “What are all those things? Are you thinking of opening a shop?”

Daiyu made no answer.

Zijuan laughed. “Don’t talk about those things, sir. The sight of Miss Baochai’s present set our young lady crying. I was trying to comfort her when you turned up. How very opportune! Do help me to reason with her.”

Baoyu knew the reason for this, but he did not like to say so. He simply joked, “I know why you’re upset, cousin. Because Cousin Baochai sent so little. Don’t worry. Next year I’ll tell people to bring you two whole boat-loads from the South, to stop you crying.”

Daiyu knew he was trying to cheer her up. She could neither ignore this nor take offence, but said, “I may be ignorant, but I’m not as childish as all that. Do you really think me so small-minded? I have my own reasons. You wouldn’t understand.”

With that she started crying again.

Baoyu stepped to the bedside and sat down beside her.

“I can see you’re rather overwrought today, cousin,” he said gently. “It stands to reason, if you think it over calmly, that your health should come first. You’re not well yet, and crying won’t help. So even if you want to cry, you should take better care of yourself. That’s only common sense.”

Meanwhile he had picked up the presents one by one to examine them, asking, “What’s this called?” or “What’s that made of? It’s so finely wrought.” Or, “What’s this for?” And he remarked, “You could put this here for people to see,” and “This would look well on that table over there, like an antique.” He was simply talking at random to distract her.

Daiyu, seeing this, felt rather apologetic.

“No need to stay here and fool around,” she said. “Why not go and call on Cousin Baochai?”

Baoyu was only too glad to get her out to take her mind off her troubles.

“Right you are,” he agreed. “Since she sent us these things, we ought to go and thank her.”

“There’s no need between us sisters. But I’d like to go over all the same. Her elder brother’s back now and must have told her about some southern sights and customs. If I go to hear about them, it will be just like going home for a visit.”

Her eyes reddened again.

So Baoyu stood waiting while she got ready.

He went off with her to call on Baochai.

Now Xue Pan, on his mother’s advice, had quickly sent out invitations and prepared a feast. The next day, when the four managers he had invited had all arrived, they talked of business matters such as sales, accounts and the consignment of goods. Soon they were asked to the table and Xue Pan poured wine for each in turn, after which Aunt Xue sent a maid out to convey her greetings. They drank as they chatted.

One of the managers remarked, “Two good friends are missing from this feast.”

Asked whom he meant, he answered, “Who else but Master Lien of the Jia family and Master Liu, the sworn brother of our young master?”

The others chimed in, “Yes, that’s right. Why didn’t you invite them?”

Xue Pan frowned and sighed. “Master Lien has left for Pinganzhou. He set out a couple of days ago. And as for Master Liu, don’t mention him! The most amazing thing has happened. He’s no longer ‘Master Liu’ but ‘Taoist Liu’ now — goodness knows where!”

They exclaimed in surprise, “What do you mean?”

Then Xue Pan told them the whole story of Liu Xianglian.

Even more astounded, they said, “No wonder the other day in our shop we seemed to hear people gossiping that a Taoist priest had converted a young man with just a few words, then whisked him away on a gust of wind. But we didn’t know who it was. We were checking goods at the time and had no time to ask for details. We only half believed it. So it was Master Liu! If we’d known, we should have reasoned with him. Whatever happened, we oughtn’t to have let him go.”

“Maybe it didn’t happen like that,” said one.

Asked what he meant, he explained, “A smart young fellow like Master Liu may not really have followed that Taoist. He was a good boxer and very strong. Maybe he saw through the Taoist’s witchcraft and went after him to settle scores with him in secret.”

“If that’s how it was, well and good,” said Xue Pan. “How is it nobody does anything about these swindlers who deceive people with such demon talk?”

“In that case, didn’t you know it and go looking for him?”

“I searched for him everywhere inside and outside the city. Don’t laugh at me, but I actually cried when I couldn’t find him.” Heaving sighs, he looked most downcast — not at all his usual cheerful self.

Seeing this, the managers could not stay long. After drinking a few cups of wine and eating rice they took their leave.

But let us return to Baoyu, who had accompanied Daiyu to Baochai’s place.

“Our elder cousin took the trouble to bring these things back,” he said to Baochai. “You should have kept them for yourself, cousin, instead of giving them to us.”

“They’re nothing special, just a few native products,” she replied. “I thought you might find them amusing, that’s all.”

Daiyu said, “When we were small we didn’t notice such things, but now that we’re older they seem quite novel.”

Baochai smiled. “As the saying goes, ‘things are valued more away from home.’ But these really aren’t worth much.”

This remark touched on Daiyu’s recent homesickness, and Baoyu tried to cover up by saying quickly, “Next year, when our elder cousin goes there again, be sure to get him to bring us more.”

She shot him a glance. “If you want more, say so. Why drag me in? Look, cousin,” she said to Baochai, “instead of thanking you for the presents, he’s putting in an order for next year already.”

Baochai and Baoyu laughed.

The three of them chatted for a while, and the conversation turned to Daiyu’s illness.

Pao-chai having tried to console her went on, “If you’re feeling low, cousin, you should force yourself to come out for a stroll to distract yourself. That’s better than moping indoors. The other day when I felt too lazy to move and was burning all over, all I wanted was to lie down. But I was afraid of falling ill because the weather’s so treacherous, so I made myself find something to do; and that’s made me feel much better the last couple of days.”

“Of course you’re right,” said Tai-yu. “I feel the same.”

After sitting there a little longer they broke up. Pao-yu saw Tai-yu back to the gate of Bamboo Lodge before going home.

Now the presents given to Chia Huan by Pao-chai had pleased his mother Aunt Chao so much that she thought:

“No wonder everyone says how good Pao-chai is, what a sweet way she has with people and how generous. Now I can see for myself it’s true. How much can her brother have brought back, yet she’s made presents to everyone, not missing a single one, and shown no favouritism either. Why, she’s even remembered a luckless creature like me. If it were that Lin girl, she wouldn’t so much as look at the two of us, mother and son, let alone give us presents.”

Turning the gifts over and over in her hands, she suddenly thought, “Pao-chai is Lady Wang’s niece. Why shouldn’t I go and show her these to curry favour?”

So, taking the gifts, she crept fawningly into Lady Wang’s apartments and stood beside her.

“These are for your Huan from Miss Pao-chai,” she said with a smile. “Think how young she is, yet so considerate — a real young lady of good family, so proper and open-handed. No wonder everyone’s so fond of her and the old lady and Your Ladyship are for ever praising her. I didn’t like to put these away without first showing them to you to make you happy too.”

Lady Wang knew at once what had brought her. And because her remarks were so uncalled for she could not very well ignore her.

“Just take them for Huan to play with,” she said.

Aunt Chao had come in high glee, but this rebuff made her quite crestfallen. Although furious, she dared not show it and had to leave in embarrassment. Back in her own room she tossed the things aside.

“What sort of way is that to behave?” she fumed, sitting there sulking.

Meanwhile Ying-erh and the matrons who had helped to deliver the presents reported back to Pao-chai, telling her how everyone had thanked her and what tips they had been given. When the old women had left, Ying-erh stepped up to her mistress.

“Just now, when I went to the Second Mistress’ place, I found her looking very put out,” she whispered. “After I’d given her the presents and come away, I asked Hsiao-hung on the quiet what was the matter. She said, ‘The Second Mistress came back from the old lady’s in quite a different mood from usual — not her usual cheerful self. She called Ping-erh in and they had a long, low-voiced talk about something.’ It looked as if something serious had happened. Did you hear of anything wrong at the old lady’s, miss?”

This puzzled Pao-chai, who could not imagine why Hsi-feng should be angry.

“Every family has its own troubles,” she said. “What’s that to do with us? Go and make some tea.”

Ying-erh went off to do this.

To return to Pao-yu. After seeing Tai-yu home he reflected sadly on her loneliness. He would have liked to tell Hsi-jen this, but on entering his room found only Sheh-yueh and Chiu-wen there.

“Where’s Hsi-jen?” he asked.

“She must be somewhere in these compounds,” said Sheh-yueh. “How could she get lost?”

“Fancy having to hunt for people the moment my back is turned,” he chuckled. “I wasn’t afraid of losing her, but just now when I called on Miss Lin I found her crying again. When I asked the reason, she said it was because Miss Bao had given her some presents which reminded her of her home. I was going to ask Xiren to go over and cheer her up.”

Just then Qingwen came in. “So you’re back,” she said. “Who is it you want to cheer up?”

When he had explained she told him, “Xiren’s just gone out. I heard her say she was going to see Madam Lian, and she may look in on Miss Lin too.”

Baoyu said no more. Qiuwen brought him tea. He rinsed his mouth and handed the cup to a young maid, then lay down on his bed feeling put out.

After Baoyu’s departure Xiren had done some sewing, then it occurred to her that Xifeng had been unwell and she had not called for the last few days. And since Jia Lian was away from home, this would be a good time for a chat. She told Qingwen, “Do stay in and mind the house. Don’t all go out, so that there’s no one here when the master gets back.”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Qingwen. “You’re the only one who worries about him; the rest of us just idle and eat for nothing.”

Xiren smiled and went off without answering.

She had just reached the bridge by Drenched Blossoms Pavilion. It was the beginning of autumn, when some lotus leaves in the pool were still green while others were beginning to wither. As she strolled along the embankment enjoying the sight, she looked up and noticed someone under the grape trellis flicking a duster about. Going closer she saw it was Granny Zhu. The old woman smiled at her.

“What wind brings you here today, miss?” she asked.

“I’m on my way to see Madam Lian. What are you doing here?”

“Driving off the wasps. We’ve had so little rain this summer that there are insects on all the fruit trees, and they’ve scarred a lot of the grapes. Wasps are the worst. If they puncture two or three grapes in a bunch, the juice that drips out rots all the rest. Look, while we’ve been talking they’ve settled again.”

“Even if you keep flicking your duster all the time, you can’t drive them all away. The best thing would be to get the stewards to make lots of little bags of thin gauze to cover each bunch. That would keep the wasps off and let the grapes ripen.”

“That’s a good idea, miss. But this is my first year in charge here, so I didn’t know that trick.”

“Although we’ve lost some fruit this year, it tastes good,” she went on. “Try one, miss, and see if I’m not right.”

“That would never do,” said Xiren sternly. “It’s not ripe enough to eat yet; and even when it is, we mustn’t touch it before it’s been offered to the ancestors. As an old servant you should know the rules of the house.”

“You’re quite right, miss,” said the old woman apologetically. “It’s just because I know how kind you are that I made so bold, but that was against the rules. I must be getting old and silly.”

“It doesn’t matter. But you older servants shouldn’t be the ones to start this sort of thing.”

With that she left the Garden and made her way to Xifeng’s compound. As she entered the courtyard she heard Xifeng exclaim:

“Heaven strike me dead if I’m not telling the truth! All the hard work I’ve put in here has turned me into a thief!”

Xiren, not knowing what lay behind this, could neither turn back nor go in. She decided to step forward noisily.

“Is Sister Ping at home?” she asked through the window.

Ping’er hastily answered and went out to meet her.

“Is the Second Mistress at home too?” asked Xiren. “Is she better now?”

As she spoke she entered the room. Xifeng, who had been reclining on the couch, rose to her feet with a smile at sight of her.

“I’m better, thank you for your concern,” she said. “Why haven’t you dropped in these last few days?”

“As you’ve been unwell, madam, I should have come every day to pay my respects. But I was afraid that if you weren’t well my visit might disturb you.”

“Nonsense. I’m only too pleased to see you. Though there are plenty of maids in Master Bao’s place, you’re the only one who really looks after him, and you can’t get away. But Ping’er often tells me you’re always asking after me behind my back. That shows your good heart.”

She ordered Ping’er to place a stool by the couch for Xiren, and Feng’er brought in tea.

“Don’t trouble to wait on me, sister,” said Xiren, half rising.

They chatted for a while until a young maid came into the outer room and whispered to Ping’er, “Wang’er is here waiting at the inner gate.”

They heard Ping’er whisper back, “I know. Tell him to go away now and come back later. He’s not to stand at the gate.”

Realizing that they had business to attend to, Xiren after a few more words stood up to take her leave.

“Do drop in for a chat when you’ve time,” said Xifeng. “I enjoy talking to you.” She told Ping’er, “See your sister out.”

Ping’er assented and went out with Xiren. They found two or three young maids waiting there in dead silence. Xiren, not knowing what was afoot, went her way.

Ping’er on her return announced, “Wang’er came just now, but as Xiren was here I told him to wait outside. Should I send for him at once or let him wait? What are your instructions, madam?”

“Bring him in.”

Ping’er sent a young maid to fetch him.

“How exactly did you hear that talk?” Xifeng asked her.

“It was what that maid reported. She said she’d heard two pages outside the inner gate say, ‘This new second mistress is even better-looking than the old one, and has a sweeter temper too.’ She didn’t know who Wang’er was, but he scolded them, ‘What do you mean by “new mistress, old mistress”? Shut up! If those inside get to hear of this, they’ll cut your tongues off!’”

As she was speaking a young maid came in to announce that Wang’er was waiting outside.

Xifeng gave a scornful laugh. “Bring him in!” she ordered.

The maid went out and called him in.

Wang’er stepped in and paid his respects, then stood at attention by the door of the outer room.

“Come here,” said Xifeng. “I want to ask you something.”

He went over to stand by the door of the inner room.

“Do you know that your Second Master has taken a concubine outside?” she demanded.

Wang’er bent one knee in a salute.

“How could I know that, madam, when my job is to wait at the second gate?” he replied.

“Of course you ‘wouldn’t know’,” she sneered. “If you didn’t, why did you try to stop people talking?”

This showed Wang’er that the cat was out of the bag and he could not hide the truth. He fell on both knees.

“I really didn’t know, madam,” he pleaded. “It was just Xing’er and Xi’er talking nonsense, and I gave them a scolding. I don’t know the inside story.

"I wouldn’t dare to say, madam. You’d better ask Xing-er who often goes out with the master.”

Xifeng spat furiously. “You heartless bastards are all in cahoots!” she swore. “Don’t think I don’t know what goes on. First go and fetch that bastard Xing-er, but don’t you dare leave too. When I’ve got the truth out of him I’ll deal with you. So this is the kind of service I get from you — fine!”

Wang-er had to answer, “Yes, madam,” several times. He kotowed, scrambled to his feet and went to fetch Xing-er.

Xing-er was amusing himself with some pages in the counting-house when the announcement “The mistress wants you” threw him into a panic. However, it did not occur to him that this summons had to do with his master’s affair. He promptly accompanied Wang-er back.

Wang-er went in first to announce, “Xing-er is here.”

“Bring him in!” snapped Xifeng.

Hearing this, Xing-er’s heart failed him. He had to pluck up courage to go in.

“Fine doings, my fine lad, you and your master have been up to!” she said at sight of him. “Out with the truth now.”

The tone of her voice, the look on her face and the attitude of the maids so terrified Xing-er that his legs gave way and he fell on his knees to kotow.

“I’ve heard that you weren’t to blame for this,” she said. “But you should have reported it to me at once. That was wrong of you. If you tell me the truth now, I’ll let you off. But if you try to fool me with one word of a lie, just see how many heads you have on your shoulders!”

Xing-er tremblingly raised his head to ask, “What have the master and I done wrong, madam?”

All Xifeng’s anger flared up.

“Slap his face!” she cried.

As Wang-er stepped forward to do this she swore, “You stupid bastard! Let him slap his own face. What call have you to do it for him? You’ll have time enough later to slap your own face.”

Xing-er had to slap his own face left and right a dozen times and more.

“Stop!” ordered Xifeng. “Well, don’t you know what ‘new mistress’ or ‘old mistress’ your master has married outside?”

This threw Xing-er into a greater panic. Tearing off his cap he knocked his head loudly on the floor.

“Spare me, madam!” he begged. “I wouldn’t dare tell a single lie.”

“Out with it, then.”

Xing-er straightened up and knelt erect to report, “To start with, your slave knew nothing about it. It was the day of the funeral in the East Mansion, when Yu Lu went to the temple to ask Master Zhen for some silver, that the master took Master Rong to the East Mansion. On the way they started talking about the two young ladies in Mistress Zhen’s house. The master praised their good looks, and Master Rong egged him on, proposing that he should marry Second Sister You.”

“Ugh!” Xifeng spat in disgust. “You shameless bastard! What mistress is she of yours?”

Xing-er kotowed. “May I die if I dare tell a lie,” he protested. He looked up but dared say no more.

“Is that all?” demanded Xifeng. “Why have you stopped?”

“If you’ll excuse me, madam, I’ll go on.”

“Shit! What ‘excuse’ me? Just get on with your story, and mind it’s a full one.”

“The master was delighted by this proposal. Later on, I don’t know how, it came true.”

“Of course it came true,” she sneered. “How should you know? I’m sure you know all the details.”

"Exactly!" she cried. "Go on."

"Then Master Rong found a house for Master Lien," continued Xingr.

"Where is this house?" Xifeng demanded.

"Just behind our mansion."

"Is that so?" Xifeng turned to glare at Pinger. "Are we all dead? Did you hear that?"

Pinger dared not reply.

Xingr went on, "Lord Zhen gave the Zhang family some silver — I don't know how much — and they made no more trouble."

"What have the Zhangs and Lis to do with it?" asked Xifeng.

"You don't know, madam. This second mistress —" He broke off to slap his own face, making Xifeng smile while the other maids giggled.

After a moment's reflection he said, "The younger sister of Madam Yu —"

"What about her?" Xifeng cut in. "Out with it."

"The younger sister of Madam Yu was betrothed as a child to a certain Zhang Hua, but his family's so poor now they're almost beggars. So Lord Zhen gave him some silver and he broke off the engagement."

Xifeng nodded at this and turned to the maids. "Did you hear that, you young turtles? Just now he claimed to know nothing about it."

Xingr continued, "Later, the master had the house furnished and married her."

"Where was she married from?"

"From her mother's place."

"I see. Who accompanied the bride?"

"Just Master Rong and some maids and old nurses, no one else."

"Didn't your mistress go?"

"Not till a couple of days later, when she took some things over as presents."

Xifeng smiled at Pinger. "No wonder the master couldn't stop singing her praises the last couple of days." She turned back to Xingr. "Who waited on them? You, I suppose?"

Xingr kowtowed but said nothing.

Xifeng asked, "The last few days, when he said he had business in the other mansion, I suppose this was it?"

"Sometimes he had business, sometimes he went to the new house."

"Who lives there with her?"

"Her mother and her sister. Yesterday her sister cut her own throat."

"What for?"

Xingr told her then about Liu Xianglian.

"She was lucky," was Xifeng's comment. "She escaped being a notorious trollop. Is that all?"

"I don't know anything else, madam. I've told you the whole truth. If you find I've lied, you can beat me to death and I shan't complain."

Xifening lowered her head for a while, then pointed at Xingr. "You young scamp! You deserve to be beaten to death. Why try to hide this from me? Did you hope to get into your muddle-headed master's good books by keeping me in the dark? Your new mistress is very fond of you, I'm sure. If you hadn't shown just now that you're still a little afraid of me and don't dare tell lies, I'd have broken both your legs!" She snorted, "Get up!"

Xingr kowtowed and stood up, then withdrew to the outer door but dared not leave.

"Come here!" Xifeng called. "I've more to say."

Xinger stepped back respectfully, his arms at his sides.

"What's the hurry? Is your new mistress waiting to reward you?"

Xingr hung his head.

"From today I forbid you to go there," she said. "When I call for you, come at once. If you don't, just wait and see!

"Come here! When will you arrive? If you’re one step late, just see what’ll happen to you! Now get out!”

Xing-er hastily assented and backed out.

“Xing-er!” Xifeng called again, and he hurried back.

“Go and tell your Second Master, quick, that I know what he’s been up to.”

“I wouldn’t dare, madam.”

“If you breathe one word outside, I’ll have your hide!”

He promised to obey and was slinking away when she called, “Where is Wang-er?”

Wang-er stepped forward.

Xifeng stared at him for a while in silence.

“Good, Wang-er! Very good!” she said at last. “Off you go. If anyone outside hears a word of this, you’ll have to answer for it.”

Wang-er assented and slowly withdrew.

“Tea!” Xifeng called.

The young maids, taking the hint, all left the room.

Then Xifeng told Pinger, “You heard? This is fine goings-on!”

Pinger dared not reply, but simply smiled. Xifeng, working herself up into a rage, lay back on her pillow to think. Suddenly an idea struck her.

“Pinger!” she called.

Pinger came over at once.

“I think this is what we should do,” said Xifeng. “There’s no need to wait for your Second Master to come back and talk it over.”

To know what Xifeng proposed to do, read the next chapter.

第68章 苦尤娘赚入大观园 酸凤姐大闹宁国府

话说贾琏起身去后，偏值平安节度巡边在外，约一个月方回，贾琏未得确信，只得住在下处等候。及至回来相见，将事办妥，回程已是将近两个月的限了。
　　谁知凤姐早已心下算定，只得贾琏前脚走了，回来便传各色匠役，收拾东厢房三间，照依自己正室一样，装饰陈设。至十四日，便回明贾母王夫人，说十五日一早要到姑子庙进香去。只带了平儿、丰儿、周瑞媳妇、旺儿媳妇四人。未曾上车，便将原故告诉了众人，又吩咐众男人，素衣素盖，一径前来。兴儿引路，一直到了门前扣门。鲍二家的开了，兴儿笑道：“快回二奶奶去，大奶奶来了。”鲍二家的听了这句，顶梁骨走了真魂，忙飞跑进去报与尤二姐。尤二姐虽也一惊，但已来了，只得以礼相见，于是忙整理衣裳，迎了出来。至门前，凤姐方下了车进来，二姐一看，只见头上都是素白银器，身上月白缎子袄，青缎子掐银线的褂子，白绫素裙；眉弯柳叶，高吊两梢，目横丹凤，神凝三角：俏丽若三春之桃，清素若九秋之菊。周瑞旺儿的二女人搀进院来。二姐陪笑，忙迎上来拜见，张口便叫“姐姐”，说：“今儿实在不知姐姐下降，不曾远接，求姐姐宽恕！”说着便拜下去。凤姐忙陪笑还礼不迭，赶着拉了二姐儿的手，同入房中。
　　凤姐在上坐，二姐忙命丫头拿褥子，便行礼，说：“妹子年轻，一从到了这里，诸事都是家母和家姐商议主张。今儿有幸相会，若姐姐不弃寒微，凡事求姐姐的指教，情愿倾心吐胆，只伏侍姐姐。”说着便行下礼去。凤姐忙下坐还礼，口内忙说：“皆因我也年轻，向来总是妇人的见识，一味的只劝二爷保重，别在外边眠花宿柳，恐怕叫太爷太太耽心：这都是你我的痴心，谁知二爷倒错会了我的意。若是外头包占人家姐妹，瞒着家里也罢了；如今娶了妹妹作二房，这样正经大事，也是人家大礼，却不曾合我说。我也劝过二爷，早办这件事，果然生个一男半女，连我后来都有靠。不想二爷反以我为那等妒忌不堪的人，私自办了，真真叫我有冤没处诉！我的这个心，惟有天地可表。头十天头里，我就风闻着知道了，只怕二爷又错想了，遂不敢先说，目今可巧二爷走了，所以我亲自过来拜见。还求妹妹体谅我的苦心，起动大驾，挪到家中。你我姐妹同居同处，彼此合心合意的谏劝二爷，谨慎世务，保养身子，这才是大礼呢。要是妹妹在外头，我在里头，妹妹白想想，我心里怎么过的去呢？再者叫外人听着，不但我的名声不好听，就是妹妹的名儿也不雅。况且二爷的名声更是要紧的，倒是谈论咱们姐儿们还是小事。至于那起下人小人之言，未免见我素昔持家太严，背地里加减些话，也是常情。妹妹想：自古说的：‘当家人，恶水缸。’我要真有不容人的地方儿，上头三层公婆，当中有好几位姐姐、妹妹、妯娌们，怎么容的我到今儿？就是今儿二爷私娶妹妹，在外头住着，我自然不愿意见妹妹，我如何还肯来呢？拿着我们平儿说起，我还劝着二爷收他呢。这都是天地神佛不忍的叫这些小人们遭塌我，所以才叫我知道了。我如今来求妹妹，进去和我一块儿，住的、使的、穿的、带的，总是一样儿的。妹妹这样伶透人，要肯真心帮我，我也得个膀臂。不但那起小人堵了他们的嘴，就是二爷回来一见，他也从今后悔，我并不是那种吃醋调歪的人，你我三人，更加和气。所以妹妹还是我的大恩人呢。要是妹妹不合我去，我也愿意搬出来陪着妹妹住，只求妹妹在二爷跟前替我好言方便方便，留我个站脚的地方儿，就叫我伏侍妹妹梳头洗脸，我也是愿意的！”说着，便呜呜咽咽，哭将起来了。
　　二姐见了这般，也不免滴下泪来。二人对见了礼，分序坐下。平儿忙也上来要见礼。二姐见他打扮不凡，举止品貌不俗，料定必是平儿，连忙亲身搀住，只叫：“妹子快别这么着，你我是一样的人。”凤姐忙也起身笑说：“折死了他！妹妹只管受礼，他原来是咱们的丫头。以后快别这么着。”，又命周瑞家的从包袱里取出四匹上色尺头，四对金珠簪环，为拜见的礼。二姐忙拜受了。二人吃茶，对诉已往之事。凤姐口内全是自怨自错：“怨不得别人。如今只求妹妹疼我。”二姐是个实心人，便认做他是个好人，想道：“小人不遂心，诽谤主子，也是常理。”故倾心吐胆，叙了一回，竟把凤姐认为知己。又见周瑞家等媳妇在傍边称扬凤姐素日许多善政，“只是吃亏心太痴了，反惹人怨。”又说：“已经预备了房屋，奶奶进去，一看便知。”尤氏心中早已要进去同住方好，今又见如此，岂有不允之理？便说：“原该跟了姐姐去，只是这里怎么着呢？”凤姐道：“这有何难？妹妹的箱笼细软，只管着小厮搬了进去。这些粗夯货，要他无用，还叫人看着。妹妹说谁妥当，就叫谁在这里。”二姐忙说：“今儿既遇见姐姐，这一进去，凡事只凭姐姐料理。我也来的日子浅，也不曾当过家事，不明白，如何敢作主呢？这几件箱柜拿进去罢。我也没有什么东西，那也不过是二爷的。”凤姐听了，便命周瑞家的记清，好生看管着，抬到东厢房去。于是催着尤二姐急忙穿戴了，二人携手上车，又同坐一处，又悄悄的告诉他：“我们家的规矩大。这事老太太、太太一概不知；倘或知道，二爷孝中娶你，管把他打死了。如今且别见老太太、太太。我们有一个花园子极大，姐妹们住着，容易没人去的。你这一去，且在园子里住两天，等我设个法子，回明白了，那时再见方妥。”二姐道：“任凭姐姐裁处。”那些跟车的小厮们皆是预先说明的，如今不进大门，只奔后门来。下了车赶散众人，凤姐便带了尤氏，进了大观园的后门，来到李纨处相见了。
　　彼时大观园里的十停人已有九停人知道了。今忽见凤姐带了进来，引动众人来看问。二姐一一见过。众人见了他标致和悦，无不称扬。凤姐一一的吩咐了众人：“都不许在外走了风声。若老太太、太太知道，我先叫你们死！”园里的婆子丫头都素惧凤姐的，又系贾琏国孝家孝中所行之事，知道关系非常，都不管这事。凤姐悄悄的求李纨收养几天：“等回明了，我们自然过去。”李纨见凤姐那边已收拾房屋，况在服中不好倡扬，自是正理，只得收下权住。凤姐又便去将他的丫头一概退出，又将自己的一个丫头送他使唤，暗暗吩咐他园里的媳妇们：“好生照看着他。若是走失逃亡，一概和你们算账。”自己又去暗中行事不提。
　　且说合家之人都暗暗的纳罕，说：“看他如何这等贤惠起来了？”那二姐得了这个所在，又见园里姐妹个个好，倒也安心乐业的，自为得所。谁知三日之后，丫头善姐便有些不服使唤起来。二姐因说：“没了头油了，你去回一声大奶奶，拿些个来。”善姐儿便道：“二奶奶：你怎么不知好歹，没眼色？我们奶奶天天承应了老太太，又要承应这边太太、那边太太。这些姑娘妯娌们，上下几百男女人，天天起来都等他的话，一日少说大事也有一二十件，小事还有三五十件。外头从娘娘算起，以及王公侯伯家，多少人情；家里又有这些亲友的调度；银子上千钱上万，一天都从他一个人手里出入，一个嘴里调度；那里为这点子小事去烦琐他？我劝你能着些儿罢！咱们又不是明媒正娶来的。这是他亘古少有一个贤良人，才这样待你。若差些儿的人，听见了这活，吵嚷起来，把你丢在外头，死不死活不活，你敢怎么着呢？”一席话说的尤氏垂了头。自为有这一说，少不得将就些罢了。那善姐渐渐的连饭也怕端来给他吃了，或早一顿，晚一顿，所拿来的东西皆是剩的。二姐说过两次，他反瞪着眼叫唤起来了。二姐又怕人笑他不安本分，少不得忍着。隔上五日八日见凤姐一面，那凤姐却是和容悦色，满嘴里“好妹妹”不离口。又说：“倘有下人不到之处，你降不住他们，只管告诉我，我打他们。”又骂丫头媳妇说：“我深知你们软的欺，硬的怕，背着我的眼，还怕谁？倘或二奶奶告诉我一个‘不’字，我要你们的命。”二姐见他这般好心，“既有他，我又何必多事？下人不知好歹是常情。我要告了他们，受了委屈，反叫人说我不贤良。”因此，反替他们遮掩。
　　凤姐一面使旺儿在外打听这二姐的底细，皆已深知：果然已有了婆家的，女婿现在才十九岁，成日在外赌博，不理世业，家私花尽了，父母撵他出来，现在赌钱场存身。父亲得了尤婆子二十两银子，退了亲的，这女婿尚不知道。原来这小伙子名叫张华。凤姐都一一尽知原委，便封了二十两银子给旺儿，悄悄命他将张华勾来养活，“着他写一张状子，只要往有司衙门里告去，就告琏二爷国孝家孝的里头，背旨瞒亲，仗财依势，强逼退亲，停妻再娶。”这张华也深知利害，先不敢造次。旺儿回了凤姐。凤姐气的骂道：“真是他娘的话！怨不得俗语说，‘癞狗扶不上墙的’。你细细说给他：就告我们家谋反也没要紧！不过是借他一闹，大家没脸；要闹大了，我这里自然能够平服的。”旺儿领命，只得细说与张华。凤姐又吩咐旺儿：“他若告了你，你就和他对词去”，如此如此，“我自有道理。”旺儿听了有他作主，便又命张华状子上添上自己，说：“你只告我来旺的过付，一应调唆二爷做的。”张华便得了主意，和旺儿商议定了。写一张状子，次日便往都察院处喊了冤。
　　察院坐堂，看状子是告贾琏的事，上面有“家人来旺一人”，只得遣人去贾府传来旺儿来对词。青衣不敢擅入，只命人带信。那旺儿正等着此事，不用人带信，早在这条街上等候，见了青衣，反迎上去，笑道：“起动众位弟兄，必是兄弟的事犯了。说不得，快来套上。”众青衣不敢，只说：“好哥哥你去罢，别闹了。”于是来至堂前跪了。察院命将状子给他看。旺儿故意看了一遍，碰头说道：“这事小的尽知的，主人实有此事。但这张华素与小的有仇，故意拉小的在内，其中还有人，求老爷再问。”张华碰头道：“虽还有人，小的不敢告他，所以只告他下人。”旺儿故意的说：“糊涂东西，还不快说出来！这是朝廷公堂上，凭是主子，也要说出来。”张华便说出贾蓉来。察院听了无法，只得去传贾蓉。凤姐又差了庆儿暗中打听告下来了，便忙将王信唤来，告诉他此事，命他托察院，只要虚张声势，惊唬而已。又拿了三百银子给他去打点。是夜，王信到了察院私宅，安了根子。那察院深知原委，收了赃银，次日回堂，只说张华无赖，因拖欠了贾府银两，妄捏虚词，诬赖良人。都察院素与王子腾相好，王信也只到家说了一声，况是贾府之人，巴不得了事，便也不提此事，且都收下，只传贾蓉对词。
　　且说贾蓉等正忙着贾琏之事，忽有人来报信，说：“有人告你们如此如此，这般这般，快作道理！”贾蓉慌忙来回贾珍。贾珍说：“我却早防着这一着。倒难为他这么大胆子。”立刻封了二百银子，着人去打点察院，又命家人去对词。正商议间，又报：“西府二奶奶来了。”贾珍听了这话，倒吃了一惊，忙要和贾蓉藏躲，不想凤姐已经进来了，说“好大哥哥，带着兄弟们干的好事！”贾蓉忙请安。凤姐拉了他就进来。贾珍还笑说：“好生伺候你婶娘，吩咐他们杀牲口备饭。”说着，便命备马，躲往别处去了。
　　这里凤姐带着贾蓉，走进上屋。尤氏也迎出来了，见凤姐气色不善，忙说：“什么事情，这么忙？”凤姐照脸一口唾沫，啐道：“你尤家的丫头没人要了，偷着只往贾家送，难道贾家的人都是好的，普天下死绝了男人了？你就愿意给，也要三媒六证，大家说明，成个体统才是。你痰迷了心，脂油蒙了窍，国孝家孝两层在身，就把个人送了来。这会子叫人告我们，连官场中都知道我利害，吃醋。如今指名提我，要休我。我到了这里，干错了什么不是，你这么利害？或是老太太、太太有了话在你心里，叫你们做这个圈套挤出我去？如今咱们两个一同去见官，分证明白，回来咱们公同请了合族中人，大家觌面说个明白，给我休书，我就走！”一面说，一面大哭，拉着尤氏只要去见官。急的贾蓉跪在地下碰头，只求：“婶娘息怒！”凤姐一面又骂贾蓉：“天打雷劈、五鬼分尸的没良心的东西！不知天有多高，地有多厚，成日家调三窝四，干出这些没脸面、没王法、败家破业的营生。你死了的娘，阴灵儿也不容你，祖宗也不容你！还敢来劝我！”一面骂着，扬手就打。唬的贾蓉忙碰头说道：“婶娘别动气。只求婶娘别看这一时，侄儿千日的不好，还有一日的好。实在婶娘气不平，何用婶娘打，等我自己打，婶娘只别生气。”说着，就自己举手，左右开弓，自己打了顿嘴巴子。又自己问着自己说：“以后可还再顾三不顾四的不了？以后还单听叔叔的话、不听婶娘的话不了？婶娘是怎么样待你？你这么没天理没良心的！”众人又要劝，又要笑，又不敢笑。
　　凤姐儿滚到尤氏怀里，嚎天动地，大放悲声，只说：“给你兄弟娶亲，我不恼，为什么使他违旨背亲，把混账名儿给我背着？咱们只去见官，省了捕快皂隶来拿。再者，咱们过去，只见了老太太、太太和众族人等，大家公议了，我既不贤良，又不容男人买妾，只给我一纸休书，我即刻就走！你妹妹，我也亲身接了来家，生怕老太太、太太生气，也不敢回，现在三茶六饭、金奴银婢的住在园里。我这里赶着收拾房子，和我一样的，只等老太太知道了。原说下接过来大家安分守己的，我也不提旧事了，谁知又是有了人家的！不知你们于的什么事！我一概又不知道。如今告我，我昨日急了，纵然我出去见官，也丢的是你贾家的脸，少不得偷把太太的五百两银子去打点。如今把我的人还锁在那里！”说了又哭，哭了又骂。后来又放声大哭起“祖宗爷娘”来，又要寻死撞头。把个尤氏揉搓成一个面团儿，衣服上全是眼泪鼻涕，并无别话，只骂贾蓉：“混账种子！和你老子做的好事！我当初就说使不得。”凤姐儿听说这话，哭着搬着尤氏的脸，问道：“你发昏了？你的嘴里难道有茄子塞着？不就是他们给你嚼子衔上了？为什么你不来告诉我去？你要告诉了我，这会子不平安了？怎么得惊官动府，闹到这步田地？你这会子还怨他们！自古说‘妻贤夫祸少’，‘表壮不如里壮’，你但凡是个好的，他们怎敢闹出这些事来？你又没才干，又没口齿，锯了嘴子的葫芦，就只会一味瞎小心，应贤良的名儿。”说着，啐了几口。尤氏也哭道：“何曾不是这样？你不信，问问跟的人，我何曾不劝的？也要他们听。叫我怎么样呢？怨不得妹妹生气，我只好听着罢了。”
　　众姬妾丫头媳妇等已是黑压压跪了一地，陪笑求说：“二奶奶最圣明的。虽是我们奶奶的不是，奶奶也作践够了，当着奴才们。奶奶们素日何等的好来？如今还求奶奶给留点脸儿。”说着，捧上茶来，凤姐也摔了一回止了哭，挽头发，又喝骂贾蓉：“出去请你父亲来，我对面问他！问亲大爷的孝才五七，侄儿娶亲，这个礼，我竟不知道，我问问也好学着，日后教导你们！”贾蓉只跪着磕头，说：“这事原不与父母相于，都是侄儿一时吃了屎，调唆着叔叔做的。我父亲也并不知道。婶娘要闹起来了，侄儿也是个死！只求婶娘责罚侄儿，侄儿谨领。这官司还求婶娘料理，侄儿竟不能干这大事。婶娘是何等样人，岂不知俗语说的‘胳膊折了，在袖子里’？侄儿糊涂死了，既做了不肖的事，就和那猫儿狗儿一般，少不得还要婶娘费心费力，将外头的事压住了才好。只当婶娘有这个不孝的儿子，就惹了祸，少不得委屈还要疼他呢。”说着，又磕头不绝。凤姐儿见了贾蓉这般，心里早软了，只是碍着众人面前，又难改过口来，因叹了一口气，一面拉起来，一面拭泪向尤氏道：“嫂子也别恼我，我是年轻不知事的人，一听见有人告诉了，把我吓昏了，才这么着急的顾前不顾后了。可是蓉儿说的，‘胳膊折了在袖子里。’刚才的话，嫂子可别恼，还得嫂子在哥哥跟前替说，先把这官司按下去才好。”尤氏贾蓉一齐都说：“婶娘放心。横竖一点儿连累不着叔叔。婶娘方才说用过了五百两银子，少不得我们娘儿们打点五百两银子，给婶娘送过去，好补上，那有叫婶娘又添上亏空的理？那越发我们该死了。但还有一件：老太太、太太们跟前，婶娘还要周全方便，别提这些话才好。”
　　凤姐又冷笑道：“你们饶压着我的头干了事，这会子反哄着我替你们周全！我就是个傻子，也傻不到如此：嫂子的兄弟，是我的什么人？嫂子既怕他绝了后，我难道不更比嫂子更怕绝后？嫂子的妹子，就合我的妹子一样，我一听见这话，连夜喜欢的连觉也睡不成，赶着传人收拾了屋子，就要接进来同住。倒是奴才小人的见识，他们倒说：‘奶奶太性急，若是我们的主意，先回了老太太、太太，看是怎么样，再收拾房子去接也不迟。’我听了这话，叫我要打要骂的，才不言语了。谁知偏不称我的意，偏偏儿的打嘴，半空里跑出一个张华来告了一状。我听见了，吓的两夜没合眼儿，又不敢声张，只得求人去打听这张华是什么人，这样大胆。打听了两日，谁知是个无赖的花子。小子们说：‘原是二奶奶许了他的。他如今急了，冻死饿死也是个死，现在有这个理他抓住，纵然死了，死的倒比冻死饿死还值些，怎么怨的他告呢？这事原是爷做的太急了：国孝一层罪，家孝一层罪，背着父母私娶一层罪，停妻再娶一层罪。俗语说，“拼着一身剐，敢把皇帝拉下马。”他穷疯了的人，什么事做不出来？况且他又拿着这满理，不告等请不成？’嫂子说，我就是个韩信、张良，听了这话，也把智谋吓回去了。你兄弟又不在家，又没个人商量，少不得拿钱去垫补。谁知越使钱越叫人拿住刀靶儿，越发来讹。我是‘耗子尾巴上长疮，多少脓血儿’。所以又急又气，少不得来找嫂子。”尤氏贾蓉不等说完，都说：“不必操心，自然要料理的。”贾蓉又道：“那张华不过是穷急，故舍了命才告咱们。如今想了一个法儿：竟许他些银子，只叫他应个妄告不实之罪，咱们替他打点完了官司，他出来时，再给他些银子就完了。”凤姐儿顺着嘴儿，笑道：“难为你想，怨不得你顾一不顾二的做出这些事来：原来你竟是这么个有心胸的，我往日错看了你了。若你说的这话，他暂且依了，且打出官司来，又得了银子，眼前自然了事。这些人既是无赖的小人，银子到手，三天五天一光了，他又来找事讹诈，再要叨蹬起来，咱们虽不怕，终久耽心。搁不住他说：既没毛病，为什么反给他银子？”贾蓉原是个明白人，听如此一说，便笑道：“我还有个主意：‘来是是非人，去是是非者’，这事还得我了才好。如今我竟问张华个主意，或是他定要人？或是他愿意了事，得钱再娶？他若说一定要人，少不得我去劝我二姨娘，叫他出来，还嫁他去，若说要钱，我们少不得给他些个。”凤姐儿忙道：“虽如此说，我断舍不得你姨娘出去，我也断不肯使他出去。他要出去了，咱们家的脸在那里呢？依我说，只宁可多给钱为是。”贾蓉深知凤姐儿口虽如此，心却是巴不得只要本人出来，他却做贤良人。如今怎么说，且只好怎么依着。
　　凤姐儿又说：“外头好处了，家里终久怎么样呢？你也和我过去回明了老太太、太太才是。”尤氏又慌了，拉凤姐儿讨主意，怎么撒谎才好。凤姐冷笑道：“既没这本事，谁叫你干这样事？这会子这个腔儿，我又看不上。待要不出个主意，我又是个心慈面软的人，凭人撮弄我，我还是一片傻心肠儿，说不得等我应起来。如今你们只别露面，我只领了你妹妹去给老太太、太太们磕头。只说：原系你妹妹我看上了很好，正因我不大生长，原说买两个人放在屋里的；今既见了你妹妹很好，而且又是亲上做亲的，我愿意娶来做二房。皆因家中父母妹妹亲近一概死了，日子又难，不能度日，若等百日之后，无奈无家无业，实在难等。就算我的主意，接进来了，已经厢房收拾出来了，暂且住着，等满了孝再圆房儿。仗着我这不害臊的脸，死活赖去，有了不是，也寻不着你们了。你们娘儿两个想想，可使得？”
　　尤氏、贾蓉一齐笑说：“到底是婶娘宽洪大量，足智多谋！等事妥了，少不得我们娘儿们过去拜谢。”凤姐儿道：“罢呀，还说什么拜谢不拜谢。”又指着贾蓉道：“今日我才知道你了。”说着，把脸却一红，眼圈儿也红了，似有多少委屈的光景。贾蓉忙陪笑道：“罢了，少不得担待我这一次罢。”说着，忙又跪下了。凤姐儿扭过脸去不理他，贾蓉才笑着起来了。这里尤氏忙命丫头们舀水，取妆奁，伏侍凤姐儿梳洗了，赶忙又命预备晚饭。凤姐儿执意要回去，尤氏拦着道：“今日二婶子要这么走了，我们什么脸还过那边去呢？”贾蓉旁边笑着劝道：“好婶娘！好婶娘！以后蓉儿要不真心孝顺你老人家，天打雷劈。”凤姐瞅了他一眼，啐道：“谁信你这……”说到这里，又咽住了。一面老婆丫头们摆上酒菜来，尤氏亲自递酒布菜。贾蓉又跪着敬了一钟酒。凤姐便合尤氏吃了饭。丫头们递了漱口茶，又捧上茶来。凤姐喝了两口，便起身回去。贾蓉亲身送过来，进门时，又悄悄的央告了几句私心话，凤姐也不理他，只得怏怏的回去了。
    且说凤姐进园中，将此事告诉尤二姐，又说，我怎么操心，又怎么打听，须得如此如此，方保得众人无罪，“少不得咱们按着这个法儿来才好。”
不知凤姐又想出什么计策，且听下回分解。

After Jia Lian’s departure it happened that the Pacification Commissioner of Ping An was away inspecting the frontier and would not be back for a month. So Jia Lian, having no definite date to go by, had to stay on in his lodgings to wait.

Not until the commissioner’s return could he have an audience with him and complete his business. By the time he started back, nearly two months had passed.

Now Xifeng had already made her plans. As soon as her husband left she had workmen come to redecorate and furnish three rooms in the east courtyard exactly like her own apartments. On the fourteenth of the month she told the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang that the next day she wanted to go at dawn to burn incense in a nunnery. She took only Ping-erh, Feng-erh, Zhou Rui’s wife and Lai Wang’s wife. Before mounting her carriage she explained her plan to her servants, and ordered the men-servants to wear plain clothes and use undecorated carriage covers.

Xing’er led the way to the gate of the new household and knocked. The wife of Bao Er opened up.

“Go and tell your mistress, quick, that the first madam is here,” said Xing’er with a grin.

This announcement made the woman’s soul nearly fly from her body. She flew inside to report to Second Sister You. Although taken aback, Second Sister had to receive her visitor with propriety. So she straightened her clothes and went out to meet her. She found Xifeng alighting from her carriage. She was wearing a kingfisher-blue satin coat lined with white squirrel, a green satin jacket embroidered with silver, and a white silk skirt. Her eyebrows were arched like willow leaves, her eyes almond-shaped; she was as lovely as peach-blossom in spring, and as graceful as a chrysanthemum in autumn. Zhou Rui’s wife and Lai Wang’s wife helped her into the courtyard.

Second Sister stepped forward with a smile to greet her, calling her “sister.”

“I had no idea that you were coming, sister, or I’d have gone out to welcome you,” she said. “Do please forgive me for not going to meet you.” With that she curtseyed.

Xifeng returned her smile and greeted her in turn, then took her hand and they entered the house together.

Xifeng took the seat of honour and Second Sister told a maid to bring a cushion. Then, having curtseyed, she said, “I’m young, sister. Since coming here everything has been decided by my mother and elder sister. I’m so lucky to be meeting you today. If you don’t look down on me for my lack of merits, I beg you to instruct me in everything. I’d like to open my heart to you and be at your service.” She curtseyed again.

Xifeng rose to return the courtesy.

“I’m young too,” she said. “As a woman I’ve always urged my husband to take good care of himself and not to amuse himself outside with loose women, for fear that his parents should worry. That shows how silly both you and I are. But he misunderstood my good intentions. If he’d kept some singsong girls outside without telling the family, that would be one thing. But taking a second wife is a serious, respectable business, an important part of the family ceremony; yet he never breathed a word to me. I even advised him to choose a better wife, so that if she bore him a son or daughter I’d have someone to rely on in my old age. Fancy his thinking me a jealous shrew and doing this on the sly, so that I’ve no way to clear myself! No one but Heaven above and Earth below knows how I feel.

“I heard this news some ten days ago, and was afraid people might gossip, so I didn’t like to speak of it rashly; but now that he’s away, I’ve come to call on you. I beg you, sister, to understand my good intentions and move into our house. Then we can live together as sisters and with one heart do all we can to advise our husband to attend to business and look after his health. That’s the right thing. If you stay outside while I’m at home, just think how bad I shall feel. Besides, if outsiders hear of this it will reflect badly not just on me but on you as well, and even more on our husband. For us to be criticized is a small matter; but if those low servants start gossiping, they’re bound to say....”

It’s only natural, when a house is too strictly run, for servants to make trouble behind one’s back by tittle-tattling. You must know the proverb, dearest sister: A person in charge has to be a dustbin. If I were really so impossible to get on with, with three layers of superiors above me and so many sisters-in-law and cousins all around, how could I have held my own up to now? And if I really disapproved of your marriage to my husband, and your staying outside, of course I shouldn’t have wanted to see you — why then would I have come to call on you? I’ve even urged him to take Pinger as his concubine. The gods must have been so incensed by the way those slaves have been maligning me that they made me find out the truth. I’ve come today to beg you to move in with me. Then we can share the same accommodation, the same allowances, the same clothes and trinkets. If you’re willing to help me sincerely, as a smart girl like you can, you’ll be like a second self to me. That will not only silence those scoundrels but make my husband, when he comes back and sees us, repent of the way he’s treated me. He’ll see that I’m not the jealous, shrewish sort. The three of us will live together in perfect harmony. So you see, you’d really be doing me a great favour. If you won’t move in with me, I’m willing to move out here to keep you company. I only beg you to put in a good word for me to my husband, so that he’ll let me stay on here. I’d be glad even to act as your maid and dress your hair for you!”

She broke off and burst out sobbing.

Second Sister could not hold back her tears either. They exchanged courtesies then sat down in the places of guest and host, while Pinger stepped forward to pay her respects. Impressed by her dress, bearing and appearance, Second Sister knew this must be Pinger and hastily raised her up with her own hands.

“Don’t do that, sister,” she cried. “You and I are the same.”

Xifeng rose with a smile.

“Don’t kill her with kindness,” she said. “Let her pay her respects to you; she’s only our maid. You mustn’t do that in future.” She told Zhou Rui’s wife to unpack four rolls of the best silk and four pairs of gold and pearl trinkets from the bundle to present as gifts. Second Sister accepted them with thanks.

Then, as they drank tea, they chatted about the past. Xifeng took all the blame on herself.

“No one else is at fault,” she said. “I just hope you’ll be good to me now.”

A simple-hearted woman, Second Sister took her for a good person.

“It’s only natural for servants to slander their masters when they can’t get their own way,” she thought. And she poured out all her feelings to Xifeng, looking on her now as a sister. When Zhou Rui’s wife and the other matrons chimed in with praises of their mistress’ many kindnesses — her only fault being that she was too soft, which made some people accuse her of harshness — and told Second Sister, “The rooms are all ready for you, madam. If you move in, you’ll see for yourself,” she had already made up her mind to do so.

“Of course I’ll go with you, sister,” she said. “But what’s to be done about this place?”

“That’s no problem,” replied Xifeng. “Just tell your servants to move your cases and valuables inside. There’s no need to take all this coarse furniture; it can stay here under the care of one of your men. You can choose someone reliable to leave in charge.”

Second Sister said, “Now that I’ve met you, sister, and am moving in with you, I’ll leave everything to you. I haven’t been here long and have no experience of household management — I wouldn’t dare make decisions. Let these cases and cabinets be moved inside. I’ve few personal belongings, and such as I have were all given me by your husband.”

Xifeng ordered Zhou Rui’s wife to note carefully what was to be taken and have it carried to the east side-room, taking good care of it. She then urged Second Sister to dress quickly, and hand in hand they got into the carriage and sat close together. Xifeng quietly warned her:

“Our family rules are very strict. The old lady and madam know nothing about this yet. If they found out that he’d married you while in mourning, they’d have him beaten to death. So don’t

"Don't see Their Ladyships yet. We have a very big garden where the girls live and it's not easy for anyone to get at you. You go and stay in the Garden for a couple of days while I think of some way to break the news to them; then it will be all right for you to see them."

"Whatever you think best, sister," said Second Sister.

The servants escorting the carriage had been told what to do in advance. Instead of going to the main gate, they made straight for the back gate. When Second Sister had alighted, Xifeng dismissed the crowd and led her through the back gate of Grand View Garden to Li Wan's apartments.

By this time, ninety per cent of the inmates of the Garden had heard the news. They flocked to see Xifeng bring in her new acquisition, and Second Sister was introduced to them one by one. Struck by her good looks and pleasant manner, they were loud in their praise.

Xifeng warned them all, "Not a word about this outside! If the old lady and Lady Wang get to hear of it, I'll have you all killed!" The matrons and maids in the Garden had always been afraid of Xifeng, and knowing too that since this concerned Jia Lian it was a serious matter during the national and family mourning, they dared not breathe a word about it.

Xifeng urged Li Wan in private to take Second Sister in for a few days. "Once Their Ladyships have been told, we'll move her out," she promised. Li Wan, knowing that Xifeng had had rooms prepared and that it was inadvisable to make this public during the period of mourning, had to agree to let her stay there for the time being. Xifeng sent away all Second Sister's maids, giving her one of her own instead, and secretly ordered the matrons in the Garden: "Take good care of her. If she gets away, you'll have to answer for it." Then she set to work in secret on her own plan.

All the inmates of the Rong Mansion were amazed by Xifeng's behaviour. "How did she suddenly grow so virtuous?" they wondered.

As for Second Sister, finding the Garden a pleasant place to stay and all the girls so friendly, she settled down there happily, feeling she had fallen on her feet. But three days later, her maid Shanjie began answering back and refusing to wait on her.

"I've run out of hair oil," Second Sister told her. "Will you ask the mistress for some?"

"How can you be so inconsiderate and dense, madam?" snapped Shanjie. "Every day our mistress has to wait on the old lady and Her Ladyship on this side as well as the other. There are all the young ladies and mistresses too. Several hundred people, high and low, in the household wait every day for her instructions. She has to see to at least twenty important matters a day, and any number of small ones. Outside, there are all the social obligations to the Imperial Consort and the families of princes, marquises and earls; and at home, the demands of all our relatives and friends. Thousands and thousands of taels pass through her hands every day, all the decisions are taken by her alone. How can we bother her with such trifles? My advice to you, madam, is to take things as they come. It's not as if you were married to our master with proper ceremonies. It's only because she's so kind and good — there's not another like her — that she's treating you so well. If she were at all different and got to hear the way you're carrying on, she could turn you out to die like a dog in the gutter, and what could you do about it?"

This reduced Second Sister to silence. Since she had come here on these terms, she had to put up with it. Soon Shanjie even grudged bringing her meals, sometimes serving them early and sometimes late, and the food was always left-overs. When Second Sister remonstrated a couple of times, the maid flared up.

Second Sister was afraid the others might laugh at her for not knowing her place, so she had to put up with this ill treatment. Every five or eight days, when she saw Xifeng, the latter was all smiles and called her "dear sister." She would say:

"If the servants don't look after you properly or you find them too much for you, just let me know and I'll have them beaten." She also scolded the maids and matrons, "I know you — you only bully the meek and fear the tough. You're not afraid of anyone behind my back. If Mrs. Lian from the other house complains to me, I'll..."

“I’ll kill you all!” Since Second Sister was so good-natured, she thought: “With her to protect them, why should I make trouble? It’s only natural that servants should be grasping. If I report them and they’re punished, people may call me unjust.” So she covered up for them.

Xifeng meanwhile had sent Lai Wang to make inquiries about Second Sister’s antecedents, and he had found out everything. She was indeed engaged. Her fiance, a nineteen-year-old called Zhang Hua, was a compulsive gambler who had squandered all his property so that his parents had turned him out and he was now living in a gambling den. His father had accepted twenty taels from old Mrs. You to break off the engagement, but the young man did not yet know this.

Xifeng, having ascertained all the facts, gave Lai Wang twenty taels to quietly lure Zhang Hua into staying with him.

“Tell him to write a plaint and take it to the court,” she ordered. “He is to accuse Lian the Second of infringing the national law against marriage during the period of state and family mourning, and of overriding his parents’ wishes to rely on his wealth and power in forcing a breach of engagement and taking another wife during his first wife’s lifetime.”

Zhang Hua at first was afraid to make such an accusation, and Lai Wang reported this to Xifeng.

“The son of a bitch!” she swore. “No wonder they say a mangy dog can’t be helped over a wall. Go and tell him in detail that he can even accuse us of treason, for all I care. I just want him to make a scene so that everyone loses face. If he makes trouble, I can handle it.”

Lai Wang had to pass this on to Zhang Hua.

Xifeng also instructed Lai Wang, “If he names you in the charge, go and confront him.” She told him exactly what to do, adding, “Leave it to me.”

Thus reassured, Lai Wang told Zhang Hua to include his name in the plaint. “Just accuse me, Lai Wang, of being the go-between and inciting the Second Master to do this,” he said.

So Zhang Hua, taking his cue from Lai Wang, drew up a plaint and took it the next day to the Censorate, where he lodged an accusation.

The Censor presiding that day saw that the charge was against Jia Lian and that Lai Wang of his household was involved. He sent officers to the Jia mansion to summon Lai Wang. Not venturing to enter without authorization, they simply sent in a message. But Lai Wang had been waiting for this. Instead of waiting for them to summon him, he was waiting in the street and stepped forward at sight of the runners with a smile.

“Sorry to put you gentlemen to trouble, brothers,” he said. “I suppose I’m for it. Come on, clap the cangue on me.”

The runners dared not do this.

“Come along with us, brother, and don’t make trouble,” they demurred.

He went with them and knelt down before the court. The Censor showed him the plaint. Lai Wang read it carefully and kowtowed.

“I know all about this, Your Honour,” he said. “It’s true. But this Zhang Hua has a grudge against me and has dragged me into it. There are others involved too. I beg Your Honour to question him further.”

Zhang Hua kowtowed. “There are others, but I don’t dare accuse them. That’s why I’ve only accused his servant.”

“You fool!” cried Lai Wang deliberately. “Out with it! This is a court of justice. You must speak out, even if one of your masters is involved.”

Then Zhang Hna named Jia Rong.

The Censor, much against his will, had to send runners to summon Jia Rong.

As soon as Xifeng heard, through Qing’er whom she had sent to find out, that the charge had been accepted, she sent for Wang Xin and told him what had happened. She instructed him to bribe the Censor simply to put on a show to frighten certain people, and gave him three hundred taels to use as bribes. That evening Wang Xin called on the Censor at his private residence and secured his cooperation.

The Censor, who knew the whole story, accepted this bribe. The next day when he opened court he declared that Zhang Hua was a rogue who, being in debt to the Jia family, had brought a false charge against good people. The Censor, a friend of Wang Ziteng, had agreed as soon as Wang Xin spoke to him. And as those accused belonged to the Jia family, he was only too glad to drop the case. He accepted the plaint and simply summoned Jia Rong to confront the accuser.

Let us return to Jia Rong, who was busy with Jia Lian’s affairs, when a messenger arrived to warn him:

“A charge has been brought against you of such and such a kind. Quick, think of a way out!”

Jia Rong in a panic went to report this to Jia Zhen.

“I foresaw this,” said Jia Zhen. “But I must say, the fellow has a nerve.”

He at once wrapped up two hundred taels and sent a servant to bribe the court, also ordering one of his men to go and testify. While they were conferring, another servant announced, “Madam Lian from the West Mansion has come.”

This news gave Jia Zhen quite a fright. He wanted to hide himself and Jia Rong, but before they could do so Xifeng swept in.

“A fine way to behave, elder brother, leading the younger ones astray!” she cried.

Jia Rong promptly paid his respects, and Xifeng caught hold of him to drag him inside.

“Look after your aunt well,” said Jia Zhen with a smile. “Tell them to kill some fowl or sheep and prepare a meal for her.” He then ordered his horse to be saddled and made off.

Xifeng, holding on to Jia Rong, entered the main room. Madam You came out to meet her and, seeing how angry Xifeng looked, asked:

“What’s happened to bring you here in such a state?”

Xifeng spat in her face.

“Are the girls of your You family such nobody wants them that you have to palm them off on the Jias in this underhand way?” she shrieked. “Is every single one of the Jia men a good catch? Have all the other men in the world died out? Even if you were willing to give her to us, you should have done it in the proper way with go-betweens and witnesses, so that everybody knew. But you must have been bewitched, your heart stuffed with lard, to send her here secretly while we’re in mourning — both national and family mourning. Now a charge has been brought and even the court knows how jealous and shrewish I am. They’ve named me and want me repudiated. What have I done wrong to be treated so viciously? Or is this a plot you’ve hatched on the instructions of the old lady and Lady Wang to drive me out? Well, let’s go to court together and have this out. Then we can ask the whole clan to meet and thrash this business out openly. If they’ll give me a divorce, I’ll leave. But I’m not going to put up with this.”

She burst out sobbing, then tugged at Madam You, insisting that they must go to court at once. In desperation Jia Rong kotowed to her, entreating her to calm down.

“Heaven strike you dead, you heartless monster!” Xifeng swore at him. “May you be cut to pieces by five devils! You don’t know what’s above your head or under your feet. All day long you stir up trouble, doing such shameless, lawless things to ruin your family. Your dead mother’s spirit in the other world won’t forgive you, nor will your ancestors. How dare you try to stop me!”

She struck at him, and he kotowed in alarm.

“Don’t be angry, aunt,” he begged. “Don’t judge me just by this one day. Out of a thousand days a nephew may have one bad one. If you’re really angry, there’s no need for you to beat me — I’ll beat myself. Just don’t be angry.”

He raised both hands and boxed his own ears hard, then asked himself:

“Will you go on muddling things like this in future? Will you just listen to your uncle and not to your aunt? How has your aunt wronged you, that you should show no sense of decency and no gratitude?”

The servants did not know whether to try to calm Xifeng down or whether they might venture to laugh.

Xifeng threw herself into Madam You’s arms.

“Sister-in-law!“ she wailed. “I’ve only to give you my word and you do as I say.”

The servants found this hard to take, and some of them commented, “It’s always been the custom for our masters to have three or four wives or concubines. Why should Her Ladyship carry on in such a shocking way? It’s too bad that our mistress should be put in such a fix.”

But enough of this idle talk.

The maids live in the Garden, and I’m rushing to get the rooms ready so that they can move in — I’ve kept it quiet, waiting for the old lady to be told. I was going to have them move over and keep out of trouble, without bringing up the past. But now I find they’re engaged! What have you been up to behind my back? I’ve no idea. And now I’m charged.

Yesterday I was so frantic, even if I’d gone to court I’d only have disgraced the Jia family. So I had to steal five hundred taels of Her Ladyship’s silver to bribe the runners. But they’ve still locked up my servant. She wept and stormed, and then started wailing about her ancestors and parents, threatening to kill herself and dashing her head against the wall. She made such a scene that Madam You was reduced to a pulp, her clothes drenched with tears and鼻涕 mucus, and could only curse Jia Rong.

“You degenerate! You and your father have fine ways! I always said this was wrong.”

When Xifeng heard this she took Madam You’s face between her hands.

“Are you crazy?” she sobbed. “Is your mouth stopped with eggplant? Or have they put a gag in it? Why didn’t you come and tell me? If you had, this wouldn’t have happened. We wouldn’t have had to alert the courts and make such a scandal. How can you blame them? As the proverb says, ‘A good wife keeps her husband out of trouble.’ If you’d any sense, they’d never have dared carry on like this. But you’re so stupid and inarticulate, like a sawed-off gourd, all you can do is try to win a reputation for goodness by being accommodating.” She spat in disgust.

“Isn’t that the truth?” wept Madam You. “If you don’t believe me, ask my maids. I did advise them, but would they listen? What could I do? No wonder you’re angry, sister. I’ve no answer to make.”

By now the whole floor was black with kneeling maids and serving-women, who begged Xifeng with smiles to be reasonable.

“You’re so wise, madam,” they said. “Our mistress may have been at fault, but you’ve punished her enough in front of us slaves. You’ve always been on such good terms. Do leave her some face.”

They offered her tea, but Xifeng threw the cup down. Having wept her fill, she smoothed her hair and rounded on Jia Rong.

“Go and fetch your father,” she cried. “I want to ask him in your presence: Is it right for a nephew to marry during the filial mourning for his uncle? I’ve never heard of such a thing. I’d like to know the rule so that I can teach it to you later.”

Jia Rong kotowed.

“My parents had nothing to do with this,” he pleaded. “It was all my fault for behaving like a swine and egging my uncle on. My father knew nothing about it. If you make an issue of this, aunt, it will be the death of me. I beg you to punish me instead. I deserve it. And I beg you to settle this court case for me. I’m too young to handle it. A clever lady like you must know the saying: ‘When the arm is broken, hide it in your sleeve.’ I’ve been a fool. Since I’ve done this wicked thing, like a stupid dog or cat I must rely on you to cover up for me and hush it up outside. Just regard me as your undutiful son. If I’ve stirred up trouble, you must make the best of it and be patient with me.” He went on kotowing.

By now Xifeng’s heart was softened, but with all those people present she could not eat her words. She sighed, helped Jia Rong up and dried her tears.

“Don’t be angry with me, sister,” she said to Madam You. “I’m young and inexperienced. When someone told me, I was so scared it addled my wits. That’s why I was in such a panic and didn’t stop to think. As Rong says, ‘When the arm is broken, hide it in your sleeve.’ I hope you won’t take offence at what I said just now, sister. You must explain to your husband that we must...”

"we must hush up this lawsuit," they cried. "Set your mind at rest, aunt. In any case, uncle won’t be involved. Since you say you’ve already spent five hundred taels, of course we’ll raise that sum and send it over to you to make up, for how can we let you be out of pocket? That would be downright wicked. There’s just one thing, though: we hope you’ll put in a good word for us with the old lady and Lady Wang, and not breathe a word about this to them."

Xifeng smiled sarcastically. "You forced me into this, and now you expect me to get you out of the mess! Even if I were a fool I’m not such a fool as that. What is your brother to me? If you were afraid of his dying without son, wasn’t I even more afraid? Your cousin is the same as mine to me. The news that she was coming made me so happy I couldn’t sleep all night, and I at once ordered the servants to clear some rooms so that I could fetch her here to live with me. But the servants had their reservations. They said, ‘Don’t be in such a hurry, madam. If we had our way, you’d first tell the old lady and Lady Wang. It would be soon enough to clear rooms and fetch her here after you’d seen what they thought.’ I was so angry I threatened to beat and curse them, and that shut them up. Who could have foreseen that instead of falling in with my wishes I’d get a slap in the face? Out of the blue this Zhang Hua brought a charge against us.

"When I heard, I was so scared I couldn’t sleep for two nights, yet I dared not let anyone know. I just sent to find out who this Zhang Hua was that he should have such nerve. After a couple of days I learned that the wretch is a beggar. The servants said, ‘Of course, the Second Mistress promised him to someone else. Now that he’s desperate, and death by freezing or starvation is still death, he thinks since he has this excuse he may as well make use of it; even if he dies for it, it’s better than dying in the gutter. No wonder he’s brought a charge. Our master was too hasty. He’s committed one crime by marrying during the national mourning, another by marrying during period of family mourning, another by marrying without his parents’ consent, and another by taking a second wife while his first is still alive. As the proverb says, A man who will risk being sliced to pieces dare to unsaddle the Emperor. A man made desperate by poverty will go to any lengths. And as he’s so obviously in the right, instead of waiting to be arrested why shouldn’t he accuse us? Tell me, aunt, even if I were as crafty as Han Xin or Zhang Liang, wouldn’t such talk scare all the wits out of me? Besides, your brother’s away from home and there’s no one I can consult. I had to spend money to hush it up. But the more I spent the harder they pressed me, demanding more. I’ve only so much money — you can’t get blood out of a stone. So in desperation I’ve come to see you."

Before she could say more, Madam You and Jia Rong promised, "Don’t worry. We’ll see to it."

Jia Rong added, "That Zhang Hua is so desperate he’s risking his life to accuse us. I’ve thought of a way. We can bribe him with some silver to withdraw his charge as false accusation. Then we can pay to have the case settled, and give him some more silver when he’s released."

Xifeng pouted scornfully. "What a bright idea! No wonder you rushed into this regardless of the consequences. So you’ve got some sense after all. I misjudged you in the past. But even if he agrees to this for the time being and withdraws the charge, and the case is settled and he gets some silver, that may be all right for the moment. But since he’s a rascal, a few days after the money’s spent he’s sure to make more trouble and demand more. Though we’ve nothing to fear, it would be a nuisance. Besides, he’s bound to say, ‘If you’d done nothing wrong, why did you bribe me?’"

Jia Rong, being no fool, replied with a smile, "I’ve another plan. ‘The one who starts the trouble should end it.’

“The one who stirs up trouble must settle it,” she thought. “I’m the one to straighten this out. I’ll ask Zhang Hua what he wants: whether he insists on having his wife back, or is willing to break it off, take some money and marry another girl. If he insists on having her back, I’ll have to persuade my aunt to let Second Sister go back to him. If he’s willing to take money instead, we’ll have to give him some.”

“Even so,” Xifeng put in, “I certainly can’t let your aunt go, and I won’t allow her to leave. If she went back, what would people think of our family? In my opinion, it’s better to give him more money.”

Jia Rong knew that though Xifeng talked this way, she was only too anxious to have the girl back so that she could pose as a virtuous wife. He had to agree to whatever she said.

“Even if it’s settled outside, what about the situation at home?” she went on. “You must go with me to report this to the old lady and Lady Wang.”

Madam You in consternation begged Xifeng to advise her how to cover up the truth.

“If you hadn’t the nerve, why did you do such a thing?” Xifeng smiled scornfully. “I can’t stand such shilly-shallying. Still, I’m too soft-hearted to let people down and usually play the fool, so I suppose I’ll have to take this on myself. The two of you had better keep out of sight while I take your sister to pay her respects to the old lady and Lady Wang. I’ll say that I’ve taken a fancy to her and, as I’ve no son, I was thinking of buying a couple of concubines for my husband. Now that I’ve seen how attractive your sister is and we’re related too, I’d like him to take her as second wife. Because all her family are dead and she’s hard up, she can’t wait out the period of mourning, especially as she has no home and no means of support. So I’ve decided to bring her in. We’ve cleared the rooms in the compound and she can stay there for the time being, not sharing my husband’s room until the mourning is over. Shameless as I am, I’ll brazen it out. If there’s any flak, it won’t blow back on you. What do you think of this plan, both of you?”

“How kind you are, aunt, and how wise!” cried Madam You and Jia Rong. “When this is settled, we must both come to thank you.”

“Nonsense!” retorted Xifeng. “But this has shown me what you’re like.” She pointed at Jia Rong as she spoke, then flushed and her eyes reddened as if she were quite overcome.

“Do make allowances for me just this once,” he begged with a placating smile, then fell on his knees.

Xifeng ignored him, turning her face away, and not until then did he get up with a smile.

Madam You hastily ordered maids to bring water and a dressing-case and help Xifeng to make up. Then she told them to serve the evening meal at once. But Xifeng insisted on going back.

“If you leave like this today, how can we ever look out friends and relatives in the other mansion again?” protested Madam You.

Jia Rong chimed in, “Do stay, dear aunt! If I don’t show true filial piety to you from now on, may thunder strike me dead!”

Xifeng spat in disgust. “Who believes that....” She broke off and said no more.

Then servants brought in wine and dishes, and Madam You personally poured wine and served the food. Jia Rong knelt down to toast Xifeng. After the meal, which she ate with Madam You, a maid brought her tea to rinse her mouth with and then some better tea. She drank only a few sips before getting up to take her leave. Jia Rong escorted her to her carriage and, as she stepped in, softly begged a few more favours of her; but she simply ignored him and he had to walk away disconsolately.

Xifeng drove back to the Garden and told Second Sister the whole story.

"How am I to do the worrying and the inquiring? It must be done in such and such a way. Only then can we ensure that no one is blamed. We must certainly adopt this method."

But you must read the next chapter to learn what scheme Xifeng devised.

第69章 弄小巧用借剑杀人 觉大限吞生金自逝

话说尤二姐听了，又感谢不尽，只得跟了他来。尤氏那边怎好不过来呢，少不得也过来，跟着凤姐去回。凤姐笑说：“你只别说话，等我去说。”尤氏道：“这个自然。但有了不是，往你身上推就是了。”说着，大家先至贾母屋里。正值贾母和园里姐妹们说笑解闷儿，忽见凤姐带了一个绝标致的小媳妇儿进来，忙觑着眼瞧说：“这是谁家的孩子？好可怜见儿的。”凤姐上来笑道：“老祖宗细细的看看，好不好？”说着，忙拉二姐儿说：“这是太婆婆了，快磕头。”二姐儿忙行了大礼。凤姐又指着众姐妹说，这是某人某人，“太太瞧过，回来好见礼。”二姐儿听了，只得又从新故意的问过，垂头站在旁边。
　　贾母上下瞧了瞧，仰着脸，想了想，因又笑问：“这孩子我倒象那里见过他，好眼熟啊。”凤姐忙又笑说：“老祖宗且别讲那些，只说比我俊不俊。”贾母又带上眼镜，命鸳鸯琥珀：“把那孩子拉过来，我瞧瞧肉皮儿。”众人都抿着嘴儿笑，推他上去。贾母细瞧了一遍，又命琥珀：“拿出他的手来我瞧瞧。”贾母瞧毕，摘下眼镜来，笑说道：“很齐全，我看比你还俊呢。”凤姐听说，笑着忙跪下，将尤氏那边所编之话，一五一十细细的说了一遍，“少不得老祖宗发慈心，先许他进来住，一年后再圆房儿。”贾母听了道：“这有什么不是？既你这样贤良，很好，只是一年后才圆得房。”凤姐听了，叩头起来，又求贾母：“着两个女人，一同带去见太太们，说是老祖宗的主意。”贾母依允，遂使二人带去，见了邢夫人等。王夫人正因他风声不雅，深为忧虑，见他今行此事，岂有不乐之理？于是尤二姐自此见了天日，挪到厢房居住。
　　凤姐一面使人暗暗调唆张华，只叫他要原妻，这里还有许多陪送外，还给他银子安家过活。张华原无胆无心告贾家的，后来又见贾蓉打发了人对词，那人原说的：“张华先退了亲，我们原是亲戚，接到家里住着是真，并无强娶之说。皆因张华拖欠我们的债务，追索不给，方诬赖小的主儿。”那察院都和贾王两处有瓜葛，况又受了贿，只说张华无赖，以穷讹诈，状子也不收，打了一顿赶出来。庆儿在外，替张华打点，也没打重，又调唆张华，说：“这亲原是你家定的，你只要亲事，官必还断给你。”于是又告。王信那边又透了消息与察院。察院便批：“张华借欠贾宅之银，令其限内按数交还；其所定之亲，仍令其有力时娶回。”又传了他父亲来，当堂批准。他父亲亦系庆儿说明，乐得人财两得，便去贾家领人。
　　凤姐一面吓的来回贾母说，如此这般：“都是珍大嫂子干事不明，那家并没退准，惹人告了。如此官断。”贾母听了，忙唤尤氏过来，说他做事不妥：“既你妹子从小与人指腹为婚，又没退断，叫人告了，这是什么事？”尤氏听了，只得说：“他连银子都收了，怎么没准？”凤姐在旁说：“张华的口供上现说没见银子，也没见人去。他老子又说：‘原是亲家说过一次，并没应准；亲家死了，你们就接进去做二房。’如此没对证的话，只好由他去混说。幸而琏二爷不在家，不曾圆房，这还无妨。只是人已来了，怎好送回去？岂不伤脸？”贾母道：“又没圆房，没的强占人家有夫之人，名声也不好，不如送给他去。那里寻不出好人来？”尤二姐听了，又回贾母说：“我母亲实在某年某月某日，给了他二十两银子退准的。他因穷极了告，又翻了口。我姐姐原没错办。”贾母听了，便说：“可见刁民难惹。既这样，凤丫头去料理料理。”凤姐听了无法，只得应着回来，只命人去找贾蓉。贾蓉深知凤姐之意。若要使张华领回，成何体统？便回了贾珍，暗暗遣人去说张华：“你如今既有许多银子，何必定要原人？若只管执定主意，岂不怕爷们一怒，寻出一个由来，你死无葬身之地！你有了银子，回家去，什么好人寻不出来？你若走呢，还赏你些路费。”张华听了，心中想了一想：“这倒是好主意。”和父母商议已定，约共也得了有百金，父子次日起了五更，便回原籍去了。
　　贾蓉打听的真了，来回了贾母凤姐，说：“张华父子妄告不实，惧罪逃走，官府亦知此情，也不追究，大事完毕。“姐听了，心中一想：“若必定着张华带回二姐儿去，未免贾琏回来，再花几个钱包占住，不怕张华不依。还是二姐儿不去，自己拉绊着还妥当，且再作道理。只是张华此去，不知何往，倘或他再将此事告诉了别人，或日后再寻出这由头来翻案，岂不是自己害了自己？原先不该如此把刀靶儿递给外人哪！”因此，后悔不迭。复又想了一个主意出来，悄命旺儿遣人寻着了他，或讹他做贼，和他打官司，将他治死，或暗使人算计，务将张华治死，方剪草除根，保住自己的名声。旺儿领命出来，回家细想：“人已走了完事，何必如此大做？人命关天，非同儿戏。我且哄过他去，再作道理。”因此在外躲了几日，回来告诉凤姐，只说：“张华因有几两银子在身上，逃去第三日，在京口地界，五更天，已被截路打闷棍的打死了。他老子唬死在店房，在那里验尸掩埋。”凤姐听了不信，说：“你要撒谎，我再使人打听出来，敲你的牙。”自此，方丢过不究。凤姐和尤二姐和美非常，竟比亲姊妹还胜几倍。
　　那贾琏一日事毕回来，先到了新房中，已经静悄悄的关锁，只有一个看房子的老头儿。贾琏问起原故，老头子细说原委，贾琏只在镫中跌足。少不得来见贾赦和邢夫人，将所完之事回明。贾赦十分欢喜，说他中用，赏了他一百两银子，又将房中一个十七岁的丫鬟名唤秋桐赏他为妾。贾琏叩头领去，喜之不尽。见了贾母合家众人。回来见了凤姐，未免脸上有些愧色。谁知凤姐反不似往日容颜，同尤二姐一同出来，叙了寒温。贾琏将秋桐之事说了，未免脸上有些得意骄矜之色。凤姐听了，忙命两个媳妇坐车到那边接了来。心中一刺未除，又平空添了一刺，说不得且吞声忍气，将好颜面换出来遮饰。一面又命摆酒接风，一面带了秋桐来见贾母与王夫人等。贾琏心中也暗暗的纳罕。
　　且说凤姐在家，外面待尤二姐自不必说的，只是心中又怀别意，无人处只和尤二姐说：“妹妹的名声很不好听，连老太太、太太们都知道了，说妹妹在家做女孩儿就不干净，又和姐夫来往太密，‘没人要的，你拣了来。还不休了，再寻好的！’我听见这话气的什么儿似的。后来打听是谁说的，又察不出来。日久天长，这些奴才们跟前怎么说嘴呢？我反弄了鱼头来折。”说了两遍，自己先“气病了”，茶饭也不吃。除了平儿，众丫头媳妇无不言三语四，指桑说槐，暗相讥刺。且说秋桐自以为系贾赦所赐，无人僭他的，连凤姐平儿皆不放在眼里，岂容那先奸后娶，没人抬举的妇女？凤姐听了暗乐。自从装病，便不和尤二姐吃饭，每日只命人端了菜饭到他房中去吃。那茶饭都系不堪之物。平儿看不过，自己拿钱出来弄菜给他吃，或是有时只说和他园中逛逛，在园中厨内另做了汤水给他吃。也无人敢回凤姐。只有秋桐碰见了，便去说舌，告诉凤姐说：“奶奶名声生是平儿弄坏了的。这样好菜好饭，浪着不吃，却往园里去偷吃。”凤姐听了，骂平儿说：“人家养猫会拿耗子，我的猫倒咬鸡！”平儿不敢多说，自此也就远着了，又暗恨秋桐。
　　园中姊妹一干人暗为二姐耽心。虽都不敢多言，却也可怜。每常无人处说起话来，二姐便淌眼抹泪，又不敢抱怨凤姐儿，因无一点坏形。贾琏来家时，见了凤姐贤良，也不留心。况素昔见贾赦姬妾丫鬟最多，贾琏每怀不轨之心，只未敢下手，今日天缘凑巧，竟把秋桐赏了他，真是一对烈火干柴，如胶投漆，燕尔新婚，连日那里拆得开？贾琏在二姐身上之心也渐渐淡了，只有秋桐一人是命。凤姐虽恨秋桐，且喜借他先可发脱二姐，用借刀杀人之法，坐山观虎斗，等秋桐杀了尤二姐，自己再杀秋桐。主意已定，没人处，常又私劝秋桐说：“你年轻不知事。
他现是二房奶奶，你爷心坎儿上的人，我还让他三分，你去硬碰他，岂不是自寻其死？”那秋桐听了这话越发恼了，天天大口乱骂，说：“奶奶是软弱人，那等贤惠，我却做不来！奶奶把素日的威风怎么都没了？奶奶宽洪大量，我却眼里揉不下沙子去。让我和这娼妇做一回，他才知道呢。”凤姐儿在屋里，只装不敢出声儿。气的尤二姐在房里哭泣，连饭也不吃，又不敢告诉贾琏。次日，贾母见他眼睛红红的肿了，问他，又不敢说。秋桐正是抓乖卖俏之时，他便悄悄的告诉贾母王夫人等说：“他专会作死，好好的，成天丧声嚎气。背地里咒二奶奶和我早死了，好和二爷一心一计的过。”贾母听了，便说：“人太生娇俏了，可知心就嫉妒了。凤丫头倒好意待他，他倒这样争锋吃醋，可知是个贱骨头。”因此，渐次便不大喜欢，众人见贾母不喜，不免又往上践踏起来。弄得这尤二姐要死不能，要生不得。还是亏了平儿时常背着凤姐与他排解。
　　那尤二姐原是“花为肠肚，雪作肌肤”的人，如何经得这般折磨？不过受了一月的暗气，便恹恹得了一病，四肢懒动，茶饭不进，渐次黄瘦下去。夜来合上眼，只见他妹妹手捧鸳鸯宝剑前来，说：“姐姐，你为人一生心痴意软，终久吃了亏。休信那妒妇花言巧语，外作贤良，内藏奸滑。他发狠定要弄你一死方罢。若妹子在世，断不肯令你进来；就是进来，亦不容他这样。此亦系理数应然，只因你前生淫奔不才，使人家丧伦败行，故有此报。你速依我，将此剑斩了那妒妇，一同回至警幻案下，听其发落。不然，你白白的丧命，也无人怜惜的。”尤二姐哭道：“妹妹，我一生品行既亏，今日之报，既系当然，何必又去杀人作孽？”三姐儿听了，长叹而去。这二姐惊醒，却是一梦。等贾琏来看时，因无人在侧，便哭着合贾琏说：“我这病不能好了！我来了半年，腹中已有身孕，但不能预知男女。倘老天可怜，生下来还可；若不然，我的命还不能保，何况于他。”贾琏亦哭说：“你只管放心，我请名人来医治。”于是出去，即刻请医生。
　　谁知王太医此时也病了，又谋干了军前效力，回来好讨荫封的。小厮们走去，便仍旧请了那年给晴雯看病的太医胡君荣来。诊视了，说是经水不调，全要大补。贾琏便说：“已是三月庚信不行，又常呕酸，恐是胎气。”胡君荣听了，复又命老婆子请出手来，再看了半日，说：“若论胎气，肝脉自应洪大；然木盛则生火，经水不调，亦皆因肝木所致。医生要大胆，须得请奶奶将金面略露一露，医生观看气色，方敢下药。”贾琏无法，只得命将帐子掀起一缝。尤二姐露出脸来。胡君荣一见，早已魂飞天外，那里还能辨气色？一时掩了帐子，贾琏陪他出来，问是如何。胡太医道：“不是胎气，只是瘀血凝结。如今只以下瘀通经要紧。”于是写了一方，作辞而去。贾琏令人送了药礼，抓了药来，调服下去。只半夜光景，尤二姐腹痛不止，谁知竟将一个已成形的男胎打下来了。于是血行不止，二姐就昏迷过去。贾琏闻知，大骂胡君荣，一面遣人再去请医调治，一面命人去找胡君荣。胡君荣听了，早已卷包逃走。这里太医便说：“本来血气亏弱，受胎以来，想是着了些气恼，郁结于中。这位先生误用虎狼之剂，如今大人元气，十伤八九，一时难保就愈。煎丸二药并行，还要一些闲言闲事不闻，庶可望好。”说毕而去，也开了个煎药方子并调元散郁的丸药方子去了。急的贾琏便查谁请的姓胡的来，一时查出，便打了个半死。
　　凤姐比贾琏更急十倍，只说：“咱们命中无子，好容易有了一个，遇见这样没本事的大夫来。”于是天地前烧香礼拜，自己通诚祷告，说“我情愿有病，只求尤氏妹子身体大愈，再得怀胎，生一男子，我愿吃常斋念佛”。贾琏众人见了，无不称赞。贾琏与秋桐在一处，凤姐又做汤做水的着人送与二姐，又叫人出去算命打卦。偏算命的回来又说：“系属兔的阴人冲犯了。”大家算将起来，只有秋桐一人属兔儿，说他冲的。秋桐见贾琏请医调治，打人骂狗，为二姐十分尽心，他心中早浸了一缸醋在内了。今又听见如此，说他冲了，凤姐儿又劝他说：“你暂且别处躲几日再来。”秋桐便气得哭骂道：“理那起饿不死的杂种，混嚼舌根！我和他‘井水不犯河水’，怎么就冲了他？好个‘爱八哥儿’，在外头什么人不见，偏来了就冲了。我还要问问他呢，到底是那里来的孩子？他不过哄我们那个棉花耳朵的爷罢了，纵有孩子，也不知张姓王姓的。奶奶希罕那杂种羔子，我不喜欢！谁不会养？一年半载养一个，倒还是一点搀杂没有的呢。”众人又要笑，又不敢笑。可巧邢夫人过来请安，秋桐便告诉邢夫人说：“二爷二奶奶要撵我回去，我没了安身之处，太太好歹开恩。”邢夫人听说，便数落了凤姐儿一阵，又骂贾琏：“不知好歹的种子！凭他怎么样，是老爷给的。为个外来的撵他，连老子都没了。”说着赌气去了，秋桐更又得意，越发走到窗户根底下，大骂起来。尤二姐听了，不免更添烦恼。
　　晚间，贾琏在秋桐房中歇了，凤姐已睡，平儿过尤二姐那边来劝慰了一番。尤二姐哭诉了一回。平儿又嘱咐了几句，夜已深了，方去安息。这里尤二姐心中自思：“病已成势，日无所养，反有所伤，料定必不能好。况胎已经打下，无甚悬心，何必受这些零气？不如一死，倒还干净。常听见人说金子可以坠死人，岂不比上吊自刎又干净。”想毕，扎挣起来，打开箱子，便找出一块金，也不知多重。哭了一回，外边将近五更天气，那二姐咬牙，狠命便吞入口中，几次直脖，方咽了下去。于是赶忙将衣裳首饰穿戴齐整，上炕躺下。当下人不知，鬼不觉。到第二日早晨，丫鬟媳妇们见他不叫人，乐得自己梳洗。凤姐秋桐都上去了。平儿看不过，说丫头们：“就只配没人心的打着骂着使也罢了，一个病人，也不知可怜可怜。他虽好性儿，你们也该拿出个样儿来，别太过逾了，‘墙倒众人推’。”丫鬟听了，急推房门进来看时，却穿戴的齐齐整整，死在炕上，于是方吓慌了，喊叫起来。
　　平儿进来瞧见，不禁大哭。众人虽素昔惧怕凤姐，然合想二姐儿实在温和怜下，如今死去，谁不伤心落泪？只不敢与凤姐看见。当下合宅皆知。贾琏进来。搂尸大哭不止。凤姐也假意哭道：“狠心的妹妹！你怎么丢下我去了？辜负了我的心！”尤氏贾蓉等也都来哭了一场，劝住贾琏。贾琏便回了王夫人，讨了梨香院，停放五日，挪到铁槛寺去。王夫人依允。贾琏忙命人去往梨香院收拾停灵，将二姐儿抬上去，用衾单盖了，八个小厮和八个妇女围随，抬往梨香院来。那里已请下天文生，择定明日寅时入殓大吉，五日出不得，七日方可。贾琏道：“竟是七日。因家叔家兄皆在外，小丧不敢久停。”天文生应诺，写了殃榜而去。宝玉一早过来，陪哭一场。众族人也都来了。贾琏忙进去找凤姐，要银子治办丧事。
　　凤姐儿见抬了出去，推有病，回老太太：“太太说我病着，忌三房，不许我去，我因此也不出来穿孝。”且往大观园中来，绕过群山，至北界墙根下，往外听了一言半语，回来又回贾母说，如此这般。贾母道：“信他胡说！谁家痨病死的孩子不烧了？也认真开丧破土起来！既是二房一场，也是夫妻情分，停五七日，抬出来，或一烧，或乱葬埂上埋了完事。”凤姐笑道：“可是这话，我又不敢劝他。”正说着，丫鬟来请凤姐，说：“二爷在家，等着奶奶拿银子呢。”凤姐儿只得来了，便问他：“什么银子？家里近日艰难，你还不知道？咱们的月例一月赶不上一月。昨儿我把两个金项圈当三百银，使剩了还有二十几两，你要就拿去。”说着，便命平儿拿出来，递给贾琏，指着贾母有话，又去了。恨的贾琏无话可说，只得开了尤氏箱笼，去拿自己体己。及开了箱柜，一点无存，只些拆簪烂花，并几件半新不旧的绸绢衣裳，都是尤二姐素日穿的。不禁又伤心哭了。想着他死的不分明，又不敢说。只得自己用个包袱，一齐包了，也不用小厮丫鬟来拿，自己提着来烧。
　　平儿又是伤心，又是好笑，忙将二百两一包碎银子偷出来，悄递与贾琏，说：“你别言语才好。你要哭，外头有多少哭不得？又跑了这里来点眼。”贾琏便说道：“你说的是。”接了银子，又将一条汗巾递与平儿，说：“这是他家常系的，你好生替我收着，做个念心儿。”平儿只得接了，自己收去。
贾琏收了银子，命人买板进来，连夜赶造，一面分派了人口守灵。晚上自己也不进去，只在这里伴宿。放了七日，想着二姐旧情，虽不大敢作声势，却也不免请些僧道超度亡灵。一时，贾母忽然来唤。
未知何事，下回分解。

After hearing this, Second Sister Yu was more grateful than ever and could only accompany her. And of course Madam Yu had to come too to report this to the Lady Dowager.

“Just leave the talking to me,” Xifeng told her.

“Naturally,” said Madam Yu. “If I’m to blame for anything, I’ll put the blame on you.”

They went first to the Lady Dowager’s quarters. She happened to be chatting and joking with the girls to cheer herself up, when in came Xifeng with an extremely pretty young woman.

Peering at her the old lady asked, “Whose child is this? What a sweet creature!”

Xifeng stepped forward smiling.

“Have a good look at her, Old Ancestress,” she said. “Do you like her?” She pulled Second Sister forward. “This is your great-grandmother-in-law. Quick, kowtow to her.”

Second Sister made a deep reverence. Xifeng then pointed out each of the girls to her.

“When you’ve paid your respects to Her Ladyship, you can greet them,” she told her.

So Second Sister had to ask who each was, then stand meekly to one side with lowered head.

The Lady Dowager looked the young woman up and down, then raising her face thought for a while.

“I feel I’ve seen this child somewhere,” she remarked with a smile. “She looks very familiar.”

“Don’t talk about that now, Old Ancestress,” said Xifeng gaily. “Just tell me if she’s prettier than me or not.”

The old lady put on her spectacles and told Yuanyang and Hupo, “Bring her closer so that I can see her complexion.”

The others suppressed a smile as they pushed Second Sister forward. The Lady Dowager examined her carefully, then told Hupo to show her her hands. When she had seen these too she took off her spectacles.

“She seems a perfect creature. I think she’s even prettier than you.”

At that Xifeng promptly knelt down and kowtowed.

“For her great kindness and virtue,” she said, “I beg our Old Ancestress to give her permission to move in at once, and the wedding can take place a year from now.”

“What’s wrong with that?” asked the Lady Dowager. “Since you’re so good, my child, of course I agree. Only it must be a year before they consummate the marriage.”

Xifeng kowtowed her thanks and rose to her feet.

“Will you send two women with us to tell the other ladies that this is your idea, Old Ancestress?” she asked.

The Lady Dowager assented and sent two women with them to inform Lady Xing and the rest. Lady Wang had been most upset by the talk about Lian’s misconduct, and was only too glad to agree to this. So from that day on Second Sister Yu was able to “see the sun again” and moved into a room in the east courtyard....

Xifeng meanwhile had secretly sent people to incite Zhang Hua to demand his fiancée back. Besides all the dowry, they told him, he would be given silver to set up house. Zhang Hua had neither the courage nor the inclination to sue the Jia family. Then Jia Rong sent men to discuss terms with him.

“Zhang Hua broke the engagement first,” they said. “We’re relatives, so we’ve fetched her to stay with us for the time being. There was no talk of a forced marriage. It’s just that Zhang Hua owes us money which he can’t pay back, so he’s bringing this false charge against our master.”

The court was connected with both the Jia and Wang families and, what was more, had been bribed. So the magistrate declared Zhang Hua a rascal trying to extort money from the rich in his poverty, and would not accept his petition but had him beaten and driven out. However, Qing’er who had bribed the runners on Zhang Hua’s behalf saw to it that he was not hurt too much, then incited him to say:

“This engagement was made by your family. If you demand your fiancée, the court is bound to rule that she’s yours.”

So Zhang Hua lodged another accusation. And Wang Xin passed word to the court, which then ruled: “Zhang Hua must pay his debt to the Jia family within the appointed time. He may take back his fiancée when he is in a position to marry.”

His father was summoned to hear this verdict. Having been told by Qing’er that he could gain both a daughter-in-law and money, he was only too glad to go to the Jia family to fetch his future daughter-in-law....

Xifeng in a great flurry went to report to the Lady Dowager.

“It’s all because my sister-in-law Zhen was so imprudent,” she said. “That family hadn’t agreed to break off the engagement, yet she let Second Sister come here.

Lady Dowager was informed of this. “Such an official verdict!” she exclaimed, and sent at once for Madam You to complain, “What a way to handle things! Since your sister was betrothed before she was born and the engagement was never broken, how could you let her be sued like this?”

“But he accepted the silver, so how can he say it’s not settled?” protested Madam You.

Xifeng, who was present, put in, “Zhang Hua’s evidence is that he never saw the silver or the go-between. And his father says, ‘The proposal was made just once by his relative, but no agreement was reached. Then after the father’s death they took the girl as a second wife.’ As this can’t be disproved, we have to let him talk nonsense. Luckily, since Master Lian wasn’t at home, the marriage hasn’t been consummated — so no great harm’s done. But now that she’s here, how can we send her back? Wouldn’t that be a loss of face?”

“The marriage hasn’t been consummated, yet to keep someone else’s wife by force would give us a bad name,” objected the Lady Dowager. “Better let him have her back. You can easily find him some other good wife.”

Then Second Sister told the Lady Dowager, “My mother received twenty taels from him on such and such a day to break the engagement. Now because he’s hard up he’s brought this charge and gone back on his word. My sister did nothing wrong.”

“These rogues are really trouble-makers!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “In that case, Xifeng, you deal with it.”

Xifeng had to agree. Upon her return she sent for Jia Rong, who knew what she wanted. It would be most unseemly to make Zhang Hua take his wife back. He reported this to Jia Zhen, then sent a servant secretly to warn Zhang Hua:

“Since you’ve got all that silver, why insist on having the same girl? If you refuse to give in, the gentlemen may lose their temper and find some way to finish you off. With that silver, you can go home and find yourself a good wife. If you’re willing to leave, we’ll give you some travelling expenses too.”

Zhang Hua turning this over in his mind decided that it was a good idea. Having taken counsel with his parents and received nearly a hundred taels of silver, he and his father set off at dawn the next day for their native place.

When Jia Rong had verified this he reported to the Lady Dowager and Xifeng, “Zhang Hua and his father have fled for fear of being punished for bringing a false charge. The court knows this and won’t pursue the matter, so that’s that.”

Xifeng, however, thought, “If Zhang Hua takes Second Sister back, when Lian returns he may spend a few tacls to keep her, and Zhang Hua will have to agree. So it’s safer not to let her go, and I must handle this differently. But we don’t know where Zhang Hua’s gone. If he tells other people or later uses this as a pretext to bring another charge, I shall have cooked my own goose. I shouldn’t have put a knife in his hand!”

She repented bitterly until another idea occurred to her. She quietly ordered Wang Er to send men to track Zhang Hua down and either trump up a charge against him to have him killed, or have him murdered in secret. He must be eliminated, root and branch, to prevent future mischief.

Wang Er assented, but on the way home he thought, “This is carrying things too far. The man’s gone, so let it rest. A life is not to be trifled with; this is no joking matter. I’d better fool her and think up some way out later.” He lay low for a few days, then came back and told Xifeng:

“Zhang Hua was waylaid and killed on the third day of his journey, at five in the morning, near Jingkou, by highwaymen who knocked him down for the few taels he had on him. His father died of fright in an inn. Their bodies have been examined and buried.”

Xifeng did not believe this. “If you’re lying, I’ll have your teeth knocked out when I find out the truth,” she warned. Only then did she let the matter drop. And she treated Second Sister so well that they became even more intimate than own sisters.

Now Jia Lian, having completed his business, went first to his new house.

All was quiet, the place being locked up with only one old man in charge. When Jia Lian asked him what had happened, the old fellow told him the whole story, and Jia Lian could only stamp one foot in his stirrup in frustration. Then he had to go to report his mission accomplished to Jia She and Lady Xing.

Jia She was delighted and praised him for being competent, rewarding him with a hundred taels of silver and giving him as a concubine a seventeen-year-old maid in his apartments called Qiu-tong. Jia Lian kowtowed his thanks and withdrew in high glee. He paid his respects to the Lady Dowager and other members of the family, then went back to see Xifeng. Although rather sheepish, to his surprise he found her not as hostile as before. She came out with Second Sister to greet him and ask after his health. When he told them about Qiu-tong, he could not help looking pleased and proud.

Xifeng at once sent two matrons with a carriage to fetch the girl. One thorn in her flesh not yet removed, here was another added for no reason. But she had to swallow her anger and put a good face on it. She ordered a feast to welcome Qiu-tong and took her to pay her respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. Jia Lian for his part was mystified.

Xifeng, of course, treated Second Sister well in public; but in private she had other designs. When they were alone she told her, “Your reputation’s not too good, sister. Even the old lady and Lady Wang know that you weren’t a clean-living girl before marriage and were too intimate with your brother-in-law. ‘If no one else wanted her, why should you pick her up?’ they say. ‘Why not get rid of her and find someone better?’ When I heard this I was absolutely furious. I tried to find out who’d said it, but couldn’t. Time and again, how am I to stop the slaves gossiping? I’ve brought trouble on myself.” After repeating this twice until Second Sister was worried, she “fell ill” from anger and refused to eat or drink. None of the maids or matrons dared report this to the Lady Dowager; but apart from Ping-erh they all made sarcastic comments, and the general opinion was that Second Sister was a trouble-maker.

Now Qiu-tong, confident that as Jia She’s gift no one could usurp her place, dared look down on even Xifeng and Ping-erh — to say nothing of a woman who had been seduced before marriage and had no one to back her. Xifeng was secretly pleased by this. After pretending to be ill she stopped taking meals with Second Sister, simply sending her food to her room — and only the leftovers at that. Ping-erh, taking pity on her, spent her own money on dishes for her or else, on the pretext of a stroll in the garden, had soup or something special prepared for her in the Garden kitchen. No one dared tell Xifeng of this. But if Qiu-tong came upon them she would go and inform against Ping-erh.

“It’s Ping-erh who’s giving our mistress a bad name,” she told Xifeng. “She won’t eat the good meals we send her, but sneaks off to the garden to eat in secret.”

Xifeng swore, “Other people’s cats catch mice; mine just bite chickens.” Ping-erh dared not answer back, but from then on she steered clear of Second Sister though she hated Qiu-tong for this.

All the girls in the Garden were worried about Second Sister, but not venturing to speak up they could only feel sorry for her. Whenever she found a chance to talk with them in private, she would weep; yet not daring to complain of Xifeng against whom she had no grievance.

When Jia Lian came home now, impressed by Xifeng’s goodness he did not suspect anything. He had always had an eye for his father’s concubines and maids, though not daring to make advances to them; and now that Qiu-tong had been given him he felt as if oil had been added to fire. They were inseparable all day long. So his love for Second Sister cooled and he had eyes only for Qiu-tong. Xifeng, though hating Qiu-tong, was glad to be able to use her first to get rid of Second Sister. She would kill with a borrowed knife, then see to Qiu-tong. Having decided on this, in private she often warned Qiu-tong, “You’re young and inexperienced. She’s the second mistress now..."

"You know she’s your grandfather’s favourite, and even I have to let her have her way. If you cross her, you’re looking for trouble.”

This made Qiutong even more furious. She went round cursing loudly every day.

“You may be a softie, madam, too good-natured for such things, but I’m not like that,” she fumed. “Why have you lost all your old authority? You may be magnanimous, but I can’t put up with such dirt. Just let me have it out with that bitch, and she’ll know what’s what!”

Xifeng in her room pretended not to hear. And Second Sister You in her room wept with rage, not venturing to complain to Jia Lian or even to eat. The next day, the Lady Dowager noticed that her eyes were red and swollen; but when questioned she dared not tell the truth.

Qiutong, however, chose this time to show off her wit. She slipped away to inform the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, “She’s simply asking for trouble. There’s nothing the matter with her, yet she keeps on whining and crying. She’s cursing the second mistress and me behind our backs, hoping we’ll die so that she can have Second Master all to herself.”

“People who are too good-looking are always jealous,” commented the Lady Dowager. “I thought Xifeng was treating her well, but if she’s so insanely jealous you can see she’s a low creature.”

After that, the old lady gradually cooled towards Second Sister. And as the rest followed her example, they too began to treat the girl worse. She found her life unbearable, and would have died had not Pinger often stolen away to comfort her without Xifeng’s knowledge.

Now Second Sister had always been as “tender as a flower, pure as jade.” How could she stand such persecution? After a month of brooding over her wrongs she fell ill, and being too listless to move or take any nourishment she wasted away. At night, when she closed her eyes, she dreamed that her younger sister came to her with the pair of swords.

“Sister, you were always too soft-hearted, and that’s why you’re in trouble now,” said Sanjie. “Don’t believe that jealous woman’s honeyed words, her show of kindness and secret treachery. She’s sworn not to rest till she’s hounded you to death. If I were alive, I wouldn’t have let them bring you here; or if you came, I’d never have allowed her to treat you like this. But this is your fate — retribution for the wanton behaviour which made me lose my head and destroy myself. You must do as I say and kill that jealous woman with this sword. Then we can go together to the Goddess of Disenchantment and await her verdict. If you don’t, you’ll just be throwing away your life for nothing. Nobody will pity you.”

Weeping, Second Sister replied, “Since I did wrong in my life, it’s only right I should suffer for it now. Why should I commit another murder?”

Sanjie sighed and left.

Second Sister woke with a start to find it was only a dream. The next time Jia Lian came to see her, as there was no one else about she told him through her tears, “I shall never get well. In the six months I’ve been here I’ve conceived, though I don’t know whether it will be a boy or a girl. If heaven is kind and lets me have it, well and good; if not, what hope is there for me when I can’t even keep alive?”

Also in tears he said, “Don’t worry. I’ll get a good doctor to cure you.” He went out then and there to send for one.

It happened that Doctor Wang was ill and had gone to the front to do some business, hoping on his return to obtain a hereditary title for his son. The page sent to fetch him came back instead with that Doctor Hu Junrong who had attended Qingwen. After feeling the patient’s pulse he diagnosed menstrual irregularities and prescribed a tonic.

“It’s three months since her last period,” said Jia Lian. “She’s often sick and vomits. Couldn’t it be a pregnancy?”

Doctor Hu had the serving-woman bring out her hand again for him to feel her pulses.

“If it were a pregnancy the liver pulse should be strong,” he said. “But if the liver is over-active, that may cause irregularity. A doctor must be bold. If the lady will just show me her face, I can judge her complexion and then make bold to prescribe.”

Jia Lian had to raise the curtain a little. Second Sister turned her face towards him. After one glance at her beauty the doctor was so dazzled that his senses reeled.

The sight so terrified him that he could hardly distinguish her colour. He closed the bed-curtains and went out with Chia Lien, who asked what he thought was wrong.

“It’s not a pregnancy, just a congestion of blood,” said the doctor. “The thing to do is to disperse the stagnant blood and stimulate the menstrual flow.” He wrote a prescription and took his leave.

Chia Lien sent to have the prescription made up and the medicine brought back. But after Second Sister had taken one dose at midnight, she had such agonizing stomach-aches that she miscarried of a fully-formed baby boy. Then the bleeding started and would not stop, and she lost consciousness. When Chia Lien heard this he cursed Dr. Hu, sending at once for another doctor and ordering his servants to find Hu and bring him back. But Hu, on hearing what had happened, had already bundled his things together and fled. The new doctor diagnosed:

“The lady’s vitality was already depleted, and during her pregnancy she must have had some shock which brought on congestion. The other doctor used a violent prescription which has now reduced her vital energy by eighty or ninety per cent, so that she can’t be cured overnight. She should take both decoctions and pills to build up her strength and relieve the congestion. And she must on no account be upset by any worries or unpleasantness. Then there may be some hope of recovery.”

He wrote out two prescriptions, one for a decoction and the other for pills, then left. In a fury, Chia Lien found out who had recommended Hu and had the man beaten within an inch of his life.

His wife, ten times more frantic, lamented, “We’re fated to have no son. We’d just got this hope when we ran into such a bungling doctor.” She burned incense and prayed before Heaven and Earth, confessing her own faults. “I’m willing to be ill myself,” she vowed, “if only Cousin Yu can get well and conceive again to bear a son. If that happens, I’ll become a vegetarian and chant Buddha’s name all my life.”

All who saw her were full of admiration. And while Chia Lien stayed with Autumn, Hsi-feng had soup and hot water prepared for Second Sister and sent to have her fortune told. The fortune-teller reported that her trouble had been caused by someone born in the year of the hare. When they worked it out, this applied only to Autumn, who was spoiling her. Autumn had already been consumed with jealousy to see how solicitous Chia Lien was, calling doctors and dosing Second Sister, storming at the servants. And now that she was accused of having an evil influence she sobbed angrily:

“Why listen to that drivel from those scurvy rascals? I’ve nothing to do with her, so how can I be spoiling her? That precious creature sees plenty of men outside, why should I be the one to harm her? I’d like to ask her whose child that was, anyway. She’s fooling our soft-hearted master, that’s all. Even if she has a child, who knows whether its name will be Chang or Wang? You may think the world of that bastard, madam, but I don’t. Plenty of other people can have children too. Wait a year or half and I’ll have one that’s pure, without any doubt about it.”

The servants wanted to laugh but dared not. Just then Lady Hsing called to pay her respects, and Autumn told her:

“The master and madam want to send me away. I’ve nowhere to go. Do have pity on me, madam!”

Lady Hsing, incensed, gave Hsi-feng a talking-to and scolded Chia Lien.

“You don’t know what’s good for you!” she fumed. “No matter what she’s like, she was given you by your father. How can you drive her away for the sake of some outsider? You’ve no respect for your father.”

She swept off in a huff, more triumphant than ever, went up to the window and started swearing. This upset Second Sister even more.

That evening Chia Lien spent in Autumn’s room. When Hsi-feng had retired, Ping-erh went to comfort Second Sister, who told her tearfully all that had happened. Ping-erh urged her to take good care of herself, and not until late at night did she go to bed.

Second Sister, left alone, reflected, “My illness is gaining ground with each passing day. I’m too ill to feed myself yet have to put up with these blows. There’s no hope of my recovering....”

Besides, now that the child had been aborted she had nothing to worry about; why should she put up with such persecution? Better to die and have done with it. She had often heard that gold could kill a person if swallowed, which was a cleaner end than death by hanging or cutting one’s throat. Having made up her mind she struggled up and opened her case, taking out a piece of gold — she had no idea how heavy it was. She wept for a time. Then, as the fifth watch was sounded outside, she clenched her teeth, grimly put the gold in her mouth and swallowed it several times. Having hastily dressed herself neatly and put on all her trinkets, she lay down on the kang. And none of the household had any inkling of this.

The next morning, when the maids and serving-women saw that she was not calling for them, they were glad to do her toilet by themselves. Xifeng and Qiu-tong had gone to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager. Pinger, repelled by their heartlessness, scolded the maids, “Even heartless creatures who are always being beaten and cursed don’t carry on like this. Have you no pity for someone who’s ill? She may be good-natured, but you should show some decency and not go too far. ‘If a wall’s collapsing, everyone gives it a shove’ — that’s the way of the world, is it?”

When the maids heard this they hurried into the inner room. Finding Second Sister lying fully dressed on the kang and dead, they were terrified and started screaming.

Pinger went in too at the sight and could not help crying. Though all the servants were normally afraid of Xifeng, reflecting that Second Sister had been so kind and considerate to them they were heart-broken and wept, only not daring to let Xifeng see them. The whole household was informed at once.

When Jia Lian came in and found her dead, he threw his arms round her and wept bitterly. Xifeng too put on a show of grief.

“How could you be so heartless, sister,” she wailed, “as to leave me like this and let me down?”

Madam You and Jia Rong also came to weep, then tried to comfort Jia Lian who went to ask Lady Wang’s permission to have the body placed in Pear Fragrance Court for five days before being moved to Iron Threshold Temple. Lady Wang gave her consent.

Jia Lian at once had the place prepared for the lying in state, then ordered servants to carry the body there and cover it with a shroud. He told eight pages and eight matrons to escort it to Pear Fragrance Court, where an astrologer had already been asked to choose an auspicious time for the encoffining. This he fixed for the following day at five in the morning, declaring that the body must not be removed after five days but only after seven.

“Let it be seven then,” said Jia Lian. “As my uncle and cousin are away, this is a minor funeral so we needn’t delay too long.”

The astrologer assented and wrote out a notice of the death before leaving.

Baoyu called first thing in the morning to weep with the others, and all the clansmen came too. Jia Lian, having hurried in to see Xifeng, asked her for silver to pay for the funeral.

As soon as the body had been carried away, Xifening had pleaded illness and told the old lady, “Her Ladyship says I’m ill and must keep away from certain rooms, so I’m not to go out or wear mourning.” She went into the Garden and, skirting the hills, made her way to the north wall to listen to the talk outside; then went back and reported to the Lady Dowager.

“Nonsense!” said the old lady. “Who doesn’t have a child that died of consumption cremated? Why go to such lengths? As she was his second wife, for the sake of their love he can keep the body for five to seven days before having it cremated and then buried. That’s all that’s needed.”

“Yes, but I don’t like to urge that,” said Xifeng.

As they were talking a maid came to ask Xifeng to go back because Jia Lian was waiting for her to get out the silver.

Xifening had to go. He asked her for it.

“What silver?” she demanded. “Don’t you know how hard up we are these days? We can’t make both ends meet, and the other day I pawned two gold necklaces for three hundred taels which I’ve only twenty or thirty taels left of. If you want it, take it.” She ordered Pinger to fetch this silver for Jia Lian, then went back to the old lady on the pretext that she had something else to tell her.

Jia Lian had to suppress his anger. He opened Second Sister’s cases to take her private savings, but found them empty except for some broken trinkets and a few of her old clothes. At this fresh evidence of Xifeng’s rapacity he shed tears of distress.

But not daring to say this, she wrapped up the body herself. Without summoning any servants to help her, she carried the bundle herself to be cremated.

Pinger was both distressed and amused. She quietly took out a packet containing two hundred taels of loose silver and slipped it to Jia Lian, warning him, “For goodness’ sake don’t say anything. If you want to cry, there are plenty of places outside where you can do it. Why come here to draw attention to yourself?”

“You’re right,” he agreed.

He took the silver and gave her a girdle.

“This was the one she usually wore,” he told her. “Do keep it carefully for me as a souvenir.”

Pinger had to take it and put it away.

Jia Lian, having pocketed the silver, sent to buy a coffin and had it made that same night. He assigned servants to keep watch by the coffin, and that evening instead of going home he stayed there to keep vigil himself. After seven days, his love for Second Sister making him want to arrange some Buddhist masses for the salvation of her soul, though he dared not make this too public, he had some monks and Taoists in to perform rites. Then the Lady Dowager suddenly sent for him.

To know what for, read the next chapter.

第70章 林黛玉重建桃花社 史湘云偶填柳絮词

话说贾琏自在梨香院伴宿七日夜，天天僧道不断做佛事。贾母唤了他去，吩咐不许送往家庙中，贾琏无法，只得又和时觉说了，就在尤三姐之上，点了一个穴，破土埋葬。那日送殡，只不过族中人与王姓夫妇、尤氏婆媳而已。
　　凤姐一应不管，只凭他自去办理。又因年近岁逼，诸事烦杂不算外，又有林之孝开了一个人单子来回：“共有八个二十五岁的单身小厮，应该娶妻成房的，等里面有该放的丫头，好求指配。”凤姐看了，先来问贾母和王夫人。大家商议，虽有几个应该发配的，奈各人皆有缘故：第一个鸳鸯，发誓不去。自那日之后，一向未与宝玉说话，也不盛妆浓饰。众人见他志坚，也不好相强。第二个琥珀，现又有病，这次不能了。彩云因近日和贾环分崩，也染了无医之症。只有凤姐儿和李纨房中粗使的大丫头发出去了。其馀年纪未足，令他们外头自娶去了。
　　原来这一向因凤姐儿病了，李纨探春料理家务，不得闲暇。接着过年过节，许多杂事，竟将诗社搁起。如今仲春天气，虽得了工夫，争奈宝玉因柳湘莲遁迹空门，又闻得尤三姐自刎，尤二姐被凤姐逼死，又兼柳五儿自那夜监禁之后，病越重了：连连接接，闲愁胡恨，一重不了一重添，弄的情色若痴，语言常乱，似染怔仲之病。慌的袭人等又不敢回贾母，只百般逗他玩笑。
　　这日清晨方醒，只听得外间屋内咭咭呱呱，笑声不断。袭人因笑说：“你快出去拉拉罢，晴雯和麝月两人按住芳官那里隔肢呢。”宝玉听了，忙披上灰鼠长袄出来一瞧，只见他三人被褥尚未叠起，大衣也未穿：那晴雯只穿着葱绿杭绸小袄，红绸子小衣儿，披着头发，骑在芳官身上，麝月是红绫抹胸，披着一身旧衣，在那里抓芳官的肋肢，芳官却仰在炕上，穿着撒花紧身儿，红裤绿袜，两脚乱蹬，笑的喘不过气来。宝玉忙笑说：“两个大的欺负一个小的！等我来挠你们。”说着也上床来隔肢晴雯。晴雯触痒，笑的忙丢下芳官，来合宝玉对抓，芳官趁势将晴雯按倒。袭人看他四人滚在一处，倒好笑，因说道：“仔细冻着了可不是玩的，都穿上衣裳罢。”忽见碧月进来说：“昨儿晚上，奶奶在这里把块绢子忘了去，不知可在这里没有？”春燕忙应道：“有。我在地下捡起来，不知是那一位的，才洗了，刚晾着，还没有干呢。”碧月见他四人乱滚，因笑道：“倒是你们这里热闹，大清早起就咭咭呱呱的玩成一处。”宝玉笑道：“你们那里人也不少，怎么不玩？”碧月道：“我们奶奶不玩，把两个姨娘和姑娘也都拘住了。如今琴姑娘跟了老太太前头去，更冷冷清清的了。两个姨娘到明年冬天，也都家去了，那才更冷清呢。你瞧瞧，宝姑娘那里出去了一个香菱，就象短了多少人似的，把个云姑娘落了单了。”正说着，见湘云又打发了翠缕来说：“请二爷快出去瞧好诗。”宝玉听了，忙梳洗出去。
　　果见黛玉、宝钗、湘云、宝琴、探春，都在那里，手里拿着一篇诗看。见他来时，都笑道：“这会子还不起来！咱们的诗社散了一年，也没有一个人作兴作兴。如今正是初春时节，万物更新，正该鼓舞另立起来才好。”湘云笑道：“一起诗社时是秋天，就不发达。如今却好万物逢春，咱们重新整理起这个社来，自然要有生趣了。况这首‘桃花诗’又好，就把海棠社改作桃花社，岂不大妙呢？”宝玉听着点头，说：“很好。”且忙着要诗看。众人都又说：“咱们此时就访稻香老农去，大家议定好起社。”说着，一齐站起来，都往稻香村来。宝玉一壁走，一壁看，写着是：
　　桃花行
　　桃花帘外东风软，桃花帘内晨妆懒。
　　帘外桃花帘内人，人与桃花隔不远。
　　东风有意揭帘栊，花欲窥人帘不卷。
　　桃花帘外开仍旧，帘中人比桃花瘦。
　　花解怜人花亦愁，隔帘悄息风吹透。
　　风透帘栊花满庭，庭前春色倍伤情。
　　凭栏人向东风泣，茜裙偷傍桃花立。
　　桃花桃叶乱纷纷，花绽新红叶凝碧。
　　树树烟封一万株，烘楼照壁红模糊。
　　天机烧破鸳鸯锦，春酣欲醒移珊枕。
　　侍女金盆进水来，香泉饮蘸胭脂冷。
　　胭脂鲜艳何相类，花之颜色人之泪。
　　若将人泪比桃花，泪自长流花自媚。
　　泪眼观花泪易干，泪干春尽花憔悴。
　　憔悴花遮憔悴人，花飞人倦易黄昏。
　　一声杜宇春归尽，寂寞帘栊空月痕。
　　宝玉看了，并不称赞，痴痴呆呆，竟要滚下泪来。又怕众人看见，忙自己拭了。因问：“你们怎么得来？”宝琴笑道：“你猜是谁做的？”宝玉笑道：“自然是潇湘子的稿子了。”宝琴笑道：“现在是我做的呢。”宝玉笑道：“我不信。这声调口气，迎乎不象。”宝琴笑道：“所以你不通。难道杜工部首首都作‘丛菊两开他日泪’不成？一般的也有‘红绽雨肥梅’、‘水荇牵风翠带长’等语。”宝玉笑道：“固然如此，但我知道姐姐断不许妹妹有此伤悼之句。妹妹本有此才，却也断不肯做的。比不得林妹妹曾经离丧，作此哀音。”众人听说，都笑了。
　　已至稻香村中，将诗与李纨看了，自不必说，称赏不已。说起诗社，大家议定：明日乃三月初二日，就起社，便改“海棠社”为“桃花社”，黛玉为社主。明日饭后，齐集潇湘馆。因又大家拟题。黛玉便说：“大家就要《桃花诗》一百韵。”宝钗道：“使不得。古来桃花诗最多，纵作了必落套，比不得你这一首古风。须得再拟。”正说着，人回：“舅太太来了，请姑娘们出去请安。”因此大家都往前头来见王子腾的夫人，陪着说话。饭毕，又陪着入园中来游玩一遍，至晚饭后掌灯方去。
　　次日乃是探春的寿日，元春早打发了两个小太监，送了几件玩器。合家皆有寿礼，自不必细说。饭后，探春换了礼服，各处行礼。黛玉笑向众人道：“我这一社开的又不巧了，偏忘了这两日是他的生日。虽不摆酒唱戏，少不得都要陪他在老太太、太太跟前玩笑一日，如何能得闲空儿？”因此，改至初五。
　　这日，众妹妹皆在房中侍早膳毕，便有贾政书信到了。宝玉请安，将请贾母的安禀拆开，念与贾母听。上面不过是请安的话，说六月准进京等语。其馀家信事物之帖，自有贾琏和王夫人开读。众人听说六七月回京，都喜之不尽。偏生这日王子腾将侄女许与保宁侯之子为妻，择于五月间过门，凤姐儿又忙着张罗，常三五日不在家。这日王子腾的夫人又来接凤姐儿，一并请众甥男甥女乐一日。贾母和王夫人命宝玉、探春、黛玉、宝钗四人同凤姐儿去，众人不敢违拗，只得回房去另妆饰了起来。五人去了一日，掌灯方回。
　　宝玉进入怡红院，歇了半刻，袭人便乘机劝他收一收心，闲时把书理一理，好预备着。宝玉屈指算了一算，说：“还早呢。”袭人道：“书还是第二件。到那里纵然你有了书，你的字写的在那里呢？”宝玉笑道：“我时常也有写了的好些，难道都没收着？”袭人道：“何曾没收着。你昨儿不在家，我就拿出来，统共数了一数，才有五百六十几篇。这二三年的工夫，难道只有这几张字不成？依我说，明日起把别的心先都收起来。天天快临几张字补上。虽不能按日都有，也要大概看的过去。”宝玉听了，忙着自己又亲检了一遍，实在搪塞不过。便说：“明日为始，一天写一百字才好。”说话时，大家睡下。至次日起来，梳洗了，便在窗下恭楷临帖。
　　贾母因不见他，只当病了，忙使人来问。宝玉方去请安，便说：“写字之故，因此出来迟了。”贾母听说，十分喜欢，就吩咐他：“以后只管写字，念书，不用出来也使得。你去回你太太知道。”宝玉听说，遂到王夫人屋里来说明。王夫人便道：“临阵磨枪也不中用。有这会子着急，天天写写念念，有多少完不了的？这一赶，又赶出病来才罢。”宝玉回说：“不妨事。”宝钗、探春等都笑说：“太太不用着急。书虽替不得他，字却替得的。我们每日每人临一篇给他，搪塞过这一步儿去就完了，一则老爷不生气，二则他也急不出病来。”王夫人听说，点头而笑。
　　原来黛玉闻得贾政回家，必问宝玉的功课，宝玉一向分心，到临期自然要吃亏的。因自己只装不耐烦，把诗社更不提起。探春、宝钗二人，每日也临一篇楷书字与宝玉。宝玉自己每日也加功，或写二百三百不拘。至三月下旬，便将字又积了许多。这日正算着再得几十篇，也就搪的过了。谁知紫鹃走来，送了一卷东西，宝玉拆开看时，却是一色去油纸上临的钟王蝇头小楷，字迹且与自己十分相类。喜的宝玉和紫鹃作了一个揖，又亲自来道谢。接着湘云、宝琴二人也都临了几篇相送。凑成虽不足功课，亦可搪塞了。宝玉放了心，于是将应读之书，又温理过几次。正是天天用功，可巧近海一带海啸，又遭塌了几处生民，地方官题本奏闻，奉旨就着贾政顺路查看赈济回来。如此算去，至七月底方回。宝玉听了，便把书字又丢过一边，仍是照旧游荡。
　　时值暮春之际，湘云无聊，因见柳花飘舞，便偶成一小词，调寄《如梦令》。其词曰：
　　岂是绣绒才吐。卷起半帘香雾。纤手自拈来，空使鹃啼燕妒。且住，且住。莫莫使春光别去。
　　自己做了，心中得意，便用一条纸儿写好给宝钗看了。又来找黛玉，黛玉看毕笑道：“好的很，又新鲜，又有趣儿。”湘云说道：“咱们这几社总没有填词，你明日何不起社填词，岂不新鲜些？”黛玉听了，偶然兴动，便说：“这话也倒是。”湘云道：“咱们趁今日天气好，为什么不就是今日？”黛玉道：“也使得。”说着，一面吩咐预备了几色果点，一面就打发人分头去请。这里二人便拟了“柳絮”为题，又限出几个调来，写了粘在壁上。众人来看时：“以柳絮为题，限各色小调。”又都看了湘云，称赏了一回。宝玉笑道：“这词上我倒平常，少不得也要胡诌了。”于是大家拈阉。宝钗注了一支梦甜香，大家思索起来。
　　一时黛玉有了，写完。接着宝琴也忙写出来。宝钗笑道：“我已有了。瞧了你们的，再看我的。”探春笑道：“今儿这香怎么这么快？我才有了半首。”因又问宝玉：“你可有了？”宝玉虽做了些，自己嫌不好，又都抹了，要另做，回去看香已尽了。李纨等笑道：“宝玉又输了。蕉丫头的呢？”探春听说，便写出来。众人看时，上面却只半首《南柯子》，写道是：
　　空挂纤纤缕，徒垂络络丝。也难绾系也难羁，一任东西南北各分离。
　　李纨笑道：“这却也好。何不再续上？”宝玉见香没了，情愿认输，不肯勉强塞责，将笔搁下，来瞧这半首。见没完时，反倒动了兴，乃提笔续道：
　　落去君休惜，飞来我自知。莺愁蝶倦晚芳时，纵是明春再见隔年期。
　　众人笑道：“正经你分内的又不能，这却偏有了。纵然好，也算不得。”说着，看黛玉的，是一阙《唐多令》：
　　粉堕百花洲，香残燕子楼。一团团逐队成球。漂泊亦如人命薄，空缱倦，说风流。草木也知愁，韶华竟白头。叹今生谁舍谁收。嫁与东风春不管，凭尔去，忍淹留？
　　众人看了，俱点头感叹说：“太作悲了。好是果然好的。”因又看宝琴的《西江月》：
　　汉苑零星有限，隋堤点缀无穷。三春事业付东风。明月梨花一梦。几处落红庭院，谁家香雪帘栊？江南江北一般同。偏是离人恨重。
　　众人都笑说：“到底是他的声调悲壮。‘几处’，‘谁家’两句最妙。”
　　宝钗笑道：“总不免过于丧败。我想柳絮原是一件轻薄无根的东西，依我的主意，偏要把他说好了，才不落套。所以我诌了一首来，未必合你们的意思。”众人笑道：“别太谦了，自然是好的，我们赏鉴赏鉴。”因看这一阕《临江仙》道：
　　白玉堂前解舞，东风卷得均匀。
　　湘云先笑道：“好一个‘东风卷得均匀’，这一句就出入之上了。”
　　蜂围蝶阵乱纷纷：几曾随逝水？岂必委芳尘？万缕千丝终不改，任他随聚分。韶华休笑本无根：好风凭借力，送我上青云。
　　众人拍案叫绝，都说：“果然翻的好。自然这首为尊。缠绵悲戚，让潇湘子；情致妩媚，却是枕霞；小薛与蕉客今日落第，要受罚的。”宝琴笑道：“我们自然受罚。但不知交白卷子的，又怎么罚？”李纨道：“不用忙，这定要重重的罚他，下次为例。”
　　一语未了，只听窗外竹子上一声响，恰似窗屉子倒了一般，众人吓了一跳。丫鬟们出去瞧时，帘外丫头子们回道：“一个大蝴蝶风筝，挂在竹梢上了。”众丫鬟笑道：“好一个齐整风筝。不知是谁家放的，断了线？咱们拿下他来。”宝玉等听了，也都出来看时，宝玉笑道：“我认得这风筝，这是大老爷那院里嫣红姑娘放的。拿下来给他送过去罢。”紫鹃笑道：“难道天下没有一样的风筝，单他有这个不成？二爷也太死心眼儿了。我不管，我且拿起来。”探春笑道：“紫鹃也太小器，你们一般有的，这会子拾人走了的，也不嫌个忌讳？”黛玉笑道：“可是呢。把咱们的拿出来，咱们也放放晦气。”
　　丫头们听见放风筝，巴不得一声儿，七手八脚，都忙着拿出来，也有美人儿的，也有沙雁儿的。丫头们搬高墩，捆剪子股儿，一面拨起子来。宝钗等立在院门前，命丫头们在院外敞地下放去。宝琴笑道：“你这个不好看，不如三姐姐的一个软翅子大凤凰好。”宝钗回头向翠墨笑道：“你去把你们的拿来也放放。”宝玉又兴头起来，也打发个小丫头子家去，说：“把昨日赖大娘送的那个大鱼取来。”小丫头去了半天，空手回来，笑道：“晴雯姑娘昨儿放走了。”宝玉道：“我还没放一遭儿呢。”探春笑道：“横竖是给你放晦气罢了。”宝玉道：“再把大螃蟹拿来罢。”丫头去了，同了几个人，扛了一个美人并子来，回说：“袭姑娘说：昨儿把螃蟹给了三爷了，这一个是林大娘才送来的，放这一个罢。”宝玉细看了一回，只见这美人做的十分精致，心中欢喜，便叫放起来。此时探春的也取了来了，丫头们在那山坡上已放起来。宝琴叫丫头放起一个大蝙蝠来，宝钗也放起个一连七个大雁来。独有宝玉的美人儿，再放不起来。宝玉说丫头们不会放，自己放了半天，只起房高，就落下来，急的头上的汗都出来了。众人都笑他，他便恨的摔在地下，指着风筝说道：“要不是个美人儿，我一顿脚跺个稀烂！”黛玉笑道：“那是顶线不好。拿去叫人换好了，就好放了。再取一个来放罢。”
　　宝玉等大家都仰面，看天上这几个风筝起在空中。一时风紧，众丫鬟都用绢子垫着手放。黛玉见风力紧了，过去将子一松，只听豁喇喇一阵响，登时线尽，风筝随风去了。黛玉因让众人来放。众人都说：“林姑娘的病根儿都放了去了，咱们大家都放了罢。”于是丫头们拿过一把剪子来，铰断了线。那风筝都飘飘摇摇随风而去，一时只有鸡蛋大，一展眼只剩下一点黑星儿，一会儿就不见了。众人仰面说道：“有趣，有趣！”说着，有丫头来请吃饭，大家方散。
　　从此宝玉的工课，也不敢象先竟撂在脖子后头了，有时写写字，有时念念书。闷了也出来，合姐妹们玩笑半天，或往潇湘馆去闲话一回。众姐妹都知他工课亏欠，大家自去吟诗取乐，或讲习针黹，也不肯去招他。那黛玉更怕贾政回来宝玉受气，每每推睡，不大兜揽他。宝玉也只得在自己屋里，随便用些工课。
展眼已是夏末秋初。一日，贾母处两个丫头，匆匆忙忙来叫宝玉。
不知何事，下回分解。

Let us return to Jia Lian. After keeping vigil for seven days and seven nights in Pear Fragrance Court, with constant services by Buddhist monks and Taoist priests, he was summoned by the Lady Dowager who forbade him to have the coffin taken to the family temple. He had no choice but to ask Shi Jue to select a site just above Third Sister’s grave, and there the earth was broken for the burial. The funeral procession that day was made up only of members of the clan and the wife of You Erjie’s foster-father with her husband.

Xifeng took no part in the arrangements, leaving them to Jia Lian. And now, as the end of the year was fast approaching, there were countless things to attend to. Besides, Lin Zhixiao’s wife brought in a list of eight twenty-five-year-old bachelor-servants who should be married, asking her to choose suitable maids for them. Xifeng first consulted the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. They decided that, of the maids who should be married off, for one reason or another most were unavailable. Yuanyang had sworn never to marry, and since that last scene she had stopped speaking to Baoyu and no longer dressed her hair elaborately or used cosmetics. The others, impressed by her determination, had not tried to force her. Hupo was ill and so not fit to marry now. Caiyun, owing to her recent break with Jia Huan, was also laid up with an incurable illness. So only the senior maids in the rough work in Xifeng’s and Li Wan’s apartments were dismissed. The rest were still too young and were told to find husbands outside.

Because Xifeng had been ill and Li Wan with Tanchun had been occupied with household affairs, the poetry club had been suspended for some time. Then the New Year Festival and other events had kept them so busy that they had no leisure for it. Now in mid-spring they had time again, but Baoyu was in low spirits. Liu Xianglian had turned monk; Third Sister You had cut her throat; Second Sister You had been hounded to death by Xifeng; and Wu’er, locked up that night, had fallen more seriously ill. One trouble followed close on another, and these successive shocks had deranged him. He would talk wildly as if mentally unbalanced, to the consternation of Xiren and the other maids who dared not tell the Lady Dowager but simply did their best to amuse him.

One morning just after he woke up, he heard giggling and laughter in the outer room.

“Go and stop them,” Xiren said with a smile. “Qingwen and Sheyue have got Fangguan down and are tickling her.”

Baoyu threw on a squirrel-lined gown and went out to look. The three girls had not folded their quilts or put on their outer clothes yet. Qingwen, in a light green silk tunic and red silk trousers, her hair hanging loose, was astride Fangguan. Sheyue in a red camisole and some old clothes was tickling Fangguan who was lying on her back on the kang in a close-fitting flowered jacket, red trousers and green socks, kicking wildly and laughing so much that she was quite out of breath.

“Two big ones bullying a small one!” cried Baoyu. “I’ll tickle you!” He climbed on the kang to tickle Qingwen.

As she was ticklish, she let go of Fangguan to grapple with him while Fangguan pinned her down. Xiren watched the four of them rolling about laughingly.

“Mind you don’t catch cold,” she warned them. “You’d better put on your clothes.”

Just then Biyue came in.

“Our mistress left a handkerchief here yesterday,” she said. “I wonder if it’s still here?”

“Yes,” replied Chunyan promptly. “I found it on the floor, and not knowing whose it was I had it washed. It’s hanging up to dry but isn’t dry yet.”

Biyue watched the four of them romping together.

“How lively it is here!” she exclaimed. “Frisking about like this first thing in the morning.”

“There are plenty of you people over there too, why don’t you have some fun?” asked Baoyu.

“Our mistress doesn’t play, and she keeps the two concubines and the young ladies in order too. Now that Miss Baoqin has gone to the front court with the old lady, it’s even quieter there. The two concubines will both be leaving next winter....”

If you went home, it would be even quieter there. Look how put out Miss Bao was when Xiangling left; and now Miss Shi is left all on her own.” As she was speaking, Cuilu arrived again with a message from Xiangyun.

“The young ladies want Master Bao to go and see a good poem they have,” she announced.

He made haste to dress and go over.

Sure enough, Daiyu, Baochai, Xiangyun, Baoqin and Tanchun were there together reading a poem. When he entered they greeted him laughingly.

“So you’re up at last! Our poetry club has been in abeyance for a year, yet none of you showed any interest in reviving it. Now that spring has just begun and everything is fresh, this is the time to start it again.”

“Our club first met in autumn, which wasn’t a good time for it,” said Xiangyun. “But now that all creatures are reviving with the spring, if we start it again it should flourish. And as this poem about peach-blossom is so good, why not change the Crab-Flower Club into the Peach-Blossom Club?”

Bao-yu nodding approval eagerly asked to see the poem.

“Let’s go now to see the Old Peasant of Sweet Paddy and decide on a date for our first meeting,” the others suggested.

They all stood up and set off for Paddy-Sweet Cottage, Bao-yu reading the poem as he walked. It was as follows:

The Flowerlike Maid

Softly the east wind blows outside the peach-bloom blind;
Within, the maid is languid, sleepless and unadorned.
Outside the blind the peach trees bloom; inside the maid is fair.
The peach blooms and the fair maid are not far apart.
A mischievous breeze opens the blind and shows the bloom,
Which would peep at the maid, but the blind is not upraised.
The peach tree by the blind still blooms alluringly;
The maid inside the blind looks more frail than the blossom.
The blossom, full of pity, grieves for the maid,
As a faint breath of wind wafts through the blind between them.
The breeze through the blind wafts to fill the court with bloom;
The sight of spring in the court redoubles the maid’s grief.
Leaning on the balustrade towards the breeze she sobs;
Her red skirt flutters as she stands beneath the blossom.
Peach-blossom and peach leaves in rich profusion tossed,
Petals a brilliant red, leaves a translucent green;
A myriad trees enveloped in cloud and mist
Reflect their rosy glow on tower and coiling wall.
A heavenly loom’s brocade is burned by the sun’s rays;
Drunk with spring sleep, the maid moves her coral pillow.
Her maid brings in clear water for her to wash her face,
Which, dipped in the cool fragrant spring, takes on fresh colour.
To what compare the brilliant hue of her rosy cheeks?
The colour of the blossom, or the tears she has shed?
If tears are compared to blossom, they flow unceasing;
While the blossom, for all its charm, can only bloom.
Tears as she watches the blossom are quickly dried;
Her tears dried and spring gone, the blossom must wither.
The fading blossom hides the languid maid from view;
Blossom falls, the maid is weary, dusk descends.
A nightingale’s cry announces the end of spring;
No moon is left but faint traces on the blind.

Instead of praising the poem, Bao-yu was so overwhelmed that he nearly burst into tears. Afraid the others might see, he hastily wiped his eyes away.

“Where did you get this?” he asked.

“Guess who wrote it,” said Baoqin with a smile.

“It must be the work of Queen of Bamboos.”

“I wrote it.”

“I don’t believe it. It’s not in your style.”

“So you don’t know much,” she retorted. “Didn’t Du Fu write all sorts of different poems in different styles? Some were like ‘The petals, opening, shed tears of rain,’ but others were like ‘Red are the house-leek flowers, fat are the apricot rains’ or ‘The wind in its fury tore the bananas’ leaves.’ You may be right, but I know my cousin would never let you write anything so mournful. Even if you were able to, you wouldn’t want to. It’s not like Cousin Lin who’s lost both her parents and so writes in a tragic vein.”

At that the rest laughed.

They had reached Paddy-Sweet Cottage by now and showed the poem to Li Wan, who of course was full of praise for it. Then they discussed the poetry club and decided to start it the next day, the second of the third month, changing the name of the Crab-Flower Club to the Peach-Blossom Club with Daiyu as its president. The members would assemble after breakfast in Bamboo Lodge, and they started then and there choosing subjects....

‘A hundred couplets on Peach-Blossom!’ exclaimed Bao-chai. ‘That’s no good. There are more poems on peach-blossom than on any other subject. You could never write a hundred-couplet peach-blossom poem that wasn’t terribly hackneyed. It wouldn’t be a patch on your Ancient. You must think of something else.’

While they were discussing the matter, one of the servants came in to say that Aunt Wang was there and would the young ladies please come out and pay their respects. They all went to the front apartment to see Lady Wang’s brother Wang Zi-teng’s wife and sat talking with her for a while. When she had eaten, they accompanied her into the Garden for a stroll. She did not leave until after dinner, when the lamps had already been lit.

The following day was Tan-chun’s birthday. Yuan-chun sent two little eunuchs round with some presents. Everyone else in the family gave presents, too. We need not particularize. After breakfast Tan-chun changed into her more formal clothes and went round making her ‘thank-you’ calls.

‘I’ve chosen a most unfortunate day for my poetry meeting,’ said Dai-yu to the others. ‘I keep forgetting that it’s her birthday. Even if we don’t have plays and a feast, we shall still have to spend the whole day with her, amusing Her Old Ladyship and Lady Wang. There certainly won’t be any time for poetry.’

So it was decided to postpone the meeting until the fifth.

On the day of the fifth the girls were in Dai-yu’s room finishing their breakfast when a letter arrived from Jia Zheng. Bao-yu kowtowed to it and opened it. Inside was a letter for Grandmother Jia which he read out to her. It was little more than a duty letter, but it did contain the welcome news that he expected to be back in the capital some time in June. The rest of the family letters and business communications were for Jia Lian and Lady Wang to open. Everyone was delighted to hear that he would be home in June or July.

That same day Wang Zi-teng’s wife called to invite them all to a party. Her husband had just betrothed his niece — that is, Lady Wang’s niece and Wang Xi-feng’s cousin — to the son of the Marquis of Bao-ning, and the wedding was to take place in the fifth month. Xi-feng, who was naturally very much involved in the arrangements, was in and out of the Wang mansion all the time and often did not come home for three or four days at a stretch. Today her aunt had come in person to fetch her and at the same time to invite the young people to a day’s entertainment. Grandmother Jia and Lady Wang instructed Bao-yu, Tan-chun, Dai-yu and Bao-chai to go with her. There was no refusing. They had to go back to their rooms and change into something more suitable. The five of them, Bao-yu, the three girls and Xi-feng, spent the whole day at the Wangs’ and did not return until lamp-lighting time.

Back in Green Delights, Bao-yu had only just sat down when Aroma seized the opportunity to lecture him. It was high time he pulled himself together. In the time that was left to him before his father’s return, he really ought to do some work. He should at least run through his texts, so as to be better prepared. Bao-yu began counting off the days on his fingers.

‘There’s plenty of time yet,’ he said.

‘Studying isn’t the only thing,’ said Aroma. ‘Suppose you do know your texts when he comes back, what about your handwriting? Do you realize how many days it is since you last did any calligraphy?’

Bao-yu laughed.

‘I’m always writing a few things now and then. Surely you’ve been keeping them for me?’

‘Of course I have,’ said Aroma. ‘Yesterday when you were out, I got them all out and counted them. From the beginning of last year until now you have only done five hundred and sixty-odd pieces. How many days does that make? You’ve done hardly any at all. I tell you, from tomorrow onwards I don’t want you to think about anything else. You must do a few pieces of calligraphy every day to make up the amount you should have done. If you can’t do a piece every day, it doesn’t matter; even if it takes you several days to do a single piece, at least it will show that you’ve been trying. Then when the Master comes back, your calligraphy won’t be the thing that he has to find fault with.’

Bao-yu, after counting his pieces of calligraphy for himself and finding that there were indeed not nearly enough to pass muster with, was obliged to agree.

‘All right. Starting from tomorrow, I shall do a hundred characters a day.’

Soon after this they went to bed.

Next morning, as soon as he had washed and dressed, Bao-yu sat down at his window and began laboriously copying out standard script. Grandmother Jia, not having seen him around, assumed that he must be ill and sent someone to inquire. He sent the messenger back to tell her that he was not ill but doing his calligraphy, which was why he had not yet been in to see her. Grandmother Jia was delighted. She sent back instructions that he was to continue and need not come to see her if he was busy. When he had finished, he was to go and tell Lady Wang. This he did.

‘It’s no good sharpening your spear just before a battle,’ said Lady Wang. ‘If you’d done a little each day, you wouldn’t have this pile of work to do now. I’m only afraid that in your panic you will work too hard and make yourself ill.’

‘It’s all right,’ said Bao-yu.

Bao-chai and Tan-chun laughed.

‘Don’t worry, Aunt. He can’t expect any help from us with his studying, but we can help him with his calligraphy. We promise to do a piece each for him every day. That should be enough to see him through this emergency.’

After this, Lady Wang nodded and smiled.

Now Daiyu knew that Jia Zheng’s return would mean an examination of Baoyu’s work, and as Baoyu was so often distracted she was afraid he would come a cropper. So she pretended to be tired of poetry to avoid any talk of restarting the club; while Tanchun and Baochai wrote out one essay in the regular script every day for Baoyu, who also buckled to and wrote two or three hundred characters a day. By the end of the third month he had amassed a great many essays. He was just calculating that a few dozen more would see him through, when Zijuan arrived unexpectedly with a package. On opening it he found that it consisted of essays in the small, regular style of Zhong Yu and Wang Xizhi written on non-oily paper, in calligraphy very like his own. Overjoyed, he bowed his thanks to Zijuan and then went in person to thank Daiyu. After that, Xiangyun and Baoqin each copied out a few essays for him too. Although these were still not enough, they would serve to get by on. So then with an easy mind Baoyu went over the books he was supposed to have read.

He was studying hard every day when, as luck would have it, a tidal wave on the coast flooded some regions, destroying homes and crops. The local officials reported this to the court, and the Emperor ordered Jia Zheng to go to inspect the damage and supervise relief measures. It was estimated that he could not return until the end of the seventh month. At this news, Baoyu put aside his books and went back to his old careless ways.

It was late spring now. One day, to while away the time, Xiangyun wrote a little poem to the melody of Dream Song inspired by the willow-catkins dancing in the breeze.

See the willow-catkins cast!
Half the blind is dyed.
Finger-tips gather them fast,
Cuckoo and swallow lament: too late!
Wait, wait!
Don’t let springtime slip away.

Pleased with this, she wrote it out and showed it to Baochai, then went to show it to Daiyu.

“How good!” cried Daiyu. “It’s so fresh and original.”

“Our club has never tried song-poems,” said Xiangyun. “Why don’t you start another club to-morrow and set this new form? Wouldn’t that be fun?”

Daiyu agreed, quite carried away by this idea.

“Why not today, as the weather’s so fine?” proposed Xiangyun.

“Yes, why not?” Daiyu sent to order some sweets and cakes, and told the servants to invite the others.

The two girls decided to take “Willow Catkins” as their subject and chose different melodies, writing out the rules and sticking them on the wall. When the others arrived and read the notice: “Lyrics on Willow-Catkins to Different Melodies,” they praised Xiangyun’s poem.

Baoyu remarked, “I’m not much good at this. I shall have to improvise something crude.”

They drew lots then, and Baochai lit a stick of Dream-Sweet Incense.

Daiyu was the first to finish, quickly followed by Baoqin.

“I’ve done one too,” said Baochai. “But I’d like to read yours first before showing mine.”

“This incense has burned so fast today,” said Tanchun. “I’ve only done half a poem.” She asked Baoyu, “Have you finished?”

He had written something but, not satisfied with it, had scrubbed it out. He was trying to start afresh when he saw that the incense had burned down.

“Baoyu has failed again,” said Li Wan laughingly. “What about Qiuwen?”

Tanchun then handed her her poem. It was only half to the melody of Southern Bough.

Li Wan commented, “That’s good. Why don’t you finish it?”

Baoyu, having failed, was unwilling to make a perfunctory job of it. He laid down his brush to read Tanchun’s unfinished poem, and the sight of it so inspired him that he picked up his brush again and added:

"Never pine for me when I'm out of sight;

I come on the wind when the time is right.

When orioles mourn and butterflies languish

All fragrant flowers fade, and next spring

You may see me again on the wing.

But a whole year you'll have to wait for this reunion, alas!"

The others laughed. "She can't do justice to her own subject, but this random one she manages very well. Even so, it's not up to standard."

They looked next at Daiyu's poem to the melody of Tangduoling:

Pink petals fall in Hundred Flowers Islet

By Swallow Tower, where their fragrance dies;

In fluffs they fly one after the other,

A frivolous, rootless, pitiful sight.

In vain you show affection and zeal;

Don't talk of romantic charm and appeal!

Plants and trees also know what sorrow is;

Their brightest youth blooms white as hoary hair.

Who will care for them now or pick them up?

They trust to the spring breeze, which does not care,

But lets them drift away or stay at will.

The others nodded and sighed in sympathy. "It's too sad," they commented. "It's good, but it is rather morbid."

Then they read Baoqin's poem to the melody of Xijiangyue:

Scattered in Han park, a limited number;

Adorning Sui Dykes, a countless array.

All the splendour of spring the wind carries away;

Pear blossoms bright in the moonlight seem a dream.

In how many courtyards drift fallen red blooms?

And whose house is sweet with snow-like willows down?

North and south of the River it is the same.

Only those who must part feel most keenly the pain.

"It's stirring, at least," was the general verdict. "The two lines 'In how many courtyards... willows down' are particularly good."

Baochai observed with a smile, "But it's still too despondent. In my opinion, since catkins are such light, frivolous, rootless things, we should write something more cheerful and original about them. So I've made one up which may not be to your taste."

"Don't be so modest," they cried. "I'm sure it's good. Let's hear it."

She showed them her poem to the melody of Linjiangxian:

Dancing at ease in white jade halls in the wind,

They're whirled evenly up by the breeze.

Xiangyun interjected, "What a wonderful line --'Whirled evenly up by the breeze'! That's certainly original."

They swarm like bees or in butterflies' arrays:

Why should they drift away with the stream

Or lie in the dust with withered flowers?

A thousand strands of gossamer never change,

Whether gathered together or scattered apart;

Let not their rootlessness the bloom of youth scorn:

A strong wind may take them at last to the clouds.

The rest clapped and exclaimed in admiration.

"Yes, this gives a fresh twist to the subject. This is undoubtedly the best. The Naiad's is the most pathetic, Pillowfriend's charmingly coquettish. As for young Xue and the Plantain Lover, today they've failed and should be punished."

Baoqin laughed. "Of course we deserve to be punished. But what about the one who handed in a blank paper? What's to be done with her?"

"Don't worry," said Li Wan. "She must be punished severely. We'll make a rule for the future."

Before she had finished, they heard a sound outside like the crash of a falling window-frame. This gave them all a start and maids ran out to see what had happened.

"A big butterfly kite's caught on the bamboo top," one of the maids outside the curtain reported.

The other maids laughed. "What a pretty kite! It must have broken its string. Let's get it down."

Baoyu and the rest went out to look.

"I know that kite," said Baoyu. "It belongs to Crimson in my father's place. Let's take it to her."

Zijuan demurred, "Is hers the only kite of this kind? I've never seen one like it before. Don't be so dogmatic. I'm going to keep it."

"You're too grasping, Zijuan," said Tanchun. "Wouldn't you feel it unlucky to pick up someone else's kite?"

"That's right," agreed Daiyu. "Why don't we take out our kites and fly them to get rid of our bad luck?"

The maids, overjoyed by this suggestion, hurried to fetch their kites. There were all sorts: beauties, hard-winged swallows and so forth. They fetched stools, tied on the cutters, and in no time the kites were airborne. Bacchai and the others stood at the gate of the compound, telling the maids to fly them in the open ground outside.

Baoqin remarked, "Yours isn't as good-looking as Cousin Tanchun's big phoenix with its soft wings."

“That big phoenix of yours is fine.” Bao-chai turned to Cui-mo. “Go and fetch yours and fly it too.”

Bao-yu, his enthusiasm rekindled, also sent a maid home. “Fetch that big fish that Nanny Lai gave us yesterday,” he told her.

The maid came back after some time empty-handed.

“Miss Skybright flew it yesterday,” she announced.

“I haven’t had a single flight out of it yet,” he complained.

“Well, it was to carry away your bad luck,” Tan-chun reminded him.

“Then bring me the big crab,” he said.

The maid went off and came back with some servants carrying a beautiful girl kite.

“Aroma says she gave the crab kite to Master Huan yesterday,” she reported. “This one was sent over by Mrs Lin. She says to fly this one.”

Bao-yu examined it. Exquisitely made, it delighted him and he asked for it to be flown. By now Tan-chun’s kite had been fetched too, and the maids were flying it on the slope. Bao-qin ordered her maid to fly a big bat kite, and Bao-chai one with seven geese in a row. Only Bao-yu’s beautiful girl refused to fly. He said the maids did not know how to fly it, but though he tried for some time himself he only got it up as high as the roof before it came down again. In a fury he sweated.

The others were laughing when he dashed the kite to the ground.

“If it weren’t a beauty I’d stamp it to bits!” he fumed.

Dai-yu advised, “The problem’s with the top string. Get it changed, then it will fly. Get another kite instead.”

Bao-yu and the others were watching the kites soaring up into the sky when a strong wind sprang up. The maids flying the kites were using handkerchiefs to protect their hands. Dai-yu, seeing how strong the wind was, let go of hers. There was a loud whirring and in a second her kite had been carried off by the wind.

“That’s sent off all her illness,” cried the others. “Let’s all fly ours.”

The maids promptly fetched a pair of scissors and cut the strings. The kites drifted away on the wind and were soon out of sight.

“How amusing!” exclaimed the young people, still gazing into the sky.

Then some maids came to summon them to a meal and they dispersed.

After this Bao-yu did not dare neglect his studies so much as before. He would write or read for a while, and when bored would join his girl cousins for a game or a chat with Dai-yu in Bamboo Lodge. The girls knew that he had to make up his lessons, so they amused themselves by writing poetry or doing needlework, not liking to disturb him. And Dai-yu, afraid that his father would be angry with him on his return, often pretended to be asleep instead of welcoming him. So he had to spend most of his time in his own room on his studies.

Soon it was late summer and the beginning of autumn. One day two maids from the Lady Dowager’s place came hurrying to fetch Bao-yu.

But to know what had happened you must read the next chapter.

第71章 嫌隙人有心生嫌隙 鸳鸯女无意遇鸳鸯

话说贾母处两个丫头，匆匆忙忙来找宝玉，口里说道：“二爷快跟着我们走罢，老爷家来了。”宝玉听了，又喜又愁，只得忙忙换了衣服，前来请安。贾政正在贾母房中，连衣服未换，看见宝玉进来请安，心中自是喜欢，却又有些伤感之意。又叙了些任上的事情，贾母便说：“你也乏了，歇歇去罢。”贾政忙站起来，笑着答应了个“是”，又略站着说了几句话，才退出来。宝玉等也都跟过来。贾政自然问问他的工课，也就散了。
　　原来贾政回京复命，因是学差，故不敢先到家中。珍、琏、宝玉头一天便迎出一站去，接见了。贾政先请了贾母的安，便命都回家伺候。次日面圣，诸事完毕，才回家来。又蒙恩赐假一月，在家歇息。因年景渐老，事重身衰，又近因在外几年，骨肉离异，今得宴然复聚，自觉喜幸不尽。一应大小事务，一概亦付之度外，只是看书，闷了便与清客们下棋吃酒，或日间在里边，母子夫妻，共叙天伦之乐。
　　因今岁八月初三日乃贾母八旬大庆，又因亲友全来，恐筵宴排设不开，便早同贾赦及贾琏等商议，议定于七月二十八日起至八月初五日止，宁荣两处齐开筵宴。宁国府中单请官客，荣国府中单请堂客。大观园中收拾出缀锦阁并嘉荫堂等几处大地方来做退居。二十八日，请皇亲、驸马、王公、诸王、郡主、王姑、公主、国君、太君、夫人等，二十九日，便是阁府督镇及诰命等；三十日，便是诸官长及诰命并远近亲友及堂客。初一日，是贾赦的家宴；初二日，是贾政；初三日，是贾珍、贾琏；初四日，是贾府中合族长幼大小共凑家宴；初五日，是赖大林之孝等家下管事人等共凑一日。
　　自七月上旬，送寿礼者便络绎不绝。礼部奉旨：钦赐金玉如意一柄，彩缎四端，金玉杯各四件，帑银五百两。元春又命太监送出金寿星一尊，沉香拐一支，伽楠珠一串，福寿香一盒，金锭一对，银锭四对，彩缎十二匹，玉杯四只。馀者自亲王驸马以及大小文武官员家，凡所来往者，莫不有礼，不能胜记。堂屋内设下大桌案，铺了红毡，将凡有精细之物都摆上，请贾母过目。先一二日，还高兴过来瞧瞧，后来烦了，也不过目，只说：“凤丫头收了，改日闷了再瞧。”
　　至二十八日，两府中俱悬灯结彩，屏开鸾凤，褥设芙蓉，笙萧鼓乐之音，通衢越巷。宁府中，本日只有北静王、南安郡王、永昌驸马、乐善郡王并几位世交公侯荫袭；荣府中，南安王太姑、北静王妃并世交公侯诰命。贾母等皆是按品大妆迎接。大家厮见，先请至大观园内嘉荫堂，茶毕更衣，方出至荣庆堂上拜寿入席。大家谦逊半日，方才入座。上面两席是南北王妃，下面依序便是众公侯命妇。左边下手一席，陪客是锦乡侯诰命与临昌伯诰命；右边下手方是贾母主位。邢夫人、王夫人带领尤氏凤姐并族中几个媳妇，两溜雁翅站在贾母身后侍立。林之孝赖大家的带领众媳妇，都在竹帘外面，伺候上菜上酒。周瑞家的带领几个丫鬟，在围屏后伺候呼唤。凡跟来的人，早又有人款待，别处去了。
　　一时参了场，台下一色十二个未留发的小丫头，都是小厮打扮，垂手伺候。须臾，一个捧了戏单至阶下，先递给回事的媳妇，这媳妇接了，才递给林之孝家的。林之孝家的用小茶盘托上，挨身入帘来，递给尤氏的侍妾佩凤，佩凤接了才奉与尤氏，尤氏托着走至上席。南安太妃谦让了一回，点了一出吉庆戏文，然后又让北静王妃，也点了一出。众人又让一回，命随便拣好的唱罢了。
　　少时，菜已四献，汤始一道，跟来各家的放了赏，大家便更衣服入园来，另献好茶。南安太妃因问宝玉。贾母笑道：“今日几处庙里念保安延寿经，他跪经去了。”又问众小姐们。贾母笑道：“他们姊妹们病的病，弱的弱，见人腼腆，所以叫他们给我看屋子去了。有的是小戏子传了一班在那边厅上，陪着他姨娘家秭妹们也看戏呢。”南安太妃笑道：“既这样，叫人请来。”贾母回头命了凤姐儿，“去把史、薛、林四位姑娘带来。再只叫你三妹妹陪着来罢。”凤姐答应了，来至贾母这边，只见他姊妹们正吃果子看戏，宝玉也才从庙里跪经回来。凤姐说了，宝钗姊妹与黛玉、湘云五人来至园中，见了大众，俱请安问好。内中也有见过的，还有一两家不曾见过的，都齐声夸赞不绝。其中湘云最熟，南安太妃因笑道：“你在这里，听见我来了还不出来，还等请去！我明儿和你叔叔算帐。”因一手拉着探春，一手拉着宝钗，问：“十几岁了？”又连声夸赞，因又松了他两个，又拉着黛玉、宝琴，也着实细看，极夸一回，又笑道：“都是好的！不知叫我夸那一个的是。”早有人将备用礼物打点出几分来：金玉戒指各五个，腕香珠五串。南安太妃笑道：“你姊妹们别笑话，留着赏丫头们罢。”五人忙拜谢过。北静王妃也有五样礼物。馀者不必细说。
　　吃了茶，园中略逛了一逛，贾母等因又让入席。南安太妃便告辞，说：“身上不快。今日若不来，实在使不得。因此，恕我竟先要告别了。”贾母等听说，也不便强留，大家又让了一回，送至园门，坐轿而去。接着北静王妃坐了一坐，也就告辞了。馀者也有终席的，也有不终席的。贾母劳乏了一日，次日便不见人，一应都是邢夫人款待。有那些世家子弟拜寿的，只到厅上行礼，贾赦、贾政、贾珍还礼看待，至宁府坐席，不在话下。
　　这几日尤氏晚间也不回那府去，白日间待客，晚上陪贾母玩笑，又帮着凤姐料理出入大小器皿以及收放礼物。晚上往园内李氏房中歇宿。这日伏侍过贾母晚饭后，贾母因说：“你们乏了，我也乏了，早些找点子什么吃了，歇歇去罢。明儿还要起早呢。”尤氏答应着，退出去，到凤姐儿屋里来吃饭。凤姐儿正在楼上看着人收送来的围屏呢，只有平儿在屋里，给凤姐叠衣服。尤氏想起二姐儿在时多承平儿照应，便点着头儿，说道：“好丫头，你这么个好心人，难为在这里熬。”平儿把眼圈儿一红，忙拿话岔过去了。尤氏因笑问道：“你们奶奶吃了饭了没有？”平儿笑道：“吃饭么还不请奶奶去？”尤氏笑道：“既这么着，我别处找吃的去罢，饿的我受不得了。”说着就走。平儿忙笑道：“奶奶请回来，这里有饽饽，且点补些儿，回来再吃饭。”尤氏笑道：“你们忙忙的，我园里和他姐儿们闹去。”一面说一面走，平儿留不住，只得罢了。
　　且说尤氏一径来至园中，只见园中正门和各处角门仍未关好，犹吊着各色彩灯，因回头命小丫头叫该班的女人。那丫鬟走入班房中，竟没一个人影，回来回了尤氏。尤氏便命传管家的女人。这丫头应了便出去，到二门外鹿顶内，乃是管事的女人议事取齐之所。到了这里，只有两个婆子分果菜吃。因问：“那一位管事的奶奶在这里？东府里的奶奶立等一位奶奶，有话吩咐。”这两个婆子只顾分菜果，又听见是东府里的奶奶，不大在心上，因就回说：“管家奶奶们才散了。”小丫头道：“既散了，你们家里传他去。”婆子道：“我们只管看屋子，不管传人，姑娘要传人，再派传人的去。”小丫头听了道：“嗳哟！这可反了！怎么你们不传去？你哄新来的，怎么哄起我来了。素日你们不传，谁传去？这会子打听了体己信儿，或是赏了那位管家奶奶的东西，你们争着狗颠屁股儿的传去，不知谁是谁呢！琏二奶奶要传，你们也敢这么回吗？”这婆子一则吃了酒，二则被这丫头揭着弊病，便羞恼成怒了，因回口道：“扯你的臊！我们的事传不传，不与你相干。你未从揭挑我们，你想想你那老子娘，在那边管家爷们跟前，比我们还更会溜呢。各门各户的，你有本事排揎你们那边的人去！我们这边，你离着还远些呢。”丫头听了，气白了脸，因说道：“好好，这话说的好！”一面转身进来回话。
　　尤氏已早进园来，因遇见了袭人、宝琴、湘云三人，同着地藏庵的两个姑子正说故事玩笑。尤氏因说饿了，先到怡红院，袭人装了几样荤素点心出来给尤氏吃。那小丫头子一径找了来，气狠狠的把方才的话都说了。尤氏听了，半晌冷笑道：“这是两个什么人？”两个姑子笑推这丫头道：“你这姑娘好气性大，那糊涂老妈妈们的话，你也不该来回才是。咱们奶奶万金之体，劳乏了几日，黄汤辣水没吃，咱们只有哄他欢喜的，说这些话做什么？”袭人也忙笑拉他出去，说：“好妹子，你且出去歇歇，我打发人叫他们去。”尤氏道：“你不用叫人，你去就叫这两个老婆来，到那边把他们家的凤姐叫来。”袭人笑道：“我请去。”尤氏笑道：“偏不用你。”两个姑子忙立起身来笑说：“奶奶素日宽洪大量，今日老祖宗千秋，奶奶生气，岂不惹人议论？”宝琴、湘云二人也都笑劝。尤氏道：“不为老太太的千秋，我一定不依。且放着就是了。”
　　说话之间，袭人早又遣了一个丫头去到园门外找人。可巧遇见周瑞家的，这小丫头子就把这话告诉他了。周瑞家的虽不管事，因他素日仗着王夫人的陪房，原有些体面，心性乖滑，专惯各处献勤讨好，所以各房主子都喜欢他。他今日听了这话，忙跑入怡红院，一面飞走，一面说：“可了不得，气坏了奶奶了。偏我不在跟前。且打他们几个耳刮子，再等过了这几天算账！”尤氏见了他，也便笑道：“周姐姐你来，有个理你说说：这早晚园门还大开着，明灯蜡烛，出入的人又杂，倘有不防的事，如何使得。因此，叫该班的人吹灯关门。谁知一个人牙儿也没有！”周瑞家的道：“这还了得！前儿二奶奶还吩咐过的，今儿就没了人。过了这几日，必要打几个才好。”尤氏又说小丫头子的话。周瑞家的说；“奶奶不用生气。等过了事，我告诉管事的，打他个贼死，只问他们谁说‘各门各户’的话。我已经叫他们吹灯关门呢。奶奶也别生气了。”正乱着，只见凤姐儿打发人来请吃饭。尤氏道：“我也不饿了，才吃了几个饽饽，请你奶奶自己吃罢。”
　　一时，周瑞家的出去，便把方才之事回了凤姐。凤姐便命：“将那两个的名字记上，等过了这几日，捆了送到那府里，凭大奶奶开发。或是打，或是开恩，随他就完了。什么大事！”周瑞家的听了，巴不得一声，素日因与这几个人不睦，出来了便命一个小厮到林之孝家去传凤姐的话，立刻叫林之孝家的进来见大奶奶；一面又传人立刻捆起这两个婆子来，交到马圈里，派人看守。林之孝家的不知甚么事，忙坐车进来，先见凤姐。至二门上，传进话去，丫头们出来说：“奶奶才歇下了。大奶奶在园内，叫大娘见见大奶奶就是了。”林之孝家的只得进园来，到稻香村。丫鬟们回进去。
尤氏听了，反过不去，忙唤进他来，因笑向他道：“我不过为找人找不着，因问你；你既去了，也不是什么大事，谁又把你叫进来？倒叫你白跑一趟。不大的事，已经撂过手了。”林之孝家的也笑回道：“二奶奶打发人传我，说奶奶有话吩咐。”尤氏道：“大约周姐姐说的。你家去歇着罢，没有什么大事。”李纨又要说原故，尤氏反拦住了。林之孝家的见如此，只得便回身出园去。可巧遇见赵姨娘，因笑说：“嗳哟哟！我的嫂子！这会子还不家去歇歇，跑什么？”林之孝家的便笑说：“何曾没家去？”如此这般，“进来了。”赵姨娘便说：“这事也值一个屁！开恩呢，就不理论；心窄些儿，也不过打几下就完了，也值的叫你进来！你快歇歇去，我也不留你喝茶了。”
　　说毕，林之孝家的出来。到了侧门前，就有才两个婆子的女儿上来哭着求情。林之孝家的笑道：“你这孩子好糊涂！谁叫他好喝酒、混说话？惹出事来，连我也不知道。二奶奶打发人捆他，连我还有不是呢，我替谁讨情去？”这两个小丫头子才十来岁，原不识事，只管啼哭求告。缠的林之孝家的没法，因说道：“糊涂东西，你放着门路不去求，尽着缠我。你姐姐现给了那边大太太的陪房费大娘的儿子，你过去告诉你姐姐，叫亲家娘和太太一说，什么完不了的？”一语提醒了这一个，那一个还求。林之孝家的哼道：“糊涂攮的！他过去一说，自然都完了。没有单放他妈又打你妈的理。”说毕上车去了。
　　这一个小丫头子，果然过来告诉了他姐姐，和费婆子说了。这费婆子原是个大不安静的，便隔墙大骂一阵，走了来求邢夫人，说他亲家“与大奶奶的小丫头白斗了两句话，周瑞家的挑唆了二奶奶，现捆在马圈里，等过两日还要打呢。求太太和二奶奶说声，饶他一次罢”。邢夫人自为要鸳鸯讨了没意思，贾母冷淡了他，且前日南安太妃来，贾母又单令探春出来，自己心内早已怨忿。又有在侧一干小人，心内嫉妒，挟怨凤姐，便调唆的邢夫人着实憎恶凤姐。如今又听了如此一篇话，也不说长短。
　　至次日一早，见过贾母。众族人到齐，开戏。贾母高兴，又今日都是自己族中子侄辈，只便妆出来堂上受礼。当中独设一榻，引枕、靠背、脚踏俱全，自己歪在榻上。榻之前后左右，皆是一色的矮凳。宝钗、宝琴、黛玉、湘云、迎春、探春、惜春姊妹等围绕。因贾之母也带了女儿喜鸾，贾琼之母也带了女儿四姐儿，还有几房的孙女儿，大小共有二十来个，贾母独见喜鸾、四姐儿生得又好，说话行事与众不同，心中欢喜，便叫他两个也坐在榻前。宝玉却在榻上，与贾母捶腿。首席便是薛姨妈，下边两溜顺着房头辈数下去。帘外两廊，都是族中男客，也依次而坐。先是那女客一起一起行礼，后是男客行礼。贾母歪在榻上，只命人说：“免了罢。”然后赖大等带领众家人，从仪门直跪至大厅上磕头。礼毕，又是众家下媳妇。然后各房丫鬟。足闹了两三顿饭时。然后又抬了许多雀笼来，在当院中放了生。贾赦等焚过天地寿星纸，方开戏饮酒。直到歇了中台，贾母方进来歇息，命他们取便，因命凤姐儿留下喜鸾、四姐儿玩两日再去。凤姐儿出来，便和他母亲说。他两个母亲素日承凤姐的照顾，愿意在园内玩笑，至晚便不回去了。
　　邢夫人直至晚间散时，当着众人，陪笑和凤姐求情说：“我昨日晚上听见二奶奶生气，打发周管家的奶奶儿捆了两个老婆，可也不知犯了什么罪？论理我不该讨情，我想老太太好日子，发狠的还要舍钱舍米，周贫济老，咱们先倒挫磨起老奴才来了？就不看我的脸，权且看老太太，暂且竟放了他们罢。”说毕，上车去了。凤姐听了这话，又当着众人，又羞又气，一时找寻不着头脑，别的脸紫胀，回头向赖大家的等冷笑道：“这是那里的话？昨儿因为这里的人得罪了那府里大奶奶，我怕大奶奶多心，所以尽让他发放，并不为得罪了我。这又是谁的耳报神这么快？”王夫人因问：“为什么事？”凤姐儿笑将昨日的事说了。尤氏也笑道：“连我并不知道，你原也太多事了。”凤姐儿道：“我为你脸上过不去，所以等你开发，不过是个礼。就如我在你那里，有人得罪了我，你自然送了来尽我。凭他是什么好奴才，到底错不过这个礼去。这又不知谁过去，没的献勤儿，这也当作一件事情来说。”王夫人道：“你太太说的是。就是你珍大嫂子也不是外人，也不用这些虚礼。老太太的千秋要紧，放了他们为是。”说着，回头便命人去放了那两个婆子。凤姐由不得越想越气越愧，不觉的一阵心灰，落下泪来。因赌气回房哭泣，又不使人知觉；偏是贾母打发了琥珀来叫，立等说话。琥珀见了，诧异道：“好好的，这是什么原故？那里立等你呢。”凤姐听了，忙擦干了泪，洗面另施了脂粉，方同琥珀过来。
　　贾母因问道：“前儿这些人家送礼来的，共有几家有围屏？”凤姐儿道：“共有十六家。有十二架大的，四架小的炕屏。内中只有甄家一架大屏，十二扇大红缎子刻丝‘满床笏’、一面泥金‘面寿图’的是头等。还有粤海将军邬家的一架玻璃的还罢了。”贾母道：“既这么样，这两架别动，好生搁着，我要送人的。”凤姐答应了。鸳鸯忽过来，向凤姐脸上细瞧。引的贾母问说：“你不认得他？只管瞧什么？”鸳鸯笑道：“我看他的眼肿肿的，所以我诧异。”贾母便叫“过来”，也细细的看。凤姐笑道：“才觉的发痒，揉肿了些。”鸳鸯笑道：“别又是受了谁的气了罢。”凤姐笑道：“谁敢给我气受？就受了气，老太太好日子，我也不敢哭啊。”贾母道：“正是呢。我正要吃饭，你在这里打发我吃，剩下的，你和珍儿媳妇吃了。你们两个在这里帮着师父们替我拣佛头儿，你们也积积寿。前儿你妹妹们和宝玉都拣了，如今也叫你们拣拣，别说我偏心。”说话时先摆上一桌素馔来，两个姑子吃。然后摆上荤的，贾母吃毕，抬出外间。尤氏凤姐二人正吃着，贾母又叫把喜鸾、四姐儿二人叫来，跟他二人吃毕，洗了手，点上香，捧上一升豆子来，两个姑子先念了佛偈，然后一个一个的拣在一个笸箩内，明日煮熟了，令人在十字街结寿缘。贾母歪着，听两个姑子说些因果。
　　鸳鸯早已听见琥珀说凤姐哭之一事，又和平儿前打听得原故，晚间人散时，便回说：“二奶奶还是哭的，那边大太太当着人给二奶奶没脸。”贾母因问：“为什么原故？”鸳鸯便将原故说了。贾母道：“这才是凤丫头知礼处。难道为我的生日，由着奴才们把一族中的主子都得罪了，也不管罢？这是大太太素日没好气，不敢发作，所以今儿拿着这个作法，明是当着众人给凤姐儿没脸罢了。”正说着，只见宝琴来了，也就不说了。
　　贾母忽想起留下的喜姐儿、四姐儿，叫人吩咐园中婆子们：“要和家里的姑娘一样照应。倘有人小看了他们，我听见可不饶。”婆子答应了，方要走时，鸳鸯道：“我说去罢。他们那里听他的话？”说着，便一径往园里来。先到稻香村中，李纨与尤氏都不在这里。问丫鬟们，都说：“在三姑娘那里呢。”鸳鸯回身，又来至晓翠堂，果见那园中人都在那里说笑。见他来了，都笑说：“你这会子又跑到这里做什么？”又让坐。鸳鸯笑道：“不许我逛逛么？”于是把方才的话说了一遍。李纨忙起身听了，即刻就叫人把各处的头儿唤了一个来，令他们传与诸人知道，不在话下。这里尤氏笑道：“老太太也太想的到。实在我们年轻力壮的人，捆上十个也赶不上。”李纨道：“凤丫头仗着鬼聪明，还离脚踪儿不远，咱们是不能的了。”鸳鸯道：“罢哟，还提‘凤丫头’‘虎丫头’呢。他的为人，也可怜见儿的。虽然这几年没有在老太太、太太跟前有个错缝儿，暗里也不知得罪了多少人。总而言之，为人是难做的，若太老实了，没有个机变，公婆又嫌太老实了，家里人也不怕；若有些机变，未免又‘治一经损一经’。如今咱们家更好，新出来的这些底下字号的奶奶们，一个个心满意足，都不知道要怎么样才好，少不得意，不是背地里嚼舌根，就是调三窝四的。我怕老太太生气，一点儿也不肯说，不然我告诉出来，大家别过太平日子。这不是我当着三姑娘说：老太太偏疼宝玉，有人背地怨言还罢了，算是偏心；如今老太太偏疼你，我听着也是不好。这可笑不可笑？”探春笑道：“糊涂人多，那里较量得许多？我说倒不如小户人家，虽然寒素些，倒是天天娘儿们欢天喜地，大家快乐。我们这样人家，人都看着我们不知千金万金、何等快乐，殊不知这里说不出来的烦难，更利害！
　　宝玉道：“谁都象三妹妹多心多事？我常劝你总别听那些俗语、想那些俗事，只管安富尊荣才是，比不得我们，没这清福，应该混闹的。”尤氏道：“谁都象你是一心无挂碍，只知道和姊妹们玩笑，饿了吃，困了睡，再过几年，不过是这样，一点后事也不虑。”宝玉笑道：“我能够和姊妹们过一日，是一日，死了就完了，什么后事不后事。”李纨等都笑道：“这可又是胡说了。就算你是个没出息的，终老在这里，难道他姐儿们都不出门子罢？”尤氏笑道：“怨不得都说你空长了个好胎子，真真是个傻东西。”宝玉笑道：“人事难定，谁死谁活？倘或我在今日明日、今年明年死了，也算是随心一辈子了。”众人不等说完，便说：“越发胡说了！别和他说话才好。要和他说话，不是呆话，就是疯话。”喜鸾因笑道：“二哥哥，你别这么说，等这里姐姐们果然都出了门，横竖老太太、太太也闷的慌，我来和你作伴儿。”李纨、尤氏都笑道：“姑娘也别说呆话。难道你是不出门子的吗？”一句说的喜鸾也臊了，低了头。当下已起更时分，大家各自归房安歇，不提。
　　且说鸳鸯一径回来，刚至园门前，只见角门虚掩，犹未上闩。此时园内无人来往，只有班儿房子里灯光掩映，微月半天。鸳鸯又不曾有伴，也不曾提灯，独自一个，脚步又轻，所以该班的人皆不理会。偏要小解，因下了甬路，找微草处走动，行至一块湘山石后大桂树底下来。刚转至石边，只听一阵衣衫响，吓了一惊不小。定睛看时，只见是两个人在那里，见他来了，便想往树丛石后藏躲。鸳鸯眼尖，趁着半明的月色，早看见一个穿红袄儿、梳头、高大丰壮身材的，是迎春房里司棋。鸳鸯只当他和别的女孩子也在此方便，见自己来了，故意藏躲，吓着玩耍，因便笑叫道：“司棋！你不快出来，吓着我，我就喊起来，当贼拿了。这么大丫头，也没个黑家白日，只是玩不够。”这本是鸳鸯戏语，叫他出来。谁知他贼人胆虚，只当鸳鸯已看见他的首尾了，生恐叫喊出来，使众人知觉，更不好；且素日鸳鸯又和自己亲厚，不比别人：便从树后跑出来，一把拉住鸳鸯，便双膝跪下，只说：“好姐姐！千万别嚷！”
鸳鸯反不知他为什么，忙拉他起来，问道：“这是怎么说？”司棋只不言语，浑身乱颤。鸳鸯越发不解。再瞧了一瞧，又有一个人影儿，恍惚象是个小厮，心下便猜着了八九分，自己反羞的心跳耳热，又怕起来。固定了一会，忙悄问：“那一个是谁？”司棋又跪下道：“是我姑舅哥哥。”鸳鸯啐了一口，却羞的一句话也说不出来。司棋又回头悄叫道：“你不用藏着，姐姐已经看见了。快出来磕头。”那小厮听了，只得也从树后跑出来，磕头如捣蒜。鸳鸯忙要回身，司棋拉住苦求，哭道：“我们的性命都在姐姐身上，只求姐姐超生我们罢了！”鸳鸯道：“你不用多说了，快叫他去罢。横竖我不告诉人就是了。你这是怎么说呢！”一语未了，只听角门上有人说道：“金姑娘已经出去了，角门上锁罢。”鸳鸯正被司棋拉住，不得脱身，听见如此说，便忙着接声道：“我在这里有事，且略等等儿我出来了。”司棋听了，只得松手，让他去了。
要知端底，下回分解。

It so happened that two maids from the Lady Dowager’s apartments came hurrying frantically in search of Baoyu.

“Come quickly, young master,” they cried. “The master’s back.”

Baoyu was overjoyed yet also apprehensive. He changed his clothes hastily and went to pay his respects. Jia Zheng, who had not even changed his travelling clothes yet, was with his mother. He was pleased to see his son, though at the same time rather sad. After he had described his experiences during his tour of duty, the Lady Dowager told him:

“You must be tired. Go and rest now.”

Jia Zheng rose to his feet and assented with a smile. After standing there a few moments longer and exchanging a few more words, he withdrew. Baoyu and the others followed him out. Jia Zheng then questioned Baoyu about his lessons and dismissed him.

To explain: Jia Zheng had returned to the capital to report the completion of his mission. As an Educational Commissioner he could not go home before an audience with the Emperor. So Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Baoyu had gone the previous day to meet him at a post station. He had first inquired after his mother’s health, then ordered them to return home to wait on her. The next day, after his audience with the Emperor and the completion of all his business, he came home. He had been granted a month’s leave to rest. As he was growing old and found his duties arduous, and had been separated from his family for several years, he felt incomparably happy to be reunited with them at last. He put all affairs, big or small, out of his mind and simply read, or when bored played chess or drank with his proteges. Or else he stayed in the inner apartments to enjoy domestic bliss with his mother, wife and children.

Now the third of the eighth month was the Lady Dowager’s eightieth birthday. As all their relatives and friends were bound to come to offer congratulations, it seemed likely that one mansion would not suffice for the feasts to be given. So Jia Zheng had held an early consultation with Jia She, Jia Lian and others, and it was decided that from the twenty-eighth of the seventh month to the fifth of the eighth, feasts should be given simultaneously in both mansions. In the Ning Mansion they would entertain male guests, in the Rong Mansion female guests. In the Garden, the Painted Mist Boat in the Palace of Imperial Favour and the Hall of Auspicious Shade were made ready as retiring-rooms. On the twenty-eighth they would invite the imperial clansmen, consorts of princesses, princes, dukes, marquises, imperial daughters, grand-daughters of emperors, generals, and ladies with official titles. On the twenty-ninth, military and civil officials with their wives and other ladies with official titles. On the thirtieth, other officials and their wives, relatives and friends. The first would be the day of Jia She’s family feast, the second of Jia Zheng’s, the third of Jia Zhen’s and Jia Lian’s, the fourth of the whole Jia clan, old and young; and the fifth, of Lai Da, Lin Zhixiao and other stewards with their wives.

From the beginning of the seventh month, presents had been arriving in an endless stream. The Ministry of Rites, by the Emperor’s orders, presented a ruyi sceptre of gold and jade, four lengths of coloured satin, four gold and four jade cups, and five hundred taels of silver from the Imperial Treasury. Yuanchun sent eunuchs with a golden image of the God of Longevity, an aloeswood walking-stick, a string of chaplet-beads, a box of rare incense, a pair of gold ingots, four pairs of silver ingots, twelve rolls of satin and four jade cups. And all the princes, consorts of princesses, as well as civil and military officials high and low who had connections with the Jias, sent gifts too numerous to record. In the main hall was set a long table spread with red felt, on which were displayed all the most valuable gifts for the Lady Dowager’s inspection. The first couple of days she was pleased to look them over, but after that she found this a nuisance and simply said:

“Take them away and show them to me some other day when I have time.”

By the twenty-eighth, both mansions were hung with lanterns and decorated with streamers. Phoenix screens and lotus-patterned carpets had been placed in all the rooms, and the strains of music could be heard in the streets and lanes outside. That day the guests in the Ning Mansion were the Prince of Beijing, the Prince of Nanan, the Consort of Yongchang, the Prince of Leshan and some hereditary dukes and marquises who were family friends. In the Rong Mansion were the Princess of Nanan, the Princess Consort of Beijing and ladies with titles from families related or friendly to the Jias. The Lady Dowager and others had ceremonial costumes and received the guests according to their rank. After the first greetings, the company was invited into the Garden to the Hall of Auspicious Shade, where they were served tea and could change their clothes before going to the Hall of Glorious Celebration in the Rong Mansion to offer their congratulations and take their seats at the feast. After much polite demurring they at last sat down.

The Princesses of the Southern and Northern Principalities sat next, and below them the wives of dukes and marquises in order of precedence. On the left the first seats were occupied by the wives of the Marquis of Jinxiang and the Earl of Linchang. On the right the place of honour was given to the Lady Dowager, with Lady Xing and Lady Wang behind her, as well as Madam You and Xifeng and some other married women of the clan, who stood in two rows like wild geese with outspread wings. Lin Zhixiao’s wife and Lai Da’s wife headed the other serving-women outside the bamboo portiere, who were ready to bring in the dishes and wine, while Zhou Rui’s wife headed some maids behind the screen who were waiting to be called. All the servants who had accompanied the visitors were feasted elsewhere.

Soon the players entered to pay their respects. Below the stage a dozen little actresses not yet with their hair done up, dressed like pages, were waiting in attendance with lowered heads. Presently one of them came up the steps with the play-list and handed it to the chief serving-woman, who passed it on to Lin Zhixiao’s wife. She carried it in on a small tea-tray, slipping inside the portiere to give it to Peifeng, one of Madam You’s concubines. Peifeng in turn handed it to Madam You, who carried it to the seat of honour. The Princess of Nanan after a show of declining chose an auspicious item, then passed the list to the Princess of Beijing, who also chose one. When the others had all demurred, they were begged to choose any good play they fancied.

By the time four courses had been served and the first soup, the servants of the different families had tipped the actors. Then their mistresses changed their clothes and came into the garden, where a different kind of tea was served. The Princess of Nanan asked to see Baoyu.

“He’s gone to a temple today where they’re chanting sutras to ensure longevity and ward off evil,” the Lady Dowager told her. “He had to kneel in prayer there.”

Asked to see the young ladies, she replied, “As they’re either ailing or too delicate and bashful to appear in company, I’ve told them to keep an eye on things for me in my apartments. We have a company of young actresses performing in one of the halls there, so they’re keeping my granddaughter-in-law’s sisters company and watching the plays.”

“In that case, do send to fetch them,” said the princess.

The Lady Dowager turned to order Xifeng to bring the four girls: Xiangyun, Baochai, Daiyu and Baoqin, as well as Tanchun. Xifeng assented and went off. She found the girls eating melon-seeds as they watched the performance, and Baoyu had just come back from the temple. At Xifeng’s message, the five of them went to the garden. They paid their respects to all the guests, some of whom they had met before while others were strangers. All present was loud in their praise, and Xiangyun who was known to the Princess of Nanan was scolded laughingly, “So you were here! When you heard I’d come, why didn’t you come to greet me without waiting to be sent for? I shall have to tell your uncle to take you to task.”

She took Tanchun and Baochai each by the hand and asked how old they were. When they told her she exclaimed in admiration, then let go of them to take Daiyu and Baoqin’s hands and subject them to a long, close scrutiny.

“They’re all so charming, I really don’t know which to praise most,” she declared with a smile.

Meanwhile some maids had brought five presents ready wrapped: five gold rings and five bracelets of scented beads.

“Don’t laugh at these, girls,” said the princess. “Just keep them to give your maids.”

The five girls curtseyed their thanks. The Princess of Beijing had five gifts too, but we need not enumerate them.

After tea, when they had strolled through part of the garden, the Lady Dowager invited her guests to take seats again. But the Princess of Nanan rose to take her leave.

“I’m not feeling well,” she said. “But I couldn’t disappoint you by not coming. I hope you’ll excuse me if I leave now.”

The Lady Dowager and the others did not press her to stay. After seeing her to the gate of the garden they watched her get into her sedan-chair and depart. The Princess of Beijing did not stay long either but soon took her leave as well. Some of the other guests stayed to the end, some left earlier. The Lady Dowager, tired out by the day’s exertions, did not receive any visitors the next day but left it to Lady Xing to entertain those who came. Young scions of noble houses who came to offer congratulations were received by the men in the front hall.

Jia She, Jia Zheng and Jia Zhen returned the greetings, then went to the Ning Mansion to feast. Of this no more need be said.

During these days Madam You did not go back to the other mansion but stayed in the daytime to entertain the ladies, in the evening to amuse the Lady Dowager, and also to help Xifeng with the management of the large and small utensils and the receiving and storing away of gifts. At night she slept in Li Wan’s room in the Garden.

One day, having waited on the Lady Dowager during her meal, Madam You was told, “You must be tired, and I am too. Why not have a bite to eat now and rest early? We have to get up early tomorrow.”

Madam You assented and withdrew to have a meal in Xifeng’s apartments. Xifeng herself was upstairs supervising the storing of the gift screens, and only Pinger was in her room folding clothes. The sight of Pinger reminded Madam You how good the girl had been to Second Sister, and she nodded at her.

“You’re a good soul, child,” she said. “It can’t be easy for you, having to put up with so much here.”

Pinger’s eyes reddened, but she hastily changed the subject.

“Is your mistress in to dinner?” asked Madam You.

“If it’s time for dinner, of course I must ask her to come,” replied Pinger.

“In that case, I’ll go somewhere else to find something to eat. I’m absolutely famished.” With that she started out.

“Do come back, madam!” Pinger called after her. “There are some steamed buns here. Have one to stay your hunger, then you can have a proper meal later.”

“No, you’re busy. I’ll go to the Garden and have some fun with the girls.”

Pinger could not detain her.

Madam You went on then to the Garden. She found the main gate and the side gates still open and all the coloured lanterns still hanging. Turning back, she ordered a young maid to fetch the women on duty. The maid went to their lodge but found it deserted. When she reported this, Madam You told her to fetch the stewards’ wives. The maid assented and went to the inner gate-house where the stewards’ wives met to discuss business. There she found only two old women dividing fruit and dishes.

“Which stewards’ wives are here?” she asked. “The mistress from the East Mansion is waiting to see one of them to give some instructions.”

The two women went on dividing the fruit, not much impressed by the message from the East Mansion.

“The stewards’ wives have just dispersed,” they replied.

“If they’ve dispersed, go and fetch one of them from her home.”

“We’re only in charge here, not sent to fetch people. If you want someone fetched, send a messenger.”

“A fine way to talk!” retorted the maid. “Why won’t you go? You may be able to fool newcomers, but not me. If you don’t fetch them, who will? When you hear some bit of news, or that some steward’s wife has been given a tip, you go rushing over to announce it, brown-nosing like crazy. Don’t think I don’t know you! If this message were from Madam Lian, would you dare answer back?”

The women, half tipsy and stung by her taunt, lost their temper.

“Shut your foul mouth!” one cried. “Whether we go or not is none of your business. You’ve no call to sneer at us. Just think: your parents are even bigger toadies to the stewards. Clear off! If you’ve the nerve, you can throw your weight about on your own side. But you’ve no jurisdiction here.”

The maid was white with rage.

“Fine, just wait!” she fumed, and turned to go back to report this.

But Madam You had already entered the Garden, where she happened to meet Xiren, Baoqin and Xiangyun with two nuns from the Ksitigarbha Nunnery who were telling them stories for fun. Madam You said she was hungry, so they went to Happy Red Court, where Xiren produced some meat and vegetarian dishes for her.

The young maid went off to find them and came back in high dudgeon to report what they had said.

After a pause Madam You observed with a cold laugh, “Who do they think they are?”

The two nuns laughingly remonstrated with the maid, “You’re a choleric young lady, aren’t you? You shouldn’t have reported such nonsense from those stupid old women. Our lady’s health is precious, and she must be tired after several days’ hard work with nothing much to eat. We should be cheering her up, not provoking her with such silly tales.”

Xiren smilingly drew the maid out, saying, “Come on, sister, you go and have a rest. I’ll send to have them called.”

“Don’t send anyone,” said Madam You. “Go and fetch those two women yourself, then go over to the other house and ask for Xifeng.”

“I’ll go and invite her,” offered Xiren.

“No, I don’t want you to,” snapped Madam You.

The two nuns had risen to their feet.

“You’re always so broad-minded,” they said. “If you lose your temper today, the Old Ancestress’s birthday, people are bound to talk.”

Baoqin and Xiangyun added their pleas.

“If not for the Old Ancestress’ birthday, I wouldn’t let them off,” said Madam You. “But I’ll leave it at that for the time being.”

Meanwhile Xiren had sent another maid to the Garden gate to fetch the women. As luck would have it, she met Zhou Rui’s wife there and told her the whole story. Although not in charge, this woman had some standing as one of Lady Wang’s personal attendants. A sly, artful creature, she made a point of currying favour everywhere so that all the mistresses liked her. Having heard this account she hurried to Happy Red Court.

“A fine to-do!” she cried as she ran. “The mistress is furious. Pity I wasn’t there — I’d have boxed their ears and settled accounts with them after this birthday.” At sight of her Madam You smiled.

“Come here, sister,” she said. “I want your opinion. It’s late, but the Garden gate is still wide open and all the lanterns are lit. With so many people coming and going, if anything should happen how could we answer for it? So I told the women on duty to put out the lights and close the gate. But not a soul was there!”

“This is monstrous!” exclaimed Zhou Rui’s wife. “The other day Madam Lian gave orders, yet today there’s no one here. After this we must give some of them a good beating.”

When Madam You told her what the maid had reported, she said, “Don’t be angry, madam. After this is over I’ll report to the stewards and have them beaten within an inch of their lives. We’ll find out who talked about ‘each household minding its own business.’ I’ve already told them to put out the lights and lock the gate. Please calm down, madam.”

In the midst of this confusion Xifeng sent to invite Madam You to supper.

“I’m not hungry,” was the answer. “I’ve just had some cakes. Please ask your mistress to start without me.”

Presently Zhou Rui’s wife left and reported this incident to Xifeng, who ordered, “Have those two women’s names taken down. After the birthday celebrations, have them trussed up and sent to the other house for Madam You to deal with — she can have them beaten or let off, whichever she prefers. What a fuss about nothing!”

This was just what Zhou Rui’s wife wanted to hear. As she had a grudge against those women, she sent a page at once to inform Lin Zhixiao’s wife of Xifeng’s orders and to have her come to see Madam You immediately. She also sent to have the two women tied up and confined in the stables, with men to guard them.

Not knowing what this was about, Lin Zhixiao’s wife hurried there by carriage and called first on Xifeng. But when she sent in her name, maids came out to say, “Madam Lian has just gone to bed. As Madam You is in the Garden, you’d better go to see her, ma’am.”

So Mrs. Lin had to go into the Garden to Paddy-Sweet Cottage. When the maids announced her, Madam You felt rather embarrassed and had her admitted at once.

She went up to her with a smile. “I was looking for someone, and as I couldn’t find her I asked for you. Since you’d already left, it wasn’t important; but who sent to fetch you back? I’m afraid you had a wasted journey. It was nothing, and I’ve already dropped the matter.”

Mrs. Lin smiled back. “Your Ladyship sent to say you had some orders for me.”

“I expect it was on Sister Chou’s account. You may go home now and rest. It was nothing important.”

Li Wan was about to explain, but Madam Yu stopped her. Seeing this, Mrs. Lin had to turn and leave the Garden. She happened to meet Concubine Chao on the way.

“Aiya, sister!” cried the concubine. “Aren’t you home yet? Why are you rushing about instead of resting?”

“I did go home,” Mrs. Lin told her what had happened.

“That business? It’s not worth a fart! If they’re kind, they’ll overlook it; if they’re mean, they’ll give them a few strokes — that’s all. It wasn’t worth sending for you. Go and rest now. I won’t keep you for tea.”

With that Mrs. Lin left and had reached the side gate when the two serving-women’s daughters accosted her, crying and begging her to help.

“Silly children!” she scolded. “Who told them to drink and talk wildly? They got themselves into this scrape without my knowing. Her Ladyship has given orders to have them trussed up, and if I’m not careful I shall get the blame too. How can I plead for them?”

The two young maids, who were only about ten and too young to know better, simply went on crying and pleading until Mrs. Lin lost patience.

“Don’t pester me, you stupid things,” she said. “There’s a way out but you won’t take it. Your sister’s married to the son of Mrs. Fei, who came here as Lady Hsing’s dowry attendant. Go and tell your sister to ask her mother-in-law to put in a word with Her Ladyship, and that will settle the whole business.”

This reminded one of the girls, but the other went on pleading.

“Stupid creature!” snorted Mrs. Lin. “If she speaks to Lady Hsing, that should do the trick. They can’t very well let her mother off but beat yours.”

Then she got into her carriage and drove off.

One of the girls went to tell her sister, who spoke to Mrs. Fei. And Mrs. Fei, a troublesome woman, first swore for some time on the other side of the wall, then went to ask an audience with Lady Hsing.

“My daughter’s mother-in-law exchanged a few words with the elder mistress’ maid,” she said, “and Mrs. Chou egged Her Ladyship on to have her trussed up in the stables. In a couple of days she’s to be given a beating. I beg you, madam, to have a word with Her Ladyship and ask her to let the woman off.”

Lady Hsing had been snubbed by the Lady Dowager over Yuanyang and felt that the old lady was cold to her. Then the other day, when the Princess of Nanan called, the Lady Dowager had sent for Tanchun only to help entertain her, which had made Lady Hsing resentful. And the spiteful people around her, who were jealous of Xifeng, had been inciting her against her daughter-in-law. So this request made her hate Xifeng even more, though she refrained from comment.

The next day, after calling on the Lady Dowager, she watched the operas with the whole clan. Because the old lady was in high spirits and all the young people present were her own grandchildren, she did not dress formally but received their birthday greetings in the hall, reclining on a couch which was completely equipped with back-rest, bolster and footstool. In front and at the sides of the couch were low stools on which sat Pao-chai, Pao-chin, Tai-yu, Hsiang-yun, Ying-chun, Tan-chun and Hsi-chun. And because Chia Shu’s mother had brought her daughter Hsi-luan, and Chia Chiang’s mother her daughter Ssu-chieh, there were more than twenty girls there in all, granddaughters of different branches of the family. The Lady Dowager was taken with Hsi-luan and Ssu-chieh, who were good-looking and better-behaved than the rest, and she made them sit beside her couch while Pao-yu massaged her legs. Aunt Hsueh had the seat of honour, and below her the others sat in two rows.

After this they were arranged by households in order of seniority, while in the corridors outside the portiere the men of the clan took their seats also in due order. First the women in groups paid their respects, then the men. The Lady Dowager lay back on her couch and simply told the servants to excuse them from this ceremony. After that Lai Da and the other stewards led the male and female servants of the household to kneel in the ceremonial gate and pay their respects in the main hall. This was followed by the married maids and then by the maids of the different apartments. This took the time of two or three meals. Then many cages of birds were carried into the courtyard and set free. And not until Jia She and the other men had burned paper sacrifices to Heaven and Earth and the God of Longevity did the opera begin, followed by a feast. Not until the interval at noon did the Lady Dowager go to her own quarters to rest, telling the others to enjoy themselves as they pleased. She asked Xifeng to keep Xiluan and Sijie for a couple of days’ fun, and Xifeng went out to pass on this invitation to their mothers. As these two women were beholden to her for past favours, they were only too glad to leave their daughters there; and not until that evening did they go home.

That evening, when the party broke up, Lady Xing chose a moment when many people were present to put in a good word for the two old women who had been tied up.

“Yesterday evening I heard that the Second Mistress was angry and had the wives of the stewards Zhou and Wu tie up two old serving-women,” she said with a smile. “I’ve no idea what fault they committed, and of course it’s not my place to ask pardon for them; but as this is the old lady’s birthday, when we should be doing our best to give alms to the poor and old, it seems a pity to start by punishing old servants. If not for my sake, at least for the old lady’s, won’t you let them off?”

With that she got into her carriage and left.

Xifeng, put to shame in public by this request, was both mortified and angry. At a loss for an answer, she flushed purple and turned to glare at Lai Da’s wife.

“What’s this about?” she demanded. “Because some of our people offended the mistress of the other house yesterday, and I was afraid she might take offence, I left it to her to punish them — it wasn’t because they’d offended me. Who’s been telling such tales so fast?”

Lady Wang asked what had happened, and Xifeng described the previous day’s incident.

“I didn’t know anything about it,” put in Madam You with a smile. “You’re really too touchy.”

“I was thinking of your dignity, that’s why I waited for you to deal with them — that was only right and proper,” Xifeng told her. “If I were in your place and someone offended me, you’d naturally send her to me for punishment. No matter how good a servant she is, she can’t ignore protocol. I’d like to know who butted in to make trouble, treating this as something important.”

“Your mother-in-law is right,” said Lady Wang. “And your sister-in-law Zhen isn’t an outsider either, there’s no call for such empty formalities with her. The old lady’s birthday is what matters. You’d better let those women off.”

She turned and ordered their release.

Xifeng, more mortified than ever, could not hold back her tears. But not wanting others to see, she went back to her room in a fit of pique to cry by herself. And just then the Lady Dowager sent Hupo to fetch her, saying she was waiting to speak to her. Hupo was surprised to see Xifeng in tears.

“What’s wrong?” she asked. “The old lady’s waiting for you.”

Xifeng hastily dried her tears, washed her face and made up again, then went over with Hupo.

“How many of the families who sent birthday presents the other day sent folding-screens?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“Sixteen families,” replied Xifeng. “There were twelve large screens and four small kang-screens. The best of them is that twelve-fold screen of kesi 1 silk from the Zhen family, with a design of court officials in scarlet satin and a longevity pattern in gilt. Then there’s a glass screen from the family of General Wu of Guangdong which isn’t bad either.”

“In that case, don’t use those two. Put them away carefully now. I mean to give them to someone.”

Xifeng assented.

Just then Yuanyang came over to peer at Xifeng’s face.

“Do you mean to say you don’t know her?” asked the Lady Dowager. “What are you staring at her for?”

“I was wondering why her eyes are so swollen,” Yuanyang answered with a smile.

Noticing that her eyes were swollen, the Lady Dowager called for her and examined her carefully.

“They were itching, so I rubbed them and made them swollen,” Xifeng explained.

“I suppose someone’s been upsetting you again?” quipped Yuanyang.

“Who would dare? But even if they did, how could I dare cry on the old lady’s birthday?”

“Quite right,” agreed the Lady Dowager. “I’m going to have my meal now, so you can wait on me and then eat what’s left with Zhen’s wife. You can both help the nuns sort out the beans for me as well, to gain some merit for yourselves. The other day the girls and Baoyu did this, so now it’s your turn. Don’t say I’m partial.”

As she was speaking a vegetarian meal was served for the two nuns. Then non-vegetarian dishes were brought for the Lady Dowager, and after she had finished the remains were taken to the outer room for Madam You and Xifeng. The Lady Dowager also sent to invite Xiluan and Sijie to eat with them. When the two girls had finished and washed their hands, incense was lit and a peck of beans was brought in. The two nuns recited some Buddhist charms, then the beans were sorted one by one into a basket to be cooked the next day and distributed at the crossroads to gain longevity. The Lady Dowager, reclining on her couch, listened to the nuns telling stories about the working of cause and effect.

Yuanyang, having heard from Hupo that Xifeng had been in tears and found out the reason from Pinger, reported this to the Lady Dowager that evening when the others had left.

“Madam Lian was crying,” she said, “because the elder mistress insulted her in public.”

Asked to explain, Yuanyang told her the whole story.

“That shows Xifeng’s good sense,” said the Lady Dowager. “Do you suppose I’d have wanted her, for the sake of my birthday, to let servants offend all the mistresses of our house? The elder mistress has been in a bad mood for some time, but not vented it. Today she found this pretext to show up Xifeng in public, that’s all.”

Just then Baoqin arrived and they dropped the subject.

The Lady Dowager, suddenly remembering Xijie and Sijie, sent to warn the matrons in the Garden to treat them like the young ladies of the house.

“If I hear that anyone slights them, I won’t let her off,” she said.

When the matron had assented and was about to leave, Yuanyang volunteered, “Let me go to tell them. They may not take any notice of her.”

She went straight to the Garden and first called at Paddy-Sweet Cottage, but Li Wan and Madam You were not there. The maids told her, “They’re with Miss Tanchun.” So Yuanyang turned back to Morning Emerald Hall, and sure enough found the whole household there chatting together.

“What brings you here again?” they asked. And they offered her a seat.

“Can’t I come to enjoy myself too?” she retorted.

Then she passed on the Lady Dowager’s instructions. Li Wan rose to hear them and promptly sent to summon the chief matrons from different places, ordering them to pass this on to all their subordinates. Of this no more need be said.

“The old lady thinks of everything,” remarked Madam You. “We young people can’t hold a candle to her, not ten of us put together.”

“With her devilish cleverness, Xifeng is almost her match,” said Li Wan. “But we others are simply not in the running.”

“Don’t talk about Xifeng or anyone else,” said Yuanyang. “She’s rather a pathetic creature. Although these last few years she’s never put a foot wrong in front of the old lady and Lady Wang, without knowing it she’s offended ever so many people. To sum up, it’s hard to be a human being. If you’re too honest, you lack wit and your parents-in-law don’t think much of you, while your own family don’t respect you either. If you have some wit, that may mean solving one problem only to create another. And now that our family’s going down in the world, these new young mistresses...”

Perfectly content, she feels at a loss. Dissatisfied, she will either gossip behind people’s backs or make trouble. I was afraid of vexing the old lady, so I kept quiet; otherwise I’d have spoken out and put a stop to all this peace and quiet. I’m not saying this, Third Young Mistress, just because you’re here, but when the old lady favoured Pao-yu and people complained behind her back, that was understandable — after all she was partial to him. But now that she shows you special favour, I hear complaints too — isn’t that ridiculous?”

“There are so many stupid people, how can you pay attention to them all?” countered Tan-chun. “Small families may be poor, but at least mothers and daughters are happy together all the time. A family like ours may appear to outsiders fabulously wealthy and happy, yet we have indescribable troubles and difficulties here which are even worse.”

“Not everyone is as oversensitive and meddlesome as you, third sister,” said Pao-yu. “I’ve often advised you not to believe those vulgar sayings or bother your head about such vulgar matters. Just enjoy your peace, wealth and honour. You’re not like me, unable to enjoy a quiet life but fated to fool around.”

“Who is as carefree as you?” asked Madam Yu. “All you do is have fun with the girls, eating when you’re hungry and sleeping when you’re tired. In a few years you’ll still be the same, without a thought for the future.”

“So long as I can spend my time with my sisters, that’s all I want,” he rejoined. “When I die, that will be the end of it. What future should I worry about?”

“There you go talking nonsense again,” cried Li Wan and the others. “Even if you’re good-for-nothing and stay here all your life, do you expect your sisters to stay at home too and not marry?”

“No wonder everyone says you’ve a handsome face but a fool’s heart,” teased Madan Yu.

“You never can tell in this life who will die first,” he retorted. “If I die today or tomorrow, this year or next, I shall have had my wish all my life.”

Before he could say more the others interposed, “This is more and more crazy. Better not talk to him. If you do, he comes out with some foolish nonsense or crazy talk.”

His-luan put in, “Don’t talk like that, Cousin Pao-yu. After the girls here have married and left, if the old lady and Lady Wang are too lonely I’ll come to keep you company.”

“Don’t you talk nonsense too, miss,” cried Li Wan and Madam Yu. “Do you expect to stay at home and not marry either?”

This made His-luan blush and hang her head.

By now the first watch had sounded and they all went back to their own rooms to sleep.

Let us return to Yuan-yang. She had walked straight back to the Garden gate, which was ajar but not yet bolted. There was no one about in the Garden now, and only the lamp in the watch-room shed a little light, the crescent moon having sunk in the sky. Yuan-yang had no companion and was not carrying a lantern. She walked so softly that the women on duty did not hear her. Having to relieve herself, she left the path to find some thick grass, and behind a large osmanthus tree at the side of a rock she suddenly heard the rustle of clothes, which gave her quite a start. Peering through the gloom, she made out two people who at sight of her dodged behind the rock. But Yuan-yang’s sharp eyes had recognized the tall, sturdy girl in a red silk jacket with her hair done up — it was Ssu-chi from Ying-chun’s apartments. Assuming that she had been relieving herself there too with some other maid and was hiding for fun to frighten her, Yuan-yang called out laughingly:

“Ssu-chi, if you don’t come out quickly and scare me, I’ll shout and have you arrested as a thief. A great girl like you, still playing the same old games night and day!”

This was said in joke to make her come out. But the guilty pair, taking this for a hint that they had been discovered, were afraid she would really raise a hue and cry.

Perception would be even worse. Besides, Yuanyang had always been on good terms with her, unlike the other girls. So she darted out from behind the tree and seized Yuanyang’s hand, then fell on her knees.

“Dear sister, for pity’s sake don’t tell on us!” she begged.

Yuanyang, not knowing what she meant, quickly helped her up and asked, “What’s this about?”

Siqi was trembling too much to answer. More mystified than ever, Yuanyang noticed another shadowy figure who looked like a young boy, and she guessed pretty well what had happened. She felt so embarrassed, her heart beat fast and her ears burned. She was frightened too, and for a while she stood stock-still. Then she asked softly:

“Who’s that?”

Siqi fell on her knees again.

“My cousin,” she whispered.

Yuanyang spat in disgust, too overcome to say a word.

Siqi turned her head to urge softly, “No use hiding. My sister’s seen you. Come out quickly and kowtow to her.”

Then the boy had to dart out from behind the tree too and kowtow like a pestle pounding onions.

As Yuanyang turned to go, Siqi caught hold of her and implored her bitterly.

“Our lives are in your hands, sister,” she wept. “Do have pity on us!”

“Don’t worry,” said Yuanyang. “Just hurry him away. I promise not to tell anyone. What a way to behave!”

Before she had finished they heard someone at the side gate call, “Miss Yuanyang’s gone out. Lock the gate.”

As Siqi was still holding her, Yuanyang could not get away. She answered at once, “I’m here. Wait till I come out.”

Then Siqi had to let her go.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第72章 王熙凤恃强羞说病 来旺妇倚势霸成亲

且说鸳鸯出了角门，脸上犹热，心内突突的乱跳，真是意外之事。因想这事非常，若说出来奸盗相连，关系人命，还保不住带累旁人。横竖与自己无干，且藏在心内，不说给人知道。回房复了贾母的命，大家安息不提。
　　却说司棋因从小儿和他姑表兄弟一处玩笑，起初时小儿戏言，便都订下将来不娶不嫁；近年大了，彼此又出落得品貌风流。常时司棋回家时，二人眉来眼去，旧情不断，只不能入手。又彼此生怕父母不从，二人便设法，彼此里外买嘱园内老婆子们，留门看道。今日赶乱，方从外进来，初次入港。虽未成双，却也海誓山盟，私传表记，已有无限风情。忽被鸳鸯惊散，那小厮早穿花度柳，从角门出去了。司棋一夜不曾睡着，又后悔不来。至次日见了鸳鸯，自是脸上一红一白，百般过不去，心内怀着鬼胎，茶饭无心，起坐恍惚。挨了两日，竟不听见有动静，方略放下了心。这日晚间，忽有个婆子来悄悄告诉道：“你表兄竟逃走了，三四天没上家。如今打发人四处找他呢。”司棋听了，又急又气又伤心，因想道：“纵然闹出来，也该死在一处。真真男人没情意，先就走了。”因此，又添了一层气，次日便觉心内不快，支持不住，一头躺倒，恹恹的成了病了。
　　鸳鸯闻知那边无故走了一个小厮，园内司棋病重，要往外挪，心下料定是二人惧罪之故，“生怕我说出来。”因此，自己反过意不去，指着来望候司棋，支出人去，反自己赌咒发誓，与司棋说：“我若告诉一个人，立刻现死现报！你只管放心养病，别白遭塌了小命儿。”司棋一把拉住，哭道：“我的姐姐！咱们从小儿耳鬓厮磨，你不曾拿我当外人待，我也不敢怠慢了你，如今我虽一着走错了，你若果然不告诉一个人，你就是我的亲娘一样。从此后，我活一日，是你给我一日。我的病要好了，把你立个长生牌位，我天天烧香磕头，保佑你一辈子福寿双全的。我若死了时，变驴变狗报答你。倘或咱们散了，以后遇见，我自有报答的去处。”一面说，一面哭。这一席话，反把鸳鸯说的酸心，也哭起来了。因点头道：“你也是自家要作死哟！我作什么管你这些事坏你的名儿，我白去献勤儿？况且这事我也不便开口和人说。你只放心。从此养好了，可要安分守己的，再别胡行乱闹了。”司棋在枕上点首不绝。
　　 鸳鸯又安慰了他一番，方出来。因知贾琏不在家中，又因这两日凤姐儿声色怠惰了些，不似往日一样，便顺路来问候。刚进入凤姐院中，二门上的人见是他来，便站立待他进去。鸳鸯来至堂屋，只见平儿从里头出来，见了他来，便忙上来悄声笑道：“才吃了一口饭，歇了中觉了。你且这屋里略坐坐。”鸳鸯听了，只得同平儿到东边房里来。小丫头倒了茶来。鸳鸯悄问道：“你奶奶这两日是怎么了？我近来看着他懒懒的。”平儿见问，因房内无人，便叹道：“他这懒懒的，也不止今日了。这有一月前头，就是这么着。这几日忙乱了几天，又受了些闲气，从新又勾起来。这两日比先又添了些病，所以支不住，就露出马脚来了。”鸳鸯道：“既这样，怎么不早请大夫治？”平儿叹道：“我的姐姐，你还不知道他那脾气的？别说请大夫来吃药，我看不过，白问一声‘身上觉怎么样’，他就动了气，反说我咒他病了。饶这样，天天还是察三访四。自己再不看破些，且养身子！”鸳鸯道：“虽然如此，到底该请大夫来瞧瞧是什么病，也都好放心。”平儿叹道：“说起病来，据我看也不是什么小症候。”鸳鸯忙道：“是什么病呢？”平儿见问，又往前凑了一凑，向耳边说道：“只从上月行了经之后，这一个月，竟沥沥淅淅的没有止住。这可是大病不是？”鸳鸯听了忙答应道：“嗳哟，依这么说，可不成了‘血山崩’了吗？”平儿忙啐了一口，又悄笑道：“你个女孩儿家，这是怎么说？你倒会咒人。”鸳鸯见说，不禁红了脸，又悄笑道：“究竟我也不懂什么是崩不崩的。你倒忘了不成，先我姐姐不是害这病死了？我也不知是什么病，因无心中听见妈和亲家妈说，我还纳闷，后来听见原故，才明白了一二分。”二人正说着，只见小丫头向平儿道：“方才朱大娘又来了。我们回了他，‘奶奶才歇中觉。’他往太太上头去了。”平儿听了点头。鸳鸯问：“那一个朱大娘？”平儿道：“就是官媒婆朱嫂子。因有个什么孙大人来和咱们求亲，所以他这两日天天弄个贴子来，闹得人怪烦的。”
　　一语未了，小丫头跑来说：“二爷进来了。”说话之间，贾琏已走至堂屋门口，平儿忙迎出来。贾琏见平儿在东屋里，便也过这间房内来，走至门前，忽见鸳鸯坐在炕上，便煞住脚，笑道：“鸳鸯姐姐，今儿贵步幸临贱地！”鸳鸯只坐着，笑道：“来请爷奶奶的安，偏又不在家的不在家，睡觉的睡觉。”贾琏笑道：“姐姐一年到头辛苦伏侍老太太，我还没看你去，那里还敢劳动来看我们。”又说：“巧的很。我才要找姐姐去，因为穿着这袍子热，先来换了夹袍子，再过去找姐姐去，不想老天爷可怜，省我走这一趟。”一面说，一面在椅子上坐下。鸳鸯因问：“又有什么说的？”贾琏未语先笑，道：“因有一件事竟忘了，只怕姐姐还记得。上年老太太生日，曾有一个外路和尚来孝敬一个腊油冻的佛手，因老太太爱，就即刻拿过来摆着。因前日老太太的生日，我看古董账，还有一笔在这账上，却不知此时这件着落在何处。古董房里的人也回过了我两次，等我问准了，好注上一笔。所以我问姐姐，如今还是老太太摆着呢，还是交到谁手里去了呢？”鸳鸯听说，便说道：“老太太摆了几日，厌烦了，就给你们奶奶了，你这会子又问我来了。我连日子还记得，还是我打发了老王家的送来。你忘了，或是问你们奶奶和平儿。”平儿正拿衣裳，听见如此说，忙出来回说：“交过来了，现在楼上放着呢。奶奶已经打发人去说过，他们发昏没记上，又来叨蹬这些没要紧的事。”贾琏听说，笑道：“既然给了你奶奶，我怎么不知道，你们就昧下了？”平儿道：“奶奶告诉二爷，二爷还要送人，奶奶不肯，好容易留下的。这会子自己忘了，倒说我们昧下！那是什么好东西？比那强十倍的也没昧下一遭儿，这会子就爱上那不值钱的咧？”贾琏垂头含笑想了想，拍手道：“我如今竟糊涂了！丢三忘四，惹人抱怨，竟大不象先了。”鸳鸯笑道：“也怨不得，事情又多，口舌又杂，你再喝上两钟酒，那里记得许多？”一面说，一面起身要走。”
　　贾琏忙也立起身来，说道：“好姐姐，略坐一坐儿，兄弟还有一事相求。”说着，便骂小丫头：“怎么不沏好茶来？快拿干净盖碗，把昨日进上的新茶沏一碗来！”说着，向鸳鸯道：“这两日，因老太太千秋，所有的几千两都使了。几处房租、地租，统在九月才得，这会子竟接不上。明儿又要送南安府里的礼，又要预备娘娘的重阳节，还有几家红白大礼，至少还得三二千两银子用，一时难去支借。俗语说的好：‘求人不如求己。’说不得姐姐担个不是，暂且把老太太查不着的金银家伙，偷着运出一箱子来，暂押千数两银子，支腾过去。不上半月的光景银子来了，我就赎了交还，断不能叫姐姐落不是。”鸳鸯听了，笑道：“你倒会变法儿！亏你怎么想了。”贾琏笑道：“不是我撒谎：若论除了姐姐，也还有人手里管得起千数两银子；只是他们为人都不如你明白有胆量，我和他们一说，反吓住了他们。所以我‘宁撞金钟一下，不打铙钹三千’。”一语未了，贾母那边小丫头子忙忙走来找鸳鸯，说：“老太太找姐姐呢。这半日，我那里没找到？却在这里。”鸳鸯听说，忙着去见贾母。
　　贾琏见他去了，只得回来瞧凤姐。谁知凤姐已醒了，听他和鸳鸯借当，自己不便答话，只躺在榻上。听见鸳鸯去了，贾琏进来，凤姐因问道：“他可应准了？”贾琏笑道：“虽未应准，却有几分成了。须得你再去和他说一说，就十分成了。”凤姐笑道：“我不管这些事。倘或说准了，这会子说着好听，到了有钱的时节，你就撂在脖子后头了，谁和你打饥荒去？倘或老太太知道了，倒把我这几年的脸面都丢了。”贾琏笑道：“好人，你要说定了，我谢你。”凤姐笑道：“你说谢我什么？”贾琏笑道：“你说要什么就有什么。”平儿一旁笑道：“奶奶不用要别的。刚才正说要做一件什么事，恰少一二百银子使，不如借了来，奶奶拿这么一二百银子，岂不两全其美？”凤姐笑道：“幸亏提起我来。就是这么也罢了。”贾琏笑道：“你们太也狠了。你们这会子别说一千两的当头，就是现银子，要三五千，只怕也难不倒。
我不和你们借就罢了！这会子烦你说一句话，还要个利钱，难为你们和我……”凤姐不等说完，翻身起来说道：“我三千五千，不是赚的你的！如今里外上下，背着嚼说我的不少了，就短了你来说我了！可知‘没家亲引不出外鬼来’。我们看着你家什么石崇、邓通？把我王家的缝子扫一扫，就够你们一辈子过的了。说出来的话也不害臊！现有对证，把太太和我的嫁妆细看看，比一比，我们那一样是配不上你们的？”贾琏笑道：“说句玩话儿就急了。这有什么的呢。你要使一二百两银子值什么？多的没有，这还能够。先拿进来，你使了再说去，如何？”凤姐道：“又不等着‘衔口垫背’，忙什么呢。”贾琏道：“何苦来？犯不着这么肝火盛。”凤姐听了，又笑起来，道：“不是我着急，你说的话戳人的心。我因为想着后日是二姐的周年，我们好了一场，虽不能别的，到底给他上个坟，烧张纸，也是姊妹一场。他虽没个儿女留下，也别‘前人洒土，迷了后人的眼睛’才是。”贾琏半晌方道：“难为你想的周全。”凤姐一语倒把贾琏说没了话，低头打算，说：“既是后日才用，若明日得了这个，你随便使多少就是了。”
　　一语未了，只见旺儿媳妇走进来。凤姐便问：“可成了没有？”旺儿媳妇道：“竟不中用。我说须得奶奶作主就成了。”贾琏便问：“又是什么事？”凤姐儿见问，便说道：“不是什么大事。旺儿有个小子，今年十七岁了还没娶媳妇儿，因要求太太房里的彩霞，不知太太心里怎么样。前日太太见彩霞大了，二则又多病多灾的，因此开恩打发他出去了，给他老子随便自己择女婿去罢。因此旺儿媳妇来求我。我想他两家也就算门当户对了，一说去自然成的，谁知他这会子来了说不中用。”贾琏道：“这是什么大事？比彩霞好的多着呢。”旺儿家的便笑道：“爷虽如此说，连他家还看不起我们，别人越发看不起我们了。好容易相看准一个媳妇儿，我只说求爷奶奶的恩典，替作成了，奶奶又说他必是肯的，我就烦了人过去试一试，谁知白讨了个没趣儿。若论那孩子倒好，据我素日合意儿试他，心里没有什么说的，只是他老子娘两个老东西太心高了些。”
　　一语戳动了凤姐和贾琏。凤姐因见贾琏在此，且不做一声，只看贾琏的光景。贾琏心中有事，那里把这点事放在心里？待要不管，只是看着凤姐儿的陪房，且素日出过力的，脸上实在过不去，因说：“什么大事？只管咕咕唧唧的！你放心且去，我明日作媒，打发两个有体面的人，一面说一面带着定礼去，就说是我的主意。他十分不依，叫他来见我。”旺儿家的看着凤姐，凤姐便努嘴儿。旺儿家的会意，忙爬下就给贾琏磕头谢恩。这贾琏忙道：“你只管给你们姑奶奶磕头。我虽说了，到底也得你们姑奶奶打发人叫他女人上来，和他好说更好些，不然太霸道了，日后你们两亲家也难走动。”凤姐忙道：“连你还这么开恩操心呢，我反倒袖手旁观不成？旺儿家的你听见了，这事说了，你也忙忙的给我完了事来。说给你男人，外头所有的账目，一概赶今年年底都收进来，少一个钱也不依。我的名声不好，再放一年，都要生吃了我呢。”旺儿媳妇笑道：“奶奶也太胆小了。谁敢议论奶奶？若收了时，我也是一场痴心白使了。”凤姐道：“我真个还等钱做什么？不过为的是日用，出的多，进的少。这屋里有的没的，我和你姑爷一月的月钱，再连上四个店头的月钱，通共一二十两银子，还不够三五天使用的呢。若不是我千凑万挪的，早不知过到什么破窑里去了！如今倒落了一个放账的名儿。既这样，我就收了回来。我比谁不会花钱？咱们以后就坐着花，到多早晚就是多早晚。这不是样儿？前儿老太太生日，太太急了两个月，想不出法儿来，还是我提了一句，后楼上现有些没要紧的大铜锡家伙，四五箱子拿出去弄了三百银子，才把太太遮羞礼儿搪过去了。我是你们知道的，那一个金自鸣钟卖了五百六十两银子，没有半个月，大事小事没十件，白填在里头，今儿外头也短住了，不知是谁的主意，搜寻上老太太了。明儿再过一年，便搜寻到头面衣裳，可就好了！”旺儿媳妇笑道：“那一位太太奶奶的头面衣裳，折变了不够过一辈子的？只是不肯罢咧。”凤姐道：“不是我说没能耐的话，要象这么着我竟不能了。昨儿晚上，忽然做了个梦，说来可笑：梦见一个人，虽然面善，却又不知名姓，找我说娘娘打发他来，要一百匹锦。我问他是那一位娘娘，他说的又不是咱们的娘娘。我就不肯给他，他就来夺。正夺着，就醒了。”旺儿家的笑道：“这是奶奶日间操心，惦记应候宫里的事。”
　　一语未了，人回：“夏太监打发了一个小内家来说话。”贾琏听了，忙皱眉道：“又是什么话？一年他们也搬够了。”凤姐道：“你藏起来，等我见他。若是小事罢了，若是大事，我自有回话。”贾琏便躲入内套间去。这里凤姐命人带进小太监来，让他椅上坐了吃茶，因问何事。那小太监便说：“夏爷爷因今儿偶见一所房子，如今竟短二百两银子，打发我来问舅奶奶家里，有现成的银子暂借一二百，这一两日就送来。”凤姐儿听了，笑道：“什么是送来？有的是银子，只管先兑了去。改日等我们短住，再借去也是一样。”小太监道：“夏爷爷还说，上两回还有一千二百两银子没送来，等今年年底下自然一齐都送过来的。”凤姐笑道：“你夏爷爷好小气。这也值的放在心里？我说一句话，不怕他多心，要都这么记清了还我们，不知要还多少了。只怕我们没有，要有只管拿去。”因叫旺儿媳妇来，“出去，不管那里先支二百银来。”旺儿媳妇会意，因笑道：“我才因别处支不动，才来和奶奶支的。”凤姐道：“你们只会里头来要钱，叫你们外头弄去，就不能了。”说着，叫平儿：“把我那两个金项圈拿出去，暂且押四百两银子。”平儿答应去了，果然拿了一个锦盒子来，里面两个锦袱包着。打开时，一个金累丝攒珠的，那珍珠都有莲子大小；一个点翠嵌宝石的；两个都与宫中之物不离上下。一时拿去，果然拿了四百两银子来。凤姐命给小太监打叠一半，那一半与了旺儿媳妇，命他拿去办八月中秋的节。那小太监便告辞了，凤姐命人替他拿着银子，送出大门去了。这里贾琏出来笑道：“这一起外祟，何日是了！”凤姐笑道：“刚说着，就来了一股子。”贾琏道：“昨儿周太监来，张口一千两，我略应慢了些，他就不自在。将来得罪人的地方儿多着呢。这会子再发个三五万的财就好了！”一面说，一面平儿伏侍凤姐另洗了脸、更衣，往贾母处伺候晚饭。
　　这里贾琏出来，刚至外书房，忽见林之孝走来。贾琏因问何事。林之孝说道：“才听见雨村降了，却不知何事。只怕未必真。”贾琏道：“真不真，他那官儿未必保的长。只怕将来有事，咱们宁可疏远着他好。”林之孝道：“何尝不是？只是一时难以疏远。如今东府大爷和他更好，老爷又喜欢他，时常来往，那个不知？”贾琏道：“横竖不和他谋事，也不相干。你去再打听真了是为什么。”林之孝答应了，却不动身，坐在椅子上再说闲话。因又说起家道艰难，便趁势说：“人口太众了。不如拣个空日回明老太太老爷，把这些出过力的老家人，用不着的开恩放几家出去：一则他门各有营运，二则家里一年也省口粮月钱。再者，里头的姑娘也太多。俗语说，‘一时比不得一时’，如今说不得先时的例了，少不的大家委屈些，该使八个的使六个，使四个的使两个。若各房算起来，一年也可以省许多月米月钱。况且里头的女孩子们，一半都大了，也该配人的配人，成了房，岂不又滋生出些人来？”贾琏道：“我也这么想，只是老爷才回家来，多少大事未回，那里议到这个上头？前儿官媒拿了个庚帖来求亲，太太还说老爷才来家，每日欢天喜地的说骨肉完聚，忽然提起这事，恐老爷又伤心，所以且不叫提起。”林之孝道：“这也是正理，太太想的周到。”贾琏道：“正是，提起这话，我想起一件事来：“我们旺儿的小子，要说太太屋里的彩霞，他昨儿求我。我想什么大事，不管谁去说一声去，就说我的话。”林之孝答应了，半晌笑道：“依我说，二爷竟别管这件事。旺儿的那小子虽然年轻，在外吃酒赌钱，无所不至。虽说都是奴才，到底是一辈子的事。彩霞这孩子这几年我虽没看见，听见说越发出跳的好了，何苦来白遭塌一个人呢？”贾琏道：“哦！他小子竟会喝酒不成人吗？这么着，那里还给他老婆？且给他一顿棍，锁起来，再问他老子娘。”林之孝笑道：“何必在这一时？等他再生事，我们自然回爷处治，如今且也不用究办。”贾琏不语。一时林之孝出去。
　　晚间凤姐已命人唤了彩霞之母来说媒。那彩霞之母满心纵不愿意，见凤姐自和他说，何等体面，便心不由己的满口应了出去。凤姐又问贾琏：“可说了没有？”贾琏因说：“我原要说来着，听见他这小子大不成人，所以还没说。若果然不成人，且管教他两日，再给他老婆不迟。”凤姐笑道：“我们王家的人，连我还不中你们的意，何况奴才呢。我已经和他娘说了，他娘倒欢天喜地，难道又叫进他来不要了不成？”贾琏道：“你既说了，又何必退呢？明日说给他老子，好生管他就是了。”这里说话不提。
且说彩霞因前日出去等父母择人，心中虽与贾环有旧，尚未作准。今日又见旺儿每每来求亲，早闻得旺儿之子酗酒赌博，而且容颜丑陋，不能如意。自此，心中越发懊恼，惟恐旺儿仗势作成，终身不遂，未免心中急躁。至晚间，悄命他妹子小霞进二门来找赵姨娘，问个端底。赵姨娘素日深与彩霞好，巴不得给了贾环，方有个膀臂，不承望王夫人又放出去了。每每调唆贾环去讨，一则贾环羞口难开，二则贾环也不在意，不过是个丫头，他去了将来自然还有好的，遂迁延住不肯说去，意思便丢开了手。无奈赵姨娘又不舍，又见他妹子来问，是晚得空，便先求了贾政。贾政说道：“且忙什么。等他们再念一二年书，再放人不迟。我已经看中了两个丫头，一个给宝玉，一个给环儿。只是年纪还小，又怕他们误了念书，再等一二年再提。”赵姨娘还要说话，只听外面一声响，不知何物，大家吃了一惊。
未知如何，下回分解。

Let us return to Yuanyang. She went out through the side gate, her face still burning and her heart beating wildly. This had been a most unexpected discovery. She knew how serious it was. If it became known, it would be a scandal involving rape and theft which might even lead to murder; and others were bound to be implicated too. However, as she was not involved she decided to keep it to herself. So having reported back to the Lady Dowager, she went to bed with the rest.

Now Siqi and her cousin had played together as children and, in the way of children, avowed that when they grew up they would never marry anyone else. As the years passed and they both turned out handsome, whenever she went home they would exchange loving glances, their childish fancy turning to passion; but they had no chance to be alone together. And as both were afraid their parents would not permit them to marry, they had secretly bribed some old women in the Garden to leave the gate open and keep watch for them. That day, taking advantage of the confusion, the young man had slipped in and they had had their first secret tryst. Although not yet lovers, they had exchanged vows and keepsakes and were full of passion for each other when Yuanyang’s coming frightened them away. The young fellow had fled through the side gate.

Siqi did not sleep all night, repenting too late. The next day at sight of Yuanyang she flushed and turned pale by turns, overwhelmed with confusion. Her heart misgave her. Too distracted to eat or drink, she moped all day. After a couple of days, however, when nothing happened, she gradually stopped worrying. Then one evening an old woman came to inform her secretly, “Your cousin’s run away. He hasn’t been home for three or four days, and they’ve sent people to search for him everywhere.”

This news made Siqi both frantic and angry. “Even if the affair came to light, we should die together,” she thought. “How heartless men are, to clear out like that!” This added to her distress. The next day she was too upset to get up, and took to her bed listlessly as if ill.

When Yuanyang heard that a young man had disappeared and Siqi was so ill that she had to leave the Garden, she knew they were afraid of being incriminated and suspected that she had given them away. This troubled her conscience. She went to see Siqi and, sending the attendants away, swore that she would drop down dead on the spot if she told a single soul.

“Just set your mind at rest and get well,” she urged. “Don’t work yourself up into a bad illness.”

Siqi seized her hand and sobbed, “My dear sister! We’ve been together since we were children and you’ve never treated me as an outsider — I’ve always respected you. Now that I’ve done wrong, if you really won’t tell anyone you’ll be like my own mother. I’ll owe you my life from now on. If I get better, I’ll set up a longevity tablet to you and burn incense to it every day, kowtowing and praying that you have long life and good fortune. If I die, I’ll come back as a donkey or a dog to repay you.” She went on sobbing, “If we’re separated and meet again later, I promise I’ll find some way to show my gratitude.”

This reduced Yuanyang to tears too.

“Why ask for trouble?” she asked, nodding. “What do I want to interfere for, to spoil your reputation and get myself into hot water? Besides, it’s not a thing I can talk about to anyone. Just set your heart at rest. Once you’re better, you must behave yourself and not carry on so wildly again.”

Siqi nodded repeatedly as she lay on her pillow.

After comforting her a little longer Yuanyang left. Knowing that Jia Lian was not at home and that Xifeng had seemed rather listless the last few days, not her usual self, she decided to call to ask how she was. When she reached Xifeng’s compound, the maids at the inner gate stood up to let her pass through. She entered the main room just as Pinger emerged from the inner chamber. At sight of her Pinger came over quickly.

“We’ve just finished our meal,” she whispered with a smile.

After a meal she’s having her midday rest. Do take a seat in here for a while.” Yuanyang had to go with Pinger to the east room, where a young maid served them tea.

Yuanyang asked softly, “What’s the matter with your mistress these last few days? I’ve noticed she seems listless.”

As there was no one else in the room, Pinger gave a sigh.

“She hasn’t been herself for some time now. It’s a month already since she started moping. The last few days, what with all the bustle and some annoying things that happened, she’s had a relapse and is worse than before. She can’t keep going and is at the end of her tether.”

“In that case, why not send for a doctor?”

“My dear sister, don’t you know what she’s like? Don’t talk about calling in doctors or taking medicine. I just asked her kindly how she was feeling, but that made her angry and she accused me of wishing an illness on her. Yet she goes on fussing and fuming all the time. She doesn’t take things easy and build up her health.”

“Even so, you ought to get a doctor to see what’s wrong. Then you’d know what to do.”

“Judging by the symptoms, I don’t think it’s anything slight.”

“What is it then?”

Pinger drew closer to whisper in her ear, “It’s a month now since her last period, and still it hasn’t stopped. Isn’t that serious?”

“Goodness!” exclaimed Yuanyang. “In that case, isn’t it a ‘flooding of the mountain’?”

Pinger spat in disgust.

“Shame on you, a young girl, saying such a thing!” she whispered with a smile. “You’re a fine one to talk about wishing an illness on people.”

Yuanyang blushed. She giggled softly.

“I really don’t know what a ‘flooding’ is. But have you forgotten? Didn’t my elder sister die of this? I didn’t know what illness it was, but once I happened to hear my mother and my sister’s mother-in-law talking about it, and though at first I was puzzled I came to understand a little.”

As they were talking a young maid came in to tell Pinger, “Mrs. Zhu is here again. We told her the mistress is resting, so she’s gone to see Her Ladyship.”

Pinger nodded.

“Which Mrs. Zhu?” asked Yuanyang.

“Zhu the go-between. Some Prefect Sun or other has proposed a match, so she keeps coming here every day with his card. She’s a thorough nuisance.”

Just then another maid ran in. “The master’s back,” she announced.

And in came Jia Lian, who walked to the door of the inner room. Pinger hurried out to meet him. Seeing her in the east room, he went there too. At the door, catching sight of Yuanyang sitting on the kang, he stopped.

“Sister Yuanyang!” he cried. “What brings your illustrious self to my humble quarters?”

She remained seated as she answered, “I came to pay my respects to the master and mistress, but they’re either out or resting.”

“You wait on the old lady all the year round, sister, and I’ve not been to see how you are. How can I put you to the trouble of calling?”

“What a lucky coincidence!” he continued. “I was just going to look for you. I found this gown too hot, so I came back first to change into a lined one, then meant to go to see you. Heaven must have taken pity on me and saved me the trip.”

As he was speaking he took a seat.

“What did you want me for?” asked Yuanyang.

He smiled.

“There’s something I’d forgotten, but maybe you remember. Last year on the old lady’s birthday, some monk from outside presented her with a Buddha’s-hand of frozen lard, and because she liked it she put it

“Bring it here and set it out. The other day when the old lady’s birthday was celebrated, I was checking the antiques list and found one item still entered there, but I didn’t know where it was then. The people in the storeroom have reported to me twice. I was waiting to find out for certain so as to make a note. That’s why I asked you, sister: is the old lady still using it, or has she passed it on to someone?”

Yuanyang answered, “After the old lady had it for a few days she tired of it and gave it to your wife. So now you come asking me! I even remember the day it was sent over by old Mrs. Wang. Have you forgotten? Why not ask your wife or Pinger?”

Pinger, who had been fetching clothes, came out at this to report, “It was delivered and is stored upstairs. The mistress sent to tell them, but they’re so forgetful they didn’t make a note of it. Now they come bothering us again about such a trifle.”

Jia Lian grinned.

“If it was given to your mistress, how is it I didn’t know?” he asked. “Have you hidden it away?”

“The mistress told you, sir, but you wanted to give it away and she wouldn’t let you. It wasn’t easy to get her to keep it. Now you’ve forgotten and accuse us of secreting it! What is so precious about it anyway? We’ve never hidden things ten times better than that. Why are you so suddenly enamoured of such a worthless object?”

Jia Lian lowered his head with a smile and thought.

“How stupid I’m getting!” he exclaimed, clapping his hands. “Forgetful and always offending people — I’m not what I was.”

“No wonder, with so much business and gossip to cope with,” said Yuanyang. “If you have a couple of drinks too, how can you remember everything?” She rose to her feet.

Jia Lian stood up too.

“Do sit down again, dear sister,” he begged. “There’s something else I want to ask of you.” He rounded on the maid. “Why haven’t you made good tea? Quick, bring a clean covered bowl and brew some of the new tribute tea we had yesterday.”

Then he told Yuanyang, “These last two days, on account of the old lady’s birthday, we’ve run through several thousand taels. The rents from our different estates won’t be coming in till the ninth month, so just now we’re rather short. Tomorrow we have to send presents to the Prince of Nan’an, and prepare gifts for the Imperial Consort on the Double-Ninth Festival; then there are weddings and funerals in several families — we need two or three thousand taels at least, and there’s no way to raise a loan for the time being. As the proverb says, ‘It’s better to ask of one’s own folk than of outsiders.’ I’m afraid, sister, you’ll have to take the blame and secretly pawn a case of the old lady’s gold and silver which she doesn’t know about, so that we can raise a thousand taels or so to tide us over. In less than half a month, when our money comes in, we’ll redeem it and return it. I’d never let you get into trouble.”

Yuanyang smiled.

“What a way to raise money! Fancy your thinking of that!”

“I’m not lying. Apart from you, there are others in charge of a few thousand taels; but they’re not as intelligent or bold as you, sister. If I mentioned this to them, they’d take fright. So I’d rather ask a favour of you than of anybody else.”

Before he could say more a maid hurried in from the old lady’s apartments to fetch Yuanyang.

“Her Ladyship wants you,” she said. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. So you’re here.”

At that Yuanyang had to go, and Jia Lian went back to see Xifeng. He found her awake. She had heard him asking Yuanyang to help pawn something, but felt it would be awkward to intervene and so had remained lying down. Now that he was back, she asked:

“Did she agree?”

“It’s not settled yet, but it looks hopeful. If you put in a word too, it should be all right.”

Xifeng smiled.

"I’m not meddling with such business. If I fix this up and it sounds fine now, once you come into money you’ll forget all about it. Who’s going to dune with you then? And if the old lady gets to hear of it, I shall lose all the face I’ve built up these years."

"You’re a good sort," said Jia Lian. "If you pull this off, I’ll show my gratitude."

"What with?" she asked.

"Just say what you want, and it’s yours."

Pinger put in, "Don’t ask for anything else, madam. Just now you were saying you needed one or two hundred taels for something, and didn’t know where to get them. Why not borrow this sum so that both sides are satisfied?"

"Luckily you reminded me," chuckled Xifeng. "That’s settled then."

"You’re too cruel, the pair of you," he cried. "Don’t talk about a thousand taels’ security, even if you wanted three to five thousand in cash now I could raise it for you. I’m not asking you for a loan, but just to put in a word for me; yet you hold it over me and ask for interest. It’s too bad of you...."

Before he could say more, Xifeng sat up.

"Every tael I have I came by honestly," she retorted. "There are plenty of people, high and low, who run me down behind my back. I didn’t know you were one of them. Well, ‘Without a traitor inside, no bandits can break in.’ What have you Jias got anyway? A few stinking coppers, that’s all. Why, the leavings from our Wang family would be enough for you to live on all your life. Aren’t you ashamed to talk such nonsense? If you don’t believe me, just compare your mother’s dowry with mine. Is there anything of ours that doesn’t measure up to yours?"

"I was only joking. Can’t you take a joke?" he said. "What does it matter if you want a couple of hundred taels? I may not have more, but I can raise that much. I’ll get it for you, and you can spend it first — how about that?"

"What’s the hurry?" she asked. "It’s not needed for my funeral."

"Why be so angry? There’s no call for it."

That made her smile.

"I’m not angry," she said. "But what you said was so maddening. The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of Second Sister’s death. We were good friends, after all. Though I can’t do anything else for her, I ought to burn some paper money at her grave for the sake of our sisterhood. She left no son, but we shouldn’t ‘sprinkle earth to blind posterity’s eyes.’"

After a pause he said, "It’s good of you to remember. But since you don’t need the money till the day after tomorrow, if I get some tomorrow you can take as much as you want."

Just then Lai Wang’s wife came in.

"Have you fixed it up?" Xifeng asked her.

"No, it’s no good," was the answer. "I had to tell her that you would have to put in a word, madam, to settle it."

"What is it this time?" inquired Jia Lian.

Xifeng told him, "It’s nothing much. Lai Wang has a son who’s seventeen and not yet married. He wants to marry Lady Wang’s maid Cai-xia, but we don’t know what Her Ladyship thinks. The other day, because the girl’s grown up and is often ill, she was kind enough to send her away, telling her parents to find her a husband. So Lai Wang’s wife has asked me to help. I thought the two families were well matched and it should be easy to arrange; but now she tells me it’s no good."

Jia Lian commented, "What does that matter? There are plenty of better girls than Cai-xia."

Lai Wang’s wife smiled.

"That’s all very well, sir, but if even their family looks down on us, other people will even more. We’ve been lucky to find a girl we like, and I’ve begged you and Her Ladyship...."

By the grace of Heaven and thanks to your help, madam, the match was arranged. And since you said he was bound to agree, I sent someone to sound him out, but she was rebuffed. I think very highly of the boy myself, and from the way he’s always talked to me he’s not unwilling. But his parents are too stuck-up.”

This touched a chord in Xifeng and Jia Lian. As her husband was present, Xifeng kept quiet to see what he would do. He had something else on his mind and was not interested in this business. However, not liking to refuse the wife of his own steward who had worked so hard for them, he said:

“What’s the problem? Why all this fuss? Don’t worry, I’ll act as go-between tomorrow and send two respectable people with the betrothal gifts to make the proposal in my name. If they refuse, let them come and see me.”

Mrs. Lin looked at Xifeng, who pursed her lips, and taking the hint she kowtowed to Jia Lian to thank him.

“You’d better kowtow to your mistress,” he said. “I’ve promised, of course, but she should send for the boy’s mother and have a talk with her. That would be better. Otherwise it looks too high-handed, and then the two families won’t be able to associate with each other.”

“Since you’re being so helpful, of course I’ll do my share,” replied Xifeng. “Did you hear that, Lin’s wife? After this is settled I want you to get a move on and collect all the money due to us from outside by the end of the year. Not a single cash short, mind! I’ve a bad name as it is. If I let it run on another year, people will be eating me alive!”

“You’re too timid, madam,” said Mrs. Lin. “Who would dare criticize you? But if you call in all the loans, all my work will have been for nothing.”

“It isn’t that I’m short of money, but expenditure exceeds income. With our monthly allowance and the rent from our four shops, your master and I get only twenty taels or so a month — not enough for three to five days’ spending. If I hadn’t scraped together and managed as best I could, we’d have been reduced to dire poverty long ago. Yet instead of being praised I’m blamed for lending out money at interest. Well, if that’s the case, I’ll call in my loans. Who can’t spend money? From now on we’ll just sit back and enjoy ourselves. What’s wrong with that? The other day for the old lady’s birthday, Her Ladyship was at her wits’ end for two months, not knowing how to raise money, until I suggested that we pawn some of the unused bronze and pewter in the back upstairs. We raised three hundred taels on four or five cases of it to save Her Ladyship’s face. As you know, that gold clock of mine was sold for five hundred and sixty taels, but in less than a fortnight that was all spent on big and small expenses. Now we’re so hard up again, someone has had the bright idea of asking the old lady for things. In another year, when we’ve taken all her trinkets and clothes, things should look up!”

“If all the ladies’ trinkets and clothes were pawned, the money raised would last a lifetime,” said Mrs. Lin. “But they just won’t do it.”

“I don’t like to boast, but I couldn’t go on like this,” Xifeng told her. “Last night I had a ridiculous dream. I dreamed that a man I seemed to know, though I’d no idea of his name, came and said he’d been sent by the Imperial Consort to ask me for a hundred rolls of brocade. I asked him which Imperial Consort, but the one he named wasn’t ours. So I refused and he tried to take it by force. We were struggling when I woke up.”

Mrs. Lin smiled.

“It’s because you worry too much by day, madam.”

"...but I was worried about the summons from the Palace.”

Just then a servant announced that a young eunuch had come from Eunuch Xia with a message. Jia Lian frowned.

“Now what?” he exclaimed. “Haven’t they fleeced us enough this year?”

“You hide,” said Xifeng. “Let me see him. If it’s a small matter, well and good. If it’s something important, I’ll know how to handle it.”

So Jia Lian slipped into the inner room while Xifeng ordered the young eunuch to be brought in. She invited him to be seated and offered him tea, then asked his business.

“Eunuch Xia happened to see a house today,” he said, “but he’s two hundred taels short. So he sent me to ask if you have ready money to lend him for a couple of days. He’ll send it back then.”

Xifeng smiled.

“Why talk of sending it back?” she said. “Of course we have the silver. He can take it at once. Some other time when we’re short, we can borrow from him.”

“Eunuch Xia also says that he still hasn’t sent back the twelve hundred taels from the last couple of times, but he’ll certainly repay the whole sum at the end of the year.”

“Your Eunuch Xia is too particular!” Xifeng tittered. “Is it worth worrying over such a trifle? If I may say so without offending him, if we kept strict accounts of how much is owed, I don’t know how much we might have to pay. We’re only afraid you may not have enough; if you do, just take this. There’s no need to talk of paying back.”

She called for Mrs. Lai Wang.

“Go and get two hundred taels of silver from somewhere,” she ordered.

Mrs. Lai Wang, taking the hint, replied, “I’ve just been to several places and couldn’t get any, that’s why I’ve come to you, madam.”

“You only know how to ask me for money,” scolded Xifeng. “When I ask you to raise some outside, you can’t.”

She told Pinger, “Take my two gold necklets and pawn them for four hundred taels.”

Pinger assented and went out, returning presently with a brocade box in which were two necklets wrapped in brocade. One, inlaid with pearls as big as lotus-seeds, was of fine gold filigree; the other was of kingfisher feathers and gems. Both were fit for a palace. When they were pawned, four hundred taels were obtained. Xifeng told the young eunuch to take two hundred, and gave the other two hundred to Mrs. Lai Wang to spend on the Mid-Autumn Festival. The young eunuch took his leave then, and Xifeng ordered a servant to carry the silver and see him to the gate.

Jia Lian emerged then to remark with a smile, “When will we be rid of these pests?”

“As we were talking about one, this one turned up,” chuckled Xifeng.

“Yesterday Eunuch Zhou came and asked for a thousand taels. When I hesitated, he took offence. We’re going to have to offend quite a few people in future. If only we could make thirty or fifty thousand taels!”

As he was speaking Pinger helped Xifeng wash her face and change her clothes before going to wait on the Lady Dowager at dinner.

Jia Lian having gone out, on reaching his outer study he saw Lin Zhixiao approaching and asked what had happened.

“I’ve just heard that Yucun has been reduced to a lower rank,” said Lin. “But I don’t know why. I’m not sure it’s true.”

“Whether it’s true or not, he’s not likely to keep his present post long. If he gets into trouble later, we’d do well to keep our distance.”

“Exactly, sir. But it’s not easy to break with him all of a sudden. The master of the East Mansion is on good terms with him, and our master likes him too. They’re constantly calling on each other — everybody knows that.”

“Well, so long as we don’t join him in any underhand schemes, it doesn’t matter. Go and find out the truth of the matter.”

Lin Zhixiao assented but did not leave. Instead he sat down for a chat. And in the course of conversation he mentioned that times were hard, then took this chance to say:

“Our household is too large. Why not pick a day to report to the Old Lady and the master that we should pension off some of the old servants who’ve done their share and are no longer of any use?"

Jia Lian said, “That’s just what I think. But the master has only just come home, and there are so many important matters to report to him that we’ve had no chance to bring this up. The other day an official go-between brought a horoscope to propose a match, but Her Ladyship said that as the master had just come home and was happily celebrating the family reunion, if we suddenly raised this matter we might upset him; so she told us not to mention it for the time being.”

“Quite right,” approved Lin Zhixiao. “Her Ladyship is very considerate.”

“Yes. Speaking of this reminds me of something. Wang Er’s son wants to marry Her Ladyship’s maid Caixia, and yesterday he begged me to put in a word for him. I thought, what’s so difficult about that? I’ll send someone to say it’s my idea.”

Lin Zhixiao assented, but after a pause he chuckled, “If you want my advice, sir, you’d better not get mixed up in this. That son of Wang Er’s may be young, but he’s a drunkard and gambler who’ll stop at nothing. They’re only slaves, I know, but it’s a question of her whole life. Though I haven’t seen Caixia these last few years, I hear she’s grown into a very fine girl. What’s the harm in ruining her?”

“What! Is that young fellow such a drunkard and good-for-nothing?” exclaimed Jia Lian. “In that case, how can we let him have a wife? He should be given a good beating, then locked up and his parents called in.”

Lin Zhixiao smiled.

“Why be in such a hurry?” he demurred. “Next time he makes trouble we can report it to you for punishment. There’s no call to look into it now.”

Jia Lian said no more and presently Lin Zhixiao left.

That evening Xifeng had sent for Caixia’s mother and proposed the match. Although the woman was unwilling, she felt flattered by Xifeng’s personal intervention and against her better judgment she agreed.

Then Xifeng asked Jia Lian, “Did you speak to them?”

“I meant to, but then I heard that Wang’s son is a ne’er-do-well, so I said nothing. If he’s really no good, we should discipline him for a couple of days before letting him have a wife.”

Xifeng smiled.

“If even I, one of the Wang family, don’t suit you, still less will our slaves. I’ve already spoken to her mother, and she was delighted. How can I call her in now and cancel the agreement?”

“Since you’ve done that, of course we can’t back out,” said Jia Lian. “Tomorrow I’ll tell his father to give him a good talking to.”

But enough of this.

Caixia had been waiting since going home for her parents to find her a husband. Although attached to Jia Huan, she had received no pledge from him. And now that Wang’s son had asked for her hand — and she knew that he drank, gambled and was thoroughly ugly and obnoxious — she was more upset than ever, afraid that Wang might use his influence to force her into this match which would wreck her whole life. In her distress that evening she sent her younger sister Xiaxia secretly to the inner gate to ask Concubine Zhao the truth of the matter.

Concubine Zhao, who had always been fond of Caixia, would have been glad to see her marry Jia Huan so as to have an ally. But now Lady Wang had given the girl her freedom. She had often urged Jia Huan to ask for Caixia; however, he was too embarrassed to do so and did not care much one way or the other, thinking her only a maid and that, since she had left, he could easily find another. So he had kept putting it off, meaning to drop the matter. But Concubine Zhao could not bear to give her up.

Jia Zheng said, “There’s no hurry. Wait a couple of years until they’ve done more studying. There’ll still be time then to give them concubines. I’ve already got my eye on a couple of girls, one for Bao-yu and one for Huan. But they’re still rather young, and I don’t want them neglecting their studies; so I think we’d better leave it for a year or two.”

Zhao Yi-niang would have argued, but at that moment there was a crash outside which startled them all.

But if you wish to know the cause, you must read the following chapter.

第73章 痴丫头误拾绣春囊 懦小姐不问累金凤

话说那赵姨娘和贾政说话，忽听外面一声响，不知何物，忙问时，原来是外间窗屉不曾扣好，滑了屈戌掉下来。赵姨娘骂了丫头几句，自己带领丫鬟上好，方进来打发贾政安歇，不在话下。
　　却说怡红院中宝玉方才睡下，丫鬟们正欲各散安歇，忽听有人来敲院门。老婆子开了，见是赵姨娘房内的丫头名唤小鹊的，问他作什么，小鹊不答，直往里走，来找宝玉。只见宝玉才睡下，晴雯等犹在床边坐着，大家玩笑。见他来了，都问：“什么事，这时候又跑了来？”小鹊连忙悄向宝玉道：“我来告诉你个信儿，方才我们奶奶咕咕唧唧的，在老爷前不知说了你些个什么，我只听见‘宝玉’二字。我来告诉你，仔细明儿老爷和你说话罢。”一面说着，回身就走。袭人命人留他吃茶，因怕关门，遂一直去了。宝玉听了，知道赵姨娘心术不端，合自己仇人似的，又不知他说些什么，便如孙大圣听见了紧箍儿咒的一般，登时四肢五内一齐皆不自在起来。想来想去，别无他法，且理熟了书了书预备明儿盘考，只能书舛不错，就有别事也可搪塞。一面想罢，忙披衣起来要读书。心中又自后悔：“这些日子，只说不提了，偏又丢生了。早知该天天好歹温习些。”如今打算打算，肚子里现可背诵的，不过只有《学》、《庸》、二《论》还背得出来。至上本《孟子》，就有一半是夹生的，若凭空提一句，断不能背；至下《孟子》，就有大半生的。算起《五经》来，因近来做诗，常把《五经》集些，虽不甚熟，还可塞责。别的虽不记得，素日贾政幸未叫读的，纵不知，也还不妨。至于古文，还是那几年所读过的几篇《左传》、《国策》、《公羊》、《谷梁》、汉、唐等文，这几年未曾读得，不过一时之兴，随看随忘，未曾下过苦功，如何记得？这是更难塞责的。更有时文八股一道，因平素深恶，说这原非圣贤之制撰，焉能阐发圣贤之奥，不过是后人饵名钓禄之阶。虽贾政当日起身，选了百十篇命他读的，不过是后人的时文，偶见其中一二股内，或承起之中，有作的精致，或流荡、或游戏、或悲感稍能动性者，偶尔一读，不过供一时之兴趣，究竟何曾成篇潜心玩索？如今若温习这个，又恐明日盘究那个；若温习那个，又恐盘驳这个：一夜之工，亦不能全然温习。因此，越添了焦躁。
　　自己读书，不值紧要，却累着一房丫鬟们都不能睡。袭人等在旁剪烛斟茶，那些小的都困倦起来，前仰后合。晴雯骂道：“什么小蹄子们！一个个黑家白日挺尸挺不够，偶然一次睡迟了些，就装出这个腔调儿来了。再这么着，我拿针扎你们两下子！”话犹未了，只听外间咕咚一声，急忙看时，原来是个小丫头坐着打腕，一头撞到壁上，从梦中惊醒。却正是晴雯说这话之时，他怔怔的只当是晴雯打了他一下子，遂哭着央说：“好姐姐，我再不敢了！”众人都笑起来。宝玉忙劝道：“饶他罢。原该叫他们睡去。你们也该替换着睡。”袭人道：“小祖宗，你只顾你的罢！统共这一夜的工夫，你把心暂且用在这几本书上，等过了这一关，由你再张罗别的，也不算误了什么。”宝玉听他说的恳切，只得又读几句。麝月斟了一杯茶来润舌，宝玉接茶吃了。因见麝月只穿着短袄，宝玉道：“夜静了冷，到底穿一件大衣裳才是啊。”麝月笑指着书道：“你暂且把我们忘了，使不得吗？且把心搁在这上头些罢。”
　　话犹未了，只听春燕秋纹从后房门跑进来，口内喊说：“不好了！一个人打墙上跳下来了。”众人听说，忙问：“在那里？”即喝起人来，各处寻找。晴雯因见宝玉读书苦恼，劳费一夜神思，明日也未必妥当，心下正要替宝玉想个主意，好脱此难。忽然碰着这一惊，便生计向宝玉道：“趁这个机会，快装病，只说吓着了。”这话正中宝玉心怀。因叫起上夜的来，打着灯笼各处搜寻，并无踪迹，都说：“小姑娘们想是睡花了眼出去，风摇的树枝儿，错认了人。”晴雯便道：“别放屁！你们查的不严，怕耽不是，还拿这话来支吾！刚才并不是一个人见的，宝玉和我们出去，大家亲见的。如今宝玉吓得颜色都变了，满身发热，我这会子还要上房里取安魂丸药去呢。太太问起来，是要回明白了的，难道依你说就罢了？”众人听了，吓得不敢则声，只得又各处去找。晴雯和秋纹二人果出去要药去，故意闹的众人皆知宝玉着了惊，吓病了。王夫人听了，忙命人来看视给药，又吩咐各上夜人仔细搜查；又一面叫查二门外邻园墙上夜的小厮们。于是园内灯笼火把，直闹了一夜。至五更天，就传管家的细看查访。
　　贾母闻知宝玉被吓，细问原由，众人不敢再隐，只得回明。贾母道：“我不料有此事。如今各处上夜的都不小还是小事，只怕他们就是贼也未可知。”当下邢夫人、尤氏等都过来请安，李纨、凤姐及妹妹等皆陪侍，听贾母如此说，都默无所答。独探春出位笑道：“近因凤姐姐身子不好几日，园里的人，比先放肆许多。先前不过是大家偷着一时半刻，或夜里坐更时三四个人聚在一处，或掷骰，或斗牌，小玩意儿，不过为着熬困起见。如今渐次放诞，竟开了赌局，甚至头家局主，或三十吊五十吊的大输赢。半月前竟有争斗相打的事。”贾母听了，忙说：“你既知道，为什么不早回我来？”探春道：“我因想着太太事多，且连日不自在，所以没回，只告诉大嫂子和管事的人们，戒饬过几次，近日好些了。”贾母忙道：“你姑娘家，那里知道这里头的利害？你以为赌钱常事，不过怕起争端．不知夜间既要钱，就保不住不吃酒，既吃酒，就未免门户任意开锁，或买东西，其中夜静人稀，趁便藏贼引盗，什么事做不出来？况且园内你姐儿们起居所伴者，皆系丫头媳妇们，贤愚混杂。贼盗事小，倘有别事，略沾带些，关系非小！这事岂可轻恕？”探春听说，便默然归坐。凤姐虽未大愈，精神未尝稍减，今见贾母如此说，便忙道：“偏偏我又病了。”遂回头命人速传林之孝家的等总理家事的四个媳妇来了，当着贾母申饬了一顿。贾母命：“即刻查了头家赌家来！有人出首者赏，隐情不告者罚。”
　　林之孝家的等见贾母动怒，谁敢徇私，忙去园内传齐，又一一盘查。虽然大家赖一回，终不免水落石出。查得大头家三人，小头家八人，聚赌者统共二十多人，都带来见贾母，跪在院内，磕响头求饶。贾母先问大头家名姓，和钱之多少。原来这大头家，一个是林之孝家的两姨亲家，一个是园内厨房内柳家媳妇之妹，一个是迎春之乳母。这是三个为首的，馀者不能多记。贾母便命将骰子纸牌一并烧毁，所有的钱入官，分散与从人；将为首者每人打四十大板，撵出去，总不许再入；从者每人打二十板，革去三月月钱，拨入圊厕行内。又将林之孝家的申饬一番。林之孝家的见他的亲戚又给他打嘴，自己也觉没趣；迎春在坐也觉没意思。黛玉、宝钗、探春等见迎春的乳母如此，也是‘物伤其类’的意思，遂都起身笑向贾母讨情，说：“这个奶奶素日原不玩的，不知怎么，也偶然高兴；求看二姐姐面上，饶过这次罢。”贾母道：“你们不知道。大约这些奶子们，一个个仗着奶过哥儿姐儿，原比别人有些体面，他们就生事，比别人更可恶！专管调唆主子，护短偏向。我都是经过的。况且要拿一个作法，恰好果然就遇见了一个。你们别管，我自有道理。”宝钗等听说，只得罢了。一时贾母歇晌，大家散出，都知贾母生气，皆不敢回家，只得在此暂候。尤氏到凤姐儿处来闲话了一回，因他也不自在，只得园内去闲谈。
　　邢夫人在王夫人处坐了一回，也要到园内走走。刚至园门前，只见贾母房内的小丫头子名唤傻大姐的，笑嘻嘻走来，手内拿着个花红柳绿的东西，低头瞧着只管走。不防迎头撞见邢夫人，抬头看见，方才站住。邢夫人因说：“这傻丫头又得个什么爱巴物儿，这样喜欢？拿来我瞧瞧。”原来这傻大姐年方十四岁，是新挑上来给贾母这边专做粗活的。因他生的体肥面阔，两只大脚，做粗活很爽利简捷，且心性愚顽，一无知识，出言可以发笑。贾母喜欢，便起名为“傻大姐”，若有错失，也不苛责他。无事时便入园内来玩耍，正往山石背后掏促织去，忽见一个五彩绣香囊，上面绣的并非花鸟等物，一面却是两个人赤条条的相抱，一面是几个字。这痴丫头原不认得是春意儿，心下打量：“敢是两个妖精打架？不就是两个人打架呢？”左右猜解不来，正要拿去给贾母看呢，所以笑嘻嘻走回。忽见邢夫人如此说，便笑道：“太太真个说的巧，真是个爱巴物儿。太太瞧一瞧。”说着便送过去。邢夫人接来一看，吓得连忙死紧攥住，忙问：“你是那里得的？”傻大姐道：“我掏促织儿，在山子石后头拣的。”邢夫人道：“快别告诉人！这不是好东西。连你也要打死呢。因你素日是个傻丫头，以后再别提了。”这傻大姐听了，反吓得黄了脸，说：“再不敢了。”磕了头，呆呆而去。
　　邢夫人回头看时，都是些女孩儿，不便递给他们，自己便在袖里。心内十分罕异，揣摩此物从何而来，且不形于声色，到了迎春房里。迎春正因他乳母获罪，心中不自在，忽报母亲来了，遂接人。奉茶毕，邢夫人因说道：“你这么大了，你那奶妈子行此事，你也不说说他。如今别人都好好的，偏咱们的人做出这事来，什么意思？”迎春低头弄衣带，半晌答道：“我说他两次，他不听，也叫我没法儿。况因他是妈妈，只有他说我的，没有我说他的。”邢夫人道：“胡说。你不好了，他原该说：如今他犯了法，你就该拿出姑娘的身分来。他敢不依，你就回我去才是。如今直等外人共知，这可是什么意思！再者，放头儿，还只怕他巧语花言的和你借贷些簪环衣裳做本钱。你这心活面软，未必不周济他些。若被他骗了去，我是一个钱没有的，看你明日怎么过节？”迎春不语，只低着头。邢夫人见他这般，因冷笑道：“你是大老爷跟前的人养的，这里探丫头是二老爷跟前的人养的，出身一样，你娘比赵姨娘强十分，你也该比探丫头强才是。怎么你反不及他一点？倒是我无儿女的一生干净，也不能惹人笑话！”人回：“琏二奶奶来了。”邢夫人听了，冷笑两声，命人出去说：“请他自己养病，我这里不用他伺候。”接着又有探事的小丫头来报说：“老太太醒了。”邢夫人方起身往前边来。
　　迎春送至院外方回。绣橘因说道：“如何？前儿我回姑娘：‘那一个攒珠累金凤，竟不知那里去了。’回了姑娘，竟不问一声儿。我说：‘必是老奶奶拿去当了银子放头儿了。’姑娘不信，只说司棋收着，叫问司棋。司棋虽病，心里却明白，说：‘没有收起来，还在书架上匣里放着，预备八月十五要戴呢。’姑娘该叫人去问老奶奶一声。”迎春道：“何用问？那自然是他拿了去摘了肩儿了。我只说他悄悄的拿了出去，不过一时半晌，仍旧悄悄的放在里头，谁知他就忘了。今日偏又闹出来，问他也无益。”绣橘道：“何曾是忘记？他是试准了姑娘的性格儿才这么着。如今我有个主意，到二奶奶屋里，将此事回了，他或着人要，他或省事拿几吊钱来替他赎了，如何？”迎春忙道：“罢，罢，省事些好。宁可没有了，又何必生事？”绣橘道：“姑娘怎么这样软弱？都要省起事来，将来连姑娘还骗了去。我竟去的是。”说着便走。迎春便不言语，只好由他。
　　谁知迎春的乳母之媳玉儿媳妇为他婆婆得罪，来求迎春去讨情，他们正说金凤一事，且不进去。也因素日迎春懦弱，他们都不放在心上。如今见绣橘立意去回凤姐，又看这事脱不过去，只得进来，陪笑先向绣橘说：“姑娘，你别去生事。姑娘的金丝凤，原是我们老奶奶老糊涂了，输了几个钱，没的捞梢，所以借去，不想今日弄出事来。虽然这祥，到底主子的东西，我们不敢迟误，终久是要赎的。如今还要求姑娘看着从小儿吃奶的情，往老太太那边去讨一个情儿，救出他来才好。”迎春便说道：“好嫂子，你趁早打了这妄想。要等我去说情儿，等到明年，也是不中用的。方才连宝姐姐、林妹妹，大伙儿说情，老太太还不依，何况是我一个人？我自己臊还臊不过来，还去讨臊去？”绣橘便说：“赎金凤是一件事，说情是一件事，别绞在一处。难道姑娘不去说情，你就不赔了不成？嫂子且取了金凤来再说。”玉柱儿家的听见迎春如此拒绝他，绣橘的话又锋利，无可回答，一时脸上过不去，也明欺迎春素日好性儿，乃向绣橘说道：“姑娘，你别太张势了！你满家子算一算，谁的妈妈奶奶不仗着主子哥儿姐儿得些便宜，偏咱们就这样‘丁是丁，卯是卯’的？只许你们偷偷摸摸的哄骗了去。自从邢姑娘来了，太太吩咐一个月俭省出一两银子来给舅太太去，这里饶添了邢姑娘的使费，反少了一两银子。时常短了这个，少了那个，那不是我们供给？谁又要去？不过大家将就些罢了。算到今日少说也有三十两了，我们这一向的钱岂不白填了限呢？”绣橘不待说完，便啐了一口，道：“做什么你白填了三十两？我且和你算算账！姑娘要了些什么东西？”迎春听了这媳妇发邢夫人之私意，忙止道：“罢，罢！不能拿了金凤来，你不必拉三扯四的乱嚷。我也不要那凤了。就是太太问时，我只说丢了，也妨碍不着你什么，你出去歇歇儿去罢。何苦呢？”一面叫绣橘倒茶来。绣橘又气又急，因说道：“姑娘虽不怕，我是做什么的？把姑娘的东西丢了，他倒赖说姑娘使了他的钱，这如今竟要准折起来。倘或太太问姑娘为什么使了这些钱，敢是我们就中取势？这还了得！”一行说，一行就哭了。司棋听不过，只得勉强过来，帮着绣橘问着那媳妇。迎春劝止不住，自拿了一本《太上感应篇》去看。
　　三人正没开交，可巧宝钗、黛玉、宝琴、探春等，因恐迎春今日不自在，都约着来安慰。他们走到院中，听见几个人讲究，探春从纱窗内一看，只见迎春倚在床上看书，若有不闻之状，探春也笑了。小丫头们忙打起帘子报道：“姑娘们来了。”迎春放下书起身。那媳妇见有人来，且又有探春在内，不劝自止了，遂趁便就走。探春坐下，便问：“才刚谁在这里说话，倒象拌嘴似的？”迎春笑道：“没有什么，左不过他们小题大做罢了，何必问他？”探春笑道：“我才听见什么‘金凤’，又是什么‘没有钱，只合我们奴才要’。谁和奴才要钱了？难道姐姐和奴才要钱不成？”司棋绣橘道：“姑娘说的是了！姑娘何曾和他要什么了？”探春笑道：“姐姐既没有和他要，必定是我们和他们要了不成？你叫他进来，我倒要问问他。”迎春笑道：“这话又可笑。你们又无沾碍，何必如此？”探春道：“这倒不然。我和姐姐一样。姐姐的事，和我一般。他说姐姐，即是说我；我那边有人怨我，姐姐听见，也是合怨姐姐一样。咱们是主子，自然不理论那些钱财小事，只知想起什么要什么，也是有的事。但不知累丝凤怎么又夹在里头？”那玉柱儿媳妇生恐绣橘等告出他来，遂忙进来用话掩饰。探春深知其意，因笑道：“你们所以糊涂！如今你奶奶已得了不是，趁此求二奶奶，把方才的钱未曾散人的拿出些来赎来就完了。比不得没闹出来，大家都藏着留脸面。如今既是没了脸，趁此时，总有十个罪也只一人受罚，没有砍两颗头的理。你依我说，竟是和二奶奶趁便说去。在这里大声小气，如何使得！”这媳妇被探春说出真病，也无可赖了，只不敢往凤姐处自首。探春笑道：“我不听见便罢，既听见，少不得替你们分解。”
　　谁知探春早使了眼色与侍书，侍书出去了。这里正说话，忽见平儿进来。宝琴拍手笑道：“三姐姐敢是有驱神召将的符术？”黛玉笑道：“这倒不是道家法术，倒是用兵最精的所谓‘守如处女，出如脱兔’，‘出其不备’的妙策。”二人取笑，宝钗便使眼色与二人，遂以别话岔开。探春见平儿来了，遂问：“你奶奶可好些了？真是病糊涂了，事事都不在心上，叫我们受这样委屈。”平儿忙道：“谁敢给姑娘气受？姑娘吩咐我。”那玉柱儿媳妇方慌了手脚，遂上来赶着平儿叫：“姑娘坐下，让我说原故，姑娘请听。”平儿正色道：“姑娘这里说话，也有你混插嘴的理吗！你但凡知礼，该在外头伺候，也有外头的媳妇们无故到姑娘屋里来的？”绣橘道：“你不知我们这屋里是没礼的，谁爱来就来。”平儿道：“都是你们不是！姑娘好性儿，你们就该打出去，然后再回太太去才是。”柱儿媳妇见平儿出了言，红了脸，才退出去。探春接着道：“我且告诉你：要是别人得罪了我，倒还罢了。如今这柱儿媳妇和他婆婆，仗着是嬷嬷，又瞅着二姐姐好性儿，私自拿了首饰去赌钱，而且还捏造假账，逼着去讨情，和这两个丫头在卧房里大嚷大叫，二姐姐竟不能辖治。所以我看不过，才请你来问一声。还是他本是天外的人，不知道理？还是有谁主使他如此，先把二姐姐制伏了，然后就要治我和四姑娘了？”平儿忙陪笑道：“姑娘怎么今日说出这话来？我们奶奶如何担得起！”探春冷笑道：“俗语说的，‘物伤其类，唇亡齿寒’，我自然有些心惊么。”
   平儿问迎春道：“若论此事，本好处的。但只他是姑娘的奶嫂，姑娘怎么样呢？”当下迎春只合宝钗看《感应篇》故事，究竟连探春的话也没听见，忽见平儿如此说，仍笑道：“问我，我也没什么法子。他们的不是，自非自受，我也不能讨情，我也不去加责，就是了。至于私自拿去的东西，送来我收下，不送来我也不要了。太太们要来问我，可以隐瞒遮饰的过去，是他的造化；要瞒不住我也没法儿，没有个为他们反欺枉太太们的理，少不得直说。你们要说我好性儿，没个决断；有好主意可以八面周全，不叫太太们生气，任凭你们处治，我也不管。”众人听了，都好笑起来。黛玉笑道：“真是‘虎狼屯于阶陛，尚谈因果’。要是二姐姐是个男人，一家上下这些人，又如何裁治他们？”迎春笑道：“正是，多少男人衣租食税，及至事到临头，尚且如此。况且‘太上’说的好，救人急难，最是阴骘事。我虽不能救人，何苦来白白去和人结怨结仇，作那样无益有损的事呢？”一语未了，只听又有一人来了。
不知是谁，下回分解。

Now Aunt Zhao was talking to Jia Zheng when a sudden noise outside startled them. She asked what it was and found that the catch of the casement window in the outer room had slipped and fallen to the ground. She scolded the maids, then went out with them to fix it before returning to attend to Jia Zheng and see him to bed.

Meanwhile Baoyu in Happy Red Court had just gone to bed and his maids were on the point of retiring when someone knocked at the gate. The old woman who opened it saw that the caller was a maid from Aunt Zhao’s apartments called Magpie. When asked her business, instead of answering she brushed past her and hurried in to find Baoyu. He had just gone to bed and Qingwen and some other maids were still sitting there chatting and joking. At sight of Magpie they asked, “What brings you here at this hour of night?”

She went straight up to Baoyu and whispered, “I’ve come to tell you something. Just now my mistress was having a long, long talk with the master. I couldn’t make out all she said against you, but I heard your name. So I’ve come to warn you to be prepared tomorrow when he sends for you.” With that she turned to leave.

Xiren asked someone to invite her to have some tea; but afraid of being locked out, Magpie went straight back.

Baoyu, who knew how malicious Aunt Zhao was and her enmity towards him, was as dismayed by this news as the Monkey King at the threat of the Tightening Spell. He felt on edge all over. Since there was no way to prepare, he decided that the best thing was to get his books by heart ready for the test tomorrow. If he could reel them off without mistakes, other faults might be overlooked. He threw on some clothes and got up to study, repenting his negligence.

“All these days I’ve been off my guard,” he thought, “and now I’ve forgotten most of it. I should have kept up my revision every day.” He reckoned that the only texts he could still recite from memory were The Great Learning, The Doctrine of the Mean and The Analects. Of the first volume of Mencius, he knew about half, and if asked to quote at random he would be stuck; while most of the second volume had slipped his mind. As for the Five Classics, having recently taken to writing poetry he had dipped into them and could quote enough to get by. He was not too bad at the others, which his father had not made him study, so he was not afraid of being ignorant of them. But as for the ancient prose — the essays of Zuo Qiuming, the Stratagems of the Warring States, the Gongyang and Guliang Commentaries, and the prose of the Han, Tang, Song and Yuan dynasties which he had read some years ago — he had only read them casually, for amusement, without serious study, so how could he remember them? They would be even harder to get away with. And then there were those eight-legged essays, which he so much detested that he had never seriously studied them, maintaining that, not being written by sages or worthies, they could not expound the doctrines of the sages and worthies and were nothing but a stepping-stone for officialdom. Although his father had chosen over a hundred of them for him to read, they were by later writers and he had only glanced at a few which struck him as original, unconventional, witty or moving, reading them just for fun, never studying them carefully. If he brushed up on one now, he was afraid his father might test him on another; one night was not enough to revise them all. This made him all the more frantic.

His studying did not matter so much, but it meant that none of the maids in his room could get to sleep. Xiren and the others brought scissors to trim the lampwick and poured tea while the younger maids, who had nothing to do, dozed off, nodding and swaying until they woke with a start.

“You sluts!” swore Qingwen. “Can’t you get enough sleep even at night? Not one of you will offer to keep watch, but all start dozing off the moment you sit down. If you go on like this, I’ll stick a needle in you!”

The words were hardly out of her mouth when they heard a crash in the outer room.

With a thump, a young maid who had been dozing as she sat there, her head propped in her hands, knocked her head against the wall and woke up with a start. This happened to be just as Qingwen was speaking. The girl, dazed with sleep, imagined that Qingwen had struck her and cried out:

“Dear sister, I won’t do it again!”

The others laughed.

“Let her off,” Baoyu urged. “They ought to have gone to bed long ago. You should take turns to have some sleep.”

“Just attend to your own business, my little ancestor,” said Xiren. “You’ve only this one night to put your heart into these books. Once you’ve got through this, you can see to other things. It won’t be too late then.”

Baoyu, impressed by her earnestness, read a few more passages. Sheyue poured him a cup of tea to moisten his throat and he drank it. Noticing that she was wearing only a short jacket he warned:

“It’s very late and cold. You ought to put on a long gown.”

Sheyue pointed at his book and smiled.

“Just for the moment, try to forget about us, can’t you? Do concentrate on that.”

Before she had finished, Chunyan and Qiuwen ran in through the back door.

“Help!” they cried. “A man’s jumped down from the wall!”

The others asked in consternation where, and called servants to search the grounds. Qingwen, distressed to see Baoyu studying so hard and anxious because this night’s effort might prove of no avail, had been trying to think of some way to get him out of this fix. This alarm gave her an idea.

“Quick!” she said to Baoyu. “Take advantage of this to pretend you’re ill and say you were frightened.”

This was just what he wanted. The night watch was called in with lanterns to search the grounds, but they found no trace of any intruder.

“The young ladies must have been dozing and seen wrong,” they said. “It must have been the shadow of a branch swaying in the wind that they mistook for a man.”

“Nonsense!” snapped Qingwen. “You weren’t watching properly and now, for fear of being blamed, you’re trying to cover up. It wasn’t just one person who saw him; Baoyu went out with us and we all saw him. He’s frightened pale and running a fever. I’m going now to fetch some calming pills from the mistress. If she asks, of course we shall have to tell her the truth. Do you think we’ll let you hush it up?”

At that the watch dared say no more but had to resume their search. Qingwen and Qiuwen went off to fetch medicine, letting everyone know that Baoyu had been scared and had fallen ill. Lady Wang at once sent to inquire and to give him medicine, and ordered the night watch to make a careful search of the grounds as well as to investigate the servants on night duty outside the Garden by the wall of the neighbouring garden. So the whole place was lit with lanterns and torches and thrown into confusion the whole night long. By the fifth watch instructions were given to the chief stewards to make a careful investigation.

When the Lady Dowager heard that Baoyu had been frightened, she wanted to know the reason and they had to tell her the truth.

“I never thought such a thing could happen,” she exclaimed. “It’s not so serious that the night watch are slack, but for all we know they may be thieves. Just now Madam You and Lady Xing came to pay their respects, and Li Wan and Xifeng as well as the girls were also in attendance, but they remained silent as the old lady spoke. Tanchun alone stepped forward to say:

“Since Xifeng’s been unwell these last few days the matrons in the Garden have been growing very lax. In the past, they just snatched a little relaxation when they could, or gathered in groups of three or four during the night watch to dice or play cards for small stakes, simply to keep themselves awake. But recently they’ve grown very wild, actually starting gambling schools — some of them acting as bankers — and playing for thirty or fifty strings of cash. Only a fortnight ago there was a fight which started over their gambling.”

“Why didn’t you report this to me before?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“I was thinking of telling Her Ladyship,” said Tanchun.

I haven’t been well these last few days either, so I didn’t report it, but told the elder mistress and the stewards’ wives to have the culprits punished. They’ve been scolded several times and are doing better now.”

“As a young girl what can you know about such things?” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “You think gambling’s a small matter, just liable to lead to quarrels. But don’t you see that those who gamble at night are bound to drink, and having drunk they’ll unlock the gates to buy things or for some other reason; then, with the place so quiet and deserted, thieves can easily slip in. And there’s no knowing what may happen then. Besides, in the Garden where you girls live, your attendants are all matrons and maids — a mixed lot, good and bad. If it were just a question of theft, that wouldn’t matter so much; but if anything else crops up and they’re involved, it may have serious consequences. This isn’t something we can pass over lightly.”

Tanchun, hearing this, sat down again without a word.

Although Xifeng was still far from well, her mind was as clear as ever. The Lady Dowager’s warning made her say, “Of all times to fall ill!” She turned to order the chief stewards’ wives to be summoned at once, and when Lin Zhixiao’s wife and three others arrived she gave them a talking-to in the old lady’s presence.

“Find out at once who the chief gamblers are!” the Lady Dowager ordered. “Reward anyone who informs against them; punish those who try to hide the truth.”

Not daring to show any favouritism now that the old lady was angry, Lin Zhixiao’s wife and the others hurried off to the Garden to assemble all the servants there and question them one by one. Though at first they tried to deny it, the truth finally came out. They reported that there were three chief gamblers and eight others, more than twenty in all being involved. These were brought to the Lady Dowager, who made them kneel in the courtyard and kowtow to beg for mercy.

First she asked the names of the chief gamblers and how much they had won. The three ringleaders turned out to be: one, the sister-in-law of Lin Zhixiao’s wife’s maternal aunt; another, the sister of Liu the cook in the Garden; and the third Yingchun’s nurse. Of the rest the names need not be recorded. The Lady Dowager ordered all the dice and cards to be burned, the money won to be confiscated and distributed among the other servants, and the three chief culprits each to be given forty strokes with the rod and expelled, never to be taken back. The others were to receive twenty strokes and be docked three months’ pay, besides being condemned to the cesspool squad. She then gave Lin Zhixiao’s wife a stern warning.

Lin Zhixiao’s wife was embarrassed because one of the chief culprits was related to her and had made her lose face. Yingchun, who was present, also felt uncomfortable. And Daiyu, Baochai and Tanchun, seeing Yingchun’s nurse exposed like this, felt as the proverb says, “The rabbit mourns the death of the hare — one sympathizes with one’s own kind.” They rose to their feet to beg for mercy.

“This nurse has never done such a thing before,” they pleaded. “For some reason she must have done it this time just for fun. Do let her off for Cousin Yingchun’s sake.”

“You don’t understand,” retorted the Lady Dowager. “These nurses all presume on having suckled their young ladies, and so think themselves entitled to more respect than other people. That’s why they get up to mischief, and they’re worse than the rest. Yingchun is a meek child and that’s why her nurse dares to take such liberties. But if we let her off she won’t mend her ways, and the others may follow her example.” Then she told the stewards’ wives, “You may go.”

The nurses’ fate was now sealed.

Just then the old lady had to take her nap, and the others withdrew. Knowing how angry she was, they dared not go home but had to wait outside. Madam You dropped in to chat with Xifeng for a while, then, not wanting to disturb her as she was unwell, went off for a stroll in the Garden.

After sitting for some time with Lady Wang, Lady Xing decided to take a walk in the Garden too. As she reached the gate, she was bumped into by a young maid from the Lady Dowager’s apartment known as Simpleton, who came smiling towards her, her eyes fixed on a gaily coloured object in her hand. Not looking where she was going, she collided with Lady Xing and only then looked up.

“What’s this treasure you’ve found that makes you so happy?” asked Lady Xing. “Let me see it.”

This Simpleton was fourteen and had recently been selected to do rough work in the Lady Dowager’s quarters. Being

She was a plump, open-faced girl with big feet, who did rough work briskly and efficiently. Being also simple-minded and ignorant, with no sense of propriety, her silly talk amused everyone. The Lady Dowager was so fond of her that she nicknamed her “Silly Old Thing” and never scolded her for any mistakes she made. That day, having nothing to do, she had gone to fool about in the Garden. She was hunting for crickets behind the artificial rockery when she happened on an embroidered perfume pouch, gaily embroidered not with flowers and birds but with a picture on one side of two naked figures embracing. Not knowing what this was, she thought, “Why, these two monsters must be fighting. Or maybe they’re two people having a wrestle?” Chuckling to herself, as she could not puzzle it out, she decided to take it to the old lady to see.

Just then Lady Xing came out and spoke to her.

“Isn’t this a pretty thing, madam?” cried the maid with a grin. “Do have a look.” She held it out.

Lady Xing took it and saw to her consternation that it was an erotic pouch. She hastily clenched it in her fist.

“Where did you get this?” she demanded.

“I found it behind the rockery while I was catching crickets.”

“Don’t breathe a word about this to anyone. It’s nothing good. If you do, they’ll beat you to death.”

The simpleton turned pale with fright.

“I’ll never dare!” she promised.

She kowtowed and then hurried away, dazed.

Lady Xing turned round and saw that all her attendants were young girls. Not liking to show this to them, she tucked it up her sleeve. Wondering in amazement where it could have come from, she went on without any change of expression to Yingchun’s apartments.

Yingchun was feeling upset because her nurse had got into trouble, and when her mother was announced she went out to meet her. After serving her tea she sat down in silence.

“You’re a big girl now,” said Lady Xing reproachfully. “Haven’t you even the gumption to reprove your nurse for doing such a thing? The other families are all right, but something like this has to happen in our household — it’s too bad! You’ve no face and neither have I.”

Yingchun played with her sash, head lowered, and after a long pause she answered:

“I did speak to her a couple of times, but she wouldn’t listen. What could I do? Besides, she’s my nurse. The only thing is for her to scold me, not for me to scold her.”

“Nonsense!” retorted Lady Xing. “It’s her duty to correct you if you do wrong. But if she breaks the rules, you should assert yourself as the young mistress. If she doesn’t listen, you should report it to me. Instead you let outsiders get to know of it — it’s disgraceful! And I suspect that, with fine words, she may have tricked you into lending her some of your trinkets or clothes as capital for her gambling. You’re so weak and compliant, I’ve no doubt you help her out. If she’s wheedled things out of you, don’t expect any money from me. How are you going to manage during the festival?”

Yingchun made no reply but hung her head.

Lady Xing smiled sarcastically.

“I always thought you superior to Tanchun. Your mother was ten times better than Concubine Zhao, yet you’re not a patch on Tanchun. She may have had no brother, but earlier on, when I spoke to her, she answered me back and didn’t mince her words — not like you, like a dumb mute, so ‘kind and understanding.’ I, who have no children, am above reproach, but you make me a laughing-stock.”

Just then it was announced that Madam Lian had come. Lady Xing snorted and sent to tell her, “I’ve no need of her services. Let her rest and get over her illness.”

Then a young maid came in to report, “The old lady’s awake.”

Lady Xing got up then and left.

Yingchun saw her to the courtyard gate and then went back to her room, attended by Xiuju.

“What did I tell you?” said Xiuju. “The other day, when I told you, miss, that your gold filigree phoenix hairpin studded with pearls was missing, you didn’t turn a hair. I said, ‘I’m sure the old nurse has pawned it for money to start her gambling game with.’ But you wouldn’t believe me, and said Siqi must have put it away somewhere and I should ask her. Although Siqi’s ill, she’s clear-headed.

‘No, it wasn’t put away. It’s still in the case on the shelf, ready to be worn for the Mid-Autumn Festival. You ought to send someone to ask your nurse, miss.’

‘What’s the use of asking?’ said Ying-chun. ‘Obviously she’s taken it to pawn. I thought she must have taken it out on the quiet meaning to put it back again in a day or two when she’d got the money. I suppose she forgot. It’s too bad of her to leave it until now and then come asking me about it. It’s no use asking her, anyway.’

‘Forgotten?’ said Orange. ‘Not she! She’s doing this because she knows that she can take advantage of you. I think we ought to go to Mrs Lian’s room and report this. Then either she can send someone to ask for it back or she can get a few strings of cash from Accounts and redeem it for you. What do you say?’

‘No, no,’ said Ying-chun hurriedly. ‘Forget it. I’d rather do without it than have all that trouble.’

‘Why are you so weak?’ said Orange. ‘If you’re going to refuse to make a stand on everything, one of these days they’ll be cheating you. I’m going, anyway.’

She began walking off. Ying-chun said nothing and made no attempt to stop her.

Now it happened that the daughter-in-law of Ying-chun’s nurse had come to ask Ying-chun to intercede for her mother-in-law, who was in trouble, and had arrived outside the door just at the moment when the golden phoenix was being discussed. Not wishing to interrupt, she had remained outside. Like everyone else, she had always assumed that Ying-chun was too timid to matter. Now, however, seeing that Orange was really intent on going to report the matter to Xi-feng and that there was no way of avoiding involvement, she was obliged to make her presence known. Coming into the room, she began by addressing herself ingratiatingly to Orange.

‘Don’t go making trouble, miss. The fact is, our old lady’s got a bit forgetful in her old age. She lost some money at gambling and didn’t have the means to recoup herself, so she borrowed Miss Ying’s phoenix. We didn’t think it would cause all this trouble. But of course we realize that it’s Her Young Ladyship’s property. We wouldn’t dream of holding it up. We shall redeem it all in good time. But we want you now, miss, to think of the milk that your nurse gave you and to put in a word for her with Her Old Ladyship and get her off.’

‘You’d better give up that idea, my good woman,’ said Ying-chun. ‘If you are relying on me to speak for you, you might just as well give up hope now. I couldn’t do anything for you even if I waited until this time next year. Just now, when Cousin Bao and Cousin Lin and all of them were pleading for her, Her Old Ladyship still wouldn’t listen. What chance would I have, on my own? I should only get a scolding for my pains.’

‘Redeeming the phoenix is one thing and pleading for your mother-in-law is another,’ said Orange. ‘Don’t you go mixing the two up. You don’t mean to say that just because Miss Ying won’t plead for your mother-in-law, you’re not going to give her back her phoenix? You go and get that phoenix first; then we’ll talk about the other matter.’

Finding herself thus rebutted by Ying-chun and attacked so fiercely by Orange, the woman was for the moment too nonplussed to reply. Her embarrassment made her reckless. Relying on her knowledge of Ying-chun’s character, she thought she could afford to take a high hand with Orange.

‘Don’t you be so pushy, young woman! Let’s have a look at this household you’re working for. There isn’t a nanny or amah in it who doesn’t make a bit on the side on account of her young master or young mistress. Why should we be the only ones to have to account for every single penny? You’re a fine one to talk, with all the underhand dealings you’ve been getting away with! Ever since Miss Xing came here, Her Ladyship has been taking one tael a month out of our allowances to give to her aunt; and on top of that, now that Miss Xing’s here, we have extra expenses, so that we’re actually one tael a month worse off than we were before. We’re always having to pay out for this and pay out for that. Who ever pays us back, I should like to know? We just have to put up with it, that’s all. I reckon that by now it must amount to at least thirty taels. I suppose all the money we’ve paid out on your behalf is money down the drain?’

‘What do you mean, “money down the drain”?’ said Orange, spitting with fury before the woman had finished speaking. ‘Just you let me have the accounts and I’ll check them. What things has Miss Ying ever asked you to get for her?’

The woman’s words had been a veiled allusion to some peculation of Lady Xing’s which Ying-chun knew about. She cut Orange short impatiently.

‘That will do. If you can’t bring me my phoenix, there is no need for you to come here brawling about other things. I don’t want the phoenix any more. Even if Lady Xing asks me about it, I shall only say that I lost it. It won’t involve you in any way. You may go.’

"Why bother?" She told Xianju to pour some tea.

Xianju, angry and agitated, retorted, "You may not care, miss, but I'm responsible. They've lost your things and now they accuse you of having spent their money, and want to keep this to offset the sum. If the mistress asks why you spent so much, does that mean we've been profiting at your expense? How can we allow such a thing?" As she spoke she started crying.

Siqi could not stand by, but forced herself to go over and help Xianju question the woman. Yingchun could not stop them, so she picked up a book The Rewards and Punishments of Buddha and started reading.

While the three of them were wrangling, Baochai, Daiyu, Baoqin and Tanchun arrived. Fearing that Yingchun might be upset, they had arranged to come and cheer her up. As they entered the courtyard they heard people arguing, and Tanchun peeped through the gauze of the window. She saw Yingchun reclining on her couch reading, apparently oblivious to the din. Tanchun smiled.

The young maids hurriedly raised the portiere and announced the young ladies' arrival. Yingchun put down her book and rose to her feet. At the sight of these visitors, especially Tanchun, the woman stopped arguing and slipped away.

Tanchun sat down and asked, "Who was talking here just now? It sounded like a quarrel."

Yingchun smiled. "It was nothing. They were making a mountain out of a molehill. There's no need to go into it."

"I heard something about a gold phoenix and having to ask us slaves for money," said Tanchun. "Who asks slaves for money? Do you, cousin?"

"You're quite right, miss," cried Siqi and Xianju. "Our young lady never asked her for anything."

"Then if she didn't, I suppose we did," retorted Tanchun. "Call her in. I want to question her."

Yingchun smiled. "What an idea. Since you're not involved, why should you bother?"

"On the contrary," said Tanchun. "You and I are in the same position. Your concerns are mine. If she scolds you, she scolds me. When people in our place complain of me, it's as if they were complaining of you. We're mistresses, of course we don't bother about small sums of money but just ask for whatever we want. But how did that gold filigree phoenix come to be mixed up in this?"

Mrs. Yuzhu, afraid that Xianju might accuse her, came in to gloss things over.

Tanchun saw through her. "How stupid you are!" she cried. "Your mistress is in the wrong now. Why don't you ask Madam Lian to get back some of the money just distributed to redeem it? This isn't like a case which hasn't yet come into the open, when everyone tries to hush it up to save face. Now that the cat's out of the bag, even if there are ten faults she's the only one to blame — she won't be punished doubly for them. Take my advice and go to see Madam Lian. What's the use of shouting and wrangling here?"

As Tanchun had exposed her game, the woman had no excuse. But she dared not go to Xifeng to confess.

Tanchun smiled. "If I hadn't heard, well and good. But since I have, I shall have to straighten this out."

She had already signalled to her maid Shishu, who now left.

As they were talking Pinger arrived.

"Does your Third Young Mistress know magic?" Baoqin clapped her hands. "Does she have the power to summon spirits?"

Daiyu smiled. "It isn't Taoist magic, it's better than the best military tactics: 'As demure as a maiden, but as swift as a scurrying rabbit;' 'taking the enemy by surprise'."

While they were joking, Baochai shot them a warning glance and they changed the subject.

When Tanchun saw Pinger she asked, "Is your mistress any better? She must be still rather confused to ignore her duties and leave us to be bullied like this."

Pinger promptly asked, “Who would dare offend you, miss? Just tell me what to do.”

This so alarmed Yuzhu’s wife that she stepped forward.

“Do take a seat, miss,” she begged. “Let me explain. Please hear me out.”

“How dare you interrupt when your mistress is speaking?” scolded Pinger sternly. “If you had any manners you’d be waiting outside, not forcing your way into your mistress’ room like this.”

“You don’t know how ill-bred the people in this household are,” put in Xianju. “They come in whenever they please.”

“Then you’re all to blame,” said Pinger. “You should have driven her out and then reported it to the mistress. Your young lady is too good-natured.”

Yuzhu’s wife flushed at this rebuke and withdrew.

Tanchun continued, “Let me tell you: If anyone else had offended me, I’d have let it pass. But this woman and her mother-in-law presume on the fact that they’re nannies and Second Sister is so easy-going to help themselves to her trinkets for gambling; and not content with that, they fake accounts to extort money and come storming into her bedroom to shout abuse at her maids, so that she can’t control them. That’s more than I can stand. That’s why I asked you over. Are these women such savages that they don’t know any better? Or is someone behind them, meaning to subdue Second Sister first before they tackle Fourth Sister and me?”

“How can you say such a thing, miss?” protested Pinger with a smile. “How could our mistress bear such a charge?”

Tanchun smiled sarcastically. “As the proverb says, ‘When the hare dies the fox mourns.’ So of course I feel threatened.”

Pinger asked Yingchun, “This business shouldn’t be too difficult to settle. But as she’s your nurse’s daughter-in-law, what would you like us to do, miss?”

Yingchun had been reading the Tract of Rewards and Punishments with Baochai, and had not even heard Tanchun’s remarks. When Pinger appealed to her she replied with a smile:

“If you ask me, I’ve no solution. They’ve brought this on themselves. I can’t ask to have them let off, but I’ve no intention of punishing them either. If they return the things they’ve taken, well and good; if not, I shan’t insist. If the mistresses ask me about it and I can hush it up, so much the better for them. If I can’t, well, I can’t help it. I can’t deceive the mistresses on their account. I shall have to tell the truth. If you think I’m too weak and undecided, and if you have some good plan which will smooth everything over without angering the mistresses, then do as you think fit. I shan’t interfere.”

The others could not help smiling.

Daiyu cried, “So ‘while tigers and wolves prowl in the courtyard, one discusses the principles of causality.’ If Second Cousin were a man, how could she control all the members of her household, high and low?”

“Exactly,” agreed Yingchun. “How many men today, who live on their rents and taxes, behave just like this when confronted with a crisis? Besides, as the ‘Most Exalted One’ well says, to succour those in distress is a most meritorious deed. Since I can’t do good, why should I make enemies to no purpose, simply doing myself harm?”

Before she could say more, someone else was heard approaching.

But who it was will be disclosed in the next chapter.

第74章 惑奸谗抄检大观园 避嫌隙杜绝宁国府

话说平儿听迎春说了，正自好笑，忽见宝玉也来了。原来管厨房柳家媳妇的妹子也因放头开赌，得了不是，因这园中有素和柳家的不好的，便又告出柳家的来，说和他妹子是伙计，赚了平分。因此凤姐要治柳家之罪。那柳家的听得此言，便慌了手脚，因思素与恰红院的人最为深厚，故走来悄悄的央求晴雯芳官等人，转告诉了宝玉。宝玉因思内中迎春的嬷嬷也现有此罪，不若来约同迎春去讨情，比自己独去单为柳家的说情又更妥当，故此前来。忽见许多人在此，见他来时，都问道：“你的病可好了？跑来做什么？”宝玉不便说出讨情一事，只说：“来看二姐姐。”当下众人也不在意，且说些闲话。
　　平儿便出去办累金凤一事。那玉柱儿媳妇紧跟在后，口内百般央求，只说：“姑娘好歹口内超生，我横竖去赎了来。”平儿笑道：“你迟也赎，早也赎，‘既有今日，何必当初’。你的意思得过就过，既这么样，我也不好意思告诉人。趁早儿取了来，交给我，一字不提。”玉柱儿媳妇听说，方放下心来，就拜谢，又说：“姑娘自去贵干。赶晚赎了来，先回了姑娘再送去如何？”平儿道：“赶晚不来，可别怨我！”说毕，二人方分路各自散了。平儿到房，凤姐问他：“三姑娘叫你做什么？”平儿笑道：“三姑娘怕奶奶生气，叫我劝着奶奶些，问奶奶这两天可吃些什么？”凤姐笑道：“倒是他还惦记我。刚才又出来了一件事：有人来告柳二媳妇和他妹子通同开局，凡妹子所为都是他作主。我想你素日肯劝我多一事不如少一事，自己保养保养也好的。我因听不进去，果然应了，先把太太得罪了，而且反赚了一场病。如今我也看破了，随他们闹去罢，横竖还有许多人呢。我白操一会子心，倒惹的万人咒骂，不如且自家养养病。就是病好了，我也会做好好先生，得乐且乐，得笑且笑，一概是非都凭他们去罢，所以我只答应着‘知道了’。”平儿笑道：“奶奶果然如此，那就是我们的造化了。”
　　一语未了，只见贾琏进来，拍手叹气道：“好好的又生事！前儿我和鸳鸯借当，那边太太怎么知道了？刚才太太叫过我去，叫我不管那里先借二百银子，做八月十五节下用。我回没处借，太太就说：‘你没有钱就有地方挪移，我白和你商量，你就搪塞我！你就没地方儿！前儿一千银子的当是那里的？连老太太的东西你都有神通弄出来，这会二百银子你就这样难。亏我没和别人说去！’我想太太分明不短，何苦来又寻事奈何人！”凤姐儿道：“那日并没个外人，谁走了这个消息？”平儿听了，也细想那日有谁在此，想了半日，笑道：“是了。那日说话时没人，就只晚上送东西来的时候儿，老太太那边傻大姐的娘可巧来送浆衣裳，他在下房里坐了一会子，看见一大箱子东西，自然要问。必是丫头们不知道，说出来了，也未可知。”因此便唤了几个小丫头来问：“那日谁告诉傻大姐的娘了？”众小丫头慌了，都跪下赌神发誓说：“自来也没敢多说一句话。有人凡问什么，都答应不知道，这事如何敢说！”凤姐详情度理，说：“他们必不敢多说一句话，倒别委屈了他们。如今把这事靠后，且把太太打发了去要紧。宁可咱们短些，别又讨没意思。”因叫平儿：“把我的金首饰再去押二百银子来，送去完事。”贾琏道：“索性多押二百，咱们也要使呢。”凤姐道：“很不必，我没处使。这不知还指那一项赎呢。”平儿拿了去，吩咐旺儿媳妇领去。不一时拿了银子来，贾琏亲自送去，不在话下。
　　这里凤姐和平儿猜疑走风的人：“反叫鸳鸯受累，岂不是咱们之过！”正在胡想，人报：“太太来了。”凤姐听了诧异，不知何事，遂与平儿等忙迎出来。只见王夫人气色更变，只带一个贴己丫头走来，一语不发，走至里间坐下。凤姐忙捧茶，因陪笑问道：“太太今日高兴，到这里逛逛？”王夫人喝命：“平儿出去！”平儿见了这般，不知怎么了，忙应了一声，带着众小丫头一齐出去，在房门外站住。一面将房门掩了，自己坐在台阶上，所有的人一个不许进去；凤姐也着了慌，不知有何事。只见王夫人含着泪，从袖里扔出一个香袋来，说：“你瞧！”凤姐忙拾起一看，见是十锦春意香袋，也吓了一跳，忙问：“太太从那里得来？”王夫人见问，越发泪如雨下，颤声说道：“我从那里得来？我天天坐在井里！想你是个细心人，所以我才偷空儿，谁知你也和我一样！这样东西，大天白日，明摆在园里山石上，被老太太的丫头拾着。不亏你婆婆看见，早已送到老太太跟前去了。我且问你，这个东西如何丢在那里？”凤姐听得，也更了颜色，忙问：“太太怎么知道是我的？”王夫人又哭又叹道：“你反问我？你想，一家子除了你们小夫小妻，馀者老婆子们，要这个何用？女孩子们是从那里得来？自然是那琏儿不长进下流种子那里弄来的。你们又和气，当作一件玩意儿。年轻的人，儿女闺房私意是有的，你还和我赖！幸而园内上下人还不解事，尚未拣得，倘或丫头们拣着，你妹妹看见，这还了得？不然，有那小丫头们拣着出去，说是园内拣的，外人知道，这性命脸面要也不要？”
　　凤姐听说，又急又愧，登时紫胀了面皮，便挨着炕沿双膝跪下，也含泪诉道：“太太说的固然有理，我也不敢辩。但我并无这样东西，其中还要求太太细想。这香袋儿是外头仿着内工绣的，连穗子一概都是市卖的东西。我虽年轻不尊重，也不肯要这样东西。再者，这也不是常带着的，我纵然有，也只好在私处搁着，焉肯在身上常带，各处逛去？况且又在园里去，个个姊妹，我们都肯拉拉扯扯，倘或露出来，不但在姊妹前看见，就是奴才看见，我有什么意思？三则论主子内我是年轻媳妇，算起来，奴才比我更年轻的又不止一个了，况且他们也常在园走动，焉知不是他们掉的？再者，除我常在园里，还有那边太太常带过几个小姨娘来，嫣红、翠云那几个人也都是年轻的人，他们更该有这个了。还有那边珍大嫂子，他也不算很老，也常带过佩凤他们来，又焉知不是他们的？况且园内、丫头也多，保不住都是正经的。或者年纪大些的知道了人事，一刻查问不到，偷出去了，或借着因由合二门上小么儿们打牙撂嘴儿，外头得了来的，也未可知。不但我没此事，就连平儿，我也可以下保的。太太请细想。”
　　王夫人听了这一席话，很近情理，因叹道：“你起来！我也知道你是大家子的姑娘出身，不至这样轻薄，不过我气激你的话。但只如今且怎么处？你婆婆才打发人封了这个给我瞧，把我气了个死。”凤姐道：“太太快别生气。若被众人觉察了，保不定老太太不知道。且平心静气，暗暗访察，才能得这个实在；纵然访不着，外人也不能知道。如今惟有趁着赌钱的因由革了许多人这空儿，把周瑞媳妇、旺儿媳妇等四五个贴近不能走话的人，安插在园里，以查赌为由。再如今他们的丫头也太多了，保不住人大心大，生事作耗，等闹出来，反悔之不及。如今若无故裁革，不但姑娘们委屈，就连太太和我也过不去。不如趁着这个机会，以后凡年纪大些的，或有些磨牙难缠的，拿个错儿撵出去，配了人，一则保的住没有别事，二则也可省些用度。太太想我这话如何？”王夫人叹道：“你说的何尝不是。但从公细想，你这几个姊妹，每人只有两三个丫头象人，馀者竟是小鬼儿似的。如今再去了，不但我心里不忍，只怕老太太未必就依。虽然艰难，也还穷不至此。我虽没受过大荣华，比你们是强些，如今宁可省我些，别委屈了他们。你如今且叫人传周瑞家的等人进来，就吩咐他们快快暗访这事要紧！”
　　凤姐即唤平儿进来，吩咐出去。一时，周瑞家的与吴兴家的、郑华家的、来旺家的、来喜家的现在五家陪房进来。王夫人正嫌人少，不能勘察，忽见邢夫人的陪房王善保家的走来，正是方才是他送香袋来的。王夫人向来看视邢夫人之得力心腹人等原无二意，今见他来打听此事，便向他说：“你去回了太太，也进园来照管照管，比别人强些。”王善保家的因素日进园去，那些丫鬟们不大趋奉他，他心里不自在，要寻他们的故事又寻不着，恰好生出这件事来，以为得了把柄！又听王夫人委托他，正碰在心坎上，道：“这个容易。不是奴才多话，论理这事该早严紧些的。太太也不大往园里去，这些女孩子们，一个个倒象受了诰封似的，他们就成了千金小姐了。闹下天来，谁敢哼一声儿。不然，就调唆姑娘们，说欺负了姑娘们了，谁还耽得起！”王夫人点头道：“跟姑娘们的丫头比别的娇贵些，这也是常情。”王善保家的道：“别的还罢了，太太不知，头一个是宝玉屋里的晴雯那丫头，仗着他的模样儿比别人标致些，又长了一张巧嘴，天天打扮的象个西施样子，在人跟前能说惯道，抓尖要强。一句话不投机，他就立起两只眼睛来骂人。妖妖调调，大不成个体统。”王夫人听了这话，猛然触动往事，便问凤姐道：“上次我们跟了老太太进园逛去，有一个水蛇腰，削肩膀儿，眉眼又有些象你林妹妹的，正在那里骂小丫头，我心里很看不上那狂样子。因同老太太走，我不曾说他；后来要问是谁，偏又忘了。今日对了槛儿，这丫头想必就是他了？”凤姐道：“若论这些丫头们，共总比起来，都没晴雯长得好。论举止言语，他原轻薄些。方才太太说的倒很象他，我也忘了那日的事，不敢混说。”王善保家的便道：“不用这样，此刻不难叫了他来，太太瞧瞧。”王夫人道：“宝玉屋里常见我的，只有袭人麝月，这两个笨笨的倒好。要有这个，他自然不敢来见我呀。我一生最嫌这样的人，且又出来这个事。好好的宝玉倘或叫这蹄子勾引坏了，那还了得。”因叫自己的丫头来，吩咐他道：“你去，只说我有话问他，留下袭人麝月伏侍宝玉，不必来；有一个睛雯最伶俐，叫他即刻快来。你不许和他说什么！”
　　小丫头答应了，走入怡红院，正值晴雯身上不好，睡中觉才起来，发闷呢，听如此说，只得跟了他来。素日晴雯不敢出头，因连日不自在，并没十分妆饰，自为无碍。及到了凤姐房中，王夫人一见他钗鬓松，衫垂带褪，大有春睡捧心之态，而且形容面貌恰是上月的那人，不觉勾起方才的火来。王夫人便冷笑道：“好个美人儿，真象个‘病西施’了。你天天作这轻狂样儿给谁看！你干的事，打量我不知道呢。我且放着你，自然明儿揭你的皮！宝玉今日可好些？”晴雯一听如此说，心内大异，便知有人暗算了他，虽然着恼，只不敢作声。他本是个聪明过顶的人，见问宝玉可好些，他便不肯以实话答应，忙跪下回道：“我不大到宝玉房里去，又不常和宝玉在一处，好歹我不能知，那都是袭人合麝月两个人的事，太太问他们。”王夫人道：“这就该打嘴。你难道是死人？要你们做什么？”晴雯道：“我原是跟老太太的人，因老太太说园里空大，人少，宝玉害怕，所以拨了我去外间屋里上夜，不过看屋子。我原回过我笨，不能伏侍，老太太骂了我，‘又不叫你管他的事，要伶俐的做什么？’我听了不敢不去，才去的。不过十天半月之内，宝玉叫着了，答应几句话，就散了。至于宝玉的饮食起居，上一层有老奶奶老妈妈们，下一层有袭人、麝月、秋纹几个人。我闲着还要做老太太屋里的针线，所以宝玉的事竟不曾留心。太太既怪，从此后我留心就是了。”王夫人信以为实了，忙说：“阿弥陀佛！你不近宝玉，是我的造化。竟不劳你费心！既是老太太给宝玉的，我明儿回了老太太再撵你！”因向王善保家的道：“你们进去，好生防他几日，不许他在宝玉屋里睡觉，等我回过老太太，再处治他。”喝声：“出去！站在这里，我看不上这浪样儿！谁许你这么花红柳绿的妆扮！”晴雯只得出来。这气非同小可，一出门，便拿绢子握着脸，一头走，一头哭，直哭到园内去。
　　这里王夫人向凤姐等自怨道：“这几年我越发精神短了，照顾不到，这样妖精似的东西竟没看见！只怕这样的还有，明日倒得查查。”凤姐见王夫人盛怒之际，又因王善保家的是邢夫人的耳目，常时调唆的邢夫人生事，纵有千百样言语，此刻也不敢说，只低头答应着。王善保家的道：“太太且请息怒。这些事小，只交与奴才。如今要查这个是极容易的。等到晚上园门关了的时节，内外不通风，我们竟给他们个冷不防，带着人到各处丫头们房里搜寻。想来谁有这个，断不单有这个，自然还有别的。那时翻出别的来，自然这个也是他的了。”王夫人道：“这话倒是。若不如此，断乎不能明白。”因问凤姐：“如何？”凤姐只得答应说：“太太说是，就行罢了。”王夫人道：“这主意很是，不然一年也查不出来。”于是大家商议已定。
　　至晚饭后，待贾母安寝了，宝钗等入园时，王家的便请了凤姐一并进园，喝命将角门皆上锁，便从上夜的婆子处来抄检起。不过抄检些多馀攒下蜡烛灯油等物。王善保家的道：“这也是赃，不许动的，等明日回过太太再动。”于是先就到怡红院中，喝命关门。当下宝玉正因晴雯不自在，忽见这一干人来，不知为何直扑了丫头们的房门去。因迎出凤姐来，问是何故。凤姐道：“丢了一件要紧的东西，因大家混赖，恐怕有丫头们偷了，所以大家都查一查，去疑儿。”一面说，一面坐下吃茶。王家的等搜了一回，又细问：“这几个箱子是谁的？”都叫本人来亲自打开。袭人因见晴雯这样，必有异事，又见这番抄检，只得自己先出来打开了箱子并匣子，任其搜检一番，不过平常通用之物。随放下又搜别人的，挨次都一一搜过。到睛雯的箱子，因问：“是谁的？怎么不打开叫搜？”袭人方欲替晴雯开时，只见晴雯挽着头发闯进来，豁啷一声将箱子掀开，两手提着底子往地下一倒，将所有之物尽都倒出来。王善保家的也觉没趣儿，便紫胀了脸，说道：“姑娘你别生气。我们并非私自就来的，原是奉太太的命来搜察，你们叫翻呢，我们就翻一翻，不叫翻，我们还许回太太去呢。那用急的这个样子！”晴雯听了这话，越发火上浇油，便指着他的脸说道：“你说你是太太打发来的，我还是老太太打发来的呢！太太那边的人我也都见过，就只没看见你这么个有头有脸大管事的奶奶！”凤姐见晴雯说话锋利尖酸，心中甚喜，却碍着邢夫人的脸，忙喝住睛雯。那王善保家的又羞又气，刚要还言，凤姐道：“妈妈，你也不必和他们一般见识，你且细细搜你的，咱们还到各处走走呢。再迟了走了风，我可担不起。”王善保家的只得咬咬牙，且忍了这口气，细细的看了一看，也无甚私弊之物。回了凤姐，要别处去，凤姐道：“你可细细的查，若这一番查不出来，难回话的。”众人都道：“尽都细翻了，没有什么差错东西。虽有几样男人物件，都是小孩子的东西，想是宝玉的旧物，没甚关系的。”凤姐听了，笑道：“既如此，咱们就走，再瞧别处去。”
　　说着，一径出来，向王善保家的道：“我有一句话，不知是不是：要抄检只抄检咱们家的人，薛大姑娘屋里，断乎抄检不得的。”王善保家的笑道：“这个自然，岂有抄起亲戚家来的。”凤姐点头道：“我也这样说呢。”一头说，一头到了潇湘馆内。黛玉已睡了，忽报这些人来，不知为甚事。才要起来，只见凤姐巳走进来，忙按住他不叫起来，只说：“睡着罢，我们就走的。”这边且说些闲话。那王善保家的带了众人到了丫鬟房中，也一一开箱倒笼抄检了一番，因从紫鹃房中搜出两副宝玉往常换下来的寄名符儿，一副束带上的披带，两个荷包并扇套，套内有扇子，打开看时，皆是宝玉往日手内曾拿过的。王善保家的自为得了意，遂忙请凤姐过来验视，又说：“这些东西从那里来的？”凤姐笑道：“宝玉和他们从小儿在一处混了几年，这自然是宝玉的旧东西。况且这符儿合扇子，都是老太太和太太常见的。妈妈不信，咱们只管拿了去。”王家的忙笑：“二奶奶既知道就是了。”凤姐道：“这也不是什么稀罕事，撂下再往别处去是正经。”紫鹃笑道：“直到如今，我们两下里的账也算不清，要问这一个，连我也忘了是那年月日有的了。”
　　这里凤姐合王善保家的又到探春院内。谁知早有人报与探春了。探春也就猜着必有原故，所以引出这等丑态来，遂命众丫鬟秉烛开门而待。一时众人来了，探春故问：“何事？”凤姐笑道：“因丢了一件东西，连日访察不出入来，恐拍旁人赖这些女孩子们。所以大家搜一搜，使人去疑儿，倒是洗净人们的好法子。”探春笑道：“我们的丫头自然都是些贼，我就是头一个窝主。既如此，先来搜我的箱柜，他们所偷了来的，都交给我藏着呢。”说着，便命丫头们把箱一齐打开，将镜妆、妆盒、衾袱、衣包若大若小之物，一齐打开，请凤姐去抄阅。凤姐陪笑道：“我不过是奉太太的命来，妹妹别错怪了我。”因命丫鬟们：“快快给姑娘关上。”平儿、丰儿等先忙着替侍书等关的关，收的收。探春道：“我的东西倒许你们搜阅，要想搜我的丫头这可不能。我原比众人歹毒，凡丫头所有的东西，我都知道，都在我这里间收着：一针一线，他们也没得收藏。要搜，所以只来搜我。你们不依，只管去回太太，只说我违背了太太，该怎么处治，我去自领。你们别忙，自然你们抄的日子有呢！你们今日早起不是议论甄家，自己盼着好好的抄家，果然今日真抄了！咱们也渐渐的来了！可知这样大族人家，若从外头杀来，一时是杀不死的。这可是古人说的，‘百足之虫，死而不僵’，必须先从家里自杀自灭起来，才能一败涂地呢！”说着，不觉流下泪来。凤姐只看着众媳妇们。周瑞家的便道：“既是女孩子的东西全在这里，奶奶且请到别处去罢，也让姑娘好安寝。”凤姐便起身告辞。探春道：“可细细搜明白了！若明日再来，我就不依了。”凤姐笑道：“既然丫头们的东西都在这里，就不必搜了。”探春冷笑道：“你果然倒乖！连我的包袱都打开了，还说没翻，明日敢说我护着丫头们，不许你们翻了。你趁早说明，若还要翻，不妨再翻一遍。”凤姐知道探春素日与众不同的，只得陪笑道：“已经连你的东西都搜察明白了。”探春又问众人：“你们也都搜明白了没有？”周瑞家的等都陪笑说：“都明白了。”
　　那王善保家的本是个心内没成算的人，素日虽闻探春的名，他想众人没眼色、没胆量罢了，那里一个姑娘就这样利害起来？况且又是庶出，他敢怎么着？自己又仗着是邢夫人的陪房，连王夫人尚另眼相待，何况别人？只当是探春认真单恼凤姐，与他们无干。他便要趁势作脸，因越众向前，拉起探春的衣襟，故意一掀，嘻嘻的笑道：“连姑娘身上我都翻了，果然没有什么。”凤姐见他这样，忙说：“妈妈走罢，别疯疯癫癫的。”一语未了，只听“啪”的一声，王家的脸上早着了探春一巴掌。探春登时大怒，指着王家的问道：“你是什么东西，敢来拉扯我的衣裳！我不过看着太太的面上，你又有几岁年纪，叫你一声‘妈妈’，你就狗仗人势，天天作耗，在我们跟前逞脸。如今越发了不得了，你索性望我动手动脚的了！你打量我是和你们姑娘那么好性儿，由着你们欺负，你就错了主意了！你来搜检东西我不恼，你不该拿我取笑儿！”说着，便亲自要解钮子，拉着凤姐儿细细的翻，“省得叫你们奴才来翻我！”
　　凤姐、平儿等都忙与探春理裙整袂，口内喝着王善保家的说：“妈妈吃两口酒，就疯疯癫癫起来，前儿把太太也冲撞了。快出去，别再讨脸了！”又忙劝探春：“好姑娘，别生气。他算什么，姑娘气着倒值多了。”探春冷笑道：“我但凡有气，早一头碰死了。不然，怎么许奴才来我身上搜贼赃呢！明儿一早，先回过老太太、太太，再过去给大娘赔礼。该怎么着，我去领！”那王善保家的讨了个没脸，赶忙躲出窗外，只说：“罢了，罢了！这也是头一遭挨打！我明儿回了太太，仍回老娘家去罢，这个老命还要他做什么。”探春喝命丫鬟：“你们听着他说话，还等我和他拌嘴去不成？”侍书听说，便出去说道：“妈妈，你知点道理儿，省一句儿罢。你果然回老娘家去，倒是我们的造化了，只怕你舍不得去。你去了，叫谁讨主子的好儿，调唆着察考姑娘、折磨我们呢？”凤姐笑道：“好丫头，真是有其主必有其仆。”探春冷笑道：“我们做贼的人，嘴里都有三言两语的，就只不会背地里调唆主子！”平儿忙也陪笑解劝，一面又拉了侍书进来。周瑞家的等人劝了一番，凤姐直待服侍探春睡下，方带着人往对过暖香坞来。
　　彼时李纨犹病在床上，他与惜春是紧邻，又和探春相近，故顺路先到这两处。因李纨才吃了药睡着，不好惊动，只到丫头们房中，一一的搜了一遍，也没有什么东西，遂到惜春房中来。因惜春年少，尚未识事，吓的不知当有什么事故，凤姐少不得安慰他。谁知竟在入画箱中寻出一大包银锞子来，约共三四十个，为察奸情，反得贼赃。又有一副玉带版子，并一包男人的靴袜等物。凤姐也黄了脸，因问：“是那里来的？”入画只得跪下哭诉真情，说：“这是珍大爷赏我哥哥的。因我们老子娘都在南方，如今只跟着叔叔过日子；我叔叔婶子只要喝酒赌钱，我哥怕交给他们又花了，所以每常得了，悄悄的烦老妈妈带进来，叫我收着的。”惜春胆小，见了这个，也害怕说：“我竟不知道，这还了得。二嫂子要打他，好歹带出他去打罢，我听不惯的。”凤姐笑道：“若果真呢，也倒可恕，只是不该私自传送进来。这个可以传递，怕什么不可传递？倒是传递人的不是了。若这话不真，倘是偷来的，你可就别想活了。”入画跪哭道：“我不敢撒谎，奶奶只管明日问我们奶奶和大爷去，若说不是赏的，就拿我和我哥哥一同打死无怨。”凤姐道：“这个自然要问的。只是真赏的，也有不是，谁许你私自传送东西呢？你且说是谁接的，我就饶你。下次万不可。”惜春道：“嫂子别饶他，这里人多，要不管了他，那些大的听见了又不知怎么样呢。嫂子要依他，我也不依。”凤姐道：“素日我看他还使得，谁没一个错？只这一次，二次再犯，两罪俱罚。但不知传递是谁？”惜春道：“若说传递，再无别人，必是后门上的老张。他常和这些丫头们鬼鬼祟祟的，这些丫头们也都肯照顾他。”凤姐听说，便命人记下，将东西且交给周瑞家的暂且拿着，等明日对明再议。谁知那老张妈原和王善保家有亲，近因王善保家的在邢夫人跟前作了心腹人，便把亲戚和伴儿们都看不到眼里了。后来张家的气不平，斗了两次口，彼此都不说话了。如今王家的听见是他传递，碰在他心坎儿上，更兼刚才挨了探春的打，受了侍书的气，没处发泄，听见张家的这事，因撺掇凤姐道：“这传东西的事关系更大。想来那些东西，自然也是东西的事关系更大。想来那些东西，自然也是传递进来的。奶奶倒不可不问。”凤姐儿道：“我知道，不用你说。”
　　于是别了惜春，方往迎春房内去。迎春已经睡着了，丫头们也才要睡，众人扣门，半日才开。凤姐吩咐：“不必惊动姑娘。”遂往丫鬟们房里来。因司棋是王善保家的外孙女儿，凤姐要看王家的可藏私不藏，遂留神看他搜检。先从别人箱子搜起，皆无别物。及到了司棋箱中，随意掏了一回，王善保家的说：“也没有什么东西。”才要关箱时，周瑞家的道：“这是什么话？有没有，总要一样看看才公道。”说着，便伸手掣出一双男子的绵袜并一双缎鞋，又有一个小包袱。打开看时，里面是一个同心如意，并一个字帖儿。一总递给凤姐。凤姐因理家久了，每每看帖看账，也颇识得几个字了。那帖是大红双喜笺，便看上面写道：
　　上月你来家后，父母已觉察了。但姑娘未出阁，尚不能完你我心愿。若园内可以相见，你可托张妈给一信。若得在园内一见，倒比来家好说话。千万千万！再所赐香珠二串，今已查收。外特寄香袋一个，略表我心。千万收好。表弟潘又安具。
　　凤姐看了，不由的笑将起来。那王善保家的素日并不知道他姑表兄妹有这一节风流故事，见了这鞋，心内已有些毛病，又见有一红帖，凤姐看着笑，他便说道：“必是他们写的账不成字，所以奶奶见笑。”凤姐笑道：“正是这个账算不过来！你是司棋的老娘，他表弟也该姓王，怎么又姓潘呢？”王善保家的见问的奇怪，只得勉强告道：“司棋的姑妈给了潘家，所以他姑表弟兄姓潘。上次逃走了的潘又安，就是他。”凤姐笑道：“这就是了。”因说：“我念给你听听。”说着，从头念了一遍，大家都吓一跳。这王家的一心只要拿人的错儿，不想反拿住了他外孙女儿，又气又恼。周瑞家的四人听见凤姐儿念了，都吐舌头，摇头儿。周瑞家的道：“王大妈听见了！这是明明白白，再没得话说了。这如今怎么样呢？”王家的只恨无地缝儿可钻。凤姐只瞅着他，抿着嘴儿嘻嘻的笑，向周瑞家的道：“这倒也好。不用他老娘操一点心儿，鸦雀不闻，就给他们弄了个好女婿来了。”周瑞家的也笑着凑趣儿。王家的无处煞气，只好打着自己的脸骂道：“老不死的娼妇，怎么造下孽了？说嘴打嘴，现世现报！”众人见他如此，要笑又不敢笑，也有趁愿的，也有心中感动报应不爽的。
　　凤姐见司棋低头不语，也并无畏俱惭愧之意，倒觉可异。料此时夜深，且不必般问，只怕他夜间自寻短志，遂唤两个婆子监守，且带了人，拿了赃证，回来歇息，等待明日料理。谁知夜里下面淋血不止，次日便觉身体十分软弱起来，遂掌不住，请医诊视；开方立案，说要保重而去。老嬷嬷们拿了方子，回过王夫人，不免又添一番愁闷，遂将司棋之事暂且搁起。
　　可巧这日尤氏来看凤姐，坐了一回，又看李纨等。忽见惜春遣人来请，尤氏到他房中，惜春便将昨夜之事细细告诉了，又命人将入画的东西一概要来与尤氏过目。尤氏道：“实是你哥哥赏他哥哥的。只不该私自传送，如今官盐反成了私盐了。”因骂入画：“糊涂东西！”惜春道：“你们管教不严，反骂丫头。这些姊妹，独我的丫头没脸，我如何去见人！昨儿叫凤姐姐带了他去，又不肯。今日嫂子来的恰好，快带了他去，或打或杀或卖，我一概不管。”入画听说，跪地哀求，百般苦告。尤氏和奶妈等人也都十分解说：“他不过一时糊涂，下次再不敢的。看他从小儿服侍一场。”谁知惜春年幼，天性孤僻，任人怎说，只是咬定牙，断乎不肯留着。更又说道：“不但不要入画，如今我也大了，连我也不便往你们那边去了。况且近日闻得多少议论，我若再去，连我也编派。”尤氏道：“谁敢议论什么？又有什么可议论的？姑娘是谁？我们是谁？姑娘既听见人议论我们，就该问着他才是。”惜春冷笑道：“你这话问着我倒好！我一个姑娘家，只好躲是非的，我反寻是非，成个什么人了。况且古人说的，‘善恶生死，父子不能有所勖助’，何况你我二人之间。我只能保住自己就够了，以后你们有事好歹别累我。”尤氏听了，又气又好笑，因向地下众人道：“怪道人人都说四姑娘年轻糊涂，我只不信。你们听这些话，无原无故，又没轻重，真真的叫人寒心。”众人都劝说道：“姑娘年轻，奶奶自然该吃些亏的。”惜春冷笑道：“我虽年轻，这话却不年轻。你们不看书，不识字，所以都是呆子，倒说我糊涂。”尤氏道：“你是状元，第一个才子！我们糊涂人，不如你明白。”惜春道：“据你这话就不明白。状元难道没有糊涂的？可知你们这些人都是世俗之见，那里眼里识的出真假、心里分的出好歹来？你们要看真人，总在最初一步的心上看起，才能明白呢。”尤氏笑道：“好，好，才是才子，这会子又做大和尚，讲起参悟来了。”惜春道：“我也不是什么参悟。我看如今人一概也都是入画一般，没有什么大说头儿。”尤氏道：“可知你真是个心冷嘴冷的人。”惜春道：“怎么我不冷！我清清白白一个人，为什么叫你们带累坏了？”
    尤氏心内原有病，怕说这些话，听说有人议论，已是心中羞恼，只是今日惜春分中不好发作，忍耐了大半天。今见惜春又说这话，因按捺不住，便问道：“我怎么就带累了你？你的丫头的不是，无故说我；我倒忍了这半日，你倒越发得了意，只管说这些话。你是千金小姐，我们以后就不亲近你，仔细带累了小姐的美名儿！即刻就叫人将入画带了过去。”说着，赌气起身去了。惜春道：“你这一去了，若果然不来倒也省了口舌是非，大家倒还干净。”尤氏听了，越发生气，但终久他是姑娘，任凭怎么样也不好和他认真的拌起嘴来，只得索性忍了这口气。便也不答言，一径往前边去了。
未知后事如何，且听下回分解。

Ping’er was amused by Yingchun’s account of the theft when Baoyu suddenly appeared. The reason for his visit was this. The sister of Liu the cook’s wife, who had been organizing gambling, had got into trouble. And some enemy of Mrs. Liu in the Garden had informed against her too, alleging that she was her sister’s partner and shared the proceeds. Xifeng had threatened to punish Mrs. Liu, who in panic — being on good terms with the inmates of Happy Red Court — had come to beg Qingwen and Fangguan to ask Baoyu to put in a good word for her. Since Yingchun’s nurse had just been found guilty of the same offence, he decided it would be better to enlist Yingchun’s help instead of pleading for Mrs. Liu alone. So he had come to see Yingchun.

He was surprised to find so many people there. When they asked, “Are you better? What brings you here?” not wanting to disclose his purpose he simply said, “I came to see my second sister.” The others thought no more about it and let him join in their chat.

Ping’er now left to deal with the business of the golden phoenix hair ornament. Mrs. Yuzhu followed her out, entreating her repeatedly to be lenient and promising to redeem the ornament.

“Sooner or later you’ll have to,” said Ping’er. “If you knew this day was coming, why did you do it in the first place? Well, since you want to hush it up, I won’t have the heart to tell on you. But redeem it quickly and give it to me, and I’ll say nothing.”

Only then did Mrs. Yuzhu feel easy in her mind. She thanked Ping’er effusively.
“Don’t let me keep you, miss,” she said. “I’ll redeem it this evening and bring it to you before returning it — is that all right?”

“If you don’t get it back by this evening, don’t blame me!” warned Ping’er.

They then went their different ways.

When Ping’er reached home Xifeng asked her, “What did the third young lady want you for?”

“She was afraid you might be angry, madam, and sent me to urge you to take things easy. She wants to know what you’ve been eating these last couple of days.”

“So she’s still concerned about me,” said Xifeng. “But now another business has cropped up. Someone has informed against Mrs. Liu and her sister for running a gambling den, saying the sister only did it on her advice. I know you’re always telling me the less trouble the better, and to look after my health. But I wouldn’t listen, and now sure enough I’ve first offended the mistress and then made myself ill. I’ve come to see through things now. Let them carry on as they like. After all, there are plenty of people to handle affairs. Why should I worry myself sick and be cursed by everyone? I may as well take a rest to build up my health. And even when I’m better I mean to be a yes-woman, just enjoying myself and having a good laugh, and leaving them to settle their own squabbles. So I’ve simply said, ‘All right.’”

“If you really do that, madam, it will be our good fortune.”

Before she had finished, Jia Lian came in. Clapping his hands he sighed.

“Here’s more trouble! How did the mistress find out that the other day I got some things pawned for me by Yuanyang? She’s just sent for me and told me to raise two hundred taels for her by borrowing somewhere, to use for the Mid-Autumn Festival. When I said there was nowhere I could borrow from, she retorted, ‘You’d know where to raise money if you’d none yourself. I consult you in vain, you just fob me off with excuses. No place to raise money? Where did you get the thousand taels you raised the other day by pawning? You’ve even the wit to lay your hands on the old lady’s things. How can you pretend it’s so hard to raise two hundred taels? Thank goodness I didn’t mention this to anyone else!’ It’s my opinion the mistress isn’t short of money, so why is she trying to make things difficult for me?”

“There was no outsider here that day,” said Xifeng. “Who could have leaked this?”

Ping’er thought hard, then after a while she chuckled.

“I know!” she cried.

No one was here except that evening when the things were brought over. The Simpleton’s mother from the old lady’s place happened to come then to deliver some starch, and she sat for a while in the servants’ quarters where she saw that big case. Naturally she asked what was in it, and maybe some of the maids let it out without realizing what they were doing.”

She sent for some young maids and demanded, “Which of you told the Simpleton’s mother the other day?”

In consternation the girls fell on their knees and swore, “We’ve none of us ever dared say a word out of place. Whatever anyone asks, we just say we don’t know. How could we dare talk about such a thing?”

Xifeng thought it over. “I’m sure they wouldn’t dare say anything,” she concluded. “Don’t wrong them. We can go into this later. The important thing now is to pacify Lady Wang. Better for us to be a bit out of pocket than get ourselves disliked.”

She told Pinger, “Take some more of my gold trinkets and pawn them for two hundred taels to settle this business.”

“Pawn some more for another two hundred while you’re about it,” said Jia Lian. “We may need money for ourselves.”

“There’s no need,” she retorted. “I’ve nowhere to spend it. And we still don’t know what we’re to pawn to redeem these things.”

Pinger went off to give these instructions to the wife of Lai Wang, who soon brought back the silver. Then Jia Lian took it away with him. But no more of this.

Xifeng and Pinger wondered who could have let the cat out of the bag. “To think that Yuanyang should get into trouble through us!” they exclaimed.

As they were puzzling over this, Lady Wang was announced. Surprised, not knowing what this visit meant, Xifeng hurried out with Pinger to meet her. She saw that her mother-in-law was livid and had brought only one confidential maid. Without a word Lady Wang went inside and sat down. Xifeng promptly offered her tea with a smile.

“What brings you here today, madam, in such good spirits?” she asked.

“Clear out!” Lady Wang ordered Pinger.

Pinger withdrew in confusion with the other maids, then closed the door and sat down on the steps to keep everyone else away. Xifeng too was dismayed, at a loss to know the reason for this.

Lady Wang, in tears, threw an embroidered pouch from her sleeve at her.

“Look at this!” she cried.

Xifeng picked it up and saw that it was an embroidered pouch with an amorous design. She was aghast.

“Where did you get this, madam?” she asked.

This reduced Lady Wang to still more tears.

“Where did I get it?” she quavered. “I sit at home every day like a frog at the bottom of a well, and because I thought you were a careful manager I stole time to come here. Little did I expect to find you no better than me. This thing was lying openly in broad daylight on the rocks by the rockery in the Garden, where one of the old lady’s maids found it. If your mother-in-law hadn’t happened to see it, it would have been taken to the old lady. Tell me, how did this come to be there?”

Xifeng changed colour.

“How do you know it’s mine, madam?” she asked.

“How can you ask?” sobbed Lady Wang. “Who apart from you young married couples would have any use for such a thing? And how could young girls come by it? Of course that degenerate Lian got hold of it. You’re on good terms, so you treat it as a plaything. Young people will have their little games in the bedchamber, I know, but now you try to deny it to me! Luckily none of the maids or older servants in the Garden understand what it is, and it hasn’t been picked up by anyone else. If one of the maids had found it and your young sisters had seen it, what a scandal that would have been! Or if some silly maid had taken it outside, saying she’d found it in the Garden, and if word of that got out, what would become of your good name? How could you hold up your head again?”

Xifeng, flushing crimson with shame and distress, dropped to her knees by the kang.

“Although what you say is only right, madam, let me defend myself,” she implored with tears. “I’m not trying to shirk blame, but I beg you, madam, to hear me out...."

"There’s no such thing in my place, and I’d like Your Ladyship to think this over carefully. This sachet is an imitation of Palace work, and even the tassels are sold in the market. Young as I am, I’m not so lacking in self-respect as to want such things. Besides, this isn’t something to wear every day. Even if I had one I’d keep it hidden somewhere, not carry it around with me wherever I went, least of all to the Garden. We girls are always fooling about together, and if this had peeped out and not only the other girls but even the servants had seen it, how could I ever have lived it down?

“In the third place, of all the mistresses here I’m the youngest. But there are plenty of maids older than myself, and they often go to the Garden too. How can you be sure one of them didn’t drop it? Apart from the fact that I’m often in the Garden, the other lady sometimes brings her young concubines over — girls like Yanhong and Cuiyun. They’re even more likely to have such things. And then there’s Madam Zhen’s daughter-in-law. She’s not so old either, and often brings Peifeng and the others here. How do we know it’s not theirs?

“Besides, there are many maids in the Garden and we can’t vouch for all of them. Some of the older ones, when they’ve reached the age to know what’s what, may have stolen out to have a bit of fun and flirted with the pages at the inner gate so that this was given them by someone outside. Who can tell? I can answer not only for myself but for Pinger too. I beg Your Ladyship to think it over.”

Lady Wang found this very reasonable.

“Get up,” she sighed. “I know a young lady of good family like you wouldn’t be so frivolous. It’s just that I spoke in the heat of anger. But what are we to do now? Your mother-in-law sent this to me by a maid, and it made my blood boil.”

“Don’t be angry, madam. If this comes out, the old lady is sure to hear of it. We must keep this to ourselves and make quiet inquiries to get to the truth. Even if we don’t find out, no one else will be any the wiser. The best thing would be to take this chance, now that so many people have been dismissed for gambling, to send four or five trustworthy women like Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Wang into the Garden on the pretext of looking into the gambling. There are too many maids there now, and as they’re growing up some of them may get up to mischief. If trouble comes of it, it will be too late for regrets. If we dismiss some of them for no reason, not only will the young ladies feel badly but you and I will be sorry too. We should take this chance to pick on those who are a bit older or troublesome and find some excuse to send them away to be married. That will prevent further trouble and cut down our expenses too. What do you think, madam?”

“You’re right, of course,” sighed Lady Wang. “But when I think it over, each of my daughters has only two or three presentable maids; the rest are like little devils. If we reduce their number, not only shall I mind but the old lady may not approve. Although times are hard, we’re not reduced to that yet. I may never have known real luxury, but I’m better off than you girls. I’d rather cut down my own expenses than stint them. Tell Mrs. Zhou and the others to come here now, and order them to make quiet inquiries about this at once.”

Xifeng called Pinger in and sent her to summon them. Soon Mrs. Zhou and four other married women who had come with Xifeng as her attendants arrived. Lady Wang, reflecting that these five were too few for the investigation, was pleased to see Mrs. Wang, Xifeng’s mother-in-law’s head attendant, who had just brought the sachet, come in. For Lady Wang had always treated Lady Xing’s trusted servants well.

When the woman heard this, she proposed, “Go and tell the mistress, madam, that I’ll keep an eye on things in the Garden for you. I can do it better than anyone else.”

Now Wang Shan-pao’s wife had often gone into the Garden, but the maids there did not make much of her, which had rankled. She had been looking for some excuse to get even with them, but in vain. This was just the chance she had been waiting for. And since Lady Wang was entrusting this to her, it suited her perfectly.

“Nothing easier,” she replied. “If you’ll allow me to say so, madam, this should have been stopped long ago. You don’t often go into the Garden, madam, so you’ve no idea the airs those girls give themselves. They’re like young ladies who’ve been conferred titles. They can raise a rumpus and no one dares say a word against them. Otherwise they put the young ladies up to complaining that they’ve been bullied, and who’s willing to risk that?”

“I know the maids who wait on the young ladies are more spoilt than the others,” said Lady Wang. “That’s only natural.”

“That’s true enough of the rest, but you’ve no idea, madam, of that Qingwen in Baoyu’s place. Just because she’s better-looking than the rest and has the gift of the gab, she dresses herself up like a Xishi and is always the first to speak up and push herself forward. She flies into a temper and starts swearing if anyone rubs her up the wrong way. She puts on such airs and graces, she doesn’t know her place.”

This suddenly reminded Lady Wang of something.

“The other day, when we were enjoying the Garden with the old lady,” she said to Xifeng, “I noticed a girl with a willowy waist and sloping shoulders whose eyes and eyebrows reminded me of your Cousin Lin. She was scolding some young maid, and I took a great dislike to her insolent ways. But as I was with the old lady I said nothing. Later I meant to find out who she was, but I forgot. She sounds just like this Qingwen.”

“Of all the maids,” replied Xifeng, “Qingwen is the best-looking. As for her behaviour and speech, she is rather pert. I thought the girl you mentioned sounded like her, but I can’t remember that day clearly and wouldn’t like to say for sure.”

“That’s easily settled,” put in Wang Shan-pao’s wife. “Just send for her now for you to see, madam.”

“I usually see only Xiren and Sheyue in Baoyu’s rooms,” said Lady Wang. “Those two are well-behaved, simple girls. If there is such a one, she naturally wouldn’t venture to come to see me. I’ve always detested such creatures. And now this has happened. If a creature like that has seduced my good Baoyu, that would be the last straw.”

She sent for her own maid.

“Go to the Garden,” she ordered, “and tell them I want to question someone. Xiren and Sheyue are to stay to look after Baoyu and needn’t come. But send Qingwen here at once — she’s the most smartly one. Mind you say nothing to her.”

The maid assented and went to Happy Red Court. She found Qingwen unwell and just up from her nap, feeling rather distrait. At this summons she had to go with the maid. As she had not been feeling herself for some days she had not troubled to make up or do her hair, so she was not looking her best, but she thought this of no consequence. However, when she reached Xifeng’s apartments, Lady Wang was shocked by her tousled hair and slovenly dress, reminding her of the girl she had seen before. She was really furious.

“What a charming beauty!” she sneered. “Quite a sick Xishi! How dare you flaunt yourself in such a disgusting manner? Don’t think I don’t know what you’ve been up to. I’ll deal with you tomorrow, you baggage! Is Baoyu better today?”

Qingwen, taken aback, sensed at once that something must have happened to provoke this outburst. And the reference to Baoyu confirmed her suspicion that she had been slandered. Though frantic with anxiety she had the sense to say nothing. And being so intelligent, when asked whether Baoyu was better she knew better than to tell the truth. She fell on her knees.

“I don’t often go to Baoyu’s room or spend much time with him, so I’ve no idea whether he’s good or bad. That’s Xiren and Sheyue’s business. You should ask them, madam.”

“You deserve a slap on the mouth for that!” exclaimed Lady Wang. “Are you a corpse, then? What are you there for?”

“I used to work for the old lady,” Qingwen explained. “But she thought the Garden was too big and Baoyu was afraid with so few people about, so she transferred me to keep watch at night in his outer room — just to look after the place. I told her I was too clumsy to wait on him, but she scolded me, saying, ‘I’m not asking you to look after him. What do you need to be clever for?’ I had to go. In ten days or a fortnight at most, Baoyu calls me to say a few words and that’s all. As for his meals and daily needs, the older nurses and nannies see to the more important things, and Xiren, Sheyue and Qiuwen take care of the lesser. When I’ve time to spare I do needlework for the old lady’s apartments, so I’ve never paid any attention to Baoyu’s affairs. Since you’re angry, madam, in future I’ll pay more attention.”

Taking this for the truth Lady Wang cried, “Amida Buddha! If you don’t go near Baoyu, that’s my good luck. I don’t need you to take any trouble. As the old lady gave you to Baoyu, I shall have to ask her permission to dismiss you.” She told Wang Shanbao’s wife, “Go back to the Garden and keep a close watch on her for the next few days. Don’t let her sleep in Baoyu’s room. When I’ve reported to the old lady, I shall deal with her.” She snapped at Qingwen, “Get out! How can I stand the sight of your brazen airs? Who said you could dress yourself up in such gaudy colours?”

Qingwen had to withdraw. Furious, as soon as she was outside she covered her face with her handkerchief and ran sobbing back to the Garden.

Lady Wang, still angry, said to Xifeng with a self-reproachful sigh, “These last few years I’ve had less energy and haven’t been able to keep a proper check-up. To think there can be such a vamp in our midst! I’m afraid there may be others like her. I must find out.”

Xifeng, knowing how incensed Lady Wang was and that Wang Shanbao’s wife was Lady Xing’s underling who often made trouble between the two ladies, dared not argue however many objections she had in mind. She simply assented without raising her head.

“Don’t be angry, madam,” said Wang Shanbao’s wife. “Leave such small matters to me. It’s very easy to check up. Wait till this evening when the Garden gates are closed, then we can catch them unawares by making a surprise search of all the maids’ rooms when no one can slip in or out. If we find one such thing, we’re bound to find others too, and that will be proof enough.”

“That’s a good idea,” approved Lady Wang. “If we don’t do this, we may never get to the bottom of the business.” She asked Xifeng, “What do you think?”

Xifeng had to agree. “Quite right,” she said.

“A good plan,” added Lady Wang. “Otherwise we might not find out even in a year.”

So the decision was taken.

After dinner, when the Lady Dowager had retired and Baochai and the other girls had gone back to the Garden, Wang Shanbao’s wife asked Xifeng to go with her. They ordered the side gates to be locked, then started their search from the rooms of the women who had charge of the nightwatch. They found nothing but some extra candles, lamp oil and other such trifles.

“These are stolen goods too,” declared Wang Shanbao’s wife. “Don’t touch them. We’ll report to Her Ladyship tomorrow.” They went then to Happy Red Court and ordered the gate to be closed.

Baoyu had been worried by Qingwen’s disappearance when this party arrived. Not knowing their purpose, he saw them making straight for the maids’ rooms and went out to meet Xifeng and ask what was happening.

“We’ve lost something of value,” Xifeng told him. “As everyone’s suspecting everyone else, we’re making a search to clear those who aren’t guilty.”

she went on to take a seat and sip some tea.

After searching for a while, Wang Shanbao’s wife asked whose cases these were and insisted that the owners themselves should open them. Xiren could see from Qingwen’s behaviour that something was wrong, and since this raid was being made she had to step forward and open her cases and boxes for inspection. They contained nothing but ordinary things. When they had been put away the others’ cases were searched in turn. Then the searchers came to Qingwen’s.

“Whose is this? Why isn’t it opened?” they demanded.

Xiren was about to open it for Qingwen when in she stormed, her hair hanging loose. With a crash she flung it open and, holding it bottom upwards, emptied all its contents on the floor. Wang Shanbao’s wife, quite put out, flushed crimson.

“Don’t be angry, miss,” she said. “We didn’t come here without leave, we were ordered by the mistress to make this search. If you tell us to turn things over, we do so; if not, we go back and report to Her Ladyship. There’s no call to carry on like this.”

This only added fuel to Qingwen’s fury. Pointing her finger at the woman she cried:

“You say you were sent by the mistress, I was sent by the old lady. I’ve seen all the mistress’ people, but not a high-and-mighty stewardess like you!”

Xifeng, though amused by Qingwen’s sharp tongue, felt she must stop her for Lady Xing’s sake.

Wang Shanbao’s wife, enraged and embarrassed, was about to retort when Xifeng said:

“Don’t bandy words with her, nanny. Just make a careful search, then we can go on to other places. If we delay and word gets around, I shall be held responsible.”

Gritting her teeth, the woman had to swallow her anger and look carefully through the things. Finding nothing, she asked Xifeng if they could move on.

“Make a thorough search,” Xifeng warned her. “If you don’t find anything this time, it will be difficult to report back.”

“We’ve searched everything carefully,” the others said. “There’s nothing that shouldn’t be here. Though there are a few men’s things, they’re a boy’s possessions — probably Baoyu’s old things — nothing that matters.”

“In that case, let’s go and search elsewhere,” said Xifeng, rising to her feet.

As they went out she observed to Wang Shanbao’s wife, “I’d like to make one suggestion. I may be wrong, but we should only search our own people. We mustn’t search Miss Xue’s place.”

“Of course not,” agreed the woman. “How can we search a relative’s rooms?”

Xifeng smiled and nodded, and they made their way to Bamboo Lodge. Daiyu was already in bed, and at the announcement of their arrival she wondered what had happened. She was getting up when Xifeng came in and made her lie down again.

“Go back to sleep,” she said. “We’ll be leaving presently.”

She sat down for a little chat.

Meanwhile Wang Shanbao’s wife and her assistants had gone to the maids’ rooms to search. From Zijuan’s cases they produced a couple of Baoyu’s former amulets, a set of his girdle pendants, two sachets and a fan-case with a fan in it. When opened, these proved to be things he had often used in the past. Convinced that she had evidence, Wang Shanbao’s wife gleefully asked Xifeng to come and see it.

“Where did these come from?” she demanded.

Xifeng smiled.

“Baoyu and they played together as children, so naturally these are his old things. What’s more, the old lady and Her Ladyship have seen these amulets and fan time and again. If you don’t believe me, we can take them along to show them.”

“Of course you’re right, madam,” replied Mrs. Wang

"I know," said Xifeng. "But this is nothing special. We'd better leave it and go somewhere else."

Zi-juan smiled. "To this day, we've never been able to settle accounts between us two. If you ask me about this, I've even forgotten what year or month I got it."

Xifeng and Wang Shanbao's wife went next to Tan-chun's compound. But the news of their arrival had been sent on ahead, and Tan-chun had guessed that there must be some reason for this high-handed proceeding. She ordered her maids to light the candles and open the gate. When the search party arrived she asked what they wanted.

"We've lost something and haven't been able to find it for days," Xifeng told her. "We were afraid someone might put the blame on the girls, so we decided to search them to clear them of suspicion. That's the best way."

"Of course my maids are thieves," retorted Tan-chun. "And I'm the receiver. So search my things first, they've given everything they've stolen to me to keep."

She ordered her maids to open all her cases as well as the cabinets, and to lay out her combs, toilet-boxes, bedding, clothes and all her other effects, big and small, for Xifeng to inspect.

"I'm simply carrying out the Lady Dowager's orders," said Xifeng with a conciliatory smile. "Don't be angry with me, cousin." She told the maids, "Hurry up and close these cases."

Ping-erh and Feng-erh hastily helped Shi-shu to shut the cases and put things away.

"You can search my things if you like, but not my maids'," said Tan-chun. "I'm a harder case than any of the others. I know every single thing my maids have, and I keep all their possessions; they've nothing put away, not so much as a needle or thread. So if you want to search them, search me. If you don't agree, just go and report to the mistress that I've defied her and am ready to take whatever punishment is due. But don't be in such a hurry. The day will come when they raid your houses too! Just this morning we were talking about the Zhen family being raided, and now we're being raided ourselves! As the proverb says, 'A centipede dies but never falls down.' To destroy a big family like ours you must start from the inside."

She burst into tears at this point.

Xifeng glanced at the serving-women.

"As all the girls' things are here, madam, you'd better move on to the next place," suggested Zhou Rui's wife. "We must let the young lady rest."

Xifeng rose to take her leave.

"Go ahead and search carefully," urged Tan-chun. "If you come again tomorrow, I won't let you."

"If all your maids' things are here, there's no need to search," replied Xifeng.

"How smart you are!" Tan-chun smiled scornfully. "You've even opened my cases, yet you say you haven't searched. If I let you off now, tomorrow you may accuse me of shielding my maids. You'd better state clearly now whether you mean to search again or not. If so, you may as well do it now."

Knowing Tan-chun's forthright character, Xifeng had to answer with a smile, "I've already checked both your things and your maids'."

"Have you searched thoroughly?" Tan-chun asked the women.

"Yes, madam," Zhou Rui's wife and the others assured her.

Now Wang Shanbao's wife was a stupid woman who, although she had heard of Tan-chun's reputation, imagined the girl was simply making an empty show of strength because the others were too blind and timid to stand up to her. Besides, being a concubine's daughter, what could she do? And Wang Shanbao's wife counted on being Lady Xing's confidential servant, whom even Lady Wang treated with respect, not to say the rest. She thought Tan-chun's anger was directed solely against Xifeng and had nothing to do with her. So stepping forward she...

Flouting her authority, Wang Shanbao’s wife stepped forward, lifted up Tanchun’s tunic and deliberately let it drop.

“I’ve felt even the young lady’s person,” she tittered. “There’s really nothing there.”

“Be on your way, nanny,” said Xifeng quickly. “Don’t act crazy.”

The words were hardly out of her mouth when slap! Wang’s wife was boxed on the ear by Tanchun. In a fury Tanchun pointed one finger at her.

“What do you think you’re doing, handling my clothes?” she cried. “It’s only for Her Ladyship’s sake and because you’re old that I call you ‘nanny’. But like a dog counting on its master’s backing you’re always making trouble and flaunting your authority here. Now you’ve gone too far. How dare you paw me? If you think I’m as good-natured as your young mistress, that you can bully me as you please, you’re making a big mistake. If you just searched my things I wouldn’t mind, but you’ve no right to make fun of me.”

She started undoing her buttons to let Xifeng search her herself thoroughly, “to save your slaves from having to do it.”

Xifeng and Pinger at once helped her do up her clothes.

“The old woman’s drunk,” they said. “She’s off her head. The other day she offended Her Ladyship too. Out you go, and stop making such an exhibition of yourself.” Then they advised Tanchun, “Do calm down, miss. She’s not worth getting angry over.”

“If I were the sort to lose my temper, I’d have dashed my brains out long ago,” retorted Tanchun with a cold smile. “How else could I have put up with slaves searching me for stolen goods? First thing tomorrow I shall report this to the old lady and Her Ladyship, then apologize to my mother-in-law-to-be and ask to be punished as she thinks fit.”

Wang Shanbao’s wife had slunk outside the window now, quite crestfallen.

“Well, I never!” she muttered. “This is the first time I’ve ever been struck. I shall ask Her Ladyship tomorrow to send me back to my old home. What’s the use of dragging out a dog’s life like this?”

“Do you hear that?” fumed Tanchun to her maids. “Are you waiting for me to go and reason with her?”

Shishu went out at once.

“You ought to know what’s what, nanny,” she said. “If you say one word more, it will really be too bad. If you do go back to your old home, we shall be in luck. The only thing is, I’m afraid you won’t want to leave. For if you go, who will there be to toady to the mistresses and incite them to check up on the young ladies and make things hot for us?”

Xifeng chuckled, “What a minx! Like mistress, like maid.”

“We thieves are all smart at talking,” said Tanchun sarcastically. “The only thing we can’t do is incite our mistresses behind their backs.”

Pinger urged Shishu to come in, and after some further persuasion by Zhou Rui’s wife and the others Xifeng waited until Tanchun had gone to bed before taking her party to Warm Fragrance Arbour opposite.

Now Li Wan being ill was in bed, and as she was Xi-chun’s neighbour and close to Tanchun too, Xifeng went first to these two places. She did not like to disturb Li Wan, who had taken medicine and just fallen asleep, so she searched her maids’ rooms and, finding nothing, went on to Xichun’s apartment.

Xichun was still too young to know what was afoot and quite frightened, so Xifeng had to reassure her. But then from Ruhua’s case they brought out a large packet of silver ingots, thirty or forty in all, and to investigate a case of adultery they had discovered stolen goods! There was also a jade belt buckle and a packet of men’s boots and socks.

Xifeng’s face turned pale.

“Where did these come from?” she demanded.

Ruhua fell on her knees and confessed with tears, “His Lordship gave them to my brother. Because my parents are down south, I’m living now with my uncle and aunt; but my uncle and aunt are such drunkards and gamblers that my brother was afraid they’d squander these things if he handed them over.

Whenever he gave me anything he used to smuggle it in quietly by one of the old nurses and tell me to keep it for him.”

Xichun was so timid that the sight of this frightened her.

“I’d no idea such things were going on,” she cried. “This is terrible! If you want to beat her, Second Cousin, please take her outside to do it. I can’t stand such scenes.”

“If this is true, it’s not too bad,” said Xifeng. “But she shouldn’t have had things smuggled in. If this can be smuggled in, what can’t? The fault lies with the go-between. If this isn’t true, though, and she stole the things, you’ll have to pay for it with your life.”

Ruhua fell on her knees to sob, “I wouldn’t dare tell lies, madam. You can check tomorrow with my mistress and my elder brother. If they say these things weren’t given me, I’ll gladly let you beat my brother and me to death.”

“Of course I shall check,” said Xifeng. “But even if they were given you, it was wrong to have them smuggled in. Who gave you permission? If you tell me who brought them, I’ll let you off this time. But don’t do it again.”

“Don’t let her off, sister-in-law,” begged Xichun. “There are so many people in this household. If she isn’t punished, when the others hear of this goodness knows what they may do. If you forgive her, I won’t.”

“I’ve always thought her not a bad girl,” replied Xifeng. “Who doesn’t make mistakes? I’ll pardon her this once, but if she does it again she’ll be punished for both offences. Who was the go-between, though?”

“There’s nobody else it could have been but Old Zhang at the back gate,” said Xichun. “She’s always hobnobbing stealthily with the maids, and they’re all very good to her.”

Xifeng ordered this to be noted down. The things were handed to Mrs. Zhou to keep until the matter had been verified the next day and a decision reached.

Now Old Zhang’s mother was related to Wang Shanbao’s wife. But since the latter had become Lady Xing’s confidante, she had begun to look down on all her relatives and friends. This had so incensed Mrs. Zhang that after two slanging matches they stopped speaking to each other. When Wang Shanbao’s wife heard that it was Mrs. Zhang who had smuggled the things in, she felt this was a chance to get even. And smarting still from Tanchun’s slap and Shishu’s taunts, she eagerly seized this opportunity to vent her spleen.

“This business of smuggling things in is most serious,” she told Xifeng. “Of course, those things must have been smuggled in too. You must look into this, madam.”

“I know what to do,” snapped Xifeng. “No need for you to tell me.”

She then took her leave of Xichun and went to Yingchun’s compound. Yingchun was already asleep and her maids about to go to bed when they heard a knock on the gate. It took some time to open it.

“Don’t disturb your young mistress,” Xifeng ordered as she went into the maids’ quarters.

Now Siqi was the granddaughter of Wang Shanbao’s wife, and Xifeng was curious to see whether the latter would show any partiality. She watched carefully as the search started with the other maids’ cases. Nothing was found in them. Then they came to Siqi’s case. After a perfunctory look through it Wang Shanbao’s wife announced, “Nothing here either.” She was about to close the case when Mrs. Zhou interposed:

“What do you mean, nothing? Let’s look carefully to be fair.” With that she thrust in her hand and pulled out a pair of men’s padded socks and slippers, as well as a small package. When opened, this was found to contain a love-knot and a note. She handed them to Xifeng. As the latter had been running the household for years she had learned to read a little by looking at bills and receipts. The note was on scarlet paper with a double-happiness design. It read as follows:

After you came home last month, my parents found out about us. But as the young mistress isn’t married yet, we can’t have our wish. If we can meet in the Garden, send me a message through Mrs. Zhang. It would be easier to talk there than at home. Do, do try! I’ve received the two strings of scented beads you sent. Many thanks.

Enclosed with this letter is a perfumed pouch to show my heart. Keep it safe, I implore you.

From your cousin Pan You-an.

Xifeng could not help laughing at this. Lady Wang’s nurse, who knew nothing of the love affair between this cousin and cousin, was already suspicious at the sight of the slippers; and now Xifeng’s laughter at the red paper made her say:

“Is the writing so bad that it amuses you, madam?”

“Yes, it’s this account that doesn’t make sense.” Xifeng smiled. “Since you’re Siqi’s grandmother, her cousin should be called Wang too. Why is his name Pan?”

Startled by the question, the old woman had to answer, “Siqi’s aunt married into the Pan family, so her cousin is called Pan. He’s the Pan You-an who ran away.”

“I see.” Xifeng smiled. “Let me read this out to you.”

She read the letter through, to the consternation of all present. Old Wang, who had been hoping to expose others, had now exposed her own granddaughter. She was both furious and ashamed. The four women with Mrs. Zhou stuck out their tongues and shook their heads.

“Did you hear that, Mrs. Wang?” asked Mrs. Zhou. “It’s clear enough, no mistake about it. Well, what’s to be done?”

The old woman wished the earth would swallow her up. Xifeng eyed her mockingly.

“This is fine,” she said to Mrs. Zhou. “Without her granny having to lift a finger, without the caw of a crow being heard, they’ve found her a fine young man.”

Mrs. Zhou chuckled too and added some joking remarks of her own. The nurse could only vent her anger on herself.

“Slapping her own face she cursed, “Old whore that I am, what sins have I committed? Boasting’s my undoing — this is my reward, and I’ve asked for it.”

The others present, though longing to laugh, dared not. Some were pleased, others impressed by this retribution.

Xifeng was surprised that Siqi, head bowed in silence, showed neither fear nor shame. As it was late she did not want to pursue the matter for fear the girl might do herself some mischief in the night. She told two serving-women to keep watch on her, then went back to her own quarters to rest, taking the others with her and the evidence of the theft, meaning to deal with the case the next day. But that night her menorrhagia started again, and the following day she felt too weak to get up. She had to send for a doctor and take the medicine he prescribed after writing out his diagnosis and instructions. The old nurses took the prescription to Lady Wang, adding to her distress; and Siqi’s business was put aside.

It happened that Madam You came that day to see Xifeng, and after sitting with her for a while called on Li Wan. She was surprised when Xichun sent to ask her over. Going to her young sister-in-law’s room she was given a detailed account of the previous night’s happenings, and Xichun had all Ru-hua’s things fetched for her inspection.

“Actually your brother gave her brother those things,” said Madam You. “She shouldn’t have taken them on the sly, though. That makes publicly granted salt become private salt.” She scolded Ru-hua, “You stupid creature!”

“You’re the ones who don’t keep strict discipline, yet you scold the maid,” snapped Xichun. “Of all the girls here, only my maid has disgraced me. How can I face anyone? I wanted Sister Xifeng to take her away yesterday, but she wouldn’t. Now that you’ve come today, sister-in-law, you must take her away. You can beat her or kill her or sell her — it’s nothing to do with me.”

When Ru-hua heard this, she fell on her knees to beg for mercy, weeping and protesting. Madam You and Xichun’s nurses did their best to reason with the girl.

“She was just stupid for once,” they said. “She won’t dare do such a thing again. Do have pity on her — after all, she’s served you since you were small.”

But Xichun, young as she was, had always been obstinate and, whatever they said, was adamant: she would not keep Ru-hua. She even declared:

“I don’t just want to get rid of Ru-hua. Now that I’m grown up, I don’t want to stay on here either. Besides, I’ve been hearing so many ugly stories recently. If I go on staying here, people will start laughing at me too.”

“If you go on like this you’ll be dragging me in too!”

“Who dares say anything?” retorted Madam You. “And what is there to talk about? Who are you and who are we? If you’ve heard people talking about us, you should have taken them to task.”

Xichun smiled scornfully. “A fine thing to ask me! As a girl, it’s my place to keep out of trouble, not go looking for it. Besides, as the ancients say, ‘Whether a man is good or bad, alive or dead, his own father can’t help him’ — still less can I. It’s as much as I can do to look after myself. So in future, if you get into trouble, don’t try to drag me in.”

This speech both angered and amused Madam You.

“No wonder everyone says the Fourth Young Lady’s childish and silly,” she remarked to the servants. “I wouldn’t believe it before, but now that I hear her talking such nonsense without the least reason, it really distresses me.”

They urged, “She’s young, madam. You should put up with her.”

Xichun smiled scornfully. “I may be young, but what I say isn’t childish. It’s because you’re all so illiterate and ignorant that you take me for a fool.”

“You’re the Number One Scholarthen, the most brilliant of all!” cried Madam You. “We’re too stupid to be compared with you.”

“That shows your ignorance. Aren’t some of the Number One Scholars fools too? You’re all so conventional that you can’t distinguish truth from falsehood or right from wrong. To know a man’s true worth, you must judge by his innate qualities — that’s the only way.”

“Fine, fine! So now, besides being a genius, you’re a high priest expounding the doctrine of insight!”

“I’m not expounding any doctrine. It seems to me that all of us are like Ru-hua. There’s nothing much to choose between us.”

“So you’re really a cold-hearted, sharp-tongued creature.”

“Why shouldn’t I be? I’m a pure, innocent girl. Why should I let you involve me in your disgrace?”

Madam You was already upset by the talk of gossip, and had restrained herself all this time because Xichun was her sister-in-law. But now that Xichun accused her of disgracing her, she could contain herself no longer.

“How have I disgraced you?” she demanded. “It was your maid who was at fault, yet you accuse me for no reason. I’ve put up with it all this time, but instead of feeling sorry you go on like this. You’re a young lady from a noble family. To avoid disgracing your fine reputation, we’d better not presume to approach you. I’ll have Ru-hua fetched away at once.”

With that she stood up and stalked off in a huff.

“If you really don’t come back, that will save us from further trouble and leave us in peace,” Xichun called after her.

This only infuriated Madam You the more. But as Xichun was her sister-in-law, she could not very well have a real showdown with her. She had to swallow her anger and, making no reply, went straight back to the other house.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第75章 开夜宴异兆发悲音 赏中秋新词得佳谶

话说尤氏从惜春处赌气出来，正欲往王夫人处去，跟从的老嬷嬷们因悄悄的道：“回奶奶：且别往上屋里去。才有甄家的几个人来，还有些东西，不知是什么机密事。奶奶这一去恐怕不便。”尤氏听了道：“咋日听见你老爷说看见抄报上甄家犯了罪，现今抄没家私，调取进京治罪。怎么又有人来？”老嬷嬷道：“正是呢。才来了几个女人，气色不成气色，慌慌张张的，想必有什么瞒人的事。”尤氏听了，便不往前去，仍往李纨这边来了。
　　恰好太医才诊了脉去，李纨近日也觉精爽了些，拥裘倚枕坐在床上，正欲人来说些闲话。因见尤氏进来，不似方才和蔼，只呆呆的坐着，李纨因问道：“你过来了，可吃些东西？只怕饿了？”命素云：“瞧有什么新鲜点心拿来。”尤氏忙止道：“不必不必。你这一向病着，那里有什么新鲜东西？况且我也不饿。”李纨道：“昨日人家送来的好茶面子，倒是对碗来你喝罢。”说毕，便吩咐去对茶。尤氏出神无语。跟来的丫头媳妇们因问：“奶奶今日晌午尚未洗脸，这会子趁便可净一净好？”尤氏点头。李纨忙命素云来取自己妆台。素云又将自己脂粉拿来，笑道：“我们奶奶就少这个。奶奶不嫌腌，能着用些。”李纨道：“我虽没有，你就该往姑娘们那里取去，怎么公然拿出你的来？幸而是他，要是别人，岂不恼呢？”尤氏笑道：“这有何妨？”说着，一面洗脸。丫头只弯腰捧着脸盆。李纨道：“怎么这样没规矩？”那丫头赶着跪下。尤氏笑道：“我们家下大小的人，只会讲外面，假礼假体面，究竟做出来的事都够使的了。”李纨听如此说，便已知道昨夜的事，因笑道：“你这话有因。是谁做的事够使的了？”尤氏道：“你倒问我，你敢是病着过阴去了？”
　　一语未了，只见人报：“宝姑娘来了。”二人忙说快请，宝钗已走进来。尤氏忙擦脸起身让坐，因问：“怎么一个人忽然走进来，别的妹妹都不见？”宝钗道：“正是，我也没有见他们。只因今日我们奶奶身上不自在，家里两个女人也都因时症未起炕，别的靠不得，我今儿要出去陪着老人家夜里作伴。要去回老太太、太太，我想又不是什么大事，且不用提，等好了，我横竖进来呢。所以来告诉大嫂子一声。”李纨听说，只看着尤氏笑，尤氏也看着李纨笑。一时尤氏盛洗已毕，大家吃面茶。李纨因笑着向宝钗道：“既这样，且打发人去请姨娘的安，问是何病。我也病着，不能亲自来瞧。好妹妹，你去只管去，我且打发人去到你那里去看屋子。你好歹住一两天，还进来，别叫我落不是。”宝钗笑道：“落什么不是呢？也是人之常情。你又不曾卖放了贼。依我的主意，也不必添人过去，竟把云丫头请了来，你和他住一两日，岂不省事？”尤氏道：“可是，史大妹妹往那里去了？”宝钗道：“我才打发他们找你们探丫头去了，叫他同到这里来，我也明白告诉他。”
　　正说着，果然报：“云姑娘和三姑娘来了。”大家让坐已毕，宝钗便说要出去一事。探春道：“很好。不但姨妈好了还来，就便好了不来也使得。”尤氏笑道：“这话又奇了，怎么撵起亲戚来了？”探春冷笑道：“正是呢，有别人撵的，不如我先撵。亲戚们好，也不必要死住着才好。咱们倒是一家子亲骨肉呢，一个个不象乌眼鸡似的？恨不得你吃了我，我吃了你！”尤氏忙笑道：“我今儿是那里来的晦气？偏都碰着你姐儿们气头儿上了。”探春道：“谁叫你趁热灶火来了？”因问：“谁又得罪了你呢？”因又寻思，道：“凤丫头也不犯合你怄气，是谁呢？”尤氏只含糊答应。探春知他怕事，不肯多言，因笑道：“你别装老实了。除了朝廷治罪，没有砍头的，你不必唬的这个样儿。告诉你罢，我昨日把王善保的老婆打了，我还顶着徒罪呢。也不过背地里说些闲话罢咧，难道也还打我一顿不成？”宝钗忙问：“因何又打他？”探春悉把昨夜的事一一都说了。尤氏见探春已经说出来了，便把惜春方才的事也说了一遍。探春道：“这是他向来的脾气，孤介太过，我们再扭不过他的。”又告诉他们说：“今日一早不见动静，打听凤丫头病着，就打发人四下里打听王善保家的是怎么样。回来告诉我说：‘王善保家的挨了一顿打，嗔着他多事。’”尤氏、李纨道：“这倒也是正理。”探春冷笑道：“这种遮人眼目儿的事，谁不会做？且再瞧就是了。”尤氏、李纨皆默无所答。一时，丫头们来请用饭，湘云、宝钗回房打点衣衫，不在话下。
　　尤氏辞了李纨，往贾母这边来。贾母歪在榻上，王夫人正说甄家因何获罪，如今抄没了家产，来京治罪等话。贾母听了，心中甚不自在。恰好见他妹妹来了，因问：“从那里来的？可知凤姐儿妯娌两个病着，今日怎么样？”尤氏等忙回道：“今日都好些。”贾母点头叹道：“咱们别管人家的事，且商量咱们八月十五赏月是正经。”王夫人笑道：“已预备下了，不知老太太拣那里好？只是园里恐夜晚风凉。”贾母笑道：“多穿两件衣服何妨？那里正是赏月的地方，岂可倒不去的？”说话之间，媳妇们抬过饭桌，王夫人、尤氏等忙上来放箸捧饭。贾母见自己几色菜已摆完，另有两大捧盒内盛了几色，便是各房孝敬的旧规矩。贾母说：“多吩咐过几次，蠲了罢，你们都不听。”王夫人笑道：“不过都是家常东西。今日我吃斋，没有别的孝顺。那些面筋豆腐，老太太又不甚爱吃，只拣了一样椒油莼齑酱来。”贾母笑道：“我倒也想这个吃。”鸳鸯听说，便将碟子挪在跟前。宝琴一一的让了，方归坐。贾母便命探春来同吃。探春也都让过了，便和宝琴对面坐下，侍书忙去取了碗箸。鸳鸯又指那几样菜道：“这两样看不出是什么东西来，是大老爷孝敬的。这一碗是鸡髓笋，是外头老爷送上来的。”一面说，一面就将这碗笋送至桌上。贾母略尝了两点，便命：“将那几样着人都送回去，就说我吃了，以后不必天天送。我想吃什么自然着人来要。”媳妇们答应着仍送过去，不在话下。
　　贾母因问：“拿稀饭来吃些罢。”尤氏早捧过一碗来，说是红稻米粥。贾母接来吃了半碗，便吩咐：“将这粥送给凤姐儿吃去。”又指着这一盘果子：“独给平儿吃去。”又向尤氏道：“我吃了，你就来吃了罢。”尤氏答应着，待贾母漱口洗手毕。贾母便下地，和王夫人说闲话行食，尤氏告坐吃饭。贾母又命鸳鸯等来陪吃。贾母见尤氏吃的仍是白米饭，因问说：“怎么不盛我的饭？”丫头们回道：“老太太的饭完了。今日添了一位姑娘，所以短了些。”鸳鸯道：“如今都是‘可着头做帽子’了，要一点儿富馀也不能的。”王夫人忙回道：“这一二年旱涝不定，庄上的米都不能按数交的。这几样细米更艰难，所以都是可着吃的做。”贾母笑道：“正是：‘巧媳妇做不出没米儿粥来。’”众人都笑起来。鸳鸯一面回头向门外伺候媳妇们道：“既这样，你们就去把三姑娘的饭拿来添上，也是一样。”尤氏笑道：“我这个就够了，也不用去取。”鸳鸯道：“你够了，我不会吃的？”媳妇们听说，方忙着取去了。
　　一时王夫人也去用饭。这里尤氏直陪贾母说话取笑到起更的时候，贾母说：“你也过去罢。”尤氏方告辞出来。走至二门外，上了车，众媳妇放下帘子来，四个小厮拉出来，套上牲口，几个媳妇带着小丫头子们先走，到那边大门口等着去了。这里送的丫鬟们也回来了。
　　尤氏在车内，因见自己门首两边狮子下，放着四五辆大车，便知系来赴赌之人，向小丫头银蝶儿道：“你看，坐车的是这些，骑马的又不知有几个呢。”说着进府，已到了厅上，贾蓉媳妇带了丫鬟媳妇也都秉着羊角手罩接出来了。尤氏笑道：“成日家我要偷着瞧瞧他们赌钱也没得便，今儿倒巧，顺便打他们窗户跟前走过去。”众媳妇答应着，提灯引路。又有一个先去悄悄的知会伏侍的小厮们，不许失惊打怪。于是尤氏一行人悄俏的来至窗下，只听里面称三赞四，耍笑之音虽多，又兼有恨五骂六，忿怨之声亦不少。
　　原来贾珍近因居丧，不得游玩，无聊之极，便生了个破闷的法子，日间以习射为由，请了几位世家弟兄及诸富贵亲友来较射。因说：“白白的只管乱射终是无益，不但不能长进，且坏了式样；必须立了罚约，赌个利物，大家才有勉力之心。”因此，天香楼下箭道内立了鹄子，皆约定每日早饭后时射鹄子。贾珍不好出名，便命贾蓉做局家。这些都是少年，正是斗鸡走狗、问柳评花的一干游侠纨。因此大家议定，每日轮流做晚饭之主。天天宰猪割羊，屠鹅杀鸭，好似临潼斗宝的一般，都要卖弄自己家里的好厨役好烹调。不到半月工夫，贾政等听见这般，不知就里，反说：“这才是正理。文既误了，武也当习，况在武荫之属。”遂也令宝玉、贾环、贾琮、贾兰等四人，于饭后过来跟着贾珍，习射一回方许回去。贾珍志不在此，再过几日，便渐次以歇肩养力为由，晚间或抹骨牌，赌个酒东儿，至后渐次至钱。如今三四个月的光景，竟一日一日赌胜于射了，公然斗叶掷骰，放头开局，大赌起来。家下人借此各有些利益，巴不得如此，所以竟成局势。外人皆不知一字。
　　近日邢夫人的胞弟邢德全也酷好如此，所以也在其中。又有薛蟠头一个惯喜送钱与人的，见此岂不快乐？这邢德全虽系邢夫人的胞弟，却居心行事，大不相同。他只知吃酒赌钱、眠花宿柳为乐，手中滥漫使钱，待人无心，因此都叫他“傻大舅”。薛蟠早已出名的“呆大爷”。今日二人凑在一处，都爱抢快，便又会了两家，在外间炕上抢快。又有几个，在当地下大桌子上赶羊。里间又有一起斯文些的抹骨牌，打天九。此间伏侍的小厮都是十五岁以下的孩子。此是前话。
　　且说尤氏潜至窗外偷看。其中有两个陪酒的小么儿，都打扮的粉妆锦饰。今日薛蟠又掷输了，正没好气，幸而后手里渐渐翻过来了，除了冲账的反赢了好些，心中自是兴头起来。贾珍道：“且打住，吃了东西再来。”因问：“那两处怎么样？”此时打天九、赶老羊的未清，先摆下一桌，贾珍陪着吃。薛蟠兴头了，便搂着一个小么儿喝酒，又命将酒去敬傻大舅。傻大舅输家没心肠，喝了两碗便有些醉意，嗔着陪酒的小么儿只赶赢家不理输家了，因骂道：“你们这起兔子，真是些没良心的忘八羔子！天天在一处，谁的恩你们不沾？只不过这会子输了几两银子，你们就这么三六九等儿的了。难道从此以后再没有求着我的事了？”众人见他带酒，那些输家不便言语，只抿着嘴儿笑。那些赢家忙说：“大舅骂的很是。这小狗肚的们都是这个风俗儿。”因笑道：“还不给舅太爷斟酒呢。”两个小孩子都是演就的圈套，忙都跪下奉酒，扶着傻大舅的腿，一面撒娇儿说道：“你老人家别生气，看着我们两个小孩子罢。我们师爷教的，不论远近厚薄，只看一时有钱的就亲近。你老人家不信，回来大大的下一注，赢了，白瞧瞧我们两个是什么光景儿。”说的众人都笑了。这傻大舅掌不住也笑了，一面伸手接过酒来，一面说道：“我要不看着你们两个素日怪可怜见儿的，我这一脚把你们的小蛋黄子踢出来。”说着，把腿一抬。两个孩子趁势儿爬起来，越发撤娇撒痴，拿着洒花绢子托了傻大舅的手，把那钟酒灌在傻大舅嘴里。傻大舅哈哈的笑着，一扬脖儿把一钟酒都干了。因拧了那孩子的脸一下儿，笑说道：“我这会子看着，又怪心疼的了。”说着，忽然想起旧事来，乃拍案对贾珍说道：“昨日我和你令伯母怄气，你可知道么？”贾珍道：“没有听见。”傻大舅叹道：”就为钱这件东西！老贤甥，你不知我们邢家的底里。我们老太太去世时，我还小呢，世事不知。他姐妹三个人，只有你令伯母居长。他出阁时，把家私都带过来了。如今你二姨儿也出了门子了，他家里也很艰窘。你三姨儿尚在家里。一应用度，都是这里陪房王善保家的掌管。我就是来要几个钱，也并不是要贾府里的家私，我邢家的家私也就够我花了。无奈竟不得到手，你们就欺负我没钱！”贾珍见他酒醉，外人听见不雅，忙用话解劝。
　　外面尤氏等听得十分真切，乃悄向银蝶儿等笑说：“你听见了，这是北院里大太太的兄弟抱怨他呢。可见他亲兄弟还是这样，就怨不得这些人了。”因还要听时，正值赶老羊的那些人也歇住了，要酒。有一个人问道：“方才是谁得罪了舅太爷？我们竟没听明白。且告诉我们，评评理。”邢德全便把两个陪酒的孩子不理的话说了一遍。那人接过来就说：“可恼，怨不得舅太爷生气。我问你，舅太爷不过输了几个钱罢咧，并没有输掉了，怎么你们就不理了？”说着，大家都笑起来。邢德全也喷了一地饭，说：“你这个东西，行不动儿就撒村捣怪的。”尤氏在外面听了这话，悄悄的啐了一口，骂道：“你听听，这一起没廉耻的小挨刀的！再灌丧了黄汤，还不知出些什么新样儿的来呢。”一面便进去卸妆安歇。至四更时，贾珍方散，往佩凤房里去了。
　　次日起来，就有人回：“西瓜月饼都全了，只待分派送人。”贾珍吩咐佩凤道：“你请奶奶看着送罢，我还有别的事呢。”佩凤答应去了，回了尤氏，一一分派，遣人送去。一时佩凤来说：“爷问奶奶今儿出门不出门？说咱们是孝家，十五过不得节，今儿晚上倒好，可以大家应个景儿。”尤氏道：“我倒不愿意出门呢。那边珠大奶奶又病了，琏二奶奶也躺下了，我再不去，越发没个人了。”佩凤道：“爷说，奶奶出门，好歹早些回来，叫我跟了奶奶去呢。”尤氏道：“既这么样，快些吃了，我好走。”佩凤道：“爷说早饭在外头吃，请奶奶自己吃罢。”尤氏问道：“今日外头有谁？”佩凤道：“听见外头有两个南京新来的，倒不知是谁。”说毕，吃饭更衣，尤氏等仍过荣府来，至晚方回去。
　　果然贾珍煮了一口猪，烧了一腔羊，备了一桌菜蔬果品。在汇芳园丛绿堂中，带领妻子姬妾先吃过晚饭，然后摆上酒，开怀作乐赏月。将一更时分，真是风清月朗，银河微隐。贾珍因命佩凤等四个人也都入席，下面一溜坐下，猜枚拳。饮了一回，贾珍有了几分酒，高兴起来，便命取了一支紫竹萧来，命佩凤吹萧，文花唱曲。喉清韵雅，甚令人心动神移。唱罢，复又行令。那天将有三更时分，贾珍酒已八分。大家正添衣喝茶、换盏更酌之际，忽听那边墙下有人长叹之声。大家明明听见，都毛发竦然。贾珍忙厉声叱问：“谁在那边？”连问几声，无人答应。尤氏道：“必是墙外边家里人，也未可知。”贾珍道：“胡说，这墙四面皆无下人的房子，况且那边又紧靠着词堂，焉得有人？”一语未了，只听得一阵风声，竟过墙去了。恍惚闻得祠堂内扇开阖之声，只觉得风气森森，比先更觉凄惨起来。看那月色时，也淡淡的，不似先前明朗。众人都觉毛发倒竖。贾珍酒已吓醒了一半，只比别人拿得住些，心里也十分警畏，便大没兴头，勉强又坐了一会，也就归房安歇去了。
　　次日一早起来，乃是十五日，带领众子侄开祠行朔望之礼。细察祠内，都仍是照旧好好的，并无怪异之迹。贾珍自为醉后自怪，也不提此事。礼毕仍旧闭上门，看着锁禁起来。
　　贾珍夫妻至晚饭后方过荣府来。只见贾赦、贾政都在贾母房里坐着说闲话儿，与贾母取笑呢。贾琏、宝玉、贾环、贾兰皆在地下侍立。贾珍来了，都一一见过，说了两句话，贾珍方在挨门小杌子上告了坐，侧着身子坐下。贾母笑问道：“这两日你宝兄弟的箭如何了？”贾珍忙起身笑道：“大长进了，不但式样好，而且弓也长了一个劲。”贾母道：“这也够了，且别贪力，仔细努伤着。”贾珍忙答应了几个“是”。贾母又道：“你昨日送来的月饼好。西瓜看着倒好，打开却也不怎么样。”贾珍陪笑道：“月饼是新来的一个饽饽厨子，我试了试果然好，才敢做了孝敬来的。西瓜往年都还可以，不知今年怎么就不好了。”贾政道：“大约今年雨水太勤之过。”贾母笑道：“此时月亮已上来了，咱们且去上香。”说着，便起身扶着宝玉的肩，带领众人齐往园中来。
　　当下园子正门俱已大开，挂着羊角灯。嘉荫堂月台上，焚着斗香，秉着烛，陈设着瓜果月饼等物。邢夫人等皆在里面久候。真是月明灯彩，人气香烟，晶艳氤氲，不可名状。地下铺着拜毡锦褥，贾母手上香拜毕，于是大家皆拜过。贾母便说：“赏月在山上最好。”因命在那山上的大花厅上去，众人听说，就忙着在那里铺设。贾母且在嘉荫堂中吃茶少歇，说些闲话。一时人回：“都齐备了。”贾母方扶着人上山来。王夫人等因回说：“恐石上苔滑，还是坐竹椅上去。”贾母道：“天天打扫，况且极平稳的宽路，何不疏散疏散筋骨也好？”于是贾赦贾政等在前引导，又是两个老婆秉着两把羊角手罩，鸳鸯、琥珀、尤氏等贴身搀扶，邢夫人等在后围随。从下逶迤不过百余步，到了主山峰脊上，便是一座敞厅。因在山之高脊，故名曰凸碧山庄。厅前平台上列下桌椅，又用一架大围屏隔做两间，凡桌椅形式皆是圆的，特取团圆之意。上面居中，贾母坐下，左边贾赦、贾珍、贾琏、贾蓉，右边贾政、宝玉、贾环，贾兰。团团围坐，只坐了半桌，下面还半桌馀空。贾母笑道：“往常倒还不觉人少，今日看来，究竟咱们的人也甚少，算不得什么。想当年过的日子，今夜男女三四十个，何等热闹，今日那有那些人？如今叫女孩儿们来坐在那边罢。”于是令人向围屏后邢夫人等席上将迎春、探春、惜春三个叫过来。贾琏宝玉等一齐出坐，先尽他妹妹坐下，然后在下依次坐定。贾母便命折一技桂花来，叫个媳妇在屏后击鼓传花，“若花在手中，饮酒一杯，罚说笑话一个。”
　　于是先从贾母起，次贾赦，一一接过。鼓声两转，恰恰在贾政手中住了，只得饮了酒。众妹妹弟兄都你悄悄的扯我一下，我暗暗的又捏你一把，都含笑心里想着，倒要听是何笑话儿。贾政见贾母欢喜，只得承欢。方欲说时，贾母又笑道：“要说的不笑了，还要罚。”贾政笑道：“只得一个，若不说笑了，也只好愿罚。”贾母道：“你就说这一个。”贾政因说道：“一家子，一个人最怕老婆，只说了这一句，大家都笑了，因从没听见贾政说过所以才笑。贾母笑道：“这必是好的。”贾政笑道：“若好，老太太先多吃一杯。”贾母笑道：“使得。”贾赦连忙捧杯，贾政执壶，斟了一杯。贾赦仍旧递给贾政，贾赦旁边侍立。贾政捧上，安放在贾母面前，贾母饮了一口。贾赦贾政退回本位。
　　于是贾政又说道：“这个怕老婆的人，从不敢多走一步。偏偏那日是八月十五，到街上买东西，便见了几个朋友，死活拉到家里去吃酒。不想吃醉了，便在朋友家睡着了。第二日醒了，后悔不及，只得来家赔罪。他老婆正洗脚，说：‘既是这样，你替我舔舔就饶你。’这男人只得给他舔，未免恶心要吐。他老婆便恼了，要打，说：‘你这样轻狂！’吓得他男人忙跪下求说：‘并不是奶奶的脚腌，只因昨儿喝多了黄酒，又吃了月饼馅子，所以今日有些作酸呢。’”说得贾母和众人都笑了。贾政忙又斟了一杯送与贾母。贾母笑道：“既这样，快叫人取烧酒来，别叫你们有媳妇的人受累。”众人又都笑起来。只贾琏、宝玉不敢大笑。
　　于是又击鼓，便从贾政起，可巧到宝玉鼓止。宝玉因贾政在坐，早已不安，偏又在他手中，因想：“说笑话，倘或说不好了，又说没口才；说好了，又说正经的不会，只惯贫嘴，更有不是。不如不说。”乃起身辞道：“我不能说，求限别的罢。”贾政道：“既这样，限个‘秋’字，就即景做一首诗。好便赏你，若不好，明日仔细！”贾母忙道：“好好的行令，怎么又做诗？”贾政陪笑道：“他能的。”贾母听说：“既这样，就做。快命人取纸笔来。”贾政道：“只不许用这些‘水’‘晶’‘冰’‘玉’‘银’‘彩’‘光’‘明’‘素’等堆砌字样。要另出主见，试试你这几年情思。”宝玉听了，碰在心坎儿上，遂立想了四句，向纸上写了，呈与贾政看。贾政看了，点头不语。贾母见这般，知无甚不好，便问：“怎么样？”贾政因欲贾母喜欢，便说：“难为他。只是不肯念书，到底词句不雅。”贾母道：“这就罢了。就该奖励，以后越发上心了。”贾政道：“正是。”因回头命个老嬷嬷出去，“吩咐小厮们，把我海南带来的扇子取来给两把与宝玉。”宝玉磕了一个头，仍复归坐行令。
　　当下贾兰见奖励宝玉，他便出席，也做一首，呈与贾政看。贾政看了，更觉欣喜。遂并讲与贾母听时，贾母也十分欢喜，也忙令贾政赏他。于是大家归坐，复行起令来。
　　这次贾赦手内住了，只得吃了酒，说笑话。因说道：“一家子，一个儿子最孝顺，偏生母亲病了。各处求医不得，便请了一个针炙的婆子来。这婆子原不知道脉理，只说是心火，一针就好了。这儿子慌了，便问：‘心见铁就死，如何针得？’婆子道：‘不用针心，只针肋条就是了。’儿子道：‘肋条离心远着呢，怎么就好了呢？’婆子道：‘不妨事。你不知天下作父母的，偏心的多着呢！’”众人听说，也都笑了。贾母也只得吃半杯酒，半日笑道：“我也得这婆子针一针就好了。”贾赦听说，自知出言冒撞，贾母疑心，忙起身笑与贾母把盏，以别言解释。
　　贾母亦不好再提，且行令。不料这花却在贾环手里。贾环近日读书稍进，亦好外务。今见宝玉做诗受奖，他便技痒，只当着贾政，不敢造次。如今可巧花在手中，便也索纸笔来，立就一绝，呈与贾政。贾政看了，亦觉罕异，只见词句中终带着不乐读书之意，遂不悦道：“可见是弟兄了：发言吐意，总属邪派。古人中有‘二难’，你两个也可以称‘二难’了。就只不是那一个‘难’字，却是做‘难以教训’‘难’字讲才好。哥哥是公然温飞卿自居，如今兄弟又自为曹唐再世了。”说得众人都笑了。贾赦道：“拿诗来我瞧。”便连声赞好，道：“这诗据我看，甚是有气骨。想来咱们这样人家，原不必寒窗萤火，只要读些书，比人略明白些，可以做得官时，就跑不了一个官儿的。何必多费了工夫，反弄出书呆子来？所以我爱他这诗，竟不失咱们侯门的气概。”因回头吩咐人去取自己的许多玩物来赏赐与他，因又拍着贾环的脑袋笑道：“以后就这样做去，这世袭的前程就跑不了你袭了。”贾政听说，忙劝说：“不过他胡诌如此，那里就论到后事了？”说着，便斟了酒，又行了一回令。贾母便说：“你们去罢。自然外头还有相公们候着，也不可轻忽了他们。况且二更多了，你们散了，再让姑娘们多乐一会子，好歇着了。”贾政等听了方止令起身，大家公进了一杯酒，才带着子侄们出去了。
要知端底，下回分解。

Madam You, leaving Xi-chun’s apartment in a fit of pique, had been on her way to call on Lady Wang when the old nurses accompanying her had whispered:

‘Please don’t go to Her Ladyship’s apartment just now, ma’am. Some of the Zhen family have just arrived, with some things for Her Ladyship. We don’t know what it’s all about, but it seems very hush-hush. It might be awkward for you to go in just now.’

‘But only yesterday’, protested Madam You, ‘I heard from your master that he’d read in the Court Gazette that the Zhens had been found guilty of some crime, and that their property was to be confiscated and the family brought to the capital to be tried. So how can they be sending people here?’

‘That’s just it, ma’am. Some women came. They looked very flustered, and not at all their usual selves. We thought there must be something fishy going on.’

At this Madam You decided not to proceed with her original plan, and turned back to Li Wan’s apartment.

The doctor had just been to take Li Wan’s pulse, and she was feeling a little better. She was sitting up in bed, propped up with pillows and wrapped in a fur-lined gown, and was feeling in need of a little company and conversation. She could see at once from Madam You’s expression that something was amiss.

‘Have you eaten?’ she asked. ‘Are you feeling hungry?’ She told Su-yun to fetch some fresh cakes.

‘No, please don’t!’ Madam You stopped her. ‘You’ve been ill — you can’t possibly have anything “fresh” in the house. Besides, I’m not hungry.’

‘Someone sent me some powdered tea yesterday,’ said Li Wan. ‘I could have a bowl made for you.’

She gave orders for the tea to be prepared. Madam You sat staring into space, lost for words. One of the women who had come with her asked:

‘You haven’t washed yet today, ma’am. Would you like to do so now, while you’re here?’

Madam You nodded. Li Wan told Su-yun to fetch her own toilet things, and Su-yun brought out her own powder and cosmetics as well, saying with a smile:

‘Our mistress doesn’t use these, ma’am. Please don’t think it too forward of me to offer you mine.’

‘Even if I don’t use them myself,’ protested Li Wan, ‘you should have asked the young ladies for some of theirs. You can’t go offering your own like that! It’s lucky it’s Cousin You. Anyone else would be most offended.’

‘What does it matter?’ said Madam You with a faint smile.

She began washing her face. The maid stood holding the basin for her, stooping slightly.

‘Where are your manners?’ Li Wan asked the maid. The girl promptly fell on her knees.

‘The bigger the household, the more hypocrisy and empty show,’ commented Madam You. ‘The things that go on are a disgrace.’

From this Li Wan knew that she must have heard about the previous night’s episode.

‘You sound as if you are referring to something in particular,’ she said. ‘What is this “disgrace”?’

‘You’re asking me?’ retorted Madam You. ‘You must have been having an out-of-body experience in your sleep!’

Before she could say any more, Bao-chai was announced. The two women invited her in, and she entered at once. Madam You hurriedly finished wiping her face, stood up and offered Bao-chai a seat.

‘How is it you’re all on your own?’ she asked. ‘Where are the other girls?’

‘I haven’t seen them today,’ replied Bao-chai. ‘My mother is not feeling very well, and both our women-servants are laid up with some seasonal ailment, so there’s no one I can rely on at home. I want to go and keep Mother company tonight. I should tell Grandmother and Lady Wang, but as it’s nothing serious I thought I’d say nothing for the time being, and come back when she’s better. So I’ve come to tell you, Wan.’

Li Wan glanced at Madam You with a smile, and Madam You returned the smile. When she had completed her toilet, they all drank their tea. Li Wan said to Bao-chai:

‘In that case I shall send someone to inquire after your mother and find out what the trouble is. I’m still not well enough to go myself. But you go ahead, my dear. I’ll send someone over to make up your room. You must come back after a day or two though, or I shall get the blame.’

‘Why should you be blamed?’ protested Bao-chai. ‘It’s only natural. You’re not...’

‘And let the thief go free. In my opinion there’s no need to send anyone else over. Just invite little Yun to stay with you for a couple of days. That would be the simplest thing to do.’

‘Yes, of course!’ said You-shi. ‘Where is Cousin Shi, by the way?’

‘I’ve just sent someone to find your Cousin Tan,’ replied Bao-chai, ‘and bring her over here. I thought I’d better tell her what’s going on.’

As she spoke, a servant came in to announce the arrival of Xiang-yun and Tan-chun. They were given seats, and Bao-chai told them of her intended departure.

‘That’s fine,’ said Tan-chun. ‘You needn’t come back even if your mother is better. In fact, she needn’t come back at all!’

You-shi laughed:

‘What a strange thing to say! Fancy trying to drive away one of our own cousins!’

‘Exactly,’ retorted Tan-chun. ‘Rather than wait to be driven away by others, I’d prefer to make the first move. It’s not as if we have to cling to one another for dear life just because we’re related. Look at us — one big happy family! We’re at each other’s throats like a bunch of fighting roosters, each trying to gobble the other up!’

You-shi smiled again rather apprehensively:

‘I must have got out of bed the wrong side today. First I run into you girls, and now I find you in this funny mood.’

‘You walked straight into the line of fire,’ said Tan-chun. ‘But tell me, who’s been upsetting you? It can’t be Xifeng, she’d never be so petty. Who is it then?’

You-shi gave some vague and non-committal reply. Tan-chun could see she was afraid to speak out.

‘Don’t pretend to be so innocent!’ she said. ‘No one’s going to execute you, you know. The only executioner is the Emperor himself, so you needn’t look so scared. I can tell you this much: yesterday I gave old Wang Shan-bao’s wife a good thrashing, and I’m prepared to stand trial for it. I don’t care what people say behind my back. They can’t very well give me a thrashing in return, can they?’

‘Why did you beat her?’ asked Bao-chai, and Tan-chun told them the whole story of the previous night’s raid. Seeing that Tan-chun had come out into the open, You-shi told them of Xi-chun’s row with her.

‘That’s typical of her,’ commented Tan-chun. ‘She’s always been too stand-offish and uncompromising. There’s nothing any of us can do to change her.’

Then she went on to tell them of her own investigations that morning:

‘When I saw there was no sign of any activity, I made some enquiries and found that Xifeng was ill. So I sent someone to find out what had happened to Wang Shan-bao’s wife. The report came back: “She was given a beating for having meddled in what was none of her business.”’

‘Quite right too,’ said You-shi and Li Wan.

‘Huh!’ Tan-chun gave a scornful laugh. ‘That’s nothing but a face-saving exercise. Anyone could see through that. We shall see.’

You-shi and Li Wan were both silent. After a short pause, the maids came in to announce lunch. Xiang-yun and Bao-chai went back to their room to pack, and we need follow them no further.

You-shi took her leave of Li Wan and went to call on Grandmother Jia, who was reclining on her couch. Lady Wang was with her, and was telling her of the Zhens’ disgrace, the confiscation of their property and their summoning to the capital for trial. Grandmother Jia was most distressed. She was glad to see You-shi, and asked her where she had come from.

‘Have you seen Feng and the others? How are they today?’

‘They are both a little better,’ replied You-shi.

Grandmother Jia nodded with a sigh.

‘We should not concern ourselves with other people’s troubles. We have our own Mid-Autumn festival to think of. That is far more important.’

‘We have already made the necessary preparations,’ said Lady Wang. ‘We were only waiting for you to decide on a suitable venue, Mother. The only thing is, it could be rather chilly in the garden at night.’

‘We can always put on extra clothes,’ replied Grandmother Jia. ‘But we must have the party in the garden. That is the whole point.’

While they were talking, the servants brought in the lunch-tables, and Lady Wang and You-shi helped with the laying and serving. When Grandmother Jia’s various dishes had been set out, there were two large hampers containing other dishes, the daily culinary tribute from the different apartments. This was a long-established tradition.

‘How many times have I given orders for that to be stopped!’ exclaimed the old lady. ‘But you never listen.’

"It's only homely fare," she told the old lady. "As I'm fasting today I've nothing better to offer you. I know you don't care much for wheat gluten and bean curd, so I've only brought you this pickled water-mallow with pepper oil."

"I was just fancying that," said the Lady Dowager.

Yuan-yang at once moved the dish closer to her.

Pao-chin urged the others to try it, then took her seat.

The Lady Dowager told Tan-chun to eat with them. After urging the others Tan-chun sat down opposite Pao-chin, and Shih-shu hastily fetched them bowls and chopsticks.

Pointing to the other dishes Yuan-yang said, "These two are from the Elder Master, though I can't make out what they are. And this bowl of bamboo-shoots with chicken marrow was sent in by the master outside."

As she spoke she set the bowl of bamboo-shoots on the table. The Lady Dowager took a taste or two.

"Send those other dishes back," she then ordered. "Tell them I've eaten them, and they needn't send in things every day like this. When I fancy anything I'll ask for it."

The serving-women assented and took the dishes away, of which no more need be said.

"Bring me some gruel now," said the Lady Dowager.

Madam Yu had already prepared a bowl of red-rice gruel which she now handed her. The old lady took it and ate half a bowl, then told the servants:

"Take this to your Second Mistress."

She pointed to some sweetmeats.

"These are for Ping-erh," she said.

To Madam Yu she said, "I've finished. You can have your meal now."

Madam Yu agreed and waited until the old lady had rinsed her mouth and washed her hands. Then the Lady Dowager got up to stroll with Lady Wang to aid her digestion, while Madam Yu took her place at the table and Yuan-yang and the others came to join her. The Lady Dowager noticed that Madam Yu was eating only white rice.

"Why aren't you having the same rice as me?" she asked.

"The rice for the old lady's use is all finished," the maids told her. "Because there's an extra young lady today, we're a little short."

"Now we have 'to cut our coat according to our cloth,'" quipped Yuan-yang. "We can't stretch it."

Lady Wang explained, "Because of the droughts and floods the last year or two, the farms haven't handed over their full quota of grain. And it's harder to get fine rice like this, so we have to manage as best we can."

The Lady Dowager laughed.

"True, 'even the cleverest housewife can't cook a meal without rice.'"

The rest laughed with her.

Yuan-yang turned to the matrons waiting outside the door.

"In that case, go and fetch Miss Tan-chun's share to make up," she said.

"I've had enough," protested Madam Yu. "There's no need to fetch any more."

"You've had enough, but I haven't," retorted Yuan-yang.

Then the matrons went off to fetch more rice.

Presently Lady Wang went to her meal, and Madam Yu stayed to chat and joke with the Lady Dowager until the first watch, when the old lady said:

"You must go now."

Only then did Madam Yu take her leave. Having been seen to the second gate, she got into her carriage. The women let down the curtain and four pages drew the carriage out, hitched the mule to it, and then some women with young maids went ahead to the other mansion to wait for her there. The maids who had seen her off now went back.

As her carriage passed the stone lions at the gate of the Ning Mansion, Madam Yu saw four or five big carriages there and knew that these must belong to relatives who had come to gamble. She remarked to her maid Yin Dieh:

"Look at all these carriages. I wonder how many came on horseback too."

By now they had entered the mansion and reached the main hall. Chia Jung's wife had come out with maids and serving-women carrying horn lanterns to meet her.

"I've been meaning to have a peep at their gambling on the sly, but I've never had a chance," said Madam Yu. "This is a good opportunity to walk past their windows."

Her women assented and lighted her way with lanterns, while one of them went ahead quietly to warn the pages in attendance not to announce her arrival. So Madam Yu and her party stole quietly to the window, and from inside they could hear shouts and laughter as the gamblers urged each other on.

Although there were many voices, there was also a great deal of angry cursing and indignant grumbling.

It appeared that Jia Zhen, having to observe mourning and forbidden to amuse himself, had been so bored that he hit on this way to kill time. On the pretext of archery practice he had invited some young relatives and wealthy friends to compete at archery. He said, “Just shooting at random is no good. It not only means that we won’t improve, but we’ll get into bad habits. We must have a forfeit and a prize to make everyone do his best.” So they set up a target in the range below Celestial Fragrance Pavilion and agreed to shoot there every day after breakfast. Jia Zhen, not wanting to appear in charge, made Jia Rong the manager. All these young men were dissolute pleasure-seekers whose chief interests were cock-fighting and dog-racing. They decided that each day a different host should provide dinner, killing pigs and sheep or slaughtering geese and ducks as if they were vying to show off their fine cooks and cooking. In less than half a month, when Jia Zheng and the others who were in the dark heard of this they commented, “This is as it should be. Although they’ve neglected their literary studies, they should practise martial arts — especially as they belong to a military family.” So they ordered Baoyu, Jia Huan, Jia Cong and Jia Lan to go every day after their meal to practise archery with Jia Zhen before going home.

But archery was not Jia Zhen’s real interest. After a few days, on the pretext of resting to regain their strength, they started playing dominoes in the evening, at first just staking a treat but later gambling for money. In three or four months they were gambling more than they were shooting, and quite openly played cards and dice for high stakes, setting up a regular gambling den. The servants, who made something out of it too, were only too glad to have this going on, and so the practice became established. Not a word about it reached the outside world.

Recently Lady Xing’s younger brother Xing Dequan, who was also a passionate gambler, had joined them. And Xue Pan, always a spendthrift, was of course delighted. Although Xing Dequan was Lady Xing’s brother, in character and behaviour he was very different. His sole interests were drinking and gambling and whoring. He squandered money and had no consideration for others, so that everyone called him the Foolish Old Uncle. Xue Pan was already known as the Reckless Prodigate. Now that these two were in the same place and both liked to play Grab — a fast game — they got two others to join them and played Grab on the kang in the outer room. Some others were playing the Sheep Gambling game at a big table on the floor. In the inner room a more refined group were playing Dominoes or Heaven-Nine. All the pages in attendance were boys under fifteen. But enough of this.

Now Madam You had stolen up to the window to peep in. Two of the young actors serving as pages were made up and decked out in colourful costumes. Xue Pan had just lost a throw and was in a bad mood, but luckily after that he had a winning streak and not only got back what he had lost but won a good deal into the bargain. This put him in high spirits.

“Let’s stop now and have a meal before going on,” proposed Jia Zhen. “How are the other two groups doing?” he asked.

As the games of Heaven-Nine and Sheep Gambling were not yet finished, a table was laid first for Jia Zhen’s party. Elated by his win, Xue Pan hugged one of the young actors as he drank, and sent over a cup of wine to the Foolish Old Uncle. The latter, having lost, was in no mood for drinking. He tossed off two cups and soon was tipsy. Annoyed because the page who had been urged to drink for him had gone to the winner instead, he swore:

“You lousy little turtles! What bastards you are! You’re with us every day, yet you’ve no use for anyone who doesn’t tip you. Just because I’ve lost a few taels today, you start cold-shouldering me. Don’t you ever want to ask a favour of me again?”

The others could see that he was drunk. The losers said nothing but just smiled faintly. The winners hastily put in, “The uncle is quite right. These young pups are all the same.”

Why aren’t you pouring wine for his lordship?” The two boys, primed for this, promptly knelt down and offered their wine, clinging to the Foolish Lord’s legs as they coaxed him:

“Don’t be cross, sir. Do it for our sakes. Our tutor taught us to be friendly to anyone with money, regardless of whether they’re old acquaintances or strangers, close or distant. If you don’t believe us, just you make a big stake presently and win. Then you’ll see how nice we can be.”

This set the whole company laughing, and even the Foolish Lord had to join in. As he reached out for the wine he said, “If I weren’t sorry for you two young rascals, I’d kick your guts out!” He raised one leg. The boys promptly scrambled to their feet and started wheedling him again, holding an embroidered handkerchief under his hand as they poured the wine down his throat. He threw back his head with a laugh and drained the cup, then pinched the cheek of one of the boys.

“Now that I look at you closely, I feel really fond of you,” he chuckled.

Then something else struck him. He slapped the table and said to Jia Zhen, “Do you know, I had a row yesterday with your worthy aunt?”

“No, I didn’t hear that,” replied Jia Zhen.

“It was over money, confound it! My good nephew, you don’t know the truth about our Xing family. When our Old Lady died I was still young and ignorant of the ways of the world. She had three daughters, and your aunt’s the eldest. When she married she took all the family property with her as her dowry. Now your second aunt has married too, and her family’s very hard up. Your third aunt is still at home, but all the household expenses are controlled by that matron Wang Shanbao’s wife who came here as your aunt’s attendant. When I ask for a few cents, it’s not that I’m after the Jia family’s property — the Xings’ property is enough for me. But I can’t get my hands on it. So you all look down on me for having no money!”

Jia Zhen, aware that he was drunk and might make an unseemly scene if overheard by outsiders, promptly tried to soothe him.

Outside, Madam You and her maids had heard every word clearly. She whispered to Yindie with a smile, “So that’s the Elder Mistress in the north court’s brother complaining about her! If her own brother carries on like that, no wonder other people do.”

As she was listening, the players of “Racing the Sheep” stopped to ask for wine. One of them asked, “Who offended his lordship just now? We didn’t quite catch it. Tell us, so that we can judge who was to blame.”

Xing Dequan told them how the two boys serving the wine had cold-shouldered him.

“How outrageous!” exclaimed the other. “No wonder his lordship was angry. Let me ask you this: his lordship may have lost a few cents, but he hasn’t lost all his property, so why should you cold-shoulder him?”

This sally set the whole company laughing. Xing Dequan sputtered with laughter, spitting out a mouthful of rice.

“You scoundrel!” he swore. “You’re always coming out with some vulgar joke.”

Madam You outside, hearing this, spat in disgust.

“Just listen to that shameless lot of young wretches!” she fumed. “After a few cups of yellow汤 they don’t know what nonsense they’ll come out with next.”

She went back to her room then to remove her ornaments and turn in for the night. Jia Zhen did not break up till the fourth watch, when he went to Pefeng’s room.

The next morning, upon getting up, he was informed: “All the watermelons and moon-cakes are ready, waiting to be distributed.”

“Ask your mistress to see to it,” Jia Zhen told Pefeng. “I have other business.”

Pefeng assented and went to report to Madam You, who made out lists and sent servants to deliver the gifts. Presently Pefeng came back to ask, “The master wants to know if you are going out today, madam. He says as we’re in mourning we can’t keep the Mid-Autumn Festival on the fifteenth, so this evening. . . .”

"It would be a good idea for us all to celebrate the festival together."

"I don't care to go out," said Lady You. "But now that Madam Zhu's ill and Xifeng's laid up too, if I don't go there'll be even fewer people."

"His Lordship says, madam, you're to start early and come back as soon as possible," said Peifeng. "He wants me to go with you."

"In that case, hurry up and have your meal so that I can leave."

"His Lordship says he's having breakfast outside, and hopes you'll have yours by yourself."

"Who's with him outside today?"

"I hear there are two newcomers from Nanking, but I don't know who they are."

Then after breakfasting and changing, Lady You went to the Rong Mansion and did not return till evening.

Jia Zhen had a pig and a sheep slaughtered and prepared a feast of vegetables and fruit. In the Green Lattice Hall in the Garden of Concentrated Fragrance, he feasted with his wife and concubines, after which they sat down to drink and enjoy the moonlight. By the first watch the breeze was fresh, the moon bright, and the Milky Way was fading. He made Peifeng and three other concubines join them too, sitting in a row on the lower side, to play guess-fingers or the guess-game. After some drinking, he was mellow enough to call for a purple bamboo flute and order Peifeng to play it while Wenhua sang. Her clear voice and exquisite melody were intoxicating. After that they played other drinking games.

At about the third watch, when Jia Zhen was tipsy and they were all putting on extra clothes, drinking tea and exchanging cups, they suddenly heard a long sigh from the other side of the wall. They heard it distinctly and their hair stood on end. Jia Zhen called out harshly:

"Who's there?" When after several shouts there was no answer, Lady You said, "Maybe it's someone from the other house over the wall."

"Nonsense!" he retorted. "There are no servants' quarters on any side of that wall, and it's right next to the ancestral temple. How could anyone be there?"

The words were hardly out of his mouth when a gust of wind swept past the wall. They seemed to hear the sound of the temple door opening and closing, and shivered in the eerie wind which was even more chilling than before. The moonlight too looked paler, no longer so bright. All their hair was standing on end. Jia Zhen, though more sober and in better control of himself than the others, was badly frightened too. He had lost all interest in the party, but forced himself to sit there a little longer before they all dispersed to their rooms.

The next day, the fifteenth, he rose early to take the young men of the family to offer the customary sacrifice in the ancestral temple. He made a careful inspection but found nothing amiss there. Assuming that he must have imagined it in his cups, he let the matter drop. After the sacrifice the temple was closed and locked as usual.

Not till after dinner did Jia Zhen and his wife go to the Rong Mansion. They found Jia She and Jia Zheng in the Lady Dowager's room chatting and joking with her, while Jia Lian, Baoyu, Jia Huan and Jia Lan stood below in attendance. Jia Zhen paid his respects to them all, exchanged a few words, then perched on a stool by the door.

"How is Baoyu getting on with his archery these last two days?" the old lady asked him.

He rose to reply, "He's making good progress. Not only is his style good, but he can draw a stronger bow now."

"That's good," she said. "But he mustn't overstrain himself."

Jia Zhen assented.

Then she told him, "The moon-cakes you sent yesterday were good. The melon looked good too, but wasn't up to much."

Jia Zhen smiled. "We've a new pastry-cook. I sampled his moon-cakes and found them good, that's why I ventured to send you some. The melons in other years weren't bad; I don't know why this year's are so poor."

"It's because we've had too much rain this year," said Jia Zheng.

"The moon's up," said the Lady Dowager cheerfully. "Let's go and offer incense." She rose and leaning on Pao-yu's shoulder led the way to the Garden.

The main gate of the Garden was open and horn lanterns had been hung up there. On the terrace of Convex Pavilion, large sticks of incense were burning, candles had been lit, and melons, fruit and moon-cakes set out. Lady Hsing and the others had been waiting there for some time. The moonlight and lanterns, the throng of people and the incense-smoke made a dazzling, fragrant scene. A carpet and brocade cushions had been spread on the ground, and the Lady Dowager offered incense and bowed, then the rest paid their respects too.

"The best place to enjoy the moon is on a height," she said, and ordered the large hall on the hill to be prepared. At once the servants bustled about making ready there while the old lady had a rest in Convex Pavilion, sipping tea and chatting. Presently she was told that all was ready. She started up the hill, leaning on someone's arm.

Lady Wang and the others advised, "The stone steps are slippery. Better take a bamboo sedan-chair."

"Though I'm old and have to lean on someone, I still like to stretch my legs every day," she replied. "We can't have this path swept every day, but as it's so wide and even it won't do me any harm to walk."

So Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng led the way, two matrons carrying horn lanterns, and Yuan-yang, Hu-po and Madam Yu helped the old lady up step by step. Lady Hsing and the rest brought up the rear. They had not climbed more than a hundred steps when they reached a level spot where a flat-roofed hall stood on the summit. As it was built on the ridge of the hill it was called Convex Emerald Hall. In front on the terrace were set out tables and chairs, and a large screen in the middle divided the hall into two sections. All the furniture was round, to symbolize family reunion. The Lady Dowager took the seat of honour in the centre. On her left were Chia Sheh, Chia Chen, Chia Lien and Chia Jung; on her right, Chia Cheng, Pao-yu, Chia Huan and Chia Lan. They made only half a table, leaving the other half empty.

"I don't usually feel it, but today it strikes me that we really are rather few," observed the old lady. "It's nothing like the old days when we had thirty or forty people to make merry. Tonight we haven't enough to fill one table. We'd better ask the girls to join us on this side." So Ying-chun, Tan-chun and Hsi-chun were invited over from the table behind the screen where Lady Hsing and the others were sitting. Chia Lien and Pao-yu stood up until the three girls had taken seats, then sat down again in their proper places.

The Lady Dowager sent for a spray of osmanthus and ordered a serving-woman behind the screen to beat the drum and pass the flowers round. "Whoever has them when the drum stops must drink a cup of wine as forfeit and tell a joke," she announced.

They started with the old lady and then Chia Sheh. After a couple of rounds the drum stopped just as the flowers reached Chia Cheng, who had to drink a cup of wine. His younger relatives nudged or pinched each other, eager to hear this staid man tell a joke. To please his mother he had to try, but before he could begin she warned him:

"Mind now, if it isn't funny you'll have to pay another forfeit."

"I shall have to if I can't make you laugh," he replied. "But please let me off the second forfeit."

"Very well, just one joke."

"A man was afraid of his wife..." he began.

At that the whole family burst out laughing, for never had they heard Chia Cheng tell such a joke.

"It must be a good one," chuckled his mother.

"If you think so, madam, you must drink an extra cup of wine."

"Very well."

Chia Sheh promptly offered a cup and Chia Cheng poured out the wine, then handed the cup to his brother, who passed it to his mother. Chia Cheng, standing beside her, waited on her while she sipped it. Then Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng returned to their seats.

Chia Cheng continued, "This henpecked husband never dared put a foot wrong. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival...."

While shopping in the street I met some friends who insisted on dragging me home to drink with them. I got so drunk, I had to spend the night there. The next day I woke up full of remorse and went home to apologize. My wife was washing her feet. ‘All right,’ she said. ‘If you’re really sorry, you can lick my feet clean for me.’ So I had to do it, but it made me feel so sick I retched. That made her angry. She swore she’d beat me for being so disrespectful. I was scared and knelt down to beg her pardon. ‘It’s not that your feet are dirty, my love,’ I said. ‘It’s just that I drank so much yesterday and ate so many mooncakes, I’ve got acid indigestion today.’”

The Lady Dowager and the others laughed at this. Jia Zheng hastily poured her another cup of wine.

“In that case,” she said, “quick, bring him some spirits to drink. We mustn’t make a man with a wife suffer.” The rest laughed again, but Jia Lian and Baoyu dared not join in.

The drum was beaten again then, and as luck would have it it stopped when Jia Zheng held the spray. Baoyu, ill at ease anyway because of his father’s presence, was dismayed to be caught out by him.

“If I tell a joke badly,” he thought, “I’ll be criticized; and if it’s good, I’ll be scolded for being flippant instead of studying properly. Better not tell one at all.”

He stood up to decline. “I can’t tell jokes. Please excuse me and set me something else.”

“All right,” said Jia Zheng. “I’ll give you the word ‘autumn’ and you must compose an impromptu poem on the season. If it’s good, you’ll be rewarded; if not, tomorrow you’ll be in trouble.”

“Why make him compose a poem in the middle of a drinking game?” protested the Lady Dowager.

“He can do it,” replied Jia Zheng with a smile.

“In that case, all right. But quick, fetch him paper and brush.”

“No stock epithets like ‘crystal,’ ‘ice,’ ‘jade,’ ‘silver,’ ‘colourful,’ ‘radiant’ or ‘glistening’ are allowed,” Jia Zheng laid down. “I want you to use your own ideas to show what you’ve learned in the last few years.”

This suited Baoyu. He thought for a moment, then stood up and wrote out a quatrain which he presented to his father. Jia Zheng nodded but said nothing.

The Lady Dowager, seeing this, assumed that the verse could not be too bad.

“Well?” she asked.

To please her Jia Zheng said, “Not bad. It’s a pity he doesn’t study, though, so that his language isn’t more polished.”

“That doesn’t matter,” she said. “He should be rewarded to encourage him to do better in future.”

“Quite right.” Jia Zheng turned to an old nurse. “Tell the pages to fetch the two fans I brought from Hainan and give them to him.”

Baoyu kowtowed then resumed his seat.

His reward made Jia Lan eager to distinguish himself too. He left the feast to compose a poem which he showed Jia Zheng, who was even more pleased with it and read it to the Lady Dowager.

“Good!” she exclaimed in delight, and told Jia Zheng to reward the boy too.

Then they all returned to their places and the game continued.

This time the spray stopped with Jia She, who had to drink and tell a joke.

“There was a family with a very filial son,” he began. “The mother fell ill and, as they couldn’t find a doctor anywhere, they sent for an old woman who practised acupuncture.

“This old woman had no knowledge of medicine. She said the illness was due to pent-up fire, and one needle would put it right.

“The son asked in alarm, ‘The heart’s the vulnerable spot. If you use a needle there, won’t that be fatal?’

“‘No need to puncture the heart,’ said the old woman. ‘Just puncture the ribs.’

“‘But the ribs are a long way from the heart. How can that cure her?’

“‘No problem,’ the old woman said. ‘You don’t realize that all parents are biased.’”

The others laughed at this, and the Lady Dowager had to drink half a cup of wine.

“Perhaps I should get that old woman to give me acupuncture,” she remarked after a pause.

Jia She, realizing that he had spoken out of turn and that she suspected him of a thrust at her, stood up with a smile to apologize.

She poured a cup of wine for the Lady Dowager and made some joking remarks to cover up the situation.

Not liking to pursue the subject, the old lady went on with the game. The flower, however, had now come into Jia Huan’s hands. Having recently made some progress in his studies, he was also fond of such frivolities. He had been itching to show off when he saw Baoyu commended for his verse, but had not ventured to do so in his father’s presence. Now that the flower had come to him, he asked for paper and brush to compose at once a quatrain which he presented to his father.

Jia Zheng was surprised but, on reading it, was displeased to find that the lines showed no love for learning.

“I see you two brothers are cut from the same block,” he observed. “In your speech and writing you both show the same low tastes. The ancients spoke of ‘two evils’; you two can be called ‘two evils’ too — only in your case the word should be taken to mean ‘evil to educate.’ Your elder brother professes to be a Wen Tingyun; now you want to be a second Cao Tang.1 This set them all laughing.

“Let me see that poem,” said Jia She, and when it was handed to him he read it and praised it repeatedly. “In my opinion, this poem shows real spirit,” he declared. “Wellborn boys like ours don’t have to study by the light of glow-worms reflected from snow, you know. They’ve simply to read a few books so as to be a cut above those fellows who learn to make a living by teaching. Then when it comes to getting an official post, they’re sure to land one. Why should they wear themselves out studying, just to turn out pedants? That’s why I like this poem of his — it shows our family spirit.” He turned to his attendants. “Here, take some of my curios and let him choose what he likes,” he ordered. Then, patting Jia Huan on the head, he added, “In future, just you go on in this way. And you’re a cinch to inherit the family title.”

Jia Zheng demurred, “He’s just talking nonsense. How can we judge his future by this?”

With that he poured a round of wine and the game continued until the Lady Dowager said, “You’d better leave now. There are gentlemen outside waiting to be entertained, and you mustn’t neglect them. Besides, it’s after the second watch. If you leave now, the girls can have some more fun before turning in.”

At that Jia Zheng and the others stopped the game and stood up. They drank a toast to the whole company before leading the younger men out.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第76章 凸碧堂品笛感凄清 凹晶馆联诗悲寂寞

话说贾赦、贾政带领贾珍等散去不提。且说贾母这里命将围屏撤去，两席并作一席。众媳妇另行擦桌整果，更杯洗箸，陈设一番。贾母等都添了衣，盥漱吃茶，方又坐下，团团围绕。贾母看时，宝钗姊妹二人不在坐内，知他家去圆月，且李纨、凤姐二人又病，少了这四个人，便觉冷清了好些。贾母因笑道：“往年你老爷们不在家，咱们都是请过姨太太来大家赏月，却十分热闹。忽一时想起你老爷来，又不免想到母子夫妻儿女不能一处，也都没兴。及至今年你老爷来了，正该大家团圆取乐，又不便请他们娘儿们来说笑说笑，况且他们今年又添了两口人，也难撂下他们跑到这里来。偏又把凤丫头病了，有他一个人说说笑笑，还抵得十个人的空儿。可见天下事总难十全！”说毕，不觉长叹一声，随命拿大杯来斟热酒。王夫人笑道：“今日得母子团圆，自比往年有趣。往年娘儿们虽多，终不似今年骨肉齐全的好。”贾母笑道：“正是为此，所以我才高兴，拿大杯来吃酒。你们也换大杯才是。”邢夫人等只得换上大杯来。因夜深体乏，且不能胜酒，未免都有些倦意。无奈贾母兴犹未阑，只得陪饮。贾母又命将毡毯铺在阶上，命将月饼、西瓜、果品等类都叫搬下去，命丫头媳妇们也都团团围坐赏月。
　　贾母因见月至天中，比先越发精彩可爱，因说：“如此好月，不可不闻笛。”因命又将十番上女子传来。贾母道：“音乐多了，反失雅致，只用吹笛的远远的吹起来，就够了。”说毕，刚才去吹时，只见跟邢夫人的媳妇走来向邢夫人说了两句话。贾母便问：“什么事？”邢夫人便回说：“方才大老爷出去，被石头绊了一下，歪了腿。”贾母听说，忙命两个婆子快看去，又命邢夫人快去。邢夫人遂告辞起身。贾母便又说：“珍哥媳妇也趁便儿就家去罢，我也就睡了。”尤氏笑道：“我今日不回去了，定要和老祖宗吃一夜。”贾母笑道：“使不得。你们小两口儿今夜要团团圆圆的，如何为我耽搁了？”尤氏红了脸，笑道：“老祖宗说的我们太不堪了。虽是我们年轻，已经是二十来年的夫妻，也奔四十岁的人了，况且孝服未满。陪着老太太玩一夜是正理。”贾母听说，笑道：“这话很是。我倒也忘了孝未满。可怜你公公已死了二年多了！可是我倒忘了，该罚我一大杯。既这样，你就别送，竟陪着我罢。叫蓉儿媳妇送去，就顺便回去罢。”尤氏说给贾蓉媳妇答应着，送出邢夫人，一同至大门，各自上车回去，不在话下。
　　这里众人赏了一回桂花，又入席换暖酒来。正说着闲话，猛不防那壁里桂花树下，呜咽悠扬，吹出笛声来。趁着这明月清风，天空地静，真令人烦心顿释，万虑齐除，肃然危坐，默然相赏。听约两盏茶时，方才止住。大家称赞不已，于是遂又斟上暖酒来，贾母笑道：“果然好听么？”众人笑道：“实在好听。我们也想不到这样，须得老太太带领着，我们也得开些心儿。”贾母道：“这还不大好，须得拣那曲谱越慢的吹来越好听。”便命斟一大杯酒送给吹笛之人，慢慢的吃了再细细的吹一套来。媳妇们答应了。方送去，只见方才看贾赦的两个婆子回来说：“瞧了。右脚面上白肿了些。如今调服了药，疼的好些了，也没大关系。”贾母点头叹道：“我也太操心！打紧说我偏心，我反这样。”
　　说着，鸳鸯拿巾兜与大斗篷来，说：“夜深了，恐露水下了，风吹了头，坐坐也该歇了。”贾母道：“偏今儿高兴，你又来催。难道我醉了不成？偏要坐到天亮。”因命再斟来，一面戴上兜巾，披了斗篷，大家陪着又饮，说些笑话。只听桂花阴里又发出一缕笛音来，果然比先越发凄凉，大家都寂然而坐。夜静月明，众人不禁伤感，忙转身陪笑发语解释，又命换酒止笛。尤氏笑说道：“我也就学了一个笑话，说给老太太解闷儿。”贾母勉强笑道：“这样更好，快说来我听。”尤氏乃说道：“一家子，养了四个儿子。大儿子只一个眼睛；二儿子只一个耳朵；三儿子只一个鼻子眼；四儿子倒都齐全，偏又是个哑吧。”正说到这里，只见席上贾母已朦胧双眼，似有睡去之态。尤氏方住了，忙和王夫人轻轻叫请。贾母睁眼笑道：“我不困，白闭闭眼养神。你们只管说，我听着呢。”王夫人笑道：“夜已深了，风露也大，请老太太安歇罢了，明日再赏。十六月色也好。”贾母道：“什么时候？”王夫人笑道：“已交四更，他们姊妹们熬不过，都去睡了。”贾母听说，细看了一看，果然都散了，只有探春一人在此。贾母笑道：“也罢。他们也熬不惯，况且弱的弱，病的病，去了倒省心。只是三丫头可怜，尚还等着。你也去罢，我们散了。”说着便起身，吃了一口清茶，便坐竹椅小轿，两个婆子搭起，众人围随出园去了，不在话下。
　　这里众媳妇收拾杯盘，却少了个细茶杯，各处寻觅不见。又问众人：“必是失手打了。撂在那里？告诉我，拿了磁瓦去交，好作证见。不然，又说偷起来了。”众人都说，没有打碎。只怕跟姑娘的人打了，也未可知。你细想想，或问问他们去？”一语提醒了那媳妇，笑道：“是了。那一会记得是翠缕拿着的，我去问他。”说着便找时，刚到了甬道，就遇见紫鹃和翠缕来了。翠缕便问道：“老太太散了？可知我们姑娘那里去了？”这媳妇道：“我来问你一个茶钟那里去了，你倒问我要姑娘。”翠缕笑道：“我因倒茶给姑娘喝来着，展眼回头连姑娘也没了。”那媳妇道：“太太才说，都睡觉去了。你不知那里玩去了，还不知道呢。”翠缕和紫鹃道，“断乎没有悄悄儿睡去的，只怕在那里走了一走，如今老太太走了，赶过前边送去，也未可知，我们且往前边找去。有了姑娘，自然，你的茶钟也有了。你明日一早再找罢，有什么忙的。”媳妇笑道：“有了下落就不必忙了，明儿和你要罢。”说毕回去查收家伙。这里紫鹃和翠缕便往贾母处来，不在话下。
　　原来黛玉和湘云二人并未去睡。只因黛玉见贾府中许多人赏月，贾母犹叹人少，又想宝钗姐妹家去，母女弟兄自去赏月，不觉对景感怀，自去倚栏垂泪。宝玉近因晴雯病势甚重，诸务无心，王夫人再四遣他去睡，他从此去了。探春又因近日家事恼着，无心游玩。虽有迎春、惜春二人，偏又素日不大甚合，所以只剩湘云一人宽慰他。因说：“你是个明白人，还不自己保养。可恨宝姐姐、琴妹妹天天说亲道热，早已说今年中秋要大家一处赏月，必要起诗社，大家联句。到今日，便扔下咱们自己赏月去了，社也散了，诗也不做了。倒是他们父子叔侄纵横起来，你可知宋太祖说的好：‘卧榻之侧，岂容他人酣睡？’他们不来，咱们两个竟联起句来，明日羞他们一羞。”黛玉见他这般劝慰，也不肯负他的豪兴，因笑道：“你看这里边等人声杂，有何诗兴！”湘云笑道：“这山上赏月虽好，总不及近水赏月更妙。你知道这山坡底下就是池沿。山凹里近水一个所在，就是凹晶馆。可知当日盖这园子，就有学问。这山之高处，就叫凸碧；山之低洼近水处，就叫凹晶。这‘凸’‘凹’二字，历来用的人最少，如今直用作轩馆之名，更觉新鲜，不落巢臼。可知这两处，一上一下，一明一暗，一高一矮，一山一水，竟是特因玩月而设此处。有爱那山高月小的，便往这里来，有爱那皓月清波的，便往那里去，只是这两个字俗念作‘洼’‘拱’二音，便说俗了，不大见用。只陆放翁用了一个‘凹’字，‘古砚微凹聚墨多’，还有人批他俗，岂不可笑？”黛玉道：“也不只放翁才用，古人中用者太多。如《青苔赋》，东方朔《神异经》，以至《画记》上云‘张僧繇画一乘寺’的故事，不可胜举。只是今日不知，误作俗字用了。实和你说罢：这两个字，还是我拟的呢。因那年试宝玉，宝玉拟了未妥，我们拟写出来，送给大姐姐，我们拟写出来，送给大姐姐瞧了。他又带出来，命给舅舅瞧过，所以都用了。如今咱们就往凹晶馆去。”
　　说着，二人同下山坡，只一转弯就是。池沿上一带竹栏相接，直通着那边藕香榭的路径。只有两个婆子上夜，因知在凸碧山庄赏月，与他们无干，早已息灯睡了。黛玉、湘云见息了灯，都笑道：“倒是他们睡了好，咱们就在卷篷底下赏这水月何如？”二人遂在两个竹墩上坐下。只见天上一轮皓月，池中一个月影，上下争辉，如置身于晶宫鲛室之内。微风一过，粼粼然池面皱碧叠纹，真令人神清气爽。湘云笑道：“怎么得这会子上船吃酒才好。要是在我家里，我就立刻坐船了。”黛玉道：“正是古人常说的：‘事若求全何所乐？’据我说，这也罢了，何必偏要坐船。”湘云笑道：“得陇望蜀，人之常情。”
　　正说间，只听笛韵悠扬起来。黛玉笑道：“今日老太太、太太高兴，这笛子吹的有趣，倒是助咱们的兴趣了。咱们两个都爱五言，就还是五言排律罢。”湘云道：“什么韵？”黛玉笑道：“咱们数这个栏杆上的直棍，这头到那头为止，他是第几根，就是第几韵。”湘云笑道：“这倒别致。”于是二人起身，便从头数至尽头，止得十三根。湘云道：“偏又是‘十三元’了，这个韵可用的少，你排律只怕牵强不能压韵呢。少不得你先起一句罢了。”黛玉笑道：“倒要试试咱们谁强谁弱。只是没有纸笔记。”湘云道：“明儿再写，只怕这一点聪明儿还有。”黛玉道：“我先起一句现成的俗语罢。”因念道。
　　三五中秋夕，
　　湘云想了一想，道：
　　情游拟上元。撒天箕斗灿，
　　黛玉笑道：
　　匝地管弦繁。几处狂飞盏？
　　湘云笑道：“这一句‘几处狂飞盏’有些意思。这倒要对得好呢。”想了一想，笑道：
　　谁家不启轩？轻寒风剪剪，
　　黛玉道：“好对！比我的却好。只是这句又说俗话了，就该加劲说了去才是。”湘云笑道：“诗多韵险，也要铺陈些才是。纵有好的，且留在后头。”黛玉笑道：“到后头没有好的，我看你羞不羞。”因联道：
　　良夜景暄暄。争饼嘲黄发，
　　湘云笑道：“这句不好，杜撰。用俗事来难我了。”黛玉笑道：“我说你不曾见过书呢，‘吃饼’是旧典。《唐书》《唐志》，你看了来再说。”湘云笑道：“这也难不倒，我也有了。”因联道：
　　分瓜笑绿媛。香新荣玉桂，
　　黛玉道：“这可实实是你的杜撰了。”湘云笑道：“明日咱们对查了出来，大家看看，这会子别耽搁工夫。黛玉笑道：“虽如此，下句也不好。不犯又用‘玉桂’‘金兰’等字样来塞责。”因联道：
　　色健茂金萱。蜡烛辉琼宴，
　　湘云笑道：“‘金萱’二字，便宜了你，省了多少力！这样现成的韵，被你得了。只不犯着替他们颂圣去。况且下句你也是塞责了。”黛玉笑道：“你不说‘玉桂’，我难道强对个‘金萱’罢？再也要铺陈些富丽，方是即景之实事。”湘云只得又联道：
　　觥筹乱绮园。分曹尊一令，
　　黛玉笑道：“下句好。只难对些。”因想了一想，联道：
　　射覆听三宣。骰彩红成点，
　　湘云笑道：“‘三宣’有趣，竟化俗成雅了。只是下句又说上银子！”少不得联道：
　　传花鼓滥喧。晴光摇院宇，
　　黛玉笑道：“对得却好。下句又溜了，只管拿些风月来塞责吗？”湘云道：“究竟没说到月上，也要点缀点缀，方不落题。”黛玉道：“且姑存之，明日再斟酌。”因联道：
　　素彩接乾坤。赏罚无宾主，
　　湘云道：“又倒说他们做什么？不如说咱们。”因联道：
　　吟诗序仲昆。构思时倚槛，
　　黛玉道：“这可以入上你我了。”因联道：
　　拟句或依门。酒尽情犹在，
　　湘云说道：“这时候了！”乃联道：
　　更残乐已谖。渐闻语笑寂，
　　黛玉说道：“这时候，可知一步难似一步了。”因联道：
　　空剩雪霜痕。阶露团朝菌，
　　湘云道：“这一句怎么叶韵？让我想想。”因起身负手想了一想，笑道：“够了，幸而想出一个字来，不然几乎败了。”因联道：
　　庭烟敛夕棔。秋湍泻石髓，
　　黛玉听了，不禁也起身叫妙，说：“这促狭鬼！果然留下好的。这会子方说‘’字，亏你想得出。”湘云道：“幸而昨日看《历朝文选》，见了这个字。我不知是何树，因要查一查，宝姐姐说：‘不用查，这就是如今俗叫做“朝开夜合”的。’我信不及，到底查了一查，果然不错。看来宝姐姐知道的竟多。”黛玉笑道：“‘’字用在此时更恰，也还罢了。只是‘秋湍’一句，亏你好想。只这一句，别的都要抹倒，我少不得打起精神来对这一句，只是再不能似这一句了。”因想了又想，方对道：
　　风中聚云根。宝婺情孤洁，
　　湘云道：“这对得也还好。只是这一句，你也溜了。幸而是景中情，不单用‘宝婺’来塞责。”因联道：
　　银蟾气吐吞。药催灵兔捣，
　　黛玉不语点头，半日遂念道：
　　人向广寒奔。犯斗邀牛女，
　　湘云也望月点首，联道：
　　乘槎访帝孙。盈虚轮莫定，
　　黛玉道：“对句不好，合掌。下句推开一步，倒还是‘急脉缓灸法’。”因又联道：
　　晦朔魄空存，壶漏声将涸，
　　湘云方欲联时，黛玉指池中黑影与湘云看道：“你看那河里，怎么象个人到黑影里去了？敢是个鬼？”湘云笑道：“可是又见鬼了！我是不怕鬼的，等我打他一下。”因弯腰拾了一块小石片，向那池中打去。只听打得水响，一个大圆圈将月影激荡，散而复聚者几次。只听那黑影里“嘎”的一声，却飞起一个白鹤来，直往藕香榭去了。黛玉笑道：“原是他，猛然想不到，反吓了一跳。”湘云笑道：“正是这个鹤有趣，倒助了我了。”因联道：
　　窗灯焰已昏。寒塘渡鹤影，
　　黛玉听了，又叫好，又跺足，说：“了不得了，这鹤真是助他的了！这一句更比‘秋湍’不同，叫我对什么才好？‘影’字只有一个‘魂’字可对。况且‘寒塘渡鹤’，何等自然，何等现成，何等有景，且又新鲜，我竟要搁笔了。”湘云笑道：“大家细想就有了，不然，就放着明日再联也可。”黛玉只看天，不理他，半日，猛然笑道：“你不必捞嘴，我也有了，你听听。”因对道：
　　冷月葬花魂。
　　湘云拍手赞道：“果然好极，非此不能对。好个‘葬花魂’！”因又叹道：“诗固新奇，只是太颓丧了些。你现病着，不该作此过于凄清奇谲之语。”黛玉笑道：“不如此，如何压倒你？只为用工在这一句了。”
　　一语未了，只见栏外山石后转出一个人来，笑道：“好诗，好诗，果然太悲凉了，不必再往下做。若底下只这样去，反不显这两句了，倒弄的堆砌牵强。”二人不防，倒吓了一跳。细看时不是别人，却是妙玉。二人皆诧异，因问：“你如何到了这里？”妙玉笑道：“我听见你们大家赏月，又吹得好笛，我也出来玩赏这清池皓月。倾脚走到这里，忽听见你们两个吟诗，更觉清雅异常，故此就听住了。只是方才我听见这一首中，有几句虽好，只是过于颓败凄楚。此亦关人之气数，所以我出来止住你们。如今老太太都早已散了，满园的人想俱已睡熟了，你两个的丫头还不知在那里找你们呢，你们也不怕冷了？快同我来，到我那里去吃杯茶，只怕就天亮了。”黛玉笑道：“谁知道就这个时候了。”
　　三人遂一同来至栊翠用中，只见龛焰犹青，炉香未烬。几个老道婆也都睡了，只有小丫头在蒲团上垂头打盹，妙玉唤起来现烹茶。忽听扣门之声，小丫鬟忙开门看时，却是紫鹃翠缕和几个老嬷嬷，来找他姊妹两个。进来见他们正吃茶，因都笑道：“叫我们好找。一个园子里走遍了，连姨太太那里都找到了。那小亭里找时，可巧那里上夜的正睡醒了，我们问他们，他们说：‘方才亭外头棚下两个人说话，后来又添了一个人，听见说大家往庵里去。’我们就知道这里来了。”妙玉忙命丫鬟，引们到那边去坐着歇息吃茶。自却取了笔砚纸墨出来，将方才的诗命他二人念着，遂从头写出来。黛玉见他今日十分高兴，便笑道：“从来没见你这样高兴，我也不敢唐突请教，这还可以见教否？若不堪时，便就烧了；若或可改，即请改正改正。”妙玉笑道：“也不敢妄评。只是这才有二十二韵。我意思想着你二位警句已出，再续时，倒恐后力不加。我竟要续貂，又恐有玷。”黛玉从没见妙玉做过诗，今见他高兴如此，忙说：“果然如此，我们虽不好，亦可以带好了。”妙玉道：“如今收结，到底还归到本来面目上去。若只管丢了真情真事，且去搜奇检怪，一则失了咱们的闺阁面目，二则也与题目无涉了。”林、史二人皆道：“极是。”妙玉提笔微吟，一挥而就，递与他二人道：“休要见笑。依我必须如此，方翻转过来。虽前头有凄楚之句，亦无甚碍了。”二人接了看时，只见他续道：
　　香篆销金鼎，冰脂腻玉盆。
　　箫憎嫠妇泣，衾倩侍儿温。
　　空帐悲文凤，闲屏设彩鸳。
　　露浓苔更滑，霜重竹难扪。
　　犹步萦纡沼，还登寂历原。
　　石奇神鬼缚，木怪虎狼蹲。
　　赑屭朝光透，罘罳晓露屯。
　　振林千树鸟，啼谷一声猿。
　　歧熟焉忘径？泉知不问源。
　　钟鸣栊翠寺，鸡唱稻香村。
　　有兴悲何极？无愁意岂烦？
　　芳情只自遣，雅趣向谁言！
　　彻旦休云倦，烹茶更细论。
　　后书“右中秋夜大观园即景联句三十五韵”。
　　黛玉湘云二人称赞不已，说：“可见咱们天天是舍近求远。现有这样诗人在此，却天天去纸上谈兵。”妙玉笑道：“明日再润色。此时已天明了，到底也歇息歇息才是。”林、史二人听说，便起身告辞，带领了丫鬟出来。妙玉送至门外，看他们去远方掩门进来，不在话下。这里翠缕向湘云道：“大奶奶那里还有人等着咱们睡去呢。如今还是那里去好。”湘云笑道：“你顺路告诉他们，叫他们睡罢。我这一去，未免惊动病人，不如闹林姑娘去罢。”说着，大家走至潇湘馆中。有一半人已睡去。二人进去了，卸妆宽衣，盥洗巳毕，方上床安歇。紫鹃放下绡帐，移灯掩门出去。谁知湘云有择席之病，虽在枕上，只是睡不着。黛玉又是个心血不足，常常不眠的，今日又错过困头，自然也是睡不着。二人在枕上翻来覆去。黛玉因问道：“怎么还睡不着？”湘云微笑道：“我有个择席的病，况且走了困，只好躺躺儿罢。你怎么也睡不着？”黛玉叹道：“我这睡不着也并非一日了。大约一年之中，通共也只好睡十夜满足的觉。”湘云道：“你这病就怪不得了。”
要知端底，下回分解。

After Jia She and Jia Zhen had led the others away, the Lady Dowager had the screens removed and the two tables of feasts joined together. The matrons cleared the tables and replenished them with fruit, then fetched clean cups and chopsticks and rearranged everything. The Lady Dowager and the others, who had put on extra clothes, washed their hands and rinsed their mouths, then sat down again in a close circle.

Noticing that Baochai and Baoqin were not there, she knew that they had gone home to enjoy the moon. And as Li Wan and Xifeng were both ill, the absence of these four made the party seem rather quiet.

“In other years, when your fathers were away,” she remarked, “we used to invite your aunt Xue over to enjoy the moon, and we had a fine lively time. But then I’d think of your fathers and feel sad that mothers and sons, husbands and wives, couldn’t all be together. This year, now that your fathers are back, we should have a family reunion — but then it didn’t seem right to ask them over, especially as there are two more in their family now; we could hardly expect them to leave their own party to join us. And now Xifeng’s fallen ill too. She alone can take the place of a dozen people. It just shows, nothing in this world is ever perfect.”

She sighed and called for large cups to be heated and filled with warm wine.

“This year, with mother and sons together, it’s so much better than other years,” said Lady Wang. “Even though we had more women here before, it’s not as good as having the whole family together.”

“That’s why I’m so pleased that I want to drink from a large cup. You must all do the same.”

Lady Xing and the others had to change to large cups too. But as it was late and they were tired, not being good drinkers they were beginning to feel drowsy. However, the old lady was still in high spirits and they had to keep her company.

She ordered rugs to be spread on the steps and all the mooncakes, watermelons and other fruit to be carried down there, then made the maids and matrons sit round in a circle to enjoy the moon too.

As the moon was now right overhead, more brilliant and lovely than ever, the Lady Dowager exclaimed, “This is too fine a moon to miss hearing some fluting.” She sent to invite the girls from the Ten Grades band.

“Too much music would spoil the effect,” she said. “One flute far away would be just the thing.”

But then one of Lady Xing’s matrons came up and whispered something to her mistress.

“What is it?” the Lady Dowager asked.

Lady Xing answered, “Just now, when the Elder Master went out, he stumbled over a stone and sprained his leg.”

The old lady at once sent two matrons to see how he was, and told Lady Xing to go back too. Lady Xing took her leave then and there.

“You’d better go home too, Zhen’s wife,” said the Lady Dowager. “I shall be turning in soon.”

“I’m not going back today,” said Madam You smiling. “I mean to keep you company the whole night.”

“That won’t do. You young couples should keep each other company tonight on this festival. Why should you stay with me?”

Madam You flushed. “You’re making fun of us, Old Ancestress,” she protested. “Though we’re young, we’ve been married for twenty years and are pushing forty. Besides, we’re still in mourning. It’s only right that I should keep you company.”

“That’s true, I’d forgotten you were still in mourning,” said the Lady Dowager. “Poor things, your father-in-law’s been dead two years or more — I’d forgotten. Very well, I deserve to be fined with a big cup. In that case, don’t see Aunt Xing off but stay with me. Let Rong’s wife see her out, then she can go home too.”

Madam You passed on this order to Jia Rong’s wife, who saw Lady Xing out to the main gate before driving home.

The others meanwhile enjoyed the fragrance of the osmanthus and then returned to the feast to drink warm wine. As they chatted, suddenly from under the osmanthus tree by the wall they heard the clear, mellow sound of fluting, which in that limpid moonlight and fresh breeze

The stillness was broken by the sound of flutes wafting from the osmanthus grove. So soothing was the music that everyone fell under its spell and sat rapt in silence. After listening for the time it takes to drink two cups of tea, the flutes stopped and they all exclaimed in admiration. More warm wine was poured.

“Does it really sound good?” asked the Lady Dowager.

“Excellent!” they replied. “We’d never have thought of this if you hadn’t suggested it, madam. It’s most diverting.”

“It’s not too bad yet,” she said. “But the slower the air the better. Get the flautist a big cup of wine and tell him to take his time in drinking it before playing another air slowly.”

The serving-women assented. But as they were taking the wine they saw the two matrons sent to inquire after Jia She return and report, “We found that the master’s right foot is rather swollen, but after taking medicine the pain is less and it’s nothing serious.”

The Lady Dowager nodded and sighed, “I’m too prone to worry. When they accuse me of being biased, this is what happens.”

Just then Yuanyang brought her a scarf and a cape.

“It’s late,” she said. “There’s dew now and the wind is chilly. You’ve sat here long enough, madam; it’s time to rest.”

“How annoying!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “I’m enjoying myself and you come pestering me. Do you think I’m drunk? I mean to sit here till dawn.” She ordered more wine and put on the scarf and cape, then went on drinking with the others and chatting.

Now from the osmanthus grove came the sound of flutes again, this time more mournful. All the company sat listening in silence. The night was still, the moon bright, and they were rather overcome. To dispel this mood they made conversation, called for hot wine and told the flautists to stop.

“I know a joke,” said Madam You. “Let me tell it to amuse you, madam.”

The Lady Dowager forced a smile. “Good, let’s hear it.”

“This is the story of a family with four sons,” began Madam You. “The eldest had only one eye, the second only one ear, the third only one nostril, and the fourth was all there but dumb....”

At this point she noticed that the old lady had closed her eyes and seemed to be dozing off. She broke off and she and Lady Wang gently called her name. The Lady Dowager opened her eyes and laughed.

“I’m not sleepy, I was just closing my eyes to rest them. Go on with your story, I’m listening.”

“It’s very late, and there’s dew,” said Lady Wang. “Won’t you go to bed, madam? You can enjoy the moonlight again tomorrow — it will be full on the sixteenth.”

“What time is it?”

“The fourth watch has started. All the young people can’t keep their eyes open and have gone to bed.”

The Lady Dowager looked round and saw that this was true; only Tanchun was still there.

“Well, they’re not used to staying up,” she said. “And some of them are delicate or ailing. They may as well go and rest. But poor Tanchun’s still waiting. All right, you can go too. We’ll break up.” She stood up and sipped a mouthful of clear tea, then was carried back in her bamboo sedan-chair, escorted by the others. But no more of this.

The serving-women left behind to clear up found one small tea-cup missing. They searched high and low but without success.

“It must have been broken,” said one. “Well, where are the pieces? If you tell me, I can take them to the right place as evidence; otherwise people will think we’ve stolen it.”

The others assured her, “None of us broke it. Maybe one of the maids attending the young ladies did. Why not think carefully or ask them?”

This reminded the woman, who said with a smile, “Yes, I remember now. Cuilu was holding it. I must ask her.”

She went off and had just reached the corridor when she met Zijuan and Cuilu.

“Has the party ended?” asked Cuilu. “Where’s our young lady now?”

“Where’s that teacup? You’re asking me for our young lady!” cried Tsui Lu.

“I went to pour some tea for her,” was Green Lace’s reply. “But when I turned round she’d gone.”

“Her Ladyship said they’ve all gone to bed,” the woman told her. “You’ve no idea where you’ve been amusing yourself, that’s what.”

“She can’t have gone to bed without a word,” protested Green Lace. “Most likely she’s strolled off somewhere. Now that the old lady’s left, she may have gone to see her home. Let’s go and look for her there. Once we find Miss Lin, we’ll find your teacup. You can look for it first thing tomorrow — there’s no hurry.”

The woman laughed.

“As long as it’s not lost, there’s no hurry. I’ll ask you for it tomorrow.” She went off then to check the other things.

But let us return to Tai-yu and Hsiang-yun, who had not gone to bed. Seeing so many people in the Chia mansion enjoying the moonlight, and hearing the Lady Dowager complain that it was a pity they were so few, Tai-yu had thought of Pao-chai and the other cousins who had gone home to enjoy the festival with their own families. This had so depressed her that, leaning on the balustrade shedding tears, she was comforted by Hsiang-yun.

“You’re an understanding person, cousin. Why don’t you look after your health? It’s too bad of Pao-chai and Pao-chin to abandon us like this, just when they’d been carrying on so affectionately and talking only the other day about getting all of us together to enjoy the mid-autumn moon, and to start a poetry club to write couplets. Now they’ve dropped us and gone to enjoy the moon by themselves, so the club’s disbanded before it’s even started, and we shan’t be writing any poems. They’re having a high old time with their fathers and brothers. As the first emperor of Sung put it so well, ‘How can I let other people sleep alongside my bed?’ Since they’ve left us in the lurch, let’s two write some linked verses to shame them tomorrow!”

Not wanting to dampen her high spirits, Tai-yu replied with a smile, “All this noise here would spoil any poetic inspiration.”

“You know, the view of the moon from this hill is good, but it can’t compare with the view from the waterside. At the foot of this slope is the pool, and in the hollow near the water is Concave Crystal Lodge. The planning of this garden shows real scholarship. The highest point of the hill is called Convex Emerald Hall, and the low-lying place by the water Concave Crystal Lodge. The terms ‘convex’ and ‘concave’ are so little used that they sound fresh and original as names for these halls. Obviously, one high and one low, one in a prominent position and one hidden, one on the hill and one by the water, were designed specially for enjoying the moon. Those who like the moon small and high can come up here; those who like it reflected in clear water can go down there. But as few people use these two words, pronouncing them ‘wa’ and ‘gong,’ they’re considered vulgar. Lu Fangweng, you remember, used the word ‘concave’ in his line: ‘In ancient ink-stone’s slight concavity much ink is gathered.’ Yet some critics consider that vulgar too. Isn’t that ridiculous?”

“Not only Lu Fangweng,” rejoined Tai-yu. “Many other ancients used these words too. For instance, in Green Mosses, in Tungfang Shuo’s Classic of Gods and Marvels, and in the Record of Paintings we find the story of Chang Seng-yu’s painting of the I-Cheng Monastery — there are too many instances to cite. It’s just that modern people don’t know this and mistakenly consider the words vulgar. Well, to tell you the truth, these two names were thought up by me that year when we were testing Pao-yu. His suggestions weren’t good, so I made some up and we showed them to the Imperial Consort. She took them to show the Emperor, and that’s how they came to be adopted. Let’s go now to Concave Crystal Lodge.”

So, chatting, the two girls descended the slope.

Just round this bend. A bamboo railing ran along the edge of the pool all the way to the path leading to Alpinia Park. Only two old women were on night duty there, but knowing that the family was enjoying the moonlight on Convex Emerald Hall and they were not needed, they had put out their light and gone to bed.

Daiyu and Xiangyun, seeing their light was out, chuckled, “Well, they’ve gone to bed. Why don’t we enjoy the moon from this pavilion here over the water?”

They sat down on two bamboo stools. Overhead was a bright moon and in the pool its reflection, vying in radiance so that they seemed to be in a palace of crystal. A faint breeze rippled the emerald water, wrinkling it into shimmering folds, and they felt pleasantly refreshed.

“How nice it would be to drink in a boat now,” remarked Xiangyun. “If I were at home, I’d take a boat at once.”

“That’s what is known as ‘If you seek perfection, you’ll never be happy,’” rejoined Daiyu. “I don’t see that it’s necessary to take a boat.”

Xiangyun smiled. “The more you get, the more you want. That’s only human.”

As they were chatting, the sound of a flute was wafted to them.

“The old lady’s in high spirits today, so this flute-playing is very pleasing,” said Daiyu. “It adds to our fun. As we both like poetry in five-character lines, suppose we compose an ode in regulated verse?”

“Which rhyme shall we use?” asked Xiangyun.

Daiyu proposed with a smile, “Let’s count the upright rails in this railing, from this end to that, and whichever number we stop at will be our rhyme.”

“That’s a novel idea.”

They rose to their feet and counted from the beginning to the end. There were just thirteen rails.

“So it’s the thirteenth rhyme again,” cried Xiangyun. “This is one of the less common rhymes. You may find it hard to make all the lines rhyme in a long poem. You’d better start it.”

Daiyu smiled. “We’ll see which of us does better. But we’ve no paper or brush to write it down.”

“We can write it out tomorrow. I’m sure we’ll remember it.”

“All right, I’ll start with a ready-made commonplace line.” She recited:

“On mid-autumn night thrice five,”

Xiangyun thought for a second.

“As on fifteenth night fine.
The sky with stars doth shine,”

Daiyu continued:

“And sweet music is heard everywhere.
In how many houses do revellers flare?”

“That line ‘In how many houses do revellers flare?’ is good,” approved Xiangyun. “My next line must match it.” After a little thought she said:

“What family does not gaze at the moon fair?
The cool breeze sighing.”

“That’s a good matching line, better than mine,” said Daiyu. “But you’ve lapsed into colloquialism again. You should make more effort.”

“The more rhymes, the more difficulties,” Xiangyun replied. “We have to be discursive. If we have any good lines, we should keep them for the end.”

“If by the end you’ve no good lines, you’ll feel like a fool.” Daiyu went on:

“The lovely night is clamorous.
Old folk are mocked for snatching cake.”

“That’s no good, you’re inventing,” protested Xiangyun. “Using a homely incident to make things difficult for me.”

“You show your ignorance,” retorted Daiyu. “The expression ‘eating cake’ is an old典故 allu-sion. Look it up in the Tang History and Tang Records before you argue.”

“Well, that doesn’t floor me. I’ve got an answer.” Xiangyun continued:

“Young girls for melon-scooping are laughed at.
The cassia blooms smell sweet;”

“Now you’re inventing,” teased Daiyu.

“We can look it up tomorrow to show everyone. But now let’s not waste time.”

“All the same, your next line is no good either. There’s no need to pad it out with phrases like ‘cassia’ or ‘golden orchids.’” Daiyu continued:

“The golden lily leaves grow wild.
Candle-light shines on the feast;”

Xiangyun chuckled, “You’re let off lightly with ‘golden lily.’ That saves you a lot of trouble. You’ve got such a handy rhyme.”

“I’m not against praising Their Majesties, but not on their account. Besides, your next line was a makeshift one too.”

“If you hadn’t said ‘jade cassia,’” retorted Daiyu, “do you think I’d have forced this ‘golden daylilies’ on you? We have to have some grand phrases too to describe the actual scene.”

Xiangyun had to go on:

“The cups and dice in the garden run riot.
The guests divide into groups, each with a leader...”

“A good line, though hard to match,” approved Daiyu. After a little thought she continued:

“Three times the game of forfeits is announced.
Dice like red spots are thrown...”

“Interesting, ‘three times announced’!” cried Xiangyun. “You’ve made a common expression poetic. But your next line brings in money again.” She had to cap it:

“While the drum for Pass-the-Flower madly sounds.
The clear moonbeams on courtyard and house shimmer...”

“Not a bad couplet,” said Daiyu. “But you’ve slipped up again, padding with wind and moonlight.”

“We haven’t yet brought in the moon, we must make some allusion to it or we’ll be off the subject.”

“All right, let’s keep it and make corrections tomorrow.” Daiyu went on:

“Its white light merges with the sky.
No distinction is made in forfeits between host and guests...”

“Why turn to them again?” objected Xiangyun. “Why not keep to ourselves?”

She continued:

“In composing poems we vie.
Leaning on the balustrade we meditate...”

“Now that’s more like us,” said Daiyu, and capped:

“Or pace the door to find a line.
The wine is finished, but still the fun lasts...”

“It’s late now!” Xiangyun exclaimed, and added:

“The night is far spent, the merry-making ends.
Gradually the talking and laughter die away...”

“Yes, each line from now on should be harder to find,” agreed Daiyu, and continued:

“Till nothing remains but moonlight and frost.
On the steps, dewdrops glisten on fungus...”

“How can I find a rhyme for that?” Xiangyun wondered. She rose and clasping her hands behind her back thought hard. “Well, I’ve got it, luckily, or I’d have had to drop out.” Then she declaimed:

“In the courtyard, mist shrouds the night-closing flowers.
A swift stream lashes the rocks...”

Daiyu, impressed, stood up and cried, “You devil! So you were keeping the best lines for the end. This character hūn for ‘night-closing’ is a real find.”

“I saw it yesterday in an anthology of essays through the ages, but couldn’t guess what tree it was and wanted to look it up. Cousin Baochai told me, ‘No need to, it’s what’s commonly called “that which opens at dawn and closes at night.”’ I didn’t believe her and looked it up, and it was right. She seems to know everything.”

“This character hūn is very apt here,” conceded Daiyu. “But as for your line about a swift stream, that’s really ingenious. It puts all the rest in the shade. I shall have to take great pains with the next line, though I can’t hope to match it.” After some reflection she said:

“From the clouds’ roots wind-driven snow swirls.
The star Altair is pure and bright...”

“Not a bad couplet,” said Xiangyun. “Still, you’ve slipped up again by bringing in a star to pad with — though at least it’s in keeping with the scene.” She went on:

“The Silver River exhales its breath.
The elixir is pounded by the Jade Hare...”

Daiyu nodded in silence and after a while said:

“To the Cold Palace flies the goddess.
They would challenge the Herdboy...”

Xiangyun, gazing at the moon, nodded too and continued:

“Or visit the Weaving Maid by raft.
The full and the waning none can fix...”

“A poor antithesis, too much the same,” commented Daiyu. “You should make the next line open up a new vista, applying the method of ‘treating a critical disease with slow-acting drugs.’” She continued:

“The dark and bright sides are both empty.
The clepsydra will soon run dry...”

As Xiangyun was wondering how to follow this, Daiyu pointed out a dark shadow in the pool.

“Look at that black shape in the river,” she said. “It looks like a person. Is it a ghost?”

“Yes, I see it too,” cried Xiangyun. “I’m not afraid of ghosts. I’ll hit it with a stone.”

"I'll hit him." She bent down, picked up a small stone and threw it into the pool. There was a splash, and the moon's reflection rippled out in a big circle, scattering and re-forming several times. Then from the dark shadow came a squawk as a white stork flew up towards Lotus Fragrance Anchorage.

"It was only that stork," said Daiyu. "It gave me quite a fright, coming so unexpectedly."

Xiangyun laughed. "It's a delightful stork, and it's just helped me." She continued:

The lamp by the window flickers, spent.
Over the cold pool a stork's shadow flies...

Daiyu, impressed but disconcerted, exclaimed, "This is really fantastic! That stork did help her. This line is even better than 'autumn torrents.' What can I write to match it? 'Shadow' only rhymes with 'soul.' Besides, 'over the cold pool a stork's shadow flies' is so natural, apt and picturesque, and so original too, it makes me want to throw down my brush."

Xiangyun said, "Let's think carefully. If we can't find the next line, we can always leave this couplet till tomorrow."

Daiyu ignored her, looking up at the sky. After a while she suddenly smiled.

"Don't crow! I have it. Listen." She declaimed:

The cold moon buries the flower's soul.

Xiangyun clapped her hands and cried, "Excellent! That's the only possible line. 'Buries the flower's soul' is superb." She added with a sigh, "The verse is certainly original, only it sounds rather too decadent. You shouldn't write such ominous, fantastic lines while you're still ill."

Daiyu retorted, "If I didn't, how could I surpass you? I had to put all my inspiration into that one line."

Before the words were out of her mouth, they saw someone emerge from behind the rocks by the balustrade and laugh.

"That's a fine poem, very fine," she said. "Only it's too melancholy. You'd better not go on. If what follows is in the same vein, it will spoil the effect of these two lines and make the whole seem forced."

Startled, the two girls looked hard at the speaker and were surprised to see it was Miaoyu.

"How did you get here?" they asked.

"I've been listening to you enjoying the moonlight and the fine flute-playing, so I came out to enjoy the clear pool and bright moon too," she told them. "As I strolled over I heard you two composing verses. It sounded so refined, I was quite entranced. But some lines in the poem you've just composed, though good, are too decadent and dismal. This has to do with one's fate, which is why I came out to stop you. The old lady has dismissed the party long ago, and everyone in the Garden must be asleep by now. Your maids will be wondering where you are -- aren't you afraid of catching cold? Come back with me quickly to my place for some tea. It will soon be dawn."

Daiyu said with a smile, "I'd no idea it was so late."

The three of them went to Green Lattice Nunnery. They saw that the lamp before the shrine was still alight and the incense in the burner not quite burnt out. The old nuns were asleep and a young novice was dozing on a hassock. Miaoyu roused her to make tea. Then they heard knocking at the gate and the young novice went to open it. It was Zijuan and Cuilu with some old nurses, who had come to look for their young mistresses.

Finding them drinking tea, the newcomers exclaimed, "We've been hunting high and low for you. We've searched the whole Garden, even gone to Lady Wang's quarters. The watchmen in the little pavilion had just woken up, and we asked them. They said, 'Just now we heard two people talking under the shed outside the pavilion, then a third joined in. They said they were going to the nunnery.' So we knew we'd find you here."

Miaoyu told her novice to take them to the side room to rest and have some tea. She herself, taking brush, ink-slab and paper, asked the two girls to repeat their verses and wrote them all down from the beginning. Daiyu, seeing how unusually friendly she was...

Baoyu was so delighted that he remarked with a smile, “I’ve never seen you in such high spirits. I didn’t venture to ask for your instruction, but may I do so now? If this is too poor, just burn it; but if it can be improved, please correct it for me.”

“I wouldn’t presume to pass judgment,” she replied. “But this has only twenty-two rhymes. It seems to me that you two have already produced such fine lines, if you go on you may not be able to keep up the same standard. If I try to add a dog’s tail to your sable, I may spoil it.”

Daiyu, who had never seen Miaoyu write poetry before, was so impressed by her enthusiasm that she urged her, “Do have a try. Even if it’s not up to our standard, it won’t matter.”

“We must wind up now by harking back to our start,” said Miaoyu. “If we abandon truth and just go in for the fantastic, not only shall we lose the feminine touch but the poem will lack unity.”

Daiyu and Xiangyun agreed and urged her to start. After a little reflection Miaoyu picked up her brush and wrote straight off. Then she handed them the paper, saying, “Don’t laugh at me. This is the only way, in my opinion, to reverse the previous trend. Although there are some distressing lines ahead, that doesn’t matter.”

They took the paper and read:

The incense in the gold tripod melts away,

Grease from the jade basin has congealed.

The flute’s notes grieve like a widow’s sobs;

The bed-mat’s cold, a maid must bring warm quilts.

The phoenix design on the tent hangs slack;

The painted drake on the screen seems desolate.

Thick dew has made the moss more slippery;

Heavy frost on bamboos can’t be brushed away.

By the winding pool we take a stroll,

Then climb the silent, lonely hill.

Strange rocks look like crouching beasts;

Grotesque trees are like sleeping tigers.

In the glow of dawn the palace fountains spurt;

Morning mist veils the turrets and the towers.

A thousand birds in the woods are roused;

One ape in the valley cries.

Familiar with the cross-roads, we forget the path;

Knowing the source, we need not ask about the stream.

From Green Lattice Temple boom the bells;

At Paddy-Sweet Cottage cocks crow.

Why should our inspiration lead to grief?

Why should free thoughts give way to sorrow?

Let each her own emotions express,

And to none other her fancies confess.

Let us not say that we have sat up too late,

But brew some fresh tea and talk more yet.

Below was written: “Thirty-five rhymes on the Mid-Autumn Festival in Grand View Garden.”

Daiyu and Xiangyun praised this poem enthusiastically.

“We’ve been carrying a torch all this time for no reason,” they said. “To think that all these days we’ve had such a fine poetess here, yet were too blind to see it and tried to show off our own poor skill!”

Miaoyu laughed.

“I can polish it tomorrow. But it’s dawn now and high time to rest.”

At that, the other two rose to take their leave and went out with their maids. Miaoyu saw them to the gate, then closed it after they had gone.

Now Cuilu remarked to Xiangyun, “Madam Zhu must have people waiting for us to go to bed. Where had we better go now?”

“We can send to tell them on our way to turn in,” said Xiangyun. “If I go back, I may wake the patient up. I’d better go and disturb Cousin Lin.”

So they went to Bamboo Lodge. Half the inmates there were asleep. The two girls went in and, after washing, undressed and went to bed. Zijuan put down the bed-curtain and moved the lamp outside, then closed the door on them.

Now Xiangyun suffered from insomnia in a strange bed, and try as she would she could not sleep. Daiyu too was a light sleeper, and now that she had missed her usual hour she could not doze off either. So they tossed to and fro in their beds.

“Are you still awake?” asked Daiyu.

Xiangyun chuckled. “I’ve this wretched habit of being wakeful in a strange bed. I’ll just have to lie here. What’s keeping you awake?”

“I’ve been like this for some time,” sighed Daiyu. “I don’t think I get ten good nights’ sleep in a year.”

“No wonder you’re so poorly.”

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第77章 俏丫鬟抱屈夭风流 美优怜斩情归水月

话说王夫人见中秋已过，凤姐病也比先减了，虽未大愈，然亦可以出入行走得了，仍命大夫每日诊脉服药。又开了丸药方来，配“调经养荣丸”。因用上等人参二两，王夫人取时，翻寻了半日，只向小匣内寻了几枝簪挺粗细的。王夫人看了嫌不好，命再找去，又找了一大包须沫出来。王夫人焦躁道：“用不着偏有，但用着了，再找不着！成日家我叫你们查一查，都归拢一处，你们白不听，就随手混撂。”彩云道：“想是没了，就只有这个。上次那边的太太来寻了去了。”王夫人道：“没有的话。你再细找找。”彩云只得又去找寻，拿了几包药材来，说：“我们不认的这个，请太太自看。除了这个没有了。”王夫人打开看时，也都忘了，不知都是什么，并没有一支人参。因一面遣人去问凤姐有无。凤姐来说：“也只有些参膏。芦须虽有几根，也不是上好的，每日还要煎药里用呢。”王夫人听了，只得向邢夫人那里问去。说：“因上次没了，才往这里来寻，早已用完了。”王夫人没法，只得亲自过来请问贾母。贾母忙命鸳鸯取出当日馀的来，竟还有一大包，皆有手指头粗细不等，遂秤了二两给王夫人。王夫人出来，交给周瑞家的拿去，令小厮送与医生家去。又命将那几包不能辨的药也带了去，命医生认了，各包号上。一时周瑞家的又拿进来，说：“这几样都各包号上名字了。但那一包人参固然是上好的，只是年代太陈。这东西比别的却不同，凭是怎么好的，只过一百年后，就自己成了灰了。如今这个虽未成灰，然已成了糟朽烂木，也没有力量的了。请太太收了这个，倒不拘粗细，多少再换些新的才好。”
　　王夫人听了，低头不语，半日才说：“这可没法了，只好去买二两来罢。”也无心看那些，只命：“都收了罢。”因问周瑞家的：“你就去说给外头人们，拣好的换二两来。倘或一时老太太问你们，只说用的是老太太的，不必多说。”周瑞家的方才要去时，宝钗因在坐，乃笑道：“姨娘且住。如今外头人参都没有好的。虽有全枝，他们也必截做两三段，镶嵌上芦泡须枝，搀匀了好卖，看不得粗细。我们铺子里常和行里交易，如今我去和妈妈说了，哥哥去托个伙计过去和参行里要他二两原枝来，不妨咱们多使几两银子，到底得了好的。”王夫人笑道：“倒是你明白。但只还得你亲自走一趟，才能明白。”于是宝钗去了，半日回来说：“已遣人去，赶晚就有回信。明日一早去配也不迟。”王夫人自是喜悦，因说道：“‘卖油的娘子水梳头’。自来家里有的给人多少，这会子轮到自己用，反倒各处寻去。”说毕长叹。宝钗笑道：“这东西虽然值钱，总不过是药，原该济众散人才是。咱们比不得那没见世面的人家，得了这个，就珍藏密敛的。”王夫人点头道：“你这话也是。”
　　一时宝钗去后，因见无别人在室，遂唤周瑞家的，问：“前日园中搜检的事情，可得下落？”周瑞家的是已和凤姐商议停妥，一字不隐，遂回明王夫人。王夫人吃了一惊。想到司棋系迎春丫头，乃系那边的人，只得令人去回邢氏。周瑞家的回道：“前日那边太太嗔着王善保家的多事，打了几个嘴巴子，如今他也装病在家，不肯出头了。况且又是他外孙女儿，自己打了嘴，他只好装个忘了，日久平服了再说。如今我们过去回时，恐怕又多心，倒象咱们多事是的。不如直把司棋带过去，一并连赃证与那边太太瞧了，不过打一顿配了人，再指个丫头来，岂不省事？如今白告诉去，那边太太再推三阻四的，又说：‘既这样，你太太就该料理，又来说什么呢？’岂不倒耽搁了？倘或那丫头瞅空儿寻了死，反不好了。如今看了两三天，都有些偷懒，倘一时不到，岂不倒弄出事来？”王夫人想了一想，说：“这也倒是。快办了这一件，再办咱们家的那些妖精。”
　　周瑞家的听说，会齐了那边几个媳妇，先到迎春房里，回明迎春。迎春听了，含泪似有不舍之意，因前夜之事，丫头们悄悄说了原故，虽数年之情难舍，但事关风化，亦无可如何了。那司棋也曾求了迎春，实指望能救，只是迎春语言迟慢，耳软心活，是不能作主的。司棋见了这般，知不能免，因跪着哭道：“姑娘好狠心！哄了我这两日，如今怎么连一句话也没有？”周瑞家的说道：“你还要姑娘留你不成？便留下，你也难见园里的人了。依我们的好话，快快收了这样子，倒是人不知鬼不觉的去罢，大家体面些。”迎春手里拿着一本书正看呢，听了这话，书也不看，话也不答，只管扭着身子呆呆的坐着。周瑞家的又催道：“这么大女孩儿，自己作的还不知道？把姑娘都带的不好了，你还敢紧着缠磨他！”迎春听了，方发话道：“你瞧入画也是几年的，怎么说去就去了？自然不止你两个，想这园里凡大的都要去呢。依我说，将来总有一散，不如各人去罢。”周瑞家的道：“所以到底是姑娘明白。明儿还有打发的人呢，你放心罢。”司棋无法，只得含泪给迎春磕头，和众人告别。又向迎春耳连说：“好歹打听我受罪，替我说个情儿，就是主仆一场！”迎春亦含泪答：“放心。”
　　于是周瑞家的等人带了司棋出去，又有两个婆子将司棋所有的东西都与他拿着。走了没几步，只见后头绣橘起来，一面也擦着泪，一面递给司棋一个绢包，说：“这是姑娘给你的。主仆一场，如今一旦分离，这个给你做个念心儿罢。”司棋接了，不觉更哭起来了，又和绣橘哭了一回。周瑞家的不耐烦，只管催促，二人只得散了。司棋因又哭告道：“婶子大娘们，好歹略徇个情儿：如今且歇一歇，让我到相好妹妹跟前辞一辞，也是这几年我们相好一场。”周瑞家的等人皆各有事，做这些事便是不得巳了，况且又深恨他们素日大样，如今那里工夫听他的话？因冷笑道：“我劝你去罢，别拉拉扯扯的了！我们还有正经事呢。谁是你一个衣胞里爬出来的？辞他们做什么？你不过挨一会是一会，难道算了不成？依我说，快去罢！”一面说，一面总不住脚，直带着出后角门去。司棋无奈，又不敢再说，只得跟着出来。
　　可巧正值宝玉从外头进来，一见带了司棋出去，又见后面抱着许多东西，料着此去再不能来了，因听见上夜的事，并晴雯的病也因那日加重，细问晴雯，又不说是为何。今见司棋亦走，不觉如丧魂魄，因忙拦住问道：“那里去？”周瑞家的等皆知宝玉素昔行为，又恐唠叨误事，因笑道：“不干你事，快念书去罢。”宝玉笑道：“姐姐们且站一站，我有道理。”周瑞家的便道：“太太吩咐不许少捱时刻。又有什么道理？我们只知道太太的话，管不得许多。”司棋见了宝玉，因拉住哭道：“他们做不得主，好歹求求太太去！”宝玉不禁也伤心，含泪说道：“我不知你做了什么大事！晴雯也气病着，如今你又要去了，这却怎么着好！”周瑞家的发躁向司棋道：“你如今不是副小姐了，要不听说，我就打得你了。别想往日有姑娘护着，任你们作耗！越说着，还不好生走。一个小爷见了面，也拉拉扯扯的，什么意思！”那几个妇人不由分说，拉着司棋，便出去了。
　　宝玉又恐他们去告舌，恨的只瞪着他们，看走远了，方指着恨道：“奇怪，奇怪！怎么这些人只一嫁了汉子，染了男人的气味，就这样混账起来，比男人更可杀了！”守园门的婆子听了，也不禁好笑起来，因问道：“这样说，凡女儿个个是好的了，女人个个是坏的了？”宝玉发恨道：“不错，不错！”正说着，只见几个老婆子走来，忙说道：“你们小心传齐了伺候着。此刻太太亲自到园里查人呢。”又吩咐：“快叫怡红院晴雯姑娘的哥嫂来，在这里等着，领出他妹子去。”因又笑道：“阿弥陀佛！今日天睁了眼，把这个祸害妖精退送了，大家清净些。”宝玉一闻得王夫人进来亲查，便料道晴雯也保不住了，早飞也似的赶了去，所以后来趁愿之话，竟未听见。
　　宝玉及到了怡红院，只见一群人在那里。王夫人在屋里坐着，一脸怒色，见宝玉也不理。晴雯四五日水米不曾沾牙，如今现打炕上拉下来，蓬头垢面的，两个女人搀架起来去了。王夫人吩咐：“把他贴身的衣服撂出去，馀者留下，给好的丫头们穿。”又命：“把这里所有的丫头们都叫来！”一一过目。
　　原来王夫人惟怕丫头们教坏了宝玉，乃从袭人起以至于极小的粗活小丫头们，个个亲自看了一遍。因问：“谁是和宝玉一日的生日？”本人不敢答言。李嬷嬷指道：“这一个蕙香，又叫做四儿的，是同宝玉一日生日的。”王夫人细看了一看，虽比不上晴雯一半，却有几分水秀，视其行止，聪明皆露在外面，且也打扮的不同。王夫人冷笑道：“这也是个没廉耻的货！他背地里说的同日生日就是夫妻，这可是你说的？打量我隔的远，都不知道呢。可知我身子虽不大来，我的心耳神意时时都在这里。
难道我统共一个宝玉，就白放心凭你们勾引坏了不成？”这个四儿见王夫人说着他素日和宝玉的私话，不禁红了脸，低头垂泪。王夫人即命：“也快把他家人叫来，领出去配人。”又问：“那芳官呢？”芳官只得过来。王夫人道：“唱戏的女孩子，自然更是狐狸精了！上次放你们，你们又不愿去，可就该安分守己才是。你就成精鼓捣起来，调唆宝玉，无所不为！”芳官等辩道：“并不敢调唆什么了。”王夫人笑道：“你还强嘴！你连你干娘都压倒了，岂止别人。”因喝命：“唤他干娘来领去！就赏他外头找个女婿罢。他的东西，一概给他。”吩咐：“上年凡有姑娘分的唱戏女孩子们，一概不许留在园里，都会其各人干娘带出，自行聘嫁。”一语传出，这些干娘皆感恩趁愿不尽，都约齐给王夫人磕头领去。
　　王夫人又满屋里搜检宝玉之物。凡略有眼生之物，一并命收卷起来，拿到自己房里去了。因说：“这才干净，省得旁人口舌。”又吩咐袭人、麝月等人：“你们小心，往后再有一点分外之事，我一概不饶！因叫人查看了，今年不宜迁挪，暂且挨过今年，明年一并给我仍旧搬出去，才心净。”说毕，茶也不吃，遂带领众人，又往别处去阅人。
　　暂且说不到后文，如今且说宝玉，只道王夫人不过来搜检搜检，无甚大事，谁知竟这样雷嗔电怒的来了。所责之事，皆系平日私语，一字不爽，料必不能挽回的。虽心下恨不能一死，但王夫人盛怒之际，自不敢多言。一直跟送王夫人到沁芳亭，王夫人命：“回去好生念念那书！仔细明儿问你。才已发下狠了。”宝玉听如此说，才回来。一路打算：“谁这样犯舌？况这里事也无人知道，如何就都说着了？”一面想，一面进来，只见袭人在那里垂泪。且去了第一等的人，岂不伤心？便倒在床上大哭起来。
　　袭人知他心里别的犹可，独有晴雯是第一件大事，乃劝道：“哭也不中用。你起来，我告诉你：晴雯已经好了，他这一家去，倒心净养几天。你果然舍不得他，等太太气消了，你再求老太太，慢慢的叫进来，也不难。太太不过偶然听了别人的闲言，在气头上罢了。”宝玉道：“我究竟不知晴雯犯了什么迷天大罪！”袭人道：“太太只嫌他生的太好了，未免轻狂些。太太是深知这样美人似的人，心里是不能安静的，所以很嫌他。象我们这粗粗笨笨的倒好。”宝玉道：“美人似的，心里就不安静么？你那里知道，古来美人安静的多着呢。这也罢了，咱们私自玩话，怎么也知道了？又没外人走风，这可奇怪了。”袭人道：“你有什么忌讳的？一时高兴，你就不管有人没人了。我也曾使过眼色，也曾递过暗号，被那人知道了？你还不觉。”宝玉道：“怎么人人的不是，太太都知道了，单不挑出你和麝月、秋纹来？”袭人听了这话，心内一动，低头半日，无可回答，因便笑道：“正是呢。若论我们，也有玩笑不留心的去处，怎么太太竟忘了？想是还有别的事，等完了再发放我们也未可知。”宝玉笑道：“你是头一个出了名的至善至贤的人，他两个又是你陶冶教育的，焉得有什么该罚之处？只是芳官尚小，过于伶俐些，未免倚强压倒了人，惹人厌。四儿是我误了他，还是那年我和你拌嘴的那日起，叫上来做细活的。众人见我待他好，未免夺了地位，也是有的，故有今日。只是晴雯，也是和你们一样从小儿在老太太屋里过来的，虽生的比人强些，也没什么妨碍着谁的去处。就只是他的性情爽利，口角锋芒，竟也没见他得罪了那一个。可是你说的，想是他过于生得好了，反被这个好带累了！”说毕，复又哭起来。
　　袭人细揣，此话只是宝玉有疑他之意，竟不好再劝，因叹道：“天知道罢了。此时也查不出人来了。白哭一会子，也无益了。”宝玉冷笑道：“原是想他自幼娇生惯养的，何尝受过一日委屈？如今是一盆才透出嫩箭的兰花送到猪圈里去一般。况又是一身重病，里头一肚子闷气。他又没有亲爹热娘，只有一个醉泥鳅姑舅哥哥，他这一去，那里还等得一月半月？再不能见一面两面的了！”说着，越发心痛起来。袭人笑道：“可是你‘只许州官放火，不许百姓点灯’。我们偶说一句妨碍的话，你就说不吉利；你如今好好的咒他，就该的了？”宝玉道：“我不是妄口咒人，今年春天已有兆头的。”袭人忙问：“何兆？”宝玉道：“这阶下好好的一株海棠花，竟无故死了半边，我就知道有坏事，果然应在他身上。”袭人听了，又笑起来说：“我要不说，又掌不住，你也太婆婆妈妈的了。这样的话，怎么是你读书的人说的？”宝玉叹道：“你们那里知道，不但草木，凡天下有情有理的东西，也和人一样，得了知己，便极有灵验的。若用大题目比，就象孔子庙前桧树，坟前的蓍草，诸葛祠前的柏树，岳武穆坟前的松树，这都是堂堂正大之气，千古不磨之物。世乱他就枯干了，世治他就茂盛了，凡千年枯了又生的几次，这不是应兆么？若是小题目比，就象杨太真沈香亭的木芍药，端正楼的相思树，王昭君坟上的长青草，难道不也有灵验？所以这海棠亦是应着人生的。”袭人听了这篇痴话，又可笑，又可叹，因笑道：“真真的这话越发说上我的气来了。那晴雯是个什么东西？就费这样心思，比出这些正经人来。还有一说，他纵好，也越不过我的次序去。就是这海棠，也该先来比我，也还轮不到他。想是我要死的了。”
　　宝玉听说，忙掩他的嘴，劝道：“这是何苦，一个未是，你又这样起来。罢了，再别提这事，别弄的去了三个，又饶上一个。”袭人听说，心下暗喜道：“若不如此，也没个了局。”宝玉又道：“我还有一句话要和你商量，不知你肯不肯，现在他的东西，是瞒上不瞒下，悄悄的送还他去。再或有咱们常日积攒下的钱，拿几吊出去，给他养病，也是你姐妹好了一场。”袭人听了，笑道：“你太把我看得忒小器又没人心了，这话还等你说，我才把他的衣裳各物已打点下了，放在那里。如今白日里人多眼杂，又恐生事，且等到晚上，悄悄的叫宋妈给他拿去。我还有攒下的几吊钱，也给他去。”宝玉听了，点点头儿。袭人笑道：“我原是久已‘出名的贤人’，连这一点子好名还不会买去不成？”宝玉听了他方才说的，又陪笑抚慰他，怕他寒了心。晚间，果遣宋妈送去。
　　宝玉将一切人稳住，便独自得便，到园子后角门，央一个老婆子，带他到晴雯家去。先这婆子百般不肯，只说怕人知道，“回了太太，我还吃饭不吃饭？”无奈宝玉死活央告，又许他些钱，那个婆子方带了他去。
　　却说这晴雯当日系赖大买的。还有个姑舅哥哥，叫做吴贵，人都叫他贵儿。那时晴雯才得十岁，时常赖嬷嬷带进来，贾母见了喜欢，故此赖嬷嬷就孝敬了贾母。过了几年，赖大又给他姑舅哥哥娶了一房媳妇。谁知贵儿一味胆小老实，那媳妇却倒伶俐，又兼有几分姿色，看着贵儿无能为，便每日家打扮的妖妖调调，两只眼儿水汪汪的，招惹的赖大家人如蝇逐臭，渐渐做出些风流勾当来。那时晴雯已在宝玉屋里，他便央及了晴雯转求凤姐，合赖大家的要过来。目今两口儿就在园子后角门外居住，伺候园中买办杂差。这晴雯一时被撵出来，住在他家。那媳妇那里有心肠照管？吃了饭便自去串门子，只剩下睛雯一人，在外间屋内爬着。
　　宝玉命那婆子在外望，他独掀起布帘进来，一眼就看见晴雯睡在一领芦席上，幸而被褥还是旧日铺盖的。心内不知自己怎么才好，因上来含泪伸手，轻轻拉他，悄唤两声。当下晴雯又因着了风，又受了哥嫂的歹话，病上加病，嗽了一日，才朦胧睡了。忽闻有人唤他，强展双睁，一见是宝玉，又惊又喜，又悲又痛，一把死攥住他的手，呜咽了半日，方说道：“我只道不得见你了！”接着便嗽个不住。宝玉也只有哽咽之分。晴雯道：“阿弥陀佛，你来得好，且把那茶倒半碗我喝。渴了半日，叫半个人也叫不着。”宝玉听说，忙拭泪问：“茶在那里？”晴雯道：“在炉台上。”宝玉看时，虽有个黑煤乌嘴的吊子，也不象个茶壶。只得桌上去拿一个碗，未到手内，先闻得油膻之气。宝玉只得拿了来，先拿些水洗了两次，复用自己的绢子拭了，闻了闻还有些气味，没奈何，提起壶来斟了半碗。看时绛红的也不大象茶。晴雯扶枕道：“快给我喝一口罢，这就是茶了。那里比得咱们的茶呢。”宝玉听说，先自己尝了一尝，并无茶味，咸涩不堪，只得递给晴妻。只见晴雯如得了甘露一般，一气都灌下去了。
　　宝玉看着，眼中泪直流下来，连自己的身子都不知为何物了，一面问道：“你有什么说的？趁着没人，告诉我。”晴雯呜咽道：“有什么可说的！不过是挨一刻是一刻，挨一日是一日。我已知横竖不过三五日的光景，我就好回去了。只是一件，我死也不甘心，我虽生得比别人好些，并没有私情勾引你，怎么一口死咬定了我是个‘狐狸精’！我今儿既担了虚名，况且没了远限，不是我说一句后悔的话，早知如此，我当日……”说到这里，气往上咽，便说不出来，两手已经冰凉。宝玉又痛又急，又害怕，便歪在席上，一只手摸着他的手，一只手轻轻的给他捶打着。又不敢大声的叫，真真万箭攒心。两三句话时晴雯才哭出来，宝玉拉着他的手，只觉瘦如枯柴。腕上犹戴着四个银镯，因哭道：“除下来，等好了再戴上去罢。”又说：“这一病好了，又瘦好些！”晴雯拭泪，把那手用力拳回，搁在口边狠命一咬，只听“咯吱”一声，把两根葱管一般的指甲齐根咬下，拉了宝玉的手，将指甲搁在他手里。又回手扎挣着，连揪带脱，在被窝内将贴身穿着的一件旧红绞小袄儿脱下，递给宝玉。不想虚弱透了的人，那里禁得这么抖搂，早喘成一处了。宝玉见他这般，已经会意，连忙解开外衣，将自己的袄儿褪下来，盖在他身上。却把这件穿上，不及扣钮子，只用外头衣裳掩了。刚系腰时，只见晴雯睁眼道：“你扶起我来坐坐。”宝玉只得扶他。那里扶得起？好容易欠起半身，晴雯伸手把宝玉的袄儿往自己身上拉。宝玉连忙给他披上，拖着膊，伸上袖子，轻轻放倒，然后将他的指甲装在荷包里。晴雯哭道：“你去罢！这里腌，你那里受得？你的身子要紧。今日这一来，我就死了，也不枉担了虚名！”
　　一语未完，只见他嫂子笑嘻嘻掀帘进来道：“好呀，你两个的话，我已都听见了。”又向宝玉道：“你一个做主子的，跑到下人房里来做什么？看着我年轻长的俊，你敢只是来调戏我么？”宝玉听见，吓得忙陪笑央及道：“好姐姐，快别大声的。他伏侍我一场，我私自来瞧瞧他。”那媳妇儿点着头儿，笑道：“怨不得人家都说你有情有义儿的。”便一手拉了宝玉进里间来，笑道：“你要不叫我嚷，这也容易。你只是依我一件事。”说着，便自己坐在炕沿上，把宝玉拉在怀中，紧紧的将两条腿夹住。宝玉那里见过这个？心内早突突的跳起来了。急得满面红胀，身上乱战，又羞又愧又怕又恼，只说：“好姐姐，别闹。”那媳妇乜斜了眼儿，笑道：“呸，成日家听见你在女孩儿们身上做工夫，怎么今儿个就发起讪来了？”宝玉红了脸，笑道：“姐姐撒开手，有话咱们慢慢儿的说。外头有老妈妈听见，什么意思呢？”那媳妇那里肯放，笑道：“我早进来了，已经叫那老婆子去到园门口儿等着呢。我等什么儿似的，今日才等着你了！你要不依我，我就嚷起来，叫里头太太听见了，我看你怎么样？你这么个人，只这么大胆子儿。我刚才进来了好一会子，在窗下细听，屋里只你两个人，我只道有些个体己话儿。这么看起来，你们两个人竟还是各不相扰儿呢。我可不能象他那么傻。”说着，就要动手。宝玉急的死往外拽。
　　正闹着，只听窗外有人问：“这晴雯姐姐在这里住呢不是？”那媳妇子也吓了一跳，连忙放了宝玉。这宝玉已经吓怔了，听不出声音。外边晴雯听见他嫂子缠磨宝玉，又急又臊又气，一阵虚火上攻，早昏晕过去。那媳妇连忙答应着，出来看，不是别人，却是柳五儿和他母亲两个，抱着一个包袱。柳家的拿着几吊钱，悄悄的问那媳妇道：“这是里头袭姑娘叫拿出来给你们姑娘的。他在那屋里呢？”那媳妇儿笑道：“就是这个屋子，那里还有屋子？”
　　那柳家的领着五儿刚进门来，只见一个人影儿往屋里一闪。柳家的素知这媳妇子不妥，只打量是他的私人。看见晴雯睡着了，连忙放下，带着五儿便往外走。谁知五儿眼尖，早已见是宝玉，便问他母亲道：“头里不是袭人姐姐那里悄悄儿的找宝二爷呢吗？”柳家的道：“嗳哟，可是忘了。方才老宋妈说：‘见宝二爷出角门来了。门上还有人等着，要关园门呢。’”因回头问那媳妇儿。那媳妇儿自己心虚，便道：“宝二爷那里肯到我们这屋里来？”柳家的听说，便要走。这宝玉一则怕关了门，二则怕那媳妇子进来又缠，也顾不得什么了，连忙掀了帘子出来道：“柳嫂子，你等等我，一路儿走。”柳家的听了，倒唬了一大跳，说：“我的爷，你怎么跑了这里来了？”那宝玉也不答言，一直飞走。那五儿道：“妈妈，你快叫住宝二爷不用忙，留神冒冒失失，被人碰见倒不好。况且才出来时，袭人姐姐已经打发人留了门了。”说着，赶忙同他妈来赶宝玉。这里晴雯的嫂子干瞅着，把个妙人儿走了。
　　却说宝玉跑进角门，才把心放下来，还是突突乱跳。又怕五儿关在外头，眼巴巴瞅着他母女也进来了。远远听见里边嬷嬷们正查人，若再迟一步，就关了园门了。宝玉进入园中，且喜无人知道。到了自己房里，告诉袭人，只说在薛姨妈家去的，也就罢了。一时铺床，袭人不得不问：“今日怎么睡？”宝玉道：“不管怎么睡罢了。”原来这一二年来，袭人因王夫人看重了他，越发自要尊重，凡背人之处或夜晚之间，总不与宝玉狎昵，较先小时反倒疏远了。虽无大事办理，然一应针线，并宝玉及诸小丫头出入银钱衣履什物等事，也甚烦琐，且有吐血之症，故近来夜间总不与宝玉同房。宝玉夜间胆小，醒了便要唤人，因晴雯睡卧警醒，故夜间一应茶水起坐呼唤之事，悉皆委他一人，所以宝玉外床只是晴雯睡着。他今去了，袭人只得将自己铺盖搬来，铺设床外。
　　宝玉发了一晚上的呆。袭人催他睡下，然后自睡。只听宝玉在枕上长吁短叹，覆去翻来，直至三更以后，方渐渐安顿了。袭人方放心，也就蒙睡着。没半盏茶时，只听宝玉叫“晴雯”。袭人忙连声答应，问：“做什么？”宝玉因要茶吃。袭人倒了茶来，宝玉乃叹道：“我近来叫惯了他，却忘了是你。”袭人笑道：“他乍来，你也曾睡梦中叫我，以后才改了的。”说着，大家又睡下。宝玉又翻转了一个更次。至五更方睡去时，只见晴雯从外走来，仍是往日行景，进来向宝玉道：“你们好生过罢。我从此就别过了！”说毕，翻身就走。宝玉忙叫时，又将袭人叫醒。袭人还只当他惯了口乱叫，却见宝玉哭了，说道：“晴雯死了！”袭人笑道：“这是那里的话？叫人听着什么意思。”宝玉那里肯听？恨不得一时亮了就遣人去问信。
　　及至亮时，就有王夫人房里小丫头叫开前角门，传王夫人的话：“‘即时叫起宝玉，快洗脸换了衣裳来。因今儿有人请老爷赏秋菊，老爷因喜欢他前儿做的诗好，故此要带了他们去。’这都是太太的话，你们快告诉去，立逼他快来，老爷在上屋里等他们吃面茶呢。环哥儿早来了。快快儿的去罢。我去叫兰哥儿去了。”里面的婆子听一句，应一句，一面扣着钮子，一面开门。袭人听得叫门，便知有事，一面命人问时，自己已起来了。听得这话，忙催人来舀了洗脸水，催宝玉起来梳洗，他自去取衣。因思跟贾政出门，便不肯拿出十分出色的新鲜衣服来，只拣那三等成色的来。宝玉此时已无法，只得忙忙前来。果然贾政在那里吃茶，十分喜悦。宝玉请了早安，贾环、贾兰二人也都见过，贾政命坐吃茶，向环、兰二人道：“宝玉读书，不及你两个；论题联、和诗这种聪明，你们皆不及他。今日此去，未免叫你们做诗，宝玉须随便助他们两个。”
　　王夫人自来不曾听见这等考语，真是意外之喜。一时候他父子去了，方欲过贾母那边来时，就有芳官等三个干娘走来，回说：“芳官自前日蒙太太的恩典赏出来了，他就疯了似的，茶饭都不吃，勾引上藕官、蕊官，三个人寻死觅活，只要铰了头发做尼姑去。我只当是小孩子家，一时出去不惯，也是有的，不过隔两日就好了，谁知越闹越凶，打骂着也不怕。实在没法，所以来求太太，或是依他们去做尼姑去，或教导他们一顿，赏给别人做女孩儿去罢。我们没这福。”王夫人听了，道：“胡说！那里由得他们起来，佛门也是轻易进去的么？每人打一顿给他们，看还闹不闹！”当下因八月十五日各庙内上供去，皆有各庙内的尼姑来送供尖，因曾留下水月庵的智通与地藏庵的圆信住下未回，听得此信，就想拐两个女孩子去做活使唤。都向王夫人说：“府上到底是善人家。因太太好善，所以感应得这些小姑娘们皆如此。虽然说‘佛门容易难上’，也要知道‘佛法平等’，我佛立愿，原度一切众生。如今两三个姑娘既然无父母，家乡又远，他们既经了这富贵，又想从小命苦，入了风流行次，将来知道终身怎么样？所以‘苦海回头’，立意出家，修修来世，也是他们的高意。太太倒不要阻了善念。”王夫人原是个善人，起先听见这话，谅系小孩子不遂心的话，将来熬不得清净，反致获罪。今听了这两个拐子的话，大近情理。且近日家中多故，又有邢夫人遣人过来知会，明日接迎春家去住两日，以备人家相看；且又有官媒来求说探春等，心绪正烦，那里着意在这些小事？既听此言，便笑答道：“你两个既这等说，你们就带了做徒弟去如何？”二姑子听了，念一声佛道：“善哉，善哉！若如此，可是老人家的阴功不小。”说毕便稽首拜谢。王夫人道：“既这样，你们问他去。若果真心，即上来当着我拜了师父去罢。”
    这三个女人听了出去，果然将他三人带来。王夫人问之再三，他三人已立定主意，遂与两个姑子叩了头，又拜辞了王夫人。王夫人见他们意皆决断，知不可强了，反倒伤心可怜，忙命人来取了些东西来赏了他们，又送了两个姑子些礼物。从此芳官跟了水月庵的智通，蕊官藕官二人跟了地藏庵圆信，各自出家去了。
要知后事，下回分解。

After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Lady Wang noticed that Xifeng’s illness was less serious. Although not fully recovered, Xifeng could now get about. The doctor was still called in every day to feel her pulse and prescribe medicine. He now prepared pills to regulate her menses and nourish her blood, for which two ounces of good ginseng were needed.

When Lady Wang went to fetch this, she spent a long time searching before she found in a small box a few ginseng roots as thin as hair-pins. Dissatisfied, she told the maids to go on looking, and they brought her a large package of fibrous hair-roots.

“When you don’t need a thing, you keep coming across it,” she fumed. “But when you do, you can’t lay your hands on it. Every day I tell you to put everything in order, but you pay no attention and just leave things all over the place.”

“I don’t think there is any more; this is all we have,” said Caiyun. “The other lady took some the last time she came.”

“Nonsense. Look more carefully.”

Caiyun had to go off to search again. She came back with several packages of herbs.

“We don’t know what these are, madam,” she said. “You’d better look yourself. There’s nothing else.”

Lady Wang opened the packages but could not identify the contents, which had been forgotten; and there was not a single root of ginseng among them. She sent to ask Xifeng if she had any.

Xifeng replied, “I have only a little ginseng concentrate, and though I have a few fibrous roots they’re not too good — I use them for decocting medicine every day.”

Lady Wang had to ask Lady Xing, who said, “We ran out the other day and sent to you for some. We’ve none left either.”

At her wits’ end, Lady Wang went to ask the Lady Dowager for some. The old lady at once told Yuanyang to fetch what was left of her supply. There was still a large bundle of roots of varying thickness, the size of fingers. They weighed out two ounces for Lady Wang, who gave them to Mrs. Zhou to have taken by a page to the doctor. She also told her to take the packages of unidentified herbs to the doctor to be named and labelled.

Soon Mrs. Zhou came back to report, “I’ve taken those things to be labelled. That ginseng is good quality, but it’s too old. Ginseng isn’t like other things; however good it is, it turns to dust after a hundred years. Although this hasn’t turned to dust yet, it’s rotted away and has no strength left. Will you keep this, madam, and no matter what size it is get some new roots to replace it?”

Lady Wang lowered her head in thought.

“In that case there’s no way out,” she said finally. “We shall have to buy two ounces.” Not in the mood to check the other herbs, she told Mrs. Zhou, “Put them all away.” She added, “Go and tell the servants outside to buy two ounces of good ginseng. If the old lady asks about it, just say we used hers. Don’t tell her anything else.”

As Mrs. Zhou was leaving, Baochai who was present proposed, “Don’t go yet, aunt. There’s no good ginseng for sale outside. Even when they have whole roots, they cut them in two or three sections then attach fibrous roots to them to make a well-proportioned-looking whole, so that you can’t tell whether the roots are thick or thin. Our shop has regular dealings with ginseng wholesalers. If I tell my mother, she can get my brother to send one of our assistants to buy a couple of ounces of whole roots from a ginseng dealer. We may have to pay a little more, but we’ll get the genuine article.”

“You’re more practical,” said Lady Wang with a smile. “But I’m afraid you’ll have to go yourself to make sure.”

So Baochai went off and came back later to announce, “I’ve sent someone. He should have word this evening. It will be time enough tomorrow to make up the prescription.”

Naturally Lady Wang was pleased. “The oil seller’s wife uses water for her hair,” she remarked. “We’ve given away so much of what we had, and now that we need some ourselves we have to search high and low for it.” She sighed. “Don’t worry, aunt,” said Baochai....

Though ginseng is valuable, it’s only medicine and should be used to help people. We’re not like those provincials who get hold of some and hoard it as a treasure.” Lady Wang nodded.

“You are right,” she agreed.

Presently, when Pao-chai had left and there was no one else in the room, she sent for Chou Jui’s wife and asked her, “Did you find out anything the other day when you made a search of the Garden?”

Chou Jui’s wife had settled the whole business with Hsi-feng and now reported it truthfully to Lady Wang, who was horrified. Since Ssu-chi was Ying-chun’s maid and the concubine Hsing’s servant, she decided to refer the matter to her.

Chou Jui’s wife said, “The other day, the mistress over there was angry with Wang Shan-pao’s wife for making trouble and slapped her face. Now the woman’s pretending to be ill and keeping out of the way. Besides, Ssu-chi’s her grand-daughter, so she’s had to eat her words and will probably pretend to have forgotten the whole business, waiting for the storm to blow over. If we go to report it now, they may suspect us of making more trouble. Better take Ssu-chi over there and show her mistress the evidence. Then all they need do is give the girl a beating and marry her off, and send another maid here — that would be the simplest way. If we just report it, their mistress may raise objections and say, ‘If that’s the case, your mistress can deal with it. Why tell me?’ Wouldn’t that hold things up? And if the girl seized some chance to kill herself, that would be awkward. For the last couple of days we’ve been keeping an eye on her, but the women are lazy. If they leave her alone for a bit and something happens, we shall be in the soup.”

Lady Wang thought it over.

“You’re right,” she agreed. “Let’s get this settled quickly, then deal with those hussies in our household.”

Chou Jui’s wife thereupon assembled some matrons from the other house and went first to Ying-chun’s apartment to explain the situation to her. Ying-chun, in tears, seemed most reluctant to part with Ssu-chi. After what had happened the previous night, her maids had told her the reason for the search; and though after several years she found it hard to dismiss Ssu-chi, as the girl had offended against the rules she had no choice. Ssu-chi had begged Ying-chun to save her, but Ying-chun was slow of speech and easily swayed, unable to make decisions. When Ssu-chi saw how things were, she knew that she was done for. She fell on her knees to implore her mistress with tears.

“How cruel you are, miss!” she sobbed. “You’ve put me off for the last two days, and now you haven’t a word to say for me.”

“Do you expect the young lady to keep you?” scolded Chou Jui’s wife. “Even if she did, how could you face anyone in the Garden? Take my advice and stop making such an exhibition of yourself. Just leave quietly without any fuss — that’s the best way for all concerned.”

Ying-chun, a book in her hand, said nothing to this but sat staring foolishly, twisting her sleeves. When Chou Jui’s wife urged her again to speak up, she said:

“You’ve brought this on yourself. Do you expect me to get into trouble too by pleading for you?”

“Do you expect the young lady to speak up for you?” snapped Chou Jui’s wife. “If she did, you’d only involve her. Take my advice and hurry up. Don’t make us force you.”

Then Ying-chun said, “Take Ju-hua away too. She’s been with me for years, but she’ll have to go. And I don’t suppose you two will be the only ones. Most of the older servants in the Garden will have to go too. In my opinion, sooner or later we’re bound to part, so you may as well leave now.”

“The young lady is right,” said Chou Jui’s wife. “Don’t worry. There’ll be others leaving tomorrow.”

Ssu-chi could only kowtow to Ying-chun, then take leave of the other maids.

“Do find out what punishment they give me, miss,” she whispered to Ying-chun. “Do put in a word for me, for the sake of our old times together!”

Ying-chun agreed with tears to do this.

Then Chou Jui’s wife and the others led Ssu-chi away, and two old serving-women were told to take along her belongings. They had not gone far when Hsiu-chu came running after them, her face wet with tears. She handed Ssu-chi a silk package.

"This is from your young mistress," said one of the women. "You were her maid, and now that you’re parting for good she’s giving you this as a keepsake."

When Siqi took it she could not hold back her sobs. She and Xianju wept together for a while, until Mrs. Zhou urged them impatiently to hurry up. Then they had to separate.

"Please, aunties, do show a little sympathy," begged Siqi tearfully. "Do let me rest a bit while I say goodbye to a sister who’s a good friend of mine. After all our years together, I can’t just leave without a word."

Mrs. Zhou and the others, who all had their own business to attend to, had undertaken this task against their will. Besides, they had always detested the airs these girls gave themselves. So they had no time to listen to Siqi.

"Come on, I advise you to go quietly instead of making a scene," said Mrs. Zhou scornfully. "We’ve serious business to attend to. Were you born of the same mother as those other girls? Why should you have to say goodbye to them? You’re just trying to stall. Do you imagine you can get off in the end? Take my advice and hurry up."

As she spoke she marched straight on without a stop, out through the back gate. Siqi had no choice but to follow, not venturing to plead again.

Now Bao-yu happened to be coming back just then. The sight of Siqi being led away, followed by servants carrying so many things, made him suspect that she would never return. He had heard about the night incident and knew that Qingwen’s illness had been aggravated that day; but when he questioned her she would not tell him the reason. Now Siqi was being sent away too. This gave him such a fright that he flew into a rage. Barring the way he demanded:

"Where are you taking her?"

Mrs. Zhou knew his eccentric ways and was afraid of his creating a delay.

"This is none of your business," she said with a smile. "Go back to your studies."

"Do wait a bit, sisters," he begged. "I’ve something to say."

"Her Ladyship’s orders are not to let her delay a single second," replied Mrs. Zhou. "What is there to say? We have to do as we’re told by Her Ladyship. We can’t help you."

Siqi stepped forward then and caught hold of Bao-yu.

"They’ve no say in the matter," she sobbed. "Do beg Her Ladyship for me!"

Bao-yu was heart-broken.

"What terrible thing have you done?" he asked with tears in his eyes. "Qingwen’s ill in bed because she’s angry, and now you’re being sent away. What’s to be done?"

Mrs. Zhou lost patience and accosted Siqi.

"You’re no young mistress now," she cried. "If you don’t do as you’re told, I’ll beat you. Don’t think you can carry on as you please just because your young mistress used to protect you. The more we talk the less you pay attention. What do you mean by tugging at a young gentleman? It’s disgraceful!"

The women then dragged Siqi off, paying no attention to Bao-yu. Fearing that they might report this, he could only glare after them. When they were out of sight he shook his fist at them angrily.

"How strange!" he fumed. "Why is it that as soon as girls marry they get contaminated by men and turn so fishy, even worse than men?"

The old women at the Garden gate laughed.

"Do you mean to say all girls are good and all wives are bad?" they asked.

"Quite right, quite right," he spluttered angrily.

Just then some other matrons came up.

"Look out!" they warned. "Get everyone assembled and ready. Her Ladyship is coming to the Garden now to make a personal inspection. She’s told us to send for Qingwen’s brother and sister-in-law. They’re to come at once to take her away."

"Amida Buddha!" exclaimed one woman. "At last Heaven has opened its eyes. Once this pest is sent packing we’ll have some peace."

As soon as Bao-yu heard that his mother was coming to make a personal inspection, he knew that Qingwen’s fate was sealed. He flew back then to Happy Red Court, not waiting to hear the rest. He found the place full of people. Lady Wang, sitting indoors, looked furious.

Her face dark with rage, Lady Wang ignored him.

Since Qinwen had touched neither rice nor water for four or five days and was now dragged from the kang, she was in no state to walk and had to be supported out by two matrons.

“Throw away her personal clothes,” ordered Lady Wang. “The rest can be kept to be divided among the better maids.” She then summoned for her inspection all the maids in the compound.

To prevent them from leading Baoyu astray, Lady Wang examined each girl in turn, from Xiren down to the youngest and lowliest. She asked who had the same birthday as Baoyu. No one dared own up, but Nanny Li pointed out one girl.

“This Huixiang, also called Sier, has the same birthday as Baoyu.”

Lady Wang looked the girl over carefully. Though not half as good-looking as Qingwen, there was something attractive about her and her behaviour showed her cleverness. She was dressed differently from the others too.

“Another shameless hussy!” sneered Lady Wang. “Behind my back you said that people sharing the same birthday are fated to be husband and wife. Did you say that? Don’t think I live so far away that I don’t know what goes on here. Although I seldom come over, my heart and ears are here all the time. Do you imagine I’d leave my only son at your mercy, to be seduced by you?”

Sier, flushing crimson, hung her head and wept at this exposure of her secret talk with Baoyu.

“Fetch her parents at once to take her away and marry her off,” ordered Lady Wang.

Then she asked, “Where is Fangguan?”

Fangguan had to step forward.

“Actresses are of course even worse vixens!” scolded Lady Wang. “When I gave you your freedom last time, you chose to stay instead of leaving. In that case you should have behaved yourself. Instead, you bewitched Baoyu and incited him to all kinds of mischief.”

“We never incited him to anything,” protested Fangguan.

“How dare you answer back?” cried Lady Wang. “You even lord it over your adopted mothers, not to say other people.” She ordered Fangguan’s adopted mother to be summoned. “Take her away,” she said. “She can marry someone outside. Give her all her things.” She announced, “All the actresses taken on as maids last year are to leave the Garden. Their adopted mothers can take them away and marry them off.”

This order was greeted with effusive thanks by the adopted mothers, who came in a body to kowtow to Lady Wang before leading the girls away.

Lady Wang also had a thorough search made of Baoyu’s belongings. Anything at all suspicious was removed and taken to her own apartments.

“Now we shall have some peace and stop people gossiping,” she said. She warned Xiren and Sheyue, “Be careful from now on. If anything untoward happens again, I shan’t let you off lightly.”

After making inquiries she added, “This year is an unlucky one for moving. So we’ll let that pass. But next year they must all move out to make a clean sweep.” With that she rose and, without taking any tea, led her servants to other parts of the Garden to continue her inspection.

But enough of this. To return to Baoyu. He had assumed that his mother had simply come to make a routine check, never expecting such a furious onslaught. And since the charges were all based on private talk which he could not deny, he knew that there was no averting this disaster. Although he wished he could die, he dared not say a word while his mother was so angry. He followed her as far as Seeping Fragrance Pavilion, where she ordered him back.

“Go and review your lessons,” she said. “Mind now, I shall be examining you tomorrow.” She had already made up her mind to be severe.

Only then did Baoyu turn back. On the way he was thinking, “Who could have told on us? No one else knows what goes on here. How did they find out everything?” He walked on, perplexed, until he found Xiren in tears.

"Wouldn’t that make anyone waiting here upset?" He threw himself on his bed and started sobbing.

Xiren knew that of all things this distressed him most. "Crying is no use," she urged him. "Get up and I’ll tell you something. Qingwen’s better now. Going home like this will give her a few days of peace and quiet to get well. If you really can’t bear to part with her, after Her Ladyship’s calmed down you can ask the old lady to have her back. That shouldn’t be difficult. Her Ladyship only acted on the spur of the moment because of some gossip she’d heard."

"I’ve no idea what fearful crime Qingwen’s supposed to have committed."

"Her Ladyship thought her too flighty and forward because she’s so good-looking. She knows that beautiful girls are seldom too virtuous, and so she disliked her. It’s better to be ordinary and simple like us."

"Are you saying that all good-looking girls lack virtue?" he retorted. "How can you be so ignorant? Many famous beauties in history were most correct. Anyway, that’s not the point. How did people come to know of our private jokes? No outsider could have let this out. It’s very strange."

"You’re so reckless, when you’re in high spirits you don’t care who’s about. I’ve signalled to you with my eyes and given you hints, but you never noticed when other people cottoned on."

"How is it that all our faults are known to Her Ladyship, yet she’s never picked on you, Sheyue or Qiuwen?"

This insinuation made Xiren start. She lowered her head and for a while had no answer. Then she said with a smile, "Yes, why is that? We often joke together and forget to be careful too. Perhaps Her Ladyship has forgotten us for the time being, but may call us to account later for other things."

"You’re known as the most perfect, good and understanding person here," he retorted. "And they were trained by you, so how could they have done anything wrong? Pinger’s still young and rather pert, so she may have put on airs and offended people. As for Sier, I’m the one who’s done her harm. It was after I’d quarrelled with you that year that I asked for her to do sewing for me. And because I treated her well, the others may have been jealous — that’s why this has happened. But Qingwen came to the old lady’s apartments with you as a child, and though she’s better-looking than the rest that didn’t harm anyone. She’s quick-tempered and sharp-tongued, but I’ve never known her offend anyone. As you said, it must be that her good looks have been her undoing." He burst out weeping again.

Xiren saw from this that he suspected her, and felt it would be indiscreet to reason with him further.

"God knows the truth," she sighed. "There’s no finding out now who was to blame. It’s no use your crying."

He snorted, "Of course, she was pampered from childhood and never suffered any harsh treatment. Now it’s as if a fresh orchid shoot had been thrown into a pigsty. And she’s so ill, with all that pent-up anger. She’s no parents, only a rowdy cousin. How can she last there even a fortnight? I doubt if I shall ever see her again." This thought wrung his heart.

Xiren laughed. "You’re like ‘the magistrate who goes in for arson but won’t allow common people to light a lamp.’ If we chance to say something unlucky, you swear at us; but you can talk that way yourself."

"I’m not cursing her for nothing. There was an omen this spring."

"What omen?" Xiren asked quickly.

"That fine begonia below the terrace: half of it suddenly withered for no reason. I knew then that something bad would happen.

“It was bound to happen to her.”

Xiren laughed and said, “I couldn’t resist saying that. You really are an old woman. How can a scholar like you talk such nonsense?”

With a sigh he answered, “What do any of you know? Not only plants and trees but all things endowed with sensibility are like human beings: when they meet their true friends they show wonderful powers. Take for instance the cypress in front of Confucius’ temple, the yarrow in front of his grave, the juniper in front of Zhuge Liang’s shrine and the pine at Yue Fei’s tomb. These are noble and upright, imperishable through the ages. In times of trouble they wither and dry up, in times of prosperity they put forth luxuriant foliage. Some of them have withered and revived several times in the course of centuries. Isn’t that a portent? For a minor example, take the tree-peonies by the Aloeswood Pavilion and the love-trees in the Tower of Perfect Propriety where Yang Guifei lived, or the evergreen grass on Wang Zhaojun’s grave. Aren’t they miraculous too? So this crab-flower tree is a portent of human destiny.”

Xiren found this crazy talk both ridiculous and touching.

“Really, the more you say the more exasperated I get,” she cried. “What is Qingwen anyway, that you should go to such lengths to compare her with all those famous people? And another thing: however good she is, she can’t take precedence over me. Even if this crab-flower tree is a portent, it should apply to me first, not her. Does this mean I’m going to die?”

Baoyu hastily put his hand over her mouth.

“Why take on like that?” he scolded. “I haven’t cleared her yet, and here you are starting again. All right, let’s drop it. We don’t want to lose three of you, and have another thrown in.”

Secretly pleased by this, Xiren thought, “If we don’t do this, there’ll be no end to it.”

Baoyu went on, “I’ve a favour to ask you, but I don’t know whether you’ll agree. We must hush it up and quietly send her her things. And if you’d let me have a few strings of cash that we’ve saved to give her for her illness, that would be showing some sisterly feeling after your long friendship.”

“You really think me too small-minded and heartless,” she retorted smiling. “Do I have to wait for you to tell me? I’ve already packed up her clothes and things and put them aside. But with so many people about in the daytime, I was afraid someone might make trouble. I’ll wait till this evening and quietly send Nurse Song over with them. I’ve some savings too — several strings of cash — which I’ll give her.”

Baoyu nodded. Then Xiren added with a smile, “I’m the one who’s famous for being good, and I’m not going to pass up this chance to enhance my reputation.”

He smiled and tried to console her, not wanting her to feel hurt.

That evening, sure enough, they sent Nurse Song off.

After Baoyu had seen that everyone was settled, he slipped out alone to the back gate of the Garden and prevailed on an old woman there to take him to Qingwen’s home. At first the woman was most unwilling, saying that she was afraid of being found out.

“If this comes to the mistress’ knowledge, how shall I make a living then?” she demurred.

But Baoyu pleaded so hard, and promised her money too, that finally she agreed to take him.

Now Qingwen had been bought by Lai Da. She had a cousin to whom she was engaged, Wu Gui, whom everyone called Guier. When she was ten, the old nurse Lai had often brought her to the Rong Mansion and the Lady Dowager had taken such a fancy to her that the nurse had made her a present of the child. Some years later, Lai Da had arranged for Guier to marry a wife. But the man was such a simpleton and so henpecked, while his wife was a clever, good-looking coquette who, despising her husband’s incompetence, decked herself out every day to attract attention. Her sparkling eyes were so seductive that the men in Lai Da’s household flocked round her like flies, and she soon became known for her loose behaviour. By that time Qingwen was working in Baoyu’s apartments. So the wife had asked Qingwen to beg Xifeng to let them work in the Rong Mansion.

He Lai’s wife had been sent for. Since the couple were living just outside the back gate of the Garden to run errands and do odd jobs there, Qingwen on her expulsion had moved into their house. But her sister-in-law had no time to look after her. After meals she would go out to enjoy herself, leaving Qingwen alone in the outer room.

Baoyu told the old woman to keep watch outside, then lifted the portiere and went in alone. He saw Qingwen lying on a rush mat, but luckily she had her old bedding. Not knowing what to do, with tears in his eyes he stepped forward and softly took her hand, calling her name softly. Qingwen, who had caught a chill and been upset by her cousin’s wife’s bitchiness, had started coughing again and had dozed off only after coughing all day. Hearing herself called now, with an effort she opened her eyes. The sight of Baoyu filled her with surprise and joy as well as heartache. She clutched his hand convulsively and for a time could only sob.

“I thought I’d never see you again,” she gasped at last, and was shaken by another fit of coughing.

Baoyu could only sob too.

“Amida Buddha!” she cried. “How good of you to come! Quick, pour me half a bowl of tea. I’ve been parched all this time, but there’s no one to fetch me any.”

Wiping his eyes he asked, “Where is it?”

“On the stove.”

He saw a black earthenware pot, hardly what could be called a tea-kettle. Taking a bowl from the table, he smelled it and found it rancid; but he had to rinse it out twice with water and wipe it dry on his handkerchief. It still smelt. He had to make the best of it, however, and poured out half a bowl of what looked like dark red but hardly like tea.

“Pass it here, quick!” begged Qingwen, propping herself up. “That’s tea all right. I can’t expect the sort you have.”

Baoyu first sipped it himself. It had no tea flavour, being harsh and salty; but he handed it over and she gulped it down as if it were ambrosia. The sight wrung his heart.

“If you have anything to tell me, now that there’s nobody about, say it,” he urged.

“What is there to say?” she sobbed. “I’m just counting the minutes, dragging on from day to day. I know I’ve not much longer to live — just four or five days at most. Only one thing weighs on my mind: though I’m better-looking than most, I’ve never tried to lead you astray. How could they call me a vamp without any proof? If I’d known I was going to be falsely accused, I’d have done something to deserve the name. But now it’s too late to repent....”

She was so choked she could say no more, and her hands were icy.

Distraught with grief, Baoyu nestled down beside her on the mat. Clasping her hand, he waited for her to stop sobbing, not daring to cry out loud though he felt as if pierced by ten thousand arrows. It was some time before Qingwen could weep again.

Baoyu holding her hand found it as thin as a dry stick, and on her wrist were four silver bracelets.

“Take these off,” he begged, sobbing too. “You can put them on again when you’re better. Besides, you’ve lost so much weight.”

She wiped her eyes. With an effort she withdrew her hand and put it to her mouth, clenching her teeth fiercely. There was a crunch as she bit off two of her long tapering nails. Then she took Baoyu’s hand and put the nails on his palm. After that, struggling to raise herself, she started tearing off her inner red silk jacket. As Baoyu tried to stop her, with her weak state she had already managed to take it off and was panting for breath.

Baoyu hastily covered her with her outer garment while she, forcing herself to sit up, pressed the jacket to her face with both hands then let it fall.

“Take it, quick!” she gasped.

As Baoyu took off his own inner jacket and put it over her, not stopping to put on the one she had given him but hastily wrapping himself in her outer garment, he saw her nodding slightly and then closing her eyes.

Qingwen seemed to understand. She quickly took off her own jacket and put it over him, then put on the red garment but did not button it, simply wrapping her outer clothes over it. As she was fastening her belt, Qingwen opened her eyes.

“Help me sit up,” she said.

He had to help her, but she was too weak to sit up by herself. When at last she was half raised, she reached out to pull his jacket over her. He hastily draped it round her shoulders and helped her slip her arms into the sleeves, then gently laid her down again. He put her nails away in his pouch.

“Go now,” she sobbed. “It’s dirty here, you can’t stand it. You must take care of your health. Now that you’ve come today, I can die content — it’s not in vain that I’ve been blamed for what was never true.”

Before she could say more, her sister-in-law lifted the door curtain and bounced in.

“Fine doings!” she cried, beaming. “I heard all you said.” She turned to Baoyu. “What are you doing, sir, a young master, in your servants’ room? Just because I’m young and good-looking, do you think you can take liberties with me?”

In consternation Baoyu forced a smile.

“Do keep your voice down, sister,” he begged. “She waited on me for years, so I came secretly to see her.”

Nodding, the woman smiled.

“No wonder everyone says you’re a gentleman. But if you want me to keep quiet, that’s easy — provided you do as I say.” She took him by the hand and drew him into the inner room. “Just do me one favour.” Sitting on the edge of the kang she pulled him to her and tightly clamped him between her thighs.

Baoyu had never known such goings-on. His heart started pounding. Flushing crimson, he trembled all over, too overcome by shame, fear and anger to do anything but plead:

“Don’t carry on like that, dear sister.”

She eyed him jeeringly.

“Phooey! You’re known for playing around with girls, so don’t pretend to be shy now.”

“If you’ve anything to say, let go of me and we’ll talk,” he blustered. “If the old woman outside hears, what will she think?”

Still she would not let him go.

“I came in early and sent that old woman to wait by the garden gate,” she told him. “I’ve been waiting and waiting for this chance to see you. If you refuse, I’ll raise such a shout that Her Ladyship hears, and then what will you do? For all your fine looks, you’re a coward. I came in some time ago and listened under the window. There were just the two of you in here, and I thought you must be up to something; but it seems you’re not interfering with each other. Well, I’m not such a fool as she is.” She started making advances to him.

He struggled frantically to break away.

As they were tussling, someone outside asked, “Does Sister Qingwen live here?”

The woman, taken by surprise, let go of Baoyu. He was too panic-stricken to recognize the voice. Qingwen, who had heard her sister-in-law pestering him, was frantic with anger, shame and anxiety. A sudden access of rage made her lose consciousness.

The woman outside had called out and now came in. It was no other than Liu Wu’er and her mother with a bundle. Mrs. Liu had some strings of cash too. She asked the young wife softly:

“This is from Miss Xiren for your sister. Where is she?”

“In this room. Where else?”

As Mrs. Liu went in with Wu’er, they saw someone dart inside. Knowing the young wife’s reputation, Mrs. Liu assumed this must be one of her lovers. And seeing Qingwen unconscious on the kang, she hastily put down the things.

Baoyu took Wuer by the hand and hurried out. But Wuer, who had sharp eyes, had already recognized him and asked her mother, “Didn’t Sister Xiren send someone quietly to look for Master Bao just now?”

“Aiya, I’d forgotten that,” exclaimed Mrs. Liu. “Old Nanny Song told me just now, ‘I saw Master Bao leave by the side gate. There are people at the gate waiting to close it.’” She turned back to ask Qingwen’s cousin about this.

The woman, having a guilty conscience, retorted, “Why should Master Bao condescend to come to our place?”

At that Mrs. Liu made to leave. Afraid that the gate would be closed and that the woman might come out to pester him, Baoyu regardless of the consequences lifted the portiere and stepped out.

“Wait for me, Sister Liu,” he called. “I’ll go with you.”

His appearance gave her quite a fright. “Mercy on us!” she cried. “What are you doing here, young master?”

Without answering, Baoyu hurried off.

Wuer called after him, “Don’t rush, Master Bao. If you bump into someone that’ll look bad. And when I came out, Sister Xiren had already sent word to keep the gate open for you.”

She and her mother overtook him then, while Qingwen’s cousin could only stare after them regretfully as they made their escape.

Once inside the side gate, Baoyu set his mind at rest though his heart was still pounding. He was afraid that Wuer might be locked out, and watched anxiously till she came in with her mother. In the distance they could hear the matrons on duty checking up on people; another minute and the Garden gate would have been closed.

Baoyu reached his own compound thankfully without anyone spotting him. He told Xiren that he had been to Aunt Xue’s place, and that was that.

When it was time to bed down, Xiren felt obliged to ask, “Where will you sleep tonight?”

“Anywhere will do,” he answered.

In the last year or two, because Lady Wang had shown her favour, Xiren had become more circumspect. Whenever they were alone together or at night, she no longer fooled around with Baoyu but kept him at a distance, unlike in the old days. Although she had no major duties, she had to see to the sewing as well as the silver, clothes and other things for Baoyu and the younger maids, all of which kept her quite busy. Besides, she had been spitting blood lately and so had stopped sharing Baoyu’s room at night. He was timid and if he woke up he would call for someone. Since Qingwen had been a light sleeper, he had entrusted all such night tasks to her — getting tea, helping him up or out, or answering his calls. For this reason, she had slept on the couch outside his bed. Now that she was gone, Xiren had to move her own bedding there.

Baoyu was in a daze the whole evening. Xiren urged him to go to bed, then retired herself. But he lay on his pillow sighing and turning to and fro, and not till after midnight did he gradually calm down. Xiren then dozed off. She had been asleep for less than it takes to drink half a cup of tea when she heard him call, “Qingwen!”

She promptly answered and asked what he wanted.

He had asked for tea, and she brought him a cup. He then sighed, “I’ve been calling her name so often, I forgot it was you.”

She smiled. “When she first came, you used to call for me in your sleep. It was only later that you changed.”

Then they went back to bed. Baoyu tossed and turned for another two hours, and just as he was falling asleep before dawn he saw Qingwen come in as in the old days.

“Take good care of yourselves,” she said. “I’m leaving you now.”

With that she turned and left. He called after her but only succeeded in waking Xiren.

“You’re calling out again from force of habit,” she teased. But then she saw that he was in tears. “Qingwen is dead!” he sobbed.

“Nonsense!” she exclaimed. “How can you say such a thing? If people heard you, what would they think?”

But he refused to listen to reason and could hardly wait for daybreak to send to ask about her.

Upon daybreak, a young maid from Lady Wang’s apartments came and knocked on the corner gate. She had a message from her mistress:

‘Tell Master Bao to get up at once, wash and change, and come over immediately. His father is taking him out today to see the chrysanthemums. Sir Zheng was so pleased with the poem Bao wrote the other day that he wants to take the young gentlemen with him. Those are Her Ladyship’s instructions. Tell them to hurry and not keep him waiting. Sir Zheng is waiting for them in his room to have tea and gruel. Master Huan is already there. They must come at once. I’m off now to fetch young Master Lan.’

The old nanny on duty received this message sentence by sentence, and while buttoning her clothes opened the door. When Aroma heard the knocking she knew there must be some reason for it, and by the time she had sent someone to find out what it was she was already up and dressed. She heard the message, and hurriedly had water poured out for Bao-yu to wash, urging him to get up at once and be quick about his toilet. She went to fetch his clothes herself. As he was going out with his father, she deliberately refrained from selecting any of his more spectacular outfits, and chose instead clothes of a rather inferior quality. There was nothing for it. Bao-yu had to hurry over. He found his father sipping tea, in an excellent humour. After paying his respects to his father, he exchanged greetings with Jia Huan and Jia Lan. Jia Zheng told the three boys to sit down and have some tea.

‘Bao-yu may not be as advanced in his studies as you two,’ he said to Jia Huan and Jia Lan, ‘but when it comes to literary composition, couplets and verses and so on, he is decidedly more clever. Today, when we are out, I expect you will all be asked to compose poems. If you are, Bao-yu must give you both a hand.’

Lady Wang had never heard Jia Zheng praise Bao-yu like this before. It was an unexpected delight. She waited until father and sons had departed, and was on the point of going over to Grandmother Jia’s apartment, when the foster-mothers of Parfumée, Nénuphar and Petite-Thème came to see her.

‘Since you were kind enough to give Parfumée her freedom the other day, ma’am,’ they said, ‘she has been carrying on like a mad thing, refusing to eat or drink anything. She’s ganged up with Nénuphar and Petite-Thème, and the three of them are set on becoming nuns. They keep threatening to kill themselves, and say they’re going to cut off their hair and become nuns. At first we thought they were just upset at leaving, which is only natural, and that they’d get over it in a day or two. But they’ve been getting worse and worse, and even threats and beatings don’t seem to have any effect. We’re at our wits’ end, and have come to ask your advice, ma’am. Either we let them have their way and become nuns, or we give them a good talking-to and then find them other families to go to. We don’t seem able to cope with them ourselves.’

‘What nonsense!’ exclaimed Lady Wang. ‘They can’t be allowed to run wild like that! It’s not so easy to enter the religious life! Give them a good whipping, and let’s see if they carry on with this silly talk!’

Now it was the fifteenth of the eighth month, a day when offerings were made in various temples, and some of the nuns from these establishments had come to Rong-guo House to deliver ‘offerings of the season’, and two of them, Wisdom from the Convent of the Moon on Water and Faith from the Earthy Saviour Convent, had been invited to stay for a few days. When they heard of this incident, they saw their chance to acquire a couple of young novices to do all their rough work, and came in to see Lady Wang.

‘What a truly virtuous family yours is, ma’am!’ they said. ‘It must be the influence of your own good works that has inspired these young girls to act in this way. We know it is said that “the gate of Buddhism is not easily entered”, but we must also remember that “the Buddha’s law is no respecter of persons”. The purpose of our Lord Buddha’s vow was to save all living creatures. Now these young ladies are orphans, and live far from their native homes. They have known the luxury of life in a great household like this, but they know also that they were poor and ill-fated to start with, and have only known misfortune since entering the world of glamour. They can have no idea what the future holds in store for them. So by “turning from the sea of bitterness” and “taking their stand upon the shore” they are hoping to “amend the errors of a past life” and “ensure a better reincarnation”. It is a most noble and praiseworthy resolve. You should not, ma’am, allow yourself to stand in the way of such a wholesome desire.’

Lady Wang was by nature a well-meaning person, and at first, when she heard the girls wanted to become nuns, she had thought it childish petulance on their part, and had feared that they might later be unable to endure the austerity of the religious life and by rebelling against it commit a grave offence. The nuns’ words, however, coming as they did from ‘holy women’, seemed to make good sense. Besides, she had a great deal on her mind at the present time. Lady Xing had sent a messenger to inform her that Ying-chun was to spend a couple of days at home, to be inspected by prospective parents-in-law; and an official matchmaker had called to ask for Tan-chun’s hand. Her mind was in a turmoil, and she had no time to waste on such trivialities as this. She smiled at the nuns:

‘Very well...’

"If that’s how you feel,” she said, “why not take them as your disciples?”

The two nuns chanted “Amida Buddha!” and exclaimed, “How very kind! In that case, this good deed of yours will be recorded in the Register of Merits.”

They bowed their thanks.

“In that case, ask them if they’re willing,” said Lady Wang. “If they’re in earnest, they can kotow to you here in my presence as their teachers.”

The three matrons went out and brought in the three girls. When after repeated questioning Lady Wang found them all determined, they kotowed to the two nuns and then to her to take their leave. Seeing that their minds were made up and it was no use trying to dissuade them, she felt rather sorry for them and at once ordered servants to fetch some presents for them as well as gifts for the two nuns. So from that day Fang-kuan went with Intelligent of the Water Moon Convent, while Jui-kuan and Ou-kuan went with the nun Faithful of the Earthly Paradise Convent, to become nuns.

But more of this in the next chapter.

第78章 老学士闲征姽婳词 痴公子杜撰芙蓉诔

话说两个尼姑领了芳官等去后，王夫人便往贾母处来。见贾母喜欢，便趁便回道：“宝玉屋里有个晴雯，那个丫头也大了，而且一年之间病不离身。我常见他比别人分外淘气，也懒，前日又病倒了十几天，叫大夫瞧，说是女儿痨，所以我就赶着叫他下去了。若养好了，也不用叫他进来，就赏他家配人去也罢了。再那几个学戏的女孩子，我也做主放了。一则他们都会戏，口里没轻没重，只会混说，女孩儿们听了，如何使得？二则他们唱会子戏，白放了他们，也是应该的。况丫头们也太多，若说不够使，再挑上几个来，也是一样。”贾母听了点头道：“这是正理，我也正想着如此。但晴雯这丫头，我看他甚好，言谈针线都不及他，将来还可以给宝玉使唤的，谁知变了。”王夫人笑道：“老太太挑中的人原不错，只是他命里没造化，所以得了这个病。俗语又说：‘女大十八变。’况且有本事的人，未免就有些调歪，老太太还有什么不曾经历过的。三年前我也就留心这件事，先只取中了他。我留心看了去，他色色比人强，只是不大沉重。知大体，莫若袭人第一。虽说贤妻美妾，也要性情和顺，举止沉重的更好些。袭人的模样虽比晴雯次一等，然放在房里也算是一二等的。况且行事大方，心地老实，这几年从未同着宝玉淘气。凡宝玉十分胡闹的事，他只有死劝的。因此，品择了二年，一点不错了，我悄悄的把他丫头的月钱止住，我的月分银子里批出二两银子来给他，不过使他自己知道，越发小心效好之意。且没有明说，一则宝玉年纪尚小，老爷知道了，又恐就耽误了书；二则宝玉自以为自己跟前的人，不敢劝他说他，反倒纵性起来。所以直到今日，才回明老太太。”贾母听了，笑道：“原来这样，如此更好了。袭人本来从小儿不言不语，我只说是‘没嘴的葫芦’。既是你深知，岂有大错误的。”王夫人又回今日贾政如何夸奖，如何带他们逛去。贾母听了，更加喜悦。
　　一时，只见迎春妆扮了前来告辞过去。凤姐也来请早安，伺候早饭。又说笑一回，贾母歇晌，王夫人便唤了凤姐，问他丸药可曾配来。凤姐道：“还不曾呢，如今还是吃汤药，太太只管放心，我已大好了。”王夫人见他精神复初，也就信了，因告诉撵逐晴雯等事。又说：“宝丫头怎么私自回家去了？你们都不知道。我前儿顺路都查了一查，谁知兰小子的这一个新进来的奶子，也十分的妖调，也不喜欢他。我说给你大嫂子了，好不好，叫他各自去罢。我因问你大嫂子，‘宝丫头出去，难道你们不知道吗？’他说是告诉了他了，不两三日，等姨妈病好了就进来。姨妈究竟没什么大病，不过咳嗽腰疼年年是如此的。他这去的必有原故，不是有人得罪了他了？那孩子心重，亲戚们住一场，别得罪了人，反不好了。”凤姐笑道：“谁可好好的得罪着他？”王夫人道：“别是宝玉有嘴无心，从来没个忌讳，高了兴信嘴胡说也是有的。”凤姐笑道：“这可是太太过于操心了。若说他出去干正经事，说正经话去，却象傻子；若只叫他进来，在这些姊妹跟前，以至于大小的丫头跟前，最有尽让，又恐怕得罪了人，那是再不得有人恼他的。我想薛妹妹此去，必是为前夜搜检众丫头的原故，他自然为信不及园里的人，他又是亲戚，现也有丫头老婆在内，我们又不好去搜检。他恐我们疑他，所以多了这个心，自己回避了。也是应该避嫌疑的。”王夫人听了这话不错，自己遂低头一想，便命人去请了宝钗来，分晰前日的事，以解他的疑心，又仍命他进来照旧居住。宝钗陪笑道：“我原要早出去的，因姨妈有许多大事，所以不便来说。可巧前日妈妈又不好了，家里两个靠得的女人又病，所以我趁便去了。姨妈今日既已知道了，我正好回明，就从今日辞了，好搬东西。”王夫人、凤姐都笑道：“你太固执了。正经再搬进来为是，休为没要紧的事反疏远了亲戚。”宝钗笑道：“这话说的太重了，并没为什么事要出去。我为的是妈妈近来神思比先大减，而且夜晚没有得靠的人，统共只我一个人；二则如今我哥哥眼看娶嫂子，多少针线活计，并家里一切动用器皿，尚有未齐备的，我也须得帮着妈妈去料理料理。姨妈和凤姐姐都知道我们家的事，不是我撒谎。再者，自我在园里，东南上小角门子就常开着，原是为我走的，保不住出入的人图省走路，也从那里走。又没个人盘查，设若从那里弄出事来，岂不两碍？而且我进园里来睡，原不是什么大事，因前几年年纪都小，且家里没事，在外头不如进来，姊妹们在一处玩笑作针线，都比在外头一人闷坐好些。如今彼此都大了，况姨娘这边历年皆遇不遂心之事，所以那园子里，倘有一时照顾不到的，皆有关系。惟有少几个人，就可以少操些心了。所以今日不但我决意辞去，此外还要劝姨娘，如今该减省就减省些，也不为失了大家的体统。据我看，园里的这一项费用也竟可以免的，说不得当日的话。姨娘深知我家的，难道我家当日也是这样零落不成？”凤姐听了这篇话，便向王夫人笑道：“这话依我竟不必强他。”王夫人点头道：“我也无可回答，只好随你的便罢了。”
　　说话之间，只见宝玉已回来了，因说：“老爷还未散，恐天黑了，所以先叫我们回来了。”王夫人忙问：“今日可丢了丑了没有？”宝玉笑道：“不但不丢丑，拐了许多东西来。”接着就有老婆子们从二门上小厮手内接进东西来。王夫人一看时，只见扇子三把，扇坠三个，笔墨共六匣，香珠三串，玉绦环三个。宝玉说道：“这是梅翰林送的，那是杨侍郎送的，这是李员外送的：每人一分。”说着，又向怀中取出一个檀香小护身佛来，说：“这是庆国公单给我的。”王夫人又问在席何人，做何诗词。说毕，只将宝玉一分令人拿着，同宝玉、环、兰前来见贾母。贾母看了，喜欢不尽，不免又问些话，无奈宝玉一心记着晴雯，答应完了，便说：“骑马颠了，骨头疼。”贾母便说：“快回房去．换了衣服，疏散疏散就好了，不许睡。”宝玉听了，便忙进园来。
　　当下麝月、秋纹已带了两个丫头来等候。见宝玉辞了贾母出来，秋纹便将墨笔等物拿着，随宝玉进园来。宝玉满口里说：“好热。”一壁走一面便摘冠解带，将外面的大衣服都脱下来，麝月拿着，只穿着一件松花绫子夹袄，襟内露出血点般大红裤子来。秋纹见这条红裤是晴雯针线，因叹道：“真是‘物在人亡’了！”麝月将秋纹拉了一把，笑道：“这裤子配着松花色袄儿、石青靴子，越显出靛青的头、雪白的脸来了。”宝玉在前，只装没听见，又走了两步便止步道：“我要走一走，这怎么好？”麝月道：“大白日里还怕什么，还怕丢了你不成？”因命两个小丫头跟着，“我们送了这些东西去再来。”宝玉道：“好姐姐，等一等我再去。”麝月道：“我们去了就来。两个人手里都有东西，倒象摆执事的，一跟着文房四宝，一个捧着冠袍带履，成个什么样子。”
　　宝玉听了，正中心怀，便让他二人去了。他便带了两个小丫头到一块山子石后头，悄问他二人道：“自我去了，你袭人姐姐打发人去瞧晴雯姐姐没有？”这一个答道：“打发宋妈瞧去了。”宝玉道：“回来说什么？”小丫头道：“回来说，晴雯姐姐直着脖子叫了一夜，今日早起，就闭了眼住了口，世事不知，只有倒气的分儿了。”宝玉忙道：“一夜叫的是谁？”小丫头道：“一夜叫的是娘。”宝玉拭泪道：“还叫谁？”小丫头说：“没有听见叫别人了。”宝玉道：“你糊涂。想必没有听真。”旁边那一个小丫头最伶俐，听宝玉如此说，便上来说：“真个他糊涂！”又向宝玉说：“不但我听的真切，我还亲自偷着看去来着。”宝玉听说，忙问：“怎么又亲自看去？”小丫头道；“我想，晴雯姐姐素日和别人不同，待我们极好，如今他虽受了委屈出去，我们不能别的法子救他，只亲去瞧瞧，也不枉素日疼我们一场。就是人知道了，回了太太，打我们一顿，也是愿受的。所以我拚着一顿打，偷着出去瞧了一瞧。谁知他平生为人聪明，至死不变，见我去了，便睁开眼拉我的手问：‘宝玉那里去了？’我告诉他了。他叹了一口气，说，‘不能见了！’我就说：“姐姐何不等一等他回来见一面？”他就笑道：“你们不知道，我不是死，如今天上少了一个花神，玉皇爷叫我去管花儿。我如今在未正二刻就上任去了，宝玉须得未正三刻才到家，只少一刻儿的工夫，不能见面。世上凡有该死的人，阎王勾取了去，是差些个小鬼来拿他的魂儿。要迟延一时半刻，不过烧些纸浇些浆饭，那鬼只顾抢钱去了，该死的人就可挨磨些工夫。我这如今是天上的神仙来请，那里捱得时刻呢。’我听了这话，竟不大信。及进来到屋里，留神看时辰表，果然是未正二刻，他咽了气：正三刻上，就有人来叫我们，说你来了。”宝玉忙道：“你不认得字，所以不知道，这原是有的。不但花有一花神，还有总花神。但他不知做总花神去了，还是单管一样花神？”这丫头听了，一时诌不来。恰好这是八月时节，园中池上芙蓉正开，这丫头便见景生情，忙答道：“我已曾问他：‘是管什么花的神？告诉我们，日后也好供养的。’他说：‘你只可告诉宝玉一人，除他之外，不可泄了天机。’就告诉我说，他就是专管芙蓉花的。”
　　宝玉听了这话，不但不为怪，亦且去悲生喜，便回过头来，看着那芙蓉笑道：“此花也须得这样一个人去主管。我就料定他那样的人必有一番事业！虽然超生苦海，从此再不能相见了。”免不得伤感思念。因又想：“虽然临终未见，如今且去灵前一拜，也算尽这五六年的情意。”想毕，忙至屋里，正值麝月、秋纹找来。宝玉又自穿戴了，只说去看黛玉，遂一人出园，往前次看望之处来。意为停柩在内，谁知他哥嫂见他一咽气，便回了进去，希图早早些得几两发送例银。王夫人闻知，便命赏了十两银子，又命“即刻送到外头焚化了罢。女子痨死的，断不可留！”他哥嫂听了这话，一面得银，一面催人立刻入殓，抬往城外化人厂上去了。剩的衣裳簪环，约有三四百金之数，他哥嫂自收了，为后日之计。二人将门锁上，一同送殡去了。
　　宝玉走来扑了一个空，站了半天，并无别法，只得复身进入园中。及回至房中，甚觉无味，因顺路来找黛玉，不在房里。问其何往，丫鬟们回说：“往宝姑娘那里去了。”宝玉又至蘅芜院中，只见寂静无人，房内搬出，空空落落，不觉吃一大惊，才想起前日仿佛听见宝钗要搬出去，只因这两日工课忙就混忘了，这时看见如此，才知道果然搬出。怔了半天，因转念一想：“不如还是和袭人厮混，再与黛玉相伴。只这两三个人，只怕还是同死同归。”想毕，仍往潇湘馆来。偏黛玉还未回来。正在不知所之，忽见王夫人的丫头进来找他，说：“老爷回来了，找你呢。又得了好题目了。快走，快走。”宝玉听了，只得跟了出来。到王夫人屋里，他父亲已出去了，王夫人命人送宝玉至书房里。
　　彼时贾政正与众幕友们谈论寻书之胜。又说：“临散时，忽谈及一事，最是千古佳谈，‘风流隽逸，忠义感慨’，八字皆备。倒是个好题目，大家要做一首挽词。”众幕宾听了，都请教：“系何等妙事？”贾政乃道：“当日曾有一位王爵，封曰恒王，出镇青州。这恒王最喜女色，且公馀好武，因选了许多美女，日习武事，令众美女学习战攻斗伐之事。内中有个姓林行四的。姿色既佳，且武艺更精，皆呼为林四娘，恒王最得意，遂超拔林四娘统辖诸姬，又呼为将军。”众清客都称：“妙极神奇。竟以‘’下加‘将军’二字，反更觉妩媚风流，真绝世奇文也。想这恒王也是千古第一风流人物了。”贾政笑道：“这话自然如此。但更有可奇可叹之事。”众清客都惊问道：“不知底下有何等奇事？”贾政道：“谁知次年，便有‘黄巾’‘赤眉’一干流贼馀党复又乌合，抢掠山左一带。恒王意为犬羊之辈，不足大举，因轻骑进剿。不意贼众诡谲，两战不胜，恒王遂被众贼所戮。于是青州城内文武官员，各各皆谓‘王尚不胜，你我何为？’遂将有献城之举。林四娘得闻凶信，遂聚集众女将，发令说道：‘你我皆向蒙王恩，戴天履地，不能报其万一。今王既殒身国患，我意亦当殒身于下。尔等有愿随者，即同我前往，不愿者亦早自散去。’众女将听他这样，都一齐说：‘愿意！’于是林四娘带领众人，连夜出城，直杀至贼营。里头众贼不防，也被斩杀了几个首贼。后来大家见是不过几个女人，料不能济事，遂回戈倒兵，奋力一阵，把林四娘等一个不曾留下，倒作成了这林四娘的一片忠心之志。后来报至都中，天子百官，无不叹息。想其朝中自然又有人去剿灭，天兵一到，化为乌有，不必深论。只就林四娘一节，众位听了，可羡不可羡？”众幕友都叹道：“实在可羡可奇！实是个妙题，原该大家挽一挽才是。”说着，早有人取了笔砚，按贾政口中之言，稍加改易了几个字，便成了一篇短序，递给贾政看了。贾政道：“不过如此。他们那里已有原序。昨日内又奉恩旨，着察核前代以来应加褒奖而遗落未经奏请各项人等，无论僧、尼、乞丐、女妇人等，有一事可嘉，即行汇送履历至礼部，备请恩奖。所以他这原序也送往礼部去了。大家听了这新闻，所以都要做一首《词》，以志其忠义。”众人听了，都又笑道：“这原该如此。只是更可羡者，本朝皆系千古未有之旷典，可谓‘圣朝无阙事’了。”贾政点头道：“正是。”
　　说话间，宝玉、贾环、贾兰俱起身来看了题目。贾政命他三人各吊一首，谁先做成者赏，佳者额外加赏。贾环、贾兰二人近日当着许多人皆做过几首了，胆量愈壮。今看了题目，遂自去思索。一时贾兰先有了，贾环生恐落后，也就有了。二人皆已录出，宝玉尚自出神。
　　贾政与众人且看他二人的二首。贾兰的是一首七言绝句，写道是：
　　姽婳将军林四娘，玉为肌骨铁为肠。
　　捐躯自报恒王后，此日青州土尚香。
　　众幕宾看了，便皆大赞：“小哥儿十三岁的人就如此，可知家学渊深，真不诬矣。”贾政笑道：“稚子口角，也还难为他。”又看贾环的，是首五言律，写道是：
　　红粉不知愁，将军意未休。
　　掩啼离绣幕，抱恨出青州。
　　自谓酬王德，谁能复寇仇？
　　好题忠义墓，千古独风流。
　　众人道：“更佳。到底大几岁年纪，立意又自不同。”贾政道：“倒还不甚大错，终不恳切。”众人道：“这就罢了。三爷才大不多几岁，俱在未冠之时。如此用心做去，再过几年，怕不是大阮、小阮了么？”贾政笑道：“过奖了。只是不肯读书的过失。”
　　因问宝玉。众人道：“二爷细心镂刻，定又是风流悲感，不同此等的了。”宝玉笑道：“这个题目似不称近体，须得古体或歌或行长篇一首，方能恳切。”众人听了，都站起身来，点头拍手道：“我说他立意不同，每一题到手，必先度其体格宜与不宜，这便是老手妙法。这题目名曰《词》，且既有了序，此必是长篇歌行，方合体式。或拟温八叉《击瓯歌》，或拟李长吉《会稽歌》，或拟白乐天《长恨歌》，或拟咏古词，半叙半咏，流利飘逸，始能尽妙。”贾政听说，也合了主意，遂自提笔向纸上要写。又向宝玉笑道：“如此甚好。你念，我写。若不好了，我捶你的肉，谁许你先大言不惭的！”宝玉只得念了一句道：
　　恒王好武兼好色，
　　贾政写了看时，摇头道：“粗鄙！”一幕友道：“要这样方古，究竟不粗。且看他底下的。”贾政道：“姑存之。”宝玉又道：
　　遂教美女习骑射。歌艳舞不成欢，列阵挽戈为自得。
　　贾政写出，众人都道：“只这第三句便古朴老健，极妙。这第四句平叙，也最得体。”贾政道：“休谬加奖誉，且看转的如何，宝玉念道：
　　眼前不见尘沙起，将军俏影红灯里。
　　众人听了这两句，便都叫妙：“好个‘不见尘沙起’！又承了一句‘俏影红灯里’，用字用句皆入神化了。”宝玉道：
　　叱咤时闻口舌香，霜矛雪剑娇难举。
　　众人听了更拍手笑道：“越发画出来了。当日敢是宝公也在坐，见其娇而且闻其香？不然何体贴至此。”宝玉笑道：“闺阁习武，任其勇悍，怎似男人？不问而可知娇怯之形了。”贾政道：“还不快续，这又有你说嘴的了？”宝玉只得又想了一想，念道：
　　丁香结子芙蓉绦，
　　众人都道：“转‘萧’韵更妙，这才流利飘逸。而且这句子也绮靡秀媚得妙。”贾政写了，道：“这一句不好，已有过了‘口舌香’、‘娇难举’，何必又如此？这是力量不加，故又弄出这些堆砌货来搪塞。”宝玉笑道：“长歌也须得要些词藻点缀点缀，不然便觉萧索。”贾政道：“你只顾说那些，这一句底下如何转至武事呢？若再多说两句，岂不蛇足了？”宝玉道：“如此，底下一句兜转煞住，想也使得。”贾政冷笑道：“你有多大本领，上头说了一句大开门的散话，如今又要一句连转带煞，岂不心有馀而力不足呢。”宝玉听了，垂头想了一想，说了一句道：
　　不系明珠系宝刀。
　　忙问：“这一句可还使得？”众人拍案叫绝。贾政笑道：“且放着，再续。”宝玉道：“使得，我便一气连下去了；若使不得，索性涂了，我再想别的意思出来，再另措词。”贾政听了，便喝道：“多话！不好了再做。便做十篇百篇，还怕辛苦了不成？”宝玉听了，只得想了一会，便念道：
　　战罢夜阑心力怯，脂痕粉渍污鲛绡。
　　贾政道：“这又是一段了。底下怎么样？”宝玉道：
　　明年流寇走山东，强吞虎豹势如蜂。
　　众人道：“好个‘走’字，便见得高低了。且通句转的也不板。”宝玉又念道：
　　王率天兵思剿灭，一战再战不成功。
　　腥风吹折陇中麦，日照旌旗虎帐空。
　　青山寂寂水澌澌，正是恒王战死时。
　　雨淋白骨血染草，月冷黄昏鬼守尸。
　　众人都道：“妙极，妙极！布置叙事词藻，无不尽美。且看如何至四娘，必另有妙转奇句。”宝玉又念道：
　　纷纷将士只保身，青州眼见皆灰尘。
　　不期忠义明闺阁，愤起恒王得意人。
　　众人都道：“铺叙得委婉！”贾政道：“太多了，底下只怕累赘呢。”宝玉又道：
　　恒王得意数谁行？姽婳将军林四娘。
　　号今秦姬驱赵女，桃艳李秾临疆场。
　　绣鞍有泪春愁重，铁甲无声夜气凉。
　　胜负自难先预定，誓盟生死报前王。
　　贼势猖獗不可敌，柳折花残血凝碧。
　　马践胭脂骨髓香，魂依城郭家乡隔。
　　星驰时报入京师，谁家儿女不伤悲！
　　天子惊慌愁失守，此时文武皆垂首。
　　何事文武立朝纲，不及闺中林四娘？
　　我为四娘长叹息，歌成馀意尚傍徨！
　　念毕，众人都大赞不止。又从头看了一遍。贾政笑道：“虽说了几句，到底不大恳切。”因说：“去罢。”三人如放了赦的一般，一齐出来，各自回房。众人皆无别话，不过至晚安歇而已。
　　独有宝玉，一心凄楚。回至园中，猛见池上芙蓉，想起小丫鬟说睛雯做了芙蓉之神，不觉又喜欢起来，乃看着芙蓉嗟叹了一会。忽又想起：“死后并未至灵前一祭，如今何不在芙蓉前一祭，岂不尽了礼？”想毕，便欲行礼。忽又止道：“虽如此，亦不可太草率了，须得衣冠整齐，奠仪周备，方为诚敬。”想了一想：“古人云，‘潢污行潦，荇藻苹繁之贱，可以羞王公，荐鬼神’，原不在物之贵贱，只在心之诚敬而已。然非自作一篇诔文，这一段凄惨酸楚，竟无处可以发泄了。”因用晴雯素日所喜之冰鲛一幅，楷字写成，名曰《芙蓉女儿诔》，前序后歌；又备了晴雯素喜的四样吃食。于是黄昏人静之时，命那小丫头捧至芙蓉前，先行礼毕，将那诔文即挂于芙蓉枝上，乃泣涕念曰：
　　维太平不易之元，蓉桂竟芳之月，无可奈何之日，怡红院浊玉谨以群花之蕊、冰鲛之、沁芳之泉、枫露之茗：四者虽微，聊以达诚申信，乃致祭于白帝官中抚司秋艳芙蓉女儿之前曰：
　　窃思女儿自临人世，迄今凡十有六载。其先之乡籍姓氏，湮沦而莫能考者久矣。而玉得于衾枕栉沐之间，栖息宴游之夕，亲昵狎亵，相与共处者，仅五年八月有奇。忆女曩生之昔，其为质则金玉不足喻其贵，其为体则冰雪不足喻其洁。其为神则星日不足喻其精，其为貌则花月不足喻其色。姊娣悉慕娴，妪媪咸仰慧德。孰料鸠鸩恶其高，鹰鸷翻遭罘罬；薋箷妒其臭，茝兰竟被芟。花原自怯，岂奈狂飚？柳本多愁，何禁骤雨！偶遭蛊虿之谗，遂抱膏肓之疾。故樱唇红褪，韵吐呻吟；杏脸香枯，色陈顑颔。诼谣謑诟，出自屏帷；荆棘蓬榛，蔓延窗户。既怀幽沉于不尽，复含罔屈于无穷。高标见嫉，闺闱恨比长沙；贞烈遭危，巾帼惨于雁塞。自蓄辛酸，谁怜夭折？仙云既散，芳趾难寻。洲迷聚窟，何来却死之香？海失灵槎，不获回生之药。眉黛烟青，昨犹我画；指环玉冷，今倩谁温？鼎炉之剩药犹存，襟泪之馀痕尚渍。镜分鸾影，愁开麝月之奁；梳化龙飞，哀折檀云之齿。委金钿于草莽，拾翠盒于尘埃。楼空鹊，从悬七夕之针；带断鸳鸯，谁续五丝之缕？况乃金天属节，白帝司时，孤衾有梦，空室无人。桐阶月暗，芳魂与倩影同消。蓉帐香残，娇喘共细腰俱绝。连天衰草，岂独蒹葭；匝地悲声，无非蟋蟀。露阶晚砌，穿帘不度寒砧；雨荔秋垣，隔院希闻怨笛。芳名未泯，檐前鹦鹉犹呼；艳质将亡，槛外海棠预萎。捉迷屏后，莲瓣无声；斗草庭前，兰芳枉待。抛残绣线，银笺彩袖谁裁？折断冰丝，金斗御香未熨。昨承严命，既趋车而远陟芳园；今犯慈威，复拄杖而遣抛孤柩。及闻蕙棺被燹，顿违共穴之情；石椁成灾，愧逮同灰之诮。尔乃西风古寺，淹滞青磷；落日荒丘，零星白骨。楸榆飒飒，蓬艾萧萧。隔雾圹以啼猿，绕烟塍而泣鬼。岂道红绡帐里，公子情深；始信黄士陇中，女儿命薄！汝南斑斑泪血，洒向西风，梓泽默默馀衷，诉凭冷月。呜呼！固鬼蜮之为灾，岂神灵之有妒！毁奴之口，讨岂从宽！剖悍妇之心，忿犹未释。在卿之尘缘虽浅，而玉之鄙意尤深。因蓄之思，不禁谆谆之问。始知上帝垂旌，花宫待诏。生侪兰蕙，死辖芙蓉。听小婢之言，似涉无稽；据浊玉之思，深为有据。何也？昔叶法善摄魂以撰碑，李长吉被诏而为记：事虽殊，其理则一也。故相物以配才，苛非其人，恶乃滥乎？始信上帝委托权衡，可谓至洽至协，庶不负其所秉赋也。因希其不昧之灵，或陟降于兹，特不揣鄙俗之词，有污慧听。乃歌而招之曰：
    天何如是之苍苍兮，乘玉虬以游乎穹窿耶？地何如是之茫茫兮，驾瑶象以降乎泉壤耶？望伞盖之陆离兮，抑箕尾之光耶？列羽葆而为前导兮，卫危虚于傍耶？驱丰隆以为庇从兮，望舒月以临耶？听车轨而伊轧兮，御鸾以征耶？闻馥郁而飘然兮，纫蘅杜以为佩耶？斓裙裾之烁烁兮，镂明月以为耶？借葳蕤而成坛兮，擎莲焰以烛兰膏耶？文瓠瓟以为觯兮，洒醽醁以浮桂醑耶？瞻云气而凝眸兮，仿佛有所觇耶？俯波痕而属耳兮，恍惚有所闻耶？期汗漫而无际兮，捐弃予于尘埃耶？倩风廉之为余驱车兮，冀联辔而携归耶？余中心为之慨然兮，徒嗷嗷而何为归耶？余中心为之慨然今，徒焕嗽而何为耶？卿偃然而长寝兮，岂天运之变于斯耶？既窀穸且安稳兮，反其真而又奚化耶？余犹桎梏而悬附兮，灵格余以嗟来耶？来兮止兮，卿其来耶？
    若夫鸿蒙而居，寂静以外，虽临于兹，余亦莫睹。搴烟萝而为步障，列苍蒲而森行伍。警柳眼之贪眠，释莲心之味苦，素女约于桂岩，宓妃迎于兰渚。弄玉吹笙，寒簧击敔。征嵩岳之妃，启骊山之姥。龟呈洛浦之灵，兽作咸池之舞。潜赤水兮龙吟，集珠林兮凤翥。爰格爰诚，匪簠匪筥。发轫乎霞城，还旌乎玄圃。既显微而若逋，复氤氲而倏阻。离合兮烟云，空蒙兮雾雨。尘敛兮星高，溪山丽兮月午。何心意之怦怦，若寤寐之栩栩？余乃欷歔怅怏，泣涕彷徨。人语兮寂历，天籁兮。鸟惊散而飞，鱼唼喋以响。志哀兮是祷，成礼兮期详。呜呼哀哉！尚飨！
　　读毕，遂焚帛奠茗，依依不舍。小丫鬟催至再四方才回身。
忽听山石之后有一人笑道：“且请留步。”二人听了，不觉大惊。那小丫鬟回头一看，却是个人影儿从芙蓉花里走出来，他便大叫：“不好，有鬼！晴雯真来显魂了！”唬得宝玉也忙看时——
究竟是人是鬼，下回分解。

After the two nuns had taken Fang-guan and the others away, Lady Wang went to pay her respects to the Lady Dowager. Finding the old lady in good humour, she seized this chance to report:

“There’s a maid in Baoyu’s place called Qingwen. That girl’s grown up now, and she’s been ailing all this year. I’ve often noticed that she’s much more flighty and lazy than the others. The other day she fell ill and was laid up for a dozen days or so. When the doctor came he said she’s got consumption, so I had her sent away at once. If she gets better, we needn’t fetch her back but can give her to her parents to be married off. I’ve also taken it on myself to dismiss those girls who were training as actresses. For one thing, they’ve learned operatic roles and are always spouting nonsense, not watching their tongues — how can we let young ladies hear such shocking talk? For another, as they’ve been giving performances, it’s only fair to let them go free now. Besides, we have plenty of maids. If we’re short-handed we can always pick a few more. It’s all the same.”

The Lady Dowager nodded.

“Yes, that’s only right,” she agreed. “I was thinking on the same lines. But I thought Qingwen a very good girl, the way she talks and her needlework are superior, and she’d make a good wife for Baoyu in future. Who could have guessed she’d change for the worse?”

“You were quite right in your choice, madam,” said Lady Wang with a smile. “But she has no fortune, that’s why she’s contracted this illness. As the proverb says, ‘A girl changes eighteen times before reaching womanhood.’ And the more ability she has, the more she’s likely to get up to mischief. You’ve had experience of that, madam. I started to consider this matter three years ago, and at first I favoured her too. But after observing her carefully I found that, though she excelled in other ways, she was rather frivolous. The most sensible one is Xiren. Although they say a wife should be virtuous and a concubine beautiful, it’s even better if she has a gentle disposition and dignified ways. Xiren may not be as pretty as Qingwen, but she’s one of the best-looking maids we have. Besides, she’s well behaved and honest. These last few years she’s never given Baoyu any trouble; in fact, whenever he’s been very naughty she’s reasoned with him, even at the risk of death. So after observing her for two years I made no mistake. I stopped her monthly allowance on the quiet and gave her two taels a month from my own stipend to make her try all the harder to prove herself. I didn’t say anything about this openly, partly because Baoyu’s still young and if his father knew he might think this would stop him from studying; partly because if Baoyu knew he had a concubine he might grow even more headstrong, not listening to her advice. That’s why I’ve only told you now, madam.”

The Lady Dowager chuckled.

“So that’s the way it is! Very good. Xiren’s always been so quiet I thought her a dullard. If you know her so well, of course you can’t be wrong.”

Lady Wang went on to describe how Jia Zheng that day had praised Baoyu and taken the boys out to enjoy themselves. This pleased the old lady even more.

Just then Yingchun, in full fig, came to take her leave before going back to her own quarters. Xifeng came to pay her morning respects and wait on the old lady during breakfast. After some further chat the Lady Dowager lay down to rest, and Lady Wang sent for Xifeng to ask whether her pills had been made up.

“Not yet,” said Xifeng. “I’m still taking the decoction. Don’t worry, madam, I’m quite all right again.”

Seeing that she did seem her usual self, Lady Wang believed her and told her about the dismissal of Qingwen and the others.

“Why has Baochai gone home on her own?” she asked. “None of you seem to know. The other day, on my way back, I made some inquiries. And I discovered that Lan’s new nurse is a flighty creature too — I don’t care for her. I’ve told your elder sister-in-law that, if she’s no good, she’d better send her away.

“I asked your sister-in-law, ‘Didn’t you know that Baochai had left?’ She said she’d been told, and in a couple of days when Aunt Xue is better she’ll be back. There’s nothing much wrong with Aunt Xue.

Her illness isn’t serious, just her usual cough and backache every year. She must have some reason for leaving. Can someone have offended her? She’s so sensitive; and after staying so long with us as our relative it would be too bad if she left on account of some offence.”

“Who would dare offend her?” asked Xifeng.

“I was thinking that Baoyu may have said something careless again,” said Lady Wang. “He’s always blurting things out in fun without stopping to think.”

“I’m sure you needn’t worry about that, madam. When he’s doing serious work or talking seriously, he may be stupid; but told to keep his young lady cousins company — even their maids and our maids — he’s most considerate and afraid of offending anyone. No one could take offence at anything he says. I suspect that Cousin Baochai is leaving because of the search the other night. She feels she can’t trust the people in the Garden; but as a relative, with her own maids and nurses there, we couldn’t very well search her place. She’s afraid we may suspect her, and that’s why she’s so upset and wants to move out. It’s only right that she should avoid suspicion.”

Lady Wang thought this reasonable and after a little reflection sent to ask Baochai over so that she could explain the reason for the search and clear up any misunderstanding, urging her to move back again.

Baochai said with a smile, “I’d been meaning to move out earlier, but you were so busy then, aunt, that I didn’t like to trouble you. And then, as luck would have it, my mother wasn’t well the other day and two of her most dependable servants were ill too, so I seized that chance to leave. Now that you know, aunt, I’d like to take this opportunity to explain and to move my things out today.”

“That would be too silly,” protested Lady Wang and Xifeng. “Do move back. Don’t let a trifle like this come between relatives.”

“You’re making too much of this,” replied Baochai smiling. “There’s no special reason why I should leave. But my mother’s not as strong as she was and has no one reliable to see to things at night, so she’s all on her own. Besides, my brother’s going to be married soon. There’s a lot of sewing to be done and we’ve still not got all the household utensils we need; I must help my mother to see to these things. You and Xifeng know how things are in our family, aunt; I’m not making this up. Another thing: since I moved into the Garden, the small side-gate in the southeast has often been left open. It was meant for my convenience, but people may use it as a short cut, and as there’s no one to check on those going in and out, if trouble comes of it we shall all be involved. It’s no great matter my moving into the Garden, of course. A few years ago when we were younger and had nothing much to do at home, it was better for me to move in as I could enjoy sewing and joking with the girls instead of moping on my own outside. But now we’re all growing up and you’ve had one upset after another, aunt, all these years; and if anything happens in the Garden which you’ve no time to attend to, that would be serious. The fewer people there are in it, the less cause you’ll have for worry. So I’ve not only made up my mind to move out but want to advise you, aunt, to reduce your expenses — that won’t disgrace the family. In my opinion, the outlay on the Garden is unnecessary. Times have changed. You know what our family used to be like, aunt. Were we as badly off as this before?”

Xifeng turned to Lady Wang. “I think we should let her have her way,” she said.

Lady Wang nodded.

“I’ve no answer to that,” she said. “Do as you think best.”

Just then Baoyu came in.

“The master hasn’t finished yet,” he announced. “He was afraid it would be dark, so he sent us back first.”

“Did you make a fool of yourself today?” Lady Wang asked him promptly.

"Not at all," he chuckled. "On the contrary, I got a lot of things." As he spoke, some serving-women brought in the things his pages had handed them at the inner gate.

Lady Wang saw three fans, three fan-cases, six boxes of writing-brushes and ink, three strings of scented beads and three jade belt-rings.

"These are from Academician Mei," Baoyu told her. "Those are from Vice-Minister Yang, and these from Li the Imperial Cleric. They each gave me a set." Then he produced from his pocket a small sandalwood Buddha. "And this amulet was given me specially by the Duke of Qing," he said.

When Lady Wang asked who else had been at the feast and what poems they had written, she had his share of the gifts taken with them as she led Baoyu, Jia Huan and Jia Lan to the Lady Dowager.

The old lady was delighted with the presents and plied Baoyu with questions. But his thoughts were with Qingwen. Having answered her briefly he said, "The ride on horseback has made my bones ache."

"Then go and change your clothes quickly and relax," she said. "But don't go to sleep."

Baoyu lost no time in going back to the Garden, where Sheyue and Qiuwen were waiting for him with two younger maids. When he left his grandmother, Qiuwen took the writing-materials and accompanied him back. He kept exclaiming how hot he was, and as he walked he took off his cap and belt, stripping off his heavy outer clothes for Sheyue to carry. He was wearing a lined, pale green silk tunic, under which could be glimpsed crimson trousers spattered with bright red flowers.

Noticing that these were the trousers Qingwen had made, Qiuwen sighed, "The thing is here, but its maker is no more."

Sheyue nudged her and said with a smile, "With these trousers, that pale green tunic and his dark blue boots, his blue-black hair and white face show up even better."

Baoyu, walking ahead, pretended not to hear. After a few more steps he halted to say, "I want to have a stroll. What's to be done?"

"What is there to be afraid of in broad daylight?" asked Sheyue. "Are you afraid of being kidnapped? We'll get two young maids to go with you, while we take these things back."

"Wait for me, dear sisters," begged Baoyu.

"We'll be back soon," Qiuwen told him. "We've both got our hands full. One of us carrying the 'four treasures of the study,' the other your cap, belt and clothes — what a spectacle!"

This suited Baoyu. He let them go and, taking the two young maids behind a rockery, asked them softly, "After I'd gone, did Xiren send anyone to see Sister Qingwen?"

"Yes, she sent Nanny Song," one of them answered.

"What did she say when she came back?"

"Sister Qingwen cried all night, calling out. Early this morning she closed her eyes and stopped calling, and lost consciousness. Now she's at her last gasp."

"Who was it she called all night?"

"Her mother."

Baoyu wiped his tears. "Who else?"

"We didn't hear her call anyone else."

"You're stupid. I don't believe you heard properly."

The other young maid was more intelligent. Hearing this she put in, "She really is stupid!" Then she told Baoyu, "Not only did I hear her clearly, I went on the sly to see her."

"How did you manage that?"

"I thought: Sister Qingwen's not like the rest, she's always been so good to us. If she's been unfairly dismissed and there's no other way to save her, the least we can do is go to see her, not to let her think we've no gratitude. Even if the mistress hears of it and has us beaten...."

I’d have been only too glad to take a beating for her. So I slipped out to see her in spite of the risk. She was so clever all her life, and right up to her death she didn’t change. When she saw me she opened her eyes and took my hand to ask, ‘Where is Bao-yu?’ I told her, and she sighed, ‘I shall never see him again!’ I said, ‘Why not wait for him, miss?’ She smiled and said, ‘You don’t understand. I’m not dying. The Jade Emperor has put me in charge of the flowers because there’s a vacancy for a flower-spirit up in heaven. I have to report for duty at half past two. Bao-yu won’t be back till a quarter to three — I shall only miss him by a quarter of an hour. When someone’s time comes to die and the King of Hell sends little devils to fetch his soul, if they’re delayed by burnt paper money or libations of gruel, the one who’s dying can gain a little time. But I’ve been summoned by an immortal from heaven; how can I delay?’ I didn’t really believe her, but when I went back I checked with the clock: she did die at half past two, and just at a quarter to three someone came to tell us you were back, sir.”

“You don’t know how to read, so you didn’t know,” said Bao-yu quickly. “Of course it’s true. There’s not just one goddess for all the flowers, each flower has its own sprite. But is she the chief flower-sprite or only in charge of one flower?”

The maid was at a loss for an answer. However, as this was the eighth month and the hibiscus was in bloom in the pool in the Garden, she was inspired by the sight to reply:

“I asked her, ‘Which flower are you going to be sprite of, miss, so that we can make offerings to it in future?’ She answered, ‘The heavenly机 mustn’t be divulged. You can only tell Bao-yu.’ Then she told me she’s the sprite in charge of the hibiscus.”

Instead of being shocked by this, Bao-yu was actually overjoyed. He turned to look at the hibiscus and said with a smile, “This flower deserves to have her in charge of it. I always knew someone like her was bound to do great things! Though she’s left this sea of suffering and we can never meet again....” He could not hold back his tears. “Since I couldn’t see her before she died, I must go now to pay my last respects before her coffin, to show I haven’t forgotten her all these years.”

With that he hurried to his rooms where Musk and Ripple had been looking for him. He changed his clothes again and told them he was going to see Dai-yu. Then he left the Garden alone and went to the place where he had called on her before. He expected to find her coffin there, but her cousin and his wife had reported her death as soon as she breathed her last, in the hope of getting a few tacls for the funeral. Lady Wang had given them ten tacls and ordered, “Take her outside at once and have her cremated. She died of consumption; you can’t keep her coffin here.” At that, not only had they taken the money but they had hurriedly had the corpse encoffined and carried out of the city to the crematorium. The clothes and trinkets left were worth three to four hundred tacls, and this they kept for themselves as provision for the future. Then they locked up the house and went to the funeral.

When Bao-yu arrived and found the place empty he stood there in consternation for a while, not knowing what to do. Finally he went back to the Garden. His own rooms seemed to him unbearably dreary, and on the way he decided to call on Dai-yu, but she was not in her room. When he asked the maids where she had gone, they told him she had called on Bao-chai. So he went to Alpinia Park, but all was quiet there and he found the rooms empty. He was quite taken aback, until he remembered that the day before he had heard that Bao-chai was moving out. In the last couple of days, busy with his lessons, he had forgotten this. The sight of the empty house brought it back to his mind. He stood there for some time, lost in thought.

He thought, "I'd better go and fool around with Xiren, then keep Cousin Lin company. If only we few could live and die together!" With this in mind he went back to Bamboo Lodge, only to find that Daiyu had not yet returned. As he was wondering where to go, one of Lady Wang's maids came in to look for him.

"Your father's back and wants to see you," she announced. "He has a good subject for you to write on. Come quickly!"

Baoyu had to go with her. By the time he reached his mother's apartments, however, his father had already left. Lady Wang had the servants see him to his study.

Jia Zheng was discussing with his secretaries the pleasure of searching for books, and he told them, "As we were breaking up just now, we hit on a topic which is a favourite subject for panegyrics through the ages. It has everything: 'gallantry, elegance,chivalry and pathos.' So we have a good subject, and we must all compose an elegy."

The secretaries asked what this excellent theme was.

"Once there was a prince named Heng who was sent to garrison Qingzhou," Jia Zheng informed them. "This prince was a great lover of the fair sex and also, in his leisure hours, enjoyed military pursuits. So he selected many beautiful girls and trained them in military exercises every day. One of them, the fourth of the Lin family, who was not only lovely but also a first-rate fighter, was known as Sister Lin the Fourth. As she was the prince's favourite he put her in charge of all his other girls and gave her the title of General Lin."

"Marvellous!" cried the secretaries. "To add 'general' to a girl's name makes her all the more charming and romantic — what a superb tale! This Prince Heng must have been the most gallant man of all time."

"Of course," Jia Zheng agreed. "But there is something even more remarkable and touching."

"What could that be?" they asked in surprise.

"The following year, bandits known as the Yellow Scarves and Red Brows started another uprising and began looting in the area east of the mountains. The prince, considering them no better than beasts, decided it was beneath his dignity to take the field against them in full array; so he went to put down the revolt with a small force of cavalry. Little did he expect the bandits to be so treacherous. Having lost two battles, the prince was killed by the outlaws. Then the civil and military officials in Qingzhou wanted to surrender, saying, 'If even our prince couldn't defeat them, what can we do?' When General Lin the Fourth heard this bad news, she assembled all her girl officers and announced, 'We who owe the prince a debt of gratitude as great as heaven and earth can never repay it, not even by death. Now that he has died for the state, I mean to die for him. Those of you who are willing to come with me must set out at once. Those who are not had better disperse quickly.' All the girls declared they were willing to go. So that same night General Lin led them out of the city straight to the bandits' camp. Taken by surprise, the outlaws lost several of their leaders. But then, seeing that their assailants were only girls, they assumed they could not put up much of a fight and turned to strike back, killing every one of them including Lin the Fourth — thus enabling her to prove her loyalty. When this was reported to the capital, the Emperor and all his ministers expressed their admiration. Of course, another expedition was sent to crush the bandits, which disappeared at the approach of the imperial troops — we need not go into that. But isn't this story of Lin the Fourth admirable?"

"It certainly is!" they agreed. "It would make an excellent subject for an elegy."

Even as they spoke writing-brush and inkstone were brought. And one of them, making a few changes in Jia Zheng's account, wrote a short preface which he showed to his patron.

"That's it," said Jia Zheng. "But they already have a preface at court. And yesterday an imperial decree was received ordering us to investigate and report on all those down the ages, including monks, nuns, beggars and women, who deserve commendation but have been overlooked. As soon as a case is found of someone worthy, the details must be sent to the Ministry of Ceremony to apply for honours. So this account of Lin the Fourth has been sent there too."

They had gone to the Board of Ceremony. When we heard the news we all had to write poems to commemorate their loyalty and heroism.”

The others laughed and said, “Yes, that’s only right. But what’s even more wonderful is that our present dynasty has established a magnificent precedent unparalleled in history. This truly shows that ‘in a sage reign no complaints are made.’”

Jia Zheng nodded. “That’s right,” he said.

By now Baoyu, Jia Huan and Jia Lan had stepped forward to read the subject set. Jia Zheng told them each to write an elegy, and promised a prize to the one who finished first with an extra reward for the best poem. As Jia Huan and Jia Lan had recently written a number of poems in public they were growing bolder. After reading the subject they started thinking, and presently Jia Lan was the first to have a draft. Afraid of being left behind, Jia Huan quickly finished too. They both wrote out their poems, while Baoyu was still lost in thought.

Jia Zheng and the rest first looked at Jia Lan’s poem, a quatrain in the heptameter metre:

Beauteous General Lin the Fourth, of jade-like beauty, iron resolve;

Dying to avenge the death of her prince, to this day Qingzhou’s earth is fragrant.

“Excellent!” cried the secretaries. “A young gentleman of thirteen writes like this! This shows the depth of your family learning — it’s no empty reputation.”

Jia Zheng smiled. “A child’s poem — still, not bad for a boy.”

They then read Jia Huan’s poem, a regulated verse in the pentameter metre:

The maid knows not grief,

But the general’s heart is sore.

Hiding tears she leaves the tent,

Full of anguish goes from Qingzhou.

To require her prince’s love,

Who would not slay the foe?

The Loyal Mound is well named;

Her heroism will never fade.

“Even better!” they said. “Being a few years older makes all the difference in the conception.”

“Not too bad,” said Jia Zheng. “But it doesn’t sound heartfelt.”

“Well put,” they agreed. “The third young master is not much older and not yet capped. If he applies himself like this, in a few years’ time he may well turn out another Ruan Ji or Ruan Xian.”

Jia Zheng smiled.

“You flatter him. The trouble is that he won’t study hard.”

He asked to see Baoyu’s poem.

“Master Bao is so scrupulous, he’s bound to produce something subtle and moving, quite out of the ordinary,” they said.

Baoyu told them, “This subject doesn’t seem to suit the modern style. We need an ancient-style song or ballad of some length to do justice to it.”

Hearing this they all stood up and nodded approvingly as they clapped their hands.

“We said his conception was different. For each subject he first considers the form most suitable. That shows an old hand at the game. The subject is called ‘song,’ and since there’s a preface it should be a long narrative ballad in the old style. It might imitate Wen Tingyun’s ‘Song of the Water-Mallet,’ Li He’s ‘Song of Kuaiji,’ Bai Juyi’s ‘Song of Eternal Sorrow,’ or some ballad on an ancient theme, half narrative, half lyrical, flowing and free — only so can it be perfect.”

This coincided with Jia Zheng’s own view. He took up his brush to write, then said to Baoyu with a smile, “Very well. You dictate and I’ll write down. If it’s no good, I’ll give you a thrashing. How dare you boast like that?”

Baoyu had to dictate:

The Prince of Heng loved martial arts and fair faces....

Jia Zheng, writing this down, shook his head. “That sounds vulgar and crude.”

“Never mind, it’s in the ancient style,” said one of the secretaries. “Let’s see what comes next.”

“All right, we’ll let it pass for the moment,” said Jia Zheng.

Baoyu continued:

He taught his girls to ride and shoot, and with their fine songs and gay dances took no delight, But was pleased to see them drawn up in a rampart of spears.

When Jia Zheng had written this the secretaries commented, “The third line is archaic and forceful — excellent. The fourth line is a plain statement, but that’s in keeping too.”

“Don’t overpraise him,” Jia Zheng demurred. “Let’s see how he continues.”

Baoyu went on:

No dust then dimmed their eyes, and in the red lantern light the general’s lovely form....

At this point the secretaries applauded.

“Marvellous!” cried the others. “‘No dust did rise’ is first-rate. And then the next line: ‘Her winsome form was mirrored by the lanterns red’ — the language is divine.”

Baoyu continued:

“The fragrance of her lips was with her angry cries blended,

Lifting the sword of frost, her soft hands could not bear it.”

“That makes it even more graphic,” they exclaimed, clapping. “So you were there too at the time, sir, to see how soft she was and smell her fragrance? Otherwise, how could you picture her so vividly?”

“Women who learn to fight may be brave, but they can’t be like men,” he replied. “We can imagine how soft and delicate they must be.”

“Stop talking and get on with it,” ordered his father. “What gives you the right to hold forth here?”

Baoyu had to think again, then declaimed:

“With an ivory clasp and tassels as lotus flowers arrayed...”

“Excellent, a change to the ‘ao’ rhyme!” they cried. “That makes it smooth and graceful, and the line itself is exquisite.”

Jia Zheng, having written it down, commented, “This line is no good. You’ve already written ‘fragrance of her lips’ and ‘soft hands could not bear it’; why produce another such flowery line? This shows you’re running out of ideas and have to fall back on padding.”

“A long poem needs some embellishment,” protested Baoyu. “Otherwise it reads too drily.”

“Nonsense!” retorted his father. “You’ve no consideration for the context. How are you going to switch to military action after this line? If you add a couple more like this, won’t they seem superfluous?”

“All right, then, in the next line I’ll bring it back to the fighting and wind up that way.”

“You’re over-rating yourself,” sneered Jia Zheng. “After that weak, rambling line you want to switch back and wind up the whole thing in one — that’s simply beyond your capacity.”

Baoyu lowered his head to think, then came out with:

“No pearls she wore, but a gleaming sword.”

“How is that?” he asked eagerly.

The literary men pounded the table, exclaiming in admiration.

“We’ll leave it for the time being and see how you go on,” said Jia Zheng with a smile.

“If it’s all right I’ll carry straight on,” proposed Baoyu. “If not, I’d better scrap it and think of something else.”

“Just get on with it,” scolded his father.

So after a little thought Baoyu declaimed:

“After the battle, weary at dead of night,

Her scarf was stained with powder and rouge.”

“Another stanza,” said Jia Zheng. “What next?”

Baoyu continued:

“The following year more bandits in Shandong came,

Fierce as leopards and tigers, cruel as a swarm of bees....”

“Good!” cried the others. “The word ‘swarm’ shows your calibre. And the transition isn’t awkward.”

Baoyu went on:

“The king, bent on their destruction, led forth his troops;

But after one battle, then another, he failed.

A foul wind battered the wheat in the fields,

In empty camps in the sun streamed his banners.

Hills were still, waters flowed, as the king fell,

Bones drenched by rain, blood tinged the grass red;

At dusk the moon grew cold, ghosts kept watch by corpses.”

“Excellent!” they cried. “The imagery, the narrative, the language — all superb. Let’s see now how you bring in Lady Lin.”

Baoyu continued:

“Officers and men could only save their own skins;

As Qingzhou fell in ruins, they looked on helplessly.

But in the women’s quarters loyalty and justice blazed:

Indignantly up rose the favourite of Prince Heng.”

“What a skilful transition!” they exclaimed.

“This is too long-winded,” objected Jia Zheng. “I’m afraid what follows may be an anti-climax.”

Baoyu declaimed:

“Who was Heng’s favourite, the foremost of them all?

Demoiselle Huntsman, the Lady Lin by name.

In battle dress, lovely as peach and plum blossoms,

She led her women to war at the frontier.

Heavy with spring grief, her embroidered saddle was wet with tears;

In the chilly night, her coat of mail felt icy.

Hard to foretell which side would win;

They vowed to avenge their lord or die.

The foe’s onslaught could not be withstood;

They were cut down, their green blood stained the ground.

Horses trampled on their scented flesh and bones;

Their souls, pining for home, by the city wall stayed.”

The news was brought posthaste to the capital, And there was none but mourned this heroine’s fall. The Emperor in dismay was bereft of a town. What could his ministers do but hang their heads down? Why, all those ministers, did they not do their best? They proved less worthy than a girl in her waistcoat. My sigh for her will go on evermore; Pensive after my song, I linger yet. When he had finished reciting this, the others praised it enthusiastically and read it through again. “Not bad,” said Jia Zheng, smiling, “but not really adequate. Let’s go.” The three young men, reprieved, hurried away to their different quarters, and the rest of the party dispersed too to bed that evening. Baoyu alone was grief-stricken. On his return to the Garden, catching sight of the hibiscus by the pool he was reminded of the young maid’s assertion that Qingwen had become the goddess of hibiscus, and this cheered him up. He stood gazing at the flowers and sighing for a while, until it occurred to him: “I never made any offering before her coffin. Why not sacrifice to her now before the hibiscus? Wouldn’t that show proper respect?” But then he thought, “I mustn’t do it too casually, though. I should dress properly and have all the sacrificial prepared to show my devotion.” After some reflection he told himself, “As the ancients said, ‘In puddles or running water, weeds or water-weeds, a humble offering may be made to princes or the gods.’ It’s the feeling that counts, not the value of the offering. But unless I write a funeral ode, this grief of mine will have no way to express itself.” So he wrote one on a length of ice-silk, Qingwen’s favourite material, in regular script, entitling it “An Elegy on the Hibiscus Maid.” It had a preamble followed by a lament. He also prepared the four kinds of food of which Qingwen had been fond. Then that evening, when all was quiet, he ordered a young maid to carry these to the hibiscus and set them down. He bowed first, then hung the elegy on the hibiscus branch. Now with tears he began to read it:

In this year of eternal peace, in the season when hibiscus and cassia bloom, in hopeless grief, your humble servant Bao-yu of Happy Red Court offers fresh flowers, pure ice-silk, sweet fountain water and scented maple-dew tea. These four meagre offerings cannot fully express my respect and devotion, but I dedicate them to the spirit of Hibiscus, Maid in the White Emperor’s Palace who has charge of autumn flowers.

I reflect that for sixteen years you lived in this world; but your native place and name are long since lost and forgotten. And I was able to share your pillow and mat, to comb your hair and wash, to enjoy your company and recreation, your friendship and affection, for only five years and eight months and a few days more.

I remember how in earlier days, your purity surpassed gold and jade, your chastity ice and snow; your wit was brighter than the stars, your beauty outshone the moon and put the flowers to shame. Your companions admired your gentleness, your elders your kindness. Who could have foreseen that ravens would malign the hawk, trapping it in a net; that thistles and ferns would envy the fragrance which orchid and iris are fated to shed? You were too delicate to withstand such violent blasts, too tender to bear such battering storms; you fell victim to slanderous tongues, and contracted a fatal illness. Then your cherry lips faded and you moaned in vain; your apricot cheeks wasted and your charms faded. Slander and abuse issued from behind curtains; and brambles and thorns choked your windows. You were overwhelmed by boundless grief and endless injustice. Your lofty spirit provoked envy, and a high-minded girl was hated as much as Jia Yi; your untimely end was more tragic than that of the worthy maiden at the frontier. And you had hidden away such bitterness, who else could lament your early death? Now your fairy spirit has dispersed, so hard to find; your fragrant footprints are lost, impossible to follow. We are bewildered by the isle where herbs of immortality grow — where can we find the incense to bring the dead to life? The sea has lost the raft to fairyland — we have no way to obtain the elixir of life. Your smoke-like eyebrows, which I painted, seem still before my eyes; your jade-white fingers, now cold, who is there to warm? The medicine left in the tripod has not been thrown away, the tears on my lapel are still not dry. I have parted with the phoenix mirror you used, and cannot bear to open your vanity case; the hairpin has flown away and the comb too is lost. I have thrown your hair-ornaments in the bushes, and your ear-picks lie in the dust. The magpie-tower is empty, though on the Seventh Night you still offered needles; the belt of love is broken, so who can mend the multi-coloured threads? Besides, this is the season of metal and of white autumn, governed by the White Emperor; I fall asleep alone in my solitary bed, with none in my empty room. The梧桐 by the well seem to wither before their time, and the lantern at the bedside has used up all its oil. And so, I have prepared a humble sacrifice, not to be despised, and offer you a libation of wine as I shed tears of blood.

The moon is veiled and dark, your sweet form and shadow have vanished. Your orchid fragrance is spent, your gasps and your slender waist are gone. Withered grass stretches to the sky, not reeds alone; everywhere are sounds of lamentation, not just the chirping of crickets. Dew spatters the mossy steps by twilight, no pounding of washing-blocks is heard through the curtains; rain pelts the balustrade by the wall, few flutes lament in the neighbouring courtyard. Your name is not yet forgotten, the parrot before the eaves still calls it; your beauty about to vanish, the crab-apple outside the balustrade withers first. Behind the screen when we played hide-and-seek, your lotus feet made no sound; in the courtyard where we picked orchids, your fragrant fingers plucked them in vain. With discarded silken threads, who will cut patterns from silver paper? The silk is torn, no incense is warmed in the golden brazier. Yesterday, my father ordered me to ride far to the Garden of Fragrant Plants; today, I offend my kind mother by leaning on my staff to escort your solitary coffin. I hear that your coffin has been burned, breaking my heart because we cannot share one grave; and that your tomb has been destroyed, shaming me because our ashes cannot mingle.

Now in an ancient temple by the west wind, your green phosphor is delayed; at sunset on a barren hill, your white bones lie scattered. Elms and catalpas rustle, rank weeds run riot. Through the mist on the plain monkeys cry, ghosts weep round the misty knolls. How could it be said that the young master behind the red silk curtain is deeply attached? Only now do I believe that the girl buried in the yellow earth is ill-fated. I, like the Prince of Runan, shed copious tears of blood which are scattered by the west wind; and, like Shi Chong of Jingu, I sigh in silence, confiding my grief to the cold moon.

Alas! This is the work of ghosts and demons, not of jealous gods. I would tear out that slanderous tongue, yet what punishment could be too severe for her? I would cut out that shrew’s heart, yet still my indignation would not be assuaged. Though your span of worldly happiness was brief, my affection for you is deep. Because of my longing, I cannot refrain from asking you in my bewilderment: Now I know that the Emperor of Heaven has given you a banner and you are waiting in the Flower Palace to be enrolled. Living, you were compared to orchids; dead, you are given charge of lotus flowers. To hear your young maid’s tale seems fantastic, but to my mind it is well founded. Why, Ye Fashan could summon a spirit to write an inscription, and Li He was summoned by the Emperor of Heaven to write a record: though the circumstances differ, the principle is the same. So things are apportioned according to talent, and if the person is not suitable, is not the choice too indiscriminate? Now I believe that the Emperor of Heaven makes fair and just appointments, so that each may develop his or her own nature to the full. I hope that your intelligent spirit will not decline but will come here. Risking your displeasure with my vulgar words, I call to you with this song:

Why is the sky so deep blue and vast?

Are you riding a jade dragon in the azure void?

Why is the earth so dull and desolate?

Are you driving a jade elephant down to the yellow spring?

Seeing your canopy of variegated feathers,

Do I mistake it for the constellation Pleiades?

Guarded by the stars Wei and Xu on either side,

Are you preceded by a guard of honour with pheasant fans?

Is the thunder god your outrider

With the moon goddess your guard behind?

Hearing the screech of your chariot wheels,

Do you harness phoenixes to journey here?

Smelling the fragrance borne on the wind,

Do you gather iris to make a girdle?

Are your dazzling bright ornaments

Carved from the brilliant moon?

You make a flower-figured tripod of lush leaves,

With lotus lanterns burning orchid oil?

You carve a calabash into a wine vessel,

Filled with sweet wine from a green-grape flagon?

Gazing into the clouds, I strain my eyes;

Is there some apparition there?

Leaning over the stream, I listen intently;

Is there some music in the air?

You will roam at will with no more bounds,

Leaving me far behind in the world of dust.

O wind god, drive my chariot for me!

I long to travel with you, hand in hand.

My heart is filled with sadness;

What is this wailing for?

You lie asleep, so still and calm;

Is this the change wrought by Heaven’s way?

Since your tomb is now secure,

Why must you ascend to heaven?

I am still shackled to this world,

Yet your spirit comes to chide me.

Come, then, and stay!

O come, I pray!

If you dwell in boundless space, in deathly silence, though you come here I shall not see you. You will pluck ivy for a screen, and rank fresh rushes in battle array; you will warn the willows not to bud too soon, and persuade the lotus to give up its bitterness. You will be waited on by the plain maid from the cassia cliff, and welcomed by the Goddess of the River Luo on the orchid-covered islet. Nong Yu will play the flute for you, Han Huang will beat time for you; you will summon the fairy of Mount Song and invite the witch of Mount Li. The magic turtle will present a chart from the River Luo, and the hundred beasts will dance to the music of the Lake of Heaven. A dragon will sing in the Red Water, a phoenix fly in the Jade Forest. You will be moved by my sincerity, not by the sacrificial offerings. You will set out from the City of Rainbows and return to the Garden of Paradise. Your apparition is faint and elusive, then suddenly it is hidden by a fragrant mist. The dense clouds part, the misty rain clears. The mist and clouds disperse, the stars and the wind are still. I am sad at heart and can add no more, having wept all my tears.

Heaven is high and the blue void immense. All this was brought about by your fate, not by my fault. I offer this sacrifice of fresh fruit and pure wine. Come and taste it!

…The dust settles, stars ride high;  
Fair the landscape, the moon at noon.  
Why should my heart beat nervously  
As if startled from sleep by a dream?  
Distressed I sigh, disconsolate,  
Shedding tears, hesitant.  
Human voices are hushed,  
The music of heaven is heard.  
Birds startled from the trees take wing,  
Fish spewing spray make splashing sounds.  
In such grief I offer this prayer,  
Hoping the rite has been well performed.  
Alas, my sorrow!  
Partake of this offering.

Having read the invocation he burned it and made a libation of tea, lingering there reluctant to leave. Not until his young maid had urged him several times to go did he turn away.

Suddenly from behind the rock, someone called, “Wait, please!”

Both of them were startled. The maid looking round saw a figure emerging from the hibiscus flowers.

“Aiyo! There’s a ghost! Qingwen’s come back!” she cried.

Baoyu in alarm saw the figure too. But who was it?

To know, read the next chapter.

第79章 薛文起悔娶河东吼 贾迎春误嫁中山狼

话说宝玉才祭完了晴雯，只听花阴中有个人声，倒吓了一跳。细看不是别人，却是黛玉，满面含笑，口内说道：“好新奇的祭文！可与《曹娥碑》并传了。”宝玉听了，不觉红了脸，笑答道：“我想着世上这些祭文，都过于熟烂了，所以改个新样。原不过是我一时的玩意儿，谁知被你听见了。有什么大使不得的，何不改削改削？”黛玉道：“原稿在那里？倒要细细的看看。长篇大论，不知说的是什么。只听见中间两句，什么‘红绡帐里，公子情深；黄土陇中，女儿命薄’这一联意思却好。只是‘红绡帐里’未免俗滥些。放着现成的真事，为什么不用？”宝玉忙问：“什么现成的真事？”黛玉笑道：“咱们如今都系霞彩纱糊的窗，何不说‘茜纱窗下，公子多情’呢？”宝玉听了，不禁跌脚笑道：“好极，好极！到底是你想得出，说得出。可知天下古今现成成的好景好事尽多，只是我们愚人想不出来罢了。但只一件，虽然这一改新妙之极，却是你在这里住着还可以，我实不敢当。”说着，又连说“不敢”。黛玉笑道：“何妨，我的窗即可为你之窗，何必如此分晰，也太生疏了。古人异姓陌路，尚然‘肥马轻裘，敝之无憾’，何况咱们？”宝玉笑道：“论交道，不在‘肥马轻裘’，即黄金白璧亦不当锱铢较量。倒是这唐突闺阁上头，却万万使不得的。如今我索性将‘公子’‘女儿’改去，竟算是你诔他的倒妙。况且素日你又待他甚厚，所以宁可弃了这一篇文，万不可弃这‘茜纱’新句。莫若改作‘茜纱窗下，小姐多情；黄土陇中，丫鬟薄命’。如此一改，虽与我不涉，我也惬怀。”黛玉笑道：“他又不是我的丫头，何用此话？况且‘小姐’‘丫鬟’，亦不典雅。等得紫鹃死了，我再如此说，还不算迟呢。”宝玉听了笑道：“这是何苦，又咒他。”黛玉笑道：“是你要咒的，并不是我说的。”宝玉说：“我又有了，这一改恰就妥当了，莫若说‘茜纱窗下，我本无缘，黄土陇中，卿何薄命！’”
　　黛玉听了，陡然变色。虽有无限狐疑，外面却不肯露出，反连忙含笑点头称妙，说：“果然改得好。再不必乱改了，快去干正经事罢。刚才太太打发人叫你，说明儿一早过大舅母那边去呢。你二姐姐已有人家求准了，所以叫你们过去呢。”宝玉忙道：“何必如此忙？我身上也不大好，明儿还未必能去呢。”黛玉道：“又来了，我劝你把脾气改改罢。一年大，二年小，……”一面说话一面咳嗽起来。宝玉忙道：“这里风冷，咱们只顾站着，凉着呢可不是玩的，快回去罢。”黛玉道：“我也家去歇息了，明儿再见罢。”说着，便自取路去了。宝玉只得闷闷的转步，忽想起黛玉无人随伴，忙命小丫头子跟送回去。自己到了怡红院中，果有王夫人打发嬷嬷们来，吩咐他明日一早过贾赦这边来，与方才黛玉之言相对。
　　原来贾赦已将迎春许与孙家了。这孙家乃是大同府人氏，祖上系军官出身，乃当日宁、荣府中之门生，算来亦系至交。如今孙家只有一人在京，现袭指挥之职。此人名唤孙绍祖，生得相貌魁梧，体格健壮，弓马娴熟，应酬权变，年纪未满三十，且又家资饶富，现在兵部候缺题升。因未曾娶妻，贾赦见是世交子侄，且人品家当都相称合，遂择为东床娇婿。亦曾回明贾母，贾母心中却不大愿意，但想儿女之事，自有天意，况且他亲父主张，何必出头多事？因此只说“知道了”三字，馀不多及。贾政又深恶孙家，虽是世交，不过是他祖父当日希慕宁荣之势，有不能了结之事挽拜在门下的，并非诗礼名族之裔。因此，倒劝谏过两次，无奈贾赦不听，也只得罢了。
　　宝玉却未曾会过这孙绍祖一面的，次日只得过去，聊以塞责。只听见那娶亲的日子甚近，不过今年就要过门的，又见邢夫人等回了贾母，将迎春接出大观园去，越发扫兴。每每痴痴呆呆的，不知作何消遣。又听说要陪四个丫头过去，更又跌足道：“从今后这世上又少了五个清净人了！”因此天天到紫菱洲一带地方徘徊瞻顾。见其轩窗寂寞，屏帐倏然，不过只有几个该班上夜的老妪。再看那岸上的蓼花苇叶，也都觉摇摇落落，似有追忆故人之态，迥非素常逞妍斗色可比。所以情不自禁，乃信口吟成一歌曰：
　　池塘一夜秋风冷，吹散芰荷红玉影。
　　蓼花菱叶不胜悲，重露繁霜压纤梗。
　　不闻永昼敲棋声，燕泥点点污棋枰。
　　古人惜别怜朋友，况我今当手足情！
　　宝玉方才吟罢，忽闻背后有人笑道：“你又发什么呆呢？”宝玉回头忙看是谁，原来是香菱。宝玉忙转身笑问道：“我的姐姐，你这会子跑到这里来做什么？许多日子也不进来逛逛。”香菱拍手笑嘻嘻的说道：“我何曾不要来。如今你哥哥回来了，那里比先时自由自在的了。才刚我们太太使人找你凤姐姐去，竟没有找着，说往园子里来了。我听见这个话，我就讨了这个差进来找他。遇见他的丫头，说在稻香村呢。如今我往稻香村去，谁知又遇见了你。我还要问你，袭人姐姐这几日可好？怎么忽然把个晴雯姐姐也没了，到底是什么病？二姑娘搬出去的好快，你瞧瞧，这地方一时间就空落落的了。”宝玉只有一味答应，又让他同到怡红院去吃茶。香菱道：“此刻竟不能，等找着琏二奶奶，说完了正经话再来。”宝玉道：“什么正经话，这般忙？”香菱道：“为你哥哥娶嫂子的话，所以要紧。”宝玉道：“正是说的是那一家的好？只听见吵嚷了这半年，今儿又说张家的好，明儿又要李家的，后儿又议论王家的好。这些人家的女儿，他也不知造了什么罪，叫人家好端端的议论。”香菱道：“如今定了，可以不用拉扯别人家了。”宝玉问道：“定了谁家的？”香菱道：“因你哥哥上次出门时，顺路到了个亲戚家去。这门亲原是老亲，且又和我们是同在户部挂名行商，也是数一数的大门户。前日说起来时，你们两府都也知道的，合京城里，上至王侯，下至买卖人，都称他家是‘桂花夏家’。”宝玉忙笑道：“如何又称为‘桂花夏家’？”香菱道：“本姓夏，非常的富贵。其馀田地不用说，单有几十顷地种着桂花，凡这长安那城里城外桂花局，俱是他家的，连宫里一应陈设盆景，亦是他家供奉。因此才有这个混号。如今太爷也没了，只有老奶奶带着一个亲生的姑娘过活，也并没有哥儿弟兄。可惜他竟一门尽绝了后。”宝玉忙道：“咱们也别管他绝后不绝后，只是这姑娘可好？你们大爷怎么就中意了？”香菱笑道：“一则是天缘，二来是‘情人眼里出西施’。当年时又通家来往，从小儿都在一处玩过。叙亲是姑舅兄妹，又没嫌疑。虽离了这几年，前儿一到他家，夏奶奶又是没儿子的，一见了你哥哥出落的这么，又是哭又是笑，竟比见了儿子的还胜。又令他兄妹相见。谁知这姑娘出落的花朵似的了，在家里也读书写字，所以你哥哥当时就一心看准了。连当铺里老伙计们一群人，遭扰了人家三四日。他们还留多住几天，好容易苦辞，才放回家。你哥哥一进门，就咕咕唧唧求我们太太去求亲。我们太太原是见过的，又且门当户对，也依了。和这里姨太太、凤姑娘商议了，打发人去一说，就成了。只是娶的日子太急，所以我们忙乱的很。我也巴不得早些过来，又添了一个做诗的人了。”宝玉冷笑道：“虽如此说，但只我倒替你担心虑后呢。”香菱道：“这是什么话？我倒不懂了。”宝玉笑道：“这有什么不懂的？只怕再有个人来，薛大哥就不肯疼你了。”香菱听了，不觉红了脸，正色道：“这是怎么说？素日咱们都是厮抬厮敬，今日忽然提起这些事来。怪不得人人都说你是个亲近不得的人。”一面说，一面转身走了。
　　宝玉见他这样，便怅然如有所失，呆呆的站了半日，只得没精打彩，还入怡红院来。一夜不曾安睡，种种不宁。次日便懒进饮食，身体发热。也因近日抄检大观园、逐司棋、别迎春、悲晴雯等羞辱、惊恐、悲凄所致，兼以风寒外感，遂致成疾，卧床不起。贾母听得如此，天天亲来看视。王夫人心中自悔，不合因晴雯过于逼责了他。心中虽如此，脸上却不露出，只吩咐众奶娘等好生伏侍看守。一日两次带进医生来诊脉下药。一月之后，方才渐渐的痊愈。好生保养过百日，方许动荤腥油面，方可出门行走。这百日内，院门前皆不许到，只在屋里玩笑。四五十天后，就把他拘的火星乱迸，那里忍耐的住？虽百般设法，无奈贾母、王夫人执意不从，也只得罢了。因此，和些丫鬟们无所不至，恣意耍笑。又听得薛蟠那里摆酒唱戏，热闹非常，已娶亲入门。闻得这夏家小姐十分俊俏，也略通文翰，宝玉恨不得就过去一见才好。再过些时，又闻得迎春出了阁。宝玉思及当时姊妹，耳鬓厮磨，从今一别，纵得相逢，必不得似先前这等亲热了。眼前又不能去一望，真令人凄惶不尽。少不得潜心忍耐，暂同这些丫鬟们厮闹释闷，幸免贾政责备、逼迫读书之难。这百日内，只不曾拆毁了怡红院，和这些丫头们无法无天，凡世上所无之事，都玩要出来，如今且不消细说。
　　且说香菱，自那日抢白了宝玉之后，自为宝玉有意唐突，“从此倒要远避他些才好。”因此，以后连大观园也不轻易进来了，日日忙乱着。薛蟠娶过亲，因为得了护身符，自己身上分去责任，到底比这样安静些；二则又知是个有才有貌的佳人，自然是典雅和平的。因此，心里盼过门的日子，比薛蟠还急十倍呢。好容易盼得一日娶过来，他便十分殷勤小心伏侍。
　　原来这夏家小姐，今年方十七岁，生得亦颇有姿色，亦颇识得几个字。若论心里的丘壑泾渭，颇步熙凤的后尘。只吃亏了一件，从小时父亲去世的早，又无同胞兄弟，寡母独守此女，娇养溺爱，不啻珍宝，凡女儿一举一动，他母亲皆百依百顺，因此未免酿成个盗跖的情性，自己尊若菩萨，他人秽如粪土。外具花柳之资，内秉风雷之性。在家里和丫鬟们使性赌气，轻骂重打的。今儿出了阁，自为要作当家的奶奶，比不得做女儿时腼腆温柔，须要拿出威风来才钤压得住人。况且见薛蟠气质刚硬，举止骄奢，若不趁热灶一气炮制．将来必不能自竖旗帜矣。又见有香菱这等一个才貌俱全的爱妾在室，越发添了“宋太祖灭南唐”之意。因他家多桂花，他小名就叫做金桂。他在家时，不许人口中带出“金”“桂”二字来，凡有不留心误道一字者，他便定要苦打重罚才罢。他因想“桂花”二字是禁止不住的，须得另换一名，想桂花曾有广寒嫦娥之说，便将桂花改为“嫦娥花”，又寓自己身分。如今薛蟠本是个怜新弃旧的人，且是有酒胆无饭力的，如今得了这一个妻子，正在新鲜兴头上，凡事未免尽让他些。那夏金桂见是这般形景，便也试着一步紧似一步。一月之中，二人气概都还相平；至两月之后，便觉薛蟠的气概渐次的低矮了下去。
　　一日，薛蟠酒后，不知要行何事，先和金桂商议。金桂执意不从，薛蟠便忍不住，便发了几句话，赌气自行了。金桂便哭的如醉人一般，茶汤不进，装起病来，请医疗治。医生又说：“气血相逆，当进宽胸顺气之剂。”薛姨妈恨得骂了薛蟠一顿，说：“如今娶了亲，眼前抱儿子了，还是这么胡闹！人家凤凰似的，好容易养了一个女儿，比花朵儿还轻巧，原看的你是个人物，才给你做媳妇，你不说收了心，安分守己，一心一计，和和气气的过日子，还是这么胡闹，喝了黄汤折磨人家。这会子花钱吃药白遭心。”一席话说的薛蟠后悔不迭，反来安慰金桂。金桂见婆婆如此说，越发得了意，更装出些张致来，不理薛蟠。薛蟠没了主意，惟有自软而已。好容易十天半月之后，才渐渐的哄转过金桂的心来。
自此，便加一倍小心，气概不免又矮了半截下来。那金桂见丈夫旗纛渐倒，婆婆良善，也就渐渐的持戈试马。先时不过挟制薛蟠，后来倚娇作媚，将及薛姨妈，后将至宝钗。宝钗久察其不轨之心，每每随机应变，暗以言语弹压其志。金桂知其不可犯，便欲寻隙，苦得无隙可乘，倒只好曲意俯就。一日，金桂无事，因和香菱闲谈，问香菱家乡父母。香菱皆答“忘记”，金桂便不悦，说有意欺瞒了他。因问：“‘香菱’二字是谁起的？”香菱便答道：“姑娘起的。”金桂冷笑道：“人人都说姑娘通，只这一个名字就不通。”香菱忙笑道：“奶奶若说姑娘不通，奶奶没合姑娘讲究过。说起来，他的学问，连咱们姨老爷常时还夸的呢。”
欲知香菱说出何话，且听下回分解。

Baoyu had just finished sacrificing to Qingwen when he was startled by a voice from the shadow of the flowers. Looking carefully he saw to his surprise that it was Daiyu, who greeted him smilingly.

“What a fine, original elegy! It’s as good as the ‘Eulogy on Cao E.’ ” Blushing, he answered with a smile, “I was just having a little fun. Don’t make fun of me. How did you happen to hear it?”

“I want to look it over carefully. It’s so long I couldn’t catch it all, but I did hear one couplet: ‘In the red silk bed-curtain the young master pines; By the mound of yellow earth the young maid’s fate is sealed.’ That’s good, but ‘red silk bed-curtain’ is rather trite. Why not use something that’s true to fact?”

“What do you mean?”

“We’ve now got red gauze on our windows. Why not: ‘Under the red gauze window the young master pines’?”

“Yes, yes!” he cried in delight. “That’s brilliant. You’re the only one who could have hit on it. There are so many beautiful scenes and fine things in the world, if only stupid people like me can’t think of them. But though this is a most ingenious improvement, it’s all right for you to use it but it wouldn’t do for me.”

“What nonsense. My window can be your window. There’s no need to make such distinctions. That’s too pedantic. Even complete strangers are willing to ‘share their horses and light furs without grudging’ them to friends; so why should we split hairs?”

“All right. But what worries me is that this might seem disrespectful to you. Suppose we change ‘young master’ and ‘young maid’ and make it a sacrifice by you to her. You were always good to her, after all. I’d rather scrap this whole elegy than give up your line about the red gauze. How about this: ‘Under the red gauze window the young lady is kind; By the mound of yellow earth the maid’s fate is sealed’?”

Daiyu smiled. “She wasn’t my maid, so that wouldn’t do. Besides, ‘young lady’ and ‘maid’ don’t sound well. When Zijuan dies, I can use that couplet for her.”

“Why take it out on her?” protested Baoyu laughingly.

“It’s you who are taking it out on her, not me.”

“Wait, I’ve got a better version. How about this:

Under the red gauze window I had no luck;
By the mound of yellow earth how ill-fated you were!”

At this Daiyu’s face changed colour. Though infinitely suspicious, she did not show it but simply nodded with a smile.

“Yes, that’s good.... But you mustn’t go on changing it. You’d better attend to your proper business. Her Ladyship sent someone just now to ask you to go first thing tomorrow to your uncle’s. Your second cousin’s engagement has been settled, so she wants you to go over.”

“What’s the hurry? I’m not feeling too well and I may not be able to go tomorrow.”

“There you go again. I advise you to change your ways. You’re growing up....” She was interrupted by a fit of coughing.

“It’s chilly here,” he said. “We mustn’t stay standing in the wind. Do go back to your rooms now.”

“Yes, it’s time I rested. I’ll see you tomorrow.” With that she went off.

He turned away, depressed, and suddenly it occurred to him that Daiyu had no one with her. He at once ordered a young maid to see her home. When he reached Happy Red Court, he found some nannies sent by Lady Wang to tell him to go first thing the next morning to his uncle Jia She’s house — which confirmed what Daiyu had just said.

It appeared that Jia She had already promised Yingchun in marriage to a son of the Sun family. They came from Datong Prefecture and were descendants of army officers who had been proteges of the Ning and Rong Mansions, so that the two families had been on good terms for generations. At present there was only one young man of the Sun family in the capital. He had inherited the post of a military commander. This Sun Shaozu was a stalwart, handsome young man, a good archer and horseman, a skilled exponent of the arts of war and a fine talker. Not yet thirty, he was wealthy too and waiting in the Ministry of War for a vacancy to which he could be promoted. As he was still unmarried and Jia She knew him to be the worthy son of an old family friend, a young man of good character and means, he had chosen him to be his son-in-law. He had reported this to the Lady Dowager, who had some misgivings about the match; but reflecting that in such matters it is best to abide by the parents’ decision, and not to make trouble by butting in, she had simply said, “I see,” and made no further comment. Jia Zheng, however, had a poor opinion of the Suns. Although old friends, they were no descendants of a cultured, scholarly family but simply — as he had learned — people who in the past had fawned on the Jias of Ning and Rong Mansions and, when they found themselves in difficulties, had sought their patronage. He had tried twice to dissuade his brother, but Jia She would not listen; so he had to let the matter drop.

Baoyu, who had never met Sun Shaozu, went the next day to his uncle’s house simply to go through the motions. He learned that the wedding day was very near and the bride would be fetched still this year. Then Lady Xing and the others asked the Lady Dowager’s permission to move Yingchun out of Grand View Garden, which made him even more disconsolate. He went about in a daze, not knowing how to kill time. When he heard that Yingchun was to be given four maids as attendants, he stamped his foot and exclaimed, “From now on there will be five fewer pure people in the world!”

He took to wandering every day near Purple Caltrop Isle. The place seemed desolate, its windows quiet, its curtains still. Only a few old women were left on night duty there. And when he looked at the reeds and rushes on the bank, they seemed wilted and woebegone, as if pining for their former mistress — a very different sight from their lush green in other years. He was so overcome that, hardly aware of what he was doing, he chanted this lament:

The pool’s chilled by autumn wind at night,
Dispersing the red shadows of lotus blooms;
Smartweed and caltrop leaves are swamped with grief,
Weighed down by heavy dew and thick hoar-frost;
No more is heard the click of chessmen heard
As swallows’ droppings stain the chessboard floor;
The ancients mourning parted friends were less
Distressed than I, bereft of my own sister!

He had hardly finished when someone behind him cried with a laugh, “What are you raving about now?”

He turned and saw that it was Xiangling. Smiling he asked, “Why have you come here, my dear sister? It’s a long time since you visited the Garden.”

“I’ve been meaning to,” she replied cheerfully. “But now that my husband is back, I’ve less time to myself. Just now our mistress sent me to look for Mrs. Lian, but I couldn’t find her — they said she’d come to the Garden. So I asked to be the one to find her, and on my way to Paddy-Sweet Cottage I ran into you. How is Sister Xiren? And what was the illness that carried off Sister Qingwen so suddenly? And why has Second Sister Yingchun moved out so quickly? Just look how deserted this place is now!”

Baoyu answered all her questions briefly, then invited her to Happy Red Court for some tea.

“I can’t just now,” said Xiangling. “I must find Mrs. Lian first to give her my message.”

“What is so important?”

"What is it?" he asked.
"For your brother's marriage," she told him. "That's why we're so busy."
"Which family have you decided on?" he asked. "For the last half year I've heard nothing but talk of this match. One day it's the Zhang family, the next the Li family, the day after that the Wang family. What crimes have those girls committed to have their names bandied about like this?"
"Well, now it's settled, so there'll be no more of that talk."
"Which family?"
"On his last trip your brother stopped to see some relatives, and this match was proposed with an old family connection. They're registered like us in the Ministry of Finance as merchants, and are one of the richest families. When this was mentioned the other day, even your family knew of them. Everyone in the capital — princes, nobles and traders alike — refers to them as the 'Osmanthus Xias'."
"Why is that?"
"Their name is Xia and they're enormously rich. They have so much land, I can't tell you how much; but they have dozens of qing of osmanthus. They own all the osmanthus shops in and outside the city, and supply all the potted plants and dwarf trees used as decorations in the Palace. That's how they got this nickname. The old gentleman's dead now. There's only the old lady with her daughter, no sons. So the family's died out."
"Never mind that," said Baoyu. "What's the girl like? How is it that your master has taken a fancy to her?"
"It was fate, and 'lovers see beauties in each other's eyes.' They used to be connected and played together as children. They're first cousins, so there was no reason to stand on ceremony. Though they'd been separated for some years, when he called the other day the old lady, having no son of her own, was so delighted to see how handsome he'd grown, she laughed and cried for joy as if he were her own son. Then she made her daughter come out to meet him. Who could have guessed the child would have grown into as lovely a girl as a flower? And she's studied at home and can read and write. So your brother's heart was set on her at once. He and his assistants put up at their house for three or four days, and when they wanted him to stay longer he insisted on leaving. As soon as he got home he begged our mistress to send a go-between to ask for the girl's hand. Our mistress had met her before, and as the two families are well-matched she agreed. She consulted your aunt and Xifeng, then sent to propose the match, and it was settled. We're so rushed because they've chosen a day so soon for the wedding. I can't wait for her to come — then there'll be one more of us to write poetry."
"Even so, I'm worried on your account," said Baoyu cynically.
"What do you mean? I don't understand."
"I'm sure you understand well enough. I'm afraid that once someone else comes, Cousin Xue will stop caring for you."
Xiangling flushed at that and retorted, "What right have you to talk like that? Normally we always treat each other with respect; I can't think why you say such things today. No wonder everyone says you're not to be trusted."
With that she turned and walked off.
Baoyu stood there sheepishly, nonplussed. Finally, listlessly, he went back to Happy Red Court. He was too upset to sleep that night, and the next day he lost his appetite and ran a fever. This was the result of the recent raid on the Garden, the expulsion of Siqi, Yingchun's departure and the dismissal of Qingwen, which had mortified, frightened and saddened him; in addition, he had caught a chill. So now he took to his bed. When the Lady Dowager heard that he was ill...

Accordingly, she came to see him every day. Lady Wang, repenting of her harshness to Skybright which had provoked this illness, tried to make up for it without showing it by instructing the nurses and maids to wait on him attentively and sending a doctor twice daily to take his pulse and prescribe. Not for a month did he gradually begin to recover. Then a hundred days’ convalescence was decreed, during which he was to have no meat, grease, wheatcakes or noodles, and not until this period was over would he be allowed to go out. All this time he was forbidden to step outside the courtyard, but had to amuse himself indoors. After forty or fifty days of this confinement he was champing at the bit, but could do nothing — his grandmother and mother were adamant. So he had to put up with it and divert himself as best he could with the maids, joining in all their games and laughing and joking with them. Then he heard that Xue Pan had given a feast with operas to celebrate his marriage, and that his bride, this Miss Xia, was a great beauty who knew how to read and write too. Baoyu was eager to meet her.

Some time later he learned that Yingchun had married. Recalling the past affection between the girls of their household, he reflected that even if they met again they could never be as intimate as before. And now he could not even go to see her. He was utterly dismayed. Having to contain his impatience, he fooled about with his maids to distract himself, glad at least to escape his father’s strictures and the obligation to study. In these hundred days, indeed, he and the girls ran riot in Happy Red Court, inventing all kinds of outrageous games. But no more of this.

To return to Caltrop. After her rebuff to Baoyu, assuming that he had meant to insult her she decided to keep out of his way. She stopped coming even to the Garden, and was busy all day long. Xue Pan’s marriage meant that she had someone to rely on and was no longer solely responsible for everything. Besides, she had heard that this new wife was a beautiful and talented girl, bound to be gentle and refined. So she looked forward even more eagerly than Xue Pan to the wedding, and when at last the day came she waited on her new mistress most attentively.

Now this Miss Xia was just seventeen. She was rather good-looking and had received some education. In scheming and cunning she was a match for Xifeng, but unlike her she had lost her father early and had no brothers. As she was her widowed mother’s only child, she was treated as the apple of her eye and indulged in every way. The result was that she grew as arrogant and vicious as a thief, thinking herself a goddess and all other people dirt. Outwardly all flowers and willows, at heart she was a termagant. At home she had been in the habit of venting her anger on her maids, either scolding them harshly or beating them cruelly. After her marriage she meant to be the mistress of the house, not a meek, gentle girl like the daughter she had been. To overawe everyone she had to put on airs. And seeing that Xue Pan was a headstrong, self-indulgent wastrel, she knew that if she did not take him in hand at once she would never be able to boss the show. The presence of a talented, handsome concubine like Caltrop increased her determination “to kill the barbarians with a borrowed sword.” Because her family had so many osmanthus trees she had been given the pet name Kuei-gui or Cassia. And she had forbidden everyone to utter the words “gold” or “cassia” in her presence; any maid careless enough to do so was brutally beaten. As she could not prevent the use of the word “cassia” outside, she decided that the flower must be renamed, and hit on “Cháng’é flower” because of the cassia in the moon which, she thought, would also show her own quality.

Now Xue Pan, who was fickle and liked novelty, was enjoying the charm of this new wife. So for the time being, at any rate, he let her have her way in everything.

Then she gave way to her. And when Xia Jingui saw how the land lay, she pressed home her attack step by step. For the first month the two were still a match for each other, but after the second month Xue Pan’s spirit was gradually quelled.

One day, after he had been drinking, for some unknown purpose he asked Jin-gui’s permission to do something. When she refused point-blank he lost his temper and retorted, then went off in a huff to do as he pleased. Jin-gui wept and stormed until she was beside herself. Refusing to touch food or tea, she took to her bed and sent for a doctor; but the doctor diagnosed “antagonism between the vital humours” and prescribed medicine “to ease the chest and regulate the qi.”

Aunt Xue roundly scolded her son. “You’re a married man with a son soon to be born,” she said. “Yet you’re still so crazy! It wasn’t easy for that family to bring up a daughter, precious as a phoenix, dainty as a flower. They thought you somebody special and let you have her for a wife. Instead of turning over a new leaf and settling down to live in peace and harmony, you carry on like a madman and torment her after drinking. Now we’re spending money on medicine for nothing. It’s too bad!”

Xue Pan was overwhelmed with remorse and did his best to comfort his wife. His mother’s attitude made Jin-gui still more self-important, and she put on such airs that she would have nothing to do with him. Nonplussed, he had to humble himself. And not for ten days or a fortnight did he gradually manage to win her round.

From that day on he behaved more carefully, but could not help feeling rather cowed. When Jin-gui saw that her husband’s morale was crumbling and her mother-in-law was so good-natured, she became still more aggressive. First she kept Xue Pan under her thumb. Then, by wheedling and bullying, she tried to extend her control to Aunt Xue and later to Baochai as well. Baochai had long seen through her and, playing it by ear, had quietly tried to curb her; but knowing she was not to be trifled with, Jin-gui was simply waiting for a chance to make trouble. However, as no opportunity offered, she had to dissemble for the time being.

One day when Jin-gui had nothing to do, she asked Xiangling in the course of conversation about her parents and her home. And when Xiangling said she could not remember, Jin-gui was displeased and accused her of hiding the truth.

“Who gave you the name Xiangling?” she asked.

“Cousin Bao did,” was the answer.

Jin-gui snorted. “Everyone says how clever she is; but this name she chose is nonsensical.”

Xiangling smiled. “Don’t say that, madam, if you’ve never discussed it with her. Even our master often praises her learning.”

If you want to know Xiangling’s answer, read the following chapter.

第80章 美香菱屈受贪夫棒 王道士胡诌妒妇方

话说金桂听了，将脖项一扭，嘴唇一撇，鼻孔里哧哧两声，冷笑道：“菱角花开，谁见香来？若是菱角香了，正经那些香花放在那里？可是不通之极！”香菱道：“不独菱花香，就连荷叶、莲蓬，都是有一般清香的。但他原不是花香可比，若静日静夜或清早半夜细领略了去，那一股清香比是花都好闻呢。就连菱角、鸡头、苇叶、芦根得了风露，那一股清香也是令人心神爽快的。”金桂道：“依你说，这兰花、桂花倒香的不好了？”香菱说到热闹头上，忘了忌讳，便接口道：“兰花、桂花的香，又非别的香可比。”一句未完，金桂的丫鬟名唤宝蟾的，忙指着香菱的脸说道：“你可要死，你怎么叫起姑娘的名字来？”香菱猛省了，反不好意思，忙陪笑说：“一时顺了嘴，奶奶别计较。”金桂笑道：“这有什么，你也太小心了。但只是我想这个‘香’字到底不妥，意思要换一个字，不知你服不服？”香菱笑道：“奶奶说那里话，此刻连我一身一体是奶奶的。何得换一个名字反问我服不服，叫我如何当得起。奶奶说那一个字好，就用那一个。”金桂冷笑道：“你虽说得是，只怕姑娘多心。”香菱笑道：“奶奶原来不知，当日买了我时，原是老太太使唤的，故此姑娘起了这个名字。后来伏侍了爷，就与姑娘无涉了。如今又有了奶奶，越发不与姑娘相干。且姑娘又是极明白的人，如何恼得这些呢？”金桂道：“既这样说，‘香’字竟不如‘秋’字妥当。菱角菱花皆盛于秋，岂不比香字有来历些？”香菱笑道：“就依奶奶这样罢了。”自此后遂改了“秋”字。宝钗亦不在意。
　　只因薛蟠是天性得陇望蜀的，如今娶了金桂，又见金桂的丫头宝蟾有三分姿色举止轻浮可爱，便时常要茶要水的故意撩逗他。宝蟾虽亦解事，只是怕金桂，不敢造次，且看金桂的眼色。金桂亦觉察其意，想着：“正要摆布香菱，无处寻隙。如今他既看上宝蟾，我且舍出宝蟾与他，他一定就和香菱疏远了。我再乘他疏远之时，摆布了香菱，那时宝蟾原是我的人，也就好处了。”打定了主意，俟机而发。这日薛蟠晚间微醺，又命宝蟾倒茶来吃。薛蟠接碗时故意捏他的手，宝蟾又乔装躲闪，连忙缩手。两下失误，豁啷一声茶碗落地，泼了一身一地的茶。薛蟠不好意思，佯说宝蟾不好生拿着，宝蟾说：“姑爷不好生接。”金桂冷笑道：“两个人的腔调儿都够使的了。别打量谁是傻子！”薛蟠低头微笑不语，宝蟾红了脸出去。一时安歇之时，金桂便故意的撵薛蟠：“别处去睡，省的得了馋痨似的。”薛蟠只是笑。金桂道：“要做什么和我说，别偷偷摸摸的不中用。”薛蟠听了，仗着酒盖脸，就势跪在被上，拉着金桂笑道：“好姐姐，你若把宝蟾赏了我，你要怎样就怎样。你要活人脑子，也弄来给你。”金桂笑道：“这话好不通！你爱谁，说明了，就收在房里，省得别人看着不雅，我可要什么呢。”薛蟠得了这话，喜的称谢不尽。是夜曲尽丈夫之道，竭力奉承金桂。次日他不出门，只在家中厮闹，越发放大了胆了。
　　至午后，金桂故意出去，让个空儿与他二人，薛蟠便拉拉扯扯的起来。宝蟾心里也知八九了，也就半推半就。正要入港，谁知金桂是有心等候的，料着在难分之际，便叫小丫头子舍儿过来。原来这小丫头也是金桂在家从小使唤的，因他自小父母双亡，无人看管，便大家叫他做小舍儿，专做些粗活。金桂如今有意，独唤他来吩咐道：“你去告诉秋菱，到我屋里，将我的绢子取来，不必说我说的。”小舍儿听了，一径去寻着秋菱，说：“菱姑娘，奶奶的绢子忘记在屋里了，你去取了来，送上去，岂不好？”秋菱正因金桂近日每每的挫折他，不知何意，百般竭力挽回，听了这话，忙往房里来取。不防正遇见他二人推就之际，一头撞进去了，自己倒羞的耳面通红，转身回避不及。薛蟠自为是过了明路的。除了金桂，无人可怕，所以连门也不掩。这会子秋菱撞来，故虽不十分在意，无奈宝蟾素日最是说嘴要强，今既遇见秋菱，便恨无地可入，忙推开薛蟠一径跑了，口内还怨恨不绝，说他强奸力逼。薛蟠好容易哄得上手，却被秋菱打散，不免一腔的兴头变做了一腔的恶怒，都在秋菱身上。不容分说，赶出来啐了两口，骂道：“死娼妇！你这会子做什么来撞尸游魂。”秋菱料事不好，三步两步，早已跑了。薛蟠再来找宝蟾，已无踪迹了。于是只恨的骂秋菱。至晚饭后，已吃得醺醺然，洗澡时，不防水略热了些，烫了脚，便说秋菱有意害他。他赤条精光，赶着秋菱踢打了两下。秋菱虽未受过这气苦，既到了此时，也说不得了，只好自悲自怨，各自走开。
　　彼时金桂已暗和宝蟾说明，今夜令薛蟠在秋菱房中去成亲，命秋菱过来陪自己安睡。先是秋菱不肯，金桂说他嫌腌了，再必是图安逸，怕夜里伏侍劳动。又骂说：“你没见世面的主子，见一个爱一个，把我的丫头霸占了去，又不叫你来，到底是什么主意？想必是逼死我就罢了！”薛蟠听了这话，又怕闹黄了宝蟾之事，忙又赶来骂秋菱：“不识抬举，再不去就要打了！”秋菱无奈，只得抱了铺盖来。金桂命他在地下铺着睡，秋菱只得依命。刚睡下，便叫倒茶，一时又要捶腿，如是者一夜七八次，总不使其安逸稳卧片时。那薛蟠得了宝蟾，如获珍宝，一概都置之不顾。恨得金桂暗暗的发恨道：“且叫你乐几天，等我慢慢的摆弄了他，那时可别怨我！”一面隐忍，一面设计摆弄秋菱。
　　半月光景，忽又装起病来，只说心痛难忍，四肢不能转动，疗治不效。众人都说是秋菱气的。闹了两天，忽又从金桂枕头内抖出个纸人来，上面写着金桂的年庚八字，有五根针钉在心窝并肋肢骨缝等处。于是，众人当作新闻，先报与薛姨妈。薛姨妈先忙手忙脚的，薛蟠自然更乱起来，立刻要拷打众人。金桂道：“何必冤枉众人，大约是宝蟾的镇魔法儿。”薛蟠道：“他这些时并没多空儿在你房里，何苦赖好人？”金桂冷笑道：“除了他还有谁？莫不是我自己害自己不成？虽有别人，如何敢进我的房呢？”薛蟠道：“秋菱如今是天天跟着你，他自然知道，先拷问他，就知道了。”金桂冷笑道：“拷问谁？谁肯认？依我说，竟装个不知道，大家丢开手罢了。横竖治死我也没什么要紧，乐得再娶好的。若据良心上说，左不是你三个多嫌我。”一面说着，一面痛哭起来。薛蟠更被这些话激怒，顺手抓起一根门闩来，一径抢步，找着秋菱，不容分说，便劈头劈脸浑身打起来，一口只咬定是秋菱所施。秋菱叫屈。薛姨妈跑来禁喝道：“不问明白就打起人来了，这丫头伏侍这几年，那一时不小心？他岂肯如今做这没良心的事！你且问个清浑皂白，再动粗卤。”金桂听见他婆婆如此说，怕薛蟠心软意活了，便泼声浪气大哭起来，说：“这半个多月，把我的宝蟾霸占了去，不容进我的房，惟有秋菱跟着我睡。我要拷问宝蟾，你又护在头里。你这会子又赌气打他去。治死我，再拣富贵的标致的娶来就是了，何苦做出这些把戏来？”薛蟠听了这些话，越发着了急。
　　薛姨妈听见金桂句句挟制着儿子，百般恶赖的样子，十分可恨。无奈儿子偏不硬气，已是被他挟制软惯了。如今又勾搭上丫头，被他说霸占了去，自己还要占温柔让夫之礼。这魇魔法究竟不知谁做的？正是俗语说的好，“清官难断家务事”，此时正是公婆难断床帏的事了。因无法，只得赌气喝薛蟠，说：“不争气的孽障，狗也比你体面些！谁知你三不知的把陪房丫头也摸索上了，叫老婆说霸占了丫头，什么脸出去见人！也不知谁使的法子，也不问清就打人。我知道你是个得新弃旧的东西，白辜负了当日的心。他既不好，你也不该打。我即刻叫人牙子来卖了他，你就心净了。”气着，又命：“秋菱，收拾了东西，跟我来。”一面叫人去快叫个人牙子来：“多少卖几两银子，拔去肉中刺、眼中钉，大家过太平日子！”薛蟠见母亲动了气，早已低了头。金桂听了这话，便隔着窗子往外哭道：“你老人家只管卖人，不必说着一个拉着一个的。我们很是那吃醋拈酸容不得下人的不成？怎么‘拔去肉中刺，眼中钉’？是谁的钉？谁的刺？但凡多嫌着他，也不肯把我的丫鬟也收在房里了。”薛姨妈听说，气得身战气咽，道：“这是谁家的规矩？婆婆在这里说话，媳妇隔着窗子拌嘴！亏你是旧人家的女儿，满嘴里大呼小喊，说的是什么！”薛蟠急得跺脚，说：“罢哟，罢哟！看人家听见笑话。”金桂意谓一不做二不休，越发喊起来了，说：“我不怕人笑话！你的小老婆治害我，我倒怕人笑话了？再不然，留下他，卖了我。谁还不知道薛家有钱，行动拿钱垫人，又有好亲戚，挟制着别人！你不趁早施为，还等什么！嫌我不好，谁叫你们瞎了眼，三求四告的，跑了我们家做什么去了！”一面哭喊，一面自己拍打。薛蟠急得说又不好，劝又不好，打又不好，央告又不好，只是出入嗳声叹气，抱怨说运气不好。
　　当下薛姨妈被宝钗劝进去了，只命人来卖香菱。宝钗笑道：“咱们家只知买人，并不知卖人之说，妈妈可是气糊涂了。倘或叫人听见，岂不笑话？哥哥嫂子嫌他不好，留着我使唤，我正也没人呢。”薛姨妈道：“留下他还是惹气，不如打发了他干净。”宝钗笑道：“他跟着我也是一样，横竖不叫他到前头去。从此，断绝了他那里，也和卖了的一样。”香菱早已跑到薛姨妈跟前，痛哭哀求，不愿出去，情愿跟姑娘。薛姨妈只得罢了。自此，后来香菱果跟随宝钗去了，把前面路径竟自断绝。虽然如此，终不免对月伤悲，挑灯自叹。虽然在薛蟠房中几年，皆因血分中有病，是以并无胎孕。今复加以气怒伤肝，内外折挫不堪，竟酿成干血之症，日渐羸瘦，饮食懒进，请医服药不效。
　　那时金桂又吵闹了数次，薛蟠有时仗着酒胆，挺撞过两次。持棍欲打，那金桂便递身叫打。这里持刀欲杀时，便伸着脖项。薛蟠也实不能下手，只得乱了一阵罢了。如今已成习惯自然，反使金桂越长威风。又渐次辱嗔宝蟾。宝蟾比不得香菱，正是个烈火干柴，既和薛蟠情投意合，便把金桂放在脑后。近见金桂又作践他，他便不肯低服半点。先是一冲一撞的拌嘴，后来金桂气急，甚至于骂，再至于打。他虽不敢还手，便也撒泼打滚，寻死觅活，昼则刀剪，夜则绳索，无所不闹。薛蟠一身难以两顾，惟徘徊观望，十分闹得无法，便出门躲着。金桂不发作性气，有时喜欢，便纠聚人来斗牌掷骰行乐。又生平最喜啃骨头，每日务要杀鸡鸭，将肉赏人吃，只单是油炸的焦骨头下酒。吃得不耐烦，便肆行海骂，说：“有别的忘八粉头乐的，我为什么不乐。”薛家母女总不去理他，惟暗里落泪。薛蟠亦无别法，惟悔恨不该娶这“搅家精”，都是一时没了主意。于是宁、荣二府之人，上上下下，无有不知，无有不叹者。
　　此时宝玉已过了百日，出门行走。亦曾过来见过金桂，举止形容也不怪厉，一般是鲜花嫩柳，与众姊妹不差上下，焉得这等情性，可为奇事。因此，心中纳闷。这日，与王夫人请安去，又正遇见迎春奶娘来家请安，说起孙绍祖甚属不端，“姑娘惟有背地里淌眼泪，只要接了家来，散荡两日。”王夫人因说：“我正要这两日接他去，只是七事人事的都不遂心，所以就忘了。前日宝玉去了，回来也曾说过的。明日是个好日子，就接他去。”正说时，贾母打发人来找宝玉，说：“明儿一早往天齐庙还愿去。”宝玉如今巴不得各处去逛逛，听见如此，喜的一夜不曾合眼。
次日一早，梳洗穿戴已毕，随了两三个老嬷嬷，坐车出西城门外天齐庙烧香还愿。这庙里已于昨日预备停妥的。宝玉天性怯懦，不敢近狰狞神鬼之像，是以忙忙的焚过纸马钱粮，便退至道院歇息。一时吃饭毕，众嬷嬷和李贵等围随宝玉到各处玩耍了一回，宝玉困倦，复回至净室安歇。众嬷嬷生恐他睡着了，便请了当家的老王道士来陪他说话儿。这老道士专在江湖上卖药，弄些海上方治病射利，庙外现挂着招牌，丸散膏药，色色俱备。亦长在宁、荣二府走动惯熟，都给他起了个混号，唤他做“王一贴”，言他膏药灵验，一贴病除。当下王一贴进来。宝玉正歪在炕上，看见王一贴进来，便笑道：“来的好。我听见说你极会说笑话儿的，说一个给我们大家听听。”王一贴笑道：“正是呢，哥儿别睡，仔细肚子里面筋作怪。”说着，满屋里的都笑了，宝玉也笑着起身整衣。王一贴命徒弟们：“快沏好茶来。”焙茗道：“我们爷不吃你的茶，坐在这屋里还嫌膏药气息呢。”王一贴笑道：“不当家花拉的！膏药从不拿进屋里来的。知道二爷今日必来，三五日头里就拿香熏了。”宝玉道：“可是呢，天天只听见说你的膏药好，到底治什么病？”王一贴道：“若问我的膏药，说来话长，其中底细，一言难尽：共药一百二十味，君臣相际，温凉兼用。内则调元补气，养荣卫，开胃口，宁神定魄，去寒去暑，化食化痰；外则和血脉，舒筋络，去死生新，去风散毒。其效如神，贴过便知。”宝玉道：“我不信一张膏药就治这些病？我且问你，倒有一种病，也贴得好么？”王一贴道：“百病千灾，无不立效。若不效，二爷只管揪胡子，打我这老脸，折我这庙何如？只说出病源来。”宝玉道：“你猜。若猜得着，便贴得好了。”王一贴听了，寻思一会，笑道：“这倒难猜，只怕膏药有些不美了。”宝玉命他坐在身边。王一贴心动，便笑着悄悄的说道：“我可猜着了。想是二爷如今有了房中的事情，要滋助的药可是不是？”话犹未完，焙茗先喝道：“该死，打嘴！”宝玉犹未解，忙问：“他说什么？”焙茗道：“信他胡说！”唬得王一贴不等再问，只说：“二爷明说了罢。”宝玉道：“我问你，可有贴女人的妒病的方子没有？”王一贴听了，拍手笑道：“这可罢了，不但说没有方子，就是听也没有听见过。”宝玉笑道：“这样还算不得什么！”王一贴又忙道：“这贴妒的膏药倒没经过。有一种汤药，或者可医，只是慢些儿，不能立刻见效的。”宝玉道：“什么汤？怎样吃法？”
    王一贴道：“这叫做‘疗妒汤’：用极好的秋梨一个，二钱冰搪，一钱陈皮，水三碗，梨熟为度。每日清晨吃这一个梨，吃来吃去就好了。”宝玉道：“这也不值什么。只怕未必见效。”王一贴道：“一剂不效，吃十剂，今日不效，明日再吃；今年不效，明年再吃。横竖这三味药都是润肺开胃不伤人的，甜丝丝的，又止咳嗽，又好吃。吃过一百岁，人横竖是要死的，死了还妒什么？那时就见效了。”说着，宝玉、焙茗都大笑不止，骂“油嘴的牛头”。王一贴道：“不过是闲着解午盹罢了，有什么关系？说笑了你们就值钱。告诉你们说，连膏药也是假的。我有真药，我还吃了做神仙呢。有真的跑到这里来混？”正说着，吉时已到，请宝玉出去奠酒，焚化钱粮，散福。功课完毕，宝玉方进城回家。
　　那时迎春已来家好半日，孙家婆娘媳妇等人已待晚饭，打发回家去了。迎春方哭哭啼啼，在王夫人房中诉委屈，说：“孙绍祖一味好色，好赌，酗酒，家中所有的媳妇丫头，将及淫遍。略劝过两三次，便骂我是‘醋汁子老婆拧出来的’。又说老爷曾收着五千银子，不该使了他的。如今他来要了两三次不得，便指着我的脸说道：‘你别和我充夫人娘子！你老子使了我五千银子，把你准折卖给我的。好不好，打你一顿。撵到下房里睡去。当日有你爷爷在时，希冀上我们的富贵，赶着相与的。论理我和你父亲是一辈，如今压着我的头，晚了一辈，不该做了这门亲，倒没的叫人看着赶势利似的。’”一行说，一行哭的呜呜咽咽，连王夫人并众妹妹无不落泪。王夫人只得用言解劝，说：“已是遇见不晓事的人，可怎么样呢。想当日你叔叔也曾劝过大老爷，不叫做这门亲的，大老爷执意不听，一心情愿，到底做不好了。我的儿，这也是你的命。”迎春哭道：“我不信我的命就这么苦，从小儿没有娘，幸而过婶娘这边来，过了几年心净日子。如今偏又是这么个结果。”王夫人一面劝，一面问他随意要在那里安歇。迎春道：“乍乍的离了姊妹们，只是眠思梦想，二则还惦记着我的屋子，还得在园里住个三五天，死也甘心了。不知下次来还得住不得住了呢。”王夫人忙劝道：“快休乱说。年轻的夫妻们，斗牙斗齿，也是泛泛人的常事，何必说这些丧话？”仍命人忙忙的收拾紫菱洲房屋，命妹妹们陪伴着解释。又吩咐宝玉：“不许在老太太跟前走漏一些风声。倘或老太太知道了这些事，都是你说的。”宝玉唯唯的听命。迎春是夕仍在旧馆安歇。众姐妹丫鬟等更加亲热异常。一连住了三日，才往邢夫人那边去。先辞过贾母及王夫人，然后与众姐妹分别，各皆悲伤不舍。还是王夫人薛姨妈等安慰劝释，方止住了，过那边去。又在邢夫人处住了两日，就有孙家的人来接去。迎春虽不愿去，无奈孙绍祖之恶，勉强忍情作辞去了。邢夫人本不在意，也不问其夫妻和睦、家务烦难，只面情塞责而已。
要知后事，下回分解。

Jingui, at this, twisted her neck, pursed her lips and snorted.

“Do caltrop flowers have any scent?” she sneered. “If they have, what becomes of all the real fragrant flowers? That’s utter nonsense!”

“It’s not only the caltrop flower,” Xangling assured her. “Even the lotus leaf and seed-pod have a delicate fragrance. Of course it’s different from the scent of flowers. But if you savour it carefully on a quiet day or night, in the early morning or at midnight, that delicate fragrance is sweeter than any flower’s. Even the leaves and roots of caltrops, gorgon fruit, reeds and rushes, steeped in dew and wind, have a fresh scent which is most refreshing.”

“Do you mean to say then that orchids and cassia aren’t fragrant?”

Carried away by this discussion, Xangling forgot herself and retorted, “The fragrance of orchids and cassia can’t compare with that of other flowers....”

She had not finished when Jingui’s maid Baochan pointed a finger at her.

“You must want to die!” she cried. “How dare you call the young mistress by her name?”

Xangling, flushing in dismay, promptly begged Jingui’s pardon. “It was a slip of the tongue, madam. Please don’t take offence.”

Jingui laughed. “Why should I? You’re over-sensitive. But it seems to me this name ‘Xiangling’ is most unsuitable. I’d like to change it. I wonder if you’ll agree to that?”

“How can you say such a thing, madam?” Xangling smiled. “I belong to you now, body and soul. Why ask if I’m willing to have my name changed? How could I presume to object? Whatever name you choose will do.”

“That’s all very well, but I’m afraid the young lady may be angry.”

“You don’t understand, madam. When I was bought the old lady meant to keep me for her own use, so the young lady gave me this name. But later, when I started serving the master, that had nothing to do with her. And now that you’re here, madam, of course it’s still less her concern. Besides, she’s very understanding. Why should she be annoyed?”

“In that case,” said Jingui, “instead of ‘Xiang’ I think ‘Qiu’ would be more appropriate. Both caltrops and caltrop flowers are at their best in autumn, so isn’t that more to the point?”

“Very well, madam, let it be Qiu.”

And Baochai raised no objection to the change.

Now Xue Pan was a man whose lust was never satisfied. Having married Jingui, he was attracted by her maid Baochan’s rather seductive ways and her free and easy manner. He often flirted with her on the pretext of asking her to fetch him tea or water. Though Baochan was amenable she was afraid of her mistress and dared not take liberties, having to wait for a sign from her. Jingui for her part was well aware of this.

“I’ve been meaning to squash Xiangling but couldn’t find a chance,” she thought. “If he’s taken a fancy to Baochan, I’ll let him have her and then he’s bound to cold-shoulder Xiangling. I can take it out on her when he’s turned against her. As Baochan’s my girl, that should be all right too.”

Having decided on this plan she waited for a chance to put it into execution.

One evening when Xue Pan was slightly tipsy he called for Baochan to bring him tea. As he took the cup he purposely pinched her hand. She made a show of eluding him and quickly withdrew it. In the scuffle, the cup fell to the ground and tea splashed all over the floor and his clothes. Ashamed of himself, he blamed her for not handing it to him properly.

“You didn’t take it properly, sir,” she retorted.

Jingui smiled sarcastically. “You’re a fine pair, I must say! Don’t think you can fool me.”

Xue Pan lowered his head with a sheepish smile while Baochan fled blushing.

When it was time to retire, Jingui purposely chased him away.

“Sleep somewhere else,” she said. “I don’t want you lusting after me like a starved ghost.”

He simply grinned.

“If you want anything, come and tell me,” she scolded. “What’s the use of sneaking around like that?”

Flushed with wine, he knelt on the bedding and caught hold of Jin-gui.

“Dear sister,” he coaxed, “if you’ll give me Bao-chan, I’ll do whatever you want. If you want a living man’s brains I’ll get them for you.”

“What nonsense!” She giggled. “If you’ve taken a fancy to her, out with it and take her as your concubine. It doesn’t look nice the other way. But what do I want with her?”

Xue Pan was overjoyed by this.

“Thanks a million!” he cried.

That night he played the husband to perfection, doing his best to please her. The next day he stayed at home fooling about, growing even bolder.

After lunch Jin-gui went out on purpose to leave the two of them alone, and Xue Pan started dallying with Bao-chan, who by now had a pretty good idea of the situation and put up only a half-hearted struggle. They were on the point of getting down to business when Jin-gui, who had been waiting for this, sent in a young maid called Shere — so named because she had lost both parents as a child and had no one to look after her. Jin-gui had brought her from her home to do rough work. Now she called the child in and instructed her:

“Go and tell Caltrop to fetch my handkerchief from my room. Don’t say I sent you.”

Shere went to find Caltrop and said, “Miss Caltrop, the mistress has left her handkerchief in her room. Will you fetch it and take it to her? That would be a good deed, wouldn’t it?”

Caltrop had been wondering how to please Jin-gui, who had been finding fault with her recently for no reason at all. Eager to oblige, she hurried to her room — and burst in on the two of them in each other’s arms. Blushing crimson to the ears, she turned to flee but could not hide her embarrassment.

Xue Pan, assuming that his wife had given her consent and he had nothing to fear from anyone but her, had not even closed the door. He was not too put out by Caltrop’s intrusion, but Bao-chan was a girl who liked to show off and talk big. The sight of Caltrop made her wish the earth would swallow her up. She pushed Xue Pan away and ran off, loudly protesting that he had tried to rape her.

Xue Pan, who had had great difficulty in talking her round, was furious with Caltrop for interrupting them. He rushed out and spat in her face.

“You bitch!” he swore. “Why must you come haunting this room like a ghost?”

Caltrop, sensing trouble, took to her heels. When Xue Pan went back to look for Bao-chan she had disappeared. He could only curse Caltrop. After supper that evening, by which time he was tipsy again, when he took a bath the water happened to be rather hot and scalded his feet. He swore that Caltrop had done this on purpose to injure him. Naked as he was, he kicked her a couple of times. Though unaccustomed to such treatment, there was nothing she could do about it but weep in silence and keep out of his way.

Jin-gui had told Bao-chan secretly that she meant to send Xue Pan to sleep in Caltrop’s room that night, and ordered Caltrop to come and sleep with her. When Caltrop refused, Jin-gui accused her of finding her dirty or of being lazy and not wanting to have to wait on her at night. She scolded:

“You’re like all ignorant young mistresses, falling for every man you set eyes on. Why should you hog my maid and not come to me? What are you up to? Do you want to drive me to my death?”

Xue Pan, afraid this might ruin his chances with Bao-chan, promptly swore at Caltrop.

“You don’t know what’s good for you!” he fumed. “If you don’t go, I’ll beat you.”

So Caltrop had to take her bedding to Jin-gui’s room, where she was told to spread it on the floor — an order which she obeyed. No sooner had she lain down than Jin-gui called for tea. A little later she wanted her legs massaged. Seven or eight times in the night she made these demands, never letting Caltrop sleep in peace for a single moment. As for Xue Pan, he felt as if he had found a rare treasure.

But Jin-gui, who had been secretly gnashing her teeth with rage, decided to bide her time.

“I’ll let you enjoy yourself for a few days,” she thought. “Wait till I’ve
settled her hash — then don’t blame me for being ruthless.”

She restrained her anger while plotting how to torment Caltrop.

About a fortnight later, she suddenly feigned illness, complaining of such
excruciating pains in her heart that she could not move her limbs. No
treatment did her any good. Everybody said that Caltrop had driven her to
this. Then, two days later, a paper effigy was shaken out of her pillow with
Jin-gui’s date and hour of birth written on it, and five pins stuck into the
heart and the joints of the limbs. This was reported as a sensational piece
of news to Aunt Xue, who was most alarmed and Xue Pan even more so. He
wanted to have all the servants tortured to confess, but Jin-gui said:

“Why make out that they’re to blame? Most likely it was Moon Cakes who
worked this magic on me.”

“She hasn’t had much chance to come to your room recently,” he objected.
“Why wrong an innocent person?”

“If not her, who else?” she sneered. “Do you imagine I’d do such a thing to
myself? Even if there is anyone else, who would dare come into my room?”

“Caltrop’s with you every day. She must know. If we torture her we’ll find
out.”

“Torture her? Who’s going to own up? My advice is to pretend not to know
and just drop it. After all, it doesn’t matter if I’m killed; you can
happily marry a better wife. But to be fair, I suppose it’s because the
three of you find me in the way.”

She started sobbing.

Xue Pan in a rage grabbed a door-bar and rushed to find Caltrop. Without a
word he started beating her all over, swearing that she must have worked this
magic. Caltrop pleaded her innocence.

Aunt Xue ran over to stop him.

“How can you beat her without first getting to the bottom of this?” she
scolded. “This girl has waited on you for years, and has always been careful.
How could she do such a wicked thing now? You must get this straight before
losing your temper.”

When Jin-gui heard her mother-in-law taking this line, she was afraid Xue Pan
might give in. She started sobbing and wailing.

“For more than a fortnight now he’s kept Moon Cakes from me, not letting her
come to my room, so that I’ve only had Caltrop to sleep with me. When I
wanted to question Moon Cakes, he protected her. And now in a fit of anger
he’s beating Caltrop. He wants to kill me so that he can marry someone rich
and beautiful. Why bother to put on such a show?”

This made Xue Pan fly into a greater rage.

Aunt Xue, exasperated by the way Jin-gui incited her son against others and
acted so disgracefully, was disgusted. But her wretched son was so spineless
and so under his wife’s thumb that he had taken up with her maid, and now she
was accusing him of keeping Moon Cakes from her — she who posed as a gentle,
dutiful wife! Who could have worked this magic? As the proverb says, “Not
even good officials can settle family troubles.” How much less could a mother
decide a quarrel between her son and his wife! In desperation she shouted at
Xue Pan:

“You degenerate! Even a dog is more dignified. Who’d have thought you’d carry
on with your wife’s maid, letting her accuse you of keeping the girl from
her? How can you hold up your head in public? You don’t know who worked this
magic, yet you start beating people. I know you — you’re the type that loves
the new and loathes the old. You’ve no constancy. Even if she’s no good, you
shouldn’t beat her. I’m sending at once for a slave-dealer to sell her. That
will set your mind at rest.”

In her anger she told Caltrop, “Pack your things and come with me.” And she
ordered a servant, “Go quickly and fetch a dealer. We’ll sell her for
whatever we can get, to rid us of this thorn in the flesh, this eyesore, so
that we can all have some peace.”

Xue Pan hung his head at this. And when Jin-gui heard that Caltrop was to be
sold she forthwith dried her tears and made herself up, reflecting that once
the girl had been sold there would be no one to interfere with her. So she
urged Xue Pan to lose no time in getting another concubine.

She shouted tearfully through the window, “Just sell her and have done with it. There’s no need to drag me in. Do you take me for a jealous shrew who can’t tolerate anyone? What do you mean by ‘pulling out the thorn in your flesh and the nail in your eye’? Whose nail? Whose thorn? If he’d found her so impossible, would he have taken my maid as his concubine too?”

Aunt Hsueh was quivering with rage. “Such goings-on!” she gasped. “A daughter-in-law shouting through the window to bandy words with her mother-in-law! And you a girl from a good family too — what a way to carry on!”

Hsueh Pan stamped his foot in desperation. “That’s enough!” he cried. “Do you want to make a laughing-stock of us?”

Chin-kuei was determined to go the whole hog. “I don’t care if people laugh at us!” she shrieked. “Your concubine ill-treats me, yet you’re afraid of being laughed at? If you won’t sell her, then sell me! Everybody knows the Hsuehs are rolling in money and can bribe anyone. They have powerful relatives too, and can put pressure on people. If you’re going to do it, do it quickly. What are you waiting for? If I’m not good enough for you, why were you so blind as to come time and again to beg for my hand?”

She wept, shouted and thumped herself. Hsueh Pan in desperation could neither reason with her nor silence her by threats or entreaties. He simply stamped in and out, sighing and cursing his bad luck.

By now Aunt Hsueh had been persuaded to go inside by Pao-chai, and she simply sent to have Hsiang-ling sold.

“Our family only buys servants, we’ve never sold any,” said Pao-chai with a smile. “You must be beside yourself with anger, mother. If word of this got out, wouldn’t people laugh at us? If my brother and sister-in-law find Hsiang-ling unsatisfactory, let her work for me. I’ve no one to help me anyway.”

“If we keep her she’ll only make more trouble. Better get rid of her once and for all.”

“It will be the same if she stays with me. I won’t let her go to the front court, so she’ll be completely cut off from my brother — the same as being sold.”

Hsiang-ling had run over to fall on her knees before Aunt Hsueh. Weeping, she begged not to be sent away but allowed to serve the young lady. So Aunt Hsueh had to let the matter drop.

After that Hsiang-ling went to wait on Pao-chai and never went back to the front court. But though she had escaped being sold she could not help grieving often in private over her hard lot. During the years she had spent in Hsueh Pan’s household, because of some blood disorder she had never conceived; and now, what with anger and frustration which injured her liver, and the rough treatment she had received, this developed into consumption. She grew thinner every day and had no appetite. All the doctors could do was to prescribe tonics which proved of no avail.

Chin-kueh raised several more storms. Sometimes, emboldened by wine, Hsueh Pan would stand up to her and even threaten her with a stick; but when she pressed against him to let him beat her, or stretched out her neck for him to cut it with a knife, he could not bring himself to do it and after all the bluster the storm would subside. They were both getting used to this, and Chin-kuei became more domineering than ever. She also started venting her spite on Pao-chan.

Now Pao-chan was a very different proposition from Hsiang-ling. A firebrand herself, she was on the best of terms with Hsueh Pan and had no time for Chin-kuei. When the latter started bullying her she refused to take it lying down. At first she would answer back, and later, when Chin-kuei lost her temper and swore at her or beat her, not daring to hit back she would roll on the ground crying that she wanted to die, and make scenes by brandishing a knife or scissors by day or demanding a rope at night. Hsueh Pan, unable to cope with both of them, could only look on in dismay. When things got too hot for him he would go out.

If Chin-kuei was not in a temper she would amuse herself by gathering people together to play cards or dice. And she had a passion for gnawing bones. She insisted on having chickens or ducks killed every day, then would give the meat to others to eat while she herself savoured only the fried bones with her wine. When she had nothing better to do she would start cursing wildly.

“Don’t think I don’t know what goes on,” she would fume. “I’m not a fool. There are other turtle-eggs and strumpets for him to amuse himself with....”

"Why shouldn’t I be happy?" Aunt Xue and her daughter ignored her, simply weeping in secret. And Xue Pan could think of no way out either, repenting only of having married this "trouble-maker" in a moment of folly. The whole Rong and Ning households, high and low, knew of this and deplored it.

By now, Baoyu had completed the hundred days of mourning and could go out. He had called to see Jingui, and as she struck him as neither fierce nor strange but as pretty and charming as his other girl cousins, he was amazed that she should have such a shocking disposition. It puzzled him.

One day, when he went to pay his respects to Lady Wang, Yingchun’s nurse came to ask after her mistress. She reported that Sun Shaozu was behaving disgracefully.

"The young lady can only weep in secret," she said. "She hopes you will fetch her home for a couple of days’ relaxation."

"I’ve been meaning to send for her these last few days," replied Lady Wang. "But so many things have cropped up, it slipped my mind. The other day, after Baoyu’s visit there, he told me about it. Tomorrow is a lucky day, so we’ll send to fetch her."

Just then the Lady Dowager sent to summon Baoyu, saying, "Tomorrow morning early he must go to offer thanks at the Tianqi Temple." As Baoyu was eager to go out and about, this made him so happy that he did not sleep a wink all night.

The next morning, having washed and dressed, he went with some old nurses by carriage to offer incense and give thanks at the Tianqi Temple outside the West Gate. Preparations there had been made the previous day. Being of a timid disposition and afraid of the ferocious idols, Baoyu lost no time in burning his paper offerings and money, then withdrew to a cloister to rest. After a meal, the nurses and Li Gui took him to stroll through the grounds. When he felt tired he went back to the quiet room to rest, and the nurses, afraid he might fall asleep, sent for the chief priest of the temple, Wang, to keep him company.

This old priest, who peddled drugs all over the place and made money by selling so-called wonder-working prescriptions, had a signboard outside the temple listing all the pills, powders and plasters he had for sale. Being a familiar figure in the Rong and Ning Mansions they had given him the nickname "King of Plasters," meaning that one of his plasters would cure any complaint.

When he came in, Baoyu was reclining on the couch. At sight of the priest he chuckled.

"You’ve come just at the right time," he said. "I hear you’re a great hand at telling jokes. Tell us one."

"Quite right too," replied Wang. "Don’t go to sleep, sir, or you may get cramp in your tummy."

This raised a laugh from everyone present, and Baoyu laughed too as he stood up and straightened his clothes.

Wang told his novices, "Make good tea quickly."

Mingyan retorted, "We don’t want your tea. Sitting in this room, we can’t stand the stink of your plasters."

"Don’t talk nonsense," said Wang. "I never bring any plasters in here. Knowing that the young gentleman was coming today, I had the place fumigated with incense three or four days ago."

"That’s right," put in Baoyu. "I’m always hearing how good your plasters are. What illnesses do they really cure?"

"If you want to know about my plasters, there’s a long story about them. It’s hard to explain in a few words. The ingredients include all sorts of tonics and restoratives to build up resistance, stimulate the appetite, quiet the nerves, regulate the blood and the circulation, counteract heat and cold, help digestion and reduce phlegm. Used externally, they stimulate the muscles, promote the growth of flesh and skin, and dispel cold and poison. The effect is miraculous — you have only to try one to see."

"I don’t believe one plaster can cure so many different diseases," objected Baoyu. "I’ll ask you another question: is there one that can cure a particular illness?"

"It cures every ailment. If it doesn’t, you can pull out my beard and slap my old face, and smash up this temple of mine. Just tell me what’s wrong."

"Guess. If you guess right, that’ll prove your skill."

"If it’s a good plaster you want, I’ve got it.” After a moment’s thought Wang Yitie smiled. “I can’t guess, I’m afraid. Maybe a plaster’s not the thing.”

Baoyu made him sit down beside him. Wang Yitie had an inspiration.

“I’ve got it!” he whispered with a smile. “I suppose now that you have chamber duties, you want some tonic. Is that it?”

Before he could finish, Beiming swore, “Damn you! Hold your tongue!”

Baoyu, not having understood, asked, “What did he say?”

“Don’t listen to his nonsense!”

This so alarmed Wang Yitie that he cut in, “Tell me what you want, young master.”

“I want to know if you have a prescription to cure women of jealousy.”

Wang clapped his hands and chuckled.

“That lets me out! Not only have I no such prescription, I’ve never even heard of one.”

“In that case you’re not much good,” retorted Baoyu.

“I may not have a plaster to cure jealousy, but I do know of a decoction which may do the trick. Only it’s slow to take effect; it doesn’t work right away.”

“What decoction? How is it prepared?”

“You take one good autumn pear, two ounces of crystal sugar, one ounce of dried tangerine peel, and boil them in four bowls of water till the pear is pulpy. Every morning eat one such pear as a tonic, and in time you’ll be cured.”

“That’s nothing. I doubt if it’s any use.”

“If one dose doesn’t cure you, take ten. If it doesn’t work today, try again tomorrow. If it doesn’t work this year, try next. These three ingredients are harmless, good for the lungs, and they improve the digestion. They’re sweet to the taste too, and stop coughing. You can go on taking them till you’re a hundred — we’ve all got to die some day, and once you’re dead what is there to be jealous about? Then you’ll see how effective it is!”

At that Baoyu and Beiming burst out laughing and cursed him as a glib old quack.

“I was just joking to pass the time,” said Wang. “What does it matter? It’s worth it to have given you a laugh. I may as well tell you, even my plasters are fakes. If I had the real stuff, I’d have taken it long ago to become an immortal. Why should I hawk it around here?”

Just then it was announced that the auspicious hour had come for Baoyu to go out and offer libations, burn paper money and distribute offerings. Not till these ceremonies had been performed did he return to the city and go home.

Yingchun had come back some time earlier. The Sun family’s servants, having waited to have supper, had been sent home. Now Yingchun, in tears, was telling Lady Wang how she had been wronged.

“Sun Shaozu is a rake, a gambler and a drunkard,” she sobbed. “He’s debauched practically all the maids and serving-women in the house. When I ventured a couple of remonstrations, he swore I’d been pickled in vinegar and called me a jealous bitch. He also said that my father had taken five thousand taels of his silver which he ought not to have done, and now that he’s asked for it several times in vain, he pointed his finger at my face and swore, ‘Don’t you put on airs here as my wife! Your father took five thousand taels from me, and that’s the price he sold you for. If you don’t behave, I’ll give you a thrashing and send you to sleep in the servants’ quarters!

“‘In your grandfather’s time you were only too eager to cultivate us because we were noble and rich. Actually, I’m your father’s generation. Now he’s put one over on me by making me his son-in-law, which lowers me by one generation. This marriage should never have taken place. It makes people think I’m toadying to your family.’”

As she sobbed out this account, Lady Wang and the girls could not help weeping too.

“There’s nothing to be done, you’ve fallen into the hands of a brute,” said Lady Wang. “Your uncle did advise your father against this match, but he was set on it and went his own way. So now it’s turned out badly. My child, this is your fate.”

“I don’t believe it’s my fate,” wept Yingchun.

“Her life is so hard!” she sighed. “Losing her mother as a child, she was lucky to come here and have a few years of peace. And now this has to happen to her!”

Lady Wang urged her not to worry and asked where she would like to stay.

“Leaving my cousins so suddenly, I shall miss them terribly,” said Yingchun. “And I long to see my old rooms too. I’d be content to die if I could spend just a few more days in the Garden. Who knows if I shall ever be able to stay here again?”

“Don’t talk like that!” begged Lady Wang. “All young couples have their tiffs. It’s nothing to worry about. Why harp on dying?” She ordered the rooms at Purple Caltrop Isle to be made ready and maids to keep Yingchun company and cheer her up, warning Pao-yu, “Mind you don’t breathe a word of this to the old lady. If she hears of it we’ll know it came from you.”

Pao-yu had to agree to this.

That night Yingchun slept in her old apartments, and all her cousins and the maids were more cordial to her than ever. After three days there she went back to Lady Hsing’s quarters. First she took her leave of the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, then of her cousins. They were all very loath to part with her, and it took Lady Wang and Aunt Hsueh to comfort them and stop their lamentations. Yingchun went to Lady Hsing’s place for a couple of days, after which the Sun family sent to fetch her. Although unwilling to go she had to submit to Sun Shao-tsu’s tyranny and control herself. Lady Hsing, not concerned in any case, did not trouble to ask whether the young couple were on good terms or if she had any domestic problems, but simply observed the formalities.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第81章 占旺相四美钓游鱼 奉严词两番入家塾

且说迎春归去之后，邢夫人象没有这事，倒是王夫人抚养了一场，却甚实伤感，在房中自己叹息了一回。只见宝玉走来请安，看见王夫人脸上似有泪痕，也不敢坐，只在傍边站着。王夫人叫他坐下，宝玉才捱上炕来，就在王夫人身旁坐了。王夫人见他呆呆的瞅着，似有欲言不言的光景，便道：“你又为什么这样呆呆的？”宝玉道：“并不为什么。只是昨儿听见二姐姐这种光景，我实在替他受不得。虽不敢告诉老太太，却这两夜只是睡不着。我想咱们这样人家的姑娘，那里受得这样的委屈？况且二姐姐是个最懦弱的人，向来不会和人拌嘴，偏偏儿的遇见这样没人心的东西，竟一点儿不知道女人的苦处！”说着，几乎滴下泪来。王夫人道：“这也是没法儿的事。俗语说的：‘嫁出去的女孩儿，泼出去的水。’叫我能怎么样呢？”宝玉道：“我昨儿夜里倒想了一个主意，咱们索性回明了老太太，把二姐姐接回来，还叫他紫菱洲住着，仍旧我们姐妹弟兄们一块儿吃，一块儿玩，省得受孙家那混账行子的气。等他来接，咱们硬不叫他去。由他接一百回，咱们留一百回。只说是老太太的主意。这个岂不好呢？”王夫人听了，又好笑又好恼，说道：“你又发了呆气了，混说的是什么！大凡做了女孩儿，终久是要出门子的，嫁到人家去，娘家那里顾得。也只好看他自己的命运，碰的好就好，碰的不好也就没法儿。你难道没听见人说‘嫁鸡随鸡，嫁狗随狗’，那里个个都象你大姐姐做娘娘呢？况且你二姐姐是新媳妇，孙姑爷也还是年轻的人，各人有各人的脾气，新来乍到，自然要有些扭别的。过几年，大家摸着脾气儿，生儿长女以后，那就好了。你断断不许在老太太跟前说起半个字，我知道了是不依你的。快去干你的罢，别在这里混说了。”说的宝玉也不敢作声，坐了一回，无精打彩的出来了。憋着一肚子闷气，无处可泄，走到园中，一径往潇湘馆来。刚进了门，便放声大哭起来。
　　黛玉正在梳洗才毕，见宝玉这个光景倒吓了一跳，问：“是怎么了？合谁怄了气了？”连问几声。宝玉低着头，伏在桌子上呜呜咽咽，哭的说不出话来。黛玉便在椅子上怔怔的瞅着他，一会子问道：“到底是别人合你怄了气了，还是我得罪了你呢？”宝玉摇手道：“都不是，都不是。”黛玉道：“那么着，为什么这么伤心起来？”宝玉道：“我只想着，咱们大家越早些死的越好，活着真真没有趣儿。”黛玉听了这话，更觉惊讶，道：“这是什么话？你真正发了疯不成？”宝玉道：“也并不是我发疯。我告诉你，你也不能不伤心。前儿二姐姐回来的样子和那些话，你也都听见看见了。我想人到了大的时候，为什么要嫁？嫁出去，受人家这般苦楚！还记得咱们初结海棠社的时候，大家吟诗做东道，那时候何等热闹。如今宝姐姐家去了，连香菱也不能过来，二姐姐又出了门子了，几个知心知意的人都不在一处，弄得这样光景。我原打算去告诉老太太，接二姐姐回来，谁知太太不依，倒说我呆，混说。我又不敢言语。这不多几时，你瞧瞧，园中光景，已经大变了。若再过几年，又不知怎么样了。故此，越想，不由的人心里难受起来。”黛玉听了这番言语，把头渐渐的低了下去，身子渐渐的退至炕上，一言不发，叹了口气，便向里躺下去了。
　　紫鹃刚进茶来，见他两个这样，正在纳闷，只见袭人进了，进来看见宝玉，便道：“二爷在这里呢么，老太太那里叫呢。我估量着二爷就是在这里。”黛玉听见是袭人，便欠身起来让坐。黛玉的两个眼圈儿已经哭的通红了。宝玉看见，道：“妹妹，我刚才说的，不过是些呆话，你也不用伤心了。要想我的话时，身子更要保重才好。你歇歇儿罢。老太太那边叫我，我看看去就来。”说着，往外走了。袭人悄问黛玉道：“你两个又为什么？”黛玉道：“他为他二姐姐伤心，我是刚才眼睛发痒揉的，并不为什么。”袭人也不言语，忙跟了宝玉出来，各自散了。宝玉来到贾母那边，贾母却已经歇晌，只得回到怡红院。
　　到了午后，宝玉睡了中觉起来．甚觉无聊，随手拿了一本书看。袭人见他看书，忙去沏茶伺候。谁知宝玉拿的那本书却是《古乐府》，随手翻来，正看见曹孟德“对酒当歌，人生几何”一首，不觉刺心。因放下这一本，又拿一本看时，却是晋文。翻了几页，忽然把书掩上，托着腮只管痴痴的坐着。袭人倒了茶来，见他这般光景，便道：“你为什么又不看了？”宝玉也不答言，接过茶来，喝了一口，便放下了。袭人一时摸不着头脑，也只管站在傍边，呆呆的看着他。忽见宝玉站起来，嘴里咕咕哝哝的说道：“好一个‘放浪形骸之外’！”袭人听了，又好笑，又不敢问他，只得劝道：“你若不爱看这些书，不如还到园里逛逛，也省得闷出毛病来。”那宝玉一面口中答应，只管出着神，往外走了。
　　一时走到沁芳亭，但见萧疏景象，人去房空。又来至蘅芜院，更是香草依然，门窗掩闭。转过藕香榭来，远远的只见几个人，在蓼溆一带栏干上靠着，有几个小丫头蹲在地下找东西。宝玉轻轻的走在假山背后听着。只听一个说道：“看他上来不上来。”好似李纹的语音。一个笑道：“好，下去了。我知道他不上来的。”这个却是探春的声音。一个又道：“是了。姐姐你别动，只管等着，他横竖上来。”一个又说：“上来了。”这两个是李绮、邢岫烟的声儿。宝玉忍不住，拾了一块小砖头儿，往那水里一撂，“咕咚”一声。四个人都吓了一跳，惊讶道：“这是谁这么促狭？唬了我们一跳！”宝玉笑着从山子后直跳出来，笑道：“你们好乐啊！怎么不叫我一声儿？”探春道：“我就知道再不是别人，必是二哥哥这么淘气。没什么说的，你好好儿的赔我们的鱼罢。刚才一个鱼上来．刚刚儿的要钓着，叫你唬跑了。”宝玉笑道：“你们在这里玩，竟不找我，我还要罚你们呢。”大家笑了一回。
　　宝玉道：“咱们大家今儿钓鱼，占占谁的运气好？看谁钓得着就是他今年的运气好，钓不着就是他今年运气不好。咱们谁先钓？”探春便让李纹，李纹不肯。探春笑道：“这样就是我先钓。”回头向宝玉说道：“二哥哥，你再赶走了我的鱼，我可不依了。”宝玉道：“头里原是我要唬你们玩，这会子你只管钓罢。”探春把丝绳抛下，没十来句话的工夫，就有一个杨叶窜儿吞着钩子，把漂儿坠下去。探春把竿一挑，往地下一撩，却是活迸的。侍书在满地上乱抓，两手捧着搁在小磁坛内，清水养着。探春把钓竿递与李纹。李纹也把钓竿垂下，但觉丝儿一动，忙挑起来，却是个空钩子。又垂下去半晌，钩丝一动，又挑起来，还是空钩子。李纹把那钩子拿上来一瞧，原来往里钩了。李纹笑道：“怪不得钓不着。”忙叫素云把钩子敲好了，换上新虫子，上边贴好了苇片儿。垂下去一会儿，见苇片直沉下去，急忙提起来，倒是一个二寸长的鲫瓜儿。李纹笑着道：“宝哥哥钓罢。”宝玉道：“索性三妹妹和邢妹妹钓了我再钓。”岫烟却不答言。只见李绮道：“宝哥哥先钓罢。”说着，水面上起了一个泡儿。探春道：“不必尽着让了。你看那鱼都在三妹妹那边呢，还是三妹妹快着钓罢。”李绮笑着接了钓竿儿，果然沉下去就钓了一个。然后岫烟来钓着了一个，随将竿子仍递给探春，探春才递与宝玉。宝玉道：“我是要做姜太公的。”便走下石矶，坐在池边钓起来。岂知那水里的鱼，看见人影儿，都躲到别处去了，宝玉抡着钓竿，等了半天，那钓丝儿动也不动。刚有一个鱼儿在水边吐沫，宝玉把竿子一晃，又唬走了。急的宝玉道：“我最是个性儿急的人，他偏性儿慢，这可怎么样好呢？好鱼儿，快来罢，你也成全成全我呢。”说的四人都笑了。一言未了，只见钓丝微微一动。宝玉喜极，满怀用力往上一兜，把钓竿往石上一碰，折作两段，丝也振断了，钩子也不知往那里去了。众人越发笑起来。探春道：“再没见象你这样卤人！”
　　正说着，只见麝月慌慌张张的跑来说：“二爷，老太太醒了，叫你快去呢。”五个人都唬了一跳。探春便问麝月道：“老太太叫二爷什么事？”麝月道：“我也不知道。就只听见说是什么闹破了，叫宝玉来问；还要叫琏二奶奶一块儿查问呢。”吓得宝玉发了一回呆，说道：“不知又是那个丫头遭了瘟了。”探春道：“不知什么事，二哥哥你快去。有什么信儿，先叫麝月来告诉我们一声儿。”说着便同李纹、李绮、岫烟走了。
　　宝玉走到贾母房中，只见王夫人陪着贾母摸牌。宝玉看见无事，才把心放下了一半。贾母见他进来，便问道：“你前年那一次得病的时候，后来亏了一个疯和尚和个瘸道士治好了的。那会子病里你觉得是怎么样？”宝玉想了一回道：“我记得得病的时候儿，好好的站着，倒象背地里有人把我拦头一棍，疼的眼睛前头漆黑，看见满屋子里都是些青面獠牙，拿刀举棒的恶鬼。躺在炕上，觉着脑袋上加了几个脑箍似的。以后便疼的任什么不知道了。到好的时候．又记得堂屋里一片金光，直照到我床上来，那些鬼都跑着躲避，就不见了。我的头也不疼了，心上也就清楚了。”贾母告诉王夫人道：“这个样儿也就差不多了。”
　　说着凤姐也进来了，见了贾母，又回身见过了王夫人，说道：“老祖宗要问我什么？”贾母道：“你那年中了邪的时候儿，你还记得么？”凤姐儿笑道：“我也不很记得了。但觉自己身子不由自主，倒象有什么人拉拉扯扯，要我杀人才好。有什么拿什么，见什么杀什么，自己原觉很乏，只是不能住手。”贾母道：“好的时候儿呢？”凤姐道：“好的时候象空中有人说了几句话似的，却不记得说什么来着。”贾母道：“这么看起来，竟是他了。他姐儿两个病中的光景合才说的一样。这老东西竟这样坏心，宝玉枉认了他做干妈！倒是这个和尚道人，阿弥陀佛，才是救宝玉性命的。只是没有报答他。”凤姐道：“怎么老太太想起我们的病来呢？”贾母道：“你问你太太去，我懒怠说。”王夫人道：“才刚老爷进来，说起宝玉的干妈竟是个混账东西，邪魔外道的。如今闹破了，被锦衣府拿住送入刑部监，要问死罪的了。前几天被人告发的。那个人叫做什么潘三保，有一所房子，卖给对过当铺里。这房子加了几倍价钱，潘三保他常到当铺里去，那当铺里人的内眷都和他好的，他就使了个法儿，叫人家的内人便得了邪病，家翻宅乱起来。他又去说，这个病他能治，就用些神马纸钱烧献了，果然见效。他又向人家内眷们要了十几两银子。岂知老佛爷有眼，应该败露了。这一天急要回去，掉了一个绢包儿。当铺里人捡起来一看，里头有许多纸人，还见四丸子很香的香。正诧异着呢，那老东西倒回来找这绢包儿，这里的人就把他拿住。身边一搜，搜出一个匣子，里面有象牙刻的一男一女，不穿衣裳，光着身子的两个魔王，还有七根朱红绣花针。立时送到锦衣府去，问出许多官员家大户太太姑娘们的隐情事来。所以知会了营里，把他家中一抄，抄出好些泥塑的煞神，几匣子闷香。炕背后空屋子里挂着一盏七星灯，灯下有几个草人，有头上戴着脑箍的，有胸前穿着钉子的，有项上拴着锁子的。柜子里无数纸人儿。底下几篇小账，上面记着某家验过，应找银若干。得人家油钱香分也不计其数。”
　　凤姐道：“咱们的病一准是他。我记得咱们病后，那老妖精向赵姨娘那里来过几次，和赵姨娘讨银子，见了我，就脸上变貌变色，两眼黧鸡似的。我当初还猜了几遍，总不知什么原故。如今说起来，却原来都是有因的。但只我在这里当家，自然惹人恨怨，怪不得别人治我，宝玉可合人有什么仇呢？忍得下这么毒手！”贾母道：“焉知不因我疼宝玉，不疼环儿，竟给你们种了毒了呢。”王夫人道：“这老货已经问了罪，决不好叫他来对证。没有对证，赵姨娘那里肯认账？事情又大，闹出来外面也不雅。等他自作自受，少不得要自己败露的。”贾母道：“你这话说的也是。这样事没有对证也难作准。只是佛爷菩萨看的真，他们姐儿两个如今又比谁不济了呢。罢了，过去的事，凤哥儿也不必提了。今日你合你太太都在我这边吃了晚饭再过去罢。”遂叫鸳鸯、琥珀等传饭。凤姐赶忙笑道：“怎么老祖宗倒操起心来？”王夫人也笑了。只见外头几个媳妇伺候。凤姐连忙告诉小丫头子传饭：“我合太太都跟着老太太吃。”
　　正说着，只见玉钏儿走来对王夫人道：“老爷要找一件什么东西，请太太伺候了老太太的饭完了，自己去找一找呢。”贾母道：“你去罢，保不住你老爷有要紧的事。”王夫人答应着，便留下凤姐儿伺候，自己退了出来。回至房中，合贾政说了些闲话，把东西找出来了。贾政便问道：“迎儿已经回去了？他在孙家怎么样？”王夫人道：“迎丫头一肚子眼泪，说孙姑爷凶横的了不得。”因把迎春的话述了一遍。贾政叹道：“我原知不是对头，无奈大老爷已说定了，叫我也没法。不过迎丫头受些委屈罢了。”王夫人道：“这还是新媳妇，只指望他以后好了好。”说着，“嗤”的一笑。贾政道：“笑什么？”王夫人道：“我笑宝玉儿早起，特特的到这屋里来，说的都是些小孩子话。”贾政道：“他说什么？”王夫人把宝玉的言语笑述了一遍。贾政也忍不住的笑，因又说道：“你提宝玉，我正想起一件事来了。这孩子天天放在园里，也不是事。生女儿不得济，还是别人家的人，生儿若不济事，关系非浅。前日倒有人和我提起一位先生来，学问人品都是极好的，也是南边人。但我想南边先生，性情最是和平。咱们城里的孩子，个个踢天弄井，鬼聪明倒是有的，可以搪塞就搪塞过去了，胆子又大。先生再要不肯给没脸，一日哄哥儿似的，没的白耽误了。所以老辈子不肯请外头的先生，只在本家择出有年纪再有点学问的请来掌家塾。如今儒大太爷虽学问也只中平，但还弹压的住这些小孩子们，不至以颟顸了事。我想宝玉闲着总不好，不知仍旧叫他家塾中读书去罢了。”王夫人道：“老爷说的很是。自从老爷外任去了，他又常病，竟耽搁了好几年。如今且在家学里温习温习，也是好的。”贾政点头，又说些闲话不提。
　　且说宝玉次日起来，梳洗已毕，早有小厮们传进话来，说：“老爷叫二爷说话。”宝玉忙整理了衣裳，来至贾政书房中，请了安，站着。贾政道：“你近来作些什么功课？虽有几篇字，也算不得什么。我看你近来的光景，越发比头几年散荡了，况且每每听见你推病，不肯念书。如今可大好了？我还听见你天天在园子里和姐妹们玩玩笑笑，甚至和那些丫头们混闹，把自己的正经事总丢在脑袋后头。就是做得几句诗词，也并不怎么样，有什么稀罕处？比如应试选举，到底以文章为主。你这上头倒没有一点儿工夫！我可嘱咐你，自今日起，再不许做诗做对的了，单要习学八股文章。限你一年，若毫无长进，你也不用念书了，我也不愿有你这样的儿子了。”遂叫李贵来，说：“明儿一早，传焙茗跟了宝玉去收拾应念的书籍，一齐拿过来我看看。亲自送他到家学里去。”喝命宝玉：“去罢！明日起早来见我。”
　　宝玉听了，半日竟无一言可答，因回到怡红院来。袭人正在着急听信，见说取书，倒也喜欢。独是宝玉要人即刻送信给贾母，欲叫拦阻。贾母得信，便命人叫过宝玉来，告诉他说：“只管放心先去，别叫你老子生气。有什么难为你，有我呢。”宝玉没法，只得回来，嘱咐了丫头们：“明日早早叫我，老爷要等着送我到家学里去呢。”袭人等答应了，同麝月两个倒替着醒了一夜。
　　次日一早，袭人便叫醒宝玉，梳洗了，换了衣裳，打发小丫头子传了焙茗在二门上伺候，拿着书籍等物。袭人又催了两遍，宝玉只得出来，过贾政书房中来，先打听老爷过来了没有。书房中小厮答应：“方才一位清客相公请老爷回话，里边说梳洗呢，命清客相公出去候着去了。”宝玉听了，心里稍稍安顿，连忙到贾政这边来。恰好贾政着人来叫，宝玉便跟着进去。贾政不免又吩咐几句话，带了宝玉，上了车，焙茗拿着书籍，一直到家塾中来。早有人先抢一步，回代儒说：“老爷来了。”代儒站起身来，贾政早已走入，向代儒请了安。代儒拉着手问了好，又问：“老太太近日安么？”宝玉过来也请了安。贾政站着，请代儒坐了，然后坐下。贾政道：“我今日自己送他来，因要求托一番。这孩子年纪也不小了，到底要学个成人的举业，才是终身立身成名之事。如今他在家中，只是和些孩子们混闹。虽懂得几句诗词，也是胡诌乱道的；就是好了，也不过是风云月露，与一生的正事毫无关涉。”代儒道：“我看他相貌也还体面，灵性也还去得，为什么不念书，只是心野贪玩？诗词一道，不是学不得的，只要发达了以后再学还不迟呢。”贾政道：“原是如此，目前只求叫他读书，讲书，作文章，倘或不听教训，还求太爷认真的管教管教他，才不至有名无实的，白耽误了他的一世。”说毕站起来，又作了一个揖，然后说了些闲话，才辞了出去。代儒送至门首，说：“老太太前替我问好请安罢。”贾政答应着，自己上车去了。
    代儒回身进来，看见宝玉在西南角靠窗户摆着一张花梨小桌，右边堆下两套旧书，薄薄儿的一本文章，叫焙茗将纸墨笔砚都搁在抽屉里藏着。代儒道：“宝玉，我听见说你前儿有病，如今可大好了？”宝玉站起来道：“大好了。”代儒道：“如今论起来，你可也该用功了。你父亲望你成人，恳切的很。你且把从前念过的书打头儿理一遍，每日早起理书，饭后写字，晌午讲书，念几遍文章就是了。”宝玉答应了个“是”。回身坐下时，不免四面一看。见昔时金荣辈不见了几个，又添了几个小学生，都是些粗俗异常的。忽然想起秦钟来，如今没有一个做得伴、说句知心话儿的。心上凄然不乐，却不敢作声，只是闷着看书。代儒告诉宝玉道：“今日头一天，早些放你家去罢。明日要讲书了。但是你又不是很愚夯的，明日我倒要你先讲一两章书我听，试试你近来的工课何如，我才晓得你到怎么个分儿上头。”说的宝玉心中乱跳。
欲知明日讲解何如，且听下回分解。

After Yingchun’s departure Lady Xing behaved as if nothing had happened, but Lady Wang who had brought the girl up was very upset. She sat sighing in her room until Baoyu came to pay his respects. Noticing the trace of tears on her face, he dared not take a seat but stood beside her until she told him to be seated. Then he perched on the edge of the kang beside her.

She saw him staring at her stupidly as if wanting to speak out, and asked, “Why are you staring like that again?”

“For no reason,” he said. “It’s just that the way Second Sister was yesterday is more than I can bear. I didn’t dare tell the old lady, but the last two nights I haven’t been able to sleep. How can a girl from our family be subjected to such indignities? Second Sister is so gentle, she’s never quarrelled with anyone; yet she’s had the bad luck to meet such a heartless beast, a man completely insensitive to a woman’s feelings!” His eyes swam with tears.

“There’s no help for it,” said Lady Wang. “As the proverb says, ‘A married daughter — split water.’ What can I do?”

“I thought of a plan last night,” he told her. “We’ll ask the old lady’s permission to fetch Second Sister back to live still in Purple Caltrop Isle, so that she can have her meals and amuse herself with the rest of us girls and boys, instead of being bullied by that scoundrel Sun. When he sends to fetch her back, we simply won’t let her go. We’ll keep her here every time he comes. We can say that the old lady wants this. Wouldn’t that be fine?”

Lady Wang had to laugh at this, though it annoyed her.

“There you go talking nonsense again!” she scolded. “A girl has to marry and leave home. Once she’s married into another family, her own family can’t take care of her. Her fate depends on the man she gets. If he’s good, so much the better for her; if bad, there’s nothing to be done. Haven’t you heard the saying, ‘Marry a cock and follow the cock; marry a dog and follow the dog’? How can every girl be like your elder sister, chosen as an Imperial Consort? Besides, your second sister’s a new bride and her husband’s still young. People have different tempers. To start with, naturally, there may be some friction. After a few years, when they know each other better and have children, things will be all right. You’re not to breathe a word of this to the old lady, mind. If I hear that you have, I won’t let you off. Now go and attend to your business. Don’t talk such nonsense here.”

This reduced Baoyu to silence. He sat there for a while listlessly, then took his leave. But feeling frustrated and not knowing how to work off his resentment, he went to the Garden and straight to Bamboo Lodge. As soon as he entered the gate he burst out wailing.

Daiyu, who had just finished her toilet, was startled to see him in such a state.

“What’s the matter?” she asked. “Who’s been annoying you?”

When he simply went on sobbing, too choked to speak, she went on watching him from her chair until presently she asked, “Was it someone else who offended you, or was it me?”

He waved this aside. “Neither, neither.”

“Then why are you so upset?”

“I was just thinking that the sooner all of us die the better. To be alive is really pointless.”

More astonished than ever she exclaimed, “What nonsense! Have you taken leave of your senses?”

“No, I’m not crazy. I’ll tell you, and you’ll be just as upset. The way Second Sister was the other day when she came back, and what she said....”

I heard and saw everything. I was thinking, when a girl grows up why must she marry? Once married she has to put up with such treatment from other people! I remember when we started the Begonia Club, taking it in turn to give parties and write poetry — what fun we had! Now Pao-chai has gone home, Hsiang-ling can’t come over either, and Second Sister Ying has left. All my best friends have scattered, and everything has changed for the worse. I meant to ask the old lady to fetch Second Sister back, but the mistress wouldn’t hear of it and said I was talking nonsense. So I had to shut up. And now, just look, in no time at all the Garden has changed. Who knows what it will be like in a few years? The more I think about it the more upset I feel.”

As she listened to this, Tai-yu lowered her head little by little and withdrew to the kang without a word, heaving a sigh then lying down with her face to the wall.

Tzu-chuan had just brought in tea and was wondering what was the matter with them when Hsi-jen arrived.

“So you are here, Master Pao,” she said. “Her Old Ladyship wants you. I thought I’d find you here.”

Hearing who it was, Tai-yu sat up to offer Hsi-jen a seat. Her eyes were red from weeping.

“Cousin,” said Pao-yu, “I was just talking nonsense. Don’t be so upset. You must take good care of your health. Have a rest now. The old lady is asking for me, I’ll go and see what she wants and come back later.” With that he left.

Hsi-jen asked softly, “What were you two quarrelling about this time?”

“He was upset about his Second Sister,” said Tai-yu. “I just rubbed my eyes because they were itching. It was nothing.”

Hsi-jen said no more but hurried after Pao-yu, and they went their different ways. When Pao-yu reached his grandmother’s apartments she was taking her afternoon nap, so he went back to Happy Red Court.

That afternoon, having woken from his nap, Pao-yu felt bored and picked up a book to read. Hsi-jen, seeing this, hastily made tea for him. The book he had chosen, as it happened, was an old collection of Yueh-fu; and opening it at random he came upon Tsao Tsao’s lines:

Singing and drinking,

How long can a man’s life last?

This so upset him that he put the book down and picked up another, this time some essays of the Chin Dynasty. After reading a few pages he suddenly put it down too and, resting his cheek on his hand, lapsed into a reverie.

Hsi-jen brought in the tea and, seeing how preoccupied he looked, asked, “Why aren’t you reading any more?”

He made no answer but took the tea and sipped it, then put the cup down. Completely in the dark, Hsi-jen stood watching him. Suddenly he stood up and muttered:

“What a fine phrase — ‘unrestrained and free from vulgar cares’!”

She could not help smiling, though she dared not question him.

“If you don’t feel like reading, why not take a stroll in the Garden?” she suggested. “It would be better than moping in here and making yourself unwell.”

Pao-yu assented absently and walked out.

He made his way to the Pavilion of Gurgling Fragrance, but all was quiet and deserted there. In Alpinia Park, the fragrant plants were as lovely as ever but the doors and windows were closed. As he rounded Lotus Fragrance Anchorage he saw in the distance, leaning on the balustrade by Smartweed Bank, several girls, while some young maids were squatting on the ground looking for something. Pao-yu stole up quietly behind an artificial mount to listen.

“Will she come up or not?” asked one girl in a voice like Li Wen’s.

“Yes, she’s coming down. I knew she wouldn’t go up,” said another — this was Tan-chun’s voice.

Don't be in such a hurry, sister. Just wait quietly and he'll come up all right."

Another voice cried, "Here he comes!"

He could tell that the speakers were Li Wen and Xing Xiuyan. Unable to resist the temptation, he picked up a small brick and tossed it into the water with a plop which made all four girls jump.

"Who's that playing nasty tricks to frighten us?" they exclaimed.

With a chuckle Baoyu emerged from behind the rock.

"What fun you're having!" he cried. "Why didn't you ask me to join you?"

"I knew it must be you, cousin," said Tanchun. "No one else would be up to such mischief. Well, you'll have to pay for our fish. One had just risen to the bait and was going to be caught when you scared it away."

"You were playing here without me, so I ought to punish you," he retorted.

This set them all laughing.

"Let's fish today to see who has the best luck," proposed Baoyu. "The one who catches something will have good luck this year, and the one who doesn't will have bad. Who's going to start?"

Tanchun offered the rod to Li Wen, but she declined.

"In that case I'll start," said Tanchun. Turning to Baoyu she warned, "If you scare my fish away this time, cousin, I shan't let you off."

"I only did it for fun just now. Go ahead now and fish."

She threw in her line and in less time than it takes to tell a leaf-tench swallowed the bait and dragged the float under. Lifting her rod, she flipped the fish ashore. It flapped wildly on the ground until Shishu caught it and put it in a small porcelain jar filled with clean water. Then Tanchun passed the rod to Li Wen.

As soon as Li Wen dropped her line she felt a tug and lifted the rod, but the hook was bare. She lowered it again. After some time the line twitched once more but again, when she raised the rod, there was nothing on it. She pulled the hook out of the water to look at it and found it was bent inwards.

"No wonder I couldn't catch anything," she said with a laugh. She told Suyun to straighten the hook for her and bait it with a fresh earthworm, then stick on a fresh piece of rush. This time, when the rush sank, she lifted the rod quickly and landed a perch two inches long.

"Now it's your turn, Cousin Pao-yu," she said.

"Let Third Sister and Cousin Xing have their turn first," he replied.

But Xiuyan did not take the rod.

"You have a try first, Cousin Pao-yu," said Li Qi.

Even as she spoke a bubble rose to the surface.

"There's no need to keep on urging each other," said Tanchun. "Look, all the fish are over where Cousin Li Qi is. She'd better try next."

Li Qi took the rod with a smile. Sure enough, as soon as her line sank she landed a fish. Then Xiuyan caught one too and passed the rod back to Tanchun, who handed it to Baoyu.

"I'm going to fish like Jiang Ziya," he announced.

Stepping down from the rock he sat by the pool to fish. But the fish, seeing his reflection, swam away to hide. He waited a long time, rod in hand, without the line so much as twitching. Then a fish which had been blowing bubbles near the bank darted away when he waved his rod.

"I'm so impatient and they're so slow," he fumed. "What am I to do? Good little fish, do come quickly and help me out!"

The others laughed.

He had hardly finished speaking when his line moved slightly. In high delight he jerked the rod with all his might, banging it against a rock so that it broke in two; the line was snapped too and the hook lost. The others laughed even more.

"I've never seen anyone

“How dreadful to treat people like this!”

As she was speaking, Musk came running frantically into the room. “Master Bao,” she cried, “Her Old Ladyship is awake and wants you to go over at once.”

All five of them were startled by this.

“What does she want him for?” asked Tan-chun.

“I don’t know,” replied Musk. “I just heard that some plot has come to light and they want to question him about it. They want Mrs. Lien questioned too.”

Baoyu was scared speechless for a while, then he said, “I wonder which of the girls has been struck down by the plague now?”

“I’ve no idea what it is, but you’d better go at once, cousin,” urged Tan-chun. “If there’s any news, send Musk to let us know.”

She then left with Li Wen, Li Qi and Hsiu-yen.

When Baoyu reached his grandmother’s room he found Lady Wang playing cards with her, and this reassured him a little.

The old lady asked him, “Do you remember how you felt when you were ill the year before last, before that crazy monk and lame Taoist cured you?”

After thinking for a while he answered, “I remember that when I fell ill I was standing there in good health, yet it was as if someone had struck me on the back of the head so hard that everything went black before my eyes. Then the whole place seemed full of green-faced demons with fangs, brandishing clubs and swords. When I lay down on the kang it was as if my head was clamped in an iron vice. After that I lost consciousness and just felt pain. When I was getting better, I remember a golden light shining from the hall on to my bed, and all those demons vanished — they must have run away. Then the pain in my head stopped and I came to my senses.”

The Lady Dowager told Lady Wang, “That sounds about right.”

Just then Xifeng came in. Having paid her respects to the old lady she turned to Lady Wang.

“What did you want me for, Old Ancestress?” she asked.

“Do you remember that year when you were bewitched?” the old lady asked her.

“Not too clearly. I just felt my body wasn’t my own and I had to do whatever I was dragged into doing — I had to kill people. Whatever came to hand I’d use as a weapon to kill with. I felt dreadfully tired, but I just couldn’t stop.”

“And when you got better?”

“When I came to, it was as if I’d heard someone in the air say something, but I can’t remember what it was.”

“So it looks as if it was her, the old wretch!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager. “The two of them were affected in just the same way. How evil that old creature is! It was a mistake for Baoyu to adopt her as his godmother. It was that monk and that Taoist — Amida Buddha! — who saved his life. But we’ve done nothing to repay them.”

“What made you think of our illnesses, madam?” asked Xifeng.

“Ask your aunt. I can’t be bothered to tell you.”

Lady Wang explained, “Just now the master came in and told us that Baoyu’s godmother is a wicked woman who deals in black magic. The plot has come to light now; she’s been arrested by the guards and taken to the Ministry of Justice, and may be sentenced to death. Someone informed against her the other day. This woman, whose name is Pan San-pao, had a house which she sold to the pawnshop opposite. The pawnshop paid several times the market price for it, and she often went there. The wife of the pawnbroker was on good terms with her, and she used magic to make the woman fall ill so that the whole household was in an uproar. Then she told them she could cure her, and after she’d sacrificed paper horses and money the woman really did get better. She made the family give her dozens of taels of silver too. But Buddha has eyes — she had to be found out. The day she was in a hurry to get home. . . .”

she had dropped a silk package. When the pawn-shop assistants opened it, they found it contained paper figures and four packets of fragrant incense. While they were puzzling over this, the old woman came back for the package and they seized her. A search of her person produced a casket containing an ivory man and woman, both stark naked, and seven vermilion needles. She was taken straight to the Metropolitan Governor’s yamen, and under questioning revealed the secrets of many ladies and young mistresses of official families. So the Governor’s yamen informed the military yamen, which made a search of her house and discovered there clay demons, boxes of stupefying incense, and in an empty room behind the kang a Seven-Star Lamp under which were straw figures — some with bands round their heads, some with nails through their breasts, some with chains round their necks. And they found countless paper figures too, as well as an account-book listing the families where she had practised and the amounts of silver extorted, in addition to countless sums taken for oil and incense.

“So she was the one responsible for our illness!” exclaimed Xifeng. “I remember after we fell ill, that old witch called several times on Concubine Zhao to ask for money. When she saw me her face changed colour and she glared at me. I couldn’t think what the reason was, but now I understand. Of course, as manager of the household I’ve made myself disliked, so I can’t blame people for wanting to kill me; but what has Baoyu ever done to anyone that they should be so vicious?”

The Lady Dowager said, “Didn’t I spoil Baoyu and not Huan, and so make them both enemies of yours?”

“That old woman has been convicted and sentenced, so we can’t very well have her brought here to testify,” said Lady Wang. “Without proof, Concubine Zhao would never admit it. And as this is such a serious matter, if it came out it would make a scandal. We’ll just have to leave her to suffer for her own crimes — she’s bound to give herself away some day.”

“You are right,” agreed the old lady. “Without proof it would be hard to settle this. Well, Buddha knows all and sees all. In any case, the two of you are as well as ever now. Let bygones be bygones, Xifeng. Don’t refer to this again. You and your wife had better stay and have supper with me.”

She told Yuanyang and the other maids to serve the meal.

Xifeng said with a smile, “Why should our Old Ancestor put herself out?”

Lady Wang smiled too.

As some serving-women were waiting outside, Xifeng told a young maid, “Go and tell them to serve the meal. My lady and I are eating with the old lady.”

Just then Yuchuan came in.

“The master wants something and begs you, madam, to go and find it for him after waiting on the old lady,” she told Lady Wang.

“Very well,” said the Lady Dowager. “You’d better go. Your husband may have something important.”

Lady Wang assented and left Xifeng to attend the old lady while she withdrew. Upon returning to her own apartments she chatted with Jia Zheng until she found the thing he wanted.

Then he asked, “Is Yingchun back? How is she getting on in the Sun family?”

“The poor child’s eyes are red with weeping. She says her husband is unbearably brutal.” Lady Wang described Yingchun’s grievances.

Jia Zheng sighed, “I knew it was a bad match, but the Elder Master insisted on going ahead with it, so there was nothing I could do. The child’s just having a run of bad luck, that’s all.”

“As a new bride she’s bound to have a hard time at first. Let’s hope things will improve later.” She gave a little laugh.

“What are you laughing at?” he asked.

“At Baoyu. This morning he came specially to tell me some childish nonsense.”

“What did he say?”

After repeating the remarks made by Baoyu, he added a few more words to make them even more amusing. Jia Zheng could not help smiling.

“Speaking of Baoyu,” he said, “I am reminded of something. It won’t do to let him fool around all the time in the Garden. A daughter is a loss in any case, as she will belong to someone else’s family one day; but a son who turns out badly is a serious matter. The other day someone recommended me a tutor from the south, a very learned and worthy man. But southern tutors are generally too easy-going. All our young scamps are regular young rascals. They are clever enough to get by and have plenty of nerve. If a tutor is afraid of losing face and just spends the day humouring them, he’s simply wasting their time. That’s why in the old days our family never employed an outside tutor, but chose one of our clansmen who was elderly and scholarly to preside over the school. Although Cousin Jia Dairu is only a fair scholar, he can keep the boys in order and doesn’t let them fool about. I think it’s bad for Baoyu to be idle. Why not send him back to the family school?”

“You are quite right,” said Lady Wang. “While you were away and he was constantly ill, several years were wasted. It would be good for him to review what he studied in the family school.”

Jia Zheng nodded and they talked of other things.

The next day Baoyu rose early and, having dressed, was informed by some pages that his father wanted him. He hastily straightened his clothes and went to Jia Zheng’s study, where he paid his respects and stood waiting.

“What have you been studying recently?” asked Jia Zheng. “Though you’ve written a few essays, they’re nothing much. You seem to me to have been slacking even more than before. I’ve often heard that you plead illness to get out of studying. Are you better now? I hear that every day you amuse yourself in the Garden with the girls, even playing about with the maids and neglecting your proper business. The verses you write are nothing wonderful either — there’s nothing special about them. In the examinations, after all, essays count. You’ve made no effort at all to master that art. Let me warn you: from now on, I forbid you to write any more poetry or couplets. You must concentrate on studying the eight-section essays. I give you a year. If you haven’t made any progress by then, you may as well stop studying, and I shall disown you!” He called for Li Gui. “Tell Mingyan tomorrow morning to get Baoyu’s books ready and bring them to me. I shall take him to school myself in person.” He roared at Baoyu, “Be off with you now! Come early tomorrow to see me.”

Baoyu withdrew in silence and went back to Happy Red Court. Xiren, who had been waiting anxiously to hear the outcome, was pleased to learn that he was to fetch his books. But Baoyu wanted to send word at once to his grandmother to get her to stop this. The Lady Dowager sent for him and reassured him.

“Go along, don’t be afraid,” she said. “Just don’t annoy your father. If he makes things too hard for you, I’ll protect you.”

Baoyu could only go back. He told the maids, “Call me early tomorrow. The master’s waiting to take me to school.”

Xiren and Sheyue took it in turn to sit up that night to wake him.

The next day they roused him at dawn. He dressed and washed, and had a maid tell Mingyan to wait for him at the inner gate with his books. After Xiren had urged him several times to go, he had to leave. He went first to his father’s study to find out if Jia Zheng was up yet. A page there told him that a literary gentleman had come to have a talk with the master.

“He’s just washing,” said the boy. “He’ll be out presently.”

"My husband has gone out to wait for him," she said.

This reassured Baoyu a little and he hurried over to his father's apartments. Jia Zheng happened just then to be sending a servant to fetch him, so he went in. After a few words of admonition his father took him to the carriage. Beiming, who had brought his books, accompanied them to the family school.

Someone ran ahead to inform the tutor of their arrival. Tutor Dai Ru rose to his feet as Jia Zheng entered and paid his respects.

"How is the old lady these days?" inquired the tutor, taking his hand.

Baoyu paid his respects too, and not until Jia Zheng had invited the tutor to be seated did he himself take a chair.

"I am bringing my son today to ask a favour of you," said Jia Zheng. "He is no longer a child, yet he must learn to pass the examinations if he is to make a career for himself. At home he just fools about with the other young people. Although he knows a little verse, that is no better than a parlour trick and won't get him anywhere. Even if he improves, versifying is just a pastime and has nothing to do with real success in life."

"He is a good-looking boy and seems intelligent too," said the tutor. "Why doesn't he study but just wastes his time? There is no harm in his learning to write verse, but he can take that up later after making his mark."

"Quite so," agreed Jia Zheng. "For the time being I want him to study, expound the classics and learn to write essays. If he doesn't attend to what you say, sir, I hope you will discipline him strictly. That's the only way to prevent him from frittering his life away to no purpose."

He rose and bowed, then after a little more conversation took his leave.

"Remember me to the old lady," said Tutor Dai Ru, seeing him to the gate.

Jia Zheng assented and mounted his carriage.

When the tutor went back inside, he saw that Baoyu had put a small rosewood table by the window in the southwest corner. On its right were two piles of old books and a slim volume of essays, while Beiming had hidden ink, brushes, inkstone and paper in the drawer.

"I heard you were unwell the other day, Baoyu," said the tutor. "Are you better now?"

"Yes, sir. Quite better." Baoyu had risen to his feet to answer.

"It's time now for you to work hard. Your father has great hopes of you. You must start by reviewing the books you've already studied. In the morning you will recite the classics, after breakfast you will practise calligraphy, and after that you will expound the classics and learn to write essays."

"Yes, sir."

As Baoyu sat down again he looked round. Several boys like Jin Rong were missing, and some new pupils had joined the class who looked very vulgar and common-place. He thought of Qin Zhong with a pang, sorry to have no close friend to confide in. But not venturing to show how he felt he started reading his book.

"As this is your first day, you may leave early," the tutor told him. "Tomorrow I shall expect you to expound a chapter or two to see how much you know, so that I can decide what to assign you."

This made Baoyu's heart beat faster.

To know what happened the next day, read on.

第82章 老学究讲义警顽心 病潇湘痴魂惊恶梦

话说宝玉下学回来，见了贾母。贾母笑道：“好了，如今野马上了笼头了。去罢，见见你老爷去来，散散儿去罢。”宝玉答应着，去见贾政。贾政道：“这早晚就下学了么？师父给你定了工课没有？”宝玉道：“定了，早起理书，饭后写字，晌午讲书念文章。”贾政听了，点点头儿，因道：“去罢，还到老太太那边陪着坐坐去。你也该学些人功道理，别一味的贪玩。晚上早些睡，天天上学，早些起来。你听见了？”宝玉连忙答应几个“是”，退出来，忙忙又去见王夫人，又到贾母那边打了个照面儿。赶着出来，恨不得一走就走到潇湘馆才好。
　　刚进门口，便拍着手笑道：“我依旧回来了。”猛可里倒唬了黛玉一跳。紫鹃打起帘子，宝玉进来坐下。黛玉道：“我恍惚听见你念书去了，这么早就回来了？”宝玉道：“嗳呀了不得！我今儿不是被老爷叫了念书去了么？心上倒象没有和你们见面的日子了。好容易熬了一天，这会子瞧见你们，竟如死而复生一样。真真古人说‘一日三秋’，这话再不错的。“黛玉道：“你上头去过了没有？”宝玉道：“都去过了。”黛玉道：“别处呢？”宝玉道：“没有。”黛玉道：“你也该瞧瞧他们去。”宝玉道：“我这会子懒怠动了，只和妹妹坐着说一会子话儿罢。老爷还叫早睡早起，只好明儿再瞧他们去了。”黛玉道：“你坐坐儿，可是正该歇歇儿去了。”宝玉道：“我那里是乏？只是闷得慌。这会子咱们坐着，才把闷散了，你又催起我来！”黛玉微微的一笑。因叫紫鹃：“把我的龙井茶给二爷沏一碗。二爷如今念书了，比不得头里。”紫鹃笑着答应，去拿茶叶，叫小丫头子沏茶。宝玉接着说道：“还提什么念书？我最厌这些道学话。更可笑的是八股文章，拿他诓功名混饭吃也罢了，还要说‘代圣贤立言’。好些的，不过拿些经书凑搭凑搭还罢了。更有一种可笑的，肚子里原没有什么，东拉西扯，弄的牛鬼蛇神，还自以为博奥。这那里是阐发圣贤的道理？目下老爷口口声声叫我学这个，我又不敢违拗，你这会子还提念书呢！”黛玉道：“我们女孩儿家虽然不要这个，但小时跟着你们雨村先生念书，也曾看过。内中也有近情近理的，也有清微淡远的。那时候虽不大懂，也觉得好，不可一概抹倒。况且你要取功名，这个也清贵些。”宝玉听到这里，觉得不甚入耳，因想：“黛玉从来不是这样人，怎么也这样势欲熏心起来？”又不敢在他跟前驳回，只在鼻子眼里笑了一声。
　　正说着，忽听外面两个人说话，却是秋纹和紫鹃。只听秋纹说：“袭人姐姐叫我老太太那里接去，谁知却在这。”紫鹃道：“我们这里才沏了茶，索性让他喝了再去。”说着，二人一齐进来。宝玉和秋纹笑道：“我就过去。又劳动你来找。”秋纹未及答言，只见紫鹃道：“你快喝了茶去罢。人家都想了一天了。”秋纹啐道：“呸！好混账丫头。”说的大家都笑了。宝玉起身，才辞了出来。黛玉送到屋门口儿，紫鹃在台阶下站着，宝玉出去，才回房里来。
　　却说宝玉回到怡红院中，进了屋子，只见袭人从里间迎出来，便问：“回来了么？”秋纹应道：“二爷早来了，在林姑娘那边来着。”宝玉道：“今日有事没有？”袭人道：“事却没有。方才太太叫鸳鸯姐姐来吩咐我们，如今老爷发狠叫你念书，如有丫鬟们再敢和你玩笑，都要照着晴雯、司棋的例办。我想伏侍你一场，赚了这些言语，也没什么趣儿。”说着，便伤起心来。宝玉忙道：“好姐姐，你放心，我只好生念书，太太再不说你们了。我今儿晚上还要看书，明日师父叫我讲书呢。我要使唤，横竖有麝月、秋纹呢，你歇歇去罢。”袭人道：“你要真肯念书，我们伏侍你也是欢喜的。”宝玉听了，赶忙的吃了晚饭，就叫点灯，把念过的《四书》翻出来。只是从何处看起？翻了一本看去，章章里头，似乎明白，细按起来，却不很明白。看着小注，又看讲章。闹到起更以后了，自己想道：“我在诗词上觉得很容易，在这个上头竟没头脑。”便坐着呆呆的呆想。袭人道：“歇歇罢。做工夫也不在这一时的。”宝玉嘴里只管胡乱答应。麝月、袭人才伏侍他睡下，两个才也睡了。及至睡醒一觉，听得宝玉炕上还是翻来覆去。袭人道：“你还醒着呢么？你倒别混想了，养养神明儿好念书。”宝玉道：“我也是这样想，只是睡不着，你来给我揭去一层被。”袭人道：“天气不热，别揭罢。”宝玉道：“我心里烦躁的很。”自把被窝褪下来。袭人忙爬起来按住，把手去他头上一摸，觉得微微有些发烧。袭人道：“你别动了，有些发烧了。”宝玉道：“可不是？”袭人道：“这是怎么说呢！”宝玉道：“不怕，是我心烦的原故，你别吵嚷。省得老爷知道了，必说我装病逃学，不然怎么病的这么巧？明儿好了，原到学里去，就完事了。”袭人也觉得可怜，说道：“我靠着你睡罢。”便和宝玉捶了一回脊梁。不知不觉，大家都睡着了。
　　直到红日高升，方才起来。宝玉道：“不好了，晚了。”急忙梳洗毕，问了安，就往学里来了。代儒已经变着脸，说：“怪不得你老爷生气，说你没出息。第二天你就懒惰。这是什么时候才来？”宝玉把昨儿发烧的话说了一遍，方过去了，原旧念书。到了下晚，代儒道：“宝玉，有一章书，你来讲讲。”宝玉过来一看，却是“后生可畏”章。宝玉心上说：“这还好，幸亏不是《学》《庸》。”问道：“怎么讲呢？”代儒道：“你把节旨句子细细儿讲来。”宝玉把这章先朗朗的念了一遍，说：“这章书是圣人勉励后生，教他及时努力，不要弄到……”说到这里，抬头向代儒一看。代儒觉得了，笑了一笑道：“你只管说，讲书是没有什么避忌的。《礼记》上说：‘临文不讳’。只管说，‘不要弄到’什么？”宝玉道：“不要弄到老大无成。先将‘可畏’二字激发后生的志气，后把‘不足畏’，三字警惕后生的将来。”说罢，看着代儒。代儒道：“也还罢了。串讲呢？”宝玉道：“圣人说：人生少时，心思才力，样样聪明能干，实在是可怕的，那里料的定他后来的日子不象我的今日？若是悠悠忽忽，到了四十岁，又到五十岁，既不能够发达，这种人，虽是他后生时象个有用的，到了那个时候，这一辈子就没有人怕他了。”代儒笑道：“你方才节旨讲的倒清楚，只是句子里有些孩子气。‘无闻’二字，不是不能发达做官的话。‘闻’是实在自己能够明理见道，就不做官也是有闻了；不然，古圣贤是遁世不见知的，岂不是不做官的人，难道也是无闻么？‘不足畏’是使人料得定，方与‘焉知’的‘知’字对针，不是‘怕’的字眼。要从这里看出，方能入细。你懂得不懂得？”宝玉道：“懂得了。”
　　代儒道：“还有一章，你也讲一讲。”代儒往前提了一篇，指给宝玉。宝玉看时：“吾未见好德如好色者也”。宝玉觉得这一章却有些刺心，便陪笑道：“这句话没有什么讲头。”代儒道：“胡说。譬如场中出了这个题目，也说没有做头么？”宝玉不得已，讲道：“是圣人看见人不肯好德，见了色，便好的了不得，殊不想德是性中本有的东西，人偏都不肯好他。至于那个色呢，虽也是从先天中带来，无人不好的，但是德乃天理，色是人欲，人那里肯把天理好的象人欲似的？孔子虽是叹息的话，又是望人回转来的意思。并且见得人就有好德的，好的终是浮浅，直要象色一样的好起来，那才是真好呢。”代儒道：“这也讲的罢了。我有句问你：你既懂得圣人的话，为什么正犯着这两件病？我虽不在家中，你们老爷也不曾告诉我，其实你的毛病我却尽知的。做一个人，怎么不望长进？你这会儿正是‘后生可畏’的时侯。‘有闻’‘不足畏’，全在你自己做去个月文章，以后我要出题目叫你作文章了。如若懈怠，我是断乎不依的。自古道：‘成人不自在，自在不成人。’你好生记着我的话。”宝玉答应了，也只得天天按着功课干去，不提。
　　且说宝玉上学之后，怡红院中甚觉清净闲暇，袭人倒可做些活计，拿着针线要绣个槟榔包儿。想这如今宝玉有了功课，丫头们可也没有饥荒了，早要如此，晴雯何至弄到没有结果？兔死狐悲，不觉叹起气来。忽又想到自己终身，本不是宝玉的正配，原是偏房。宝玉的为人却还拿得住，只怕娶了一个利害的，自己便是尤二姐、香菱的后身。素来看着贾母，王夫人光景，及凤姐儿往往露出话来，自然是黛玉无疑了。那黛玉就是个多心人。想到此际，脸红心热，拿着针不知戳到那里去了。便把活计放下，走到黛玉处去探探他的口气。
　　黛玉正在那里看书，见是袭人，欠身让坐。袭人也连忙迎上来问：“姑娘这几天身子可大好了？”黛玉道：“那里能够，不过略硬朗些。你在家里做什么呢？”袭人道：“如今宝二爷上了学，屋里一点事儿没有，因此来瞧瞧姑娘，说说话儿。”说着，紫鹃拿茶来，袭人忙站来道：“妹妹坐着罢。”因又笑道：“我前儿听见秋纹说，妹妹背地里说我们什么来着？”紫鹃也笑道：“姐姐信他的话，我说宝二爷上了学，宝姑娘又隔断了，连香菱也不过来，自然是闷的。”袭人道：“你还提香菱呢，这才苦呢！撞着这位‘太岁奶奶’，难为他怎么过！”把手伸着两个指头，道：“说起来，比他还利害，连外头的脸面都不顾了。”黛玉接着道：“他也够受了。尤二姐怎么死了！”袭人道：“可不是。想来都是一个人，不过名分里头差些，何苦这样毒？外面名声也不好听。”黛玉从不闻袭人背地里说人，今听此话有因，心里一动，便说道：“这也难说。但凡家庭之事，不是东风压了西风，就是西风压了东风。”袭人道：“做了旁边人，心里先怯，那里倒敢欺负人呢？”
　　说着，只见一个婆子在院里问道：“这里是林姑娘的屋子么？那位姐姐在这里呢？”雪雁出来一看，模糊认的是薛姨妈那边的人，便问道：“作什么？”婆子道：“我们姑娘打发来给这里林姑娘送东西的。”雪雁道：“略等等儿。”雪雁进来回了黛玉，黛玉便叫领他进来。那婆子进来，请了安，且不说送什么，只是觑着眼瞧黛玉，看的黛玉脸上倒不好意思起来，因问道：“宝姑娘叫你来送什么？”婆子方笑着回道：“我们姑娘叫给姑娘送一瓶儿蜜饯荔枝来。”回头又瞧见袭人，便问道：“这位姑娘，不是宝二爷屋里的花姑娘么？”袭人笑道：“妈妈怎么认的我？”婆子笑道：“我们只在太太屋里看屋子，不大跟太太姑娘出门，所以姑娘们都不大认得。姑娘们碰着到我们那边去，我们都模糊记得。
”说着，将一个瓶儿递给雪雁，又回头看看黛玉，因笑着向袭人说：“怨不得我们太太说，这林姑娘和你们宝二爷是一对儿，原来真是天仙似的！”袭人见他说话造次，连忙岔道：“妈妈，你乏了，坐坐吃茶罢。”那婆子笑嘻嘻的道：“我们那里忙呢。都张罗琴姑娘的事呢。姑娘还有两瓶荔枝，叫给宝二爷送去。”说着，颤颤巍巍告辞出去。黛玉虽恼这婆子方才冒撞，但因是宝钗使来的，也不好怎么样他，等他出了屋门，才说一声道：“给你们姑娘道费心。”那老婆子还只管嘴里咕咕哝哝的说：“这样好模样儿，除了宝玉，什么人擎受的起！”黛玉只装没听见。袭人笑道：“怎么人到了老来，就是混说白道的，叫人听着又生气，又好笑。”一时雪雁拿过瓶子来给黛玉看，黛玉道：“我懒怠吃，拿了搁起去罢。”又说了一回话，袭人才去了。
　　一时晚妆将卸，黛玉进了套间，猛抬头看见了荔枝瓶，不禁想起日间老婆子的一番混话，甚是刺心。当此黄昏人静，干愁万绪堆上心来，想起：“自己身子不牢，年纪又大了，看宝玉的光景，心里虽没别人，但是老太太、舅母又不见有半点意思，深恨父母在时，何不早定了这头婚姻。”又转念一想道：“倘若父母在时，别处定了婚姻，怎能够似宝玉这般人材心地？不如此时尚有可图。”心内一上一下，辗转缠绵，竟象辘轳一般。叹了一回气，吊了几点泪，无情无绪，和衣倒下。
　　不知不觉，只见小丫头走来说道：“外面雨村贾老爷请姑娘。”黛玉道：“我虽跟他读过书，却不比男学生，要见我做什么？况且他和舅舅往来，从未提起，我也不必见的。”因叫小丫头回复：“身上有病，不能出来，与我请安道谢就是了。”小丫头道：“只怕要与姑娘道喜，南京还有人来接。”说着，又见凤姐同邢夫人、王夫人、宝钗等都来笑道：“我们一来道喜，二来送行。”黛玉慌道：“你们说什么话？”凤姐道：“你还装什么呆？你难道不知道，林姑爷升了湖北的粮道，娶了一位继母，十分合心合意。如今想着你撂在这里，不成事体，因托了贾雨村作媒，将你许了你继母的什么亲戚，还说是续弦，所以着人到这里来接你回去。大约一到家中，就要过去的。都是你继母作主。怕的是道儿上没有照应，还叫你琏二哥哥送去。”说得黛玉一身冷汗。黛玉又恍惚父亲果在那里做官的样子。心上急着，硬说道：“没有的事，都是凤姐姐混闹！”只见邢夫人向王夫人使个眼色儿：“他还不信呢，咱们走罢。”黛玉含着泪道：“二位舅母坐坐去。”众人不言语，都冷笑而去。
　　黛玉此时心中干急，又说不出来，哽哽咽咽，恍惚又是和贾母在一处的似的，心中想道：“此事惟求老太太，或还有救。”于是两腿跪下去，抱着贾母的腿说道：“老太太救我！我南边是死也不去的。况且有了继母，又不是我的亲娘，我是情愿跟着老太太一块儿的。”但见贾母呆着脸儿笑道：“这个不干我的事。”黛玉哭道：“老太太，这是什么事呢。”老太太道：“续弦也好，倒多得一副妆奁。”黛玉哭道：“我在老太太跟前，决不使这里分外的闲钱，只求老太太救我！”贾母道：“不中用了。做了女人，总是要出嫁的。你孩子家不知道，在此地终非了局。”黛玉道：“我在这里，情愿自己做个奴婢过活，自做自吃，也是愿意。只求老太太作主。”见贾母总不言语，黛玉又抱着贾母哭道：“老太太！你向来最是慈悲的，又最疼我的，到了紧急的时候儿，怎么全不管？你别说我是你的外孙女儿，是隔了一层了，我的娘是你的亲生女儿，看我娘分上，也该护庇些。”说着，撞在怀里痛哭。听见贾母道：“鸳鸯，你来送姑娘出去歇歇，我被他闹乏了。”
　　黛玉情知不是路了，求去无用，不如寻个自尽，站起来，往外就走。深痛自己没有亲娘，便是外祖母与舅母妹妹们，平时何等待的好，可见都是假的。又一想：“今日怎么独不见宝玉？或见他一面，他还有法儿。”便见宝玉站在面前，笑嘻嘻的道：“妹妹大喜呀。”黛玉听了这一句话，越发急了，也顾不得什么了，把宝玉紧紧的拉住，说：“好宝玉！我今日才知道你是个无情无义的人了！”宝玉道：“我怎么无情无义？你既有了人家儿，咱们各自干各自的了。”黛玉越听越气，越没了主意，只得拉着宝玉哭道：“好哥哥！你叫我跟了谁去？”宝玉道：“你要不去，就在这里住着，你原是许了我的，所以你才到我们这里来。我待你是怎么样的？你也想想。”黛玉恍惚又象果曾许过宝玉的，心内忽又转悲作喜，问宝玉道：“我是死活打定主意的了，你到底叫我去不去？”宝玉道：“我说叫你住下。你不信我的话，你就瞧瞧我的心！”说着，就拿着一把小刀子往胸口上一划，只见鲜血直流。黛玉吓得魂飞魄散，忙用手握着宝玉的心窝，哭道：“你怎么做出这个事来？你先来杀了我罢！”宝玉道：“不怕，我拿我的心给你瞧。”还把手在划开的地方儿乱抓。黛玉又颤又哭，又怕人撞破，抱住宝玉痛哭。宝玉道：“不好了。我的心没有了，活不得了！”说着，眼睛往上一翻，“咕咚”就倒了。
　　黛玉拼命放声大哭。只听见紫鹃叫道：“姑娘，姑娘，怎么魇住了？快醒醒儿，脱了衣服睡罢。”黛玉一翻身，却原来是一场恶梦。喉间犹是哽咽，心上还是乱跳，枕头上已经湿透，肩背身心，但觉冰冷。想了一回，“父母死的久了，和宝玉尚未放定，这是从那里说起？”又想梦中光景，无倚无靠，再真把宝玉死了，那可怎么样好？一时痛定思痛，神魂俱乱。又哭了一回。遍身微微的出了一点儿汗。扎挣起来，把外罩大袄脱了，叫紫鹃盖好了被窝，又躺下去。翻来覆去那里睡得着，只听得外面淅淅飒飒，又象风声又象雨声。又停了一会子，又听得远远的吆呼声儿，却是紫鹃已在那里睡着，鼻息出入之声。自己扎挣着爬起来，围着被坐了一会，觉得窗缝里透进一缕冷风来，吹得寒毛直竖，便又躺下。正要朦胧睡去，听得竹枝上不知有多少家雀儿的声儿，啾揪唧唧叫个不住。那窗上的纸，隔着屉子，渐浙的透进清光来。
　　黛玉此已醒得双眸炯炯，一会儿咳嗽起来，连紫鹃都咳嗽醒了。紫鹃道：“姑娘，你还没睡着么？又咳嗽起来了。想是着了风了，这会儿窗户纸发清了，也待好亮起来了。歇歇儿罢，养养神，别尽着想长想短的了。”黛玉道：“我何尝不要睡，只是睡不着，你睡你的罢。”说了又嗽起来。紫鹃见黛玉这般光景，心中也自伤感，睡不着了。听见黛玉又嗽，连忙起来，捧着痰盒。这时天已亮了。黛玉道：“你不睡了么？”紫鹃笑道：“天都亮了，还睡什么呢。”黛玉道：“既这样，你就把痰盒儿换了罢。”紫鹃答应着，忙出来换了一个痰盒儿，将手里的这个盒儿放在桌上，开了套间门出来，仍旧带上门，放下撒花软帘，出来叫醒雪雁。开了屋门去倒那盒子时，只见满盒子痰，痰中有些血星。唬了紫鹃一跳，不觉失声道：“嗳哟，这还了得！”黛玉里面接着问：“是什么？”紫鹃自知失言，连忙改说道：“手里一滑，几乎撂了痰盒子。”黛玉道：“不是盒子里的痰有了什么？”紫鹃道：“没有什么。”说着这句话时，心中一酸，那眼泪直流下来，声儿早已岔了。
　　黛玉因为喉间有些甜腥，早自疑惑，方才听见紫鹃在外边诧异，这会子又听见紫鹃说话声音带着悲惨的光景，心中觉了八九分，便叫紫鹃：“进来罢，外头看冷着。”紫鹃答应了一声，这一声更比头里凄惨，竟是鼻中酸楚之音。黛玉听了，冷了半截。看紫鹃推门进来时，尚拿绢子试眼。黛玉道：“大清早起，好好的为什么哭？”紫鹃勉强笑道：“谁哭来？这早起起来，眼睛里有些不舒服。姑娘今夜大概比往常醒的时候更大罢？我听见咳嗽了半夜。”黛玉道：“可不是？越要睡越睡不着。”紫鹃道：“姑娘身上不大好，依我说，还得自己开解着些。身子是根本，俗语说的：‘留得青山在，依旧有柴烧。’况这里自老太太，太太起，那个不疼姑娘？”只这一句话，又勾起黛玉的梦来，觉得心里一撞，眼中一黑，神色俱变。紫鹃连忙端着痰盒，雪雁捶着脊梁，半日才吐出一口痰来，痰中一缕紫血，簌簌乱跳。紫鹃、雪雁脸都吓黄了。两个旁边守着，黛玉便昏昏躺下。紫鹃看着不好，连忙努嘴叫雪雁叫人去。
　　雪雁才出屋门，只见翠缕、翠墨两个人笑嘻嘻的走来。翠缕便道：“林姑娘怎么这早晚还不出门？我们姑娘和三姑娘都在四姑娘屋里，讲究四姑娘画的那张园子景儿呢。”雪雁连忙摆手儿。翠缕、翠墨二人倒都吓了一跳，说：“这是什么原故？”雪雁将方才的事一一告诉他二人。二人都吐了吐舌头儿，说：“这可不是玩的。你们怎么不告诉老太太去？这还了得，你们怎么这么糊涂？”雪雁道：“我这里才要去，你们就来了。”正说着，只听紫鹃叫道：“谁在外头说话？姑娘问呢。”三个人连忙一齐进来。翠缕、翠墨见黛玉盖着被，躺在床上，见了他二人，便说道：“谁告诉你们了，你们这样大惊小怪的？”翠墨道：“我们姑娘和云姑娘才都在四姑娘屋里，讲究四姑娘画的那张园子图儿，我们来请姑娘。不知道姑娘身上又欠安了。”黛玉道：“也不是什么大病，不过觉身子略软些，躺躺儿就起来了。你回去告诉三姑娘和云姑娘，饭后若无事，倒是请他们勿这里坐坐罢。宝二爷没到你们那边去？”二人答道：“没有。”翠墨又道：“宝二爷这两天上了学了，老爷天天要查功课，那里还能象从前那么乱跑呢。”黛玉听了，默然不言。二人又略站了一回，都悄悄的退出来了。
　　且说探春、湘云正在惜春那边评论惜春所画《大观园图》，说这个多一点，那个少一点；这个太疏，那个太密。大家又议着题诗，着人去请黛玉商议。正说着，忽见翠缕、翠墨二人回来，神色匆忙。湘云便先问道：“林姑娘怎么不来？”翠缕道：“林姑娘昨日夜里又犯了病了，咳嗽了一夜。我们听见雪雁说，吐了一盒子痰血。”探春听了，诧异道：“这话真么？”翠缕道：“怎么不真？”翠墨道：“我们刚才进去去瞧了瞧，颜色不成颜色，说话儿的气力儿都微了。”湘云道：“不好的这么着，怎么还能说话呢？”探春道：“怎么你这么糊涂，不能说话，不是已经……”说到这里，却咽住了。惜春道：“林姐姐那样一个聪明人，我看他总有些瞧不破，一点半点儿都要认起真来。天下事那里有多少真的呢。”探春道：“既这么着，咱们都过去看看。倘若病的利害，咱们也过去告诉大嫂子回老太太，传大夫进来瞧瞧，也得个主意。”湘云道：“正是这样。”惜春道：“姐姐们先去，我回来再过去。”
于是探春、湘云扶了小丫头，都到潇湘馆来。进入房中，黛玉见他二人，不免又伤起心来。因又转念想起梦中，“连老太太尚且如此，何况他们？况且我不请他们，他们还不来呢！”心里虽是如此，脸上却碍不过去，只得勉强令紫鹃扶起，口中让坐。探春、湘云都坐在床沿上，一头一个，看了黛玉这般光景，也自伤感。探春便道：“姐姐怎么身上又不舒服了？”黛玉道：“也没什么要紧，只是身子软得很。”紫鹃在黛玉身后，偷偷的用手指那痰盒儿。湘云到底年轻，性情又兼直爽，伸手便把痰盒拿起来看。不看则已，看了吓的惊疑不止，说：“这是姐姐吐的？这还了得！”初时黛玉昏昏沉沉，吐了也没细看，此时见湘云这么说，回头看时，自己早已灰了一半。探春见湘云冒失，连忙解说道：“这不过是肺火上炎，带出一半点来，也是常事。偏是云丫头，不拘什么，就这样蝎蝎螫螫的！”湘云红了脸，自悔失言。探春见黛玉精神短少，似有烦倦之意，连忙起身说道：“姐姐静静的养养神罢。我们回来再瞧你。”黛玉道：“累你二位惦着。”探春又嘱咐紫鹃：“好生留神伏侍姑娘。”紫鹃答应着。探春才要走，只听外面一个人嚷起来。
未知是谁，下回分解。

After school Baoyu went to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager. She greeted him with a smile.

“Good! So now the wild horse is bridled. You can go and pay your respects to your father and amuse yourself for a bit.”

Baoyu assented and went to see his father.

“Back from school so early?” asked Jia Zheng. “Has your teacher set you your course of study?”

“Yes. I’m to review the texts in the morning, write characters after breakfast, and at noon listen to expoundings of the texts and practise writing essays.”

Jia Zheng nodded.

“Off you go then,” he said. “Go and keep your grandmother company for a while. You should learn the principles of human conduct, not just amuse yourself all the time. Go to bed early and get up early to go to school each day. Do you hear?”

Baoyu assented repeatedly and withdrew. He hurried next to pay his respects to his mother, then went back to the Lady Dowager’s apartment to report. After that he rushed out, wishing with every step he took that he could fly to Bamboo Lodge.

He entered clapping his hands and crying, “I’m back again!”

Daiyu gave a start. As Zijuan raised the portiere he went in and sat down.

“I heard you’d started school,” she said. “How is it you’re back so early?”

“Ah, don’t speak of it!” he exclaimed. “Just because my father sent for me today to go to school, I felt cut off from all of you. It seemed as if we wouldn’t be meeting for years. Now that I’ve survived this one day and can see you again, it’s like being born again. How true the old saying is: ‘One day apart seems three autumns.’ “

“Have you called on the old lady and your parents?”

“Yes.”

“Anyone else?”

“No.”

“You should go to see the others.”

“I can’t be bothered now. I just want to sit and have a little chat with you, cousin, before I turn in early as my father said. I can call on the others tomorrow.”

“Sit down for a while, then. You must be tired.”

“I’m not tired, just bored. Now that I’m sitting here with you I feel better, and you tell me to rest!”

Daiyu gave a little laugh.

“Zijuan,” she called, “make the young master a cup of Dragon Well tea. He’s studying now, not like before.”

Zijuan laughingly assented and went to fetch the tea, telling a young maid to make it.

“Don’t talk about studying!” cried Baoyu. “I can’t stand that moralistic talk. And those ridiculous eight-legged essays! It’s bad enough to use them to win an official post and make a living, but they actually claim they’re ‘expounding the wisdom of the sages.’ Some of them are just a hotch-potch of classical allusions; others have no substance at all but string phrases together nonsensically, and boast about their erudition. Is that expounding the wisdom of the sages? My father keeps dinning it into my ears that I must study, but I daren’t argue with him. So don’t you talk about it too.”

“Well, we girls don’t need that sort of learning, but when I studied as a child with your cousin Jia Yucun I read some essays. Some were reasonable and some rather subtle and refined. Though I didn’t understand them too well then, I could see that they had good points — you mustn’t dismiss them all. And if you want to win an official post, this is the more honourable way.”

This jarred on Baoyu’s ears. He had never known Daiyu talk so vulgarly. He could not rebut her to her face, however, and simply snorted.

Just then they heard two people talking outside. It was Qiuwen and Zijuan.

“I’ve been sent by Xiren to fetch him from the old lady’s place,” said Qiuwen. “Fancy finding him here.”

Just then they had tea ready, so let him have a cup before he goes.” With that the two of them came in together.

“I’m just coming,” Baoyu told Qiuwen with a smile. “Sorry to have made you fetch me.”

Before she could answer, Zijuan said, “Do drink your tea quickly. Someone has been waiting all day to see you.”

Qiuwen spat in disgust. “For shame, you bitch! What a thing to say!”

This set them all laughing. Baoyu stood up and took his leave. Daiyu saw him to the door, and Zijuan stood at the foot of the steps until he had gone, then went back inside.

But let us return to Baoyu. Upon reaching Happy Red Court he went inside, where Xiren came out from the inner room to meet him.

“So you’re back,” she said.

“The young master came back some time ago,” Qiuwen answered for him. “He was with Miss Lin.”

“Have you anything to do today?” he asked.

“No, but just now Her Ladyship sent Yuanyang over with orders that, as the master is determined to make you study, if any of the maids dare play about with you again they’re to be punished like Qingwen and Siqi. After all my years of looking after you, to be told such a thing is most upsetting.” She began to cry.

“Don’t worry, dear sister,” he said quickly. “I’ll study hard so that she won’t scold you again. I must do some reading tonight because the tutor’s going to test me tomorrow. If I want anything, I’ll ask Sheyue or Qiuwen. You go and rest.”

“If you’re really willing to study, we’ll be only too glad to look after you.”

After a hasty supper he called for a lamp and took out the Four Books he had read. But where to start? He leafed through one. Each section seemed intelligible enough, yet when he thought them over carefully he found them rather confusing. He read the commentaries and some expositions, but by the time the first watch was sounded he was still perplexed.

“I find poetry so easy, but this has me stumped,” he thought, sitting there in a daze.

“Why not take a rest?” suggested Xiren. “You can’t do it all in one day.”

He mumbled some reply. Sheyue and Xiren helped him to bed and then retired themselves. But when they woke from their first sleep they heard him still tossing and turning.

“Are you awake?” asked Xiren. “Do stop worrying and have a good sleep to refresh your mind for tomorrow’s study.”

“I know, but I can’t sleep. Come and take off one of my coverlets.”

“It’s not hot. You’d better keep them on.”

“I’m so fidgety I feel stifled.” He pushed down his coverlet himself.

Xiren promptly reached out to stop him and felt his forehead. It was slightly feverish.

“Don’t move,” she said. “You have a temperature.”

“I know.”

“What’s to be done?”

“It’s all right. It’s just because I’m upset. Don’t make a fuss, for if the master hears he’ll say I’m shamming to get out of going to school. Otherwise, why should I fall ill so conveniently? If I’m all right tomorrow I’ll go — that’s the way to avoid trouble.”

Feeling sorry for him she said, “I’ll sleep next to you.” She massaged his back for a time, and without knowing it they both fell asleep.

The sun was high in the sky when they woke.

“This is bad. I’m late,” exclaimed Baoyu.

He washed and dressed in a hurry, then went to pay his respects to his father.

Jia Dairu in the school was scowling.

“No wonder your father’s angry and says you’re good-for-nothing,” he growled. “The second day, you come late again. What’s the meaning of this?”

Baoyu told him that he had been feverish the previous evening and was excused. Then he started reciting his lessons. That afternoon the tutor said, “Baoyu, I have a passage here....”

"Now tell me what this book says." Pao-yu stepped forward and saw that the text was the chapter entitled "Youth is a Time for Fear." "Not too bad!" he thought. "Lucky it isn't from the Great Learning or the Doctrine of the Mean."

"How do you explain it?" asked Tai-ju.

"Tell me the meaning of the text in detail."

Pao-yu read the chapter aloud, then said, "This chapter exhorts the young to work hard in good time, so as not to fritter away...." He broke off and looked up at Tai-ju.

The old man smiled.

"Go on," he said. "In expounding a text there's no need to be inhibited. As the Book of Rites says, 'In a text avoid what is taboo.' So out with it. What shouldn't we fritter away?"

"Shouldn't fritter away our youth so that we accomplish nothing in old age. The sage first uses the words 'is a time for fear' to arouse the young, then the words 'is not a time for fear' to caution them against the future." He looked at Tai-ju for his reaction.

"Not bad," said the tutor. "Now expound it more fully."

"The sage says that when young a man has intelligence and ability, is clever and competent in every way. That is truly frightening, for who can guarantee that in later life he won't turn out like me today? If he fritters away his time till he's forty or fifty, without winning any distinction, then no matter how promising he seemed as a youth, by that time no one will be afraid of him."

"You've explained the meaning clearly enough," said Tai-ju with a smile. "But your language is rather childish. The phrase 'without winning distinction' doesn't mean failing to become an official. 'Distinction' means being truly versed in reason and the Way. Even without becoming an official, a man can win distinction. Otherwise, were the sages and worthies of old who lived in retirement unknown? Can it be that they won no distinction because they were not officials? 'Is not a time for fear' means that a man can be written off, as is shown by the word 'know' in the phrase 'who can know.' It is not a question of being afraid. You must show that you understand this subtle distinction."

"I see," said Pao-yu.

"Now expound another chapter for me." Tai-ju turned back a page and pointed it out. Pao-yu saw that it was the passage: "I have not seen one who loves virtue as he loves beauty." This embarrassed him and he said with an apologetic smile:

"There's nothing to be said about this."

"Nonsense! If this were the subject set in the examination, would you say there was nothing to write?"

Pao-yu had to comply. "The sage lamented the fact that men do not love virtue, but are inordinately fond of beauty," he expounded. "Actually, virtue is innate, yet men do not love it. As for beauty, although that is innate too and all men love it, virtue is heavenly reason whereas beauty is human desire. So how can men love heavenly reason as much as human desire? Though Confucius was lamenting this, he was also hoping that men might reform. Besides, some men do love virtue, but only in a superficial way; they should love it as much as they love beauty — that would be true love."

"That will do," said Tai-ju. "But let me ask you this: since you understand the sage's meaning, why do you commit both these errors? Although I haven't been home and your father hasn't told me, I know quite well what your trouble is. As a human being, why don't you try to make progress? Now that you are 'a youth to be regarded with respect,' whether you 'win distinction' or are 'not worth regarding' depends entirely on yourself. I shall set you essays every month from now on, and if you are lazy I shall certainly not let you off. You know the saying: 'Adults must suffer, without suffering they don't grow up.' Bear that carefully in mind."

Pao-yu had to agree. And after this he had to study his lessons every day.

But let us return to Baoyu. After he started school, Happy Red Court was very quiet and Xi-ren was able to do some work. She took up her needlework to embroider a betelnut bag, thinking that now that Baoyu was occupied with his lessons the maids would have no more trouble. If only this had happened earlier, Qing-wen need not have come to such a bad end. The thought of this filled her with melancholy. Then she thought of her own future. She was not Baoyu’s proper wife but only a concubine; and though he himself was easy to handle, if he married a shrew she might end like Second Sister You or Xiang-ling. From the way the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang dropped hints, and from Xifeng’s remarks too, it looked as if his wife would certainly be Dai-yu. And Dai-yu was so suspicious. At this point Xi-ren flushed and grew quite hot, so that she stuck her needle in the wrong place. She put down her work and went to sound Dai-yu out.

Dai-yu was reading when Xi-ren called. She made her sit down.

“Are you better these last few days, miss?” asked Xi-ren.

“Not really. Only a little better. What have you been doing at home?”

“Now that Master Bao’s at school, there’s nothing to do in our rooms; so I came to see you and have a chat.”

As she spoke, Zijuan brought in tea and Xi-ren promptly stood up.

“Do sit down, sister,” she said. “I heard from Qiu-wen the other day that you’d been talking about me behind my back.”

“Don’t you believe her,” rejoined Zijuan with a smile. “I said that now Master Bao’s at school and Miss Baochai’s left the Garden, with even Xiang-ling not coming over any more, you must be feeling very bored.”

“Don’t talk about Xiang-ling!” cried Xi-ren. “She’s having a terrible time. Fancy being up against that ‘tyrant’! How does she stand it?” She held up two fingers. “They say this one’s even worse. She doesn’t care about losing face outside either.”

“She’s had more than enough,” said Dai-yu. “Look how Second Sister You died!”

“Yes. You’d think we’re all human beings, even if there is some difference in status; why should she be so cruel? It gives her a bad name.”

Dai-yu had never heard Xi-ren criticize anyone behind her back before. These remarks set her thinking.

“It’s hard to say,” she answered. “In every family, if the east wind doesn’t prevail over the west wind, then the west wind is bound to prevail over the east wind.”

“As a concubine, you feel too diffident to bully anyone,” sighed Xi-ren.

Just then an old woman came into the courtyard and asked, “Is this where Miss Lin lives? Which of you young ladies is in charge here?”

Xueyan went out and saw that she looked like one of Aunt Xue’s servants.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Our young lady has sent me to bring Miss Lin something.”

“Wait a minute.”

Xueyan went in to tell Dai-yu, who told her to bring the woman in. The old woman came in to pay her respects but, instead of announcing her errand at once, she eyed Dai-yu intently until the girl felt quite embarrassed.

“What has Miss Baochai sent me?” she asked.

The woman smiled. “My young lady has sent you a jar of preserved lichees.” Then, catching sight of Xi-ren, she asked, “Aren’t you Miss Hua from Master Bao’s place?”

Xi-ren smiled. “How do you know me, nanny?”

“I only look after the house for the mistress, and don’t often go out with her or the young ladies, so I don’t know all of you. But when you call on us, we have a vague recollection of you.”

She handed the jar to Xueyan.

She turned to look at Dai-yu then and said with a smile to Aroma, ‘No wonder our mistress says Miss Lin and Master Bao would make a perfect match. She’s a real angel, isn’t she!’ Aroma, shocked at this indiscretion, hastily interposed:

‘You must be tired, nanny. Sit down and have some tea.’

‘I must be getting back,’ said the old woman with a grin. ‘We’ve ever so much to do, getting Miss Bao-qin ready for her wedding. She sent me over with these two bottles of lichees for Master Bao.’

She took her leave and hobbled out. Dai-yu was extremely annoyed by her familiarity, but as she was an emissary from Bao-chai, there was nothing she could do about it. Only when she had left the room did Dai-yu say:

‘Please thank your young mistress for me.’

The old woman could be heard muttering to herself as she went:

‘Such a beautiful young lady! No one but Bao-yu is worthy of her…’

Dai-yu pretended not to hear. Aroma laughed.

‘What is it about old people that makes them so dreadfully outspoken? It’s both irritating and funny.’

Snowgoose brought in the bottles for Dai-yu to inspect.

‘I don’t feel like eating any,’ said Dai-yu. ‘Put them away.’

Aroma stayed a little longer, and then left.

That evening, when Dai-yu had finished her toilet and was about to retire for the night, she happened to glance up and catch sight of the bottles of lichees. They reminded her of the old woman’s tactless remarks, which now seemed to stab her to the heart. In the silence and solitude of the gathering dusk, a host of sad thoughts crowded into her mind. She was in poor health and getting older. Although she knew that Bao-yu had no eyes for anyone else, her grandmother and Lady Wang had given no indication whatsoever of their intentions. How she hated her parents for not having betrothed her to Bao-yu while they were still alive! But then again, if they had lived, they might well have betrothed her to someone else. Who could say that she would ever have found another cousin Bao-yu, another kindred spirit? Perhaps the present situation was for the best after all. Her thoughts chased one another in dizzying circles, like a winch on a well. She sighed, and a few tears rolled down her cheeks. Listless and disconsolate, she lay down in her clothes.

Suddenly one of the junior maids came in to announce:

‘Mr Jia Yu-cun is outside, and wishes to see you, miss.’

‘Although I studied under him,’ thought Dai-yu to herself, ‘I am a girl, and he has no reason to see me. Besides, he and my uncle are acquainted, and have had dealings with one another, and he has never asked to see me before. There is no need for me to receive him now.’

She told the maid to inform him that she was unwell and unable to receive visitors, and to convey her apologies.

‘He probably wants to congratulate you, miss,’ said the maid. ‘Someone has come from Nanking to fetch you.’

As she said this, she was joined by Xi-feng, Lady Xing, Lady Wang, Bao-chai and several others, who crowded into the room with smiling faces.

‘We have come both to congratulate you and to say goodbye!’ they cried.

Dai-yu was horrified.

‘What do you mean?’ she asked.

‘Why pretend you don’t know?’ said Xi-feng. ‘Your father has been promoted to Grain Intendant of Hupeh. He has married a new wife and is wonderfully happy. He thinks it improper to leave you here, and has asked Yu-cun to act as go-between and arrange a match for you with one of your stepmother’s relatives. They say it’s a second marriage. So someone has been sent to take you home. They expect you to be married as soon as you arrive. It’s all your stepmother’s idea. And because they are afraid you might not be looked after properly on the journey, your Cousin Lian has been asked to see you home.’

Dai-yu broke into a cold sweat. She seemed to remember her father holding some such official post. Her heart was thumping wildly, but she forced herself to reply:

‘You’re making it all up! It’s just one of Xi-feng’s horrible jokes!’

She saw Lady Xing wink at Lady Wang. They both rose to leave.

‘She still doesn’t believe us. Come along.’

Dai-yu’s eyes were full of tears.

‘Please stay a little, aunties!’ she pleaded.

But they ignored her and left, laughing coldly.

Dai-yu was in an agony of despair, but could give no expression to her feelings. She was sobbing and choking, when suddenly she found herself back with Grandmother Jia.

She told herself, “My only hope is to beg the old lady to save me.” She threw herself on her knees before the Lady Dowager and, clinging to her legs, sobbed:

“Save me, madam! I’d rather die than go back south. Besides, I have a stepmother now, not my own mother. Do let me stay with you!”

The old lady’s face was stony.

“That’s no business of mine,” she said.

“What do you mean, madam?” Daiyu wept.

“It’s not a bad thing, marrying a second wife. You’ll get an extra trousseau.”

“I promise not to be any extra expense if I stay with you. Please save me, madam!”

“There’s no help for it. All girls have to marry when they grow up. You’re still a child, you don’t understand. You can’t stay here all your life.”

“I’ll work for my keep as a servant here. I’ll do all my own work and pay my own way — anything, if only you’ll let me stay!”

As the Lady Dowager said nothing, Daiyu embraced her and wept.

“You’ve always been so kind and you’ve always loved me best, madam,” she cried. “Why will you do nothing for me now, in this crisis? Even if I’m only your grand-daughter, not as close as a daughter, my mother was your own child; for her sake, please take pity on me!” She threw herself sobbing into the old lady’s arms.

But she heard her say, “Yuan-yang, take Miss Lin out to rest. I’m worn out by her.”

Daiyu knew then that all was lost. There was no point in pleading further; she must find some way to kill herself. She stood up and started out, thinking bitterly that she had no mother of her own. Her grandmother, aunts and cousins had always been so good to her, but it was all a sham. Then it struck her: Why hadn’t Baoyu come today? If she could see him, he might have some way out.

And there was Baoyu standing before her, smiling.

“My congratulations, cousin!” he said.

This made her more frantic than ever. Forgetting all propriety, she seized hold of him.

“Fine!” she cried. “Now I know how heartless you are.”

“Why am I heartless? You’re engaged to someone else, so we’d better go our different ways.”

More angry and desperate than ever, she clung to him weeping.

“Dear cousin, who do you want me to go to?” she sobbed.

“If you don’t want to go, you can stay here. You were originally promised to me — that’s why you came here in the first place. I’ve always known how you felt. You should think how I feel.”

Daiyu in her confusion seemed to remember that this was indeed the case. Her grief turned to joy.

“I’ve made up my mind to die,” she told him. “But tell me honestly: do you want me to go or to stay?”

“I want you to stay. If you don’t believe me, I’ll show you my heart.”

He snatched a knife and slashed open his chest. Blood came gushing out. Daiyu, terrified, tried to staunch the blood with her hands.

“How could you do such a thing?” she cried. “You’d better kill me first.”

“Don’t be afraid,” he said. “I’m going to take out my heart to show you.”

He fumbled at the gaping wound. With a shriek, Daiyu hugged him tightly and wept, afraid someone might come in and see them.

“I’m done for!” he cried. “Now that I’ve lost my heart I must die.” He rolled his eyes and slumped to the ground.

Daiyu gave a piercing cry. Then she heard Zijuan calling:

“Miss! Miss! You’re having a nightmare. Wake up and undress before you go properly to sleep.”

Daiyu turned over and woke up to find it had all been a dream. Her throat was still choked with sobs and her heart was still racing.

Her pillow was soaked, and she felt chilled to the bone both in body and heart. She reflected, “My parents have long since died, and though Baoyu and I are not yet betrothed, how can I have such dreams?” The wretchedness of her dream, in which she had had no one to turn to, made her think, “If Baoyu were really to die, what use would there be in my living on?” This thought so agitated her that she gave way to a fresh storm of weeping. Soon her whole body was covered with a light sweat. Struggling up she took off her outer gown and told Zijuan to tuck in the quilt; then she lay down again.

But though she tossed and turned she could not sleep. The rustling outside sounded like wind or rain. After a while she heard in the distance what seemed to be a shout, but Zijuan was already asleep and breathing evenly. With an effort she sat up, huddled in her quilt, until a draught of cold air through the chink of the window made her shiver and lie down again. As she was dozing off, she heard what sounded like a flock of sparrows chirping on the bamboos. Then through the window paper the dawn light slowly stole.

By now Daiyu’s eyes were wide open. She started coughing again, and this woke Zijuan.

“Haven’t you slept yet, miss?” she asked. “You’re coughing again? I’m afraid you may have caught a chill. It’s light already — you’d better rest and try to sleep instead of worrying.”

“I’d like to sleep but I can’t,” said Daiyu. “You can go back to sleep.” She was seized by another fit of coughing.

Zijuan was so distressed to see her in this state that she could not sleep either. Hearing her cough again, she hastily got up and brought her the spittoon. By now it was light.

“Aren’t you going to sleep?” asked Daiyu.

“It’s light. What’s the use of sleeping?” Zijuan smiled.

“In that case, change the spittoon.”

“Yes, miss.”

Zijuan went out to fetch a clean spittoon, leaving the used one on the table. She opened the door of the inner room, closed it behind her and let down the flowered portiere before going to wake Xueyan. She opened the door of the outer room to empty the spittoon, and was aghast to see that it was full of phlegm mixed with blood.

“Heavens!” she exclaimed in dismay.

“What is it?” Daiyu called from inside.

Realizing that she had given herself away, Zijuan changed her tune.

“I nearly dropped the spittoon — that gave me a start,” she answered. “It’s nothing, miss.”

But as she said this her heart failed her and she broke down, her voice choking with tears.

Now Daiyu, because of the sweet, sickly taste in her throat, had already guessed the truth. Zijuan’s exclamation and now the distress in her voice confirmed her fears. She called her in, warning her not to catch cold outside.

Zijuan answered with a sob, and the despair in her voice made Daiyu’s heart turn cold. When the maid came in, she was wiping her eyes with her handkerchief.

“Why are you crying so early in the morning?” Daiyu asked.

“Who’s crying?” Zijuan forced a smile. “My eyes itched first thing this morning. You must have been awake much longer than usual, miss, I heard you coughing half the night.”

“Yes, the more I wanted to sleep the wider awake I was.”

“You’re not well, miss. If you’ll take my advice, you should try to look on the bright side. Health is what counts. As the proverb says, ‘As long as the mountain’s there we shan’t lack fuel.’ And here

Lady Wang rose to her feet. “Which of us doesn’t love the child?” she asked.

This remark brought back to Daiyu’s mind the dream she had had, and she felt a constriction in her heart, a dizzy darkness before her eyes, and her face changed colour. Zijuan hurried over with the spittoon, and Xueyan pounded her on the back until, after some time, she brought up a mouthful of phlegm in which was a streak of purple blood, palpitating. Both maids were consternated. As they stood supporting her on either side, she slumped back limply. Zijuan, seeing how bad she looked, made a sign to Xueyan to go for help.

Xueyan had just reached the door when she saw Cuilu and Cuimo approaching, laughing. Cuilu called out:

“Why hasn’t Miss Lin come out yet? Our young lady and Miss Tanchun are in Miss Xichun’s room discussing the painting she’s done of the Garden.”

Xueyan hastily waved them silent. They asked in surprise, “What’s the matter?”

She told them what had happened, at which they stuck out their tongues in dismay.

“This is no joke!” they exclaimed. “Why didn’t you report it to the old lady? How awful! How could you be so silly?”

“I was just on my way when you turned up,” said Xueyan.

As they were speaking Zijuan called from inside, “Who’s that talking outside? The young lady wants to know.”

The three of them went in together then. Cuilu and Cuimo saw Daiyu lying on her bed under the covers.

“Who told you?” she asked them. “That you come in such consternation?”

Cuimo answered, “Miss Tanchun and Miss Xiangyun are in Miss Xichun’s room discussing the painting she’s done of the Garden. We came to invite you to join them, not knowing that you were unwell again, miss.”

“It’s nothing serious, I just feel rather limp and shall get up after resting a little. You can tell the other two young ladies that if they’re free after their meal, I’d like them to come and chat here. Has Master Bao been over there?”

“No,” they said.

Cuimo added, “Master Bao has started school these last couple of days. The master checks his homework every day, so he can’t run around as wildly as before.”

Daiyu said nothing to this. After standing there for a little while the two girls quietly withdrew.

Meanwhile Tanchun and Xiangyun were in Xichun’s room critizing her painting of Prospect Garden, saying there was too much here, too little there; this was too sparse, that too crowded. They were also discussing what poems to write on it, and had sent to invite Daiyu to join in their discussion. Now Cuilu and Cuimo came back, both looking flustered.

Xiangyun asked first, “Why hasn’t Cousin Lin come?”

“Last night she had another attack and coughed the whole night through,” said Cuilu. “We heard from Xueyan that she brought up a spittoon of phlegm with blood in it.”

“Is that true?” exclaimed Tanchun.

“Of course.”

Cuimo put in, “Just now when we went in, her face was drained of colour and she had hardly strength enough to speak.”

“If she’s as bad as that, how could she speak at all?” Xiangyun demanded.

“How stupid you are!” snapped Tanchun. “If she couldn’t speak, that would mean....” She broke off without finishing.

Xichun observed, “For all her cleverness, Cousin Lin seems rather narrow-minded. She takes everything too seriously. There aren’t many true things in this world.”

“In that case, let’s all go to see her,” proposed Tanchun. “If she’s really bad, we should tell Madam Zhu to report it to the old lady and send for a doctor to see her and decide what to do.”

“That’s right,” agreed Xiangyun.

“You go first,” said Xichun.

"I'll come back later to see you."

So Tan-chun and Hsiang-yun, supported by young maids, went to Bamboo Lodge. When they entered the room and Tai-yu saw them, she was again overcome with grief. Then it occurred to her that, judging by her dream, not even the Lady Dowager cared for her, so why should they? Besides, if she had not invited them they would not have come. However, she had to put a good face on it and tell Tzu-chuan to help her sit up, then ask them to be seated.

Tan-chun and Hsiang-yun sat on the edge of the bed, one on each side of her, and were most distressed to see how ill she looked.

“Why are you poorly again, cousin?” asked Tan-chun.

“It’s nothing serious,” said Tai-yu. “I’m just feeling rather weak.”

Tzu-chuan behind her stealthily pointed at the spittoon. Being young and forthright, Hsiang-yun picked it up to look. The sight horrified her.

“Is this sputum yours, cousin?” she cried. “What a terrible thing!”

Tai-yu had been in a daze when she coughed it up and had not examined it. Now that Hsiang-yun had exclaimed in dismay, she looked and saw with consternation that it was streaked with blood.

“That’s nothing,” said Tan-chun, cutting in quickly to cover up Hsiang-yun’s indiscretion. “It’s just because the young lady has too much hot phlegm in her lungs, and has brought up a little blood. But Yun here has to make a great fuss over the least thing.”

Hsiang-yun realized that she had been tactless and regretted it. Tan-chun, seeing that Tai-yu looked listless and tired, rose quickly to her feet.

“Do rest and build up your strength, cousin,” she said. “We’ll come back to see you later.”

“I’m sorry to have troubled you both,” replied Tai-yu, and she told Tzu-chuan to see them out. “Do look after your young lady well,” Tan-chun urged Tzu-chuan, who assented.

They were on the point of leaving when a commotion broke out outside. But who was it that had come?

To know, read the next chapter.

第83章 省宫闱贾元妃染恙 闹闺阃薛宝钗吞声

话说探春、湘云才要走时，忽听外面一个人嚷道：“你这不成人的小蹄子，你是个什么东西，来这园子里头混搅！”黛玉听了，大叫一声道：“这里住不得了！”一手指着窗外，两眼反插上去。原来黛玉住在大观园中，虽靠着贾母疼爱，然在别人身上，凡事终是寸步留心。听见窗外老婆子这样骂着，在别人呢，一句是贴不上的，竟象专骂着自己的。自思一个千金小姐，只因没了爹娘，不知何人指使这老婆子来这般辱骂，那里委屈得来？因此，肝肠崩裂，哭的过去了。紫鹃只是哭叫：“姑娘怎么样了？快醒来罢！”探春也叫了一回。半晌，黛玉回过这口气，还说不出话来，那只手仍向窗外指着。
　　探春会意，开门出去，看见婆子手中拿着拐棍，赶着一个不干不净的毛丫头道：“我是为照管这园中的花果树木，来到这里，你作什么来了？等我家去，打你一个知道。”这丫头扭着头，把一个指头探在嘴里，瞅着老婆子笑。探春骂道：“你们这些人，如今越发没了王法了。这里是你骂人的地方儿吗？”老婆子见是探春，连忙陪着笑脸儿说道：“刚才是我的外孙女儿，看见我来了，他就跟了来。我怕他闹，所以才吆喝他回去，那里敢在这里骂人呢？”探春道：“不用多说了，快给我都出去。这里林姑娘身上不大好，还不快去么！”老婆子答应了几个“是”，一扭身去了，那丫头也就跑了。
　　探春回来，看见湘云拉着黛玉的手只管哭，紫鹃一手抱着黛玉，一手给黛玉揉胸口，黛玉的眼睛方渐渐的转过来了。探春笑道：“想是听见老婆子的话，你疑了心了么？”黛玉只摇摇头儿。探春道：“他是骂他外孙女儿，我才刚也听见了。这种东西说话再没有一点道理的，他们懂得什么避讳。”黛玉听了，叹了口气，拉着探春的手道：“姐儿……”叫了一声，又不言语了。探春又道：“你别心烦。我来看你，是姊妹们应该的。你又少人伏侍。只要你安心肯吃药，心上把喜欢事儿想想，能够一天一天的硬朗起来，大家依旧结社做诗，岂不好呢。”湘云道：“可是三姐姐说的，那么着不乐？”黛玉哽咽道：“你们只顾要我喜欢，可怜我那里赶得上这日子？只怕不能够了。”探春道：“你这话说的太过了，谁没个病儿灾儿的？那里就想到这里来了。你好生歇歇儿罢，我们到老太太那边，回来再看你。你要什么东西，只管叫紫鹃告诉我。”黛玉流泪道：“好妹妹，你到老太太那里，只说我请安，身上略有点不好，不是什么大病，也不用老太太烦心的。”探春答应道：“我知道，你只管养着罢。”说着，才同湘云出去了。
　　这里紫鹃扶着黛玉躺在床上，地下诸事自有雪雁照料，自己只守着傍边看着黛玉，又是心酸，又不敢哭泣。那黛玉闭着眼睛躺了半晌，那里睡得着，觉得园里头平日只见寂寞，如今躺在床上，偏听得风声、虫鸣声、鸟语声、人走的脚步声，又象远远的孩子们啼哭声，一阵一阵的聒噪的烦噪起来。因叫紫鹃：“放下帐子来。”雪雁捧了一碗燕窝汤，递给紫鹃。紫鹃隔着帐子，轻轻问道：“姑娘，喝一口汤罢？”黛玉微微应了一声。紫鹃复将汤递给雪雁，自己上来，搀扶黛玉坐起，然后接过汤来，搁在唇边试了一试，一手搂着黛玉肩臂，一手端着汤送到唇边。黛玉微微睁眼喝了两三口，便摇摇头儿不喝了，紫鹃仍将碗递给雪雁，轻轻扶黛玉睡下。静了一时，略觉安顿。
　　只听窗外悄悄问道：“紫鹃妹妹在家么？”雪雁连忙出来，见是袭人，因悄悄说道：“姐姐屋里坐着。”袭人也便悄悄问道：“姑娘怎么着？”一面走，一面雪雁告诉夜间及方才之事。袭人听了这话，也唬怔了，因说道：“怪道刚才翠缕到我们那边说你们姑娘病了，唬的宝二爷连忙打发我来，看看是怎么样。”正说着，只见紫鹃从里间掀起帘子，望外看见袭人，招手儿叫他。袭人轻轻走过来，问道：“姑娘睡着了吗？”紫鹃点点头儿，问道：“姐姐才听见说了？”袭人也点点头儿，蹙着眉道：“终久怎么样好呢？那一位昨夜也把我唬了个半死儿！”紫鹃忙问：“怎么了？”袭人道：“昨日晚上睡觉还是好好儿的，谁知半夜里一叠连声的嚷起心疼来。嘴里胡说白道，只说好象刀子割了去的似的，直闹到打亮梆子以后才好些了。你说唬人不唬人？今日不能上学，还要请大夫来吃药呢。”正说着，只听黛玉在帐子里又咳嗽起来，紫鹃连忙过来捧痰盒儿接痰。黛玉微微睁眼问道：“你合谁说话呢？”紫鹃道：“袭人姐姐来瞧姑娘来了。”说着，袭人已走到床前。黛玉命紫鹃扶起，一手指着床边，让袭人坐下。”袭人侧身坐了，连忙陪着笑劝道：“姑娘倒是躺着罢。”黛玉道：“不妨，你们快别这样大惊小怪的。刚才是说谁半夜里心疼起来？”袭人道：“是宝二爷，偶然魇住了，不是认真怎么样。”黛玉会意，知道是袭人怕自己又悬心的原故，又感激，又伤心，因趁势问道：“既是魇住了，不听见他还说什么？”袭人道：“也没说什么。”黛玉点点头儿，迟了半日，叹了一声，才说道：“你们别告诉宝二爷说我不好，看耽搁了他的工夫，又叫老爷生气。”袭人答应了，又劝道：“姑娘，还是躺躺歇歇罢。”黛玉点头，命紫鹃扶着歪下。袭人不免坐在旁边，又宽慰了几句，然后告辞。回到怡红院，只说黛玉身上略觉不受用，也没什么大病，宝玉才放了心。
　　且说探春湘云出了潇湘馆，一路往贾母这边来。探春因嘱咐湘云道：“妹妹回来见了老太太，别象刚才那样冒冒失失的了。”湘云点头笑道：“知道了。我头里是叫他唬的忘了神了。”说着已到贾母那边。探春因提起黛玉的病来。贾母听了，自是心烦，因说道：“偏是这两个‘玉’儿多病多灾的。林丫头一来二去的大了，他这个身子也要紧。我看那孩子太是个心细。”众人也不敢答言。贾母便向鸳鸯道：“你告诉他们，明儿大夫来，瞧了宝玉，叫他再到林姑娘那屋里去。”鸳鸯答应着出来，告诉了婆子们。婆子们自去传话。这里探春、湘云就跟着贾母吃了晚饭，然后同回园中去，不提。
　　到了次日，大夫来了。瞧了宝玉，不过说饮食不调，着了点儿风邪，没大要紧，疏散疏散就好了。这里王夫人凤姐等，一面遣人拿了方子回贾母，一面使人到潇湘馆，告诉说：“大夫就过来。”紫鹃答应了，连忙给黛玉盖好被窝，放下帐子，雪雁赶着收拾房里的东西。一时贾琏陪着大夫进来了，便说道：“这位老爷是常来的，姑娘们不用回避。”老婆子打起帘子，贾琏让着，进入房中坐下。贾琏道：“紫鹃姐姐，你先把姑娘的病势向王老爷说说。”王大夫道：“且慢说。等我诊了脉，听我说了，看是对不对。若有不合的地方，姑娘们再告诉我。”紫鹃便向帐中扶出黛玉的一只手来，搁在迎手上。紫鹃又把镯子连袖子轻轻的撸起，不叫压住了脉息。那王大夫诊了好一会儿，又换那只手也诊了，便同贾琏出来，到外间屋里坐下，说道：“六脉皆弦，因平日郁结所致。”说着，紫鹃也出来，站在里间门口。那王大夫便向紫鹃道：“这病时常应得头晕，减饮食，多梦。每到五更，必醒个几次；即日间听见不干自己的事，也必要动气，且多疑多惧。不知者疑为性情乖诞，其实因肝阴亏损，心气衰耗，都是这个病在那里作怪。不知是否？”紫鹃点点头儿，向贾琏道：“说的很是。”王太医道：“既这样，就是了。”说毕，起身同贾琏往外书房去开方子。小厮们早已预备下一张梅红单赃，王太医吃了茶，因提笔先写道：
　　六脉弦迟，素由积郁。左寸无力，心气已衰。关脉独洪，肝邪偏旺。木气不能疏达，势必上侵脾土，饮食无味；甚至胜所不胜，肺金定受其殃。气不流精，凝而为痰；血随气涌，自然咳吐。理宜疏肝保肺，涵养心脾。虽有补剂，未可骤施。姑拟“黑逍遥”以开其先，后用“归肺固金”以继其后。不揣固陋，候高明裁服。
　　又将七味药与引子写了。贾琏拿来看时，问道：“血势上冲，柴胡使得么？”王大夫笑道：“二爷但知柴胡是升提之品，为吐衄所忌，岂知用鳖血拌炒，非柴胡不足宣少阳甲胆之气。以鳖血制之，使其不致升提，且能培养肝阴，制遏邪火。所以《内经》说：‘通因通用，塞因塞用。’柴胡用鳖血拌炒，正是‘假周勃以安刘’的法子。”贾琏点头道：“原来是这么着。这就是了。”王大夫又道：“先请服两剂，再加减，或再换方子罢。我还有一点小事，不能久坐，容日再来请安。”说着，贾琏送了出来，说道：“舍弟的药，就是那么着了？”王大夫道：“宝二爷倒没什么大病，大约再吃一剂就好了。”说着上车而去。
　　这里贾琏一面叫人抓药，一面回到房中去告诉凤姐，黛玉的病原与大夫用的药，述了一遍。只见周瑞家的走来，回了几件没要紧的事。贾琏听到一半，便说道：“你回二奶奶罢，我还有事呢。”说着就走了。周瑞家的回完了这件事，又说道：“我方才到林姑娘那边，看他那个病竟是不好呢。脸上一点血色也没有，摸了摸身上，只剩了一把骨头。问问他，也没有话说，只是淌眼泪。回来紫鹃告诉我说：‘姑娘现在病着，要什么自己又不肯要，我打算要问二奶奶那里支用一两个月的月钱。如今吃药虽是公中的，零用的也得几个钱。’我答应了他，替他来回奶奶。”凤姐低了半日头，说道：“竟这么着罢，我送他几两银子使罢。也不用告诉林姑娘。这月钱却是不好支的。一个人开了例，要是都支起来，那如何使得呢？你不记得赵姨娘和三姑娘拌嘴了？也无非为的是月钱。况且近来你也知道，出去的多进来的少，总绕不过弯儿来。不知道的还说我打算的不好，更有那一种嚼舌根的，说我搬运到娘家去了。周嫂子，你倒是那里经手的人，这个自然还知道些。”周瑞家的道：“真正委屈死人！这样大门头儿，除了奶奶这样心计儿当家罢了。别说是女人当不来，就是三头六臂的男人还撑不住呢。还说这些个混账话。”说着又笑了一声道：“奶奶还没听见呢，外头的人还更糊涂呢。前儿周瑞回家来，说起外头的人打量着咱们府里不知怎么样有钱呢。也有说：‘贾府里的银库几间，金库几间，使的家伙都是金子镶了、玉石嵌了的。’也有说：‘姑娘做了王妃，自然皇上家的东西分的了一半子给娘家。前儿贵妃省亲回来，我们还亲见他带了几车金银回来，所以家里收拾摆设的水晶宫似的。那日在庙里还愿，花了几万银子，只算是牛身上拔了一根毛罢咧。’有人还说：‘他门前的狮子，只怕还是玉石的呢。园子里还有金麒麟，叫人偷了一个去，如今剩下一个了。家里的奶奶姑娘不用说，就是屋里使唤的姑娘们，也是一点儿不动的。喝酒下棋，弹琴画画，横竖有人伏侍呢，单管穿罗罩纱。吃的带的，都是人家不认得的。那些哥儿姐儿们更不用说了，要天上的月亮，也有人去拿下来给他玩。’还有歌儿呢，说是：‘宁国府，荣国府，金银财宝如粪土。吃不穷，穿不穷，算来……。’”说到这里，猛然咽住。原来那时歌儿说道是“算来总是一场空”，这周瑞家的说溜了嘴，说到这里，忽然想起这话不好，因咽住了。
　　凤姐儿听了，已明白必是句不好的话了，也不便追问。因说道：“那都没要紧，只是这‘金麒麟’的话从何而来？”周瑞家的笑道：“就是那庙里的老道士送给宝二爷的小金麒麟儿。后来丢了几天，亏了史姑娘捡着，还了他，外头就造出这个谣言来了。奶奶说这些人可笑不可笑？”凤姐道：“这些话倒不是可笑，倒是可怕的。咱们一日难似一日，外面还是这么讲究。俗语儿说的，‘人怕出名猪怕壮’，况且又是个虚名儿，终久还不知怎么样呢。”周瑞家的道：“奶奶虑的也是。只是满城里茶坊酒铺儿以及各胡同儿都是这样说，况且不是一年了，那里握的住众人的嘴？”凤姐点点头儿。因叫平儿称了几两银子，递给周瑞家的道：“你先拿去交给紫鹃，只说我给他添补买东西的。若要官中的只管要去，别提这月钱的话。他也是个伶透人，自然明白我的话。我得了空儿就去瞧姑娘去。”周瑞家的接了银子，答应着自去，不提。
　　且说贾琏走到外面，只见一个小厮迎上来，回道：“大老爷叫二爷说话呢。”贾琏急忙过来，见了贾赦。贾赦道：“方才风闻宫里头传了一个太医院御医，两个吏目去看病，想来不是宫女儿下人了。这几天，娘娘宫里有什么信儿没有？”贾琏道；“没有。”贾赦道：“你去问问二老爷和你珍大哥；不然，还该叫人去到太医院里打听打听才是。”贾琏答应了，一面吩咐人往太医院去，一面连忙去见贾政、贾珍。贾政听了这话，因问道：“是那里来的风声？”贾琏道：“是大老爷才说的。”贾政道：“你索性和你珍大哥到里头打听打听。”贾琏道：“我已经打发人往太医院打听去了。”一面说着，一面退出来去找贾珍。只见贾珍迎面来了，贾琏忙告诉贾珍。贾珍道：“我正为也听见这话，来回大老爷、二老爷去呢。”于是两个人同着来见贾政。贾政道：“如系元妃，少不得终有信的。”说着，贾赦也过来了。
　　到了晌午，打听的尚未回来，门上人进来回说：“有两个内相在外，要见二位老爷呢。”贾赦道：“请进来。”门上的人领了老公进来。贾赦、贾政迎至二门外，先请了娘娘的安，一面同着进来，走至厅上，让了坐。老公道：“前日这里贵妃娘娘有些欠安，昨日奉过旨意，宣召亲丁四人进里头探问。许各带丫头一人，馀皆不用。亲丁男人，只许在宫门外递个职名请安听信，不得擅入。准于明日辰巳时进去，申酉时出来。”贾政、贾赦等站着听了旨意，复又坐下，让老公吃茶毕，老公辞了出去。
　　贾赦、贾政送出大门，回来先禀贾母。贾母道：“亲丁四人，自然是我和你们两位太太了。那一个人呢？”众人也不敢答言。贾母想了想，道：“必得是凤姐儿，他诸事有照应。你们爷儿们各自商量去罢。”贾赦、贾政答应了出来，因派了贾琏、贾蓉看家外，凡“文”字辈至“草”字辈一应都去。遂吩咐家人预备四乘绿轿，十余辆翠盖车，明儿黎明伺候。家人答应去了。贾赦、贾政又进去回明贾母：“辰巳时进去，申酉时出来。今日早些歇歇，明日好早些起来，收拾进宫。”贾母道；“我知道，你们去罢。”赦政等退出。这里邢夫人、王夫人、凤姐儿也都说了一会子元妃的病，又说了些闲话，才各自散了。
　　次日黎明，各屋子里丫头们将灯火俱已点齐，太太们各梳洗毕，爷们亦各整顿好了。一到卯初，林之孝合赖大进来，至二门口回道：“轿车俱已齐备，在门夕外伺候着呢。”不一时，贾赦、邢夫人也过来了。大家用了早饭，凤姐先扶老太太出来，众人围随，各带使女一人，缓缓前行。又命李贵等二人先骑马去外宫门接应，自己家眷随后。“文”字辈至“草”字辈各自登车骑马，跟着众家人，一齐去了。贾珍贾蓉在家中看家。
　　且说贾家的车辆轿马在外西垣门口歇下等着。一会儿，有两个内监出来，说道：“贾府省亲的太太奶奶们着令入宫探问。爷们俱着令内宫门外请安，不得入见。”门上人叫：“快进去。”贾府中四乘轿子跟着小内监前行，贾家爷们在轿后步行跟着，令众家人在外等候。走近宫门口，只见几个老公在门上坐着，见他们来了，便站起来说道：“贾府爷们至此。”贾赦、贾政便捱次立定。轿子抬至宫门口，便都出了轿，早有几个小内监引路，贾母等各有丫头扶着步行。走至元妃寝宫，只见奎壁辉煌，琉璃照耀。又有两个小宫女儿传谕道：“只用请安，一概仪注都免。”贾母等谢了恩，来至床前，请安毕，元妃都赐了坐。贾母等又告了坐。元妃便问贾母道：“近日身上可好？”贾母扶着小丫头，颤颤巍巍站起来，答应道：“托娘娘洪福，起居尚健。”元妃又向邢夫人王夫人问好。邢、王二夫人站着回了话。元妃又问凤姐；“家中过的日子若何？”凤姐站起来回奏道：“尚可支持。”元妃道：“这几年来，难为你操心。”凤姐正要站起来回奏，只见一个宫女传进许多职名，请娘娘龙目。元妃看时，说是贾赦、贾政等若干人。那元妃看了职名，心里一酸，止不住早流下泪来。宫女儿递过绢子，元妃一面拭泪，一面传谕道：“今日稍安，令他们外面暂歇。”贾母等站起来，又谢了恩。元妃含泪道：“父女弟兄，反不如小家子得以常常亲近。”贾母等都忍着泪道：“娘娘不用悲伤，家中已托着娘娘的福多了。”元妃又问：“宝玉近来若何？”贾母道：“近来颇肯念书。因他父亲逼得严紧，如今文字也都做上来了。”元妃道：“这样才好。”遂命外宫赐宴。便有两个宫女儿，四个小太监，引了到一座宫里。已摆得齐整，各按坐次坐了。不必细述。一时吃完了饭，贾母带着他婆媳三人，谢过宴。又耽搁了一回，看看巳近酉初，不敢羁留，俱各辞了出来。元妃命宫女儿引道，送至内宫门，门外仍是四个小太监送出。贾母等依旧坐着轿子出来，贾赦接着，大伙儿一齐回去。到家，又要安排明后日进宫，仍令照应齐集，不提。
　　且说薛家金桂自赶出薛蟠去了，日间拌嘴没有对头，秋菱又住在宝钗那边去了，只剩得宝蟾一人同住。既给与薛蟠作妾，宝蟾的意气又不比从前了，金桂看去，更是一个对头，自己也后悔不来。一日，吃了几杯闷酒，躺在炕上，便要借那宝蛊作个醒酒汤儿，因问着宝蟾道：“大爷前日出门，到底是到那里去？你自然是知道的了。”宝蟾道：“我那里知道，他在奶奶跟前还不说，谁知道他那些事？”金桂冷笑道：“如今还有什么‘奶奶’‘太太’的，都是你们的世界了。别人是惹不得的，有人护庇着，我也不敢去虎头上捉虱子。你还是我的丫头，问你一句话，你就和我摔脸子，说塞话！你既这么有势力，为什么不把我勒死了，你和秋菱不拘谁做了奶奶，那不清净了么？偏我又不死，碍着你们的道儿！”宝蟾听了这话，那里受得住，便眼睛直直的瞅着金桂道：“奶奶这些闲话只好说给别人听去！我并没合奶奶说什么。奶奶不敢惹人家，何若来拿着我们小软儿出气呢？正经的，奶奶又装听不见，‘没事人一大堆’了。”说着，便哭天哭地起来。金桂越发性起，便爬下炕来，要打宝蟾。宝蟾也是夏家的风气，半点儿不让。金桂将桌椅杯盏尽行打翻，那宝蟾只管喊冤叫屈，那里理会他？
　　岂知薛姨妈在宝钗房中，听见如此吵嚷，便叫：“香菱，你过去瞧瞧，且劝劝他们。”宝钗道：“使不得，妈妈别叫他去。他去了岂能劝他，那更是火上浇了油了。”薛姨妈道：“既这么样，我自己过去。”宝钗道：“依我说，妈妈也不用去，由着他们闹去罢。这也是没法儿的事了。”薛姨妈道：“这那里还了得！”说着，自己扶了丫头，往金桂这边来。宝钗只得也跟着过去。又嘱咐香菱道：“你在这里罢。”
　　母女同至金桂房门口，听见里头正还嚷哭不止。薛姨妈道：“你们是怎么着，又这么家翻宅乱起来，这还象个人家儿吗？矮墙浅屋的，难道都不怕亲戚们听见笑话了么？”金桂屋里接声道：“我倒怕人笑话呢！只是这里扫帚颠倒竖，也没主子，也没奴才，也没大老婆没小老婆，都是混账世界了。我们夏家门子里没见过这样规矩，实在受不得你们家这样委屈了。”宝钗道：“大嫂子，妈妈因听见闹得慌才过来的，就是问的急了些，没有分清‘奶奶’‘宝蟾’两字，也没有什么。如今且把事情说开，大家和和气气的过日子，也省了妈妈天天为咱们操心哪。”薛姨妈道：“是啊，先把事情说开了，你再问我的不是，还不迟呢。”金桂道：“好姑娘，好姑娘！你是个大贤大德的，你日后必定有个好人家好女婿，决不象我这样守活寡、举眼无亲、叫人家骑上头来欺负的。我是个没心眼儿的人，只求姑娘，我说话，别往死里挑捡！我从小儿到如今，没有爹娘教导。再者，我们屋里老婆、汉子、大女人、小女人的事，姑娘也管不得！”宝钗听了这话，又是羞，又是气，见他母亲这样光景，又是疼不过，因忍了气说道：“大嫂子，我劝你少说句儿罢。谁挑捡你，又是谁欺负你？别说是嫂子啊，就是秋菱，我也从来没有加他一点声气儿啊。”金桂听了这几句话，更加拍着炕沿大哭起来说：“我那里比得秋菱？连他脚底下的泥我还跟不上呢！他是来久了的，知道姑娘的心事，又会献勤儿。我是新来的，又不会献勤儿，如何拿我比他？何苦来！天下有几个都是贵妃的命？行点好儿罢。别修得象我嫁个糊徐行子，守活寡，那就是活活儿的现了眼了！”薛姨妈听到这里，万分气不过，便站起身来道：“不是我护着自己的女孩儿，他句句劝你，你却句句怄他。你有什么过不去，不用寻他，勒死我倒也是希松的！”宝钗忙劝道：“妈妈，你老人家不用动气。咱们既来劝他，自己生气，倒多了一层气。不如且去，等嫂子歇歇儿再说。”因吩咐宝蟾道：“你也别闹了。”说着，跟了薛姨妈便出来了。
    走过院子里，只见贾母身边的丫头同着秋菱迎面走来。薛姨妈道：“你从那里来？老太太身上可安？”那丫头道：“老太太身上好，叫来请姨太太安，还谢谢前儿的荔枝，还给琴姑娘道喜。”宝钗道：“你多早晚来的？”那丫头道：“来了好一会子了。”薛姨妈料他知道，红着脸说道：“这如今，我们家里闹的也不象个过日子的人家了，叫你们那边听见笑话。”丫头道：“姨太太说那里的话？谁家没个碟大碗小磕着碰着的呢。那是姨太太多心罢咧。”说着，跟了回到薛姨妈房中，略坐了一回就去了。宝钗正嘱咐香菱些话，只听薛姨妈忽然叫道：“左胁疼痛的很。”说着，便向炕上躺下。唬得宝钗香菱二人手足无措。
要知后事如何，下回分解。

Tan-chun and Xiang-yun were on the point of leaving when they heard a sudden commotion outside.

“You little slut!” a woman was railing. “Who do you think you are, barging in here and making trouble?”

At this Dai-yu gave a cry.

“I can’t stay here any longer!” she exclaimed, pointing towards the window, her eyes starting from her head in terror.

Although she lived in Prospect Garden and enjoyed Grandmother Jia’s special favour, Dai-yu was always extremely sensitive to the least slight from anyone else. The old woman’s angry words, which to anyone else would have been completely meaningless, sounded to her like a deliberate insult. She was a young lady from a highly cultured and extremely wealthy family. But now she had neither father nor mother. Who could have put the woman up to it? The injustice of it was more than she could bear. She burst into tears and then, choking with emotion, fainted away. Nightingale stood crying at her side:

“Miss! Miss! Wake up!”

Tan-chun called to her as well. It was some time before she came round, and then she was still unable to speak, and continued to point towards the window.

Tan-chun understood. She opened the door and went outside. There she saw one of the old garden women, leaning on a walking-stick, scolding a grubby little slip of a girl.

“I’ve come to look after the flowers and fruit. What are you here for? Just you wait till I get you home. I’ll teach you a lesson you won’t forget in a hurry!”

The girl was standing with her head cocked to one side, sucking her finger and staring back at the old woman with a pert grin on her face.

“Have you people no manners at all?” said Tan-chun sternly. “This is no place to be shouting and screaming.”

The old woman turned and, seeing that it was Tan-chun, put on a fawning smile at once.

“It’s my grand-daughter, Miss. She followed me here. I was afraid she might make a nuisance of herself, so I told her to go home. I’d never dare shout and scream here, Miss.”

“I don’t want to hear any more,” said Tan-chun. “Just be off, both of you. And be quick about it. Miss Lin is not well. Do you want me to tell Her Old Ladyship?”

The old woman assented repeatedly and turned to go. The little girl scampered off.

Tan-chun went back into the room. Xiang-yun was holding Dai-yu’s hand and crying. Nightingale was supporting her with one arm and massaging her chest with the other hand. Dai-yu’s eyes were gradually coming back into focus.

“Was it that old woman that upset you?” asked Tan-chun. “She was only scolding her grand-daughter. I heard her too. People like that have no manners at all. They don’t know how to behave.”

Dai-yu sighed and took Tan-chun by the hand.

“Oh, Tan…” She could say no more.

“Please don’t distress yourself,” said Tan-chun. “We are your cousins. It’s only right that we should come and see you. And you have so few people here to look after you. You must try to be a little more cheerful. You must take your medicine. Try to build up your strength. Then we can start the poetry club again. Wouldn’t that be fun?”

“That’s right,” said Xiang-yun. “You should try to be more cheerful, coz.”

“You all want me to be cheerful,” sobbed Dai-yu. “But how can I? I don’t think I shall ever…”

“Now you’re talking nonsense,” said Tan-chun. “Who doesn’t have their share of illness? It’s silly to give up hope. You must rest now. We are going to see Grandmother, and we’ll come back later to see how you are. If there’s anything you want, tell Nightingale to let me know.”

“Dear cousins,” said Dai-yu tearfully, “when you see Grandmother, please give her my respects. Tell her I have a slight chill. It’s nothing serious. She is not to worry.”

“We will,” said Tan-chun. “Now rest.”

She and Xiang-yun left. Nightingale helped Dai-yu to lie down on the kang.

Xueyan was attending to things below, while Zijuan stayed at her side watching her — her heart aching but not daring to weep. Daiyu lay with closed eyes, not dozing off however. The garden which normally seemed so quiet now, as she lay in bed, echoed with a distracting cacophony of sounds — the wind sighing, insects chirping, birds twittering, footsteps of passers-by and, as if in the distance, the crying of children. She asked Zijuan to let down the bed-curtain.

Just then Xueyan brought a bowl of bird’s-nest soup and handed it to Zijuan, who asked softly through the curtain, “Won’t you take some soup, miss?” When Daiyu assented faintly, Zijuan passed the bowl to Xueyan and came forward to help her sit up. Then taking the bowl back she tested it with her lips before holding it to Daiyu’s mouth, supporting her with her other arm. Daiyu opened her eyes a little and after sipping two or three mouthfuls shook her head to show that she had enough. Zijuan handed the bowl back to Xueyan and gently helped her lie down again. After a while all was quiet.

Then someone outside the window asked softly, “Is Sister Zijuan in?”

Xueyan hurried out and saw that it was Xiren. She said quietly, “Come in and sit down.”

“How is your young lady?” asked Xiren, stepping inside.

As they walked in Xueyan told her what had happened in the night and just now. Xiren was aghast.

“No wonder,” she said, “Cuilu came just now to tell us your young lady was ill. Baoyu was so worried, he sent me to find out how she is.”

As she was speaking Zijuan lifted the portiere of the inner room and, seeing Xiren, beckoned to her. Xiren tiptoed over.

“Is your young lady asleep?” she asked.

Zijuan nodded. “Have you heard the news?” she asked.

Xiren nodded and said with a frown, “Yes. But what’s to be done? The way he carried on last night gave me a fright too.”

“What happened?”

“He was all right when he went to sleep, but in the middle of the night he started crying that he had a heartache — he was raving, saying it was as if a knife were cutting his heart. He went on and on like that till after the fourth watch, when he calmed down a little. Wasn’t that frightening? He’s not going to school today and we’ve sent for a doctor.”

Just then they heard Daiyu coughing inside her curtain, and Zijuan hurried over to hold the spittoon for her. Daiyu opened her eyes.

“Who were you talking to?” she asked.

“Xiren’s come to see you, miss.”

As Xiren stepped up to the bed Daiyu told Zijuan to help her sit up.

“You’d better lie down, miss,” Xiren urged her with a smile.

“It’s all right. Don’t make such a fuss. Who was it had a heartache just now in the night?”

“It was Master Bao. He had a nightmare, but it wasn’t serious.”

Daiyu, knowing that Xiren was trying to spare her anxiety, felt both grateful and distressed.

“If he was having a nightmare, did he say anything?” she asked.

“Nothing.”

Daiyu nodded, but after a pause she sighed, “Don’t tell him I’m unwell, in case the master scolds him for neglecting his studies.”

Xiren agreed to this and urged, “Do rest, miss.”

Daiyu nodded and told Zijuan to help her lie down again. Xiren stayed a little longer to comfort her, then left. When she got back to Happy Red Court, she simply reported that Daiyu

He was just feeling a little poorly, but there was nothing seriously wrong. Baoyu was relieved.

Meanwhile Tanchun and Xiangyun, leaving Bamboo Lodge, had called on the Lady Dowager. Tanchun warned Xiangyun, “When you see the old lady, mind you don’t blurt out anything as you did just now.”

Xiangyun nodded. “I know,” she said with a smile. “I was so flustered by him I clean forgot myself.”

Upon arriving they broached the subject of Daiyu’s illness. The old lady was most upset.

“Both my two ‘jades’ are ailing,” she sighed. “Daiyu’s growing up now, she ought to take better care of herself. But that child is too sensitive.”

The others could think of no reply to this.

The Lady Dowager told Yuanyang, “When the doctor comes tomorrow to see Baoyu, tell them to send him on to Miss Lin.” Yuanyang assented and passed on this order to the servants, who went to deliver it. Then Tanchun and Xiangyun had supper with the old lady before returning to the Garden.

The next day when the doctor came, after examining Baoyu he pronounced that his digestive system was slightly out of order and he had caught a chill, but it was nothing serious — he would be all right after taking some sudorific. Lady Wang and Xifeng sent the prescription to the Lady Dowager and also to Bamboo Lodge with the message that the doctor would soon be coming. Zijuan, having acknowledged this message, quickly tucked Daiyu in and let down the bed-curtains, while Xueyan made haste to tidy the room.

Presently Jia Lian brought the doctor in. “This gentleman is a regular visitor,” he said, “so you girls needn’t avoid him.” An old nurse raised the portiere and Jia Lian ushered the doctor in, then seated himself on a chair.

“Sister Zijuan,” he said, “tell Doctor Wang what’s the matter with your young lady.”

“Wait,” interposed the doctor. “Let me feel her pulse, then you can tell me if my diagnosis is correct. If not, you can put me right.”

Zijuan helped Daiyu stretch an arm from the bed, resting it on a pillow. She gently rolled up the sleeve, taking care that the bracelet on the wrist should not impede the pulse. The doctor felt the pulse for some time, then that of the other arm.

He went out with Jia Lian to the sitting-room and sat down.

“All six pulses are taut,” he said. “This is due to pent-up indignation. The young lady is often dizzy and has no appetite. She has many dreams and must wake several times before dawn. Even in the daytime, when she hears something which doesn’t concern her, she loses her temper. She is also subject to many misgivings and fears. Those who don’t know her may think her eccentric, but actually the trouble is a deficiency of liver-yin and a weakening of the heart’s energy. That’s what’s causing this illness. Am I right?”

Zijuan, who had come out and was standing by the door of the inner room, nodded.

“You’re quite right, sir,” she told Jia Lian.

“In that case, that’s it,” said Doctor Wang.

He stood up and accompanied Jia Lian to the library to write his prescription. A page had put out a sheet of pink paper. After drinking tea, the doctor took up his brush and wrote:

All six pulses are taut and slow, due to long-standing depression. The left inch is weak, the heart’s energy is depleted. The left bar is full, the liver is over-active. The element wood, unable to develop properly, is bound to encroach on the earth element, resulting in loss of appetite. And what is worse, it will overcome what it cannot normally overcome, so that the metal of the lungs is bound to suffer. Energy not being transformed into essence will congeal into phlegm; and blood, coursing with the energy, will naturally be vomited. The treatment should aim at soothing the liver and protecting the lungs, reinforcing the heart and spleen. Although tonics are needed, no strong drugs should be administered. First I shall prescribe the Black Evodia Decoction to clear the liver, to be followed by the Lung-Nourishing and Metal-Consolidating Pills. I beg to suggest this in my ignorance, and await your superior judgement.

Then he listed the ingredients and their quantities.

When Jia Lian read this he asked, “What do you mean when you say that blood

"Go and get some buplever." Jia Lian asked, "Is buplever suitable?"

Doctor Wang smiled.

"You know, sir, that buplever is a stimulant which is bad for haemorrhages, but you don't know that when it's stir-fried with turtle-blood it's just the thing to stimulate the gall bladder. The turtle-blood counteracts its stimulating effect, nourishes the liver and checks pathogenic fire. So the Inner Canon says, 'Use the right thing for the ailment, the wrong thing for its opposite.' Using turtle-blood to stir-fry buplever is like 'appointing Zhou Bo to safeguard the Lius.'"

Jia Lian nodded. "I see. That's all right then."

"Let him take two doses first, then I'll make some changes or prescribe a different mixture," said the doctor. "I have some other business to attend to now and can't stay longer. I'll come another day to pay my respects."

Jia Lian saw him out and asked, "So that's the medicine for my cousin?"

"Master Bao isn't seriously ill. One more dose should set him right." With that the doctor mounted his carriage and left.

Jia Lian sent servants to fetch the medicine and went in to tell Xifeng the diagnosis of Daiyu's illness and the prescription given. As he was doing so, Zhou Rui's wife came in.

After reporting on several matters of no importance, she was cut short by Jia Lian who said, "Tell the mistress. I've other things to see to." With that he left.

Zhou Rui's wife made her report then said, "I've just been to see Miss Lin, and she's in a bad way. There's no colour at all in her face and she's just skin and bones. When you ask how she is she doesn't answer, just sheds tears. Zijuan told me, 'The young lady's ill, but she won't ask for anything she needs. I was thinking of asking your mistress to let us have a couple of months' allowance in advance. Although her medicine is paid for from the general fund, she needs some pocket-money.' I agreed to ask for her."

Xifeng lowered her head for a while. "I'd better give her a few taels for the time being," she said finally. "No need to tell her. It wouldn't do to advance her allowance. If we make an exception in her case and everyone asks for the same, how can we cope? Don't you remember the row between Concubine Zhao and the Third Young Mistress? That was over the allowance. Besides, as you know, these days we have more开支 than income. We can't make both ends meet. People who don't know that accuse me of bad management; and there are some scandalmongers who accuse me of taking things for my own family. As you have a hand in these affairs, sister-in-law, you know how it is."

"It's a crying shame!" exclaimed Zhou Rui's wife. "In a big establishment like this, only a mistress with your good head for business could cope. No woman could, to say nothing of men -- not even one with three heads and six arms! So how can they talk such wicked nonsense?" She chuckled. "But that's not all, madam. Outsiders are even more ignorant. The other day when Zhou Rui came home, he told me some people outside are speculating about our wealth. Some say, 'The Jias have several rooms full of gold and several of silver.' Some say, 'Their valuables are all gold inlaid with jewels.' Others say, 'Since the young lady became an Imperial Consort, of course the Emperor gave her family half the things in the palace. The other day, when she came home on a visit, we saw with our own eyes the several cart-loads of gold and silver she brought back, so that their house is now fitted out like a crystal palace. And the other day in the temple, when they redeemed a vow to the god, they spent ten thousand taels which to them is just one hair from nine oxen.' Some even say, 'The stone lions at their gate must be made of jade. They had a pair of golden unicorns in their garden too, but one was stolen and now there's only one left.' As for the ladies and young ladies in the household, not to

The maids in their service don’t have to lift a finger either. When they want to drink, play chess, strum the lyre or paint, there are others to wait on them; all they have to do is dress up in gauze and silk. They eat and wear things ordinary folk have never set eyes on. As for the young masters and misses, needless to say, if they fancied the moon in the sky someone would fetch it for them to play with. And there’s that song:

“The Ning and Rong Mansions,  
Gold and silver like manure;  
They can’t eat or wear out their riches,  
But all reckoned up....”

Here she broke off, for the next line of the song was: “It all comes to nothing in the end.” She had spoken thoughtlessly, and now stopped short in consternation.

Xifeng knew that this must be something inauspicious, but did not press her.

“Never mind that,” she said. “But what’s this about a golden kylin?”

“It’s that little gold kylin which the old Taoist in the temple gave Master Bao. After he’d lost it for a few days, Miss Shi found it and returned it to him. Then this talk started outside. Don’t you think it’s ridiculous, madam?”

“It’s not ridiculous, it’s alarming. Things are getting harder and harder for us day by day, yet outside they still talk in that extravagant way. As the proverb says, ‘Fame is as fatal for men as fattening for pigs.’ Besides, ours is a false reputation. Who knows what the end will be?”

“You have reason to worry, madam. But this is the talk in all the teahouses, taverns and streets in town, and it’s been going on for years. How can you stop people’s mouths?”

Xifeng nodded and told Pinger to weigh out a few taels of silver for Zhou Rui’s wife.

“Take this to Zijuan for me,” she said, “to help her buy things. If she needs anything from the official storehouse, she can have it; but don’t mention this monthly allowance. She’s a clever girl, she’ll understand. I’ll go to see the young lady when I have time.”

Zhou Rui’s wife took the silver and assented, then went on her way.

But now Jia Lian went out and a young servant came up to him.

“The Elder Master wants you, sir,” he announced.

Jia Lian hurried over to see Jia She.

“I’ve just heard a rumour that the Imperial Physicians have sent a physician and two medical officers to the palace to see someone who’s ill,” said Jia She. “It doesn’t sound as if it’s one of the maids. Has there been any news the last few days from Her Highness’ palace?”

“No.”

“Go and ask the Second Master and your cousin Zhen. Or better still, send to the Imperial Hospital to find out.”

Jia Lian assented and dispatched a servant to the Imperial Hospital while he went to see Jia Zheng and Jia Zhen.

On hearing this, Jia Zheng asked, “Where did you hear this?”

“From the Elder Master.”

“You’d better go with Cousin Zhen to make inquiries inside.”

“I’ve already sent to the Imperial Hospital.”

As Jia Lian was withdrawing he met Jia Zhen, who was on his way in, and told him the news.

“I heard the rumour too and was coming to report it to our uncles,” said Jia Zhen.

So the two of them went in together to see Jia Zheng, who observed, “If it concerns the Imperial Consort, we’re bound to be informed.”

Just then Jia She joined them.

At noon the man sent to make inquiries had not yet returned when the gateman came in to announce, “Two enuchs from the palace are here to see the masters.”

“Show them in,” said Jia She.

The gateman ushered the two enuchs in. Jia She and Jia Zheng went to the second gate to meet them, and first inquired after the Imperial Consort’s health.

They entered together and went into the hall, where the eunuch was invited to take a seat.

“The other day Her Highness the Imperial Consort was slightly indisposed,” he announced. “Yesterday she received an edict to allow four of her kinswomen to visit her in the palace. Each may bring one maid, no more. The men of the family may only send in their cards at the outer gate to inquire after her health, but are not to enter the palace. The ladies are to go in tomorrow morning between seven and eleven, and leave between three and seven in the afternoon.”

Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng, who had been standing while they listened to this edict, resumed their seats and offered the eunuch tea. When he had drunk it he took his leave.

Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng saw him to the main gate, then went in to report to the Lady Dowager.

“The four kinswomen will, of course, be myself and your two wives,” she said. “But who is to be the fourth?”

When no one ventured an answer, the old lady thought it over and said, “It must be Hsi-feng. She’s so capable in handling things. You gentlemen can decide between yourselves what to do.”

Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng having assented withdrew, and decided that apart from Chia Lien and Chia Jung who would be left in charge of the household, all the men from the Wen to the Tsao generation should go. They ordered servants to prepare four green sedans and more than ten carriages with kingfisher-blue covers, to be ready the next day at dawn. The servants assented and went about their business. Then Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng went in again to tell the Lady Dowager, “We shall be going in from seven to eleven in the morning and leaving between three and seven in the afternoon. We hope you will retire early tonight so that you can get up early tomorrow to dress for the palace.”

“Very well,” said the old lady. “You may go.”

Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng withdrew. Then Lady Hsing, Lady Wang and Hsi-feng chatted for a while about the Imperial Consort’s illness before dispersing.

The next day at dawn, maids in all the apartments lit the lamps and their mistresses started dressing, while the men too made ready. As soon as the first watch was sounded, Lin Chih-hsiao and Lai Ta came to the inner gate and announced, “The carriages are ready, waiting at the gate.”

Presently Chia Sheh and Lady Hsing joined the others. When they had all breakfasted, Hsi-feng helped the old lady out and the whole family escorted them, each lady with one maid. They set out slowly, having sent Li Kuei and others ahead on horseback to the outer gate of the palace to announce their arrival, while the rest of the household — all the men from the Wen to the Tsao generation — mounted their horses or carriages and followed the ladies, escorted by other servants. Chia Chen and Chia Jung stayed behind to look after the house.

The carriages and horses of the Chia family halted outside the West Wall to wait. Presently two eunuchs came out.

“The ladies from the Chia family are to go to the palace,” they announced. “The gentlemen may send in their cards at the outer gate but are not to enter.”

The gatemen urged them to make haste. Four sedans from the Chia mansion followed the eunuchs, the gentlemen behind the sedans, while the other servants waited outside. As they approached the palace gate, they saw eunuchs sitting there who rose to their feet at their approach.

“So the gentlemen of the Chia family have arrived,” they said.

Chia Sheh and Chia Cheng took their stand in order of seniority. When the sedans reached the palace gate, the ladies alighted and were led forward by young eunuchs, the old lady leaning on her maid’s arm. They went to the Imperial Consort’s bed-chamber, a resplendent place gleaming with coloured glass. Two young palace maids by the door announced an imperial decree:

“Her Highness says that the ladies are only to pay their respects as to their own mother, dispensing with all ceremony.”

The Lady Dowager and the others expressed their gratitude, then approached the couch to pay their respects. The Imperial Consort bade them be seated, and after expressing their thanks they took seats.

“How have you been keeping recently, madam?” Yuanchun asked her grandmother.

The old lady, leaning on her maid’s arm, rose trembling to her feet to reply, “Thanks to Your Highness’ gracious favour, I still have fair health.”

Yuanchun then inquired after Lady Hsing and Lady Wang, who rose to answer her questions.

“How are things going at home?” she asked Hsi-feng.

Hsi-feng stood up to reply, “We can still carry on.”

"You have had an anxious time these last few years, my dear," she remarked.

Xifeng was about to rise and reply when a palace maid announced that many visiting cards had been brought in and requested Her Highness to look at them. When Yuanchun saw that they were from Jia She, Jia Zheng and the rest, the sight of their names so distressed her that she could not hold back her tears. A maid handed her a handkerchief.

"Tell them to rest outside for a little while today as I am not quite myself," she ordered, drying her eyes.

The Lady Dowager and the others rose to their feet to express their gratitude.

"Father, mother and all my family," said Yuanchun tearfully, "are less fortunate than humble folk who can enjoy each other's company every day."

The others had to hold back their own tears.

"You must not grieve, Your Highness," they said. "We are already most grateful for the blessing you have brought our family."

"How is Baoyu these days?" the Imperial Consort asked.

"He has been studying hard recently," the Lady Dowager told her. "Because his father keeps such a strict eye on him, he is now able to write essays."

"I am glad to hear it," she said, and ordered the feast to be served in the outer palace.

Two maids and four young eunuchs conducted the ladies to another palace where the feast was spread. They took the places assigned to them, and we need not dwell on the details of the banquet. When it was over, the Lady Dowager and the other three ladies thanked the Imperial Consort for the feast. They stayed on a little longer, but as it was now getting late they dared not remain any longer and took their leave. Yuanchun instructed the palace maids to see them out to the inner palace gate, where four young eunuchs escorted them outside. The ladies got into their sedans and were met by Jia She, after which they all returned together to the mansion, where preparations had to be made for their next visit to the Palace two days later. But no more of this.

Let us return to Xue Ke's family. Since driving Xue Pan away, Jin-gui having no one to quarrel with all day and Qiuling having moved to Bacchai's quarters, had only Baochan living with her. And now that Baochan had been given to Xue Pan as his concubine, her attitude had changed. Jin-gui saw in her a rival and regretted her action, but it was too late.

One day, having drunk a few cups of wine to drown her sorrows, she was lying on the kang and decided to vent her spleen on Baochan.

"Where did the master go the day he left?" she demanded. "You must know."

"How should I know?" retorted Baochan. "He didn't even tell you, madam, so how can I know his business?"

Jin-gui snorted.

"Don't talk to me about 'madam'!" she cried. "This household is yours now. I dare not tweak the tiger's whiskers when someone is here to protect you. But you're still my maid, and if I ask you a question you pull a long face and answer me back. Since you're so powerful, why don't you strangle me? Then you or Qiuling can be mistress here and have a clear field. It's too bad I'm still alive, in your way!"

This was more than Baochan could take. She fixed her eyes fiercely on Jin-gui.

"You can save such talk for other people, madam," she said. "I've said nothing to you. If you daren't tackle her, why take it out on a soft little number like me? If I say anything serious, you pretend not to hear and act the fine lady."

She started sobbing and storming.

This so infuriated Jin-gui that she scrambled off the kang to strike her. But Baochan was a Xias and no softie either. She refused to give ground. Jin-gui overturned the table and knocked over all the cups on it, while Baochan simply went on indignantly protesting her wrongs.

Aunt Xue in Bacchai's room could hear this racket.

"Go and see what's happening, Xiangling," she said. "Try to calm them down."

"Don't send her, mother!" advised Bacchai. "She'd only make matters worse."

"In that case, I'd better go myself."

"No," said Bacchai.

“There’s no need for you to go either, mother,” said Pao-chai. “Let them carry on as they please. There’s nothing to be done about it.”

“This is the limit!” cried Aunt Hsueh and, leaning on her maid, she went to Chin-kuei’s room, Pao-chai having to accompany her. She told Hsiang-ling, “You stay here.”

As mother and daughter reached the door, they heard Chin-kuei inside still storming and weeping.

“What’s the meaning of this?” demanded Aunt Hsueh. “More squabbles? Is this any way to carry on? With our low walls and flimsy rooms, aren’t you afraid of relatives hearing and laughing at us?”

Chin-kuei retorted from inside, “I’m not afraid of being laughed at. This is a topsy-turvy house, with no distinction between mistress and maid, wife and concubine — it’s a perfect shambles! In our Hsia family we never had such goings-on. I can’t stand such treatment.”

“Elder sister-in-law,” said Pao-chai, “mother came over because she heard you were in a rage. She may have spoken a bit hastily and confused your name with that of Pao-chan, but that was nothing. Let’s get this straightened out, so that we can live together in harmony. That will save mother worrying over us every day.”

“That’s right,” said Aunt Hsueh. “Let’s get this cleared up first. There’ll be time later for you to take me to task.”

“Fine words, young lady!” sneered Chin-kuei. “You’re so virtuous, you’re bound to make a good match — not like me, left in the lurch with no one to turn to, bullied by everybody. I’m a simple creature and I beg you, miss, not to be too hard on me if I say the wrong thing. I’ve had no one to teach me manners since I was a child. And what’s more, this business between my husband and his women is no concern of a young lady like you!”

Pao-chai at this flushed crimson with anger and shame. And the sight of her mother in such distress was more than she could bear. Swallowing her anger she said, “Don’t talk like that, sister-in-law. Who’s been hard on you or bullied you? Not to say you, I’ve never even raised my voice to Chiu-ling.”

These words made Chin-kuei beat the kang and wail, “How can I compare with Chiu-ling? I’m not fit to tread the ground under her feet! She’s been here so long, she knows what’s in your heart and how to get round you. I’m new here and don’t know how to ingratiate myself — how can I compare with her? Why should you be like this? Not every family is fated to have an Imperial Consort. Do a good deed. Don’t let me be punished like this for my sins — married to a worthless fool, left a widow while still alive! What face have I left?”

Aunt Hsueh was so furious she raged, “Not that I want to stand up for my daughter, but she was only trying to reason with you, and you’re deliberately provoking her. If you’ve a grievance, don’t take it out on her. Why not strangle me instead? That would be simpler.”

“Don’t be angry, mother,” urged Pao-chai. “If we came to reason with her and lose our own tempers, that will only make matters worse. Let’s go back now and leave her to calm down.” She told Pao-chan, “You must stop making trouble too.” Then she helped her mother out.

In the courtyard they saw the maid from the Lady Dowager’s place approaching with Chiu-ling.

“Where have you come from?” asked Aunt Hsueh. “Is the old lady well?”

“Her Ladyship is very well,” was the answer. “She sent me to ask after you, madam, and to thank you for the lichees the other day, and to congratulate Miss Pao-chin.”

“When did you come?” inquired Pao-chai.

“I’ve been here for some time.”

Aunt Hsueh knew then that she must have heard the recent uproar.

Her face flushed, she said, “Our household is in such a turmoil these days, it’s not like a family at all. I’m afraid when this is known in your place we shall be laughed at.”

“What a thing to say, madam!” protested the maid. “What family hasn’t its ups and downs? You’re too thin-skinned.” She accompanied Aunt Xue back to her room, then after sitting there for a while took her leave.

Baochai was just giving Xiangling some instructions when they heard Aunt Xue exclaim, “I have a sharp pain in my left side!” With that she lay down on the kang.

Baochai and Xiangling were frantic. To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第84章 试文字宝玉始提亲 探惊风贾环重结怨

却说薛姨妈一时因被金桂这场气怄得肝气上逆，左胁作痛。宝钗明知是这个原故，也等不及医生来看，先叫人去买了几钱钩藤来，浓浓的煎了一碗，给他母亲吃了。又和秋菱给薛姨妈捶腿揉胸。停了一会儿，略觉安顿些。薛姨妈只是又悲又气。气的是金桂撤泼，悲的是宝钗有涵养，倒觉可怜。宝钗又劝了一回，不知不觉的睡了一觉，肝气也渐渐平复了。宝钗便说道：“妈妈，你这种闲气不要放在心上才好。这几天走的动了，乐得往那边老太太姨妈处去说说话儿，散散闷也好。家里横竖有我和秋菱照看着，谅他也不敢怎么着。”薛姨妈点点头道：“过两日看罢了。”
　　且说元妃疾愈之后，家中俱各喜欢。过了几日，有几个老公走来，带着东西银两，宣贵妃娘娘之命，因家中省问勤劳，俱有赏赐，把物件银两一一交代清楚。贾赦、贾政等禀明了贾母，一齐谢恩毕，太监吃了茶去了。大家回到贾母房中，说笑一回，外面老婆子传进来说：“小厮们来回道：‘那边有人请大老爷说要紧的话呢。’”贾母便向贾赦道：“你去罢。”贾赦答应着，退出来自去了。
　　这里贾母忽然想起，合贾政笑道：“娘娘心里却甚实惦记着宝玉，前儿还特特的问他来着呢。”贾政陪笑道：“只是宝玉不大肯念书，辜负了娘娘的美意。”贾母道：“我倒给他上了个好儿，说他近日文章都做上来了。”贾政笑道：“那里能象老太太的话呢。”贾母道：“你们时常叫他出去作诗作文，难道他都没作上来么？小孩子家，慢慢的教导他。可是人家说的：‘胖子也不是一口儿吃的。’”贾政听了这话，忙陪笑道：“老太太说的是。”贾母又道：“提起宝玉，我还有一件事和你商量：如今他也大了，你们也该留神，看一个好孩子，给他定下。这也是他终身的大事。也别论远近亲戚，什么穷啊富的，只要深知那姑娘的脾性儿好、模样儿周正的，就好。”贾政道：“老太太吩咐的很是。但只一件，姑娘也要好，第一要他自己学好才好。不然，不稂不莠的，反倒耽误了人家的女孩儿，岂不可惜？”贾母听了这话，心里却有些不喜欢，便说道：“论起来，现放着你们作父母的，那里用我去操心？但只我想宝玉这孩子从小儿跟着我，未免多疼他一点儿，耽误了他成人的正事，也是有的：只是我看他那生来的模样儿也还齐整，心性儿也还实在，未必一定是那种没出息的，必至遭塌了人家的女孩儿。也不知是我偏心？我看着横竖比环儿略好些。不知你们看着怎么样？”
　　几句话说得贾政心中甚实不安，连忙陪笑道：“老太太看的人也多了，既说他好，有造化，想来是不错的。只是儿子望他成人的性儿太急了一点，或者竟合古人的话相反，倒是‘莫知其子之美’了。”一句话把贾母也怄笑了，众人也都陪着笑了。贾母因说道：“你这会子也有了几岁年纪，又居着官，自然越历练越老成。”说到这里，回头瞅着邢夫人合王夫人，笑道：“想他那年轻的时候，那一种古怪脾气，比宝玉还加一倍呢。直等娶了媳妇，才略略的懂了些人事儿。如今只抱怨宝玉。这会子，我看宝玉比他还略体些人情儿呢。”说的邢夫人王夫人都笑了，因说道：“老太太又说起逗笑儿的话儿来了。”说着，小丫头子们进来告诉鸳鸯：“请示老太太，晚饭伺候下了。”贾母便问：“你们又咕咕唧唧的说什么？”鸳鸯笑着回明了。贾母道：“那么着，你们也都吃饭去罢，单留凤姐儿珍哥媳妇跟着我吃罢。”贾政及邢王二夫人都答应着，伺候摆上饭来，贾母又催了一遍，才都退出各散。
　　却说邢夫人自去了。贾政同王夫人进入房中。贾政因提起贾母方才的话来，说道：“老太太这么疼宝玉。毕竟要他有些实学，日后可以混得功名才好，不枉老太太疼他一场，也不至遭塌了人家的女儿。”王夫人道：“老爷这话自然是该当的。”贾政因派个屋里的丫头传出去告诉李贵：“宝玉放学回来，索性吃饭后再叫他过来，说我还要问他话呢。”李贵答应了“是”。至宝玉放了学，刚要过来请安，只见李贵道：“二爷先不用过去。老爷吩咐了，今日叫二爷吃了饭就过去呢。听见还有话问二爷呢。”宝玉听了这话，又是一个闷雷，只得见过贾母，便回园吃饭。三口两口吃完，忙漱了口，便往贾政这边来。贾政此时在内书房坐着。宝玉进来请了安，一旁侍立。贾政问道：“这几日我心上有事，也忘了问你。那一日你说你师父叫你讲一个月的书，就要给你开笔。如今算来将两个月了，你到底开了笔了没有？”宝玉道：“才做过三次。师父说：‘且不必回老爷知道；等好些，再回老爷知道罢。’因此，这两天总没敢回。”贾政道：“是什么题目？”宝玉道：“一个是‘吾十有五而志于学’，一个是‘人不知而不愠，’一个是‘则归墨’三字。”贾政道：“都有稿儿么？”宝玉道：“都是作了抄出来，师父又改的。”贾政道：“你带了家来了，还是在学房里呢？”宝玉道：“在学房里呢。”贾政道：“叫人取了来我瞧。”宝玉连忙叫人传话与焙茗，叫他：“往学房中去，我书桌子抽屉里有一本薄薄儿竹纸本子，上面写着‘窗课’两字的就是，快拿来。”
　　一会儿，焙茗拿了来，递给宝玉，宝玉呈与贾政。贾政翻开看时，见头一篇写着题目是“吾十有五而志于学”。他原本破的是“圣人有志于学，幼而已然矣”。代儒却将“幼”字抹去，明用“十五”。贾政道：“你原本‘幼’字，便扣不清题目了。幼字是从小起，至十六以前都是‘幼’。这章书是圣人自言学问工夫与年俱进的话，所以十五、三十、四十、五十、六十、七十、俱要明点出来，才见得到了几时有这么个光景，到了几时又有那么个光景。师父把你幼字改了十五，便明白了好些。”看到承题，那抹去的原本云：“夫不志于学，人之常也。”贾政摇头道：“不但是孩子气，可见你本性不是个学者的志气。”又看后句：“圣人十五而志之，不亦难乎？”说道：“这更不成话了！”然后看代儒的改本云：“夫人孰不学？而志于学者卒鲜。此圣人所为自信于十五时欤？”便问：“改的懂得么？”宝玉答应道：“懂得。”
　　又看第二艺，题目是“人不知而不愠”。便先看代儒的改本云：“不以不知而愠者，终无改其说乐矣。”方觑着眼看那抹去的底本，说道：“你是什么？‘能无愠人之心，纯乎学者也。’上一句似单做了‘而不愠’三个字的题目，下一句又犯了下文君子的分界；必如改笔，才合题位呢。且下句找清上文，方是书理。须要细心领略。”宝玉答应着。贾政又往下看：“夫不知，未有不愠者也；而竟不然。是非由说而乐者，曷克臻此？”原本末句“非纯学者乎”。贾政道：“这也与破题同病的。这改的也罢了，不过清苦，还说得去。”
　　第三艺是“则归墨”。贾政看了题目，自己扬着头想了一想，因问宝玉道：“你的书讲到这里了么？”宝玉道：“师父说，《孟子》好懂些，所以倒先讲《孟子》，大前日才讲完了。如今讲上《论语》呢。”贾政因看这个破承，倒没大改。破题云：“言于舍杨之外，若别无所归者焉。”贾政道：“第二句倒难为你。”“夫墨，非欲归者也，而墨之言已半天下矣，则舍杨之外，欲不归于墨，得乎？”贾政道：“这是你做的么？”宝玉答应道：“是。”贾政点点头儿，因说道：“这也并没有什么出色处，但初试笔能如此，还算不离。前年我在任上时，还出过‘惟士为能’这个题目。那些童生都读过前人这篇，不能自出心裁，每多抄袭。你念过没有？”宝玉道：“也念过。”贾政道：“我要你另换个主意，不许雷同了前人，只做个破题也使得。”宝玉只得答应着，低头搜索枯肠。
　　贾政背着手，也在门口站着作想。只见一个小小厮往外飞走，看见贾政，连忙侧身垂手站住。贾政便问道：“作什么？”小厮回道；“老太太那边姨太太来了，二奶奶传出话来，叫预备饭呢。”贾政听了，也没言语，那小厮自去了。谁知宝玉自从宝钗搬回家去，十分想念，听见薛姨妈来了，只当宝钗同来，心中早已忙了，便乍着胆子回道：“破题倒作了一个，但不知是不是？”贾政道：“你念来我听。”宝玉念道：“天下不皆士也，能无产者亦仅矣。”贾政听了，点着头道：“也还使得。以后作文，总要把界限分清，把神理想明白了再去动笔。你来的时候，老太太知道不知道？”宝玉道：“知道的。”贾政道：“既如此，你还到老太太处去罢。”
　　宝玉答应了个“是”，只得拿捏着慢慢的退出。刚过穿廊月洞门影屏，便一溜烟跑到贾母院门口。急得焙茗在后头赶着叫道：“看跌倒了！老爷来了。”宝玉那里听的见？刚进得门来，便听见王夫人、凤姐、探春等笑语之声。丫鬟们见宝玉来了，连忙打起帘子，悄悄告诉道：“姨太太在这里呢。”宝玉赶忙进来给薛姨妈请安，过来才给贾母请了晚安。贾母便问：“你今儿怎么这早晚才散学？”宝玉悉把贾政看文章并命作破题的话述了一遍。贾母笑容满面。宝玉因问众人道：“宝姐姐在那里坐着呢？”薛姨妈笑道：“你宝姐姐没过来，家里和香菱作活呢。”宝玉听了，心中索然，又不好就走。只见说着话儿已摆上饭来，自然是贾母薛姨妈上坐，探春陪坐。薛姨妈道：“宝哥儿呢？”贾母笑着说道：“宝玉跟着我这边坐罢。”宝玉连忙回道：“头里散学时，李贵传老爷的话，叫吃了饭过去，我赶着要了一碟菜，泡茶吃了一碗饭，就过去了。老太太和姨妈、姐姐们用罢。”贾母道：“既这么着，凤丫头就过来跟着我。你太太才说他今儿吃斋，叫他们自己吃去罢。”王夫人也道：“你跟着老太太姨太太吃罢，不用等我，我吃斋呢。”于是凤姐告了坐，丫头安了杯箸。凤姐执壶斟了一巡才归坐。
　　大家吃着酒，贾母便问道：“可是才姨太太提香菱，我听见前儿丫头们说‘秋菱’，不知是谁，问起来才知道是他。怎么那孩子好好的又改了名字呢？”薛姨妈满脸飞红，叹了口气，道：“老太太再别提起。自从蟠儿娶了这个不知好歹的媳妇，成日家咕咕唧唧，如今闹的也不成个人家了。我也说过他几次，他牛心不听说，我也没那么大精神和他们尽着吵去，只好由他们去。可不是他嫌这丫头的名儿不好改的。”贾母道：“名儿什么要紧的事呢。”薛姨妈道：“说起来，我也怪臊的。其实老太太这边，有什么不知道的？他那里是为这名儿不好？听见说，他因为是宝丫头起的，他才有心要改。”贾母道：“这又是什么原故呢？”薛姨妈把手绢子不住的擦眼泪，未曾说，又叹了一口气，道：“老太太还不知道呢，这如今媳妇子专和宝丫头怄气。前日老太太打发人看我去，我们家里正闹呢。”贾母连忙接着问道：“可是前儿听见姨太太肝气疼，要打发人看去；后来听见说好了，所以没着人去。依我劝，姨太太竟把他别放在心上。再者他们也是新过门的小夫妻，过些时自然就好了。我看宝丫头性格儿温厚和平，虽然年轻，比大人还强几倍。前日那小丫头子回来说，我们这边，还都赞叹了他一会子。都象宝丫头那样心胸儿、脾气儿，真是百里挑一的！不是我说句冒失话，那给人家作了媳妇儿，怎么叫公婆不疼，家里上上下下的不宾服呢？”宝玉头里已经听烦了，推故要走，及听见这话，又坐下呆呆的往下听。薛姨妈道：“不中用。他虽好，到底是女孩儿家。养了蟠儿这个糊涂孩子，真真叫我不放心。只怕在外头喝点子酒，闹出事来。幸亏老太太这里的大爷二爷常和他在一块儿，我还放点儿心。”宝玉听到这里，便接口道：“姨妈更不用悬心。薛大哥相好的都是些正经买卖大客人，都是有体面的，那里就闹出事来？”薛姨妈笑道：“依你这样说，我敢只不用操心了。”说话间，饭已吃完。宝玉先告辞了：“晚间还要看书。”便各自去了。
　　这里丫头们刚捧上茶来，只见琥珀走过来向贾母耳朵旁边说了几句，贾母便向凤姐儿道：“你快去罢，瞧瞧巧姐儿去罢。”凤姐听了，还不知何故。大家也怔了。琥珀遂过来向凤姐道：“刚才平儿打发小丫头子来回二奶奶，说：‘巧姐儿身上不大好，请二奶奶忙着些过来才好呢。’”贾母因说道：“你快去罢，姨太太也不是外人。”凤姐连忙答应，在薛姨妈跟前告了辞。又见王夫人说道：“你先过去，我就去。小孩子家魂儿还不全呢，别叫丫头们大惊小怪的。屋里的猫儿狗儿，也叫他们留点神儿。尽着孩子贵气，偏有这些琐碎。”凤姐答应了，然后带了小丫头回房去了。这时薛姨妈又问了一回黛玉的病。贾母道：“林丫头那孩子倒罢了，只是心重些，所以身子就不大很结实了。要赌灵怪儿，也和宝丫头不差什么；要赌宽厚待人里头，却不济他宝姐姐有耽待、有尽让了。”薛姨妈又说了两句闲话儿，便道：“老太太歇着罢，我也要到家里去看看，只剩下宝丫头和香菱了。打那么同着姨太太看看巧姐儿。”贾母道：“正是。姨太太上年纪的人，看看是怎么不好，说给他们，也得点主意儿。”薛姨妈便告辞，同着王夫人出来，往凤姐院里去了。
　　却说贾政试了宝玉一番，心里却也喜欢，走向外面和那些门客闲谈，说起方才的话来。便有新近到来最善大棋的一个王尔调名作梅的，说道：“据我们看来，宝二爷的学问已是大进了。”贾政道：“那有进益？不过略懂得些罢咧，‘学问’两个字早得很呢。”詹光道：“这是老世翁过谦的话。不但王大兄这般说，就是我们看，宝二爷必定要高发的。”贾政笑道：“这也是诸位过爱的意思。”那王尔调又道：“晚生还有一句话，不揣冒昧，合老世翁商议。”贾政道：“什么事？”王尔调陪笑道：“也是晚生的相与，做过南韶道的张大老爷家，有一位小姐，说是生的德容功貌俱全，此时尚未受聘。他又没有儿子，家资巨万，但是要富贵双全的人家，女婿又要出众，才肯作亲。晚生来了两个月，瞧着宝二爷的人品学业，都是必要大成的。老世翁这样门楣，还有何说！若晚生过去，包管一说就成。”贾政道：“宝玉说亲，却也是年纪了，并且老太太常说起。但只张大老爷素来尚未深悉。”詹光道：“王兄所提张家，晚生却也知道，况合大老爷那边是旧亲，老世翁一问便知。”贾政想了一回，道：“大老爷那边，不曾听得这门亲戚。”詹光道：“老世翁原来不知：这张府上原和邢舅太爷那边有亲的。”贾政听了，方知是邢夫人的亲戚。坐了一回，进来了，便要同王夫人说知，转问邢夫人去。谁知王夫人陪了薛姨妈到凤姐那边看巧姐儿去了。那天已经掌灯时候，薛姨妈去了，王夫人才过来了。贾政告诉了王尔调和詹光的话，又问：“巧姐儿怎么了？”王夫人道：“怕是惊风的光景。”贾政道：“不甚利害呀？”王夫人道：“看着是搐风的来头，只还没搐出来呢。”贾政听了，了一声，便不言语，各自安歇不提。
　　却说次日邢夫人过贾母这边来请安，王夫人便提起张家的事，一面回贾母，一面问邢夫人。邢夫人道：“张家虽系老亲，但近年来久已不通音信，不知他家的姑娘是怎么样的。倒是前日孙亲家太太打发婆子来问安，却说起张家的事，说他家有个姑娘，托孙亲家那边有对劲的提一提。听见说，只这一个女孩儿，十分娇养，也识得几个字，见不得大阵仗儿，常在屋里不出来的。张大老爷又说：只有这一个女孩儿，不肯嫁出去，怕人家公婆严，姑娘受不得委屈。必要女婿过门，赘在他家，给他料理些家事。”贾母听到这里，不等说完，便道：“这断使不得。我们宝玉，别人伏侍他还不够呢，倒给人家当家去！”邢夫人道：“正是老太太这个话。”贾母因向王夫人道：“你回来告诉你老爷，就说我的话：这张家的亲事是作不得的。”王夫人答应了。贾母便问：“你们昨日看巧姐儿怎么样？头里平儿来回我，说很不大好，我也要过去看看呢。”邢王二夫人道：“老太太虽疼他，他那里耽的住？”贾母道：“却也不止为他，我也要走动走动，活活筋骨儿。”说着，便吩咐：“你们吃饭去罢，回来同我过去。”邢王二夫人答应着出来，各自去了。
　　一时吃了饭，都来陪贾母到凤姐房中。凤姐连忙出来，接了进去。贾母便问：“巧姐儿到底怎么样？”凤姐儿道：“只怕是搐风的来头。”贾母道：“这么着还不请人赶着瞧？”凤姐道：“已经请去了。”贾母因同邢、王二夫人进房来看。只见奶子抱着，用桃红绫子小绵被儿裹着，脸皮趣青，眉梢鼻翅微有动意。贾母同邢、王二夫人看了看，便出外间坐下。正说间，只见一个小丫头，回凤姐道：“老爷打发人问姐儿怎么样。”凤姐道：“替我回老爷，就说请大夫去了。一会儿开了方子，就过去回老爷。”贾母忽然想起张家的事来，向王夫人道：“你该就去告诉你老爷，省了人家去说了，回来又驳回。”又问邢夫人道：“你们和张家如今为什么不走了？”邢夫人因又说：“论起那张家行事，也难合咱们作亲，太啬克，没的玷辱了宝玉。”凤姐听了这话，巳知八九，便问道：“太太不是说宝兄弟的亲事？”邢夫人道：“可不是么。”贾母接着，因把刚才的话，告诉凤姐。凤姐笑道：“不是我当着老祖宗太太们跟前说句大胆的话：现放着天配的姻缘，何用别处去找？”贾母笑问道：“在那里？”凤姐道：“一个‘宝玉’一个‘金锁’，老太太怎么忘了？”贾母笑了一笑，因说：“昨日你姑妈在这里，你为什么不提？”凤姐道：“老祖宗和太太们在前头，那里有我们小孩子家说话的地方？况且姨妈过来瞧老祖宗，怎么提这些个？这也得太太们过去求亲才是。”贾母笑了，邢王二夫人也都笑了。贾母因道：“可是我背晦了。”
　　说着，人回：“大夫来了。”贾母便坐在外间，邢王二夫人略避。那大夫同贾琏进来，给贾母请了安，方进房中。看了出来，站在地下，躬身回贾母道：“姐儿一半是内热，一半是惊风。须先用一剂发散风痰药，还要用四神散才好，因病势来的不轻。如今的牛黄都是假的，要找真牛黄方用得。”贾母道了乏。那大夫同贾琏出去，开了方子，去了。凤姐道：“人参家里常有，这牛黄倒怕未必有。外头买去，只是要真的才好。”王夫人道：“等我打发人到姨太太那边去找找。他家蟠儿向来和那些西客们做买卖，或者有真的，也未可知。我叫人去问问。”正说话间众妹妹都来瞧来了，坐了一回，也都跟着贾母等去了。
　　这里煎了药，给巧姐儿灌下去了，只见喀的一声，连药带痰都吐出来，凤姐才略放了一点儿心。只见王夫人那边的小丫头，拿着一点儿的小红纸包儿，说道：“二奶奶，牛黄有了。太太说了，叫二奶奶亲自把分两对准了呢。”凤姐答应着接过来，便叫平儿配齐了真珠、冰片、朱砂，快熬起来。自己用戥子按方秤了，搀在里面，等巧姐儿醒了好给他吃。只见贾环掀帘进来，说：“二姐姐，你们巧姐儿怎么了？妈叫我来瞧瞧他。”凤姐见了他母子便嫌，说：“好些了。你回去说，叫你们姨娘想着。”那贾环口里答应着，只管各处瞧看。看了一回，便问凤姐儿道：“你这里听见说有牛黄，不知牛黄是怎么个样儿？给我瞧瞧呢。”凤姐道：“你别在这里闹了，姐儿才好些。那牛黄都煎上了。”贾环听了，便去伸手拿那铞子瞧时，岂知措手不及，‘沸’的一声，铞子倒了，火已泼灭了一半。贾环见不是事，自觉没趣，连忙跑了。凤姐急的火星直爆，骂道：“真真那一世的对头冤家！你何苦来还来使促狭！从前你妈要想害我，如今又来害姐儿，我和你几辈子的仇呢？”一面骂平儿不照应。
　　正骂着，只见丫头来找贾环。凤姐道：“你去告诉赵姨娘，说他操心也太苦了！巧姐儿死定了，不用他惦着了。”平儿急忙在那里配药再熬。那丫头摸不着头脑，便悄悄问平儿道：“二奶奶为什么生气？”平儿将环哥弄倒药铞子说了一遍。丫头道：“怪不得他不敢回来，躲了别处去了。这环哥儿明日还不知怎么样呢。平姐姐我替你收拾罢。”平儿说：“这倒不消。幸亏牛黄还有一点，如今配好了，你去罢。”丫头道：“我一准回去告诉赵姨奶奶，也省了他天天说嘴。”丫头回去，果然告诉了赵姨娘。赵姨娘气的叫快找环儿。环儿在外间屋子里躲着，被丫头找了来。赵姨娘便骂道：“你这个下作种子！你为什么弄洒了人家的药，招的人家咒骂？我原叫你去问一声，不用进去。你偏进去，又不就走，还要‘虎头上捉虱子’！你看我回了老爷打你不打！”这里赵姨娘正说着，只听贾环在外间屋子里，更说出些惊心动魄的话来。
未知何言，下回分解。

Aunt Xue’s rage at Jingui’s tantrum had brought on a liver attack and a pain in her left side. Knowing the cause, Baochai did not wait for the doctor but sent at once to buy some gambir-plant, which she decocted and gave to her mother. Then she and Qiuling massaged her legs and rubbed her chest until by degrees the pain eased. Still, Aunt Xue felt both angry and wretched — angry because of Jingui’s outrageous behaviour, wretched because Baochai’s forbearance struck her as pathetic. Baochai, after exhorting her to take things easier, dozed off; and by the time she woke, her mother’s liver attack had gradually subsided.

“You mustn’t upset yourself like this, mother,” she said. “In a few days, when you’re able to walk, why not call on the old lady and Aunt Xifeng for a chat to cheer yourself up? Qiuling and I can look after things here, and I’m sure Jingui won’t dare try any more tricks.”

Aunt Xue nodded. “We’ll see in a couple of days,” she said.

To return to the Rong Mansion. After the Imperial Consort’s recovery, the whole household was in high spirits. Some days later several eunuchs called bringing gifts and silver from Her Highness to reward the family for their concern and the trouble they had taken. When the things and money had been handed over, Jia She and Jia Zheng reported this to the Lady Dowager and the whole family expressed its gratitude. The eunuchs were served tea and then took their leave.

When the family returned to the Lady Dowager’s quarters and had chatted for a time, an old servant announced that the pages outside had reported: “Someone from another mansion has come to ask for the elder master on urgent business.”

The Lady Dowager told Jia She, “You may go.”

He assented and withdrew.

Then the old lady, reminded of something, said to Jia Zheng with a smile, “Her Highness is very concerned about Baoyu. The other day she specially asked after him.”

“But Baoyu is so unwilling to study that he’s unworthy of Her Highness’ favour,” replied Jia Zheng.

“I put in a good word for him, saying that recently he’s been writing essays.”

Jia Zheng smiled. “That’s not true, of course.”

“You often send him out to write poems and essays, doesn’t he manage all right? You must teach children gradually. As the saying goes, ‘Rome wasn’t built in a day.’”

Jia Zheng had to agree.

“Speaking of Baoyu,” the old lady continued, “there’s something I want to discuss with you. He’s growing up now and you should keep your eyes open for a good girl to betroth him to. This is a serious business — his whole future is at stake. It doesn’t matter whether she’s related to us or not, rich or poor; the main thing is to find a girl with a sweet temper and good looks.”

“Quite right, madam. But the girl must be good, and first of all he must make something of himself. Otherwise he might spoil some girl’s whole life, and that would be too bad.”

This answer rather displeased the Lady Dowager. “As his parents, you should see to this, not leave it to me,” she said. “But I can’t help worrying because Baoyu has grown up with me and I’ve probably spoilt him, making him neglect his studies. Still, he doesn’t look a bad sort and seems good-natured — I don’t think he’s so hopeless as to spoil some girl’s life. Maybe I’m partial, but he seems to me slightly better than Huan. What do you think?”

Jia Zheng flushed. “Of course you’re a better judge of character than I am, madam,” he replied hastily. “Since you think him good and lucky, no doubt he is.”

“It’s because he’s too anxious for the boy to turn out well. In fact, he may be like what the ancients said: ‘A man does not know the faults of his son.’” This made the Lady Dowager laugh, and the others joined in.

“You’re not so young any more either,” she told Jia Zheng, “and as an official you’re naturally growing more dignified and steady day by day.” She turned to smile at Lady Xing and Lady Wang. “When he was young he was even more of an eccentric than Baoyu. But not till after he married did he start behaving a little more like a human being.” She shook her head. “Yet now he’s always finding fault with Baoyu. To my mind, Baoyu’s more like a human being than he was.”

Lady Xing and Lady Wang smiled.
“You’re in a joking mood again, madam,” they said.

Just then some young maids came in to tell Yuanyang that dinner was ready and ask for the old lady’s instructions.
“What are you whispering about again?” asked the Lady Dowager.
Yuanyang told her with a smile.
“In that case, you can all go to dinner,” said the old lady. “Just leave Xifeng and Zhen’s wife to keep me company.”

Jia Zheng and the two ladies assented. They saw that the table was laid, and not until the Lady Dowager urged them again to go did they withdraw and disperse.

Lady Xing went back to her own quarters, while Jia Zheng and Lady Wang returned to their apartment.
“The old lady is so fond of Baoyu,” he remarked, “yet she wants him to study hard so that one day he can win success in the examinations. Then he’ll be worthy of her love and won’t ruin the future of the girl he marries.”
“Of course you’re right,” agreed Lady Wang.

Jia Zheng then sent a maid to tell Li Gui, “When Baoyu comes back from school, let him have his meal first; then tell him to come here. I want to question him further.”
Li Gui assented.

When Baoyu came back from school and was about to go to pay his respects to his father, Li Gui said, “Don’t go yet, Master Bao. The master says you’re to have your meal first, then go to see him. He says he has questions to ask you.”

This news gave Baoyu another bad fright. He had to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager first, then go back to the Garden for his meal. Having bolted this down, he rinsed his mouth and hurried to his father’s study.

Jia Zheng was sitting in his inner study. Baoyu went in to pay his respects and stood waiting.
“I’ve had other things on my mind these last few days and forgot to ask you,” said Jia Zheng. “The other day your tutor said that after a month of revision he would start you on composition. It must be nearly two months now. Have you started yet?”
“I’ve written three essays,” said Baoyu. “But my tutor said there was no need to tell you yet, sir. He’ll let you know when I’ve made a little more progress. So I didn’t venture to report it.”
“What were the topics?”
“The first was ‘At fifteen I set my heart upon learning,’ the second ‘Not to feel hurt when others ignore one,’ and the third ‘Then he turned to the ink-slab.’”
“Have you the drafts?”
“Yes, I copied them out and my tutor corrected them.”
“Have you brought them home or are they at school?”
“At school.”
“Send to fetch them. I want to see them.”

Baoyu hastily sent a servant to tell Beiming: “Go to the school and fetch from the drawer of my desk a thin bamboo-paper notebook labelled ‘Window Essays.’ Bring it quickly.”

Soon Beiming brought it and handed it to Baoyu, who presented it to his father. Jia Zheng opened it and saw that the first essay was entitled “At fifteen I set my heart upon learning.”

Xue. His original opening had been: “The sage who aspired to learning did so from childhood.” But Dai-ru had crossed out “childhood” and written in “fifteen”.

“The word ‘childhood’ is too vague,” observed Jia Zheng. “Childhood lasts from infancy right up to the age of fifteen. This chapter describes the progress of the sage’s learning through the years, and that is why the text specifies each particular age: fifteen, thirty, forty, right through to seventy. Each age has its own specific achievement. By changing ‘childhood’ to ‘fifteen’, your tutor has made the sentence much clearer.”

He came to the next section. The original (which had been crossed out) had read: “It is common for men not to apply themselves to learning.” Jia Zheng shook his head: “That is not only childish, it shows a fundamental lack of scholarly ambition.”

He read the next sentence: “Is it not rather remarkable then that the sage should have applied himself at the age of fifteen?” and commented: “That is even worse!”

He turned to Dai-ru’s amended version: “Do not all men study? And yet how few persevere in their study! Is this not what the sage had in mind when he spoke of his own fifteenth year?”

“Do you understand the correction?” he asked Bao-yu.

“Yes,” replied Bao-yu.

Jia Zheng proceeded to the second essay, the theme of which was: “He does not mind if others take no note of his ability.” He began by reading Dai-ru’s version: “Not to mind if others take no note of one’s ability is a sure sign of true contentment.” Then he looked at the original, which had been crossed out: “Not to mind is to be free of all petty ambition and therefore the mark of a true scholar.”

“What do you mean by this?” he asked Bao-yu. “The first part of your sentence is a mere paraphrase of the text, and the second part confuses the whole argument by introducing the word ‘scholar’. The version as corrected is the only acceptable one. You must try to grasp these distinctions.”

Bao-yu assented. Jia Zheng read on: “For surely it is common for a man to mind if others take no note of his ability. The exception to this rule is the man who is truly content. Who but such a man could achieve this frame of mind?” The original final sentence had been: “Is this not the true scholar?”

“This suffers from the same defect as your first essay,” commented Jia Zheng. “The corrected version is acceptable, if a little stark.”

He came to the third essay. The theme was: “Then they turned to Mohism.” He read the title and thought for a moment with his head in the air.

“Has your tutor reached this passage with you yet?” he asked Bao-yu.

“Yes, sir,” replied Bao-yu. “He said he thought Mencius would be easier for me, so he taught me that first. We finished it the day before yesterday and we have just begun on The Analects.”

Jia Zheng turned back to the essay and saw that on this occasion there were only minor corrections. The opening was: “To exclude the teachings of Yang is to turn to those of Mo.”

“The second part is the hardest,” said Jia Zheng.

“For surely Mo did not intend that men should turn to him. And yet his teachings have spread throughout the world. If we exclude Yang, then must we not turn to Mo?”

“Did you write this yourself?” asked Jia Zheng.

“Yes, sir,” said Bao-yu.

Jia Zheng nodded.

“It is not particularly outstanding,” he said, “but for a first attempt it is adequate. When I was in office a year or two ago, I used to set papers for the local matriculation candidates. However hard I tried to think of an original theme, they had always written on it before, and all they could do was to copy out their old essays. Have you ever studied this one?”

“Yes, sir,” said Bao-yu.

“I want you to think of a new angle. I don’t mind if you only write the opening. But it must be original.”

Bao-yu stood with head bowed, concentrating his mind on this new theme.

Jia Zheng himself stood, hands clasped behind his back, staring out of the door and frowning with the intensity of his own thought. He was still standing there when a young page came scurrying along from the inner gate and, catching sight of him, stopped dead in his tracks and stood to attention.

“What do you want?” asked Jia Zheng.

“Her Ladyship sent me,” replied the page. “Her younger sister has arrived and Mrs Lian says would you please give orders for a meal to be prepared.”

Not a word was said as the boy left. Baoyu, who had been missing Bacchai badly since her move home, had assumed that she had come with her mother and was overjoyed. So, plucking up courage, he answered, "I have made a start, but I don't know if it's any good."

"Let me hear it," said his father.

Baoyu recited, "Not all men in the world are scholars, yet few are those without property."

Jia Zheng nodded. "Not too bad," he commented. "When you write an essay you must make a careful analysis and think out the meaning clearly before starting. Does your grandmother know that you are here?"

"Yes."

"In that case, go back to her now."

"Yes, sir." Baoyu withdrew slowly and with deference, but once past the screen in the moon-gate of the covered walk he streaked like smoke to the Lady Dowager's courtyard. Beiming, running frantically after him, called, "Mind you don't fall! The master's coming."

Baoyu paid no attention. As he entered the gate he heard laughter and voices — those of Lady Wang, Xifeng and Tanchun. The maids on duty raised the portiere and announced softly, "Madam Xue is here."

Baoyu hurried in to pay his respects to his aunt, then greeted his grandmother.

"Why are you so late today?" asked the Lady Dowager.

He described how his father had examined him and told him to write the opening of an essay.

The old lady beamed.

Then he asked the others, "Where is Cousin Baochai?"

"She didn't come," Aunt Xue told him. "She's at home working with Xiangling."

Baoyu was very disappointed but could not very well leave at once. As they chatted, dinner was served and of course his grandmother and aunt took the seats of honour, with Tanchun in the place of honour opposite.

"What about Baoyu?" asked Aunt Xue.

The Lady Dowager answered with a smile, "Let him sit by me."

Baoyu replied, "When school ended, Li Gui passed on my father's order that I should go to him after dinner. So I hurriedly ate a bowl of tea with a dish of vegetables, then went over. Please go ahead without me, madam, aunt and cousins."

"In that case," said the old lady, "Xifeng can come and sit by me. Your wife just said she's fasting today, so they can eat by themselves."

Lady Wang agreed, "Yes, you go ahead with the old lady and aunt. Don't wait for me. I'm fasting."

So Xifeng asked permission to sit down and a maid set a cup and chopsticks for her. She took the wine-kettle to fill all their cups before resuming her seat.

As they drank the Lady Dowager asked, "Just now, aunt, you mentioned Xiangling. The other day I heard the maids refer to 'Qiuling' and, not knowing who they meant, found on inquiry that it was her. Why has that good child changed her name again?"

Aunt Xue flushed and sighed.

"Don't ask, madam!" she begged. "Since Pan married that tiresome wife of his, they're forever squabbling and have made our whole household a laughingstock. I've spoken to her several times, but she's so pig-headed and won't listen. I haven't the energy to keep on scolding them, so I have to let them be. She's the one who didn't like the girl's name and changed it."

"What does a name matter?" asked the Lady Dowager.

"I feel most embarrassed about it," replied Aunt Xue. "Actually, you know how it is in your household, madam. It wasn't the name she objected to, but the fact that Bacchai had given it that made her determined to change it."

"What ever for?"

As for the way, now Xifeng is always having tiffs with Baochai. The other day the old lady sent to ask after me, and they were having a row just then.”

“The other day I heard that Aunt Xue had a liver attack and meant to send to ask after her,” said the Lady Dowager quickly. “But then I heard she was better, so I didn’t send. Take my advice, my dear, and just ignore such things. Besides, they’re only a young couple newly married; they’ll settle down by and by. I think Baochai’s such a sweet-tempered, good-natured girl, though so young she’s several times better than older people. The other day, when the maid came back, we were praising her here — a girl with her breadth of mind and good temper is one in a hundred. I don’t want to talk out of turn, but a daughter-in-law like that is bound to be loved by her parents-in-law and the whole household.”

Baoyu, who had already heard enough of this, had been wanting to leave on some pretext; but now, at this praise of Baochai, he sat down again to listen.

“It’s no use,” said Aunt Xue. “Good as she is, she’s only a girl. And I’ve a stupid son like Pan to worry me. I’m really afraid that drinking outside he may get into trouble. Luckily the two young gentlemen here in the old lady’s place often go around with him — that sets my mind at rest a little.”

“You’ve no call to worry, aunt,” put in Baoyu. “Cousin Pan’s friends are all respectable business people, very well-behaved. How could he get into trouble?”

“If that’s the case, I needn’t worry,” she replied with a smile.

By now the meal was over and Baoyu, taking his leave first, announced, “I have to study this evening,” and went off.

As the maids were serving tea, Hupo came over to whisper something in the Lady Dowager’s ear.

“Go quickly, Xifeng,” said the old lady. “Go and see what’s happened to Qiaojie.”

Xifeng, not knowing what she meant, was nonplussed, as were all the others. Then Hupo came up to her.

“Just now Pinger sent a maid to ask you to go back quickly, madam, because Qiaojie is unwell,” she said.

“In that case, you’d better go,” said the Lady Dowager. “Aunt Xue is one of the family.”

Xifeng assented and, having apologized to Aunt Xue, was told by Lady Wang, “You go on first. I’ll follow. Children’s souls aren’t firmly rooted, so don’t let the maids make a great commotion. They must keep an eye on the cats and dogs in the house too. A child’s easily upset, and there are so many little things to watch.”

Xifeng agreed and went back to her room with her maids.

Then Aunt Xue asked after Daiyu’s health.

“That child’s all right,” said the Lady Dowager. “But she takes things too much to heart, and that makes her rather delicate. In intelligence she’s the equal of Baochai, but not so sweet-tempered and considerate.”

After a little further chat Aunt Xue said, “You must rest now, madam. I’m going home to see how things are, as only Baochai and Xiangling are there. I’ll go with Lady Wang to see Qiaojie.”

“Quite right,” agreed the Lady Dowager. “As you’re older, you can see what’s wrong with the child and tell them what to do.”

So Aunt Xue took her leave and went with Lady Wang to Xifeng’s compound.

When Jia Zheng had finished testing Baoyu he felt rather pleased, and was strolling outside chatting with his secretaries about the poems just composed. Wang Ertiao, alias Wang Mei, who was a recent arrival and a fine chess-player, observed, “From what we have just seen, Master Bao is....”

"Young Bao-yu has made great progress in his studies," said Zhan Guang.

"Progress?" said Jia Zheng. 'He has merely acquired a smattering of knowledge. He is a long way yet from any real learning.'

"You are too modest, sir," said Zhan Guang. 'Mr Wang and I are both of the same opinion: that your son is destined to go far.'

'You are very kind,' said Jia Zheng with a smile.

'There is one other matter, sir,' Wang Er-tiao ventured. 'I hardly know how to put it. But I should like to have your opinion.'

'Oh? What is it?'

'An acquaintance of mine,' replied Wang, 'a former Intendant of the Nan-Shao Circuit, by the name of Zhang, has a daughter who is said to possess all the womanly virtues, and great beauty into the bargain. She is not yet betrothed. Mr Zhang has no son, and is extremely wealthy. He is looking for a son-in-law from a family such as yours, with wealth and honour to its name, but most important of all he wants an outstanding young man. During the two months I have been here, I have observed Master Bao's character and his diligence in his studies, and have concluded that he is bound to be a great success. With your family standing, sir, the match would be perfect. If you were to commission me as go-between, I am sure that my first mention of it would be met with acceptance.'

'Bao-yu is certainly of an age to be betrothed,' replied Jia Zheng. 'And my mother has often mentioned the subject. But I do not know this Mr Zhang very well.'

'The Zhangs to whom Brother Wang refers,' put in Zhan Guang, 'are known to me. They are in fact old family connections of Sir She's. You have only to ask him, sir.'

Jia Zheng thought for a moment.

'I have never heard my brother mention these particular relatives.'

'Then you are not aware, sir,' said Zhan Guang, 'that they are related to Lady Xing's family?'

Jia Zheng now realized that they were on Lady Xing's side. He sat a little longer and then went in, intending to tell Lady Wang and ask her to make further inquiries of Lady Xing. He found, however, that Lady Wang had accompanied Aunt Xue to see Qiao-jie at Xi-feng's apartment. It was already lamp-lighting time when Aunt Xue left, and Lady Wang returned to her own apartment. Jia Zheng told her of Wang Er-tiao's and Zhan Guang's proposal, and then asked:

'How is Qiao-jie?'

'The symptoms suggest infantile convulsions,' replied Lady Wang.

'Is it serious?'

'It looks like convulsions, but the convulsions have not actually started yet.'

Jia Zheng said nothing, but sighed, and they both retired for the night.

The next day, when Lady Xing came to pay her morning respects to Grandmother Jia, Lady Wang took the opportunity to mention the Zhang proposal, informing Grandmother Jia at the same time and asking Lady Xing for her opinion.

'The Zhangs are old family connections,' said Lady Xing, 'but we have had no news of them for years, and I really don't know what the daughter is like. The other day, however, the nanny sent by Lady Sun to inquire after us did mention the Zhangs. She said that they have a daughter, and that they have asked the Suns to find a suitable family for her. According to her, the girl is their only child and has been utterly spoilt. She can read a few words, but is not presentable in company and stays indoors most of the time. Mr Zhang says that as she is his only daughter he cannot bear to send her away to be a daughter-in-law; he is afraid that her parents-in-law might be too strict and that she would not be able to cope. So he insists that the husband must marry into their family, and live with them and manage their affairs for them.'

Before she could say any more, Grandmother Jia interrupted:

'That would never do! Our Bao-yu needs all the attention he can get himself. How could he possibly manage another family's affairs?'

'My thoughts exactly,' said Lady Xing.

Grandmother Jia turned to Lady Wang:

'Tell Zheng from me that this Zhang family is quite out of the question.'

Lady Wang assented.

'How did you find Qiao-jie yesterday?' asked Grandmother Jia. 'Patience came to see me and said she was very poorly. I have been meaning to go over myself.'

'We know how much you love her,' said Lady Xing and Lady Wang together. 'But she is in no fit state to receive you.'

The Lady Dowager said, “It’s not just for her sake either. I need some exercise to work my limbs.”

With that she gave orders: “Go and have your meal now, then come and accompany me there.” Lady Xing and Lady Wang assented and went off.

After the meal they returned to escort the old lady to Xifeng’s rooms. Xifeng hastily came out to welcome them in.

“What’s really the matter with Little Qiao?” the Lady Dowager asked.

“I’m afraid it may be convulsions,” said Xifeng.

“Then why haven’t you sent for a doctor at once?”

“I have.”

The old lady went in with Lady Xing and Lady Wang to see the child. The nurse was holding her, wrapped in a peach-red silk wadded quilt. Her little face was bluish, and the corners of her eyebrows and nostrils were twitching slightly. Having looked at her, the Lady Dowager and the other two ladies went back to the outer room and sat down.

Just then a young maid came in to report to Xifeng, “The master has sent to ask how the little girl is.”

“Tell him from me that we’ve sent for the doctor,” Xifeng answered. “When he’s written his prescription, I’ll send it to the master.”

The Lady Dowager, reminded by this of the Zhang family, said to Lady Wang, “You should go and tell your husband straight away, to save that family applying only to be turned down.”

She asked Lady Xing, “Why have you stopped having dealings with the Zhangs?”

“Judging by the way they behave, they’re not fit to be related to us,” said Lady Xing. “They’re too stingy and vulgar. They’d only disgrace Baoyu.”

This gave Xifeng a rough idea what they were talking about. “Are you discussing Cousin Baoyu’s marriage, madam?” she asked.

“Yes,” said Lady Xing.

Then the Lady Dowager described their conversation just now.

Xifeng said with a smile, “Don’t blame me for speaking out of turn, but why look elsewhere for a match when a Heaven-sent one is ready to hand?”

“Where?” the Lady Dowager wanted to know.

“A‘precious jade’ and a ‘golden locket’ — have you forgotten that, madam?”

The old lady smiled.

“Why didn’t you mention it yesterday when your aunt was here?” she asked.

“With our Old Ancestress and Their Ladyships present, how could a junior like me bring that up? Besides, when Aunt Xue came to see you, Old Ancestress, how could I speak of such things? Their Ladyships should send a proposal.”

The Lady Dowager chuckled, and Lady Xing and Lady Wang smiled too.

“I must be in my dotage,” said the old lady.

Just then it was announced that the doctor had come. She remained seated in the outer room while Lady Xing and Lady Wang withdrew. The doctor, ushered in by Jia Lian, paid his respects to the Lady Dowager before going inside to examine the child. When he came out he stood below her, bowing.

“The little girl has some fever and slight convulsions,” he reported. “First she must take a draught to dispel the phlegm and wind; then she should have a powder of four miracle-working ingredients, as the attack is rather serious. Most bezoar sold nowadays is false; we must have the genuine thing.”

The Lady Dowager thanked him and he went off with Jia Lian to write his prescription.

“We usually have ginseng in the house,” said Xifeng, “but probably not bezoar. We must get the real thing if we buy any outside.”

“I’ll send to Aunt Xue to ask if she has any,” said Lady Wang. “Since her Pan does business with Western merchants, they may have the real thing. I’ll send to find out.”

As they were talking, the other young ladies called to see the child. They sat with them for a while, then left with the Lady Dowager.

Xifeng brewed the medicine and had it given to Qiao-jie. The child retched and brought up the medicine with some phlegm, at which Xifeng felt a little relieved. Then a young maid from Lady Wang’s apartment brought in a small red packet.

“Madam Lian,” she announced, “here’s the bezoar. Her Ladyship says you’re to weigh out the right amount yourself.”

Xifeng assented and took it, then told Pinger to prepare pearl, borneol and cinnabar and brew them quickly. She herself weighed out the right amount of bezoar and mixed it in, ready to give to Qiaojie when she woke up.

Just then Jia Huan lifted the portiere and stepped in.

“How is Qiaojie, sister?” he asked. “My mother sent me to find out.”

The sight of him and his mother never failed to annoy Xifeng.

“She’s better,” she replied. “You can go back and tell your mother not to worry.”

Jia Huan, having assented, looked around the room. After a while he asked:

“I hear you have some bezoar here. What’s it like? Do show me.”

“Don’t come here making trouble,” Xifeng scolded. “The child’s just a little better. The bezoar’s being decocted now.”

When he heard this he reached out to take the pot, but his hand knocked against it. Over it went with a sizzling sound, spilling half the contents and putting out the fire. Realizing that he had done wrong, Jia Huan took himself off in confusion.

Xifeng flared up.

“You’re my sworn enemy from some former life!” she swore. “Why must you keep playing such dirty tricks? In the past your mother tried to do me in; now you come to hurt my child. What generations of hatred is this between us?” She also scolded Pinger for not intervening.

As she was storming, a maid came in looking for Jia Huan.

“Go and tell Concubine Zhao,” fumed Xifeng, “that she’s worrying herself too much! Qiaojie’s bound to die, so she needn’t concern herself any more.”

Pinger, hastily preparing another brew of medicine, was too busy to answer. The maid, not knowing what had happened, asked her softly:

“What’s made Madam Lian so angry?”

Pinger told her how Master Huan had knocked over the medicine pot.

“No wonder he didn’t dare go back but sneaked off somewhere,” exclaimed the maid. “Who knows what will become of Master Huan tomorrow! Let me clear up for you, sister.”

“Don’t trouble,” said Pinger. “Luckily there’s still a little bezoar left. I’ve mixed it, so you can go now.”

“I’ll go straight back and tell Madam Zhao to stop her gloating,” promised the maid.

Upon her return she did report this to Concubine Zhao, who in a rage sent to have Huan found. He was hiding in the outer room, and the maids dragged him in.

“You degenerate!” swore his mother. “Why did you spill their medicine and make them curse us? I told you simply to ask how the child was, not to go in. But in you went, and instead of leaving at once you had to court disaster! Just wait till I tell the master — he’ll give you a beating!”

But as she was berating him, Jia Huan in the outer room blurted out something which made her catch her breath.

To know what it was, read the next chapter.

第85章 贾存周报升郎中任 薛文起复惹放流刑

话说赵姨娘正在屋里抱怨贾环，只听贾环在外间屋里发话道：“我不过弄倒了药铞子，洒了一点子药，那丫头又没就死了，值的他也骂我你也骂我，赖我心坏，把我往死里遭塌？等着我明儿还要那小丫头子的命呢！看你们怎么着？只叫他们提防着就是了。”那赵姨娘赶忙从里间出来，握住他的嘴，说道：“你还只管信口胡，还叫人家先要了你的命呢！”娘儿两个吵了一回。赵姨娘听见凤姐的话，越想越气，也不着人来安慰凤姐一声儿。过了几天，巧姐儿也好了。因此，两边结怨比从前更加一层了。
　　一日，林之孝进来回道：“今日是北静郡王生日，请老爷的示下。”贾政吩咐道：“只按向年旧例办了，回大老爷知道，送去就是了。”林之孝答应了，自去办理。不一时贾赦过来，同贾政商议带了贾珍、贾琏、宝玉去给北静王拜寿。别人还不理论，惟有宝玉素日仰慕北静王的容貌威仪，巴不得常见才好，遂连忙换了衣服，跟着来过北府。贾赦、贾政递了职名候谕。不多时，里面出来了一个太监，手里掐着数珠儿。见了贾赦、贾政，笑嘻嘻的说道：“二位老爷好？”贾赦、贾政也都赶忙问好，他兄弟三人也过来问了好。那太监道：“王爷叫请进去呢。”于是爷儿五个跟着那太监进入府中。过了两层门，转过一层殿去，里面方是内宫门。刚到门前，大家站住，那太监先进去回王爷去了。这里门上小太监都迎着问了好。一时那太监出来，说了个“请”字，爷儿五个肃敬跟入。只见北静郡王穿着礼服，已迎到殿门廊下。贾赦、贾政先上来请安，捱次便是珍、琏、宝玉请安。那北静郡王单拉着宝玉道：“我久不见你，很惦记你。”因又笑问道：“你那块玉好？”宝玉躬着身打着一半千儿回道：“蒙王爷福庇，都好。”北静王道：“今日你来，没有什么好东西给你吃的，倒是大家说说话儿罢。”几个老公打起帘子。北静王说：“请。”自己却先进去，然后贾赦等都躬着身跟进去。先是贾赦请北静王受礼，北静王也说了两句谦辞。那贾赦早已跪下，次及贾政等捱次行礼，自不必说。
　　那贾赦等复肃敬退出，北静王吩咐太监等让在众戚旧一处，好生款待。却单留宝玉在这里说话儿，又赏了坐。宝玉又磕头谢了恩，在挨门边绣墩上侧坐，说了一回读书作文诸事。北静王甚加爱惜，又赏了茶。因说道：“昨儿巡抚吴大人来陛见，说起令尊翁前任学政时，秉公办事，凡属生童，俱心服之至。他陛见时，万岁爷也曾问过，他也十分保举，可知是令尊翁的喜兆。”宝玉连忙站起，听毕这一段话，才回启道：“此是王爷的恩典，吴大人的盛情。”正说着，小太监进来回道：“外面诸位大人老爷都在前殿谢王爷赏宴。”说着，呈上谢宴并请午安的片子来。北静王略看了看，仍递给小太监，笑了一笑，说道：“知道了，劳动他们。”那小太监又回道：“这贾宝玉，王爷单赏的饭预备了。”北静王便命那太监带了宝玉到一所极小巧精致的院里，派人陪着吃了饭，又过来谢了恩。北静王又说了些好话儿，忽然笑说道：“我前次见你那块玉，倒有趣儿，回来说了个式样，叫他们也作了一块来。今日你来得正好，就给你带回去玩罢。”因命小太监取来，亲手递给宝玉。宝玉接过来捧着，又谢了，然后退出，北静王又命两个小太监跟出来，才同着贾赦等回来了。
　　贾赦见过贾母，便各自回去。这里贾政带着他三人请过了贾母的安，又说了些府里遇见什么人。宝玉又回了贾政吴大人陛见保举的话。贾政道：“这吴大人本来咱们相好，也是我辈中人，还倒是有骨气的。”又说了几句闲话儿，贾母便叫：“歇着去罢。”贾政退出，珍、琏、宝玉都跟到门口。贾政道：“你们都回去陪老太太坐着去罢。”说着便回房去。刚坐了一坐，只见一个小丫头回道：“外面林之孝请老爷回话。”说着递上个红单帖来，写着吴巡抚的名字。贾政知道来拜，便叫小丫头叫林之孝进来。贾政出至廊据下。林之孝进来问道：“今日巡抚吴大人来拜，奴才回了去了。再奴才还听见说，现今工部出了一个郎中缺，外头人和部里都吵嚷是老爷拟正呢。”贾政道：“瞧罢咧。”林之孝又回了几句话，才出去了。
　　且说珍、琏、宝玉三人回去，独有宝玉到贾母那边，一面述说北静王待他的光景，并拿出那块玉来。大家看着，笑了一回，贾母因命人：“给他收起去罢，别丢了。”因问：“你那块玉好生带着罢？别闹混了。”宝玉便在项上摘下来，说：“这不是我那一块玉？那里就掉了呢。比起来，两块玉差远着呢，那里混得过？我正要告诉老太太：前儿晚上，我睡的时候，把玉摘下来挂在帐子里，他竟放起光来了，满帐子都是红的。”贾母说道：“又胡说了。帐子的檐是红的，火光照着，自然红是有的。”宝玉道：“不是。那时候灯己灭了，屋里都漆黑的了，还看的见他呢。”邢、王二夫人抿着嘴笑。凤姐道：“这是喜信发动了。”宝玉道：“什么喜信？”贾母道：“你不懂得。今儿个闹了一天，你去歇歇儿去罢，别在这里说呆话了。”宝玉又站了一会儿，才回园中去了。
　　这里贾母问道：“正是，你们去看姨太太，说起这事来没有？”王夫人道：“本来就要去看，因凤丫头为巧姐儿病着耽搁了两天，今儿才去的。这事我们告诉了，他姨妈倒也十分愿意，只说蟠儿这时候不在家，目今他父亲没了，只得和他商量商量再办。”贾母道：“这也是情理的话。既这么样，大家先别提起，等姨太太那边商量定了再说。”
　　不说贾母处谈论亲事。且说宝玉回到自己房中，告诉袭人道：“老太太和凤姐姐方才说话，含含糊糊，不知是什么意思？”袭人想了想，笑了一笑道：“这个我也猜不着。但只刚才说这些话时，林姑娘在跟前没有？”宝玉道：“林姑娘才病起来，这些时何曾到老太太那边去呢？”正说着，只听外间屋里麝月与秋纹拌嘴。袭人道：“你两个又闹什么？”麝月道：“我们两个斗牌，他赢了我的钱，他拿了去；他输了钱，就不肯拿出来。这也罢了，他倒把我的钱都抢了去了。”宝玉笑道：“几个钱什么要紧。傻东西，不许闹了。”说的两个人都咕嘟着嘴，坐着去了。这里袭人打发宝玉睡下，不提。
　　却说袭人听了宝玉方才的话，也明知是给宝玉提亲的事，因恐宝玉每有痴想，这一提起，不知又招出他多少呆话来，所以故作不知。自己心上，却也是头一件关切的事。夜间躺着，想了个主意，不如去见见紫鹃，看他有什么动静，自然就知道了。次日一早起来，打发宝玉上了学，自己梳洗了，便慢慢的去到潇湘馆来。只见紫鹃正在那里掐花呢，见袭人进来，便笑嘻嘻的道：“姐姐屋里坐着。”袭人道：“坐着，妹妹掐花儿呢吗？姑娘呢？”紫鹃道：“姑娘才梳洗完了，等着温药呢。”紫鹃一面说着，一面同袭人进来，见黛玉正在那里拿着一本书看。袭人陪笑道：“姑娘怨不得劳神，起来就看书。我们宝二爷念书，若能象姑娘这样，岂不好了呢。”黛玉笑着把书放下。雪雁已拿着个小茶盘里托着一钟药，一钟水，小丫头在后面捧着痰盒漱盂进来。原来袭人来时，要探探口气，坐了一回，无处入话。又想着黛玉最是心多，探不成消息再惹着了他倒是不好。又坐了坐，搭讪着辞了出来了。
　　将到恰红院门口，只见两个人在那里站着呢，袭人不便往前走。那一个早看见了，连忙跑过来。袭人一看却是锄药，因问：“你作什么？”锄药道：“刚才芸二爷来了，拿了个帖儿说给咱们二爷瞧的，在这里候信。”袭人道：“宝二爷天天上学，你难道不知道？还候什么信呢？”锄药笑道：“我告诉他了，他叫告诉姑娘，听姑娘的信呢。”袭人正要说话，只见那一个也慢慢的蹭过来了，细看时就是贾芸，溜溜揪揪往这边来了。袭人见是贾芸，连忙向锄药道：“你告诉说：知道了，回来给二爷瞧罢。”那贾芸原要过来和袭人说话，无非亲近之意，又不敢造次，只得慢慢踱来。相离不远，不想袭人说出这话，自己也不好再往前走，只好站住。这里袭人已掉背脸往回里去了。贾芸只得怏怏而回，同锄药出去了。
　　晚间宝玉回房，袭人便回道：“今日廊下小芸二爷来了。”宝玉道：“作什么？”袭人道：“他还有个帖儿呢。”宝玉道：“在那里？拿来我看看。”麝月便走去，在里间屋里书稿子上头拿了来。宝玉接过看时、上面皮儿上写着：“叔父大人安禀。”宝玉道：“这孩子怎么又不认我作父亲了？”袭人道：“怎么？”宝玉道：“前年他送我白海棠时，称我作父亲大人，今日这帖子封皮上写着叔父，可不是又不认了么。”袭人道：“他也不害臊，你也不害臊，他那么大了，倒认你这么大儿的作父亲，可不是他不害臊？你正经连个……”刚说到这里，脸一红，微微的一笑。宝玉也觉得了，便道：“这倒难讲，俗语说：‘和尚无儿孝子多着呢。’只是我看着也伶俐得人心儿，才这么着。他不愿意，我还不希罕呢。”说着一面拆那帖儿。袭人也笑道：“那小芸二爷也有些鬼鬼头头的。什么时候又要看人，什么时候又躲躲藏藏的，可知也是个心术不正的货。”宝玉只顾拆开看那字儿，也不理会袭人这些话。袭人见他看那字儿，皱一回眉，又笑一笑儿，又摇摇头儿，后来光景竟不大耐烦起来。袭人等他看完了，问道：“是什么事情？”宝玉也不答言，把帖子已经撕作几段。袭人见这般光景，也不便再问，便问宝玉：“吃了饭还看书不看？”宝玉道：“可笑芸儿这孩子！竟这样的混账！”袭人见他所答非所问，便微微的笑着问道：“到底是什么事？”宝玉道：“问他作什么！咱们吃饭罢。吃了饭歇着罢。心里闹的怪烦的。”说着叫小丫头子点了一点火儿来，把那撕的帖儿烧了。
　　一时小丫头们摆上饭来，宝玉只是怔怔的坐着。袭人连哄带怄，催着吃了一口儿饭，便搁下了，仍是闷闷的歪在床上。一时间忽然掉下泪来。此时袭人麝月都摸不着头脑，麝月道：“好好儿的，这又是为什么？都是什么‘芸儿’‘雨儿’的！不知什么事，弄了这么个浪帖子来，惹的这么傻了的似的，哭一会子，笑一会子。要天长日久，闹起这闷葫芦来，可叫人怎么受呢。”说着，竟伤起心来。袭人旁边由不得要笑，便劝道：“好妹妹你也别怄人了。他一个人就够受了，你又这么着。他那帖子上的事，难道与你相干？”麝月道：“你混说起来了。知道他帖儿上写的是什么混账话？你混往人身上扯。要那么说，他帖儿上只怕倒与你相干呢！”袭人还未答言，只听宝玉在床上“扑哧”的一声笑了，爬起来，抖了抖衣裳，说：“咱们睡觉罢，别闹了。明日我还起早念书呢。”说着便躺下睡了。一宿无话。
　　次日宝玉起来，梳洗了，便往家塾里去。走出院门，忽然想起，叫焙茗略等，急忙转身回来叫：“麝月姐姐呢？”麝月答应着出来问道：“怎么又回来了？”宝玉道：“今日芸儿要来了，告诉他别在这里闹。再闹，我就回老太太和老爷去了。麝月答应了。宝玉才转身去了。刚往外走着，只见贾芸慌慌张张往里来。看见宝玉，连忙请安，说：“叔叔大喜了！”那宝玉估量着是昨日那件事，便说道：“你也太冒失了！不管人心里有事没事，只管来搅。”贾芸陪笑道：“叔叔不信，只管瞧去。人都来了，在咱们大门口呢。”宝玉越发急了，说：“这是那里的话？”正说着，只听外边一片声嚷起来。贾芸道：“叔叔听这不是？”宝玉越发心里狐疑起来。只听一个人嚷道：“你们这些人好没规矩！这是什么地方，你们在这里混嚷！”那人答道：“谁叫老爷升了官呢！怎么不叫我们来吵喜呢？别人家盼着吵还不能呢。”宝玉听了，才知道是贾政升了郎中了，人来报喜的，心中自是甚喜。连忙要走时，贾芸赶着说道：“叔叔乐不乐？叔叔的亲事要再成了，不用说，是两层喜了。”宝玉红了脸，啐了一口，道：“呸！没趣儿的东西！还不快走呢。”贾芸把脸红了，道：“这有什么的？我看你老人家就不……”宝玉沉着脸道：“就不什么？”贾芸未及说完，也不敢言语了。
　　宝玉连忙来到家塾中，只见代儒笑着说道：“我才刚听见你老爷升了，你今日还来了么？”宝玉陪着笑道：“过来见了太爷，好到老爷那边去。”代儒道：“今日不必来了，放你一天假罢。可不许回园子里玩去。你年纪不小了，虽不能办事，也当跟着你大哥他们学学才是。”宝玉答应着回来。刚走到二门口，只见李贵走来迎着旁边站住，笑道：“二爷来了么？奴才才要到学里请去。”宝玉笑道：“谁说的？”李贵道：“老太太才打发人到院里去找二爷。那边的姑娘们说二爷学里去了。刚才老太太打发人出来，叫奴才去给二爷告几天假。听说还要唱戏贺喜呢。二爷就来了。”说着，宝玉自己进来。进了二门，只见满院里丫头老婆都是笑容满面，见他来了，笑道：“二爷这早晚才来？还不快进去给老太太道喜去呢。”
　　宝玉笑着进了房门。只见黛玉挨着贾母左边坐着呢，右边是湘云。地下邢王二夫人，探春、惜春、李纨、凤姐、李纹、李绮、邢岫烟一干姐妹，都在屋里，只不见宝钗、宝琴、迎春三人。宝玉此时喜的无话可说，忙给贾母道了喜，又给邢王二夫人道喜。一一见了众姐妹，便向黛玉笑道：“妹妹身体可大好了？”黛玉也微笑道：“大好了。听见说二哥哥身上也欠安，好了么？”宝玉道：“可不是！我那日夜里，忽然心里疼起来，这几天刚好些就上学去了，也没能过去看妹妹。”黛玉不等他说完，早扭过头和探春说话去了。凤姐在地下站着，笑道：“你两个那里象天天在一块儿的？倒象是客，有这么些套话。可是人说的‘相敬如宾’了。”说的大家都一笑。黛玉满脸飞红，又不好说，又不好不说，迟了一会儿，才说道：“你懂得什么！”众人越发笑了。凤姐一时回过味来，才知道自己出言冒失。正要拿话岔时，只见宝玉忽然向黛玉道：“林妹妹，你瞧芸儿这种冒失鬼……”说了这一句，方想起来，便不言语了。招的大家又都笑起来，说：“这从那里说起？”黛玉也摸不着头脑，也跟着讪讪的笑。宝玉无可搭讪，因又说道：“可是刚才我听见有人要送戏，说是几儿？”大家都瞅着他笑。凤姐儿道：“你在外头听见你来告诉我们，你这会子问谁呢？”宝玉得便说道：“我外头再去问问去。”贾母道：“别跑到外头去。头一件，看报喜的笑话；第二件，你老子今日大喜，回来碰见你，又该生气了。”宝玉答应了个“是”，才出来了。
    这里贾母因问凤姐：“谁说送戏的话？”凤姐道：“说是二舅舅那边说：后儿日子好，送一班新出的小戏儿给老太太、老爷、太太贺喜。”因又笑着说道：“不但日子好，还是好日子呢！后日还是……”却瞅着黛玉笑。黛玉也微笑。王夫人因道：“可是呢，后日还是外甥女儿的好生日呢。”贾母想了一想，也笑道：“可见我如今老了，什么事都糊涂了。亏了有我这凤丫头，是我个‘给事中’。既这么着，很好。他舅舅家给他们贺喜，你舅舅家就给你做生日，岂不好呢？”说的大家都笑起来，说道：“老祖宗说句话儿，都是上篇上论的，怎么怨得有这么大福气呢。”说着，宝玉进来，听见这些话、越发乐的手舞足蹈了。一时大家都往贾母这边吃饭，甚实热闹，自不必说。饭后，贾政谢恩回来，给宗祠里磕了头，便来给贾母磕头。站着说了几句话，便出去拜客去了。这里接连着亲戚族中的人，来来去去，闹闹攘攘，车马填门，貂蝉满坐。真个是：
    花到正开蜂蝶闹，月逢十足海天宽。
　　如此两日，已是庆贺之期。这日一早，王子胜和亲戚家已送过一班戏来，就在贾母正厅前搭起行台。外头爷都穿着公服陪侍。亲戚来贺的，约有十余桌酒。里面为着是新戏，又见贾母高兴，便将琉璃戏屏隔在后厦，里面也摆下酒席。上首薛姨妈一桌，是王夫人宝琴陪着；对面老太太一桌，是邢夫人岫烟陪着。下面尚空两桌，贾母叫他们快来。一回儿，只见凤姐领着众丫头，都簇拥着黛玉来了。那黛玉略换了儿件新鲜衣服，打扮得宛如嫦娥下界，含羞带笑的，出来见了众人。湘云、李纹、李琦都让他上首坐，黛玉只是不肯。贾母笑道：“今日你坐了罢。”薛姨妈站起来问道：“今日林姑娘也有喜事么？”贾母笑道：“是他的生日。”薛姨妈道：“咳！我倒忘了。”走过来说道：“恕我健忘！回来叫宝琴过来拜姐姐的寿。”黛玉笑说：“不敢。”大家坐了。那黛玉留神一看，独不见宝钗，便问道：“宝姐姐可好么？为什么不过来？”薛姨妈道：“他原该来的，只因无人看家，所以不来。”黛玉红着脸，微笑道：“姨妈那里又添了大嫂子，怎么倒用宝姐姐看起家来？大约是他怕人多热闹懒怠来罢。我倒怪想他的。”薛姨妈笑道：“难得你惦记他。他也常想你们姐儿们。过一天，我叫他来大家叙叙。”
　　说着，丫头们下来斟酒上菜，外面已开戏了。出场自然是一两出吉庆戏文。及到第三出，只见金童玉女，旗宝幢，引着一个霓裳羽衣的小旦，头上披着一条黑帕，唱了几句儿进去了。众皆不知。听见外面人说：“这是新打的《蕊珠记》里的《冥升》。小旦扮的是嫦娥，前因堕落人寰，几乎给人为配。幸亏观音点化，他就未嫁而逝。此时升引月宫。不听见曲里头唱的：人间只道风情好，那知道秋月春花容易抛？几乎不把广寒宫忘却了！”第四出是《吃糠》。第五出是达摩带着徒弟过江回去。正扮出些海市蜃楼，好不热闹。
　　众人正在高兴时，忽见薛家的人满头大汗闯进来，向薛蝌说道：“二爷快回去！一并里头回明太太，也请回去，家里有要紧事。”薛蝌道：什么事？”家人道：“家去说罢。”薛蝌也不及告辞就走了。薛姨妈见里头丫头传进话去，更骇得面如土色，即忙起身，带着宝琴别了一声，即刻上车回去了。弄得内外愕然。贾母道：“咱们这里打发人跟过去听听，到底是什么事，大家都关切的。”众人答应了个“是”。
　　不说贾府依旧唱戏。单说薛姨妈回去，只见有两个衙役站在二门口，几个当铺里伙计陪着，说：“太太回来，自有道理。”正说着，薛姨妈已进来了。那衙役们见跟从着许多男妇，簇拥着一位老太太，便知是薛蟠之母。看见这个气派，也不敢怎么，只得垂手侍立，让薛姨妈进去了。那薛姨妈走到厅房后面，早听见有人大哭，却是金桂。薛姨妈赶忙走来，只见宝钗迎出来，满面泪痕。见了薛姨妈，便道：“妈妈听见了，先别着急，办事要紧。”薛姨妈同宝钗进了屋子，因为头里进门时，已经走着听见家人说了，吓的战战兢兢的了，一面哭着，因问：“到底是合谁？”只见家人回道：“太太此时且不必问那些底细。凭他是谁，打死了总是要偿命的，且商量怎么办才好。”薛姨妈哭着出来道：“还有什么商议？”家人道：“依小的们的主见：今夜打点银两，同着二爷赶去，和大爷见了面，就在那里访一个有斟酌的刀笔先生，许他些银子，先把死罪撕掳开，回来再求贾府去上司衙门说情。还有外面的衙役，太太先拿出几两银子来打发了他们，我们好赶着办事。”薛姨妈道：“你找着那家子，许他发送银子，再给他些养济银子。原告不追，事情就缓了。”宝钗在帘内说道：“妈妈使不得。这些事越给钱越闹的凶，倒是刚才小厮说的话是。”薛姨妈又哭道：“我也不要命了！赶到那里见他一面，同他死在一处就完了。”宝钗急的一面劝，一面在帘子里叫人：“快同二爷办去罢。”丫头们搀进薛姨妈来。薛蝌才往外走，宝钗道：“有什么信，打发人即刻寄了来。你们只管在外头照料。”薛蝌答应着去了。
　　这宝钗方劝薛姨妈，那里金桂趁空儿抓住香菱，又和他嚷道：“平常你们只管夸他们家里打死了人，一点事也没有，就进了京来了的。如今撺掇的真打死人了！平日里只讲有钱，有势，有好亲戚，这时候我看着也是吓的慌手慌脚的了。大爷明儿有个好歹儿不能回来时，你们各自干你们的去了，撂下我一个人受罪！”说着，又大哭起来。这里薛姨妈听见，越发气的发昏，宝钗急的没法。正闹着，只见贾府中王夫人早打发大丫头过来打听来了。宝钗虽心知自己是贾府的人了，一则尚未提明，二则事急之时，只得向那大丫头道：“此时事情头尾尚未明白，就只听见说我哥哥在外头打死了人，被县里拿了去了，也不知怎么定罪呢。刚才二爷才去打听去了。一半日得了准信，赶着就给那边太太送信去。你先回去道谢太太惦记着，底下我们还有多少仰仗那边爷们的地方呢。”那丫头答应着去了。
　　薛姨妈和宝钗在家，抓摸不着；过了两日，只见小厮回来，拿了一封书，交给小丫头拿进来。宝钗拆开看时，书内写着：
　　大哥人命是误伤，不是故杀。今早用蝌出名，补了一张呈纸进去，尚未批出。大哥前头口供甚是不好。待此纸批准后，再录一堂，能够翻供得好，便可得生了。快向当铺内取银五百两来使用，千万莫迟。并请太太放心。馀事问小厮。
宝钗看了，一一念给薛姨妈听了。薛姨妈拭着眼泪说道：“这么看起来，竟是死活不定了？”宝钗道：“妈妈先别伤心，等着叫进小厮来问明了再说。”一面打发小丫头把小厮叫进来。薛姨妈便问小厮道：“你把大爷的事细说与我听听。”小厮道：“我那一天晚上，听见大爷和二爷说的，把我唬糊涂了。”
未知小厮说出什么话来，下回分解。

Just then Concubine Zhao was in her room scolding Jia Huan when they heard him fume outside:

“All I did was knock over a medicine-kettle and spill a little medicine, but that girl wasn’t killed. Was it worth cursing me for, and you too? Accusing me of having a wicked heart and trying to do me in? Just you wait. One of these days I’m going to finish that wench off, then see what you can do about it! Better warn them to look out, that’s all.”

Concubine Zhao hastily hurried out to stop his mouth.

“Don’t talk so wildly!” she cried. “That would be the death of you first.”

The two of them went on squabbling until Concubine Zhao heard what Xifeng had said. The more she thought it over the angrier she grew, but she did not send anyone to ask after Xifeng. And after a few days, when Qiaojie was better, both sides nursed even greater resentment than before.

One day Lin Zhixiao came in to report, “It’s the Prince of Beijing’s birthday today. May I ask what instructions you have, sir?”

“Just do as in other years,” said Jia Zheng. “Let the Elder Master know, then send the presents.”

Lin Zhixiao assented and went to carry out his orders. Presently Jia She came over to discuss with Jia Zheng which of the boys should take gifts to the prince. In the end they decided to take Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Baoyu. Of the whole family, Baoyu had always admired the prince’s looks and dignity and was eager to see more of him. He quickly changed his clothes and went with the others to the prince’s palace.

Jia She and Jia Zheng handed in their cards and waited. Soon a eunuch came out, fingering a rosary. He greeted Jia She and Jia Zheng with a smile.

“How are you, gentlemen?” he asked.

They returned his greeting and the three younger men stepped forward to pay their respects too.

“His Highness invites you in,” said the eunuch.

He led the five of them through two gates into a hall, then round it to the inner gate of the inner court. They halted there while the eunuch went in to announce them, and the younger eunuchs at the gate came up to pay their respects. Soon the first eunuch returned and asked them to go in. The five of them followed him respectfully inside. The prince in ceremonial costume had come out to meet them at the entrance to the hall. Jia She and Jia Zheng first paid their respects, then Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Baoyu in that order.

The prince took Baoyu’s hand.

“I haven’t seen you for a long time,” he said. “I’ve been missing you.” Then he asked with a smile, “How is that precious jade of yours?”

Baoyu bowed and bent one knee. “Thanks to Your Highness’ good fortune, it is well,” he answered.

“There’s nothing good for you to eat today,” said the prince. “We can just have a little chat.”

Some attendants raised the portiere and the prince, inviting them to enter, went in first. Then Jia She and the others, bowing, followed him inside. First Jia She begged the prince to accept their congratulations, and though the prince demurred he had already knelt down. Then Jia Zheng and the others paid their respects too, of course.

After this Jia She and his party withdrew respectfully. The prince ordered the eunuchs to entertain them well in the company of other relatives and old friends, but kept Baoyu behind for a talk and had a stool placed for him. Baoyu kotowed his thanks, then sat down gingerly on the edge of a stool by the door. They chatted for a while about studies and composition, and the prince showed great concern for him, offering him tea.

“Yesterday when Provincial Governor Wu had an audience with the Emperor,” he said, “he spoke of your worthy father’s impartiality when he was Commissioner of Education, and how all the candidates were impressed by his integrity. His Majesty asked Governor Wu about this during the audience, and he commended him highly. This should mean good news for your father.”

Baoyu rose quickly to his feet. After hearing this out he replied, “Thanks to Your Highness’ favour and Governor Wu’s good will.”

A young eunuch came in to announce, “All the other gentlemen are in the front hall thanking His Highness for the feast.” He presented a red card with a message of thanks and an invitation to take a siesta.

The prince glanced at this and handed it back to the eunuch with a smile, saying, “Thank them for troubling themselves.”

The eunuch continued, “The meal you ordered specially for Jia Bao-yu is ready, sir.”

The prince ordered the eunuch to take Bao-yu to a small, exquisitely furnished courtyard where he was waited on while he ate, after which he returned to thank the prince again.

The prince spoke to him very kindly. “That jade of yours is an interesting curio,” he remarked with a smile. “The other day, when I got home, I had a jade made to the same design. Now that you are here, you may as well take it back with you to play with.” He ordered a young eunuch to fetch it and handed it to Bao-yu himself.

Bao-yu received it with both hands and thanked him. He was withdrawing when the prince ordered two eunuchs to see him out. And not until then did he go back with Jia She and the rest.

Jia She, having paid his respects to the Lady Dowager, went back to his own quarters. Jia Zheng with his three companions also called on the Lady Dowager and described some of the people they had met at the palace. Bao-yu also reported Minister Wu’s recommendation of him to the Emperor.

“Minister Wu is an old friend of ours, one of our own set, a man of integrity,” observed Jia Zheng.

After a little more casual conversation the Lady Dowager urged them to go and rest, whereupon Jia Zheng took his leave and Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Bao-yu accompanied him to the door. He told them to go back to the Lady Dowager, and returned to his own apartments.

He had no sooner sat down than a maid announced that Lin Zhi-xiao was outside asking to see him. She handed him a red visiting card inscribed with the name of Governor Wu. Knowing that this must be a return call, Jia Zheng told the maid to admit him.

He went out to the corridor to meet him.

Lin Zhi-xiao reported, “His Excellency Governor Wu called today, sir. I told him you were out. I also hear that the Ministry of Works has a vacancy for a director and there’s talk both in the ministry and outside that you’re to be promoted, sir.”

“We’ll see,” was Jia Zheng’s only comment.

After a few more remarks Lin Zhi-xiao withdrew.

To return to Jia Zhen, Jia Lian and Bao-yu: the first two went back to their own quarters, but Bao-yu returned to the Lady Dowager’s side to describe how the prince had treated him and show her the jade he had been given. Everyone laughed as they examined it.

“Put it away for him,” the old lady ordered. “Don’t let him lose it.” She asked Bao-yu, “Did you take good care of your own jade? I hope you didn’t get the two mixed up.”

Bao-yu took his jade from his neck.

“Here it is,” he said. “How could I possibly lose it? When I compare them, mine is so far superior, how could I mix them up? I was just going to tell you, madam, that the other night when I went to bed and hung it inside the curtains, it suddenly shone with a red light that filled the whole bed.”

“Nonsense!” said his grandmother. “The valance of the bed-curtain is red, so if the lamp was shining on it of course it looked red.”

“No, the lamp had been put out and the whole room was dark, but I could still see it glowing.”

Lady Xing and Lady Wang smiled sceptically.

Xifeng said, “That’s a lucky omen.”

“What lucky omen?” he asked.

His grandmother said, “You don’t understand. You’ve been on the go since early today, you should rest now.” She told the others, “Don’t let him talk such nonsense any more.”

Bao-yu stayed there for a while, then went back to the Garden.

Then the Lady Dowager asked, “Did you call on Aunt Xue today and mention this business?”

“I’ve been meaning to go,” said Lady Wang. “But Xifeng’s kept me for the last two days because Qiao-jie is ill, so I only went today. I told my sister

Lady Wang told me that her sister was quite willing, only as Pan is away from home just now and his father has recently died she must talk it over with him before giving a final answer.”

“Quite right and proper,” said the Lady Dowager. “In that case, we’d better not mention it to anyone yet till we know what her decision is after she’s consulted Pan.”

But no more of this discussion in the Lady Dowager’s quarters.

When Baoyu went back to his room he told Xiren, “The way the old lady and Xifeng were talking was most mysterious. I wonder what they meant.”

Xiren thought this over, then smiled.

“I can’t guess either,” she said. “But was Miss Lin there just now?”

“She’s only just better, so she hasn’t been over to the old lady’s place.”

As they were talking they heard Sheyue and Qiuwen squabbling in the outer room.

“What are you two quarrelling about now?” asked Xiren.

“We were playing cards and she won my money, then pocketed it,” said Sheyue. “But when she lost, she wouldn’t pay up. That’s not all, though. She’s grabbed all my money.”

Baoyu laughed.

“What does a little money matter? Don’t be so silly. Stop squabbling.”

At that the two of them sulkily sat down apart.

Xiren then helped Baoyu to bed.

She had guessed, of course, that the talk had been about a match for Baoyu. But knowing his infatuation, she was afraid that if this were broached he might come out with a lot of crazy talk, and so she had pretended not to understand. However, being most concerned about this herself, as she lay in bed that night she hit on a plan. She would go to see Zijuan to find out from her how things were, and then she would know. So the next day, as soon as she had dressed after seeing Baoyu off to school, she slowly made her way to Bamboo Lodge.

She found Zijuan picking flowers in the courtyard.

“Come in and sit down, sister,” said Zijuan with a smile at sight of her.

“Thank you. Are you picking flowers? Is your young lady up yet?”

“She’s just finished dressing and is waiting for her medicine to be warmed.”

As she spoke she went in with Xiren and they found Daiyu reading.

“No wonder you’re so learned, miss, reading as soon as you’re up,” said Xiren. “If only our Master Bao studied as hard, how good that would be!”

Daiyu put down her book with a smile. Then Xueyan brought in a small tray with a cup of medicine and one of water, a younger maid behind her carrying a spittoon and rinse-bowl.

Xiren had come to sound them out, but having sat there for a while she could find no way to broach the subject. Besides, afraid that any probing might offend Daiyu who was so quick to take offence, after sitting a little longer she made some conversation then took her leave.

As she approached Happy Red Court, she saw two men standing at the gate and could not go forward. One of them had already spotted her, however, and hurried over. She saw that it was Chuyao.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“Master Yun the Second came just now with a note for Master Bao, and he’s waiting for an answer.”

“Doesn’t he know that Master Bao goes to school every day? What answer is he waiting for?”

“I told him that, but he said I should tell you, sister, and wait for your answer.”

Xiren was about to reply when she saw the other man sidling over too. It was Jia Yun. He was slinking furtively towards her. As Xiren turned to go she told Chuyao, “Tell him that I know and will show the note to the master when he comes back.”

Jia Yun had wanted to accost Xiren to ingratiate himself with her, but not venturing to take liberties he could only watch her go back inside.

He was sauntering along slowly when to his surprise Xiren came out with this. Not liking to advance any further he halted, and as she had turned her back to go inside he had to leave disconsolately with Chuyao.

That evening when Baoyu returned to his room, Xiren told him, “Young Master Yun from the back lane came today.”

“What did he want?” he asked.

“He left a note.”

“Where is it? Let me see it.”

Sheyue went to the inner room and fetched it from the desk. Baoyu saw written on the cover: “To my respected uncle.”

“Why has the boy stopped addressing me as his father?” he exclaimed.

“What do you mean?”

“The year before last when he gave me that white begonia, he called me ‘father’; but now on this envelope he writes ‘uncle.’ Doesn’t that mean he’s disowning me?”

“You should be ashamed of yourself, and so should he!” Xiren retorted. “A big fellow like him calling a young gentleman like you his father! Aren’t you both ridiculous? Why, you’re not even....”

She broke off, blushing, and smiled. Baoyu, catching on, observed, “As the proverb says, ‘A monk may have no son, but he has more god-sons than he can count.’ It’s just because I think him so smart and likeable that I’ve done this for him. If he doesn’t want it, I’m not going to force him.” While speaking he was opening the note.

Xiren added with a smile, “That young master is a sly one. At one moment he wants to see you, at the next he hides away. He must be up to no good.”

Baoyu, intent on reading the note, paid no attention to this gibe. She saw him frown, then smile and shake his head, until finally he looked most put out. When he had finished she asked what the note said, but instead of answering he tore it into pieces.

At that she did not like to question him further, and simply asked, “Are you going to read after dinner or not?”

“That young Yun is a ridiculous fool!” he fumed.

His irrelevance made her smile. “What is it all about?” she asked.

“Never mind. Let’s have our meal, then I’ll rest. I’m sick at heart.”

He told a young maid to light a lamp and burned the fragments of the note.

Soon the other young maids brought in the meal, but Baoyu just sat there in a daze. Xiren had to coax and scold him into taking a bite, then he put down his chopsticks and lay back listlessly on his couch. Presently tears started to his eyes. Both Xiren and Sheyue were mystified.

“What’s come over you again?” asked Sheyue. “All this fuss about Yun! Who knows what nonsense he wrote in that note to make you carry on like this — crying one minute, laughing the next. If you go on in this silly way day after day, however are we to bear it?”

She was so upset herself she started crying. Xiren had to laugh.

“Don’t tease him, dear sister,” she begged. “He’s in a bad enough way without that. Whatever was in that note can’t have anything to do with you.”

“What a thing to say!” Sheyue retorted. “How do I know what rubbish he wrote? Don’t try to drag me into it. For all you know, it may concern you.”

Before Xiren could answer, Baoyu on his couch burst out laughing. He sat up to shake his clothes.

”Let’s go to bed and stop fooling about,” he said. “I have to be up early tomorrow to study.” With that he lay down to sleep.

The night passed without incident.

The next day Baoyu got up and, having washed and combed his hair, was on his way to school when he remembered something. Telling Beiming to wait for him, he turned back.

“Where is Sheyue?” he called.

She came out in answer to his summons. “What’s brought you back?” she asked.

“Jia Yun will be coming today. Tell him not to fool about here again. If he does, I shall report him to the old lady and the master.”

Sheyue assented, and only then did Baoyu set off again. As he left the compound he saw Jia Yun hurrying in. At sight of Baoyu the young man promptly paid his respects.

“Congratulations, uncle!” he cried.

Assuming that this had to do with the previous day’s episode, Baoyu said, “You’re too impertinent. You come and pester me, not caring whether I’m in the mood or not.”

Jia Yun smiled. “If you don’t believe me, just go and look. They’ve arrived and are at our gate.”

“What are you talking about?” demanded Baoyu, more perplexed than ever.

As he spoke, a hubbub broke out outside.

“Listen to that, uncle,” said Jia Yun.

Baoyu was mystified. Then someone shouted, “You ignorant lot! What sort of place do you think this is, coming here to make such a row?”

The answer was, “We’ve every right to, with the master’s promotion. Other families would like a row like this but can’t have it.”

Only then did Baoyu realize that Jia Zheng had been promoted to the rank of vice-minister and these were messengers bringing the good news. Naturally he was overjoyed and started off at once, but Jia Yun urged:

“Are you pleased, uncle? If your marriage comes off too, that will be double happiness.”

Baoyu flushed and spat in disgust. “Bah! You stupid fool. Clear off, quick.”

Jia Yun blushed. “Why get so angry? I can’t see anything wrong in....”

“In what?” demanded Baoyu grimly.

But Jia Yun had said more than he dared and beat a hasty retreat.

Baoyu hurried on to school, where Dai-ru greeted him with a smile.

“I’ve just heard of your worthy father’s promotion,” he said. “So you’ve come today after all.”

Baoyu smiled back. “I came to pay my respects to you, sir, before going to see my father.”

“There’s no need to go to school today. You have a holiday. But don’t go playing about in the Garden. You’re not a child any more. Though you can’t attend to business yet, you should learn from your elder cousins.”

Baoyu assented and went back. At the inner gate he was accosted by Li Gui, who stepped forward to announce with a smile:

“So you’re back, Master Bao! I was just going to the school to fetch you.”

“Who told you to?”

“The old lady sent someone to your compound to look for you, and the young maids there said you’d gone to school. Then she sent to tell me to ask for a few days’ leave for you. They say there’s to be an opera performed to celebrate. So here you are.”

Baoyu went in then and through the second gate. The courtyard was full of matrons and maids, all wreathed in smiles.

“So you’re back at last, Master Bao!” they cried. “Hurry up and go in to congratulate the old lady.”

He hurried cheerfully to his grandmother’s room. He found her with Daiyu on her left and Xiangyun on her right, while below sat Lady Xing and Lady Wang with Tanchun, Xichun, Li Wan, Xifeng, Li Wen, Li Qi and Xiuyan. The only ones missing were Baochai, Baoqin and Yingchun. Baoyu, beside himself with joy, first congratulated the Lady Dowager and then his mother and aunt. He greeted all the girls, then went over to sit by Daiyu.

Baoyu smiled. “Are you better now, cousin?” he asked.

Daiyu smiled back. “Yes, thank you. I heard you were unwell too. Are you all right again?”

“Yes. I had a sudden pain in my heart the other night, but I’m better now though I’ve had no chance to go and see you as I started school again.”

Before he could say more she turned away to talk to Tanchun.

Xifeng, who was standing below, remarked jokingly, “You two don’t behave like cousins who’ve grown up together — more like formal guests, with all this polite talk. You’re a model of respect, as they say.”

This raised a general laugh, and Daiyu flushed. She did not know whether to speak or not. After a little hesitation she retorted, “You don’t understand.”

The others laughed even more, and Xifeng realized that she had spoken too rashly. But as she was casting about for some way to change the subject, Baoyu said to Daiyu:

“Cousin Lin, have you seen that blundering fool Yun....”

He broke off abruptly, which set the whole party laughing again.

“What’s all this about?” they asked.

Daiyu, having no idea either, smiled rather sheepishly. Baoyu, at a loss for words, went on:

“Just now I heard someone say they’d send over players. When is it to be?”

The rest smiled at him.

“If you heard outside, why ask us?” teased Xifeng.

“Oh well, I’ll go and make further inquiries,” he answered, seizing this pretext to leave.

“Don’t go outside,” warned the Lady Dowager. “Your father’s in a happy mood today, but if he meets you he may lose his temper again.”

“Yes, madam.” Only then did Baoyu leave.

His grandmother asked Xifeng, “Who said anything about sending players?”

“Uncle Wang Ziteng said that the day after tomorrow is an auspicious day, so he’s sending a new company of child actors to congratulate you, madam, as well as the master and mistress.”

She added with a smile, “Not only is it an auspicious day, it’s a festival too.” She glanced at Daiyu. “The day after tomorrow is....”

Daiyu smiled.

“Why, of course,” exclaimed Lady Wang. “It’s our niece’s birthday.”

The old lady thought for a second, then chuckled, “Look how old I’m growing, my memory’s so bad. I’m only reminded of things by this Feng丫头. Well, this is good. Her uncle is sending players to congratulate us, and her other uncle can celebrate her birthday. What could be better?”

This amused them all.

“Whatever our Old Ancestress says shows her good sense,” they cried. “No wonder she has such good fortune.”

Just then Baoyu came back. Overhearing this he was overjoyed.

Then they all had a meal with the Lady Dowager, and there was great merriment. After the meal, when Jia Zheng came back from expressing his gratitude for the Imperial favour and had paid his respects in the family temple, he called to pay his respects to his mother. After standing in her presence for a while he went off to receive visitors. And now for the next two days the house was filled with comings and goings of kinsmen and friends, with great crowds of carriages and horses at the gate and hosts of visitors in sable caps and embroidered robes.

Truly:

When flowers in bloom attract bees and butterflies,
The full moon in the sky illuminates the world.

The two days of celebrations began with the arrival early that morning of a company of players sent by Wang Ziteng and other relatives. A stage was erected in front of the Lady Dowager’s main hall, and the men outside in their official costumes kept the gentlemen company. About ten tables were laid for the feasting. As these were new players and the Lady Dowager was in high spirits, a glazed screen was set up in the back corridor and tables were placed behind it for the ladies. Aunt Xue, with Lady Wang and Baoqin to keep her company, had the place of honour at the first table. Opposite them sat the Lady Dowager....

At the head table sat the Lady Dowager with Aunt Xue and the wives of Jia She and Jia Zhen. At the second table were Lady Wang, Baoyu, Xiangyun, Daiyu and Baoqin. The third was occupied by Yingchun and the other three young ladies with Madam You and Li Wan. The lower half of the room had two large tables for the senior maids: Xiren and Qingwen, Yuanyang and Yuchuan, Caixia and Caiyun, Yuanyang’s sister and Xiuyan, with Pinger and some others squeezed in between them. Xiuyan felt out of place here, but Lady Xing had told her to keep Aunt Xue company. Two tables were still unoccupied, and the Lady Dowager urged the others to come quickly. Presently Xifeng came in, surrounded by maids, escorting Daiyu, who after changing into some more colourful clothes, as beautiful as the Goddess of the Moon descending to earth, came in smiling rather bashfully to greet the company. Xiangyun, Li Wen and Li Qi offered her the seat of honour, but she declined until the Lady Dowager said with a smile:

“You must take it today.”

Aunt Xue rising from her seat inquired, “Is Miss Lin celebrating something today?”

“It’s her birthday,” the Lady Dowager replied.

“Dear me, I’d forgotten!” exclaimed Aunt Xue. She went over to say, “Do excuse my bad memory. I’ll tell Baoqin to come and wish you many happy returns.”

“You’re too kind,” answered Daiyu with a smile.

When they had all sat down, Daiyu looked round and noticed Baochai’s absence.

“How is Cousin Baochai?” she asked. “Why didn’t she come?”

“She meant to,” said Aunt Xue. “But she had to keep an eye on the house.”

Daiyu flushed and smiled.

“Now that you have a daughter-in-law, aunt, why should she have to mind the house? I suppose she didn’t come because she can’t stand such a crowd. I do miss her.”

“It’s good of you to think of her. She often misses you girls too. I must ask her over one day for a chat.”

Then maids came to pour wine and serve dishes, and outside the opera started. The first two items were of course auspicious scenes. In the third, a boy and girl with banners and canopies ushered in an actress in rainbow feathers, a black scarf over her head, who sang a few lines and then left the stage. The audience was mystified until they heard that this was a new scene from The Palace of Pearl- like Flowers entitled “Ascent to Heaven.” The actress played the part of Chang E who, having fallen into the human world and nearly married, was saved by the Goddess of Mercy’s intervention and died unwed, then ascended to the moon. The lines they had heard were:

Fools on earth may think romance so sweet,

They forget how spring and autumn pass;

The Cold Palace of the Moon is hard to reach....

The fourth item was “Eating Bran,” the fifth one about Bodhidharma crossing the sea with his disciples, and the stage was a mass of dazzling mirages.

Just as everybody was enjoying this, a servant from the Xues’ house rushed in sweating to tell Xue Ke, “Do go back, sir! And please tell Her Ladyship to come back too — there’s trouble at home.”

“What trouble?” he asked.

“I’ll tell you when we get back.”

Not even taking time to say goodbye, Xue Ke hurried off. And when a maid passed on this message to Aunt Xue, the shock turned her face clay-coloured. She rose at once and took her leave with Baoqin, then went straight home by carriage, to the consternation of all the feasters.

The Lady Dowager said, “Send someone to find out what’s happened. We’re all concerned.” The others assented.

To return to Aunt Xue: when she reached home she saw two yamen runners stationed at the inner gate, attended by assistants from their pawnshop. At sight of her they said, “Here comes the mistress. Now we can settle this.”

But Aunt Xue, followed by her attendants, swept inside. The runners, seeing a large retinue of men and maids escorting an old lady, knew that this must be Xue Pan’s mother. Impressed by her dignity, they dared not arrest her but stood respectfully at attention to let her pass. As she entered the hall she heard Jin-gui sobbing loudly. Baochai, her face stained with tears, came out to meet her.

“Don’t be upset, mother, when you hear,” she said. “We must think what to do.”

Aunt Xue went in with her, too flustered to ask what had happened.

As she walked along she had heard the servants’ report and was trembling with fright. “Who was it?” she sobbed.

“Don’t ask for details now, madam,” they answered. “Whoever it is, if he’s killed someone he’ll have to pay for it with his own life. We must think what’s to be done.”

“What is there to do?” she wept.

The servants said, “We suggest that tonight you get some silver ready and Master Ke should go with it to see the elder master; then he can find a shrewd lawyer there and bribe him to get the charge reduced from murder. After that we can ask the Jias to put in a word for him to the higher authorities. And you must give the runners outside some silver too, madam, to send them away so that we can hurry on with this.”

“Find the family of the deceased,” said Aunt Xue. “Promise them compensation for the funeral and some pension, and if they withdraw the charge that will give us a breathing-space.”

“That won’t do, mother,” Baochai called from the inner room. “Bribing will only make more trouble. The servants’ idea is better.”

Aunt Xue wept. “I don’t care if I die. I must go to see him and die there with him.”

Baochai, greatly distressed, tried to comfort her while calling to the maids from behind the curtain, “Quickly now, help Master Ke to get ready.” The maids helped their mistress inside, and when Xue Ke was leaving Baochai told him, “Send a letter as soon as you have any news. Just see to things outside.” He assented and left.

Then Baochai did her best to console her mother. Meanwhile, Jingui had seized this chance to accost Xiangling.

“You’re always boasting that their family can kill people and get away with it,” she ranted. “That’s why they came to the capital. Now they’ve really egged him on to kill someone! In the past you were always talking about their wealth and power and good connections; but now that this has happened, I can see they’re scared out of their wits. If anything happens to the master and he can’t come back, you’ll all go your different ways and leave me alone in the soup!” She burst out weeping again.

This tirade made Aunt Xue, within, nearly faint with rage, and Baochai did not know what to do. In the midst of this commotion one of Lady Wang’s chief maids arrived from the Rong Mansion to find out what had happened. Although Baochai knew that she was now considered one of the Jia family, first, no announcement had been made yet, and second, in this emergency she had to speak to the maid herself.

“We still don’t know exactly what happened,” she said. “We just heard that my brother had killed someone outside and been taken to the county court. We don’t know what the sentence will be. My cousin went a short while ago to find out, and as soon as we have definite news we’ll report it to Her Ladyship. Will you thank her for her concern? We shall have to ask the gentlemen to help us later on.”

The maid assented and left.

Aunt Xue and Baochai at home had no means of finding out the truth. Two days later a servant returned with a letter which a young maid brought in. When Baochai opened it she read:

Pan’s manslaughter was accidental, not premeditated. This morning I gave my name and handed in a petition, but it hasn’t been approved yet. Pan’s earlier evidence was very damaging. If this petition is approved and the case is re-opened, if we can get the evidence reversed he may be saved. Send five hundred taels at once from the pawnshop for expenses. On no account delay! Please tell my aunt not to worry. For other details, ask the servant.

Baochai read this out to her mother.

“So it’s still not certain whether he’ll live or die?” said Aunt Xue, wiping away her tears.

“Don’t be upset, mother,” urged Baochai. “Let’s call in the servant and question him.” She sent a maid to fetch him in.

Aunt Xue asked him, “What did you hear the master say? Tell me the whole story.”

“I happened to hear what the master said to Master Ke the other evening, and it scared me out of my wits....”

But nobody could guess what the servant had to say.

第86章 受私贿老官翻案牍 寄闲情淑女解琴书

话说薛姨妈听了薛蝌的来书，因叫进小厮，问道：“你听见你大爷说，到底是怎么就把人打死了呢？”小厮道：“小的也没听真切。那一日，大爷告诉二爷说……”说着回头看了一看，见无人，才说道：“大爷说，自从家里闹的特利害，大爷也没心肠了，所以要到南边置货去。这日想着约一个人同行，这人在咱们这城南二百多地住。大爷找他去了，遇见在先和大爷好的那个蒋玉函，带着些小戏子进城，大爷同他在个铺子里吃饭喝酒。因为这当槽儿的尽着拿眼瞟蒋玉函，大爷就有了气了。后来蒋玉函走了。第二天，大爷就请找的那个人喝酒。酒后想起头一天的事来，叫那当槽儿的换酒，那当槽儿的来迟了，大爷就骂起来了。那个人不依，大爷就拿起酒碗照他打去。谁知那个人也是个泼皮，便把头伸过来叫大爷打。大爷拿碗就砸他的脑袋，一下子就冒了血了，躺在地下。头里还骂，后头就不言语了。”薛姨妈道：“怎么也没人劝劝吗？”那小厮道：“这个没听见大爷说，小的不敢妄言。”薛姨妈道：“你先去歇歇罢。”小厮答应出来。
　　这里薛姨妈自来见王夫人，托王夫人转求贾政。贾政问了前后，也只好含糊应了，只说等薛蝌递了呈子，看他本县怎么批了，再作道理。这里薛姨妈又在当铺里兑了银子，叫小厮赶着去了。三日后果有回信，薛姨妈接着了，即叫小丫头告诉宝钗，连忙过来看了。只见书上写道：
　　带去银两做了衙门上、下使费。哥哥在监，也不大吃苦，请太太放心。独是这里的人很刁，尸亲见证都不依，连哥哥请的那个朋友也帮着他们。我与李祥两个俱系生地生人，幸找着一个好先生，许他银子，才讨个主意，说是须得拉扯着同哥哥喝酒的吴良，弄人保出他来，许他银两，叫他撕掳。他若不依，便说张三是他打死，明推在异乡人身上。他吃不住，就好办了。我依着他，果然吴良出来。现在买嘱尸亲见证，又做了一张呈子，前日递的，今日批来，请看呈底便知。
　　因又念呈底道：
　　具呈人某，呈为兄遭飞祸、代伸冤抑事：窃生胞兄薛蟠，本藉南京，寄寓西京，于某年月日，备本往南贸易。去未数日，家奴送信回家，说遭人命，生即奔宪治，知兄误伤张姓。及至囹圄，据兄泣告，实与张姓素不相认，并无仇隙。偶因换酒角口，先兄将酒泼地，恰值张三低头拾物，一时失手，酒碗误碰囟门身死。蒙恩拘讯，兄惧受刑，承认斗殴致死。仰蒙宪天仁慈，知有冤抑，尚未定案。生兄在禁，具呈诉辩，有于例禁；生念手足，冒死代呈。伏乞宪慈恩准提证质讯，开恩莫大，生等举家仰戴鸿仁，永永无既矣。激切上呈。
　　批的是：
　　尸场检验，证据确凿。且并未用刑，尔兄自认斗杀，招供在案。今尔远来，并非目睹，何得捏词妄控？理应治罪，姑念为兄情切，且恕。不准。
　　薛姨妈听到那里，说道：“这不是救不过来了么？这怎么好呢？”宝钗道：“二哥的书还没看完，后面还有呢。”因又念道：“有要紧的问来使便知。”
　　薛姨妈便问来人。因说道：“县里早知我们的家当充足。须得在京里谋干得大情，再送一分大礼，还可以复审，从轻定案。太太此时必得快办，再迟了就怕大爷要受苦了。”薛姨妈听了，叫小厮自去，即刻又到贾府与王夫人说明原委，恳求贾政。贾政只肯托人与知县说情，不肯提及银物。薛姨妈恐不中用，求凤姐与贾琏说了，花上几千银子，才把知县买通。
　　薛蝌那里也便弄通了，然后知县挂牌坐堂，传齐了一干邻保、证见、尸亲人等，监里提出薛蟠，刑房书吏俱一一点名。知县便叫地保对明初供，又叫尸亲张王氏并尸叔张二问话。张王氏哭禀：“小的的男人是张大，南乡里住，十八年头里死了。大儿子、二儿子，也都死了。光留下这个死的儿子，叫张三，今年二十三岁，还没有娶女人呢。为小人家里穷，没得养活，在李家店里做当槽儿的。那一天晌午，李家店里打发人来叫俺，说：‘你儿子叫人打死了。’我的青天老爷！小的就唬死了！跑到那里，看见我儿子头破血出的躺在地下喘气儿，问他话也说不出来，不多一会儿就死了。小人就要揪住这个小杂种拼命！”众衙役吆喝一声，张王氏便磕头道：“求青天老爷伸冤！小人就只这一个儿子了。”
　　知县便叫：“下去。”又叫李家店的人问道：“那张三是在你店内佣工的么？”那李二回道：“不是佣工，是做当槽儿的。”知县道：“那日尸场上，你说张三是薛蟠将碗砸死的，你亲眼见的么？”李二说道：“小的在柜上，听见说客房里要酒，不多一回，便听见说，‘不好了，打伤了！’小的跑进去，只见张三躺在地下，也不能言语。小的便喊禀地保，一面报他母亲去了。他们到底怎样打的，实在不知道，求太爷问那喝酒的便知道了。”知县喝道：“初审口供你是亲见的，怎么如今说没有见！”李二道：“小的前日唬昏了乱说。”衙役又吆喝了一声。知县便叫吴良问道：“你是同在一处喝酒的么？薛蟠怎么打的？据实供来！”吴良说：“小的那日在家，这个薛大爷叫我喝酒。他嫌酒不好，要换，张三不肯。薛大爷生气，把酒向他脸上泼去，不晓得怎么样就碰在那脑袋上了。这是亲眼见的。”知县道：“胡说，前日尸场上薛蟠自己认拿碗砸死的，你说你亲眼见的，怎么今日的供不对？掌嘴！”衙役答应着要打。吴良求着说：“薛蟠实没有和张三打架，酒碗失手，碰在脑袋上的。求老爷问薛蟠，便是恩典了！”
　　知县叫上薛蟠，问道：“你与张三到底有什么仇隙？毕竟是如何死的？实供上来。”薛蟠道：“求太老爷开恩：小的实没有打他，为他不肯换酒，故拿酒泼他。不想一时失手，酒碗误碰在他的脑袋上。小的即忙掩他的血，那里知道再掩不住，血淌多了，过一回就死了。前日尸场上，怕太老爷要打，所以说是拿碗砸他的。只求太老爷开恩！”知县便喝道：“好个糊涂东西！本县问你怎么砸他的，你便供说恼他不换酒，才砸的，今日又供是，失手碰的！”知县假作声势，要打要夹。薛蟠一口咬定。知县叫仵作：“将前日尸场填写伤痕，据实报来。”仵作禀报说：“前日验得张三尸身无伤，惟囟门有磁器伤，长一寸七分，深五分，皮开，囟门骨脆，裂破三分。实系磕碰伤。”
　　知县查对尸格相符，早知书吏改轻，也不驳诘．胡乱便叫画供。张王氏哭喊道：“青天老爷！前日听见还有多少伤，怎么今日都没有了？”知县道：“这妇人胡说！现有尸格，你不知道么？”叫尸叔张二，便问道：“你侄儿身死，你知道有几处伤？”张二忙供道：“脑袋上一伤。”知县道：“可又来。”叫书吏将尸格给张王氏瞧去，并叫地保、尸叔指明与他瞧：现有尸场亲押、证见，俱供并未打架，不为斗殴，只依误伤吩咐画供，将薛蟠监禁候详，馀令原保领出，退堂。张王氏哭着乱嚷，知县叫众衙役撵他出去。张二也劝张王氏道：“实在误伤，怎么赖人？现在太老爷断明，别再胡闹了。”
　　薛蝌在外打听明白，心内喜欢，便差人回家送信，等批详回来，便好打点赎罪，且住着等信。只听路上三三两两传说：“有个贵妃薨了，皇上辍朝三日。”这里离陵寝不远，知县办差垫道，一时料着不得闲，往在这里无益，不如到监，告诉哥哥：“安心等着，我回家去，过几日再来。”薛蟠也怕母亲痛苦，带信说：“我无事，必须衙门再使费几次便可回家了。只是别心疼银子钱。”薛蝌留下李祥在此照料，一径回家，见了薛姨妈，陈说知县怎样徇情，怎样审断．终定了误伤：“将来尸亲那里再花些银子，一准赎罪便没事了。”薛姨妈听说暂且放心，说：“正盼你来家中照应。贾府里本该谢去，况且周贵妃薨了，他们天天进去，家里空落落的。我想着要去替姨太太那边照应照应，作伴儿，只是咱们家又没人，你这来的正好。”薛蝌道：“我在外头，原听见说是贾妃薨了，这么才赶回来的。我们娘娘好好儿的，怎么就死了？”薛姨妈道：“上年原病过一次，也就好了。
这回又没听见娘娘有什么病，只闻那府里头几天老太太不大受用，合上眼便看见元妃娘娘，众人都不放心。直至打听起来，又没有什么事。到了大前儿晚上，老太太亲口说是‘怎么元妃独自一个人到我这里？’众人只道是病中想的话，总不信。老太太又说：‘你们不信，元妃还和我说是：“荣华易尽，须要退步抽身。”’众人都说：‘谁不想到？这是有年纪的人思前想后的心事。’所以也不当件事。恰好第二天早起，里头吵嚷出来，说娘娘病重，宣各诰命进去请安。他们就惊疑的了不得，赶着进去。他们还没有出来，我们家里已听见周贵妃薨逝了。你想外头的讹言，家里的疑心，恰碰在一处，可奇不奇？”宝钗道：“不但是外头的讹言舛错，便在家里的，一听见‘娘娘’两个字，也就都忙了，过后才明白。这两天那府里这些丫头婆子来说，他们早知道不是咱们家的姐姐。我说：‘你们那里拿得定呢？’他说道：‘前几年正月，外省荐了一个算命的，说是很准的。老太太叫人将元妃八字夹在丫头们八字里头，送出去叫他推算，他独说：“这正月初一日生日的那位姑娘，只怕时辰错了；不然，真是个贵人，也不能在这府中。”老爷和众人说：“不管他错不错，照八字算去。那先生便说：“甲申年，正月丙寅，这四个字内，有‘伤官’‘败财’。惟‘申’字内有‘正官’‘禄马’，这就是家里养不住的，也不见什么好。这日子是乙卯，初春木旺，虽是‘比肩’，那里知道愈‘比’愈好，就象那个好木料，愈经斫削，才成大器。”独喜得时上什么辛金为贵，什么巳中“正官”“禄马”独旺：这叫作“飞天禄马格”。又说什么：“日逢‘专禄’，贵重的很。‘天月二德’坐本命，贵受椒房之宠。这位姑娘，若是时辰准了，定是一位主子娘娘。”这不是算准了么？我们还记得说：“可惜荣华不久；只怕遇着寅年卯月，这就是‘比’而又‘比’，‘劫’而又‘劫’，譬如好木，太要做玲拢剔透，本质就不坚了。”他们把这些话都忘记了，只——管瞎忙。我才想起来，告诉我们大奶奶，今年那里是寅年卯月呢？’”宝钗尚未述完这话，薛蝌急道：“且别管人家的事。既有这个神仙算命的，我想哥哥今年什么恶星照命，遭这么横祸？快开八字儿，我给他算去，看有妨碍么。”宝钗道：“他是外省来的，不知今年在京不在了。”说着，便打点薛姨妈往贾府去。
　　到了那里，只有李纨、探春等在家接着，便问道：“大爷的事怎么样了？”薛姨妈道：“等详了上司才定，看来也到不了死罪。”这才大家放心。探春便道：“昨晚太太想着说：‘上回家里有事，全仗姨太太照应，如今自己有事，也难提了。’心里只是不放心。”薛姨妈道：“我在家里，也是难过。只是你大哥遭了这事，你二兄弟又办事去了，家里你姐姐一个人，中什么用？况且我们媳妇儿又是个不大晓事的，所以不能脱身过来。目今那里知县也正为预备周贵妃的差使，不得了结案件，所以你二兄弟回来了，我才得过来看看。”李纨便道：“请姨太太这里住几天更好。”薛姨妈点头道：“我也要在这边给你们姐妹们作作伴儿，就只你宝妹妹冷静些。”惜春道：“姨妈要惦着，为什么不把宝姐姐也请过来？”薛姨妈笑着说道：“使不得。”惜春道：“怎么使不得？他先怎么住着来呢？”李纨道：“你不怪的。人家家里如今有事，怎么来呢？”惜春也信以为实，不便再问。
　　正说着，贾母等回来，见了薛姨妈，也顾不得问好，便问薛蟠的事。薛姨妈细述了一遍。宝玉在旁听见什么蒋玉函一段，当着人不问，心里打量是：“他既回了京，怎么不来瞧我？”又见宝钗也不过来，不知是怎么个原故。心内正自呆呆的想呢，恰好黛玉也来请安。宝玉稍觉心里喜欢，便把想宝钗来的念头打断，同着妹妹们在老太太那里吃了晚饭。大家散了，薛姨妈将就住在老太太的套间屋里。
　　宝玉回到自己房中，换了衣裳，忽然想起蒋玉函给的汗巾，便向袭人道：“你那一年没有系的那条红汗巾子，还有没有？”袭人道：“我搁着呢，问他做什么？”宝玉道：“我白问问。”袭人道：“你没有听见薛大爷相与这些混账人，所以闹到人命关天，你还提那些做什么？有这样白操心，倒不如静静儿的念念书，把这些个没要紧的事撂开了也好。”宝玉道：“我并不闹什么，偶然想起，有也罢没也罢。我白问一声，你们就有这些话。”袭人笑道：“并不是我多话。一个人知书达礼，就该往上巴结才是。就是心爱的人来了，也叫他瞧着喜欢尊敬啊。”宝玉被袭人一提，便说：“了不得！方才我在老太太那边，看见人多，没有和林妹妹说话，他也不曾理我。散的时候他先走了，此时必在屋里，我去就来。”说着就走。袭人道：“快些回来罢。这都是我提头儿，倒招起你的高兴来了。”
　　宝玉也不答言，低着头，一径走到潇湘馆来。只见黛玉靠在桌上看书。宝玉走到跟前，笑说道：“妹妹早回来了？”黛玉也笑道：“你不理我，我还在那里做什么？”宝玉一面笑说：“他们人多说话，我插不下嘴去，所以没有和你说话。”一面瞧着黛玉看的那本书，书上的字一个也不认得。有的象“芍”字；有的象“茫”字；也有一个“大”字旁边“九”字加上一勾，中间又添个“五”字；也有上头“五”字“六”字又添一个“木”字，底下又是一个“五”字。看着又奇怪，又纳闷，便说：“妹妹近日越发进了，看起天书来了。”黛玉“嗤”的一声笑道：“好个念书的人，连个琴谱都没有见过？”宝玉道：“琴谱怎么不知道？为什么上头的字一个也不认得？妹妹你认得么？”黛玉道：“不认得瞧他做什么？”宝玉道：“我不信，从没有听见你会抚琴。我们书房里挂着好几张，前年来了一个清客先生，叫做什么嵇好古，老爷烦他抚了一曲。他取下琴来，说都使不得，还说：‘老先生若高兴，改日携琴来请教。’想是我们老爷也不懂，他便不来了。怎么你有本事藏着？”黛玉道：“我何尝真会呢。前日身上略觉舒服，在大书架上翻书，看有一套琴谱，甚有雅趣，上头讲的琴理甚通，手法说的也明白，真是古人静心养性的工夫。我在杨州，也听得讲究过，也曾学过，只是不弄了，就没有了。这果真是‘三日不弹，手生荆棘’。前日看这几篇，没有曲文，只有操名，我又到别处找了一本有曲文的来看着，才有意思。究竟怎么弹的好，实在也难。书上说的，师旷鼓琴，能来风雷龙凤。孔圣人尚学琴于师襄，一操便知其为文王。高山流水，得遇知音。”说到这里，眼皮儿微微一动，慢慢的低下头去。
　　宝玉正听得高兴，便道：“好妹妹，你才说的实在有趣。只是我才见上头的字都不认得，你教我几个呢。”黛玉道：“不用教的，一说便可以知道的。”宝玉道：“我是个糊涂人，得教我那个‘大’字加一勾，中间一个‘五’字的。”黛玉笑道：这‘大’字‘九’字是用左手大拇指按琴上的‘九徽’，这一勾加‘五’字是右手钩‘五弦’，并不是一个字，乃是一声，是极容易的。还有吟、揉、绰、注、撞、走、飞、推等法，是讲究手法的。”宝玉乐得手舞足蹈的说：“好妹妹，你既明琴理，我们何不学起来？”黛玉道：“琴者禁也。古人制下，原以治身，涵养性情，抑其淫荡，去其奢侈。若要抚琴，必择静室高斋，或在层楼的上头，在林石的里面，或是山颠上，或是水涯上。再遇着那天地清和的时候，风清月朗，焚香静坐，心不外想，气血和平，才能与神合灵，与道合妙。所以古人说：‘知音难遇。’若无知音，宁可独对着那清风明月苍松怪石野猿老鹤抚弄一番，以寄兴趣，方为不负了这琴。还有一层，又要指法好，取音好。若必要抚琴，先须衣冠整齐，鹤髦或深衣，要如古人的象表，那才能称圣人之器。然后盥手，焚上香，方才将身就在榻边，把琴放在案上，坐在第五徽的地方儿，对着自己的当心，两手方从容抬起：这才心身俱正。还要知道轻重疾徐、卷舒自若、体态尊重方好。”宝玉道：“我们学着玩，若这么讲究起来，那就难了。”
　　两个人正说着，只见紫鹃进来，看见宝玉，笑说道：“宝二爷今日这样高兴！”宝玉笑道：“听见妹妹讲究的，叫人顿开茅塞，所以越听越爱听。”紫鹃道：“不是这个高兴，说的是二爷到我们这边来的话。”宝玉道：“先时妹妹身上不舒服，我怕闹的他烦。再者我又上学，因此显着就疏远了似的。”紫鹃不等说完，便道：“姑娘也是才好。二爷既这么说，坐坐也该让姑娘歇歇儿了，别叫姑娘只是讲究劳神了。”宝玉笑道：“可是我只顾爱听，也就忘了妹妹劳神了。”黛玉笑道：“说这些倒也开心，也没有什么劳神的。只是怕我只管说，你只管不懂呢。”宝玉道：“横竖慢慢的自然明白了。”说着，便站起来，道：“当真的妹妹歇歇儿罢。明儿我告诉三妹妹和四妹妹去，叫他们都学起来，让我听。”黛玉笑道：“你也太受用了。即如大家学会了抚起来，你不懂，可不是对……”黛玉说到那里，想起心上的事，便缩住口，不肯往下说了。宝玉便笑着道：“只要你们能弹，我便爱听，也不管‘牛’不‘牛’的了。”黛玉红了脸一笑，紫娟、雪雁也都笑了。
    于是走出门来。只见秋纹带着小丫头，捧着一小盆兰花来，说：“太太那边有人送了四盆兰花来。因里头有事，没有空儿玩他，叫给二爷一盆，林姑娘一盆。”黛玉看时，却有几枝双朵儿的，心中忽然一动，也不知是喜是悲，便呆呆的呆看。那宝玉此时却一心只在琴上，便说：“妹妹有了兰花，就可以做《猗兰操》了。”黛玉听了，心里反不舒服。回到房中，看着花，想到：“草木当春，花鲜叶茂，想我年纪尚小，便象三秋蒲柳。若是果能随愿，或者渐渐的好来的。不然只恐似那花柳残春，怎禁得风催雨送！”想到那里，不禁又滴下泪来。紫鹃在旁看见这般光景，却想不出原故来：“方才宝玉在这里那么高兴，如今好好的看花，怎么又伤起心来？”正愁着没法儿劝解，只见宝钗那边打发人来。
未知何事，下回分解。

Aunt Xue questioned the page her nephew had brought with him and learned from him how Xue Pan had come to kill a man. She told the page to rest, then went to ask Lady Wang’s help and through her appealed to Jia Zheng. He made some noncommittal reply, simply saying that they must wait until Xue Ke had presented his petition and see what the county magistrate decided.

Aunt Xue changed some silver at the pawnshop and sent a servant post-haste with it. Three days later a reply arrived. She had it taken to Baochai, who came over at once to read it. The letter said:

The silver you sent has been used to bribe the yamen. My brother is not suffering in gaol, so don’t worry, madam. The only trouble is that the local people are so cunning. The witnesses and the victim’s family are unaccommodating, and even the friend my brother invited to a feast is siding with them. Li Xiang and I are strangers here, but luckily we found a good lawyer. We promised him a fee and he advised us to get Wu Liang, who was drinking with my brother, released on bail by providing a guarantor, then bribe him to settle the case. If he refused, we were to accuse him of having killed Zhang San and shifting the blame to a stranger. Once he was scared, we could go ahead. We took his advice and got Wu Liang out. Now we have bribed the witnesses and the victim’s family and drawn up a petition which was presented the day before yesterday. We received the reply to it today. I am enclosing a copy for you to read.

He read out the petition:

The petitioner Xue Ke, of such-and-such a place, presents the following for his brother who has been wronged: My elder brother Xue Pan, a native of Nanjing residing in the Western Capital, on such-and-such a date set off with capital to trade in the south. A few days after he left, a servant brought word that he was involved in a murder case. I hurried to the court here and learned that he had accidentally killed a man named Zhang. When I went to the gaol, my brother told me weeping that he had never known this Zhang and had no enmity with him. They had quarrelled while he was asking to have the wine changed. My brother threw the wine on the ground, and as Zhang San happened to be stooping to pick something up, he accidentally bumped his head on the wine bowl and died. When arrested and cross-examined, for fear of torture my brother confessed to having killed Zhang San in a brawl. The court in its mercy, sensing that he was wronged, has not yet passed sentence. As my brother in gaol is forbidden to present his case, I risk punishment by pleading for him. I beg the court to order a confrontation and cross-examination. Its great kindness will be eternally remembered by our whole family. This petition is respectfully presented.

The verdict was:
“The evidence at the inquest is conclusive. No torture was used; the prisoner of his own free will confessed to killing the deceased in a brawl, and this confession is on record. You who live at a distance and did not witness the crime have no right to bring a false charge. You deserve to be punished, but in view of your fraternal concern you are let off. Case dismissed.”
Aunt Xue exclaimed, “Then there’s no hope! What are we to do?”
“Cousin Ke’s letter isn’t finished,” Baochai told her. “There’s more.” She read on: “For essential information, you can question the messenger.”
Aunt Xue did so, and the man said, “The yamen knows that our family’s well off. If you can pull strings in the capital and send a handsome bribe, they may reopen the case and give a lighter sentence. You must act quickly, ma’am, or else the master may have to suffer.”
Aunt Xue dismissed the messenger and went straight to the Jia mansion to tell Lady Wang the whole story and beg Jia Zheng to help. He was willing to ask someone to put in a good word for Xue Pan with the magistrate, but not to offer a bribe. Afraid this would not suffice, Aunt Xue asked Xifeng to speak to Jia Lian, who spent several thousand taels to bribe the magistrate.
Then Xue Ke was able to pull strings too. The magistrate, having posted notice, took his seat in the court and summoned the neighbours, witnesses and the victim’s relatives, then ordered Xue Pan to be brought from goal. The court clerks called the roll.
The magistrate ordered the local headman to verify the first deposition, and questioned the victim’s mother née Wang and his uncle Zhang Er.
Weeping, the widow testified, “My husband Zhang Da lived in the south village and died eighteen years ago. My two elder sons have died too, leaving only this son Zhang San who’s been killed. He was twenty-three and not yet married. Because we’re so poor, to earn his keep he worked as a waiter in Li’s tavern. One day at noon, the tavern sent to ask me to go there. They said, ‘Your son’s been beaten to death.’ Good heavens! I nearly dropped dead! I ran there and found my son lying on the ground, his head smashed and bleeding. He was still breathing but couldn’t speak, and soon he died. I wanted to seize that young bastard and fight it out with him....”
The runners shouted her down and she kowtowed, crying, “I beg Your Honour to right this wrong! He was my only son.”
The magistrate ordered, “Stand down!” Then he asked the tavern-keeper, “Was Zhang San working for you?”
“Not as a regular employee, just as a waiter,” Li Er replied.
“At the inquest you stated that Xue Pan killed Zhang San by smashing a bowl at him. Did you see this yourself?”
“I was at the counter. I heard the guests in the private room ask for more wine. Soon after that there was a cry, ‘Help! He’s hurt!’ I ran in and saw Zhang San lying on the ground, unable to speak. I reported it to the local headman and sent to let his mother know. I’ve no idea how the trouble started. You must ask the other drinkers, Your Honour.”
The magistrate barked, “At the first hearing you testified that you saw it. Why do you say now that you didn’t?”
“I was too flustered that day to know what I was saying.”
At a shout from the runners the magistrate called Wu Liang and asked, “Were you drinking with them? How did Xue Pan assault him? Tell the truth!”
Wu Liang answered, “I was at home that day when Mr. Xue asked me to go drinking. He complained that the wine was no good and wanted it changed, but Zhang San wouldn’t agree. In a temper, Mr. Xue threw the wine in his face. I don’t know how it happened, but the cup hit him on the temple. I saw it with my own eyes.”
“Nonsense!” The magistrate snorted. “At the inquest Xue Pan confessed to killing him with a bowl.

How could the deposition today be so different? Slap his face!” The runners made to do this, but Wu Liang entreated, “Xue Pan never fought with Zhang San. It was just that the bowl slipped from his hand and hit Zhang San on the head. I beg Your Honour to question Xue Pan — that would be a favour.”

The magistrate ordered Xue Pan to step forward and asked, “What grudge did you bear Zhang San? How exactly did he meet his death? Out with the truth now.”

Xue Pan said, “I beg Your Honour to be merciful. I really didn’t beat him. I threw wine over him because he refused to change my wine for me. The bowl slipped and hit him on the head by mistake. I tried at once to stop the bleeding, but couldn’t; he lost too much blood and after a while died. The other day at the inquest, afraid Your Honour would have me beaten, I said I threw the bowl at him. I beg Your Honour to show mercy!”

The magistrate stormed, “You fool! When I asked how you hit him, you said you were angry with him for not changing the wine, so you threw the bowl. Now you say it was an accident!” He blustered that he would have him beaten and the squeezers applied; but Xue Pan stuck to his story.

The magistrate ordered the coroner to report the injuries listed at the inquest. The coroner declared, “At the inquest the other day, no injuries were found on Zhang San’s body except a wound on the fontanel made by a ceramic shard, one and seven-tenths of an inch long, half an inch deep, the skin broken, the fontanel cracked for three-tenths of an inch. It was a knock by some hard object.”

The magistrate saw that this tallied with the coroner’s report. Knowing that the clerk had made the offence seem lighter, he did not dispute it but ordered Xue Pan to sign his confession.

Widow Zhang wept and protested, “Your Honour, the other day we heard there were many injuries. Why have they all disappeared today?”

“The woman’s talking nonsense!” fumed the magistrate. “Here’s the coroner’s report. Don’t you know that?” He summoned the dead man’s uncle Zhang Er and asked, “How many wounds were there on your nephew’s corpse?”

“One on the head,” was the prompt answer.

“You see!” The magistrate told the clerk to show the report to Widow Zhang and ordered the village head and Zhang Er to point this out to her. “At the inquest, all the eye-witnesses present testified that there was no fight and it was not a case of manslaughter in an affray,” he declared. He directed that the confession be signed as accidental injury, then had Xue Pan detained pending a detailed report and released the other accused on bail, after which he left the court. Widow Zhang went on sobbing and protesting until the magistrate ordered the runners to drive her out. Zhang Er also urged her, “It really was accidental. How can you accuse someone falsely? Now that the magistrate has passed judgment, don’t make any more trouble.”

Xue Ke, who had been waiting outside to find out the outcome, was overjoyed. He sent a man home with a letter, then waited for the report to be ratified so that he could bribe the officials to cancel Xue Pan’s penalty. While waiting he heard people in the street saying that an Imperial Consort had died and the Emperor had suspended his court for three days. Since this place was not far from the Imperial Mausoleum, the magistrate would have to see to the repair of the road and would have no time to attend to this case. So it was no use staying here.

He decided to go to the jail to tell his cousin, “Don’t worry, but wait here. I’m going home and will come back in a few days.” Afraid that his mother would take this to heart, Xue Pan sent word, “I’m all right. We just have to bribe the yamen again, then I can come home. Mind you don’t grudge the silver.”

Xue Ke left Li Xiang there to look after things and went straight home. When he saw Aunt Xue he described how the magistrate had shown partiality and passed judgment of accidental injury. “Later, when we’ve given the dead man’s family a sum of silver, we can get the sentence cancelled and that will be the end of the matter,” he concluded.

Aunt Xue, temporarily relieved, said, “I was hoping you’d come back to help at home. We ought to call at the Jia family to thank them; but now that Imperial Consort Zhou has died, they’re going to the Palace every day and their house is left empty. I’ve been thinking of keeping Aunt Wang company there, but with no man in our house I didn’t like to go. Now that you’re back, that’s all right.”

“Outside I heard that the Imperial Consort had died, and that’s why I hurried back,” he said. “How could our Imperial Consort die for no reason? This must be a rumour.”

"How could she have died so suddenly?" asked Aunt Xue.

"She was ill last year, but got over it. This time we didn't hear she was sick, but only that a few days ago the old lady in their mansion was unwell and saw Her Grace the moment she closed her eyes, which worried them all. They made inquiries but nothing seemed to be wrong. The evening before last, the old lady said, 'Why has Her Grace come all alone to see me?' They thought she was raving and paid no attention. Then she said, 'If you don't believe me, listen to this: Her Grace told me, "Worldly splendour is short-lived. You must know when to retreat."' They all said, 'That's only to be expected. Old people are always harking back to the past.' So they didn't take it seriously.

"Next morning, when there was a commotion in the Palace and it was announced that Her Grace was seriously ill and all ladies with titles must go to pay their respects, they were horrified and hurried there. Before they came back, we heard that the Imperial Consort Zhou had died. So you see, the rumour outside and their suspicions at home happened to coincide. Wasn't that strange?"

Baochai put in, "Not only were the rumours outside wrong, but at home too, as soon as they heard the word 'consort' everyone panicked. It was only later that they realized their mistake. The last couple of days, maids and old nurses from Their Ladyships' house told me they knew all along it wasn't our elder sister. When I asked how they could be so sure, they told me, 'Some years ago in the first month, a fortune-teller from another province who was said to be very accurate was recommended. The old lady sent him the horoscopes of all the young ladies, including Her Grace's, to work out. He said, "I'm afraid the hour given for this young lady born on the first of the first month is wrong. If not, she's surely a noble lady -- she couldn't belong to your mansion." The master told him, "Never mind whether it's wrong or not. Just base your calculations on this." Then the fortune-teller said, "In the four characters for the year jiashen and the month of the first, bingyin, there is 'an official who is injured' and 'wealth run through.' Only in the character shen are there 'a regular official' and 'lu and horse,' meaning this lady cannot be kept at home, nor does her horoscope show much good fortune. The day is yimao, and as wood is in the ascendant in early spring this is 'shoulder to shoulder,' but who knows, the more the better; for good timber has to be cut and trimmed to make a useful vessel. Fortunately, xin metal in the hour is honourable, and the regular official and lu and horse in si are in the ascendant: this is called the 'flying horse carrying the lu.' And again, the day meets the 'special lu,' so this is most honourable. With 'the two virtues, heaven and moon' in the ascendant, she is fated to receive the Imperial favour. If the hour is correct, this young lady is undoubtedly a consort." Wasn't that an accurate prediction? We remember him saying too, "The pity is that her glory will not last long. If she meets with the years yin or the months mao, this will be 'shoulder to shoulder' and 'rival upon rival,' just as when wood is carved too intricately it loses its strength." They'd forgotten all this and just panicked. Then I reminded our elder mistress that this year is yin and this month mao.'"

Before Baochai could finish, Xue Ke cut in impatiently, "Never mind about other people's affairs. Since there's this miraculous fortune-teller, I'd like to know what malignant star is in my brother's ascendant this year to land him in such trouble. Give me his horoscope and I'll go to ask the fortune-teller whether there's any danger."

"He came here from another province. I don't know if he's still in the capital or not," she answered.

As she was speaking, Aunt Xue made ready to go to the Jia mansion.

Upon her arrival there, only Li Wan and Tanchun were at home to receive her.

"How is your nephew's case going?" they asked.

"We're waiting for the higher court's decision," she told them. "It doesn't look as if it will be a capital charge."

This set everyone’s mind at rest.

“Last night Her Ladyship was saying how good Aunt Xue was to us when we had trouble here before,” Tanchun told them. “But now that she’s in trouble herself, of course we can’t very well ask for her help. She’s still very worried though.”

“I’ve been feeling bad too at home,” said Aunt Xue. “But with my elder son in this trouble and my younger one away, what use would Baochai be here on her own? Besides, my daughter-in-law is so silly, I couldn’t leave. And now the magistrate here is busy preparing for Imperial Consort Zhou’s visit, so he can’t settle the case. It was only because Pan came back that I was able to get away to see you.”

“Do stay here for a few days,” urged Li Wan.

Aunt Xue nodded. “I mean to keep you young ladies company. It’s only Baochai I feel bad about, left there on her own.”

“If you’re worried, aunt, why not ask Cousin Baochai over too?” suggested Xichun.

“That wouldn’t do,” replied Aunt Xue with a smile.

“Why not? She’s stayed here before.”

“You don’t understand,” Li Wan put in. “How can she come now that they’re in trouble?”

Xichun accepted this and asked no more.

Just then the Lady Dowager came back. At sight of Aunt Xue, without waiting to greet her she asked for news of Xue Pan. Aunt Xue gave her a detailed account. Baoyu, standing by, heard her mention Jiang Yuhan. He refrained from questioning her in front of the others, but he was thinking, “Since he’s back in the capital, why hasn’t he come to see me?” And he was also wondering why Baochai had not come with her mother. He was still brooding over this when Daiyu came to pay her respects. The sight of her cheered him up a little and pushed Baochai from his mind. He stayed for the evening meal with the Lady Dowager and his girl cousins, after which the party broke up and Aunt Xue spent the night in his grandmother’s inner room.

Back in his own room, Baoyu changed his clothes. Suddenly he remembered the girdle given him by Jiang Yuhan.

“That red girdle you wouldn’t wear that year,” he asked Xiren. “Is it still there?”

“Yes, I put it away. Why do you ask?”

“No reason. I just wondered.”

“Haven’t you heard how Master Xue got into this trouble which may cost him his life, all because he took up with such scoundrels? Why should you want to be reminded of that? Instead of worrying about such pointless things, you’d do better to study quietly and put all these frivolities out of your head.”

“I’m not making trouble. It just occurred to me to ask. It doesn’t matter whether it’s there or not. But one casual question from me always starts you off on a long lecture.”

“It’s not that I talk too much,” Xiren replied with a smile. “But if you’re well-educated and know the rules of propriety, you should try to get on in the world. Then when the one you love comes, she’ll be pleased and will respect you.”

This reminded Baoyu. “Good gracious!” he exclaimed. “Just now in the old lady’s place there were so many people, I didn’t have a chance to speak to Cousin Lin, and she didn’t take any notice of me either. She left first when the party broke up. She must be in her rooms now. I’ll go and see her.” With that he started off.

“Come back soon,” Xiren called after him. “This is all my fault for making a suggestion which has set you off again.”

Baoyu did not answer but hurried with lowered head to Bamboo Lodge. He found Daiyu leaning over her desk reading. He went up to her.

“So you’re back already, cousin,” he said smiling.

She smiled back. “Why should I stay when you ignore me?”

“There were so many people talking, I couldn’t get a word in. That’s why I didn’t speak to you.”

As he spoke he looked at the book she was reading. He could not make out a single word. Some characters looked like the word for peony, but he was not sure.

Some looked like the character 茫; another was like the character 大 with the character 九 and a hook, and a 五 in the middle; still another had a 五 and a 六 on top, then a 木 and another 五 below. Finding this both strange and perplexing he remarked:

“You’re really getting beyond me, cousin, studying this heavenly script.”

Daiyu gave a tinkling laugh.

“A fine scholar you are! Not to know a tablature for the lute!”

“Of course I know what a tablature is. But why can’t I make out a single character? Do you know them, cousin?”

“If I didn’t, what would I be reading it for?”

“I don’t believe it. I’ve never heard that you could play. We have several lutes hanging in our study, but last year when that visitor — what was his name now? Ji Haogu — came, my father asked him to play. He took down one of the lutes, but said they were all no good. ‘If you’re in the mood, sir,’ he told my father, ‘I’ll bring my own lute another day to play for you.’ So I suppose my father can’t play either, and that’s why that fellow never came back. Are you hiding your accomplishments?”

“I’m no player really,” she replied. “The other day, feeling a little better, I took a book on the lute from the big bookcase. It seemed so refined and the theory in it so sound, with clear directions too for fingering, that I felt it must be a good way to cultivate the mind. When I was in Yangzhou I heard something about this and even learned a little, but I gave it up and have forgotten it all. ‘Three days without playing, and listeners will be bored.’ The other day I was reading some notations which had the names of the melodies but not the scores, so I looked out another copy with scores and found it fascinating. But it’s really hard to play well. According to the book, when Shi Kuang played he could summon wind and thunder and dragons and phoenixes. And Confucius learned from Shi Xiang, recognizing from his playing that King Wen was the composer. To play ‘Lofty Mountains and Flowing Streams’ and find a connoisseur like Zhong Ziqi....” Her eyes misted over and she slowly lowered her head.

This so delighted Baoyu that he cried, “Cousin, this is wonderful! But as I can’t read the notations, do teach me.”

“There’s no need for teaching. Once it’s explained you’ll understand.”

“But I’m such a dolt. You must teach me. For instance, what’s that ‘big’ character with a hook and a ‘five’ in the middle?”

Daiyu laughed.

“The ‘big’ and the ‘nine’ mean that the left thumb should press the ninth marker. The hook and the ‘five’ mean that the right hand should pluck the fifth string. It’s not a character but a symbol, and very easy to understand. There are symbols for the various ways of fingering — intoning, kneading, slurring, appoggiaturas, trembling, flying, pushing and so on — a whole terminology.”

Baoyu was so excited that he capered about.

“Now that you know the theory, cousin, why don’t we learn to play?”

“The lute is an instrument of austerity,” she answered. “The ancients invented it to cultivate their minds and control their passions, to suppress impure urges and avoid extravagance. So to play the lute you must choose a quiet room, either a lofty hall or a pavilion in the upper storey of a building, or among the rocks in a forest, or on a mountain summit or beside a stream at moonlight, when a light breeze is blowing. Then you must burn incense and sit quietly, regulating your breathing and calming your mind till you feel that your heart and soul are in harmony with the divine. If you lack a good understanding of the music, if your fingers are unpractised and your touch not true to the notes, if you are in the least agitated, then you must not play. That is why the ancients said that to find someone understanding to listen is even harder than to find a good player. If the listener knows nothing about music, it is better to play to the clear breeze, the bright moon, the dark pines and rugged rocks, to monkeys and cranes. That is why those who understand music are so hard to find. You must also have good fingering and a good tone.”

Placing the zither on the table, she sat opposite the fifth marker and, facing the centre of the strings, raised both hands gracefully. Only thus, she said, could both body and mind be in perfect composure. One must also know whether to play soft or loud, fast or slow, and do so with ease and natural dignity.

“We’re only learning for fun,” objected Baoyu. “If one has to be so particular, it’s too difficult.”

As they were chatting Zijuan came in. At sight of Baoyu she exclaimed with a smile, “So you’re in high spirits today, Master Bao!”

“Hearing my cousin expound this art has suddenly enlightened me,” he answered. “The more she tells me, the more I want to hear.”

“I didn’t mean that, but the fact that you’ve come to our place.”

“Earlier, when my cousin was unwell, I was afraid of upsetting her. Besides, I had school, and so it looked as if we’d drifted apart.”

Before he could say more, Zijuan interposed, “The young lady’s better now, but since that’s the case, Master Bao, after sitting here for a while you should let her rest instead of tiring her with all this talk.”

“You’re right. I was so carried away that I forgot she may be tired.”

Daiyu smiled. “Talking about this is rather refreshing, not tiring. I’m only afraid that, no matter how much I say, you still won’t understand.”

“Well, in time I’m sure to catch on.” He stood up. “Do rest now, cousin. Tomorrow I’ll ask Tanchun and Xichun to come and learn too, then I can listen to you all.”

“You’re too greedy,” she teased. “Suppose we all learn to play, if you don’t understand it will be like playing the lute to a cow....” This reminded her of something and she broke off, flushing.

Baoyu laughed. “So long as you can play, I’m sure to enjoy it — never mind whether I’m a cow or not.”

At that Daiyu smiled, and Zijuan and Xueyan laughed.

They went out then and found Qiuwen with a young maid who was holding a small pot of orchids.

“Someone sent four pots of orchids to Her Ladyship,” said Qiuwen. “As she’s busy she has no time to enjoy them, so she’s given one pot to you, master, and one to Miss Lin.”

Daiyu saw that there were double blooms on some stalks, and this touched her heart, though she could not tell whether she felt glad or sad. She simply stared in silence. But Baoyu, his mind still on the zither, proposed:

“Now that you have these orchids, cousin, you can play The Orchid’s Song.”

This suggestion, however, rather upset her. Back in her room she gazed at the flowers, thinking, “Plants in spring have fresh leaves and fine flowers. But I’m still young yet already as frail as willow catkins in late autumn. If only I could have my wish, I might grow stronger. Otherwise, I may not last any longer than willow blossoms at the end of spring, unable to stand the wind and rain.” At this reflection, she shed tears again.

Zijuan, watching this, could not think what had come over her. Baoyu had been in such high spirits, yet now that she was looking at flowers she was crying again. The maid was wondering how to console her when someone arrived from Baochai.

If you want to know the reason, read the next chapter.

第87章 感秋声抚琴悲往事 坐禅寂走火入邪魔

却说黛玉叫进宝钗家的女人来，问了好，呈上书子，黛玉叫他去喝茶，便将宝钗来书打开看时，只见上面写着：
　　妹生辰不偶，家运多艰，姊妹伶仃，萱亲衰迈。兼之声狺语，日暮无休；更道惨祸飞灾，不啻惊风密雨。夜深辗侧，愁绪何堪。属在同心，能不为之愍恻乎？回忆海棠结社，序属清秋，对菊持螯，同盟欢洽。犹记“孤标傲世偕谁隐，一样开花为底迟”之句，未尝不叹冷节馀芳，如吾两人也！感怀触绪，聊赋四章。匪曰无故呻吟，亦长歌当哭之意耳。
　　悲时序之递嬗兮，又属清秋。感遭家之不造兮，独处离愁。北堂有萱兮，何以忘优？无以解忧兮，我心咻咻。
　　云凭凭今秋风酸，步中庭兮霜叶干。何去何从兮失我故欢，静言思之兮恻肺肝。
　　惟鲔有潭兮，惟鹤有梁。鳞早潜伏兮，羽毛何长！搔首问兮茫茫，高天厚地兮，谁知余之永伤？
　　银河耿耿兮寒气侵，月色横斜兮玉漏沉。忧心炳炳兮我哀吟。吟复吟兮寄我知音。
　　黛玉看了，不胜伤感。又想：“宝姐姐不寄与别人，单寄与我，也是‘惺惺惜惺惺’的意思。”正在沉吟，只听见外面有人说道：“林姐姐在家里呢么？”黛玉一面把宝钗的书叠起，口内便答应道：“是谁？”正问着，早见几个人进来，却是探春、湘云、李纹、李绮。彼此问了好，雪雁倒上茶来，大家喝了，说些闲话。因想起前年的“菊花诗”来，黛玉便道：“宝姐姐自从挪出去，来了两遭，如今索性有事也不来了，真真奇怪。我看他终久还来我们这里不来！”探春微笑道：“怎么不来？横竖要来的。如今是他们尊嫂有些脾气，姨妈上了年纪的人，又兼有薛大哥的事，自然得宝姐姐照料一切。那里还比得先前有工夫呢？”
　　正说着，忽听得唿喇喇一片风声，吹了好些落叶打在窗纸上。停了一回儿，又透过一阵清香来。众人闻着，都说道：“这是何处来的香风？这象什么香？”黛玉道：“好象木樨香。”探春笑道：“林姐姐终不脱南边人的话。这大九月里的，那里还有桂花呢？”黛玉笑道：“原是啊，不然，怎么不竟说‘是’桂花香，只说似乎‘象’呢。”湘云道：“三姐姐，你也别说。你可记得‘十里荷花，三秋桂子’？在南边正是晚桂开的时候了，你只没有见过罢了。等你明日到南边去的时候，你自然也就知道了。”探春笑道：“我有什么事到南边去？况且这个也是我早知道的，不用你们说嘴。”李纹、李绮只抿着嘴儿笑。黛玉道：“妹妹，这可说不齐。俗语说：‘人是地行仙。’今日在这里，明日就不知在那里。譬如我原是南边人，怎么到了这里呢？”湘云拍着手笑道：“今儿三姐姐可叫林姐姐问住了。不但林姐姐是南边人到这里，就是我们这几个人就不同：也有本来是北边的；也有根子是南边，生长在北边；也有生长在南边，到这北边的。今儿大家都凑在一处，可见人总有一个定数。大凡地和人，总是各自有缘分的。”众人听了都点头，探春也只是笑。又说了一会子闲话儿，大家散出。黛玉送至门口，大家都说：“你身上才好些，别出来了，看着了风。”
　　于是黛玉一面说着话儿，一面站在门口，又与四人殷勤了几句，便看着他们出院去了。进来坐着，看看已是林鸟归山，夕阳西坠。因史湘云说起南边的话，便想着：“父母若在，南边的景致，春花秋月，水秀山明，二十四桥，六朝遗迹。不少下人伏侍，诸事可以任意，言语亦可不避。香车画舫，红杏青帘，惟我独尊。今日寄人篱下，纵有许多照应，自己无处不要留心。不知前生作了什么罪孽，今生这样孤凄！真是李后主说的，‘此间日中只以眼泪洗面’矣！”一面思想，不知不觉神往那里去了。
　　紫鹃走来，看见这样光景，想着必是因刚才说起南边北边的话来，一时触着黛玉的心事了。便问道：“姑娘们来说了半天话，想来姑娘又劳了神了。刚才我叫雪雁告诉厨房里，给姑娘作了一碗火肉白菜汤，加了一点儿虾米儿，配了点青笋紫菜，姑娘想着好么？”黛玉道：“也罢了。”紫鹃道：“还熬了一点江米粥。”黛玉点点头儿，又说道：“那粥得你们两个自己熬了，不用他们厨房里熬才是。”紫鹃道：“我也怕厨房里弄的不干净，我们自己熬呢。就是那汤，我也告诉雪雁合柳嫂儿说了，要弄干净着。柳嫂儿说了：他打点妥当，拿到他屋里，叫他们五儿瞅着炖呢。”黛玉道：“我倒不是嫌人家腌。只是病了好些日子，不周不备，都是人家，这会子又汤儿粥儿的调度，未免惹人厌烦。”说着，眼圈儿又红了。紫鹃道：“姑娘这话也是多想。姑娘是老太太外孙女儿，又是老太太心坎儿上的。别人求其在姑娘跟前讨好儿还不能呢，那里有抱怨的？”黛玉点点头儿。因又问道：“你才说的五儿，不是那日合宝二爷那边的芳官在一处的那个女孩儿？”紫鹃道：“就是他。”黛玉道：“不听见说要进来么？”紫鹃道：“可不是，因为病了一场。后来好了，才要进来，正是晴雯他们闹出事来的时候，也就耽搁住了。”黛玉道：“我看那丫头倒也还头脸儿干净。”说着，外头婆子送了汤来。雪雁出来接时，那婆子说道：“柳嫂儿叫回姑娘，这是他们五儿作的，没敢在大厨房里作，怕姑娘嫌腌。”雪雁答应着，接了进来。黛玉在屋里，已听见，吩咐雪雁：“告诉那老婆子回去说，叫他费心。”雪雁出来说了，老婆子自去。这里雪雁将黛玉的碗箸安放在小几儿上，因问黛玉道：“还有咱们南来的五香大头菜，拌些麻油、醋，可好么？”黛玉道：“也使得，只不必累坠了。”一面盛上粥来。黛玉吃了半碗，用羹匙舀了两口汤喝，就搁下了。两个丫鬟撤下来了，拭净了小几，端下去，又换上一张常放的小几。黛玉漱了口，盥了手，便道：“紫鹃，添了香了没有？”紫鹃道：“就添去。”黛玉道：“你们就把汤合粥吃了罢，味儿还好，且是干净。待我自己添香罢。”两个人答应了，在外间自吃去了。
　　这里黛玉添了香，自己坐着，才要拿本书看，只听得园内的风自西边直透到东边，穿过树枝，都在那里唏哗喇不住的响。一会儿，檐下的铁马也只管叮叮当当的乱敲起来。一时雪雁先吃完了，进来伺候。黛玉便问道：“天气冷了，我前日叫你们把那小毛儿衣裳晾晾，可曾晾过没有？”雪雁道：“都晾过了。”黛玉道：“你拿一件来我披披。”雪雁走去，将一包小毛衣裳抱来，打开毡包，给黛玉自拣。只见内中夹着个绢包儿。黛玉伸手拿起，打开看时，却是宝玉病时送来的旧绢子，自己题的诗，上面泪痕犹在。里头却包着那剪破了的香囊、扇袋并宝玉通灵玉上的穗子。原来晾衣裳时从箱中捡出，紫鹃恐怕遗失了，遂夹在毡包里的。这黛玉不看则已，看了时，也不说穿那一件衣裳，手里只拿着那两方手帕，呆呆的看那旧诗。看了一回，不觉得簌簌泪下。
　　紫鹃刚从外间进来，只见雪雁正捧着一毡包衣裳，在旁边呆立，小几上却搁着剪破了的香囊和两三截儿扇袋并那铰拆了的穗子。黛玉手中却拿着两方旧帕子，上边写着字迹，在那里对着滴泪呢。正是：失意人逢失意事，新啼痕间旧啼痕。紫鹃见了这样，知是他触物伤情，感怀旧事，料道劝也无益，只得笑着道：“姑娘，还看那些东西作什么？那都是那几年宝二爷和姑娘小时，一时好了，一时恼了，闹出来的笑话儿。要象如今这样厮抬厮敬的，那里能把这些东西白遭塌了呢。”紫鹃这话原给黛玉开心，不料这几句话更提起黛玉初来时和宝玉的旧事来，一发珠泪连绵起来。紫鹃又劝道：“雪雁这里等着呢，姑娘披上一件罢。”那黛玉才把手帕撂下。紫鹃连忙拾起，将香袋等物包起拿开。这黛玉方披了一件皮衣，自己闷闷的走到外间来坐下。回头看见案上宝钗的诗启尚未收好，又拿出来瞧了两遍，叹道：“境遇不同，伤心则一。不免也赋四章，翻入琴谱，可弹可歌，明日写出来寄去，以当和作。”便叫雪雁将外边桌上笔砚拿来，濡墨挥毫，赋成四叠。又将琴谱翻出，借他《猗兰》《思贤》两操，合成音韵，与自己做的配齐了，然后写出，以备送与宝钗。又即叫雪雁向箱中将自己带来的短琴拿出，调上弦，又操演了指法。黛玉本是个绝顶聪明人，又在南边学过几时，虽是手生，到底一理就熟。抚了一番，夜已深了，便叫紫鹃收拾睡觉，不提。
　　却说宝玉这日起来，梳洗了，带着焙茗正往书房中来，只见墨雨笑嘻嘻的跑来，迎头说道：“二爷今日便宜了。太爷不在书房里，都放了学了。”宝玉道：“当真的么？”墨雨道：“二爷不信，那不是三爷和兰哥来了？”宝玉看时，只见贾环、贾兰跟着小厮们，两个笑嘻嘻的，嘴里咭咭呱呱不知说些什么，迎头来了。见了宝玉，都垂手站住。宝玉问道：“你们两个怎么就回来了？”贾环道：“今日太爷有事，说是放一天学，明儿再去呢。”宝玉听了，方回身到贾母、贾政处去禀明了，然后回到怡红院中。袭人问道：“怎么又回来了？”宝玉告诉了他。只坐了一坐儿，便往外走，袭人道：“往那里去，这样忙法？就放了学，依我说，也该养养神儿了。”宝玉站住脚，低了头，说道：“你的话也是，但是好容易放一天学，还不散散去。你也该可怜我些儿了。”袭人见说的可怜，笑道：“由爷去罢。”正说着，端了饭来，宝玉也没法儿，只得且吃饭。三口两口忙忙的吃完，漱了口，一溜烟往黛玉房中去了。
　　走到门口，只见雪雁在院中晾绢子呢。宝玉因问：“姑娘吃了饭了么？”雪雁道：“早起喝了半碗粥，懒怠吃饭，这时候打盹儿呢。二爷且到别处走走，回来再来罢。”宝玉只得回来。无处可去，忽然想起惜春有好几天没见，便信步走到蓼风轩来。刚到窗下．只见静悄悄一无人声，宝玉打量他也睡午觉，不便进去。才要走时，只听屋里微微一响，不知何声；宝玉站往再听，半日，又“拍”的一响。宝玉还未听出，只见一个人道：“你在这里下了一个子儿，那里你不应么？”宝玉方知是下棋呢。但只急切听不出这个人的语音是谁。底下方听见惜春道：“怕什么？你这么一吃我，我这么一应，你又这么吃，我又这么应，还缓着一着儿呢，终久连的上。”那一个又道：“我要这么一吃呢？”惜春道：“阿嘎，还有一着反扑在里头呢，我倒没防备。”宝玉听了听那一个声音很熟，却不是他们姊妹，料着惜春屋里也没外人，轻轻的掀帘进去。看时不是别人，却是那栊翠庵的槛外人妙玉。这宝玉见是妙玉，不敢惊动。妙玉和惜春正在凝思之际，也没理会。宝玉却站在旁边，看他两个的手段。只见妙玉低着头，问惜春道：“你这个畸角儿不要了么？”惜春道：“怎么不要？你那里头都是死子儿，我怕什么？”妙玉道：“且别说满话，试试看。”惜春道：“我便打了起来，看你怎么着。”妙玉却微微笑着，把边上子一接，却搭转一吃，把惜春的一个角儿都打起来了，笑着说道：“这叫做‘倒脱靴势’。＂
　　惜春尚未答言，宝玉在旁情不自禁，哈哈一笑，把两个人都唬了一大跳。惜春道：“你这是怎么说？进来也不言语。这么使促狭唬人！你多早晚进来的？”宝玉道：“我头里就进来了，看着你们两个争这个畸角儿。”说着，一面与妙玉施礼，一面又笑问道：“妙公轻易不出禅关，今日何缘下凡一走？”妙玉听了，忽然把脸一红，也不答言，低了头自看那棋。宝玉自觉造次，连忙陪笑道：“倒是出家人比不得我们在家的俗人。头一件，心是静的。静则灵，灵则慧。”宝玉尚未说完，只见妙玉微微的把眼一抬，看了宝玉一眼，复又低下头去，那脸上的颜色渐渐的红晕起来。宝玉见他不理，只得讪讪的旁边坐了。惜春还要下子，妙玉半日说道：“再下罢。”便起身理理衣裳，重新坐下，痴痴的问着宝玉道：“你从何处来？”宝玉巴不得这一声，好解释前头的话，忽又想道：“或是妙玉的机锋？”转红了脸，答应不出来。妙玉微微一笑，自笑惜春说话。惜春也笑追：“二哥哥，这什么难答的？你没有听见人家常说的，‘从来处来’么？这也值得把脸红了，见了生人的似的。”妙玉听了这话，想起自家，心上一动，脸上一热，必然也是红的，倒觉不好意思起来。因站起来说道：“我来得久了，要回用里去了。”惜春知妙玉为人，也不深留，送出门口。妙玉笑道：“久已不来，这里弯弯曲曲的，回去的路头都要迷住了。”宝玉道：“这倒要我来指引指，何如？”妙玉道：“不敢，二爷前请。”于是二人别了惜春，离了蓼风轩，弯弯曲曲，走近潇湘馆，忽听得叮咚之声。妙玉道：“那里的琴声？”宝玉道：“想必是林妹妹那里抚琴呢。”妙玉道：“原来他也会这个吗？怎么素日不听见提起？”宝玉悉把黛玉的事说了一遍，因说：“咱们去看他。”妙玉道：“从古只有听琴，再没有看琴的。”宝玉笑道：“我原说我是个俗人。”说着，二人走至潇湘馆外，在山子石上坐着静听，甚觉音调清切。只听得低吟道：
　　风萧潇兮秋气深，美人千里兮独沉中。望故乡今何处？倚栏杆兮涕沾襟。
　　歇了一回，听得又吟道：
　　山迢迢兮水长，照轩窗兮明月光。耿耿不寐兮银河渺茫，罗衫怯怯兮风露凉。
　　又歇了一歇。妙玉道：“刚才‘侵’字韵是第一叠，如今‘阳’字韵是第二叠了。咱们再听。”里边又吟道：
　　子之遭兮不自由，予之遇兮多烦忧。之子与我兮心焉相投，思古人兮俾无尤。
　　妙玉道：“这又是一拍。何忧思之深也！”宝玉道：“我虽不懂得，但听他声音，也觉得过悲了。”里头又调了一回弦。妙玉道：“君弦太高了，与无射律只怕不配呢。”里边又吟道：
　　人生斯世兮如轻尘，天上人间兮感夙因。感夙因兮不可，素心如何天上月！
　　妙玉听了，呀然失色道：“如何忽作变徵之声？音韵可裂金石矣！只是太过。”宝玉道：“太过便怎么？”妙玉道：“恐不能持久。”正议论时，听得君弦“蹦”的一声断了。妙玉站起来，连忙就走。宝玉道：“怎么样？”妙玉道：“日后自知，你也不必多说。”竟自走了。弄得宝玉满肚疑团，没精打采的，归至怡红院中，不表。
　　且说妙玉归去，早有道婆接着，掩了庵门，坐了一回，把《禅门日诵》念了一遍。吃了晚饭，点上香，拜了菩萨，命道婆子自去歇着。自己的禅床靠背俱已整齐，屏息垂帘，跏跌坐下，断除妄想，趁向真如。坐到三更以后，听得房上一片响声，妙玉恐有贼来，下了禅床，出到前轩，但见云影横空，月华如水。那时天气尚不很凉，独自一个凭栏站了一回，忽听房上两个猫儿一递一声厮叫。那妙玉忽想起日间宝玉之言，不觉一阵心跳耳热，自己连忙收摄心神，走进掸房，仍到禅床上坐了。怎奈神不守舍，一时如万马奔驰，觉得禅床便恍荡起来，身子已不在庵中。便有许多王孙公子，要来娶他；又有些媒婆扯扯拽拽扶他上车，自己不肯去。一回儿，又有盗贼劫他，持刀执棍的逼勒，只得哭喊求救。
　　早惊醒了用中女尼道婆等，都拿火来照看，只见妙玉两手撒开，口中流沫。急叫醒时，只见眼睛直竖，两颧鲜红，骂道：“我是有菩萨保佑，你们这些强徒敢要怎么样？”众人都唬的没了主意，都说道：“我们在这里呢，快醒转来罢！”妙玉道：“我要回家去！你们有什么好人，送我回去罢。”道婆道：“这里就是你住的房子。”说着，又叫别的女尼忙向观音前祷告。求了签，翻开签书看时，是触犯了西南角上的阴人。就有一个说：“是了，大观园中西南角上本来没有人住，阴气是有的。”一面弄汤弄水的在那里忙乱。那女尼原是自南边带来的，伏侍妙玉自然比别人尽心，围着妙玉坐在禅床上。妙玉回头道：“你是谁？”女尼道：“是我。”妙玉仔细瞧了一瞧道：“原来是你！”便抱住那女尼，呜呜咽咽的哭起来，说道：“你是我的妈呀，你不救我，我不得活了！”那女尼一面唤醒他，一面给他揉着。道婆倒上茶来喝了，直到天明才睡了。
　　女尼便打发人去请大夫来看脉。也有说是思虑伤脾的，也有说是热入血室的，也有说是邪崇触犯的，也有说是内外感冒的，终无定论。后请得一个大夫来看了，问：“曾打坐过没有？”道婆说道：“向来打坐的。”大夫道：“这病可是昨夜忽然来的么？”道婆道：“是。”大夫道：“这是走魔入火的原故。”众人问：“有碍没有？”大夫道：“幸亏打坐不久，魔还入得浅，可以有救。”写了降伏心火的药，吃了一剂，稍稍平复些。外面那些游头浪子听见了，便造作许多谣言，说：“这么年纪，那里忍得住？况且又是很风流的人品，很乖觉的性灵，以后不知飞在谁手里，便宜谁去呢。”过了几日，妙玉病虽略好了些，神思未复，终有些恍惚。
　　一日，惜春正坐着，彩屏忽然进来，回道：“姑娘知道妙玉师父的事吗？”惜春道：“他有什么事？”彩屏道：“我昨日听见邢姑娘和大奶奶在那里说呢，他自从那日合姑娘，下棋回去，夜间忽然中了邪，嘴里乱嚷，说强盗来抢他来了。到如今还没好呢。姑娘，你说这不是奇事吗？”惜春听了，默默无语。因想：“妙玉虽然洁净，毕竟尘缘未断。可惜我生在这种人家，不便出家，我若出了家时，那有邪魔缠扰？一念不生，万缘俱寂。”想到这里，蓦与神会，若有所得，便口占一偈云：
　　大造本无方，云何是应住？
　　既从空中来，应向空中去。
占毕，即命丫头焚香。自己静坐了一回，又翻开那棋谱来，把孔融、王积薪等所著看了几篇。内中“茂叶包蟹势”、“黄莺搏兔势”，都不出奇；“三十六局杀角势”，一时也难会难记，独看到“十龙走马”，觉得甚有意思。正在那里作想，只听见外面一个人走进院来，连叫彩屏。
未知是谁，下回分解。

Daiyu invited the woman in and asked after her mistress. When the servant presented the letter, Daiyu told her to go and have some tea while she opened it. This is what she read:

“Since my childhood I have been ill-starred, and now that our family is in decline my lot is even harder. With my young brother dead and my mother failing fast, while malicious gossip makes it impossible for me to live at home — to cap which, fresh disasters have befallen us — I feel as frantic as if I were beset by wind and rain in the dark of night. As I toss and turn sleeplessly, weighed down by anxiety, I wonder that one like yourself who knows my heart does not commiserate with me. I recall how in clear autumn weather, the Crab-Flower Club was formed and we feasted on crabs while enjoying the chrysanthemums. How well I remember your lines:

‘Who shares with you your pride
In your recluse’s bower?
Why don’t you bloom, like other flowers, in your own hour?’

I cannot help sighing over the fate of fragrant flowers which bloom untimely, like you and me! Moved by the feelings the season evokes in me, I have written four poems. Don’t think this is just empty lamentation, but take it rather as my long-drawn-out cry of grief.

Sad that the season should swing round again to clear autumn!
My heart is weighed down by my family’s misfortunes and my own sorrow.
How can the plant of forgetfulness make me forget my care?
No way to banish grief — my heart is harrowed with despair.

The scudding clouds and acrid wind make autumn more biting cold;
Dry frost-drenched leaves by the steps are swept up in heaps.
Where are the friends now from whom I am parted?
Silent, I ponder, and agony tears my heart.

The sturgeon has its deep pool, the crane its nest,
But scaled creatures dive deep, long-feathered birds have to rest.
Heaven is high, earth wide, but I lift my head in vain:
Who knows the unending grief which my heart doth pain?

The Milky Way shines coldly, the night is still;
The moon slants, the jade clepsydra has congealed.
My heart is burning, I croon a dirge apart,
Croon on and on to express my grieving heart.”

This letter reduced Daiyu to tears. “She didn’t write to anyone else, only to me — isn’t that ‘like sympathizing with like’?” she thought.

She was plunged in thought when someone outside called, “Is Cousin Lin at home?”

Folding the letter, she answered, “Who is it?”

Even as she spoke, Tanchun, Xiangyun, Li Wen and Li Qi entered. After they had greeted each other and Xueyan had served tea, they chatted for a while. This reminded them of the chrysanthemum poem competition the year before last.

“Since Cousin Chai moved out, she’s only been back twice,” remarked Daiyu. “Now she doesn’t come even when there’s something doing. It’s very strange. I wonder if she’ll ever come back again.”

“Of course she will,” said Tanchun with a smile. “She’s bound to. It’s just that now her sister-in-law is difficult and her mother’s getting on, and then there’s all this trouble over her brother — naturally she has to stay there to look after things. She hasn’t as much time as before, that’s all.”

Just then they heard a rustling outside as the wind blew a shower of dead leaves against the window paper. After a while, a whiff of subtle fragrance wafted in.

“Where does this scent come from?” they exclaimed. “What kind of perfume is it?”

“It smells like cassia,” said Daiyu.

“Cousin Lin is still so southern,” teased Tanchun. “It’s late September now. Where would we get cassia blossom?”

“Right,” retorted Daiyu. “If it weren’t so, why would I say it seems like it instead of stating that it is?”

“You remember the lines,” Xiangyun put in, “‘For ten li the lotus blooms in the breeze, and the cassia fragrance at mid-autumn fills the air.’ At this time of year in the south, the late cassia is in bloom, and you’ve never seen it. When you go south one day, you’ll find out.”

Tanchun laughed.

“What reason would I have to go south? Besides, I knew that long ago without your telling me.”

Li Wen and Li Qi simply smiled faintly.

“In this world, one can never tell,” said Daiyu. “As the proverb says, ‘Men are like travelling immortals.’ Today you’re here; tomorrow, goodness knows where. Take my case. I’m a southerner, yet here I am in the North.”

Xiangyun clapped her hands.

“Cousin Xifeng really got the better of Third Sister today,” remarked one of the others. “Not only is Cousin Lin a southerner who’s come up here; we’re all different too. Some of us are northerners by birth, some southerners by origin who were born in the north, and others born in the south who’ve come up north. The fact that today we’ve all foregathered shows that everything is predestined. It seems to me that places and people are fated to come together.”

The rest agreed. Tanchun simply smiled.

After some further conversation they took their leave. Daiyu saw them to the gate.

“You’ve only just started getting better,” they warned her. “You mustn’t see us out or you may catch cold.”

So she stood at the gate chatting with them for a while, then urged the four girls in a friendly way to come again another time. Not until they had left the courtyard did she go back indoors and sit down again. She saw that the birds in the wood had flown back to their nests and the sun was sinking behind the hills.

Xiangyun’s mention of the south had set her thinking, “If my parents were still alive and I were at home, I could enjoy the southern scenery in spring and autumn with its beautiful lakes and hills — the Twenty-four Bridges, the relics of the Six Dynasties. I’d have no lack of maids to wait on me and could do as I pleased, with no need to watch my tongue. I could ride in a scented carriage or painted boat, the queen of all I surveyed. But now I’m dependent on others. Though they look after me so well, I have to be careful in every way. What sin have I committed in some past life to be so wretched in this one? As Li Houzhu of the Tang Dynasty said, ‘I’ve washed my face with tears all day....’”

So her thoughts ran on until she was lost in reverie.

Zijuan, coming in and seeing her in this mood, knew that it must have been induced by the talk of south and north.

“The young ladies have been chatting so long, you must be tired out, miss,” she said. “I’ve just told Xueyan to tell the kitchen to prepare you a bowl of ham and cabbage soup with a little dried shrimp and some bamboo-shoots and laver. Will that be all right?”

“Yes,” was the brief answer.

“I’ve also prepared some congee.”

Daiyu nodded, then said, “You must cook that congee yourselves, not let the kitchen do it.”

“I was afraid the kitchen wouldn’t clean it properly, so I’m making it myself. And I told Xueyan to ask Mrs. Liu to see that the soup is cleanly made. She says she’ll prepare it in her own room and get Wu’er to keep an eye on it while it’s stewing.”

“I’m not really fussy,” said Daiyu. “But during my illness I had to put up with all sorts of shortages and have to depend on other people for everything. Now I’m asking for soup and congee, I’m probably getting on their nerves.” Her eyes reddened again.

“That’s you imagining things, miss. You’re the old lady’s granddaughter, her favourite. The others would give anything to have a chance to please you; who’d complain?”

Daiyu nodded. Then she asked, “Didn’t you say Wu’er? Isn’t she the girl I saw the other day with Fangguan from Bao-yu’s place?”

“That’s right.”

“I heard she was going to be sent here. Why hasn’t she come?”

“Yes, she was going to be. But then she fell ill, and after she got better it was just when Qingwen and the others were in trouble, so that held things up.”

“She looked to me a clean-looking girl,” remarked Daiyu.

Just then an old woman brought in the soup. Xueyan went out to take it.

“Mrs. Liu told me to tell you, miss, that Wu’er prepared this,” said the woman. “She didn’t dare do it in the big kitchen for fear you might think it dirty.”

Xueyan assented and brought the soup in. Daiyu, who had overheard, told her to...

Xueyan went out to tell the old woman this, and the latter left. Then Xueyan set Daiyu’s bowl and chopsticks on a small table and asked, “We’ve still got some spiced salted turnip that we brought from the south. Would you like some of that, miss, with sesame oil and vinegar?”

“Very well, but don’t take too much trouble,” said Daiyu.

Xueyan brought in the gruel and Daiyu ate half a bowl, then with a spoon she sipped two mouthfuls of soup before putting it down. Her two maids cleared the small table, wiped it clean and carried it out, bringing back another small table which was usually there. After Daiyu had rinsed her mouth and washed her hands she asked Zijuan, “Have you put more incense in the burner?”

“I’ll do it now.”

“You two had better finish that soup and gruel. It’s quite tasty and clean. I’ll put the incense in myself.”

They assented and went to the outer room to eat.

Daiyu, having replenished the incense, sat down. She was thinking of reading when she heard the wind in the garden sweeping from west to east through the trees, setting all their branches soughing. Presently the wind-bells under the eaves started tinkling. Soon Xueyan, who had finished her meal, came in to wait on her.

“It’s turned cold,” said Daiyu. “Did you air my fur clothes the other day as I told you?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Bring me one to put round my shoulders.”

Xueyan went to fetch a bundle of clothes. She undid the felt wrapper and invited Daiyu to choose one. Inside was a silk package which Daiyu picked up and opened. It contained the old handkerchiefs Baoyu had sent her when he was ill, on which she had written poems; and the tear-stains on them were still visible. Wrapped in them were the scented pouch she had cut up, the sachet and the tassel from Baoyu’s Jade of Spiritual Understanding. When airing the clothes, Zijuan had found these in the case and afraid they might get lost had wrapped them in felt and put them in this bundle.

At sight of them, forgetting all about the clothes, Daiyu picked up the two handkerchiefs and stared blankly at the poems she had written. Without her knowing it, tears coursed down her cheeks.

Just then Zijuan came in and saw Xueyan standing blankly by, holding the bundle of clothes. On the small table were the cut-up scented pouch, the sachet in two or three pieces, and the broken tassel. Daiyu was holding two old handkerchiefs with writing on them, weeping as she looked at them.

Truly:

The unfortunate meet with fresh misfortune;

New tears mingle with the old.

Realizing that these keepsakes had stirred Daiyu’s emotions and reminded her of the past, Zijuan knew that it would be no use trying to comfort her.

“Why look at those things, miss?” she asked with a smile. “They’re just reminders of the times when you and Master Bao were children and kept falling out — that’s how these things got spoilt. If you were on as good terms now as you used to be then, these things wouldn’t have been treated so badly.”

She had meant to cheer Daiyu up, but this reference to her first days here and her tiffs with Baoyu only reduced her to a fresh flood of tears.

Seeing Xueyan still waiting there, Zijuan urged, “Do put on a fur, miss.”

Then at last Daiyu put down the handkerchiefs. Zijuan promptly picked them up and wrapped up the scented pouch and other things to put them away. Only then did Daiyu put on a fur and go listlessly to sit in the outer room. She turned and saw that Baochai’s letter and poems were still on the desk. Taking them out to read again, she sighed.

“Our circumstances are different, but we share the same grief,” she mused. “I must write four poems myself to set to music, so that they can be sung to the lute. I’ll write them out tomorrow and send them to her by way of reply.”

She told Xueyan to bring her the inkstone and brush from the outer room, then moistened the ink and started writing, producing four poems.

She folded it up then and got out her manuals of lute music. Selecting two melodies, “The Orchid” and “Longing for a Worthy Man,” she blended them into a melody to match her own composition, then wrote this down to give to Baochai. She told Xueyan to fetch from her case the short lute she had brought with her from the South and, having tuned it, she practised her fingering. A very gifted girl, Daiyu had taken some lessons in her southern home; and though out of practice she soon mastered it again. She played for a time until it was late, then told Zijuan to put away the lute and they went to bed.

Let us return now to Baoyu. He rose and, having washed and combed his hair, was on his way to school with Beiming when Moyu came running towards him, grinning.

“You’re in luck today, Master Bao,” he announced. “The master’s not at school, so it’s a holiday.”

“Is that true?”

“If you don’t believe me, look! Aren’t those Master Huan and Master Lan coming?”

Baoyu saw his brother and nephew approaching, laughing and chatting together, each attended by a page. When they caught sight of Baoyu they halted respectfully.

“Why are you back so soon?” he asked.

“The master has business and has given us a holiday,” Jia Huan told him. “He told us not to go back till the day after tomorrow.”

Only then did Baoyu turn back to report this to the Lady Dowager and his father, after which he returned to Happy Red Court.

“Why are you back again?” Xiren asked, and he explained.

He sat down for a little, then started out again.

“Where are you off to in such a hurry?” asked Xiren. “Even if school’s closed, you should take a rest now, in my opinion.”

Baoyu halted and lowered his head.

“You’re right,” he answered. “But I don’t often get a holiday. Can’t I relax for a change? Do have a little pity on me.”

The plea in his voice made her smile.

“All right,” she said. “Go where you please.”

Just then his meal was served and, much as he disliked the idea, he had to sit down to eat. He bolted it down, rinsed his mouth, and slipped away to Daiyu’s rooms.

At the gate he saw Xueyan hanging out handkerchiefs in the courtyard.

“Has your young lady had her meal yet?” he asked.

“She had half a bowl of congee first thing,” was the answer. “She didn’t want any proper breakfast and she’s dozing now. You’d better come back later, Master Bao.”

So he had to leave. With nowhere else to go, he suddenly remembered that he had not seen Xichun for several days and strolled to Alpinia Park. Under her window all was quiet. Assuming that she was having a nap, he was about to leave when he heard a slight sound from inside. Not sure what it was, he halted to listen. After a pause there came another faint sound. Before he could make it out, someone spoke.

“You put a piece there, but aren’t you going to answer me over here?”

Then he knew it was a game of go. The next voice, which he could not identify at once, was Xichun’s.

“What are you afraid of? You take one of my pieces, I counter; you take another, I counter again. I’m still a move ahead and can soon join up my pieces.”

“If I take like this?” asked the other.

“Oh dear! There’s a snap-back. I didn’t guard against that.”

The other’s voice now sounded familiar, but it was not that of any of the girls. Who could be playing with Xichun? He gently raised the portiere and went in. To his surprise he saw Miaoyu, that nun from Green Lattice Convent. Not wanting to disturb them as they were concentrating on the game, he stood watching. Miaoyu, her head lowered, was studying the board.

“What about this corner?” she asked. “Haven’t you lost it?”

“Of course I do,” retorted Xichun. “But all your stones are dead. What have I to fear?”

“Don’t boast,” warned Miaoyu. “Just wait and see.”

“I’ll make a move and see what you can do.”

Smiling, Miaoyu linked up the stones on one side and by a feint captured one of Xichun’s corners.

“This is called ‘pulling off the boot backwards’!” she chuckled.

Before Xichun could answer, Baoyu burst out laughing so loudly that both girls started.

“What do you mean by this?” Xichun scolded. “Coming in without a word, and scaring us like that! When did you arrive?”

“Some time ago. I was watching you fighting over this corner.”

He greeted Miaoyu then asked with a smile, “Why has the reverend sister left her seclusion to descend to the world of men today?”

Miaoyu flushed and lowered her head to study the board without answering. Baoyu, conscious of having been too forward, hastened to apologize.

“Of course, those in holy orders are different from us laymen,” he said. “Their hearts are at peace, and this brings them spiritual understanding and wisdom....”

Before he could finish, Miaoyu glanced up at him then lowered her head again, a deep blush slowly suffusing her face. As she was ignoring him, he sat down sheepishly at one side.

Xichun was about to play when Miaoyu after a long silence said, “Let’s stop.” She rose to her feet, smoothed her clothes, then sat down again and asked Baoyu dreamily, “Where do you come from?”

Baoyu, eager to make up for his blunder, was about to reply when it struck him that this might be a Zen question. He blushed and could not answer.

Miaoyu smiled and turned back to the game, while Xichun teased, “What’s so hard about that, cousin? Haven’t you heard the saying ‘From the place of origin’? There’s no call to blush like that, as if she were a stranger.”

This reminded Miaoyu of her own situation and set her heart beating faster. She felt her cheeks burning, knew that she must be blushing too, and was most put out. She rose to her feet.

“I’ve been here too long,” she said. “I must be getting back to my nunnery.”

Knowing her ways, Xichun did not press her to stay but saw her to the gate.

“It’s so long since I came here, this place is a regular maze,” said Miaoyu. “I may lose my way going back.”

“Let me show you the way,” offered Baoyu.

“No, thank you. Please lead the way, sir.”

They left Xichun then and, winding their way past Smartweed Breeze Cot, approached Bamboo Lodge. Suddenly they heard the strains of a lute.

“Where is that music?” asked Miaoyu.

“I suppose Cousin Lin is playing the zither.”

“So she can play too? How is it I’ve never heard this mentioned before?”

Baoyu told her then about Daiyu, and proposed, “Suppose we go to listen.”

“The ancients only listened to lute-playing; they never went to watch it,” she demurred.

“So I really am a vulgarian,” he conceded.

They sat down on a rock by Bamboo Lodge to listen quietly. The music was clear and pure. They heard a low voice singing:

“The soughing wind and deep autumn days

Find the fair one far away in a sad maze.

Where is her native land?

Leaning on balustrade, her sleeves with tears are stained.”

After a pause, the voice sang again:

“The hills stretch away, the river is long.

Through the casement shines the bright moon.

Sleepless, I gaze at the Milky Way

In my light robe which feels the wind and dew chill.”

Another pause.

Miaoyu remarked, “The first stanza was in the ‘invasion’ rhyme, the second in the ‘yang’ rhyme....”

They listened again. From inside came the words:

Your fate, alas! is not in your hands;
My lot is vexed with many a care.
But you and I have understanding hearts;
For the ancients we need not despair.

“This is another stanza,” remarked Miaoyu. “How melancholy!”
“Although I don’t understand it, it sounds too pathetic to me too,” said Baoyu.
The zither was tuned again inside.
“The first string is too high,” said Miaoyu. “It doesn’t match the note of wuyi.”
Then from inside came the lines:

In this world life is fleeting as light dust;
Heaven and earth by fate are overspread.
Fate is immutable, heaven’s secret must
Remain unknown; how can the pure in heart
Be like the moon that shines in heaven overhead?

Miaoyu turned pale with dismay at this.
“Why has she suddenly switched to the mournful bianzhi key?” she exclaimed. “It’s so moving, it could melt metal and split stone; but it’s too effusive.”
“What if it is?” asked Baoyu.
“I’m afraid this can’t last.”
As they were speaking the first string snapped with a twang. Miaoyu rose quickly to her feet and started away.
“What is it?” he asked.
“You’ll find out later. There’s no need to ask.” She walked off then and there, leaving Baoyu thoroughly mystified. Feeling very let down he went back in low spirits to Happy Red Court.

As for Miaoyu, when she reached the Bamboo Lodge an old nun who had been waiting for her closed the gate. She sat down for a while and chanted the Buddhist canon, then after her supper lit some incense and worshipped the Bodhisattva. Having told the old nun to rest, she saw that the cushions on her meditation couch were ready. She closed the door, let down the curtains, adjusted her clothes and sat down cross-legged to compose her mind and concentrate on reaching the truth. But after the third watch she heard a crash on the roof, and fearing that thieves had come she got off the couch and went out to the front corridor. She saw the clouds scudding across the sky and the moonlight clear as water. It was not too cold. Standing there alone by the balustrade, she was startled by the sound of two cats miaowing in turn on the roof. Suddenly she remembered Baoyu’s visit that day, and her face burned, her heart started beating faster. Hastily suppressing her wanton thoughts, she went back to her room and sat on the couch. But she could not compose herself, and her mind was in a turmoil. She felt the couch rock as if she were no longer in the nunnery. Many young noblemen came to ask for her hand, while matchmakers dragged her by main force to a carriage; and when she refused to go, brigands seized her and threatened her at sword-point with death unless she consented.

She had already alarmed the other nuns in the convent. They brought a lamp and found her with outflung arms, frothing at the mouth. They woke her in haste, but her eyes were glazed and her cheeks bright red. She pushed them away crying:
“I want to go home! The Bodhisattva will protect me. How dare you brigands kidnap me?”
The frightened nuns could not pacify her. They assured her, “We are here. Do wake up!”
“I want to go back to my parents,” she insisted. “Which of you good people will take me home?”
“This is where you live,” the old nun told her.
She called on the other nuns to pray to the Bodhisattva Guanyin. When they drew a lot from the canister and looked up the answer in the divination book, they read that she had been assailed by an evil spirit from the south-west.
“That’s it,” said one. “In the south-west corner of the Garden there’s no one living, so it must be haunted.”
They bustled about preparing hot water and soup for her.
The young nun who had accompanied Miaoyu from the south naturally served her more conscientiously than the rest. She sat on the couch holding her. Miaoyu asked:
“Who are you?”
“It’s me.”
After peering at her for a while Miaoyu cried, “So it’s you!” and flung her arms around her sobbing, “You’re my mother! If you don’t save me I’m done for!”
The young nun tried to calm her and massaged her, while the old nun brought her some tea. But she pushed it away and started raving again.

She did not get to sleep until dawn.

The nuns sent to fetch a doctor to take her pulse. Some diagnosed that anxiety had impaired her spleen; some that heat had entered the blood chamber; some that she was possessed by an evil spirit; others that she had caught a chill. But no two opinions tallied. Later they called in a doctor who asked, “Was she practising yoga?”

“Yes, she always did,” the old serving-woman told him.

“Did this illness come on suddenly last night?”

“Yes.”

“It was because while in a trance she was possessed by a fiend.” When asked if it was serious, he said, “Luckily she has not been long at yoga and the fiend’s possession is not too deep, so she can still be cured.” He prescribed some medicine to reduce the heart-fire, and one dose made her slightly better.

The profligates outside, hearing of this, made up a rumour: “At her age how can she remain chaste? And she’s such a coquette too, so arch and knowing. We wonder whose hands she’ll fall into and who’ll have the luck.” After a few days, though Miaoyu was slightly better she had not yet recovered her wits and was still rather deranged.

One day Xichun was sitting at home when Caiping suddenly came in and announced, “Have you heard the news, miss, about the nun Miaoyu?”

“What about her?”

“Yesterday I heard Miss Xing and Madam Zhu talking. They said that after she’d been playing chess with you that day and went back, that night the evil eye struck her. She started raving that robbers had come to carry her off. She’s still not right. Isn’t that strange?”

Xichun said nothing but thought, “Although Miaoyu is so pure she can’t escape earthly troubles. It’s too bad I was born into a family like ours, which makes it awkward for me to become a nun. If I were, no evil spirit could overpower me, for then I would be free of all carnal thoughts and all worldly cares.” This led her to feel that she had gained insight. She chanted a Buddhist gatha:

The Creator has no fixed form,

So why should we seek a abode?

Since we come from the void,

To the void we should return.

Having chanted this, she told her maid to light some incense. She sat quietly for a while, then opened a manual of chess and read several games played by Kong Rong and Wang Jixin. She found “The Crab Hidden by Lush Leaves” and “The Oriole Seizes the Hare” unremarkable; “Thirty-Six Strategies to Corner the Enemy” was too hard to understand or remember. But “Ten Dragons on the March” struck her as interesting. She was still pondering it when someone walked into the courtyard calling for Caiping.

If you want to know who it was, read the next chapter.

第88章 博庭欢宝玉赞孤儿 正家法贾珍鞭悍仆

却说惜春正在那里揣摩棋谱，忽听院内有人叫彩屏，不是别人却是鸳鸯的声儿。彩屏出去，同着鸳鸯进来。那鸳鸯却带着一个小丫头，提了一个小黄绢包儿。惜春笑问道：“什么事？”鸳鸯道：“老太太因明年八十一岁，是个暗九。许下一场九昼夜的功德，发心要写三千六百五十零一部《金刚经》。这已发出外面人写了。但是俗说《金刚经》就像那道家的符壳，《心经》才算是符胆。故此《金刚经》内必要插着《心经》，更有功德。老太太因《心经》是更要紧的，观自在又是女菩萨，所以要几个亲丁奶奶姑娘们写上三百六十五部，如此又虔诚，又洁净。咱们家中除了二奶奶，头一宗他当家没有空儿，二宗他也写不上来，其余会写字的，不论写得多少，连东府珍大奶奶姨娘们都分了去，本家里头自不用说。”惜春听了，点头道：“别的我做不来，若要写经，我最信心的。你搁下喝茶罢。”鸳鸯才将那小包儿搁在桌上，同惜春坐下。彩屏倒了一钟茶来。惜春笑问道：“你写不写？”鸳鸯道：“姑娘又说笑话了。那几年还好，这三四年来姑娘见我还拿了拿笔儿么。”惜春道：“这却是有功德的。”鸳鸯道：“我也有一件事：向来服侍老太太安歇后，自己念上米佛，已经念了三年多了。我把这个米收好，等老太太做功德的时候，我将他衬在里头供佛施食，也是我一点诚心。”惜春道：“这样说来，老太太做了观音，你就是龙女了。”鸳鸯道：“那里跟得上这个分儿。却是除了老太太，别的也服侍不来，不晓得前世什么缘分儿。”说着要走，叫小丫头把小绢包打开，拿出来道：“这素纸一紥是写《心经》的。”又拿起一子儿藏香道：“这是叫写经时点着写的。”惜春都应了。
    鸳鸯遂辞了出来，同小丫头来至贾母房中，回了一遍。看见贾母与李纨打双陆，鸳鸯旁边瞧着。李纨的骰子好，掷下去把老太太的锤打下了好几个去。鸳鸯抿着嘴儿笑。忽见宝玉进来，手中提了两个细蔑丝的小笼子，笼内有几个蝈蝈儿，说道：“我听说老太太夜里睡不着，我给老太太留下解解闷。”贾母笑道：“你别瞅着你老子不在家，你只管淘气。”宝玉笑道：“我没有淘气。”贾母道：“你没淘气，不在学房里念书，为什么又弄这个东西呢。”宝玉道：“不是我自己弄的。今儿因师父叫环儿和兰儿对对子，环儿对不来，我悄悄的告诉了他。他说了，师父喜欢，夸了他两句。他感激我的情，买了来孝敬我的。我才拿了来孝敬老太太的。”贾母道：“他没有天天念书么，为什么对不上来？对不上来就叫你儒大爷爷打他的嘴巴子，看他臊不臊。你也够受了，不记得你老子在家时，一叫做诗做词，唬的倒像个小鬼儿似的，这会子又说嘴了。那环儿小子更没出息，求人替做了，就变着方法儿打点人。这么点子孩子就闹鬼闹神的，也不害臊，赶大了还不知是个什么东西呢。”说的满屋子人都笑了。
贾母又问道：“兰小子呢，做上来了没有？这该环儿替他了，他又比他小了。是不是？”宝玉笑道：“他倒没有，却是自己对的。”贾母道：“我不信，不然就也是你闹了鬼了。如今你还了得，‘羊群里跑出骆驼来了，就只你大。’你又会做文章了。”宝玉笑道：“实在是他作的。师父还夸他明儿一定大有出息呢。老太太不信，就打发人叫了他来亲自试试，老太太就知道了。”贾母道：“果然这么着我才喜欢。我不过怕你撒谎。既是他做的，这孩子明儿大概还有一点儿出息。”因看着李纨，又想起贾珠来，“这也不枉你大哥哥死了，你大嫂子拉扯他一场，日后也替你大哥哥顶门壮户。”说到这里，不禁流下泪来。李纨听了这话，却也动心，只是贾母已经伤心，自己连忙忍住泪笑劝道：“这是老祖宗的余德，我们托着老祖宗的福罢咧。只要他应得了老祖宗的话，就是我们的造化了。老祖宗看着也喜欢，怎么倒伤起心来呢。”因又回头向宝玉道：“宝叔叔明儿别这么夸他，他多大孩子，知道什么。你不过是爱惜他的意思，他那里懂得，一来二去，眼大心肥，那里还能够有长进呢。”贾母道：“你嫂子这也说的是。就只他还太小呢，也别逼靠紧了他。；小孩子胆儿小，一时逼急了，弄出点子毛病来，书倒念不成，把你的工夫都白遭塌了。”贾母说到这里，李纨却忍不住扑簌簌掉下泪来，连忙擦了。
　　只见贾环、贾兰也都进来给贾母请了安。贾兰又见过他母亲，然后过来，在贾母傍边侍立。贾母道：“我刚才听见你叔叔说你对的好对子，师父夸你来着。”贾兰也不言语，只管抿着嘴儿笑。鸳鸯过来说道：“请示老太太，晚饭伺候下了。”贾母道：“请你姨太太去罢。”琥珀接着便叫人去王夫人那边请薛姨妈。这里宝玉、贾环退出，素云和小丫头们过来把双陆收起，李纨尚等着伺候贾母的晚饭。贾兰便跟着他母亲站着。贾母道：“你们娘儿两个跟着我吃罢。”李纨答应了。一时，摆上饭来，丫鬟回来禀道：“太太叫回老太太：姨太太这几天浮来暂去，不能过来回老太太，今日饭后家去了。”于是贾母叫贾兰在身傍边坐下，大家吃饭，不必细言。
　　却说贾母刚吃完了饭，盥漱了，歪在床上说闲话儿。只见小丫头告诉琥珀，琥珀过来回贾母道：“东府大爷请晚安来了。”贾母道：“你们告诉他，如今他办理家务乏乏的，叫他歇着去罢。我知道了。”小丫头告诉老婆子们，老婆子才告诉贾珍，贾珍然后退出。
　　到了次日，贾珍过来料理诸事。门上小厮陆续回了几件事。又一个小厮回道：“庄头送果子来了。”贾珍道：“单子呢？”那小厮连忙呈上。贾珍看时，上面写着不过是时鲜果品，还夹带菜蔬野味若干在内。贾珍看完，问：“向来经管的是谁？”门上的回道：“是周瑞。”便叫周瑞：“照账点清，送往里头交代。等我把来账抄下一个底子，留着好对。”又叫：“告诉厨房，把下菜中添几宗，给送果子的来人，照常赏饭给钱。”周瑞答应了，一面叫人搬至凤姐儿院子里去，又把庄上的账和果子交代明白。出去了一回儿，又进来回贾珍道：“才刚来的果子，大爷曾点过数目没有？”贾珍道：“我那里有工夫点这个呢？给了你账，你照账点就是了。”周瑞道：“小的曾点过，也没有少，也不能多出来。大爷既留下底子，再叫送果子来的人，问问他这账是真的假的。”贾珍道：“这是怎么说？不过是几个果子罢咧，有什么要紧？我又没有疑你。”说着，只见鲍二走来磕了一个头，说道：“求大爷原旧放小的在外头伺候罢。”贾珍道：“你们这又是怎么着？”鲍二道：“奴才在这里又说不上话来。”贾珍道：“谁叫你说话？”鲍二道：“何苦来在这里做眼睛珠儿？”周瑞接一道：“奴才在这里经管地租庄子银钱出入，每年也有三五十万来往，老爷太太奶奶们从没有说过话的，何况这些零星东西？若照鲍二说起来，爷们家里的田地房产都被奴才们弄完了。”贾珍想道：“必是鲍二在这里拌嘴，不如叫他出去。”因向鲍二说道：“快滚罢！”又告诉周瑞说：“你也不用说了，你干你的事罢。”二人各自散了。
　　贾珍正在书房里歇着，听见门上闹的翻江搅海，叫人去查问，回来悦道：“鲍二和周瑞的干儿子打架。”贾珍道：“周瑞的干儿子是谁？”门上的回道：“他叫何三，本来是个没味儿的，天天在家里吃酒闹事，常来门上坐着，听见鲍二周瑞拌嘴，他就插在里头。”贾珍道：“这却可恶！把鲍二和那个什么何三给我一块捆起来。周瑞呢？”门上的回道：“打架时，他先走了。”贾珍道：“给我拿了来。这还了得了！”众人答应了。正嚷着，贾琏也回来了，贾珍便告诉了一遍。贾琏道：“这还了得。”又添了人去拿周瑞。周瑞知道躲不过，也找到了。贾珍便叫：“都捆上！”贾琏便向周瑞道：“你们前头的话也不要紧，大爷说开了很是了，为什么外头又打架？你们打架已经使不得，又弄个野杂种什么何三来闹。你不压伏压伏他们，倒竟走了！”就把周瑞踢了几脚。贾珍道：“单打周瑞不中用。”喝命人把鲍二和何三各人打了五十鞭子，摆了出去，方和贾琏两个商量正事。
　　下人背地里便生出许多议论来：也有说贾珍护短的，也有说不会调停的；也有说他本不是好人，“前儿尤家姐妹弄出许多丑事来，那鲍二不是他调停着二爷叫了来的吗？这会子又嫌鲍二不济事，必是鲍二的女人伏侍不到了。”人多嘴杂，纷纷不一。
　　却说贾政自从在工部掌印，家人中尽有发财的。那贾芸听见了，也要插手弄一点事儿，便在外头说了几个工头，讲了成数，便买了些时新绣货，要走凤姐儿的门子。
　　凤姐正在屋里，听见丫头们说：“大爷、二爷都生了气，在外头打人呢。”凤姐听了，不知何故。正要叫人去问问，只见贾琏已进来了，把外面的事告诉了一遍。凤姐道：“事情虽不要紧，但这风俗儿断不可长。此刻还算咱们家里正旺的时候儿，他们就敢打架，以后小辈儿们当了家，他们越发难制伏了。前年我在东府里亲眼见过焦大吃的烂醉，躺在台阶子底下骂人，不管上上下下，一混汤子的混骂。他虽是有过功的人，到底主子奴才的名分，也要存点体统儿才好。珍大奶奶不是我说，是个老实头，个个人都叫他养得无法无天的。如今又弄出一个什么鲍二，我还听见是你和珍大爷得用的人，为什么今儿又打他呢？”贾琏听了这话刺心，便觉讪讪的，拿话来支开，借有事，说着就走了。
　　小红进来回道：“芸二爷在外头要见奶奶。”凤姐一想：“他又来做什么？”便道：“叫他进来罢。”小红出来，瞅着贾芸微微一笑。贾芸赶忙凑近一步，问道：“姑娘替我回了没有？”小红红了脸，说道：“我就是见二爷的事多！”贾芸道：“何曾有多少事能到里头来劳动姑娘呢？就是那一年姑娘在宝二叔房里，我才和姑娘……”小红怕人撞见，不等说完，连忙问道：“那年我换给二爷的一块绢子，二爷见了没有？”那贾芸听了这句话，喜的心花俱开，才要说话，只见一个小丫头从里面出来，贾芸连忙同着小红往里走。两个人一左一右，相离不远。贾芸悄悄的道：“回来我出来，还是你送出我来。我告诉你，还有笑话儿呢。”小红听了，把脸飞红，瞅了贾芸一眼，也不答言。和他到了凤姐门口，自己先进去回了，然后出来，掀起帘子点手儿，口中却故意说道：“奶奶请芸二爷进来呢。”
　　贾芸笑了一笑，跟着他走进房来，见了凤姐儿，请了安，并说：“母亲叫问好。”凤姐也问了他母亲好。凤姐道：“你来有什么事？”贾芸道：“侄儿从前承婶娘疼爱，心上时刻想着，总过意不去。欲要孝敬婶娘。又怕婶娘多想。如今重阳时候，略备了一点儿东西。婶娘这里那一件没有呢？不过是侄儿一点孝心。只怕婶娘不赏脸。”凤姐儿笑道：“有话坐下说。”贾芸才侧身坐了，连忙将东西捧着搁在旁边桌上。凤姐又道：“你不是什么有馀的人，何苦又去花钱？我又不等着使。你今儿来意，是怎么个想头儿，你倒是实说。”贾芸道：“并没有别的想头儿，不过感念婶娘的恩惠，过意不去罢咧。”说着，微微的笑了。凤姐道：“不是这么说。你手里窄，我很知道，我何苦白白儿使你的？你要我收下这个东西，须先和我说明白了。要是这么‘含着骨头露着肉’的，我倒不收。”贾芸没法儿，只得站起来，陪着笑儿说道：“并不是有什么妄想，前几日听见老爷总办陵工，侄儿有几个朋友办过好些工程，极妥当的，要求婶娘在老爷跟前提一提。办得一两种，侄儿再忘不了婶娘的恩典！若是家里用得着侄儿，也能给婶娘出力。”凤姐道：“若是别的，我却可以作主。至于衙门里的事，上头呢，都是堂官司员定的；底下呢，都是那些书班衙役们办的；别人只怕插不上手。连自己的家人，也不过跟着老爷伏侍伏侍，就是你二叔去，亦只是为的是各自家里的事，他也并不能搀越公事。伦家事，这里是踩一头儿撬一头儿的，连珍大爷还弹压不住。你的年纪儿又轻，辈数儿又小，那里缠的清这些人呢？况且衙门里头的事差不多儿也要完了，不过吃饭瞎跑。你在家里什么事作不得，难道没了这碗饭吃不成？我这是实在话，你自己回去想想就知道了。你的情意，我已经领了，把东西快拿回去，是那里弄来的，仍旧给人家送了去罢。”
　　正说着，只见奶妈子一大起带了巧姐儿进来。那巧姐儿身上穿得锦团花簇，手里拿着好些玩意儿，笑嘻嘻走到凤姐身边学舌。贾芸一见，便站起来，笑盈盈的赶着说道：“这就是大妹妹么？你要什么好东西不要？”那巧姐儿便“哑”的一声哭了。贾芸连忙退下。凤姐道：“乖乖不怕。”连忙将巧姐揽在怀里，道：“这是你芸大哥哥，怎么认起生来了？”贾芸道：“妹妹生得好相貌，将来又是个有大造化的。”巧姐儿回头把贾芸一瞧，又哭起来，叠连几次。贾芸看这光景坐不住，便起身告辞要走。凤姐道：“你把东西带了去罢。”贾芸道：“这一点子，婶娘还不赏脸？”凤姐道：“你不带去，我便叫人送到你家去。芸哥儿，你不要这么着。你又不是外人。我这里有机会，少不得打发人去叫你没有事也没法儿，不在乎这些东东西西上的。”贾芸看见凤姐执意不受，只得红着脸道：“既这么着，我再找得用的东西来孝敬婶娘罢。”凤姐儿便叫小红：“拿了东西，跟着送出芸哥去。”
　　贾芸走着，一面心中想道：“人说二奶奶利害，果然利害。一点儿都不漏缝，真正斩钉截铁！怪不得没有后世。这巧姐儿更怪，见了我好象前世的冤家似的。真正晦气，白闹了这么一天。”小红见贾芸没得彩头，也不高兴，拿着东西跟出来。贾芸接过来，打开包儿，拣了两件，悄悄的递给小红。小红不接，嘴里说道：“二爷别这么着。看奶奶知道了，大家倒不好看。”贾芸道：“你好生收着罢。怕什么，那里就知道了呢？你若不要，就是瞧不起我了。”小红微微一笑，才接过来，说道：“谁要你这些东西，算什么呢？”说了这句话，把脸又飞红了。贾芸也笑道：“我也不是为东西。况且那东西也算不了什么。”说着话儿，两个已走到二门口。贾芸把下剩的仍旧揣在怀内。小红催着贾芸道：“你先去罢。有什么事情只管来找我。我如今在这院里了，又不隔手。”贾芸点点头儿，说道：“二奶奶太利害，我可惜不能常来！刚才我说的话，你横竖心里明白，得了空儿再告诉你罢。”小红满脸羞红，说道：“你去罢。明儿也常来走走。谁叫你和他生疏呢？”贾芸道：“知道了。”贾芸说着，出了院门。这里小红站在门口，怔怔的看他去远了，才回来了。
　　却说凤姐在屋里吩咐预备晚饭，因又问道：“你们熬了粥了没有？”丫鬟们连忙去问，回来回道：“预备了。”凤姐道：“你们把那南边来的糟东西弄一两碟来罢。”秋桐答应了，叫丫头们伺候。平儿走来笑道：“我倒忘了，今儿晌午，奶奶在上头老太太那边的时候，水月庵的师父打发人来，要向奶奶讨两瓶南小菜，还要支用几个月的月钱，说是身上不受用。我问那道婆来着：‘师父怎么不受用？’他说：‘四五天了。前儿夜里，因那些小沙弥小道士里头有几个女孩子，睡觉没有吹灯，他说了几次不听。那一夜，看见他们三更以后灯还点着呢。他便叫他们吹灯。个个都睡着了，没有人答应，只得自己亲自起来给他们吹灭了。回到炕上，只见有两个人，一男一女，坐在炕上。他赶着问是谁，那里把一根绳子往他脖子上一套，他便叫起人来。众人听见，点上灯火，一齐赶来，已经躺在地下，满口吐白沫子。幸亏救醒了。此时还不能吃东西，所以叫来寻些小菜儿的。’我因奶奶不在屋里，不便给他。我说：‘奶奶此时没有空儿，在上头呢，回来告诉。’便打发他回去了。刚才听见说起南菜，方想起来了，不然就忘了。”凤姐听了，呆了一呆，说道：“南莱不是还有呢，叫人送些去就是了。那银子，过一天芹哥来领就是了。”又见小红进来会道：“刚才二爷差人来，说是今晚城外有事，不能回来，先通知一声。”凤姐道：“是了。”
　　说着，只听见小丫头从后面喘吁吁的嚷着，直跑到院子里来。外面平儿接着，还有几个丫头们，咕咕唧唧的说话。凤姐道：“你们说什么呢？”平儿道：“小丫头子有些胆怯，说鬼话。”凤姐说：“那一个？”小丫头进来。问道：“什么鬼话？”那丫头道：“我刚才到后边去叫打杂儿的添煤，只听得三间空屋子里哗喇哗喇的响，我还道是猫儿耗子又听得嗳的一声，象个人出气儿的似的。我害怕，就跑回来了。”凤姐骂道：“胡说，我这里断不兴说神说鬼。我从来不信这些个话，快滚出去罢！”那小丫头出去了。凤姐便叫彩明将一天零碎日用账对过一遍。时已将近二更，大家又歇了一回，略说些闲话，遂叫各人安歇去罢。凤姐也睡下了。
　　将近三更，凤姐似睡不睡，觉得身上寒毛一乍，自己惊醒了，越躺着越发起碜来，因叫平儿秋桐过来作伴。二人也不解何意。那秋桐本来不顺凤姐，后来贾琏因尤二姐之事不大爱惜他了，凤姐又笼络他，如今倒也安静，只是心里比平儿差多了，外面情儿。今见凤姐不受用，只得端上茶来。凤姐喝了一口道：“难为你，睡去罢，只留平儿在这里就够了。”秋桐却要献勤儿，因说道：“奶奶睡不着，倒是我们两个轮流坐坐也使得。”凤姐一面说，一面睡着了。
平儿秋桐看见凤姐已睡，只听得远远的鸡声叫了，二人方都穿着衣裳略躺了一躺，就天亮了，连忙起来伏侍凤姐梳洗。凤姐因夜中之事一心神恍惚不宁，只是一味要强，仍然扎挣起来。正坐着纳闷，忽听个小丫头子在院里问道：“平姑娘在屋里么？”平儿答应了一声。那小丫头掀起帘子进来，却是王夫人打发过来来找贾琏，说：“外头有人回要紧的官事。老爷才出了门，太太叫快请二爷过去呢。”凤姐听见，唬了一跳。
未知何事，下回分解。

Xichun was studying a handbook of chess problems when she heard someone in the courtyard call for Caiping. She recognized Yuanyang’s voice and presently Caiping ushered her in, accompanied by a young maid carrying a small yellow silk package.

“What is it?” asked Xichun with a smile.

“Our Old Lady will be eighty-one next year,” Yuanyang told her. “That’s a critical year with a ‘hidden nine.’ So she has vowed to have the Diamond Sutra copied 3,651 times as an act of merit, and this has already been given out to professional scribes. But as the common saying goes, the Diamond Sutra is only the amulet’s casing, whereas the Heart Sutra is its core. So to gain more merit the Diamond Sutra must incorporate the Heart Sutra. The old lady considers the Heart Sutra even more important, and as the Bodhisattva Guanyin is a goddess, she wants some of the ladies and young mistresses in the family to copy it out 365 times — that would be more pious and pure. Apart from Madam Lian, who has no time as she’s in charge and can’t write anyway, all the others who can write, no matter how much, have been given this task — even Madam You and the concubines in the East Mansion, not to say the ladies in our own house.”

Xichun nodded. “There’s nothing else I can do, but I have the greatest faith in copying sutras. Put that down and have some tea.”

Yuanyang put the package on the table and sat down while Caiping poured her some tea.

“Aren’t you going to do some copying?” Xichun asked Yuanyang.

“You’re joking again, miss. It wasn’t so bad a few years ago, but have you seen me hold a brush these last three or four years?”

“This would gain you merit.”

“I have my own way. Every evening, after waiting on the old lady till she’s asleep, I recite the name of Buddha over grains of rice. I’ve been doing this for more than three years now, and I’m keeping this rice to add to the offerings when the old lady has masses said. That will be my humble tribute.”

“In that case, if the old lady’s the Goddess of Mercy, you must be the Dragon Princess.”

“How could I presume to aspire to that? Still, I couldn’t serve anyone else — I don’t know what karma it is from my past life.”

She rose to go and told her maid to open the package.

“This white paper is for copying the Heart Sutra,” she said. Then picking up a bundle of Tibetan incense she added, “Light this while you’re writing.”

Xichun agreed to do this.

Yuanyang took her leave then and went back with her maid to the Lady Dowager’s apartments to report. She found the old lady playing backgammon with Li Wan, and stood watching. Li Wan had good dice. With one throw she captured several of the old lady’s pieces, which made Yuanyang pucker up her lips to hide a smile.

Just then Baoyu came in with two small cricket-cages of fine bamboo workmanship.

“I heard that the old lady can’t sleep at night,” he said. “So I’ve brought these to amuse her.”

“Don’t think you can run wild just because your father’s away from home,” she scolded.

“I’m not running wild.”

“If you aren’t, why aren’t you studying in the schoolroom instead of playing with such things?”

“I didn’t buy them. Today the tutor told Huan and Lan to compose couplets. Huan couldn’t, so I prompted him quietly. When he gave the answer the tutor was pleased and praised him. To show his gratitude he bought me these, and I’ve brought them for you, madam.”

“Shouldn’t he study every day? Why couldn’t he answer? If he can’t, your Uncle Dairu should slap his face to shame him. You deserve a slap too, for giving him the answer.

When your father was at home he was scared out of his wits whenever he was told to write poetry. But now you talk big. And as for that wretched Huan, he’s even more worthless. After getting someone else to do a poem for him, he tried to bribe people to keep quiet. Fancy such young children carrying on in such a hole-and-corner way. For shame! Who knows what they’ll grow up into?” This set the whole room laughing.

“Did young Lan finish his verses?” asked the Lady Dowager. “Huan ought to have helped him as he’s the younger.”

“He didn’t need any help, he did it by himself,” Baoyu answered.

“I don’t believe it,” retorted his grandmother. “You must have been up to your tricks again. You’re getting quite above yourself, like a camel in a flock of sheep — you’re the big one it seems! So now you can write compositions too.”

“He really did it by himself,” Baoyu assured her. “The tutor even said that he’s sure to do well in future. If you don’t believe it, madam, you can send for him to come and test him.”

“If that’s true, of course I’m pleased. I was only afraid you were telling lies. If he did it himself, the child may get on after all.” She turned to Li Wan. “Well, your elder brother didn’t die in vain, and you haven’t toiled in vain all these years bringing him up. He’ll be able to carry on the family tradition.” At this point she broke down and wept.

Li Wan was touched too, but as the old lady was upset she controlled herself to say cheerfully, “It’s thanks to your virtue, madam, that we’re enjoying your good fortune. If he lives up to your expectations, that will be our good luck. You should be happy, madam, instead of grieving.”

She turned then to Baoyu. “Don’t praise him so highly in future, uncle. He’s only a child. What does he know? You mean well, but he may not understand and grow conceited and stop trying to improve.”

“Your sister-in-law is quite right,” agreed the Lady Dowager. “We mustn’t put too much pressure on him while he’s so young. If we push him too hard he may fall ill, and then all his studies will go by the board and all your efforts will be wasted.” At this point Li Wan could not hold back her tears, but she hastily wiped them away.

Just then Jia Huan and Jia Lan came in to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager. Jia Lan also greeted his mother, then went to stand by the old lady’s side.

“I heard your uncle say that you made a good couplet and your tutor praised you,” she said.

Jia Lan simply smiled without answering.

Yuanyang came over to announce, “Madam, dinner is served.”

“Ask Aunt Xue to join us,” said the Lady Dowager.

Pohu sent a maid to Lady Wang’s quarters to invite Aunt Xue. Baoyu and Jia Huan withdrew then, while Suyun and some young maids cleared away the backgammon board. Li Wan waited on the Lady Dowager during the meal, and Jia Lan stood by his mother.

“You two can dine with me,” said the old lady, and Li Wan assented.

Soon the table was laid. Then a maid came in to report, “Her Ladyship says that Aunt Xue has been coming and going the last few days, so she won’t be joining you, madam. After dinner she went home.”

The Lady Dowager made Jia Lan sit beside her then, and they started their meal. But we need not dwell on such details.

After dinner the old lady washed and rinsed her mouth, then lay on the couch to chat. A young maid came in to whisper to Pohu, who stepped forward to announce, “The Elder Master of the East Mansion has come to pay his respects.”

After all the running about she’s had managing the household, she should rest. I’ll see to this.” The maid told the old women this, and they passed on the message to Jia Zhen, who then withdrew.

The next day he came back to attend to business. The pages at the gate reported several matters to him, and one announced, “The chief tenant has sent some fruit.”

“Where is the list?” asked Jia Zhen.

The page promptly handed it to him. He saw that it was just a list of fresh fruit, including also some vegetables and game.

“Who usually takes charge of this?” he asked.

“Zhou Rui,” the gatemen told him.

He sent for Zhou Rui and ordered, “Check these according to the list and take them to the inner court. I’ll make a copy of this list to check against later.” He added, “Tell the kitchen to add a few extra dishes for the men who brought the fruit, and give them the usual tip and meal.”

Zhou Rui assented. He ordered the fruit to be carried to Xifeng’s courtyard and made a clear report to her of the estate’s accounts and the fruit. Then going out for a while, he came back to ask Jia Zhen, “Did you check the number of fruit just brought, sir?”

“How do I have time to do that?” retorted Jia Zhen. “I gave you the list, just check accordingly.”

“I have checked, sir. There’s neither too little nor too much. Since you’ve kept a copy, why not ask the men who brought the fruit whether this account is correct or not?”

“What do you mean?” fumed Jia Zhen. “It’s only some fruit, what does it matter? It’s not that I suspect you.”

As he was speaking, Bao Er came in and kowtowed.

“Please let me go back to my old job of serving outside, sir,” he begged.

“Now what’s the matter?” asked Jia Zhen.

“I’ve no say in things here.”

“Who asked you to speak up?”

“Why should I stay here just as a spy?”

Zhou Rui put in, “When I’m in charge of the rent and income from the estates, the sum involved every year is three to five hundred thousand taels, yet never have the master, the mistresses or the young mistresses questioned me; so why should they over a few trifles like this? If Bao Er is to be believed, then all the family’s land and property must have been misappropriated by us slaves.”

Jia Zhen thought, “Since Bao Er has been making trouble here, I may as well send him away.”

“Get out!” he ordered.

To Zhou Rui he said, “Don’t say any more, just get on with your work.”

The two of them went off different ways.

Jia Zhen was resting in his study when he heard an uproar at the gate and sent to find out what was happening. The man came back to report, “Bao Er is fighting with Zhou Rui’s adopted son.”

“Who is Zhou Rui’s adopted son?” asked Jia Zhen.

“He’s called He San, a worthless fellow who stays at home all day drinking and making trouble. He’s often here sitting at the gate. When he heard Bao Er and Zhou Rui quarrelling, he joined in.”

“The scoundrel!” cried Jia Zhen. “Tie up both Bao Er and that He San for me. Where is Zhou Rui?”

“He left before the fighting started.”

“Bring him here. This is outrageous!” The servants assented.

In the midst of this excitement Jia Lian came back, and Jia Zhen told him what had happened.

“This is monstrous!” exclaimed Jia Lian, and sent more men to arrest Zhou Rui. Knowing that he could not escape, Zhou Rui turned up too.

“Tie him up as well!” ordered Jia Zhen.

Jia Lian said to Zhou Rui, “You’d had words before, but that didn’t matter. The master straightened things out, so why did you have to start a brawl outside? Fighting is bad enough, but to get that bastard He San to make trouble too! Can’t you keep your men in hand?”

So saying, he gave Zhou Rui several kicks.  
“It’s no use just beating Zhou Rui,” said Jia Zhen.  

He ordered his men to give Bao Er and He San fifty lashes each, then have them thrown out. After that he and Jia Lian discussed their business.  

The servants, talking behind their backs, had plenty to say on the subject. Some accused Jia Zhen of shielding his own household; others said he was no peace-maker; others again commented that he was no better himself.  

“Wasn’t it he who got Bao Er to work for Master Lian after the ugly business of the You sisters? Now he’s not satisfied with Bao Er — that means Bao Er’s wife is no longer looking after him properly.”  

Such were the diverse views expressed.  

Since Jia Zheng had become a secretary in the Board of Works, many of his servants had made money. When Jia Yun heard this, he wanted to get in on it too. He made a deal with some foremen outside, promising them a percentage, then bought some fashionable embroideries as a bribe for Xifeng.  

Xifeng was at home when her maids reported, “The Elder and Second Masters are in a temper and are beating men outside.”  

Wondering what had happened, she was on the point of sending to ask when Jia Lian came in and told her the whole story.  

“This isn’t important,” said Xifeng. “But we mustn’t let this custom grow. Though our house is still prosperous, they’re starting to fight. When the younger generation take charge, they’ll be even harder to control. The year before last, in the East Mansion, I saw Jiao Da dead drunk, lying below the steps and cursing. He swore right and left, not caring whom he was insulting. Even if he has done some good in his time, there should be some respect for the distinction between master and servant. I don’t like to say it, but Madam You is too weak. She’s let them all get completely out of hand. Now there’s this fellow Bao Er. I hear he was recommended by you and Lord Zhen, so why are you beating him today?”  

Jia Lian felt this as a stab. Sheepishly he changed the subject, then left on the pretext of business.  

Xiao Hong came in then to announce, “Master Yun is outside, madam, asking to see you.”  

“What does he want this time?” wondered Xifeng. “Show him in,” she said.  

Xiao Hong went out and smiled at Jia Yun, who quickly stepped forward to ask, “Did you announce me, miss?”  

She blushed. “What a lot you ask!”  

“How often do I trouble you? It’s only because that year you were in Uncle Bao’s rooms that I....”  

Afraid someone might come along and see them, she cut him short to ask, “Did you get that handkerchief I gave you that year?”  

Jia Yun was overjoyed by this question. He was starting to speak when a young maid appeared from the inner apartments. He promptly accompanied Xiao Hong inside. Walking a little way apart, he whispered to her, “When I leave, see me out. I’ve something funny to tell you.”  

She flushed and shot him a glance but made no answer. When they reached Xifeng’s door she went in first to announce him, then came out to raise the portiere and beckon him in, saying for form’s sake:  

“The mistress invites you in, Master Yun.”  

He smiled and followed her in. Having paid his respects to Xifeng he said, “My mother sends her compliments.”  

Xifeng inquired after his mother, then asked, “What brings you here?”  

“I’m always thinking how good you were to me in the past, aunt, and feeling bad that I’ve never shown my gratitude.

"I'm not going. I'd like to offer you a little present, aunt, but I'm afraid you may suspect my motives. As the Double Ninth Festival is near, I've brought you some trifles. Not that you haven't everything here already; this is just a small token of my respect. But I'm afraid you may not deign to accept it."

Xifeng smiled. "Sit down and tell me what's on your mind," she said.

Only then did Jia Yun take a seat, deferentially placing his presents on a table by his side.

"You're not too well off," she continued. "Why go spending your money? I've no need of anything. You must have some reason for coming today, so out with it."

"I've no ulterior motive," he assured her. "I just felt uncomfortable because I'm so indebted to you for your kindness." He smiled slightly.

"Don't talk like that. I know how hard up you are. Why should I accept something for nothing? If you want me to take this, you must tell me what it's for. If you beat about the bush like this, I won't accept it."

At that Jia Yun had to stand up. "Well, since you're so kind," he said with a smile, "I will speak frankly. I've no wild ideas, but a few days ago I heard that the master is in charge of the construction of a mausoleum. I have some friends who've managed several big projects very competently, and I'd like you to put in a word for me with the master. If I get one or two contracts, aunt, I shall never forget your goodness. And if there's any way I can serve you in the house, I'll do my very best for you too."

"If it were anything else, I could decide," replied Xifeng. "But in official business, the higher-ups decide everything and the clerks and runners below carry out their orders; no one else can get a word in. Even our own servants just wait on the master. Your Uncle Lian only goes to the yamen on family business, he has no say in official matters either. In family affairs, if you attend to one thing you neglect another. Even Master Zhen can't keep everything under control. Besides, you're young and only a junior. How could you cope with such people? Anyway, there's practically nothing doing now in the yamen, it's just a matter of drawing pay and hanging around. Can't you find something to do at home? Do you have to have that job? I'm telling you the truth. Go home and think it over, and you'll see I'm right. I appreciate your kind thought, but you'd better take these things back. Wherever you got them, return them to the same place."

As she was speaking Nanny Liu came in with Qiaojie. The little girl, gaily dressed and holding some toys, ran up to her mother to show her what she had. At once Jia Yun rose to his feet.

"So this is my little cousin!" he beamed. "What pretty things you have!"

Qiaojie burst out crying at the sight of this stranger. He promptly stepped back.

"There's a good girl, don't be afraid," said Xifeng, taking the child in her arms. "This is your Cousin Yun. Why are you so shy?"

Jia Yun commented, "My little cousin takes after you, aunt. She's going to have a great future."

But when Qiaojie turned to look at him again, she went on crying. After this happened several times, Jia Yun, feeling rather uncomfortable, stood up to take his leave.

"Take your things with you," Xifeng told him.

"Won't you do me the honour of accepting them, aunt?"

"If you don't take them, I shall have them sent to your home. Don't carry on like this, Yun. You're one of the family. If I hear of any opening, of course I'll send to let you know. But there's nothing doing at present. It doesn't depend on these presents."

Seeing that she was adamant, Jia Yun had to say with a blush, "In that case, I'll find you something you can use."

"Please accept these, Auntie, to show my respect." Xifeng told Crimson: "Take these things and see Master Yun out."

As Jia Yun left he was thinking, "They say Madam Lian is formidable, and indeed she is. She never puts a foot wrong, and is absolutely resolute. No wonder she has no son. And that Qiaojie is odder still. She treats me as if I'd been her enemy in some past life. What bad luck, wasting a whole day for nothing." Crimson, seeing that he had gained nothing, was out of sorts too. She took the things and followed him out. He took them from her, opened the package, selected two items and slipped them to her. She refused them.

"Don't do that, sir," she said. "If the mistress found out, it would be so awkward."

"Just take them," he urged. "What are you afraid of? How can she find out? If you won't accept them, that means you look down on me."

Crimson smiled and took them.

"Who wants your things?" she pouted. "What are they anyway?" As she said this she blushed.

Jia Yun smiled too. "It's not for the things' sake either. Besides, they're nothing much."

By now they had reached the inner gate. He tucked the rest of the things back in his pocket.

"You go on now," said Crimson. "If you want anything, just come and find me. I'm in this compound now, so it's no trouble."

Jia Yun nodded. "Madam Lian is too formidable. It's a pity I can't call often. But you know what I meant just now. I'll explain next time I have a chance."

"Go along with you," she said, blushing. "Come again tomorrow. Why be so distant?"

"All right," he promised.

He left then, and Crimson stood watching at the gate until he was out of sight before going back.

Xifeng, having given orders for the evening meal, asked, "Have you prepared the congee?"

The maids hastily went to ask and reported back, "Yes, it's ready."

"Then bring a couple of side-dishes of those southern pickles," said Xifeng.

Qiutong assented and told the younger maids to fetch them.

Ping'er came in then and announced with a smile, "I'd forgotten this, but at noon today, madam, while you were with the old lady, a nun from Water Moon Convent sent to ask you for two bottles of southern pickles and to request a few months' allowance in advance, as she's been unwell. I asked the woman who brought the message what ailed the nun. She said, 'She's been poorly for four or five days. The other night, because some of the novices hadn't put out their lamp when they went to sleep and she'd told them several times to no purpose, at the third watch she saw their light still burning. She called to them to put it out, but they were all asleep and didn't answer, so she had to get up and put it out herself. But when she lay down again, she saw a man and a woman sitting on the kang. She asked who they were, but a rope was flung round her neck and she started calling for help. The others heard and came with a light to find her lying on the floor, frothing at the mouth. Luckily they brought her round; but she still can't take any food, that's why she's sent for some pickles.' As you weren't here, madam, I didn't like to give her any. I said, 'The mistress is busy with the old lady. I'll tell her when she comes back.' Then I sent the woman away. It was only when you mentioned southern pickles that I remembered this, otherwise I'd have forgotten it."

Xifeng was rather taken aback.

"Is there still some southern pickle left?" she asked. "Send her some. As for the silver, the day after tomorrow, when Master Qin comes, give him some to take to her."

“I see,” said Xifeng.

Just then Little Hong came in to report, “The master has sent a man to say that he has business outside the city and won’t be able to come back tonight. He asked me to let you know.”

“Very well.”

Xifeng heard a young maid shouting breathlessly as she ran into the courtyard from the back. Pinger and some other maids outside were whispering together.

“What are you talking about?” asked Xifeng.

“One of the young maids is scared and talking nonsense,” Pinger told her.

“Which one?” The maid came in and Xifeng asked, “What nonsense?”

“I’d just gone back to tell the cleaners to put more coal on the stove when I heard a crashing noise from those three empty rooms. I thought it was the cat after a mouse, but then I heard a sound like someone sighing. It frightened me so much, I ran back.”

“Don’t talk such nonsense!” scolded Xifeng. “We don’t hold with talk of spirits here. I’ve never believed such stories. Get along with you, quick!”

When the maid had gone she told Caiming to check the day’s accounts. By now it was nearly the second watch, so after a little more talk they all went to bed and Xifeng turned in too.

As the third watch approached she was sleeping fitfully when a sudden chill made her shiver and wake up. The longer she lay there the more uneasy she felt, until she called Pinger and Qiutong to keep her company. Neither could understand why. Qiutong had formerly been hostile to Xifeng; but after Jia Lian’s ill-treatment of her on account of Second Sister, Xifeng had won her over and now she was quite submissive, though not as devoted as Pinger. Seeing Xifeng unwell, she brought her some tea.

Xifeng took a sip. “Don’t trouble,” she said. “You can go back to sleep. I just want Pinger here.”

But Qiutong wanted to show her zeal. “If you can’t sleep, madam, we can take it in turns to sit with you,” she offered.

Even as she spoke Xifeng dozed off again. Seeing this, Pinger and Qiutong dozed in their clothes too until the distant crowing of cocks heralded dawn and they got up quickly to help Xifeng wash and dress. Although still upset by the night’s happenings, Xifening as usual put on a bold front and forced herself to get up.

She was sitting there in a daze when a young maid asked in the courtyard, “Is Miss Ping here?”

Pinger answered and lifted the portiere to see one of Lady Wang’s maids, who had come to fetch Jia Lian.

“Some messengers have come with important official business,” she said. “The master’s just gone out. Her Ladyship wants the second master to go over quickly.”

Xifeng was consternated.

To know what ensued, read the next chapter.

第89章 人亡物在公子填词 蛇影杯弓颦卿绝粒

却说凤姐正自起来纳闷，忽听见小丫头这话，又唬了一跳，连忙又问：“什么官事？”小丫头道：“也不知道。刚才二门上小厮回进来，回老爷有要紧的官事，所以太太叫我请二爷来了。”凤姐听了工部里的事，才把心略略的放下。因说道：“你回去回太太，就说二爷昨日晚上出城有事没有回来，打发人先回珍大爷去罢。”那丫头答应着去了。一时贾珍过来见了部里的人，问明了。进来见了王夫人回道：“部中来报，昨日总河奏到，河南一带决了河口，湮没了几府州县。又要开销国策，修理城工。工部司官又有一番照料。所以部里将来报知老爷的。”说完退出。及贾政回家来，回明。从此，直到冬间，贾政天天有事，常在衙门里。宝玉的工课也浙渐松了，只是怕贾政觉察出来，不敢不常在学房里去念书，连黛玉处也不敢常去。
　　那时已到十月中旬，宝玉起来，要往学房中去。这日天气陡寒，只见袭人早已打点出一包衣裳，向宝玉道：“今日天气很凉，早晚宁可暖些。”说着，把衣裳拿出来，给宝玉挑了一件穿。又包了一件，叫小丫头拿出，交给焙茗，嘱咐道：“天气冷，二爷要换时，好生预备着。”焙茗答应了，抱着毡包，跟着宝玉自去。宝玉到了学房中，做了自己的工课，忽听得纸窗呼喇喇一派风声。代儒道：“天气又变了。”把风门推开一看，只见西北上一层层的黑云，渐渐往东南扑上来。焙茗走进来回宝玉道：“二爷，天气冷了，再添些衣裳罢。”宝玉点点头儿。只见焙茗拿进一件衣裳来。宝玉不看则已，看了时神已痴了，那些小学生都巴着眼瞧。却原是晴雯所补的那件雀金裘。宝玉道：“怎么拿这一件来？是谁给你的？”焙茗道：“是里头姑娘们包出来的。”宝玉道：“我身上不大冷，且不穿呢，包上罢。”代儒只当宝玉可惜这件衣裳，却也心里喜他知道俭省。焙茗道：“二爷穿上罢。着了冷，又是奴才的不是了，二爷只当疼奴才罢。”宝玉无奈，只得穿上，呆呆的对着书坐着。代儒也只当他看书，不甚理会。
　　晚间放学时，宝玉便往代儒托病告假一天。代儒本来上年纪的人，也不过伴着几个孩子解闷儿，时常也八病九痛的，乐得去一个少操一日心。况且明知贾政事忙，贾母溺爱，便点点头儿。宝玉一径回来，见过贾母王夫人，也是这么说，自然没有不信的。略坐一坐，便回园中去了。见了袭人等，也不似往日有说有笑的，便和衣躺在炕上。袭人道：“晚饭预备下了，这会儿吃，还是等一等儿？”宝玉道：“我不吃了，心里不舒服。你们吃去罢。”袭人道：“那么着，你也该把这件衣裳换下来了。那个东西那里禁得住揉搓？”宝玉道：“不用换。”袭人造：“倒也不但是娇嫩物儿，你瞧瞧那上头的针线，也不该这么遭塌他呀。”宝玉听了这话，正碰在他心坎儿上，叹了一口气道：“那么着，你就收起来，给我包好了。我也总不穿他了！”说着，站起来脱下。袭人才过来接时，宝玉已经自己叠起。袭人道：“二爷怎么今日这样勤谨起来了？”宝玉也不答言，叠好了，便问：“包这个的包袱呢？”麝月连忙递过来，让他自己包好，回头和袭人挤着眼儿笑。宝玉也不理会，自己坐着，无精打彩。猛听架上钟响，自己低头看了看表针，已指到酉初二刻了。一时小丫头点上灯来，袭人道：“你不吃饭，喝半碗热粥儿罢，别净饿着。看仔细饿上虚火来，那又是我们的累赘了。”宝玉摇摇头儿，说：“这不大饿，强吃了倒不受用。”袭人道：“既这么着，就索性早些歇着罢。”于是袭人麝月铺设好了，宝玉也就歇下，翻来覆去只睡不着。将及黎明，反蒙胧睡去，有一顿饭时，早又醒了。
　　此时袭人麝月也都起来。袭人道：“昨夜听着你翻腾到五更天，我也不敢问你。后来我就睡着了，不知到底你睡着了没有？”宝玉道：“也睡了一睡，不知怎么就醒了。”袭人道：“你没有什么不受用？”宝玉道：“没有，只是心上发烦。”袭人道：“今日学房里去不去？”宝玉道：“我昨儿已经告了一天假了，今儿我要想园里逛一天，散散心，只是怕冷。你叫他们收拾一间屋子，备了一炉香，搁下纸墨笔砚，你们只管于你们的，我自己静坐半天才好，别叫他们来搅我。”麝月接着道：“二爷要静静儿的用工夫，谁敢来搅。”袭人道：“这么着很好，也省得着了凉，自己坐坐，心神也不搅。”因又问：“你既懒怠吃饭，今日吃什么早说，好传给厨房里去。”宝玉道：“还是随便罢，不必闹的大惊小怪的。倒是要几个果子搁在那屋里，借点果子香。”袭人道：“那个屋里好？别的都不大干净，只有晴雯起先住的那一间，因一向无人，还干净。就是清冷些。”宝玉道：“不妨，把火盆挪过去就是了。”袭人答应了。正说着，只见一个小丫头端了一个茶盘儿，一个碗，一双牙箸，递给麝月道：“这是刚才花姑娘要的，厨房里老婆子送了来了。”麝月接了一看，却是一碗燕窝汤，便问袭人道：“这是姐姐要的么？”袭人笑道：“昨夜二爷没吃饭，又翻腾了一夜，想来今儿早起心里必是发空的，所以我告诉小丫头们，叫厨房里做了这个来的。”袭人一面叫小丫头放桌儿。麝月打发宝玉喝了，漱了口，只见秋纹走来说道：“那屋里已经收拾妥了，但等着一时炭劲过了，二爷再进去罢。”宝玉点头，只是一腔心事，懒意说话。
　　一时小丫头来请，说：“笔砚都安放妥当了。”宝玉道：“知道了。”又一个小丫头回道：“早饭得了，二爷在那里吃？”宝玉道：“就拿了来罢，不必累赘了。”小丫头答应了自去，一时端上饭来。宝玉笑了一笑，向麝月袭人道：“我心里闷得很，自己吃只怕又吃不下去，不如你们两个同我一块儿吃，或者吃的香甜，我也多吃些。”麝月笑道：“这是二爷的高兴，我们可不敢。”袭人道：“其实也使得，我们一处喝酒，也不止今日。只是偶然替你解闷儿还使得，若认真这样，还有什么规矩体统呢。”说着，三人坐下。宝玉在上首，袭人麝月两个打横陪着。吃了饭，小丫头端上漱口茶来，两个看着撤了下去。宝玉因端着茶，默默如有所思，又坐了一坐，便问道：“那屋里收拾妥了么？”麝月道：“头里就回过了。这会子又问！”
　　宝玉略坐了一坐，便过这间屋子来。亲自点了一枝香，摆上些果品，便叫人出去，关上门。外面袭人等都静悄无声。宝玉拿了一幅泥金角花的粉红笺出来，口中祝了几句，便提起笔来写道：
　　怡红主人焚付晴姐知之：酌茗情香，庶几来飨。
　　其词云：
随身伴，独自章绸缪。谁料风波平地起，顿教躯命即时休：孰与活轻柔？
东逝水，无复向西流。想像更无怀梦草，添衣还见翠云裳。脉脉使人愁！
　　写毕，就在香上点个火，焚化了。静静儿等着，直待一炷香点尽了，才开门出来。袭人道：“怎么出来了？想来又闷的慌了？”宝玉笑了一笑，假说道：“我原是心里烦，才找个清静地方儿坐坐。这会子好了，还要外头走走去呢。”
　　说着一径出来到了潇湘馆里。在院里问道：“林妹妹在家里呢么？”紫鹃接应道：“是谁？”掀帘看时，笑道：“原来是宝二爷。姑娘在屋里呢，请二爷到屋里坐着。”宝玉同着紫鹃走进来。黛玉却在里间呢，说道：“紫鹃，请二爷屋里坐罢。”宝玉走到里间门口，看见新写的一副紫墨色泥金云龙笺的小对，上写着：“绿窗明月在，青史古人空。”宝玉看见，笑了一笑，走人门去，笑问道：“妹妹做什么呢？”黛玉站起来，迎了两步，笑着让道：“请坐。我在这里写经，只剩得两行了。等写完了再说话儿。”因叫雪雁倒茶。宝玉道：“你别动，只管写。”说着，一面看见中间挂着一幅单条，上面画着一个嫦娥，带着一个侍者，又一个女仙，也有一个侍者，捧着一个长长儿的衣囊似的。二人身旁边略有些云护，别无点缀，全仿李龙眠白描笔意，上有“斗寒图”三字，用八分书写着。宝玉道：“妹妹这幅斗寒图可是新挂上的？”黛玉道：“可不是，昨日他们收拾屋子，我想起来，拿出来叫他们挂上的。”宝玉道：“是什么出处？”黛玉笑道：“眼前熟的很的，还要问人。”宝玉笑道：“我一时想不起，妹妹告诉我罢。”黛玉道：“岂不闻‘青女素娥俱耐冷，月中霜里斗婵娟’？”宝玉道：“是啊，这个实在新奇雅致。却好此时拿出来挂。”说着，又东瞧瞧，西走走。
　　雪雁沏了茶来，宝玉吃着。又等了一会子，黛玉经才写完，站起来道：“简慢了。”宝玉笑道：“妹妹还是这么客气。”但见黛玉身上穿着月白绣花小毛皮袄，加上银鼠坎肩，头上挽着随常云髻，簪上一技赤金扁簪，别无花朵。腰下系着杨妃色绣花绵裙。真比如：
　　亭亭玉树临风立，冉冉香莲带露开。
　　宝玉因问道：“妹妹这两日弹琴来着没有？”黛玉道：“两日没弹了。因为写字已经觉得手冷，那里还去弹琴？”宝玉道：“不弹也罢了。我想琴虽是清高之品，却不是好东西，从没有弹琴里弹出富贵寿考来的，只有弹出忧思怨乱来的。再者，弹琴也得心里记谱，未免费心。依我说。妹妹身子又单弱，不操这心也罢了。”黛玉抿着嘴儿笑。宝玉指着壁上道：“这张琴可就是么？怎么这么短？”黛玉笑道：“这张琴不是短，因我小时学抚的时候，别的琴都够不着，因此特地做起来的。虽不是焦尾枯桐，这鹤仙凤尾还配得齐整，龙池雁足高下还相宜。你看这断纹，不是牛旄似的么？所以音韵也还清越。”宝玉道：“妹妹这几天来做诗没有？”黛玉道：“自结社以后，没大做。”宝玉笑道：“你别瞒我。我听见你吟的，什么‘不可，素心何如天上月’，你搁在琴里，觉得音响分外的响亮。有的没的？”黛玉道：“你怎么听见了？”宝玉道：“我那一天从蓼风轩来听见的，又恐怕打断你的清韵，所以静听了一会，就走了。我正要问你，前路是平韵，到末了儿忽转了仄韵，是个什么意思？”黛玉道：“这是人心自然之音，做到那里就到那里，原没有一定的。”宝玉道：“原来如此。可惜我不知音，枉听了一会子。”黛玉道：“古来知音人能有几个！”宝玉听了，又觉得出言冒失了，又怕寒了黛玉的心。坐了一坐，心里象有许多话，却再无可讲的。黛玉因方才的话也是冲口而出，此时回想，觉得太冷淡些，也就无话。宝玉越发打量黛玉设疑，遂讪讪站起来说道：“妹妹坐着罢，我还要到三妹妹那里瞧瞧去呢。”黛玉道：“你若见了三妹妹，替我问候一声罢。”宝玉答应着，便出来了。
　　黛玉送至屋门口，自己回来，闷闷的坐着，心里想道：“宝玉近来说话，半吐半吞，忽冷忽热，也不知他是什么意思。”正想着，紫鹃走来道：“姑娘，经不写了？我把笔砚都收好了？”黛玉道：“不写了，收起去罢。”说着，自己走到里间屋里床上歪着，慢慢的细想。紫鹃进来问道：“姑娘喝碗茶罢？”黛玉道：“不吃呢。我略歪歪罢。你们自己去罢。”
　　紫鹃答应着出来，只见雪雁，一个人在那里发呆。紫鹃走到他跟前，问道：“你这会子也有了什么心事了么？”雪雁只顾发呆，倒被他吓了一跳，因说道：“你别嚷，今日我听见了一句话，我告诉你听奇不奇。你可别言语？”说着，往屋里努嘴儿。因自己先行，点着头儿叫紫鹃同他出来，到门平台底下，悄俏儿的道：“姐姐，你听见了么？宝玉定了亲了。”紫鹃听见，吓了一跳，说道：“这是那里来的话？只怕不真罢？”雪雁道：“怎么不真！别人大概都知道，就只咱们没听见。”紫鹃道：“你在那里听来的？”雪雁道：“我听见侍书说的，是个什么知府家，家资也好，人才也好。”紫鹃正听时，只听见黛玉咳嗽了一声，似乎起来的光景。紫鹃恐怕他出来听见，便拉了雪雁摇摇手儿，往里望望，不见动静，才又悄悄儿的问道：“他到底怎么说来着？”雪雁道：“前儿不是叫我到三姑娘那里去道谢吗，三姑娘不在屋里，只有侍书在那里。大家坐着，无意中说起宝二爷淘气来。他说：‘宝二爷怎么好？只会玩儿，全不象大人的样子，已经说亲了，还是这么呆头呆脑。’我问他：‘定了没有？’他说是：‘定了，是个什么王大爷做媒的。那王大爷是东府里的亲戚，所以也不用打听，一说就成了。’”紫鹃侧着头想了一想，“这句话奇！”又问道：“怎么家里没有人说起？”雪雁道：“侍书也说的，是老太太的意思。若一说起，恐怕宝玉野了心，所以都不提起。侍书告诉了我，又叮咛千万不可露风说出来，知道是我多嘴。”把手往里一指，“所以他面前也不提。今日是你问起，我不犯瞒你。”正说到这里，只听鹦鹉叫唤，学着说：“姑娘回来了，快倒茶来！”倒把紫鹃雪雁吓了一跳。回头并不见有人，便骂了鹦鹉一声。走进屋内，只见黛玉喘吁吁的刚坐在椅子上。紫鹃搭讪着问茶问水。黛玉问道：“你们两个那里去了？再叫不出一个人来。”说着，便走到炕边，将身子一歪，仍重日倒在炕上，往里躺下，叫把帐儿撩下。紫鹃雪雁答应出去，他两个心里疑惑方才的话只怕被他听了去了，只好大家不提。
　　谁知黛玉一腔心事，又窍听了紫鹃雪雁的话，虽不很明白，已听得了七八分，如同将身撂在大海里一般。思前想后，竟应了前日梦中之谶，千愁万恨，堆上心来。左右打算，不如早些死了，免得眼见了意外的事情，那时反倒无趣。又想到自己没了爹娘的苦，自今以后，把身子一天一天的遭塌起来，一年半载，少不得身登清净。打定了主意，被也不盖，衣也不添，竟是合眼装睡。紫鹃和雪雁来伺候几次，不见动静，又不好叫唤。晚饭都不吃。点灯以后，紫鹃掀开帐子，见已睡着了，被窝都蹬在脚后。怕他着了凉，轻轻儿拿来盖上。黛玉也不动，单待他出去，仍然褪下。那紫鹃只管问雪雁：“今儿的话到底是真的是假的？”雪雁道：“怎么不真！”紫鹃道：“侍书怎么知道的？”雪雁道：“是小红那里听来的。”紫鹃道：“头里咱们说话，只怕姑娘听见了。你看刚才的神情，大有原故。今日以后，咱们倒别提这件事了。”说着，两个人也收拾要睡。紫鹃进来看时，只见黛玉被窝又蹬下来，复又给他轻轻盖上。一宿晚景不提。
　　次日，黛玉清早起来，也不叫人，独自一个呆呆的坐着。紫鹃醒来，看见黛玉已起，便惊问道：“姑娘怎么这样早？”黛玉道：“可不是。睡得早，所以醒得早。”紫鹃连忙起来，叫醒雪雁，伺候梳洗。那黛玉对着镜子，只管呆呆的自看。看了一回，那珠泪儿断断连连，早已湿透了罗帕。正是：
　　瘦影正临春水照，卿须怜我我怜卿！
　　紫鹃在旁也不敢劝，只怕倒把闲话勾引旧恨来。迟了好一会，黛玉才随便梳洗了，那眼中泪渍，终是不干。又自坐了一会，叫紫鹃道：“你把藏香点上。”紫鹃道：“姑娘，你睡也没睡得几时，如何点香？不是要写经？”黛玉点点头儿。紫鹃道：“姑娘今日醒得太早，这会子又写经，只怕太劳神了罢。”黛玉道：“不怕！早完了早好！况且我也并不是为经，倒借着写字解解闷儿。以后你们见了我的字迹，就算见了我的面儿了。”说着，那泪直流下来。紫鹃听了这话，不但不能再劝，连自己也掌不住滴下泪来。原来黛玉立定主意，自此以后，有意遭塌身子，茶饭无心，每日渐减下来。宝玉下学时，也常抽空问候。只是黛玉虽有万于言语，自知年纪已大，又不便似小时可以柔情挑逗，所以满腔心事，只是说不出来。宝玉欲将实言安慰，又恐黛玉生嗔，反添病症。两个人见了面，只得浮言劝慰，真真是“亲极反疏”了。那黛玉虽有贾母王夫人等怜恤，不过请医调治，只说黛玉常病，那里知他的心病。紫鹃等虽知其意，也不敢说。从此，一天一天的减。到半月之后，肠胃日薄一日，果然粥都不能吃了。黛玉日间听见的话，都似宝玉娶亲的话；看见怡红院中的人，无论上下，也象宝玉娶亲的光景。薛姨妈来看，黛玉不见宝钗，越发起疑心，索性不要人来看望，也不肯吃药，只要速死。睡梦之中，常听见有人叫“宝二奶奶”的。一片疑心，竟成蛇影。一日竟是绝粒，粥也不喝，恹恹一息，垂毙殆尽。
未知黛玉性命如何，且看下回分解。

We have seen how Xifeng, just risen and still preoccupied with her strange dream, was startled by the maid’s announcement and asked what official business had come up.

“I don’t know,” was the answer. “One of the pages at the inner gate reported that there was urgent official business, so Her Ladyship sent me to fetch the master.”

Hearing that it was business from the Ministry of Works, Xifeng felt somewhat relieved.

“Go back and tell Her Ladyship that the master went outside the city yesterday on business and hasn’t come back yet,” she said. “She’d better send to inform Master Zhen.”

The maid assented and left. Presently Jia Zhen came over. He asked the ministry’s messenger for details, then went in to report to Lady Wang.

“The ministry has sent to inform the master,” he said, “that the Director of the Waterways has reported a burst dyke on the Yellow River in Honan which has flooded several prefectures and counties. Funds will have to be allocated to repair the damage and build dykes, and the ministry officials will have to supervise the work. That’s the message.”

Having said this he withdrew. And when Jia Zheng came home and was told the news, from then on all through the winter he was constantly occupied and often had to stay in his yamen. As a result, Baoyu’s school work gradually slackened. But afraid his father might find out, he did not dare cut the school, and he stopped going so often to see Daiyu too.

One day in the middle of the tenth month, when Baoyu got up to go to school, the weather had suddenly turned cold. Xiren had got out a bundle of clothes.

“It’s very cold today,” she said. “You must wrap up well.” She took out the clothes for him to choose an outfit, then wrapped up another gown to give to Beiming, charging the page, “If it’s cold and the young master wants to change, mind you have this ready for him.”

Beiming assented and followed Baoyu with the felt wrapper. Having done his day’s work in school, Baoyu heard a sudden gust of wind blow against the window-paper.

“The weather has changed again,” observed Dairu. He opened the door and saw massed black clouds in the north-west being driven by the wind towards the south-east.

Beiming came in then to tell Baoyu, “It’s turned cold, sir. Will you change into a warmer gown?”

Baoyu nodded and the page brought in the bundle. At sight of the peacock-feather cape, mended by Qingwen, Baoyu was transfixed, while the other boys eyed it enviously.

“Why have you brought this?” he asked. “Who gave it to you?”

“One of the girls in your apartments wrapped it up.”

“I’m not really cold. I won’t put it on yet. Wrap it up again.”

Dairu, supposing that he grudged wearing such a fine cape, was pleased by his prudence.

“Do put it on, sir,” begged Beiming. “If you catch cold, I shall be blamed. Do it to please me.”

Baoyu had to put it on then and sit distractedly staring at his book. Dairu imagined that he was studying and paid no attention.

That evening when school was dismissed, Baoyu asked to be excused the next day on the grounds of illness. The old teacher, whose sole aim in teaching a few boys was to while away his time and who often ached all over, was only too glad to have one less pupil to worry about for a day. Besides, he knew that Jia Zheng was busy and that the Lady Dowager doted on Baoyu. So he nodded consent.

Baoyu went straight home and on calling on his grandmother and mother gave the same excuse. Naturally they believed him. After sitting with them for a little he returned to the Garden, and when he saw Xiren and the other maids he was not his usual laughing, joking self. Lying down in his clothes on the kang, he refused the meal which was served.

“I don’t want anything, I feel upset,” he said. “You can have it.”

“In that case, you’d better change out of these clothes,” Xiren suggested. “Why not take that thing off and rest properly under

"Can it stand much wear and tear?"

"No, I don't want to change," he said.

"Even if it's not too delicate, just look at the embroidery," she persisted. "You shouldn't ruin it."

This remark struck home. Baoyu sighed.

"All right, put it away then and wrap it up properly," he said. "I shall never wear it again."

He stood up and took it off. As Xiren stepped forward to take it, he folded it up himself.

"What makes you so industrious today, Master Bao?" she asked.

He made no reply to this. When he had folded it he asked, "Where's the wrapper for this?"

Sheyue promptly brought it and let him wrap the jacket up himself, then turned to wink at Xiren with a smile. Baoyu ignored them and sat down listlessly. Suddenly the clock on the shelf struck. He looked down at his own watch; it was half past five. Just then a maid came in to light the lamp.

"If you don't want a meal, at least drink half a bowl of gruel," urged Xiren. "You mustn't go on starving yourself. If you fall ill from hunger, that will mean more trouble for us."

Baoyu shook his head. "I'm not really hungry. I'd rather not force myself to eat."

"In that case, you'd better turn in early," she said.

So she and Sheyue helped him to bed. But he tossed and turned, unable to sleep. It was nearly dawn before he dozed off, but he woke again after what seemed no longer than the time it takes for a meal.

Xiren and Sheyue were up by then.

"I heard you tossing all night, right up to the fifth watch," Xiren told him. "I didn't like to ask you what was wrong. Then I fell asleep myself and don't know whether you did or not in the end."

"I did drop off, but I don't know why I woke up again so soon."

"Are you feeling unwell?"

"No, just rather upset."

"Are you going to school today?"

"I asked for leave yesterday. I feel like spending the day in the Garden to amuse myself, but I'm afraid of the cold. Get them to clear a room for me and prepare an incense-burner, and put out some writing materials. Then you can get on with your own business. I want to sit quietly by myself for a while. Don't let anyone disturb me."

Sheyue put in, "If you want to work quietly, Master Bao, who would dare disturb you?"

"That's fine," agreed Xiren. "Then you won't catch cold, and sitting quietly may calm you down."

She added, "If you don't feel like eating, tell us now what you'd like and I'll send to the kitchen."

"Anything will do, don't make a fuss. But I'd like some fruit to keep in the room for its fragrance."

"Which room would be best? Most of them aren't very clean. The only tidy one is the one Qingwen used to have, because no one's been there since. But it's rather cold."

"That doesn't matter. We can move a brazier there."

Xiren assented. As they were speaking a young maid brought in a tea-tray with a bowl and a pair of ivory chopsticks which she handed to Sheyue.

"The cook's wife has brought this, as the young lady in charge of the flowers asked for it," she announced.

Sheyue saw that it was a bowl of bird's-nest soup.

"Did you ask for this, sister?" she inquired.

Xiren smiled. "As the young master didn't eat last night and was tossing all night, I thought he must be hungry this morning; so I told one of the girls to ask the kitchen to prepare this."

She told the young maid to set the table, and Sheyue handed the bird's-nest to Baoyu. After drinking it he rinsed his mouth. Then Qiuwen came in.

"The room's ready," she announced. "But you'd better wait a bit, Master Bao, till the fire has died down.

"Come in," said Baoyu. He nodded but was too dejected to speak.

Presently a young maid came to announce, "Your writing things are ready, sir."

"Very well," he said.

Then another maid asked, "Breakfast is ready. Where will you have it, sir?"

"Bring it here. There's no need to fuss."

The maid assented and withdrew, soon returning with his meal.

Baoyu turned with a smile to Sheyue and Xiren. "I'm feeling very low," he said. "If I eat by myself I doubt if I'll be able to get anything down. Why not join me? If you keep me company I may enjoy it and eat a little more."

"This is just a whim of yours," said Sheyue. "We daren't do that."

Xiren put in, "Actually, it's all right. We've drunk with you often enough before. But though it would be all right just this once to cheer you up, it's not the proper thing as a regular custom."

Then the three of them sat down, Baoyu at the head of the table, Xiren and Sheyue one on each side. After the meal, when a maid brought tea to rinse their mouths, they saw that the things were cleared away. Baoyu, sipping his tea in silence, seemed lost in thought. After sitting there a little longer he asked, "Is everything ready in the other room?"

"I told you just now that it is," Sheyue reminded him. "Why ask again so soon?"

After a short pause Baoyu went to the other room. He lit a stick of incense himself and set out some fruit, then ordered the others to leave and closed the door. Outside, Xiren and the rest kept very quiet. Baoyu spread out a pink note-paper with a design in gold and, murmuring an invocation, wrote with a brush:

Dispatched by the Happy Red Prince for the information of Sister Qingwen: I have offered pure tea and fine incense to summon your spirit. May it come and partake of them!

His invocation was as follows:

You were my constant companion;
For yourself you cherished tender feelings.
Who could predict sudden storms of calumny
Which instantly snatched away your life?
Where can I find your gentle spirit now?
The eastward-flowing stream
Never turns back to the west.
I long in vain for the herb of forgetfulness;
When I add a garment, I sigh for the maid of the green clouds.
This longing grieves me unceasingly.

Having written this, he lit the paper at the flame of the incense and waited quietly until it was burnt to ashes before opening the door.

"Why have you come out?" asked Xiren. "Were you feeling bored again?"

He forced a smile. "I wanted to sit quietly somewhere by myself because I was so upset. I feel better now and I'm going out for a stroll."

With that he left and went to Bamboo Lodge. In the courtyard he called, "Is Cousin Lin at home?"

Zijuan answered, "Who is it?" Then, raising the portiere, she cried with a smile, "So it's you, Master Bao. The young lady's at home. Do come in and sit down."

As Baoyu followed her in, Daiyu called from the inner room, "Zijuan, invite Master Bao in to sit down."

Baoyu went in and saw a new pair of scrolls in the clerical style, written in cloud and dragon designs of purple and gold on dark paper. They read:

By the green window the bright moon seems eternal;

But in blue history the ancients have vanished.

Smiling, Baoyu stepped through the doorway.

"What are you doing, cousin?" he asked.

Daiyu rose and advanced a step or two to greet him with a smile.

"Do sit down," she said. "I'm copying out a sutra. There are just two lines left. Do sit down."

She told Xueyan to bring tea.

"Don't let me disturb you," said Baoyu. "Do finish it." As he spoke he saw a scroll hanging in the middle of the room with a painting of a goddess of the moon attended by a page, and another female immortal also with an attendant carrying a long bag like a portfolio. The two figures were wreathed about with a little cloud and there was no other embellishment, the whole being in the plain-ink style of Li Longmian. Inscribed at the top were the characters "Fighting the Cold" in the official script.

"Is this your painting, cousin?" he asked.

"Is that scroll new?" Daiyu told him, "Yes. Yesterday when they were tidying my room, I remembered it and told them to hang it up."

"Where does it come from?"

Daiyu smiled. "You must know that couplet well. Why ask me?"

"I can't think for the moment. Do tell me, cousin."

"Haven't you heard:

The goddess of moon and frost both fear the cold;

In the moon and frost they vie in loveliness?"

"Of course!" he cried. "How original and refined. It's just the right time to hang it up." He looked around and strolled about the room.

Xueyan brought in tea, and Baoyu was sipping it when Daiyu finished writing and stood up.

"I've been neglecting you," she said.

"You're as formal as ever, cousin."

He saw that she was wearing a pale blue embroidered fur-lined jacket with a sleeveless jacket of white squirrel over it, and her hair was done up loosely with a flat gold pin but no other ornaments. Her skirt of apricot-red damask was embroidered with flowers. She looked like

A stately jade tree facing the breeze,

Or a fragrant lotus flower decked with dew.

"Have you been playing the zither these last two days?" he asked.

"Not for two days. Because when I write my hands get so cold, how could I play?"

"It's just as well not to. Though the zither is a refined instrument, in my opinion it's not a good thing. I've never heard of anyone playing themselves into wealth, rank or long life by it—all they get out of it is melancholy. Besides, when you play you have to learn the score by heart, which is a strain. I think, the way you are, you'd do better not to tax your mind."

Daiyu simply smiled.

Pointing at the wall he asked, "Is this your zither? Why is it so short?"

"It's not short," she replied. "When I was small and first learning to play, I couldn't reach on an ordinary zither, so they had this one made for me. It's nothing special, of course, but the head and the pegs are quite well carved, and the sound-holes and feet are well-proportioned. See the grain? Doesn't it look like snakeskin? That's why it has such a clear, crisp tone."

"Have you written any poetry these last few days?"

"Not much since we started our club."

"Don't try to fool me. I heard you chanting something about 'How can my heart be pure as the moon in the sky?' When you set it to the zither, it sounded especially moving. Have you or haven't you?"

"How did you hear it?"

"The other day, on my way from Smartweed Breeze Cot, I heard you. I was afraid to interrupt you, so I listened quietly for a while then left. I meant to ask you: you started with a level rhyme, then switched to an oblique one in the last line—what was the idea?"

"The words and music come naturally. You can't plan them in advance."

"I see. It's a pity I'm no musician, so I listened in vain."

"How many real connoisseurs of music have there been since ancient times?"

Baoyu regretted his indiscretion and feared that he had hurt her feelings. He stayed on a little longer, but though he had much to say could find no words. Daiyu, too, having spoken so bluntly, thought on second thoughts that she had been too offhand; but she could think of nothing to say either. And Baoyu, misinterpreting her silence, rose sheepishly to his feet.

"Don't get up, cousin," he said. "I'm going to see Tanchun."

"If you see her, give her my regards."

He agreed and left.

Daiyu saw him to the door, then returned to her room and sat down in low spirits.

"Baoyu has become very odd recently," she reflected.

Suddenly cold, suddenly warm — what can he mean by it?” While she was thinking this, Zijuan came in and asked: “Are you through with the sutra, miss? Shall I put away your inkstone and brushes?”

“Yes, put them away,” said Daiyu.

She went to lie down on the inner room bed to think things over slowly. Zijuan came in again to ask: “Will you have some tea, miss?”

“No. I just want to rest. You can go.”

Zijuan assented and withdrew. She found Xueyan in a daze and, going up to her, asked: “What are you brooding over now?”

So lost in thought was Xueyan that this gave her a start.

“Don’t shout,” she said. “I’ve just heard something — shall I tell you? It’s very strange. But mind you keep it to yourself.” She jerked her head towards the inner room, then nodded to Zijuan to come out with her to the foot of the steps. “Have you heard, sister?” she whispered. “Pao-yu’s engaged.”

Zijuan was startled. “Where did you hear such nonsense? I don’t believe it.”

“It’s true. Everyone seems to know except us.” “Who told you?”

“I heard it from Shishu. She says it’s the family of a prefect, very well off, and the girl’s good-looking too.”

Just then they heard Daiyu cough, as if she were getting up. Afraid that she might overhear them, Zijuan signed to Xueyan to keep quiet and peeped inside. Not seeing any movement she asked softly, “What exactly did Shishu say?”

“The other day she sent me to thank Miss Tanchun for something, but Tanchun wasn’t in — only Shishu was there. We sat down for a chat, and somehow started talking about Pao-yu’s naughtiness. She said, ‘What’s to become of Master Pao? He’s so crazy and childish, not a bit like a grown-up, even though he’s already engaged.’ When I asked if the betrothal was settled, she said, ‘Yes. A certain Mr. Wang is the go-between. He’s a relative of the East Mansion, so there was no need to make inquiries — the deal was clinched as soon as it was proposed.’”

Zijuan thought this over, her head on one side. “Strange!” she said. “How is it nobody in the household has mentioned it?”

“Shishu said it was the old lady’s idea. She’s afraid that if it’s talked about Pao-yu may get above himself, so no one’s let on. Shishu told me not to breathe a word to anyone, and said if it came out she’d know I was a gossip.” She pointed towards the house. “So we mustn’t say a word in front of her. I’d never have told you if you hadn’t asked.”

Just then they heard the parrot call, “Here comes the young lady! Quick, pour tea!” This gave them such a fright that they looked round, but there was no one in sight. They scolded the parrot and went inside, to find Daiyu sitting panting on a chair. Zijuan asked her casually if she would like some tea.

Daiyu demanded, “Where were you two? There wasn’t a soul in sight when I called.” She rose and walked to her couch, where she lay down listlessly with her face to the wall, then told them to let down the bed-curtain.

They had to withdraw, both wondering uneasily if she had overheard them. But neither liked to mention it.

In fact, Daiyu with her many anxieties had caught some of their conversation. Though not too clear about it, she had gathered enough to feel as if she were drowning in a bottomless ocean. Reflecting that this confirmed the prediction in her recent dream, a thousand griefs and regrets welled up in her heart.

She weighed right and left, and decided that the sooner she died the better, so as to avoid the distress of witnessing some unforeseen development. She reflected, too, how wretched it was to have lost both her parents. From now on she would let her health run to utter ruin, and in a year or so at most she would be able to attain final purification. Her mind made up, she lay down without covering herself with a quilt and with all her clothes on, pretending to be asleep. Nightingale and Snowgoose came in several times to see if she wanted anything, but as there was no sound from her and they did not like to wake her, they left her alone. She would not eat any supper. When the lamp was lit, Nightingale lifted the bed-curtain and saw that she was asleep, with the quilt kicked on to the foot of the bed. Afraid she might catch cold, she gently laid it over her again and withdrew. Daiyu did not stir, but waited until she had gone and then pushed it off again. Presently Nightingale and Snowgoose came in again to see if she was all right, and finding the quilt off once more, quietly covered her up and left the room.

Nightingale asked Snowgoose: ‘Do you think what we heard today is really true?’

‘Of course it is!’ replied Snowgoose.

‘How did Aroma find out?’

‘She heard it from Oriole, who works for Mrs Xue.’

‘I’m afraid we were talking about it earlier on when she could hear us,’ said Nightingale. ‘Did you see the strange look in her eyes? There’s definitely something wrong. From now on we mustn’t breathe a word about it in front of her.’

The two of them got ready for bed. Nightingale came in once more to check, and discovered that the quilt had been kicked off again. She put it back gently, and they both went to sleep. Of the night we need say no more.

Daiyu rose early the next morning. Without calling either of the maids, she sat up all alone, staring vacantly into space. When Nightingale woke and saw that her mistress was already up, she cried in surprise:

‘You’re very early today, miss!’

‘I know,’ replied Daiyu. ‘I went to sleep early, so it’s not surprising I woke early.’

Nightingale quickly roused Snowgoose, and the two of them helped her with her toilet. Daiyu sat in front of her mirror and stared vacantly at her own reflection. After a while, tears began to trickle down her cheeks, and her silk handkerchief was soon drenched.

Gaunt image in the glass — and which is which?

Parted by springstream, heartbroke lovers pine…

Nightingale stood by, not daring to utter a word for fear of provoking some painful outburst. After a long while, Daiyu finally began doing her hair and making a half-hearted attempt at her toilet. The tears in her eyes never stopped flowing. When she had finished, she remained sitting listlessly for a while, and then said to Nightingale:

‘Bring me the sandalwood incense.’

‘But miss,’ protested Nightingale, ‘you’ve hardly had any sleep. What do you want incense for? If you want to copy out more of the sutra, I’m sure you’ll find your fingers are still numb from all that writing yesterday. And you woke so early this morning. It would be very bad for you to start writing again now.’

‘It doesn’t matter,’ replied Daiyu. ‘The sooner I finish the better. Besides, it’s not just the sutra. I find that writing takes my mind off things. And in future, when you see my calligraphy, it will be like seeing me.’

As she said this, the tears poured in torrents down her cheeks. Nightingale could not think of anything to say in reply, and soon she too was weeping. She brought the incense, and set it down on the table. Then Daiyu wrote with all her might and main, her mind completely absorbed in her task. She wrote until the light began to fail, and only then did she tell Snowgoose to put away the sutra and the paper and rub-stone. When she rose and went to the mirror again to change, she was astonished to see the swollen state of her eyes. But her mind was made up, and from that day on she deliberately neglected her health and began eating less and less. Bao-yu called in to see her when he came home from school, but though she had a thousand things she wanted to say to him, she felt that now she was older she could not be as open with him as in the past, and she ended by saying nothing. He for his part wanted to tell her the truth, to reassure her, but was afraid she might be angry and that this would make her illness worse. So when they met, their conversation was limited to the most trivial and perfunctory exchanges of polite enquiry. Though Grandmother Jia and Lady Wang showed their concern by sending for doctors and prescribing medicines, they thought of her illness as a chronic condition and had no idea of its true cause. Nightingale and Snowgoose knew, but dared not say anything. And so each day Daiyu’s condition grew visibly worse. A fortnight later the debility caused by her starvation diet had brought on a digestive disorder from which she was indeed unable to keep down even the slightest mouthful of gruel.

From now on, every word she overheard seemed to be about Bao-yu’s marriage; everyone she saw at Green Delights seemed to be involved in the preparations. Then Aunt Xue came to visit her, and when she saw that there was no sign of Bao-chai, her suspicions were strengthened.

She had made up her mind not to see any visitors, not to take medicine and to die as quickly as possible. In her dreams she often heard someone addressing her as “Baoyu’s Second Wife.” Her suspicions preyed on her mind until one day she decided to stop eating and drinking, and gradually she sank into a decline. If you want to know whether she lived or not, you must read the next chapter.

第90章 失绵衣贫女耐嗷嘈 送果品小郎惊叵测

却说黛玉自立意自戕之后，渐渐不支，一日竟至绝粒。从前十几天内，贾母等轮流看望，他有时还说几句话，这两日索性不大言语。心里虽有时昏晕，却也有时清楚。贾母等见他这病不似无因而起，也将紫鹃、雪雁盘问过两次。两个那里敢说？便是紫鹃欲向侍书打听消息，又怕越闹越真，黛玉更死得快了，所以见了侍书，毫不提起。那雪雁是他传话弄出这样原故来，此时恨不得长出百十个嘴来说“我没说”，自然更不敢提起。到了这一天黛玉绝粒之日，紫鹃料无指望了，守着哭了会子，因出来偷向雪雁道：“你进屋里来，好好儿的守着他，我去回老太太、太太和二奶奶去。今日这个光景，大非往常可比了。”雪雁答应，紫鹃自去。
　　这里雪雁正在屋里伴着黛玉，见他昏昏沉沉，小孩子家那里见过这个样儿，只打量如此便是死的光景了，心中又痛又怕，恨不得紫鹃一时回来才好。正怕着，只听窗外脚步走响，雪雁知是紫鹃回来，才放下心了，连忙站起来，掀着里间帘子等他。只见外面帘子响处，进来了一个人，却是侍书。那侍书是探春打发来看黛玉的，见雪雁在那里掀着帘子，便问道：“姑娘怎么样？”雪雁点点头儿，叫他进来。侍书跟进来，见紫鹃不在屋里，瞧了瞧黛玉，只剩得残喘微延，唬的惊疑不止。因问：“紫鹃姐姐呢？”雪雁道：“告诉上屋里去了。”那雪雁此时只打量黛玉心中一无所知了，又见紫鹃不在面前，因悄悄的拉了侍书的手问道：“你前日告诉我说的什么王大爷给这里宝二爷说了亲，是真话么？”侍书道：“怎么不真！”雪雁道：“多早晚放定的？”侍书道：“那里就放定了呢？那一天我告诉你时，是我听见小红说的。后来我到二奶奶那边去，二奶奶正和平姐姐说呢，道：‘那都是门客们借着这个事讨老爷的喜欢，往后好拉拢的意思。别说大太太说不好，就是大太太愿意，说那姑娘好，那大太太眼里看的出什么人来？再者，老太太心里早有了人了，就在咱们园子里的，大太太那里摸的着底呢。老太太不过因老爷的话，不得不问问罢咧。’又听见二奶奶说：‘宝玉的事，老太太总是要亲上作亲的，凭谁来说亲，横竖不中用。’”雪雁听到这里，也忘了神了，因说道：“这是怎么说！白白的送了我们这一位的命了。”侍书道：“这是从那里说起？”雪雁道：“你还不知道呢！前日都是我和紫鹃姐姐说来着，这一位听见了，就弄到这步田地了。”侍书道：“你悄悄儿的说罢，看仔细他听见了。”雪雁道：“人事都不醒了，瞧瞧罢，左不过在这一两天了。”正说着，只见紫鹃掀帘进来说：“这还了得！你们有什么话还不出去说，还在这里说！索性逼死他就完了。”侍书道：“我不信有这样奇事。”紫鹃道：“好姐姐，不是我说，你又该恼了！你懂得什么呢？懂得也不传这些舌了。”
　　这里三个人正说着，只听黛玉忽然又嗽了一声，紫鹃连忙跪到炕沿前站着，侍书雪雁也都不言语了。紫鹃弯着腰，在黛玉身后轻轻问道：“姑娘，喝口水罢？”黛玉微微答应了一声。雪雁连忙倒了半钟滚白水，紫鹃接了托着，侍书也走近前来。紫鹃和他摇头儿，不叫他说话，侍书只得咽住了。站了一回，黛玉又嗽了一声。紫鹃趁势问道：“姑娘，喝水呀！”黛玉又微微应了一声，那头似有欲抬之意，那里抬得起？紫鹃爬上炕去，爬在黛玉旁边，端着水，试了冷热，送到唇边，扶了黛玉的头，就到碗边喝了一口。紫鹃才要拿时，黛玉意思还要喝一口，紫鹃便托着那碗不动。黛玉又喝了一口，摇摇头儿，不喝了。喘了一口气，仍旧躺下。半日，微微睁眼，说道：“刚才说话不是侍书么？”紫鹃答应道：“是。”侍书尚未出去，因连忙过来问候。黛玉睁眼看了，点点头儿，又歇了一歇，说道：“回去问你姑娘好罢。”侍书见这番光景，只当黛玉嫌烦，只得悄俏的退出去了。
　　原来那黛玉虽则病势沉重，心里却还明白。起先侍书雪雁说话时，他也模糊听见了一半句，却只作不知，也因实无精神答理。及听了雪雁侍书的话，才明白过前头的事情原是议而未成的。又兼侍书说是凤姐说的，老太太的主意，亲上作亲，又是园中住着的，非自己而谁？因此一想，阴极阳生，心神顿觉清爽许多，所以才喝了两口水，又要想问诗书的话。恰好贾母、王夫人、李纨、凤姐听见紫鹃之言都赶着来看。黛玉心中疑团已破，自然不似先前寻死之意了。虽身骨软弱，精神短少，却也勉强答应一两句了。凤姐因叫过紫鹃，问道：“姑娘也不至这样。这是怎么说，你这样唬人？”紫鹃道：“实在头里看着不好，才敢去告诉的。回来见姑娘竟好了许多，也就怪了。”贾母笑道：“你也别信他。他懂得什么？看见不好就言语，这倒是他明白的地方。小孩子家不嘴懒脚嫩就好。”说了一回，贾母等料着无妨，也就去了。正是：
　　心病终须心药洽，解铃还是系铃人。
　　不言黛玉病渐减退。且说雪雁、紫鹃背地里都念佛。雪雁向紫鹃说道：“亏他好了！只是病的奇怪，好的也奇怪。”紫鹃道：“病的倒不怪，就只好的奇怪。想来宝玉和姑娘必是姻缘。人家说的：‘好事多磨。’又说道：‘是姻缘棒打不回。’这么看起来，人心天意，他们两个竟是天配的了。再者，你想那一年，我说了林姑娘要回南去，把宝玉没急死了，闹得家翻宅乱；如今一句话又把这一个弄的死去活来：可不说的三生石上百年前结下的么？”说着，两个悄悄的抿着嘴笑了一回。雪雁又道：“幸亏好了，咱们明儿再别说了。就是宝玉娶了别的人家儿的姑娘，我亲见他在那里结亲，我也再不露一句话了。”紫鹃笑道：“这就是了。”
　　不但紫鹃和雪雁在私下里讲究，就是众人也都知道黛玉的病也病的奇怪，好也好得奇怪，三三两两，唧唧哝哝议论着。不多几时，连凤姐儿也知道了，邢、王二夫人也有些疑惑，倒是贾母略猜着了八九。那时正值邢、王二夫人、凤姐等在贾母房中说闲话，说起黛玉的病来。贾母道：“我正要告诉你们。宝玉和林丫头是从小儿在一处的，我只说小孩子们怕什么。以后时常听得林丫头忽然病，忽然好，都为有了些知觉了。所以我想他们若尽着搁在一块儿，毕竟不成体统。你们怎么说？”王夫人听了，便呆了一呆，只得答应道：“林姑娘是个有心计儿的。至于宝玉，呆头呆脑，不避嫌疑是有的。看起外面，却还都是个小孩儿形象。此时若忽然或把那一个分出园外，不是倒露了什么痕迹了？古来说的：‘男大须婚，女大须嫁。’老太太想，倒是赶着把他们的事办办也罢了。”贾母皱了一皱眉，说道：“林丫头的乖僻，虽也是他的好处，我的心里不把林丫头配他，也是为这点子。况且林丫头这样虚弱，恐不是有寿的。只有宝玉丫头最妥。”王夫人道：“不但老太太这么想，我们也是这么。但林姑娘也得给他说了人家儿才好。不然，女孩儿家长大了，那个没有心事？倘或真与宝玉有些私心，若知道宝玉定下宝丫头，那倒不成事了。”贾母道：“自然先给宝玉娶了亲，然后给林丫头说人家。再没有先是外人、后是自己的，况且林丫头年纪到底比宝玉小两岁。依你们这么说，倒是宝玉定亲的话，不许叫他知道倒罢了。”凤姐便吩咐众丫头们道：“你们听见了？宝二爷定亲的话，不许混吵嚷；若有多嘴的，提防着他的皮！”贾母又向凤姐道：“凤哥儿，你如今自从身上不大好，也不大管园里的事了。我告诉你，须得经点儿心。不但这个，就象前年那些人喝酒耍钱，都不是事。你还精细些，少不得多分点心儿，严紧严紧他们才好。况且我看他们也就还服你些。”凤姐答应了。娘儿们又说了一回话，方各自散了。
　　从此，凤姐常到园中照料。一日，刚走进大观园，到了紫菱洲畔，只听见一个老婆子在那里嚷。凤姐走到跟前，那婆子才瞧见了，早垂手侍立，口里请了安。凤姐道：“你在这里闹什么？”婆子道：“蒙奶奶们派我在这里看守花果，我也没有差错，不料邢姑娘的丫头说我们是贼。”凤姐道：“为什么呢？”婆子道：“昨儿我们家的黑儿跟着我到这里玩了一回，他不知道，又往邢姑娘那边去瞧了一瞧，我就叫他回去了。今儿早起，听见他们丫头说，丢了东西了。我问他丢了什么，他就问起我来了。”凤姐道：“问了你一声，也犯不着生气呀。”婆子道：“这里园子，到底是奶奶家里的，并不是他们家里的。我们都是奶奶派的，贼名儿怎么敢认呢？”凤姐照脸啐了一口，厉声道：“你少在我跟前唠唠叨叨的！你在这里照看，姑娘丢了东西，你们就该问哪。怎么说出这些没道理的话来！把老林叫了来，撵他出去。”丫头们答应了。只见岫烟赶忙出来，迎着凤姐陪笑道：“这使不得，没有的事。事情早过去了。”凤姐道：“姑娘，不是这个话。倒不讲事情，这名分上太岂有此理了。”岫烟见婆子跪在地下告饶，便忙请凤姐到里边去坐。凤姐道：“他们这种人，我知道他，除了我，其馀都没上没下的了。”岫烟再三替他讨饶，只说自己的丫头不好。凤姐道：“我看着邢姑娘的分上，饶你这一次！”婆子才起来磕了头，又给岫烟磕了头，才出去了。
　　这里二人让了坐，凤姐笑问道：“你丢了什么东西了？”岫烟笑道：“没有什么要紧的，是一件红小袄儿，已经旧了的。我原叫他们找，找不着就罢了。这小丫头不懂事，问了那婆子一声，那婆子自然不依了。这都是小丫头糊涂不懂事，我也骂了几句。已经过去了，不必再提了。”凤姐把岫烟内外一瞧，看见虽有些皮绵衣裳，已是半新不旧的，未必能暖和。他的被窝多半是薄的。至于房中桌上摆设的东西，就是老太太拿来的，却一些不动，收拾的干干净净。凤姐心上便很爱敬他，说道：“一件衣裳原不要紧，这时候冷，又是贴身的，怎么就不问一声儿呢？这撒野的奴才，了不得了！”说了一回，凤姐出来，各处去坐了一坐，就回去了。到了自己房中，叫平儿取了一件大红洋绉的小袄儿，一件松花色绫子一抖珠的小皮袄，一条宝蓝盘锦厢花线裙，一件佛青银鼠褂子，包好叫人送去。
　　那时岫烟被那老婆子聒噪了一场，虽有凤姐来压住，心上终是不定。想起：“许多姐妹们在这里，没有一个下人敢得罪他的，独自我这里，他们言三语四，刚刚凤姐来碰见。”想来想去，终是没意思，又说不出来。正在吞声饮泣，看见凤姐那边的丰儿送衣裳过来。岫烟一看，决不肯受。丰儿道：“奶奶吩咐我说；‘姑娘要嫌是旧衣裳，将来送新的来。’”岫烟笑谢道：“承奶奶的好意。只是因我丢了衣裳，他就拿来，我断不敢受的。拿回去，千万谢你们奶奶！承你奶奶的情，我算领了。”倒拿个荷包给了丰儿，那丰儿只得拿了去了。不多时又见平儿同着丰儿过来，岫烟忙迎着问了好，让了坐。平儿笑说道：“我们奶奶说：姑娘特外道的了不得！”岫烟到：“不是外道，实在不过意。”平儿道：“奶奶说：‘姑娘要不收这衣裳，不是嫌太旧，就是瞧不起我们奶奶。’刚才说了：我要拿回去，奶奶不依我呢。”岫烟红着脸笑谢道：“这样说了，叫我不敢不收。”又让了一回茶。
　　平儿和丰儿回去，将到凤姐那边，碰见薛家差来的一个老婆子，接着问好。平儿便问道：“你那里去的？”婆子道：“那边太太、姑娘叫我来请各位太太、奶奶、姑娘们的安。我才刚在奶奶前问起姑娘来，说姑娘到园中去了。可是从邢姑娘那里来么？”平儿道：“你怎么知道？”婆子道：“方才听见说，真真的二奶奶和姑娘们的行事叫人感念。”平儿笑了一笑说：“你回来坐着罢。”婆子道：“我还有事，改日再过来瞧姑娘罢。”说着走了。平儿回来，回覆了凤姐。不在话下。
　　且说薛姨妈家中被金桂搅得翻江倒海，看见婆子回来，说起岫烟的事，宝钗母女二人不免滴下泪来。宝钗道：“都为哥哥不在家，所以叫邢姑娘多吃几天苦。如今还亏凤姐姐不错。咱们底下也得留心，到底是咱们家里人。”说着，只见薛蝌进来说道：“大哥哥这几年在外头相与的都是些什么人！连一个正经的也没有。来一起子，都是些狐群狗党。我看他们那里是不放心，不过将来探探消息儿罢例。这两天都被我赶出去了。以后吩咐了门上，不许传进这种人来。”薛姨妈道：“又是蒋玉函那些人哪？”薛蝌道：“蒋玉函却倒没来，倒是别人。”薛姨妈听了薛蝌的话，不觉又伤起心来，说道：“我虽有儿，如今就象没有的了。就是上司准了，也是个废人。你虽是我侄儿，我看你还比你哥哥明白些，我这后辈子全靠你了。你自己从今后要学好。再者，你聘下的媳妇儿，家道不比往时了。人家的女孩儿出门子不是容易，再没别的想头，只盼着女婿能干，他就有日子过了。若邢丫头也象这个东西——”说着把手往里头一指，道：“我也不说了。邢丫头实在是个有廉耻有心计儿的，又守得贫，耐得富。只是等咱们的事过去了，早些儿把你们的正经事完结了，也了我一宗心事。”薛蝌道：“琴妹妹还没有出门子，这倒是太太烦心的一件事。至于这个，可算什么呢。”大家又说了一回闲话。
　　薛蝌回到自己屋里，吃了晚饭，想起邢岫烟住在贾府园中，终是寄人篱下，况且又穷，日用起居不想可知。况兼当初一路同来，模样儿性格儿都知道的。可知天意不均：如夏金桂这种人，偏叫他有钱，娇养得这般泼辣；邢岫烟这种人，偏叫他这样受苦。阎王判命的时候，不知如何判法的？想到闷来，也想吟诗一首，写出来出出胸中的闷气，又苦自己没有工夫，只得混写道：
　　蛟龙失水似枯鱼，两地情怀感索居。
　　同在泥涂多受苦，不知何日向清虚！
　　写毕，看了一回，意欲拿来粘在壁上，又不好意思，自己沉吟道：“不要被人看见笑话。”又念了一遍．道：“管他呢，左右粘上自己看着解闷儿罢。”又看了一回，到底不好，拿来夹在书里。又想：“自己年纪可也不小了，家中又碰见这样飞灾横祸，不知何日了局。致使幽闺弱质，弄得这般凄凉寂寞！”
　　正在那里想时，只见宝蟾推进门来，拿着一个盒子，笑嘻嘻放在桌上。薛蝌站起来让坐。宝蟾笑着向薛蝌道：“这是四碟果子，一小壶儿酒：大奶奶叫给二爷送来的。”薛蝌陪笑道：“大奶奶费心。但是叫小丫头们送来就完了，怎么又劳动姐姐呢？”宝蟾道：“好说。自家人，二爷何必说这些套话？再者我们大爷这件事，实在叫二爷操心，大奶奶久已要亲自弄点什么谢二爷，又怕别人多心。二爷是知道的，咱们家里都是言合意不合，送点子东西没要紧，倒没的惹人七嘴八舌的讲究。所以今儿些微的弄了一两样果子，一壶酒，叫我亲自悄悄儿的送来。”说着，又笑瞅了薛蝌一眼，道：“明儿二爷再别说这些话，叫人听着怪不好意思的。我们不过也是底下的人，伏侍的着大爷，就伏侍的着二爷，这有何妨呢？”薛蝌一则秉性忠厚，二则到底年轻，只是向来不见金桂和宝蟾如此相待，心中想到刚才宝蟾说为薛蟠之事，也是情理，因说道：“果子留下罢，这个酒儿，姐姐只管拿回去。我向来的酒上实在很有限，挤住了偶然喝一钟，平白无事是不能喝的，难道大奶奶和姐姐还不知道么？”宝蟾道：“别的我作得主，独这一件事，我可不敢应。大奶奶的脾气儿二爷是知道的，我拿回去，不说二爷不喝，倒要说我不尽心了。”薛蝌没法，只得留下。宝蟾方才要走，又到门口往外看看，回过头来向着薛蝌一笑，又用手指着里面说道：“他还只怕要来亲自给你道乏呢。”薛蝌不知何意，反倒讪讪的起来，因说道：“姐姐替我谢大奶奶罢。天气寒，看凉着。再者自己叔嫂，也不必拘这些个礼。”宝蟾也不答言，笑着走了。
    薛蝌始而以为金桂为薛蟠之事，或者真是不过意，备此酒果给自己道乏，也是有的。及见了宝蟾这种鬼鬼祟祟、不尴不尬的光景，也觉有几分。却自己回心一想：“他到底是嫂子的名分，那里就有别的讲究了呢？或者宝蟾不老成，自己不好意思怎么着，却指着金桂的名儿，也未可知。然而到底是哥哥的屋里人，也不好……”忽又一转念：“那金桂素性为人毫无闺阁理法，况且有时高兴，打扮的妖调非常，自以为美，又怎么不是怀着坏心呢？不然，就是他和琴妹妹也有了什么不对的地方儿，所以设下这个毒法儿，要把我拉在浑水里，弄一个不清不白的名儿，也未可知？”想到这里，索性倒怕起来了。正在不得主意的时候，忽听窗外“噗哧”的笑了一声．把薛蝌倒唬了一跳。
未知是谁，下回分解。

After Daiyu had made up her mind to take her own life, she gradually grew weaker until the day came when she refused all nourishment. During the previous fortnight the Lady Dowager and others had taken turns at her bedside, and sometimes she had still talked a little; but these last two days she had hardly spoken at all. Though her mind was sometimes clouded, she was still conscious at times. The Lady Dowager and the rest could see that her illness had not come on without cause, and questioned Nightingale and Snowgoose several times. How could the two maids dare to say anything?

Nightingale for her part had thought of asking Aroma for news, but was afraid this might precipitate a crisis and hasten Daiyu’s death; so when she saw Aroma she refrained from mentioning the subject. As for Snowgoose, her ill-considered report had caused all this trouble and she bitterly repented it, wishing she could grow a hundred tongues to cry, “I never said a word!” Naturally she too kept quiet about it.

Now that Daiyu had stopped eating, Nightingale knew there was no hope. She sat watching her for a while, crying, then slipped out to whisper to Snowgoose, “You go in and keep careful watch. I’m going to report this to the old lady, madam and the second mistress. Things look much worse today.”

Snowgoose assented and Nightingale left.

Left alone with Daiyu, who was lying in a coma, Snowgoose was appalled. Being young, she had never seen anyone in such a state before and supposed she was dying. This frightened as well as distressed her. She was longing for Nightingale’s return when footsteps outside the window made her think this was her, and feeling much relieved she stood up and lifted the inner curtain to wait. But as the outer portiere was raised, in came Aroma — sent by Tanchun to find out how Daiyu was. Seeing Snowgoose standing there holding up the curtain, she asked, “How is the young lady?”

Snowgoose nodded and beckoned her in. Aroma followed and, noticing that Nightingale was not there, looked at Daiyu. She was horrified to see her at her last gasp.

“Where is Sister Nightingale?” she asked.

“She’s gone to the old lady’s apartments.”

Assuming that Daiyu was no longer conscious and that Nightingale was not there, Snowgoose took Aroma’s hand and asked in a low voice, “Did you really mean it that day, when you told me that some Prince Wang had proposed a match for Master Bao?”

“Of course it was true.”

“When will the betrothal be announced?”

“What betrothal? That day when I told you, I’d just heard it from Crimson. Later on, when I went to the second mistress’ place, she was talking to Pinger about it, and said, ‘That’s just the gentlemen in the outer study trying to get round the master by proposing this. Actually, they’re hoping to make use of him later. Even if Lady Xing says it’s no good, or even if she’s willing and says the young lady’s all right, what judgment has she got anyway? Besides, the old lady already has someone in mind — one of the girls in the Garden. How can Lady Xing know what’s in the old lady’s mind? The old lady only asked her opinion because the master had suggested it; she had to, for form’s sake.’ Then I heard the second mistress say, ‘In Master Bao’s case, the old lady’s sure to want to marry him to one of his cousins. No matter who proposes, it won’t be any use.’”

Snowgoose at this forgot herself and exclaimed, “Well I never! So she’s dying for nothing.”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t you know? The other day, when I told Nightingale, my young lady overheard us and that’s why she’s in such a bad way.”

“Lower your voice,” warned Aroma. “She may hear you.”

Snowgoose retorted, “She’s no longer conscious. Look — she can’t last more than a day or two.”

Just then Nightingale lifted the portiere and came in. “So this is what you’re up to!” she cried.

‘Don’t spread such talk outside. Why must you come here and say such a thing? You might as well kill her outright and be done with it!’

‘I don’t believe this story,’ protested Shi-shu. ‘It’s too fantastic.’

‘Dear sister,’ said Nightingale. ‘Please don’t be cross with me, but really, what can you possibly know about such things? If you did, you wouldn’t go around spreading such gossip.’

The three of them were still talking when they heard Dai-yu give another cough. Nightingale hurried to her bedside and stood waiting. Shi-shu and Snowgoose fell silent. Nightingale leaned over the kang and asked Dai-yu softly:

‘Would you like a drink of water, miss?’

Dai-yu gave a faint murmur of assent. Snowgoose poured half a cup of boiling water, and Nightingale took it in her hands. Shi-shu came over to help, but Nightingale shook her head and signalled to her not to speak. Shi-shu checked herself and stood where she was. Presently Dai-yu coughed again. Nightingale asked again:

‘Would you like a drink, miss?’

Again Dai-yu murmured faintly. She seemed to be trying to raise her head, but was too weak to do so. Nightingale climbed up on the kang and, kneeling at Dai-yu’s side, held the cup to her lips. She tested the temperature and then supported Dai-yu’s head while she took a sip. When Nightingale tried to take the cup away, Dai-yu indicated that she would like another sip, so Nightingale kept the cup where it was. Dai-yu took another sip, shook her head and lay down again, gasping for breath. A little later, she opened her eyes a fraction and said:

‘Was that Shi-shu talking just now?’

‘Yes,’ replied Nightingale.

Shi-shu had not yet gone, and came forward at once to pay her respects. Dai-yu opened her eyes a little, nodded and after a pause said:

‘When you go back, give your young lady my regards.’

Shi-shu interpreted this as a hint that she should leave, and withdrew quietly from the room.

Although Dai-yu was critically ill, her mind was still perfectly clear. She had vaguely overheard part of the conversation between Snowgoose and Shi-shu, but had pretended not to hear, lacking the strength to take any notice. From what they had said, she gathered that the earlier proposal had never in fact been finalized. And then Shi-shu had quoted Xi-feng’s words to the effect that it was Grandmother Jia’s idea, that it was to be ‘an inner-family match’, and that the bride was to be one of the girls living in the Garden. Who else could that be but herself? This thought caused an instantaneous change in her, a sudden passage from the extreme of negativity to a more positive state of mind. She was able to drink a few sips of water and even to ask after Shi-shu. And then, as luck would have it, Grandmother Jia, Lady Wang, Li Wan and Xi-feng, having heard Nightingale’s report, all came to see her. The doubt in her mind had been resolved, and she no longer felt her former desire to die. Although she was still very weak and listless, she was able to say a few words in reply to their enquiries.

Xi-feng called Nightingale over:

‘Is she really so ill? What’s been going on? You gave us all a dreadful fright.’

‘She did seem very poorly earlier on,’ protested Nightingale. ‘That’s the only reason I reported it. I think it’s a miracle she’s so much better now.’

Grandmother Jia laughed:

‘You mustn’t take any notice of her. What can she know about it? It was sensible of her to tell us when she thought her mistress was ill. For a young maid, it’s good if she’s willing to use her eyes and her legs and her tongue.’

They stayed a little longer, and when they saw that there was no immediate danger, Grandmother Jia and the others left. It was a case of:

The cure of the heart is a matter of the heart;

And the one who tied the bell is the one to untie it.

We leave Dai-yu convalescing, and turn instead to Snowgoose and Nightingale, who were privately exclaiming what a miracle it was.

‘Thank goodness she’s better!’ said Snowgoose. ‘But it was a strange illness, and a strange recovery.’

‘There was nothing so strange about the illness,’ replied Nightingale. ‘But the recovery certainly was a miracle! I think it shows that Bao-yu and our young lady must be destined for each other. You know what they say: “The course of true love never did run smooth.” And “No one can break up a match made in heaven.” It seems as if it’s fated, as if the Lord of Heaven has determined it himself. Do you remember that year, when I said that Miss Lin would have to go back to the South, and Bao-yu...’

When Lady Wang said she meant to go south, Baoyu’s frantic distress had thrown the whole household into confusion; and now one word from him had nearly been the death of Daiyu. It really seems to be a predestined bond.” They smiled quietly over this for a while.

Then Xuanyan said, “Thank goodness she’s better now. Let’s never refer to this again. Even if Baoyu marries someone else and I see the wedding with my own eyes, I won’t breathe a word about it.”

“That’s right,” agreed Zijuan.

Not only did they discuss this in private, but others too were saying that Daiyu’s illness and recovery were both strange. They talked it over in little groups, and before long this came to the ears of Xifeng, and even Lady Xing and Lady Wang were rather perplexed, only the Lady Dowager had a rough idea of the truth.

One day, Lady Xing, Lady Wang and Xifeng were chatting with the old lady when the conversation turned to Daiyu’s illness.

“I’ve been meaning to tell you,” said the Lady Dowager. “Baoyu and that Daiyu have been together since they were children, and I thought as they were youngsters it didn’t matter. But now I keep hearing that Daiyu is subject to sudden relapses and equally sudden recoveries, which shows she’s old enough to have some ideas of her own. So I think if they go on staying together it won’t be quite proper. What’s your opinion?”

Lady Wang was taken aback but had to answer, “Miss Lin is a clever girl. As for Baoyu, he’s so simple and silly he may offend against the rules of propriety. Outwardly, though, they still seem just like children. If we suddenly separate them now, won’t that make people suspect something? As the old saying goes, ‘When a boy grows up he should marry, and when a girl grows up she should be betrothed.’ I think the best thing, madam, would be to hurry on with their marriage.”

The Lady Dowager frowned.

“Daiyu’s eccentricity is one of her good points,” she said. “But the very reason I don’t want her for Baoyu is that she’s so frail and probably won’t live long. The only suitable wife for him is Baochai.”

“We agree with you, madam,” replied Lady Wang. “But we ought to find someone else for Miss Lin. If we don’t, as she’s growing up she may get some foolish ideas. And if she really has designs on Baoyu and hears that he’s engaged to Baochai, that would be disastrous.”

“Of course Baoyu must marry first, then we can find a husband for Daiyu. We can’t put an outsider before one of our own. Besides, Daiyu’s two years younger than Baoyu. So according to you, we mustn’t let her know that Baoyu’s engaged.”

Xifeng told the maids, “Did you hear that? No one must blab about Master Bao’s engagement. If anyone talks out of turn, I’ll have her skinned alive!”

The Lady Dowager said to Xifeng, “You’ve not been well yourself lately, Feng, so you’ve not been supervising the Garden. Still, I want you to keep your wits about you. Not only in this matter, but in general. Those drinking and gambling parties of the year before last were a scandal. You’re more clear-headed than the rest, so I’d like you to take more charge and keep a tighter rein on the servants. Besides, I think they’re more afraid of you.”

Xifeng promised to do her best, and after a little more chat they dispersed.

After this, Xifeng often went to the Garden to see that all was well. One day she had just entered it and reached the bank of Purple Caltrop Isle when she heard an old woman shouting. The woman at once stopped when Xifeng came up and stood respectfully at attention.

“What are you making such a row about?” demanded Xifeng.

"I was watching the fruit and flowers and had done nothing wrong, yet Miss Xing’s maid called us thieves.”
“Why was that?” asked Xifeng.
“Yesterday my son Heier came here with me to play. Not knowing any better, he went to have a look at Miss Xing’s place, but I made him come straight home. This morning I heard from her maids that they’d lost something, and when I asked what it was they started questioning me.”
“What if they did? There was no call to take offence.”
“After all, this garden belongs to Your Ladyship’s family, not to theirs. We were assigned to work here by Your Ladyship; so how can we let them call us thieves?”
Xifeng spat in her face. “How dare you gabble away in front of me like that?” she fumed. “If you’re in charge here and the young lady loses something, it’s up to you to make inquiries. How can you talk such nonsense? Send for Lin Zhixiao’s wife and have this woman packed off!” she ordered the maids.
As they assented, Xiuyan hurried out to meet Xifeng with a conciliatory smile.
“You mustn’t do that,” she said. “It was nothing. The whole thing’s over and done with.”
“This isn’t the point, my dear,” replied Xifeng. “The fact is, she has no respect for your position. It’s outrageous.”
By now the woman was on her knees pleading for forgiveness, and Xiuyan hastily invited Xifeng to her room.
“I know this kind of creature,” Xifeng told her. “If I weren’t here, she’d have no respect for any of her superiors.”
Xiuyan pleaded repeatedly for the woman, taking the blame on her own maid.
“Out of regard for Miss Xing, I’ll let you off this time,” said Xifeng.
The woman kotowed to her then to Xiuyan before withdrawing.
The two young women now asked Xifeng to be seated.
“What have you lost?” she inquired with a smile.
“Nothing of any importance — just a red jacket, rather an old one. I told the maids to look for it, and if they couldn’t find it, not to worry. But the silly child had to ask that woman, who of course took offence. I’ve given my maid a scolding for being so stupid. The whole thing’s over, so please don’t give it another thought.”
Xifeng, looking Xiuyan up and down, saw that although she had some fur-lined clothes they were none too new and probably not warm, and that her bedding was rather thin. As for the things on her table, although the old lady had given her some she had not used them, having put them neatly away; and this won Xifeng’s respect.
“It’s not the jacket that matters,” she said. “But in this cold weather it’s the one you wear next to your skin; so of course your maid had to ask. That old bitch is getting above herself.”
After sitting a while longer, Xifeng took her leave and went to different apartments to pay brief calls before returning home. She told Pinger to wrap up a bright red foreign crepe jacket, a leek-green pongee lined with ermine, a sapphire-blue embroidered skirt and a slate-blue squirrel cape, and send them to Xiuyan.
The old woman’s tirade had left Xiuyan on edge, and although Xifeng had silenced her she still felt upset.
“All the other girls here have servants who wouldn’t dare offend them,” she reflected. “I’m the only one whose maids are insulted, and Xifeng happened to see it.”
This line of thought reduced her to silent weeping. Just then Feng’er arrived with the clothes, but Xiuyan absolutely declined to accept them.
“My mistress said that if you think these are too shabby, another day she’ll send you new ones,” said Feng’er.
Xiuyan smiled her thanks and said, “I appreciate her kindness. But because I lost a jacket I can’t possibly accept these.”

"Take them back, and thank your mistress very much! I appreciate her kindness but cannot accept these." She gave the purse to Feng-erh, who had to take it away.

Presently, Ping-erh came back with Feng-erh. Hsiu-yen stepped forward to greet her and offered her a seat.

"Our mistress says you're being too much of a stranger," announced Ping-erh.

"It's not that, I just feel bad about it."

"Our mistress says if you won't accept these clothes, it means either you think them too shabby or you look down on her. She told me just now that if I take them back she won't let me off lightly."

Hsiu-yen flushed and accepted them with a smile of thanks. "In that case, I don't dare refuse," she said, then urged Ping-erh to have some tea.

When Ping-erh and Feng-erh left and were approaching His-feng's quarters, they met an old woman sent from Aunt Hsueh's house who greeted them.

"Where are you going?" asked Ping-erh.

"Our mistress and young lady sent me to pay respects to all the ladies and young ladies. I asked just now at your place, madam, and was told you'd gone to the Garden. Have you come from Miss Hsing's place?"

"How did you guess?"

"I heard tell just now. The way Madam Lien and you young ladies do things is really heart-warming."

Ping-erh smiled. "Come in and sit down," she said.

"I've other things to do. I'll call another day to see you, miss." With that the old woman went on her way.

Ping-erh went back and reported this to His-feng. But no more of this.

In Aunt Hsueh's house, Chin-kueh was still making trouble. When the old woman came back and reported Hsiu-yen's case, Pao-chai and her mother could not hold back their tears.

"Because your brother's away, poor Hsiu-yen has to put up with all this," said Pao-chai. "It's lucky that Cousin Hsi-feng's been so good to her. We must keep an eye on her too -- after all, she's one of our family."

Just then Hsueh Ko came in. "What sort of people has my brother been mixing with outside all these years?" he fumed. "Not a single decent one! They're all rabble of rogues. They pretend to be concerned, but actually they come to fish for information. The last couple of days I've been driving them away. I've given orders to the gateman not to admit such people in future."

"Are they still those friends of Chiang Yu-han?" asked his aunt.

"Chiang Yu-han hasn't come, it's the others."

This account distressed Aunt Hsueh. "Although I have a son, it's as if I had none," she sighed. "Even if his superiors pardon him, he's good for nothing. Though you're only my nephew, you seem more clear-headed than your brother, and I shall have to depend on you in my old age. From now on you must do better. Besides, the family of the girl you're engaged to isn't as well off as before. It isn't easy for a girl to leave home; she can only hope that her husband will make good, so that she can have a decent life. If Hsiu-yen were like that creature...." She pointed towards the inner room. "Well, I won't say any more. She's a girl with a sense of honour and some determination, who can put up with hardship or good living. As soon as our present troubles are over, we must settle your marriage to clear my mind of one worry."

"Chin hasn't married yet, that's what's worrying you, aunt. My marriage is a small matter, not worth worrying about."

They chatted for a while longer, then Hsueh Ko went back to his own room. After supper, thinking of Hsiu-yen staying in the Jung Mansion's Garden, he knew that as a poor dependent her daily life must be hard. Besides, they had travelled to the capital together....

He knew very well what Xia Jingui looked like and how she behaved. It showed that Heaven was unjust to give a woman like her wealth and a pampered upbringing which made her so vicious, while a girl like Xiuyan had to suffer so. How would King Yama judge them, he wondered, when their fate was decided? Depressed by such thoughts, he felt like writing a poem to work off his indignation, but lacked the leisure for it. So he dashed off these lines:

A stranded dragon is like a fish out of water;
Apart, we miss each other in our distress.
Both in a sorry plight, both stuck in the mire,
When can we soar up to the azure brightness?

Having read this through, he thought of sticking it on the wall but felt rather sheepish.

“If anyone saw it, they’d laugh,” he reflected.

Then he read it again. “What do I care?” he muttered. “I’ll stick it up to cheer myself.”

But after another reading he decided it was no good, and tucked it between the leaves of a book.

“I’m not a boy any more,” he thought, “and now this calamity has befallen our family — who knows how long it will drag on? It’s reduced this delicate girl to such a wretched, lonely state!”

As he was thinking, Baochan pushed open the door and came in. Smiling, she put a hamper on the table. Xue Ke rose to his feet.

“This is four dishes of sweetmeats and a small pot of wine,” she told him with a smile. “The mistress asked me to bring them to you.”

“It’s kind of her,” he said. “But she could have sent one of the younger maids. Why trouble you, sister?”

“Don’t mention it. We’re one family, Second Master; why stand on ceremony? Besides, you’ve taken so much trouble over our master’s case, the mistress has been meaning for some time to prepare something with her own hands to thank you, but was afraid of gossip. You know how it is in this household — though we talk big we’re not united. If she sent you some things for no good reason, that would set people’s tongues wagging. So today she’s prepared just a couple of dishes and this pot of wine, and told me to bring them to you quietly.” She shot him a roguish glance. “Another time, don’t talk that way — it’s quite embarrassing. We’re only servants. As we wait on the master, why shouldn’t we wait on you too?”

Xue Ke, being good-natured and young, had never seen Jin-gui and Baochan behave so amiably before. Thinking that this was because of his help to Xue Pan, he said, “You can leave the sweetmeats, sister, but please take back the wine. I’ve never been much of a drinker. I only drink a cup if I’m forced to, never for no reason. Doesn’t the mistress know that?”

“I can make decisions about other things, but not about this. You know how hot-tempered the mistress is. If I take it back, instead of saying you won’t drink it she’ll accuse me of not doing my best.”

Xue Ke had to keep the wine then. As Baochan was leaving, she went to the door to look outside, then turned back to smile at him and point towards the inner house.

“She may be coming herself to thank you,” she said.

Not knowing what she meant, he flushed and answered with an embarrassed smile, “Please thank the mistress for me. It’s cold today, she mustn’t take the risk of catching chill. And as we’re sister and brother-in-law, there’s no call for such formality.”

Without answering, Baochan went off smiling.

At first, Xue Ke thought that Jin-gui had really sent these refreshments out of gratitude for his help to her husband; but Baochan’s furtive manner and embarrassing hints rather nonplussed him. Then he reflected, “After all, she’s my sister-in-law. She shouldn’t carry on like that....”

What status has she that she should stand on ceremony? Or perhaps Baochan herself felt too shy to take the initiative and used her mistress’s name instead. But still, she belongs to my cousin....”

Then another idea struck him. “Jin-gui has never behaved according to the rules for women. Sometimes she’s dolled herself up in a most seductive way, fancying herself a beauty. Could she be up to mischief? Or else, because of some falling out with Cousin Baoqin, is she trying to drag me into this too to besmirch my reputation?”

This thought rather alarmed him. He was at a loss what to do when a sudden chuckle was heard outside the window, making him start.

But who was it? Read the next chapter to know.

第91章 纵淫心宝蟾工设计 步疑阵宝玉妄谈禅

话说薛蝌正在狐疑，忽听窗外一笑，唬了一跳，心中想道：“不是宝蟾，定是金桂。只不理他们，看他们有什么法儿。”听了半日，却又寂然无声。自己也不敢吃那酒果，掩上房门。刚要脱衣时，只听见窗纸上微微一响。薛蝌此时被宝蟾鬼混了一阵，心中七上八下，竟不知如何是好。听见窗纸微响，细看时又无动静，自己反倒疑心起来，掩了怀坐在灯前呆呆的细想，又把那果子拿了一块，翻来覆去的细看。猛回头，看见窗上的纸湿了一块。走过来觑着眼看时，冷不防外面往里一吹，把薛蝌唬了一大跳，听得“吱吱”的笑声。薛蝌连忙把灯吹灭了，屏息而卧。只听外面一个人说道：“二爷为什么不喝酒吃果子就睡了？”这句话仍是宝蟾的话音。薛蝌只不作声装睡。又隔了两句话时，听得外面似恨声道：“天下那里有这样没造化的人！”薛蝌听了似是宝蟾，又似是金桂的语音，这才知道他们原来是这一番意思。翻来覆去，直到五更后才睡着了。
　　刚到天明，早有人来扣门。薛蝌忙问：“是谁？”外面也不答应。薛蝌只得起来，开了门看时，却是宝蟾，拢着头发，掩着怀，穿了件片金边琵琶襟小紧身，上面系一条松花绿半新的汗巾，下面并无穿裙，正露着石榴红洒花夹裤，一双新绣红鞋。原来宝蟾尚未梳洗，赶早来取家伙。薛蝌见他这样打扮便走进来，心中又是一动，只得陪笑问道：“怎么这么早就起来了？”宝蟾把脸红着，并不答言，只管把果子折在一个碟子里，端着就走。薛蝌见他这般，知是昨晚的原放，心里想道：“这也罢了，倒是他们恼了，索性死了心，也省了来缠。”于是把心放下，叫人舀水洗脸。自己打算在家里静坐两天，一则养养神，二则出去怕人找他。
　　原来和薛蟠好的那些人，因见薛家无人，只有薛蝌办事年纪又轻，便生出许多觊觎之心。也有想插在里头做跑腿儿的；也有能作伏子、认得一两个书办、要给他上下打点的；甚至有叫他在内趁钱的；也有造作谣言恐吓的，种种不一。薛蝌见了这些人，远远的躲避，又不敢面辞，恐怕激出意外之变，只好藏在家中听候转详不提。
　　且说金桂昨夜打发宝蟾，送了些酒果去探探薛蝌的消息，宝蟾回来，将薛蝌的光景一一的说了。金桂见事有些不大投机，便怕白闹一场，反被宝蟾瞧不起；要把两三句话遮饰，改过口来，又撂不开这个人。心里倒没了主意，只是怔怔的坐着。那知宝蟾也想薛蟠难以回家，正要寻个路头儿，因怕金桂拿他，所以不敢透漏。今见金桂所为先巳开了端了，他便乐得借风使船，先弄薛蝌到手，不怕金桂不依，所以用言挑拨。见薛蝌似非无情，又不甚兜揽，一时也不敢造次。后来见薛蝌吹灯自睡，大觉扫兴，回来告诉金桂，看金桂有甚方法儿，再作道理。及见金桂怔怔的，似乎无技可施，他也只得陪金桂收拾睡了。夜里那里睡的着？翻来覆去，想出一个法子来：不如明儿一早起来，先去取了家伙，却自己换上一两件颜色娇嫩的衣服，也不梳洗，越显出一番慵妆媚态来，只看薛蝌的神情，自己反倒装出恼意，索性不理他。那薛蝌若有悔心，自然移船就岸，不愁不先到手：是这个主意。及至见了薛蝌，仍是昨晚光景，并无邪僻，自己只得以假为真，端了碟子回来，却故意留下酒壶，以为再来搭转之地。
　　只见金桂问道：“你拿东西去，有人碰见么？”宝蟾道：“没有。”金桂道：“二爷也没问你什么？”宝蟾道：“也没有。”金桂因一夜不曾睡，也想不出个法子来，只得回思道：“若作此事，别人可瞒，宝蟾如何能瞒？不如分惠于他，他自然没的说了。况我又不能自去，少不得要他作脚，索性和他商量个稳便主意．”因带笑说道：“你看二爷到底是怎么样的个人？”宝蟾道：“倒象是个糊涂人。”金桂听了笑道：“你怎么遭塌起爷们来了！”宝蟾也笑道：“他辜负奶奶的心，我就说得他。”金桂道：“他怎么辜负我的心？你倒得说说。”宝蟾道：“奶奶给他好东西吃，他倒不吃，这不是辜负奶奶的心么？”说着，把眼溜着金桂一笑。金桂道：“你别胡想，我给他送东西，为大爷的事不辞劳苦，我所以敬他；又怕人说瞎话，所以问你。你这些话和我说，我不懂是什么意思。”宝蟾笑道：“奶奶别多心。我是跟奶奶的，还有两个心么？但是事情要密些，倘或声张起来，不是玩的。”金桂也觉得脸飞红了，因说道：“你这个丫头，就不是个好货。想来你心里看上了，却拿我作筏子是不是呢？”宝蟾道：“只是奶奶那么想罢咧，我倒是替奶奶难受。奶奶要真瞧二爷好，我倒有个主意。奶奶想，‘那个耗子不偷油’呢？他也不过怕事情不密，大家闹出乱子来不好看。依我想，奶奶且别性急，时常在他身上不周不备的去处张罗张罗。他是个小叔子，又没娶媳妇儿，奶奶就多尽点心儿，和他贴个好儿，别人也说不出什么来。过几天他感奶奶的情，自然要谢候奶奶。那时奶奶再备点东西儿在咱们屋里，我帮着奶奶灌醉了他，还怕他跑了吗？他要不应，咱们索性闹起来，就说他调戏奶奶。他害怕，自然得顺着咱们的手儿。他再不应，他也不是人，咱们也不至白丢了脸：奶奶想怎么样？”金桂听了这话，两颧早已红晕了，笑骂道：“小蹄子，你倒象偷过多少汉子似的！怪不得大爷在家时离不开你。”宝蟾把嘴一撇，笑说道：“罢哟，人家倒替奶奶拉纤，奶奶倒和我们说这个话咧。”从此，金桂一心笼络薛蝌，倒无心混闹了，家中也少觉安静。
　　当日宝蟾自去取了酒壶，仍是稳稳重重，一脸的正气。薛蝌偷眼看了，反倒后悔，疑心或者是自己错想了他们，也未可知：“果然如此，倒辜负了他这一番美意，保不住日后倒要和自己也闹起来，岂非自惹的呢？”过了两天，甚觉安静。薛蝌遇见宝蟾，宝蟾便低头走了，连眼皮儿也不抬；遇见金桂，金桂却一盆火儿的赶着。薛蝌见这般光景，反倒过意不去。这且不表。
　　且说宝钗母女觉得金桂几天安静，待人忽然亲热起来，一家子都为罕事。薛姨妈十分欢喜，想到：“必是薛蟠娶这媳妇时冲犯了什么，才败坏了这几年。目今闹出这样事来，亏得家里有钱，贾府出力，方才有了指望。媳妇忽然安静起来，或者是蟠儿转过运气来也未可知。”于是自己心里倒以为希有之奇。这日饭后，扶了同贵过来，到金桂房里瞧瞧。走到院中，只听一个男人和金桂说话。同贵知机，便说道：“大奶奶，老太太过来了。”说着，已到门口，只见一个人影儿在房后一躲。薛姨妈一吓，倒退了出来。金桂道：“太太请里头坐，没有外人。他就是我的过继兄弟，本住在屯里，不惯见人。因没有见过太太，今儿才来，还没去请太太的安。”薛姨妈道：“既是舅爷，不妨见见。”
　　金桂叫兄弟出来，见了薛姨妈，作了个揖，问了好。薛姨妈也问了好，坐下叙起话来。薛姨妈道：“舅爷上京几时了？”那夏三道：“前月我妈没有人管家，把我过继来的。前日才进京，今日来瞧姐姐。”薛姨妈看那人不尴尬，于是略坐坐儿，便起身道：“舅爷坐着罢。”回头向金桂道：“舅爷头上末下的来，留在咱们这里吃了饭再去罢。”金桂答应着，薛姨妈自去了。金桂见婆婆去了，便向夏三道：“你坐着罢。今日可是过了明路的了，省了我们二爷查考。我今日还要叫你买些东西，只别叫别人看见。”夏三道：“这个交给我就完了。你要什么，只要有钱，我就买的了来。”金桂道：“且别说嘴。等你买上了当，我可不收。”说着，二人又嘲谑了一回，然后金桂陪着夏三吃了晚饭，又告诉他买的东西，又嘱咐一回，夏三自去。从此夏三往来不绝。虽有个年老的门上人，知是舅爷，也不常回。从此生出无限风波来，这是后话，不表。
　　一日，薛蟠有信寄回，薛姨妈打开叫宝钗看时，上写：
　　男在县里也不受苦，母亲放心。但昨日县里书办说，府里已经准详，想是我们的情到了。岂知府里详上去，道里反驳下来了。亏得县里主文相公好，即刻做了回文顶上去了，道里却把知县申饬。现在道里要亲提，若一上去，又要吃苦。必是道里没有托到。母亲见字，快快托人求道爷去。还叫兄弟快来，不然就要解道。银子短不得，火速，火速！
　　薛姨妈听了，又哭了一场。宝钗和薛蝌一面劝慰，一面说道：“事不宜迟。”薛姨妈没法，只得叫薛蝌到那里去照料，命人即忙收拾行李，兑了银子，同着当铺中一个伙计连夜起程。那时手忙脚乱，虽有下人办理，宝钗怕他们思想不到，亲来帮着收拾，直闹到四更才歇。到底富家女子娇养惯了的，心上又急，又劳苦了一夜，到了次日就发起烧来，汤水都吃不下去。莺儿忙回了薛姨妈。薛姨妈急来看时，只见宝钗满面通红，身如燔灼，话都不说。薛姨妈慌了手脚，便哭得死去活来。宝琴扶着劝解。秋菱见了，也泪如泉涌，只管在旁哭叫。宝钗不能说话，连手也不能摇动，眼干鼻塞。叫人请医调治，渐渐苏醒回来，薛姨妈等大家略略放心。早惊动荣、宁两府的人，先是凤姐打发人送十香返魂丹来，随后王夫人又送至宝丹来。一连治了七八天，终不见效。还是他自己想起“冷香丸”。吃了三丸，才得病好。后来宝玉也知道了，因病好了，没有瞧去。
　　那时薛蝌又有信回来。薛姨妈看了，怕宝钗耽忧，也不叫他知道，自己来求王夫人，并述了一会子宝钗的病。薛姨妈去后，王夫人又求贾政。贾政道：“此事上头可托，底下难托，必须打点才好。”王夫人又提起宝钗的事来，因说道：“这孩子也苦了。既是我家的人了，也该早些娶了过来才是，别叫他遭塌坏了身子。”贾政道：“我也是这么想。但是他家忙乱，况且如今到了冬底，已经年近岁逼，无不各自要料理些家务。今冬且放了定，明春再过礼。过了老太太生日，就定日子娶。你把这番话先告诉薛太太。”王夫人答应了。
　　到了次日，王夫人将贾政的话向薛姨妈说了，薛姨妈想着也是。到了饭后，王夫人陪着来到贾母房中，大家让了坐。贾母道：“姨太太才过来？”薛姨妈道：“还是昨儿过来的，因为晚了，没得过来给老太太请安。”王夫人便把贾政昨夜所说的话向贾母述了一遍，贾母甚喜。说着，宝玉进来了，贾母便问道：“吃了饭了没有？”宝玉道：“才打学房里回来，吃了，要往学房里去，先见见老太太。又听见说姨妈来了，过来给姨妈请请安。”因问：“宝姐姐大好了？”薛姨妈笑道：“好了。”原来方才大家正说着，见宝玉进来都掩住了。宝玉坐了坐，见薛姨妈神情不似从前亲热，“虽是此刻没有心情，也不犯大家都不言语……”满腹猜疑，自往学中去了。
　　晚上回来，都见过了，便往潇湘馆来。掀帘进去，紫鹃接着。见里间屋内无人，宝玉道：“姑娘那里去了？”紫鹃道：“上屋里去了。听见说姨太太过来，姑娘请安去了。二爷没有到上屋里去么？”宝玉道：“我去了来的，没有见你们姑娘。”紫鹃道：“没在那里吗？”宝玉道：“没有。到底那里去了？”紫鹃道：“这就不定了。”宝玉刚要出来，只见黛玉带着雪雁，冉冉而来。宝玉道：“妹妹回来了。”缩身退步，仍跟黛玉回来。黛玉进来，走入里屋内，便请宝玉里头坐。紫鹃拿了一件外罩换上，然后坐下，问道：“你上去，看见姨妈了没有？”宝玉道：“见过了。”黛玉道：“姨妈说起我来没有？”宝玉道：“不但没说你，连见了我也不象先时亲热。我问起宝姐姐的病来，他不过笑了一笑，并不答言。难道怪我这两天没去瞧他么？”黛玉笑了一笑，道：“你去瞧过没有？”宝玉道：“头几天不知道；这两天知道了，也没去。”黛玉道：“可不是呢。”宝玉道：“当真的，老太太不叫我去，太太也不叫去，老爷又不叫去，我如何敢去？要象从前这小门儿通的时候儿，我一天瞧他十趟也不难，如今把门堵了，要打前头过去，自然不便了。”黛玉道：“他那里知道这个原故？”宝玉道：“宝姐姐为人是最体谅我的。”黛玉道：“你不要自己打错了主意。若论宝姐姐，更不体谅，又不是姨妈病，是宝姐姐病。向来在园中做诗，赏花，饮酒，何等热闹。如今隔开了，你看见他家里有事了，他病到那步田地，你象没事人一般，他怎么不恼呢。”宝玉道：“这样，难道宝姐姐便不和我好了不成？”黛玉道：“他和你好不好，我却不知，我也不过是照理而论。”
　　宝玉听了，瞪着眼呆了半晌。黛玉看见宝玉这样光景，也不睬他，只是自己叫人添了香，又翻出书来，看了一会。只见宝玉把眉一皱，把脚一跺，道：“我想这个人生他做什么！天地间没有了我，倒也干净。”黛玉道：“原是有了我便有了人，有了人便有无数烦恼生出来：恐怖，颠倒，梦想，更有许多缠碍。才刚我说的，都是玩话。你不过是看见姨妈没精打彩，如何便疑到宝姐姐身上去？姨妈过来原为他的官司事情，心绪不宁，那里还来应酬你？都是你自己心上胡思乱想，钻人魔道里去了。”宝玉豁然开朗，笑道：“很是，很是。你的性灵，比我竟强远了。怨不得前年我生气的时候，你和我说过几句禅话，我实在对不上来。我虽丈六金身，还借你一茎所化。”
　　黛玉乘此机会，说道：“我便问你一句话，你如何回答？”宝玉盘着腿，合着手，闭着眼，撅着嘴，道：“讲来。”黛玉道：“宝姐姐和你好，你怎么样？宝姐姐不和你好，你怎么样？宝姐姐前儿和你好，如今不和你好，你怎么样？今儿和你好，后来不和你好，你怎么样？你和他好，他偏不和你好，你怎么样？”宝玉呆了半晌，忽然大笑道：“任凭弱水三千，我只取一瓢饮。”黛玉道：“瓢之漂水，奈何？”宝玉道：“非瓢漂水，水自流，瓢自漂耳。”黛玉道：“水止珠沉，奈何？”宝玉道：“禅心已作沾泥絮，莫向春风舞鹧鸪。”黛玉道：“禅门第一戒是不打诳语的。”宝玉道：“有如三宝。”黛玉低头不语。只听见檐外老鸦呱呱的叫了几声，便飞向东南上去。宝玉道：“不知主何吉凶？”黛玉道：“‘人有吉凶事，不在鸟音中。’”忽见秋纹走来说道：“请二爷回去。老爷叫人到园里来问过，说：二爷打学里回来了没有？袭人姐姐只说‘已经回来了’。快去罢。”吓的宝玉站起身来往外忙走，黛玉也不敢相留。
未知何事，下回分解。

Xue Ke was puzzling over this when a laugh outside the window made him start.

“If it isn’t Baochan, it must be Jingui,” he thought. “I’ll just ignore them and see what they can do.”

After a while all was quiet again. He dared not drink the wine or eat the fruit, and closed his door. He was starting to undress when he heard a faint rustling of the window-paper. Baochan’s visit had left him in such a flutter that he did not know what to do. He peered out but could see nothing, and this made him more suspicious. He sat down by the lamp, lost in thought, and picked up one of the cakes to examine it. Suddenly turning his head he noticed a damp patch on the window-paper. He stepped over to look more closely, and was taken aback when someone outside blew in his face. He heard a titter.

Xue Ke hastily put out the lamp and lay down holding his breath.

Then someone outside said, “Why are you going to bed without drinking or eating anything, Second Master?”

He recognized Baochan’s voice but made no answer, pretending to be asleep.

After a short silence he heard an exclamation of annoyance, “What an unlucky wretch!”

This sounded like Baochan, yet also like Jingui. Now he realized what they were up to. He tossed and turned, unable to sleep until the fifth watch.

At dawn the next day there was a knock on his door.

“Who is it?” he called, but received no answer.

So he had to get up and open the door. There stood Baochan, her hair loosely done up, her jacket unbuttoned. She was wearing a tight-sleeved, gold-edged bodice with pipa-shaped buttons, fastened with a relatively new light green girdle. She had no skirt on, so that her red flowered trousers showed, and on her feet were new red embroidered slippers. She had not yet done her hair or washed, but had come first thing to fetch the tray. Her get-up made his heart beat faster again.

“Why are you up so early?” he asked with a smile.

Baochan flushed and said nothing. She simply put the cakes on a plate and carried them away.

Her manner told Xue Ke that she was angry over the previous night’s fiasco.

“Good,” he thought. “Now they’re angry they may give up, and that will save me from further pestering.”

So his mind was set at rest. He called for water to wash his face, deciding to stay quietly at home for a couple of days to recuperate, and also for fear of meeting people if he went out.

Because Xue Pan’s former hangers-on knew that there was no one in charge of the household except the young Xue Ke, they had designs on it. Some wanted to worm their way in as stewards; some, who knew a clerk or two in the yamen, offered to act as go-betweens; some even wanted to make money through him; others spread frightening rumours. At sight of any of these people, Xue Ke would give them a wide berth. Not venturing to snub them for fear of provoking trouble, he had to stay at home to await the outcome of the appeal.

Now Jingui had sent Baochan the previous evening with wine and snacks to sound out Xue Ke. When the maid came back and described his behaviour, Jingui saw that her plan had miscarried. She was afraid of making a fool of herself and losing face with Baochan. She thought of covering up with some excuse, but could not bring herself to give him up. At a loss, she sat down in a daze.

Baochan for her part, sure that Xue Pan would not be back, had been wanting to find some way out but was afraid of Jingui; so she had not ventured to show her hand. Now that Jingui had taken the first step, she was only too glad to sail with the wind. Once she had won Xue Ke, Jingui would have to give way. Therefore she had tried to arouse him with her remarks, and he had not seemed indifferent.

She had not encouraged his advances, however, and he had not ventured to take liberties. Then when Xue Ke blew out the candle and went to sleep, she had returned very frustrated to report this to Jingui and see what she could suggest. Finding Jingui at a loss too, she had to help her mistress prepare for bed.

But how could she sleep? Tossing and turning she hit on a plan. The next morning she would get up early to fetch the things, changing into one or two coquettish garments. Without making up or washing her face she would look all the more alluring in her dishabille. She would watch Xue Ke’s expression while pretending to be angry and ignoring him. If he repented, he would certainly make up to her and she would have him in her clutches. That was her plan.

However, when she saw Xue Ke he was just as he had been the previous evening, quite unresponsive. So she had to pretend to be angry and bring back the dishes, purposely leaving the wine-pot behind as an excuse to go back again.

Jingui asked her, “Did anyone see you when you fetched the things?”

“No.”

“Did the Second Master say anything?”

“No.”

Jingui, who had not slept either, could think of no way to achieve her end. She reflected, “If I do this, I may be able to fool other people but not Baochan. I’d better share my good fortune with her, then she’s bound to keep quiet. Besides, I can’t very well go myself — I shall have to use her as my go-between. I may as well talk it over with her and work out a safe plan.”

She asked with a smile, “What do you make of the Second Master?”

“He seems a bit of a fool.”

“How you do run down gentlemen!” Jingui chuckled.

“He’s let you down, madam; that’s why I call him that.”

“In what way has he let me down? Tell me.”

“You kindly gave him good things to eat, yet he wouldn’t touch them. Wasn’t that letting you down?” She simpered at Jingui, a roguish look in her eyes.

“Don’t talk nonsense. The reason I sent him those things was to show my respect because he’s taken so much trouble over the master’s business; and I asked you whether anyone had seen you for fear of gossip. I don’t understand what you’re driving at.”

“Don’t be so suspicious, madam,” Baochan replied with a smile. “I work for you — how could I have any other heart than yours? But we must keep this secret. If word gets out, it will be no joke.”

Jingui flushed and said, “You’re a baggage, and no mistake! I suppose you’ve taken a fancy to him yourself and are using me as your cat’s-paw?”

“It’s you who think that way, madam, not me. I’m only feeling bad for you. If you really fancy the Second Master, I have a plan. Well, madam, ‘What mouse doesn’t steal oil?’ He’s simply afraid that if the affair isn’t kept secret, there may be a scandal. My idea is that you shouldn’t be in such a hurry but keep doing little things for him, seeing to his needs. He’s your younger brother-in-law and not married yet. If you show him special consideration, who can fault you for it? In a few days, when he feels grateful to you, he’s bound to come to thank you. Then you can prepare some refreshments in our place, and I’ll help you get him drunk — then we’ll see if he can get away! If he refuses, we can make a scene and accuse him of trying to seduce you. He’ll be frightened and have to do as we want. If he still refuses, then he’s less than human and we shan’t have lost face. What do you think, madam?”

By now Jingui’s cheeks were burning. She chuckled, “You young bitch! You sound as if you’ve seduced many men. No wonder, when the master was at home. . . .”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” said Moonbeam, pursing her lips scornfully and smiling. “So that’s how you thank me for acting as your go-between! You turn around and reproach me!” After this, Jin-gui concentrated on winning over Xue Ke and gave up her wild ways, so that the household enjoyed a little peace for a time.

That day Moonbeam fetched the wine-flask as composed and correct as ever. When Xue Ke stole a glance at her he regretted his suspicions, wondering if he might have misjudged them after all. In that case he would have wronged her and forfeited her goodwill, and might provoke her to turn against him later. For the next couple of days all was quiet. When he met Moonbeam she lowered her head and passed him without even a glance; but Jin-gui accosted him eagerly. This actually made him rather uncomfortable. However, no more of this.

Let us return to Aunt Xue and Baochai, who were surprised that Jin-gui had quietened down for the last few days and was suddenly so amiable. The whole household marvelled at this.

Aunt Xue was overjoyed. “Xue Pan must have offended some evil spirit when he married,” she thought, “which has been plaguing us all these years. Now that this trouble has come up, thanks to our money and the Jia family’s influence we can hope to set it right. And now that his wife has suddenly changed for the better, maybe his luck has turned too.” She considered this a rare blessing.

One day after lunch, leaning on Tonggui’s arm, she went to have a look at Jin-gui’s room. As they entered the courtyard they heard a man talking to her inside. Knowing what was what, Tonggui called out, “The mistress is here, madam!” By the time they reached the door, the shadowy figure of a man had dodged behind it.

Aunt Xue, shocked, stepped back.

“Please come in and take a seat, madam,” said Jin-gui. “There’s no one else here — only my adopted brother. He’s from the village and not used to meeting people. As he’s never paid his respects to you, he came today to see you.”

“If he’s your brother, I’d like to meet him,” replied Aunt Xue.

Jin-gui called him out then to pay his respects. He made her a bow and inquired after her health, then she asked him to sit down and chatted with him.

“How long have you been in the capital, sir?” she asked.

Xia San answered, “Last month, because my mother had no one to manage the house for her, she adopted me. I only came to the capital the day before yesterday, and today I called to see my sister.”

Something about him struck Aunt Xue as fishy. After sitting there a little while she rose to her feet.

“Do stay where you are, sir,” she said. To Jin-gui she added, “As your brother has just arrived, keep him to a meal.” Jin-gui assented and Aunt Xue left.

As soon as her mother-in-law had gone Jin-gui said to Xia San, “Sit down. Now that you’ve been properly introduced, we needn’t worry about the Second Master cross-examining me. I want you to buy me something today, but don’t let anyone see you.”

“Just leave it to me,” he said. “If you’ve money, I can buy you anything.”

“Don’t talk big! If you’re cheated, I won’t accept the stuff.”

After some further banter she kept him to a meal, then told him what she wanted and gave him further instructions. After that Xia San kept coming to the house. Although the old gateman knew he was the young mistress’ brother, he seldom reported his visits. And this led to endless trouble. But more of this later.

One day a letter came from Xue Pan. When Aunt Xue opened it and showed it to Baochai, this is what they read:

I am not suffering here in the county gaol, so don’t worry, mother. Yesterday, though, the clerk told me that the prefecture has approved the court’s findings, thanks to the presents we sent. But then the prefecture submitted a report to the provincial authorities who have

Fortunately, the secretary at the yamen was a good sort and drew up a report which was sent straight to the provincial treasury. However, the treasury authorities reprimanded the magistrate and are now demanding his personal attendance. If he goes he’ll be for it again. The provincial treasurer must not have been properly approached. As soon as you get this, mother, lose no time in asking someone to intercede with him. And tell my brother to come at once, or I shall be sent under escort to the provincial treasury. Money is essential. Lose no time! Lose no time!

Aunt Xue wept again over this letter.

“We must act without delay,” Baochai and Xue Ke urged her.

At a loss what to do, she had to tell Xue Ke to go there to see to things, ordering servants to pack his luggage at once and fetch silver for his expenses. Then Xue Ke set off that same night with a shop-assistant. Although the servants attended to everything, in all the flurry Baochai was afraid they might overlook something and came to help pack, not stopping until the fourth watch. Being a gently nurtured girl, however, the whole night’s anxiety and fatigue made her run a fever the next day. She could not touch a drop of broth. Yinger reported this to Aunt Xue, who came in alarm to see her. She found Baochai flushed and burning with fever, unable to utter a word. In panic, Aunt Xue started weeping and wailing. Baoqin helped her mother while Xiangling shed floods of tears and sobbed at the sight. Baochai could not speak or even move her hands, and her eyes were dry, her nose blocked. They sent for a doctor, and gradually she came round, to their relief.

The news soon reached both mansions. Xifeng was the first to send over some of her Ten Fragrances Revival Pills, after which Lady Wang sent some Supreme Elixir. But after a week of treatment there was no improvement. Then Baochai thought of her Cold Fragrance Pills and took three of these, which cured her. Baoyu heard that she was better, but as she had recovered he did not go to see her.

Then another letter came from Xue Ke. Afraid that Baochai might worry, Aunt Xue did not show it to her but went to beg help from Lady Wang, to whom she described Baochai’s illness. After she had left, Lady Wang appealed to her husband.

“This can be settled by pulling strings at the top,” he said. “The lower officials will be difficult, we shall have to square them.”

Lady Wang then told him, “The child Baochai has been having a thin time. Since she’s to be our daughter-in-law, we ought to marry her to Baoyu as soon as possible, to stop her from being so worried that she falls ill again.”

“I’ve been thinking the same,” he agreed. “But her family’s in just now. Besides, it’s the end of winter, nearly New Year, when each household is busy. Let’s have the betrothal this winter and the wedding ceremony next spring, after the old lady’s birthday. You can tell Aunt Xue that.”

Lady Wang assented.

The next day she repeated this to Aunt Xue, who thought it a good idea. After lunch, Lady Wang accompanied her to the Lady Dowager’s quarters and they were offered seats.

“Have you just come, aunt?” asked the old lady.

“I came yesterday, but it was too late to pay my respects to you, madam.”

Then Lady Wang reported Jia Zheng’s proposal, which delighted the Lady Dowager.

Just then Baoyu came in.

“Have you had lunch?” the old lady asked.

“I had it after getting back from school, and was going back there now; but first I came to see you, madam. Then I heard that aunt was here, so I came to pay my respects.” He asked, “Is Cousin Baochai better?”

“Yes,” answered Aunt Xue.

He noticed that they had stopped talking at his arrival. And as he sat there, Aunt Xue seemed less cordial than before. Though she has other things on her mind, he thought, the rest needn’t all ignore me....

After Baoyu had been to school, on his return that evening he paid his respects to all the ladies and then went to Bamboo Lodge. Lifting the portiere, he found no one in the inner room but Zijuan.

“Where is your young lady?” he asked.

“She went to pay her respects to the old lady,” was the reply. “I hear that Mrs. Xue is over there, so she’s gone to inquire after her health. Didn’t you go to the old lady’s place, sir?”

“Yes, but I didn’t see your young lady there.”

“Wasn’t she there?”

“No. Where can she have gone?”

“I’m not sure.”

Baoyu was on the point of leaving when in came Daiyu with Xueyan. He stepped forward to greet her.

“So you’re back, cousin,” he said, and followed her inside.

Daiyu went into her room and invited him to take a seat there while Zijuan helped her off with her outdoor clothes. Then she sat down and asked:

“Did you see Aunt Xue up there?”

“Yes.”

“Did she mention me?”

“Not only didn’t she mention you, she wasn’t even as cordial to me as before. When I asked after Cousin Baochai’s health, she just smiled and didn’t answer. Is she annoyed, I wonder, because I haven’t been to see her these last few days?”

Daiyu smiled.

“Have you been to call?”

“I didn’t know at first that she was ill, and since I heard I haven’t been able to go.”

“Exactly!”

“But honestly, the old lady, my mother and my father have all forbidden me to go — how dare I disobey? If I could go the old way through the side-gate, it would be easy to call on her ten times a day; but now that’s blocked up and I’d have to go the long way round, which isn’t convenient.”

“Does she know the reason?”

“Cousin Baochai is the most understanding person.”

“Don’t you be mistaken. If anyone, she’s the least understanding. It’s not her mother who’s ill but her; yet in the past you were always together in the Garden, writing poems, enjoying the flowers and drinking — what good times you had! Now that you’re cut off from each other and she’s so ill, if you carry on as if nothing had happened instead of showing concern, of course she’s annoyed.”

“Do you mean to say that because of this she won’t be friends with me any more?”

“I don’t know how she feels. I’m just reasoning it out.”

Baoyu stared blankly before him, and Daiyu, ignoring him, told her maids to put more incense on the brazier and fetch another book, which she started reading. After a while Baoyu knitted his brows and stamped his foot.

“What’s the point of my existence?” he fumed. “The world would be a better place without me.”

“It’s because there’s you that there are others, and because there are others that there are so many troubles: fears, longings, fantasies and endless entanglements. What I just said was in fun. Because Aunt Xue seems out of sorts, why should you suspect that Baochai is angry? Aunt Xue came because of that court case, so she’s upset — how could she bother about you? You’re just imagining things and working yourself up.”

Baoyu saw light.

“Quite right!” he cried. “How much more perceptive you are than I! No wonder that year when I was so angry you quoted those Buddhist phrases which floored me. Though I’m a man, I can’t hold a candle to you.”

Daiyu seized this chance to ask, “If I were to put one question to you, how would you answer?” Baoyu crossed his legs, folded his hands, closed his eyes and replied...

Pouting, she demanded, “Let’s hear it.”

“If Cousin Pao-chai is good to you, what then? If she isn’t good to you, what then? If she was good to you before but isn’t now, what then? If she’s good to you today but not later, what then? If you’re good to her but she isn’t good to you, what then? If you want to be good to her but she won’t let you, what then?”

Baoyu thought this over, then said with a smile, “However weak the water, a gallon will serve to quench my thirst.”

“If the gourd is sunk, what then?”
“If the gourd sinks, the water sinks too — that’s all.”
“If the water is clear and the pearl settled, what then?”
“My heart is like a willow catkin stuck to the mud, not like the partridge soaring in the spring breeze.”

“The first rule of the Zen sect is never to tell a lie.”
“As true as the Three Treasures.”

Tai-yu lowered her head in silence. Just then they heard a crow caw several times on the eaves before flying away southeast.

“Do you know whether that’s a good omen or bad?” asked Baoyu.
“As the saying goes, ‘A bird’s song foretells neither good nor ill for men.’ So you can’t tell.”

Qiuwen suddenly came in. “Master wants you back, Master Pao,” she announced. “He sent to the Garden to ask if you were back from school, and Xiren said yes. Do go quickly.”

Baoyu jumped up in alarm and hurried out. Tai-yu dared not detain him.

To know what happened, read the next chapter.

第92章 评女传巧姐慕贤良 玩母珠贾政参聚散

话说宝玉从潇湘馆出来，连忙问秋纹道：“老爷叫我作什么？”秋纹笑道：“没有叫。袭人姐姐叫我请二爷，我怕你不来，才哄你的。”宝玉听了，才把心放下，因说：“你们请我也罢了，何苦来唬我？”说着，回到怡红院内。袭人便问道：“你这好半天到那里去了？”宝玉道：“在林姑娘那边，说起姨妈家宝姐姐的事来，就坐住了。”袭人又问道：“说些什么？”宝玉将打禅语的话述了一遍。袭人道：“你们再没个计较。正经说些家常闲话儿，或讲究些诗句，也是好的，怎么又说到禅语上了？又不是和尚。”宝玉道：“你不知道，我们有我们的禅机，别人是插不下嘴去的。”袭人笑道：“你们参禅参翻了，又叫我们跟着打闷葫芦了。”宝玉道：“头里我也年纪小，他也孩子气，所以我说了不留神的话，他就恼了。如今我也留神，他也没有恼的了。只是他近来不常过来，我又念书，偶然到一处，好象生疏了似的。”袭人道：“原该这么着才是。都长了几岁年纪了，怎么好意思还象小孩子时候的样子？”
　　宝玉点头道：“我也知道。如今且不用说那个。我问你：老太太那里打发人来说什么来着没有？”袭人道：“没有说什么。”宝玉道：“必是老太太忘了。明儿不是十一月初一日么？年年老太太那里必是个老规矩，要办消寒会，齐打伙儿坐下喝酒说笑。我今日已经在学房里告了假了。这会子没有信儿，明儿可是去不去呢？若去了呢，白白的告了假；若不去，老爷知道了，又说我偷懒。”袭人道：“据我说，你竟是去的是。才念的好些儿了，又想歇着。我劝你也该上点紧儿了。昨儿听见太太说，兰哥儿念书真好，他打学房里回来，还各自念书作文章，天天晚上弄到四更多天才睡。你比他大多了，又是叔叔，倘或赶不上他，又叫老太太生气。倒不如明儿早起去罢。”麝月道：“这么冷天，已经告了假，又去，叫学房里说既这么着就不该告假呀，显见的是告谎假脱滑儿。依我说，乐得歇一天。就是老太太忘记了，咱们这里就不消寒了么？咱们也闹个会儿，不好么？”袭人道：“都是你起头儿，二爷更不肯去了。”麝月道：“我也是乐一天是一天，比不得你要好名儿，使唤一个月，再多得二两银子。”袭人啐道：“小蹄子儿，人家说正经话，你又来胡拉混扯的了。”麝月道：“我倒不是混拉扯，我是为你。”袭人道：“为我什么？”麝月道：“二爷上学去了，你又该咕嘟着嘴想着，巴不得二爷早些儿回来，就有说有笑的了。这会子又假撇清，何苦呢！我都看见了。”
　　袭人正要骂他，只见老太太那里打发人来，说道：”老太太说了，叫二爷明儿不用上学呢。明儿请了姨太太来给他解闷，只怕姑娘们都来家里的。史姑娘、邢姑娘、李姑娘们都请了，明儿来赴什么消寒会呢。”宝玉没有听完，便喜欢道：“可不是？老太太最高兴的。明目不上学，是过了明路的了。”袭人也不便言语了。那丫头回去。宝玉认真念了几天书，巴不得玩这一天，又听见薛姨妈过来，想着宝姐姐自然也来，心里喜欢。便说：“快睡罢，明日早些起来。”于是一夜无话。
　　到了次日，果然一早到老太太那里请了安。又到贾政、王大人那里请了安，回明了老太太今儿不叫上学，贾政也没言语，便慢慢退出来。走了几步，便一溜烟跑到贾母房中。见众人都没来，只有凤姐那边的奶妈子，带了巧姐儿，跟着几个小丫头过来，给老太太请了安，说：“我妈妈先叫我来请安，陪着老太太说说话儿。妈妈回来就来。”贾母笑着道：“好孩子，我一早就起来了，等他们总不来。只有你二叔叔来了。”那奶妈子便说：“姑娘，给叔叔请安。”巧姐便请了安。宝玉也问了一声“妞妞好？”巧姐道：“昨夜听见我妈妈说，要请二叔叔去说话。”宝玉道：“说什么？”巧姐道：“我妈妈说，跟着李妈认了几年字，不知道我认得不认得。我说都认得。我认给妈妈瞧，妈妈说我瞎认，不信，说我一天尽子玩，那里认得。我瞧着那些字也不要紧，就是那《女孝经》也是容易念的。妈妈说我哄他，要请二叔叔得空儿的时候给我理理。”贾母听了，笑道：“好孩子，你妈妈是不认得字的，所以说你哄他。明儿叫你二叔叔理给他瞧瞧他就信了。”宝玉道：“你认了多少字了？巧姐儿道：“认了三千多字，念了一本《女孝经》，半个月头里又上了《列女传》。”宝玉道：“你念了懂的吗？你要不懂，我倒是讲讲这个你听罢。”贾母道：“做叔叔的也该讲给侄女儿听听。”
　　宝玉便道：“那文王后妃不必说了。那姜后脱簪待罪和齐国的无盐安邦定国，是后妃里头的贤能的。”巧姐听了，答应个“是”。宝玉又道：“若说有才的，是曹大姑、班婕妤、蔡文姬、谢道韫诸人。”巧姐问道：“那贤德的呢？”宝玉道：“孟光的荆钗布裙，鲍宣妻的提瓮出汲，陶侃母的截发留宾，这些不厌贫的，就是贤德了。”巧姐欣然点头。宝玉道：“还有苦的，象那乐昌破镜，苏蕙回文；那孝的，木兰代父从军，曹娥投水寻尸等类，也难尽说。”巧姐听到这些，却默默如有所思。宝玉又讲那曹氏的引刀割鼻及那些守节的，巧姐听着更觉肃敬起来。宝玉恐他不自在，又说：“那些艳的，如王嫱、西子、樊素、小蛮、绛仙、文君、红拂，都是女中的……”尚未说出，贾母见巧姐默然，便说：“够了，不用说了。讲的太多，他那里记得。”巧姐道：“二叔叔才说的，也有念过的，也有没念过的。念过的一讲我更知道好处了。”宝玉道：“那字是自然认得的，不用再理了。”
　　巧姐道：“我还听见我妈妈说：我们家的小红，头里是二叔叔那里的，我妈妈要了来，还没有补上人呢。我妈妈想着要把什么柳家的五儿补上，不知二叔叔要不要。”宝玉听了更喜欢，笑着道：“你听你妈妈的话！要补谁就补谁罢咧，又问什么要不要呢。”因又向贾母笑道：“我瞧大妞妞这个小模样儿，又有这个聪明儿，只怕将来比凤姐姐还强呢，又比他认的字。”贾母道：“女孩儿家认得字也好，只是女工针黹倒是要紧的。”巧姐儿道：“我也跟着刘妈妈学着做呢。什么扎花吻，拉锁子例，我虽弄不好，却也学着会做几针儿。”贾母迢：“咱们这样人家，固然不仗着自己做，但只到底知道些，日后才不受人家的拿捏。”巧姐答应看“是”，还要宝玉解说《列女传》，见宝玉呆呆的，也不好再问。你道宝玉呆的是什么？只因柳五儿要进怡红院，头一次是他病了，不能进来，第二次王夫人撵了晴雯，大凡有些姿色的，都不敢挑。后来又在吴贵家看晴雯去，五儿跟着他妈给睛雯送东西去，见了一面，更觉娇娜妩媚。今日亏得凤姐想着，叫他补入小红的窝儿，竟是喜出望外了，所以呆呆的呆想。
　　贾母等着那些人，见这时候还不来，又叫丫头去请。回来李纨同着他妹子、探春、惜春、史湘云、黛玉都来了。大家请了贾母的安，众人厮见。独有薛姨妈未到，贾母又叫请去。果然薛姨妈带着宝琴过来。宝玉请了安，问了好，只不见宝钗邢岫烟二人。黛玉便问起：“宝姐姐为何不来？”薛姨妈假说身上不好。邢岫烟知道薛姨妈在坐，所以不来。宝玉虽见宝钗不来，心中纳闷，因黛玉来了，便把想宝钗的心暂且搁开。不多时，邢、王二夫人也来了。凤姐听见婆婆们先到了，自己不好落后，只得打发平儿先来告假，说是：“正要过来，因身上发热，过一回儿就来。”贾母道：“既是身上不好，不来也罢。咱们这时候很该吃饭了。”丫头们把火盆往后挪了一挪，就在贾母榻前一溜摆下两桌，大家序次坐下。吃了饭，依旧围炉闲谈，不须多赘。
　　且说凤姐因何不来？头里为着倒比邢、王二夫人迟了不好意思，后来旺儿家的来回说：“迎姑娘那里打发人来请奶奶安，还说并没有到上头，只到奶奶这里来。”凤姐听了纳闷，不知又是什么事，便叫那人进来，问：“姑娘在家好？”那人道：“有什么好的。奴才并不是姑娘打发来的，实在是司棋的母亲央我来求奶奶的。”凤姐道：“司棋已经出去了，为什么来求我？”那人道：“自从司棋出去，终日啼哭。忽然那一日，他表兄来了。他母亲见了，恨的什么儿似的，说他害了司棋，一把拉住要打。那小子不敢言语。谁知司棋听见了，急忙出来，老着脸，和他母亲说：‘我是为他出来的，我也恨他没良心。如今他来了，妈要打他，不如勒死了我罢。’他妈骂他：‘不害臊的东西，你心里要怎么样？’司棋说：‘一个女人嫁一个男人。我一时失脚，上了他的当，我就是他的人了，决不肯再跟着别人的。我只恨他为什么这么胆小，一身作事一身当，为什么逃了呢？就是他一辈子不来，我也一辈子不嫁人的。妈要给我配人，我原拼着一死。今儿他来了，妈问他怎么样。要是他不改心，我在妈跟前磕了头，只当是我死了，他到那里，我跟到那里，就是讨饭吃也是愿意的。’他妈气的了不得，便哭着骂着说：‘你是我的女儿，我偏不给他，你敢怎么着？’那知道司棋这东西糊涂，便一头撞在墙上，把脑袋撞破，鲜血流出，竟碰死了。他妈哭着，救不过来，便要叫那小子偿命。他表兄也奇，说道：‘你们不用着急。我在外头原发了财，因想着他才回来的，心也算是真了。你们要不信，只管瞧。’说着打怀里掏出一匣子金珠首饰来。他妈妈看见了，心软了，说：“你既有心，为什么总不言语？”他外甥道：‘大凡女人都是水性杨花，我要说有钱，他就是贪图银钱了。如今他这为人就是难得的。我把首饰给你们，我去买棺盛殓他。’那司棋的母亲接了东西，也不顾女孩儿了，由着外甥去。那里知道他外甥叫人抬了两口棺材来。司棋的母亲看见诧异，说怎么棺材要两口，他外甥笑道：‘一口装不下，得两口才好。’司棋的母亲见他外甥又不哭，只当是他心疼的傻了。岂知他忙着把司棋收拾了，也不啼哭，眼错不见，把带的小刀子往脖子里一抹，也就抹死了。司棋的母亲懊悔起来，倒哭的了不得。如今坊里知道了，要报官。他急了，央我来求奶奶说个人情，他再过来给奶奶磕头。”
　　凤姐听了，诧异道：“那有这样傻丫头，偏偏的就碰见这个傻小子！怪不得那一天翻出那些东西来，他心里没事人似的，敢只是这么个烈性孩子。论起来我也没这么大工夫管他这些闲事，但只你才说的，叫人听着怪可怜见儿的。也罢了，你回去告诉他，我和你二爷说，打发旺儿给他撕掳就是了。”凤姐打发那人去了，才过贾母这边来，不提。
　　且说贾政这日正与詹光下大棋，通局的输赢也差不多，单为着一只角儿死活未分，在那里打结。门上的小厮进来回道：“外面冯大爷要见老爷。”贾政说：“请进来。”小厮出去请了，冯紫英走进门来，贾政忙迎着。冯紫英进来，在书房中坐下，见是下棋，便道：“只管下棋，我来观局。”詹光笑道：“晚生的棋是不堪瞧的。”冯紫英道：“好说，请下罢。”贾政道：“有什么事么？”冯紫英道：“没有什么话。老伯只管下棋，我也学几着儿。”贾政向詹光道：“冯大爷是我们相好的，既没事，我们索性下完了这一局再说话儿。冯大爷在旁边瞧着。”冯紫英道：“下采不下采？”詹光道：“下采的。”冯紫英道：“下采的是不好多嘴的。”贾政道：“多嘴也不妨，横竖他输了十来两银子，终久是不拿出来的。往后只好罚他做东便了。”詹光笑道：“这倒使得。”冯紫英道：“老伯和詹公对下么？”贾政笑道：“从前对下，他输了，如今让他两个子儿，他又输了。时常还要悔几着，不叫他悔他就急了。”詹光也笑道：“没有的事。”贾政道：“你试试瞧。”大家一面说笑，一面下完了。做起棋来，詹光还了棋头，输了七个子儿。冯紫英道：“这盘总吃亏在打结里头。老伯结少，就便宜了。”
　　贾政对冯紫英道：“有罪，有罪，咱们说话儿罢。”冯紫英道：“小侄与老伯久不见面。一来会会，二来因广西的同来进来引见，带了四种洋货，可以做得贡的。一件是围屏，有二十四扇子，都是紫檀雕刻的。中间虽说不是玉，却是绝好的硝子石，石上镂出山水、人物、楼台、花鸟儿来。一扇上有五六十个人，都是宫妆的女子，名为‘汉宫春晓’。人的眉、目、口、鼻以及出手、衣褶，刻得又清楚，又细腻。点缀布置，都是好的。我想尊府大观园中正厅上恰好用的着。还有一架钟表，有三尺多高，也是一个童儿拿着时辰牌，到什么时候儿就报什么时辰。里头还有消息人儿打十番儿。这是两件重笨的，却还没有拿来。现在我带在这里的两件，却倒有些意思儿。”就在身边拿出一个锦匣子来，用几重白绫裹着。揭开了绵子，第一层是一个玻璃盒子，里头金托子大红绉绸托底，上放着一颗桂圆大的珠子，光华耀目。冯紫英道：“据说这就叫做‘母珠’。”因叫：拿一个盘儿来。”詹光即忙端过一个黑漆茶盘，道：“使得么？”冯紫英道：“使得。”便又向怀里掏出一个白绢包儿，将包儿里的珠子都倒在盘里散着，把那颗母珠搁在中间，将盘放于桌上。看见那些小珠子儿滴溜滴溜的都滚到大珠子身边，回来把这颗大珠子抬高了，别处的小珠子一颗也不剩，都粘在大珠上。詹光道：“这也奇！”贾政道：“这是有的，所以叫做‘母珠’，原是珠之母。”
　　那冯紫英又回头看着他跟来的小厮道：“那个匣子呢？”小厮赶忙捧过一个花梨木匣子来。大家打开看时，原来匣内衬着虎纹锦、锦上叠着一束蓝纱。詹光道：“这是什么东西！”冯紫英道：“这叫做‘鲛绡帐’。”在匣子里拿出来寸，叠得长不满五寸，厚不上半寸。冯紫英一层一层的打中，打到十来层，已经桌上铺不下了。冯紫英道：“你看，里头还有两褶、必得高屋里去才张得下。这就是鲛丝所织。暑热天气张在堂屋里头，苍蝇蚊子一个不能进来，又轻又亮。”贾政道：“不用全打开，怕叠起来倒费事。”詹光便与马紫英一层一层折好收拾了。
　　冯紫英道：“这四件东西，价儿也不贵，两万银他就卖。母珠一万，鲛绡帐五千，‘汉宫春晓’与自鸣钟五千。”贾政道：“那里买的起！”冯紫英道：“你们是个国戚，难道里头用不着么？贾政道：“用得着的很多，只是那里有这些银子？等我叫人拿进去给老太太瞧瞧。”冯紫英道：“很是。”
　　贾政便着人叫贾琏把这两件东西送到老太太那边去，并叫人请了邢、王二夫人、凤姐儿都来瞧着，又把两件东西一一试过。贾琏道：“他还有两件：一件是围屏，一件是乐钟。共总要卖二万银子呢。”凤姐儿接着道：“东西自然是好的，但是那里有这些闲钱？咱们又不比外任督抚要办贡。我已经想了好些年了，象咱们这种人家，必得置些不动摇的根基才好：或是祭地，或是义庄，再置些坟屋。往后子孙遇见不得意的事，还是点儿底子，不到一败涂地。我的意思是这样，不知老太太、老爷、太太们怎么样？若是外头老爷们要买只管买。”贾母与众人都说：“这话说的倒也是。”贾琏道：“还了他罢。原是老爷叫我送给老太太瞧，为的是宫里好进，谁说买来搁在家里？老太太还没开口，你便主了一大堆丧气话。”说着，便把两件东西拿出去了，告诉贾政，只说：“老太太不要。”便与冯紫英道：“这两件东西好可好，就只没银子。我替你留心，有要买的人我便送信给你去。”冯紫英只得收拾好了，坐下说些闲话，没有兴头，就要起身。贾政道：“你在这里吃了晚饭去罢。”冯紫英道：“罢了，来了就叨搅老伯吗？”贾政道：“说那里的话。”
　　正说着，人回：“大老爷来了。”贾赦早已进来。彼此相见，叙些寒温。不一时摆上酒来，肴馔罗列，大家喝着酒。至四五巡后，说起洋货的话。冯紫英道：“这种货本是难消的。除非要象尊府这样人家还可消得，其馀就难了。”贾政道：“这也不见得。”贾赦道：“我们家里也比不得从前了，这回儿也不过是个空门面。”冯紫英又问：“东府珍大爷可好么？我前儿见他，说起家常话儿来，提到他令郎续娶的媳妇远不及头里那位秦氏奶奶了。如今后娶的到底是那一家的？我也没有问起。”贾政道：“我们这个侄孙媳妇儿也是这里大家，从前做过京畿道的胡老爷的女孩儿。”冯紫英道：“胡道长我是知道的。但是他家教上也不怎么样。也罢了，只要姑娘好就好。”
贾琏道：“听得内阁里人说起，雨村又要升了。”贾政道：“这也好。不知准不准？”贾琏道：“大约有意思的了。”冯紫英道：“我今儿从吏部里来，也听见这样说。雨村老先生是贵本家不是？”贾政道：“是。”冯紫英道：“是有服的，还是无服的？”贾政道：“说也话长。他原籍是浙江湖州府人，流寓到苏州，甚不得意。有个甄士隐和他相好，时常周济他。以后中了进士，得了榜下知县，便娶了甄家的丫头。如今的太太不是正配。岂知甄士隐弄到零落不堪，没有找处。雨村革了职以后，那时还与我家并未相识，只因舍妹丈林如海林公在扬州巡盐的时候，请他在家做西席，外甥女儿是他的学生。因他有起复的信，要进京来，恰好外甥女儿要上来探亲，林姑老爷便托他照应上来的，还有一封荐书托我吹嘘吹嘘。那时看他不错，大家常会。岂知雨村也奇：我家世袭起，从‘代’字辈下来，宁荣两宅，人口房舍，以及起居事宜，一概都明白。因此，遂觉得亲热了。”因又笑说道：“几年间，门子也会钻了，由知府推升转了御史，不过几年，升了吏部侍郎，兵部尚书。为着一件事降了三级，如今又要升了。”
    冯紫英道：“人世的荣枯，仕途的得失，总属难定。”贾政道：“天下事都是一个样的理哟。比如方才那珠子，那颗大的就象有福气的人似的，那些小的都托赖着他的灵气护庇着。要是那大的没有了，那些小的也就没有收揽了。就象人家儿当头人有了事，骨肉也都分离了，亲戚也都零落了，就是好朋友也都散了。转瞬荣枯，真似春云秋叶一般。你想做官有什么趣儿呢！象雨村算便宜的了。还有我们差不多的人家儿，就是甄家，从前一样功勋，一样世袭，一样起居，我们也是时常来往。不多几年他们进京来，差人到我这里请安，还很热闹。一会儿抄了原籍的家财，至今杳无音信。不知他近况若何，心下也着实掂记着。”贾赦道：“什么珠子？”贾政同冯紫英又说了一遍给贾赦听。贾赦道：“咱们家是再没有事的。”冯紫英道：“果然尊府是不怕的。一则里头有贵妃照应；二则故旧好，亲戚多；三则你们家自老太太起，至于少爷们，没有一个刁钻刻薄的。”贾政道：“虽无刁钻刻薄的，却没有德行才情。白白的衣租食税，那里当得起？”贾赦道：“咱们不用说这些话，大家吃酒罢。”
　　大家又喝了几杯，摆上饭来。吃毕喝茶，冯家的小厮走来，轻轻的向紫英说了一句。冯紫英便要告辞。贾赦问那小厮道：“你说什么？”小厮道：“外面下雪，早已下了梆子了。”贾政叫人看时，已是雪深一寸多了。贾政道：“那两件东西，你收拾好了么？”冯紫英道：“收好了。若尊府要用，价钱还自然让些。”贾政道：“我留神就是了。”紫英道：“我再听信罢。天气冷，请罢，别送了。”贾赦贾政便命贾琏送了出去。未知后事如何，下回分解。

After leaving Bamboo Lodge, Baoyu asked Qiuwen, “What did my father want me for?”

“He didn’t,” she said with a smile. “It was Sister Xiren who told me to fetch you. I was afraid you wouldn’t come, so I made that up.”

Much relieved he said, “You could just have asked me; why frighten me like that?” He went on then to Happy Red Court.

Xiren asked, “Where have you been all this time?”

“I was with Miss Lin, and we got talking about Aunt Xue and Cousin Bacchai — that’s why I stayed so long.”

“What did you talk about?”

He described their exchange of Zen Buddhist repartee.

“You two have no sense,” she scolded. “Why can’t you talk about ordinary things or discuss poetry? Why must you talk about Zen? You’re not a monk.”

“You don’t understand. We have our own mystic enlightenment which no one else can share.”

Xiren smiled. “If you get carried away by Zen, we’ll be left in the dark.”

“I used to be young and she was childish too,” he said, “so if I spoke carelessly she would take offence. Now I’m more careful and she doesn’t lose her temper. But she seldom comes here nowadays, and I have to study, so on the rare occasions when we meet we seem to be growing estranged.”

“That’s only right. You’re both several years older; you can’t go on behaving like children.”

“I know. But let’s not talk about that. Did the old lady send anyone with a message?”

“No.”

“She must have forgotten. Tomorrow’s the first of the eleventh month, isn’t it? Every year at this time she holds that party to keep out the cold when they all sit together drinking and chatting. I’ve asked for leave from school today. But if there’s no word, should I go tomorrow or not? If I do, I’ll have asked for leave for nothing; if I don’t and my father finds out, he’ll accuse me of playing truant.”

“I think you should go,” said Xiren. “You’ve just been doing a little better at your lessons, and now you want to slack. I think you should put yourself out a bit. Yesterday I heard Her Ladyship say that young Lan is studying very well. When he comes back from school he goes on reading and writing essays, and doesn’t go to bed till after the fourth watch. You’re much older and his uncle too; so if you can’t keep up with him, the old lady will be angry. You’d better get up early tomorrow and go to school.”

Sheyue put in, “It’s so cold, and since you’ve asked for leave, if you go the school will think: In that case why ask for leave? Obviously it was just a trick to get out of going. Why not take a day off for a change? Even if the old lady has forgotten, can’t we have a cold-keeping party here too? Why can’t we enjoy ourselves?”

“It’s you who started this,” Xiren told her. “Now of course he won’t go.”

“I just believe in enjoying myself one day at a time,” retorted Sheyue. “I’m not like you, hankering after a fine reputation. You slave for a month and only get two extra taels of silver.”

“You bitch!” cried Xiren. “We’re talking sense and you come out with this wicked nonsense.”

“It’s not nonsense, I mean it for your sake.”

“What do you mean?”

“When the young master goes to school you mope, hoping he’ll be back soon to have a laugh with you. Don’t put on such airs now. I’ve seen through you.”

Xiren was starting to swear at her when a maid arrived from the Lady Dowager.

, the maid said, "The mistress wants Master Bao not to go to school tomorrow. She's inviting Aunt Xue over to amuse him, and most likely the young ladies will be coming too. They've invited Miss Xiangyun, Miss Xinger and Miss Li, who are coming to some winter party." Baoyu did not wait to hear her out.

"Of course!" he cried gleefully. "The old lady's in high spirits. Not going to school tomorrow is quite above-board too."

Xiren could hardly object to this.

When the maid had gone, Baoyu who had been studying hard for the last few days was only too eager to have a holiday. And the news that Aunt Xue was coming made him think that surely Bacchai would come too. This delighted him.

"Let's turn in now so that I can get up early tomorrow," he said.

Nothing happened that night.

The next day, sure enough, he went first thing to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager, then called on his father and Lady Wang and told them that his grandmother had excused him from school that day. Jia Zheng said nothing and he slowly withdrew. But after a few steps he flew like the wind to his grandmother's apartments. Finding that none of the others had arrived, only Nanny Wang from Xifeng's place had brought Qiaojie with some young maids to pay her respects.

"My mother told me to come first to pay my respects and keep you company, madam, till she comes," said the child.

The old lady laughed.

"What a good child! I've been up for some time waiting, but no one's come yet except your Uncle Bao."

Then the nurse said, "Pay your respects to uncle, miss."

Qiaojie curtseyed to Baoyu, who returned her greeting and asked after her health.

She answered, "I heard my mother say yesterday she wants to ask you over for a talk, uncle."

"What about?"

"My mother says I've been learning to read for the last few years with Nanny Li, but she doesn't know whether I really can or not. I told her, yes, I can. When I read to her she said I was just pretending and didn't believe me, because I play about all day long — how could I know any characters? I don't think those characters matter, though. Even the Classic of Filial Piety is easy to read. But mother said I was fooling her, and she wants to ask you to test me when you have time, uncle."

The Lady Dowager laughed.

"Good child, your mother can't read, that's why she says you're fooling her. Tomorrow, get your uncle to test you in front of her; then she'll believe you."

"How many characters do you know?" asked Baoyu.

"Over three thousand. I've read the Classic of Filial Piety, and in the last fortnight I've started on the Biographies of Eminent Women."

"Do you understand it? If not, I can explain it to you."

"An uncle should explain it to his niece," agreed the old lady.

So Baoyu began, "No need to talk about Queen Wen and her consorts. Jiang Yuan, who took off her hairpins to await punishment, and Wuyan of the State of Qi who helped her husband to rule — they were both able and virtuous consorts."

"Yes," said Qiaojie.

"As for talented women, there were Cao Dagu, Ban Jieyu, Cai Wenji and Xie Daoyun."

"Which were virtuous?" she asked.

"Meng Guang with her hempen skirt and wooden hairpin; Bao Xuan's wife who fetched water from the well; Tao Kan's mother who cut off her hair to entertain a guest. Those who did not complain of poverty were the virtuous ones."

Qiaojie nodded approvingly.

"Then there were the unfortunate ones," he went on. "Like Yue Chang with her broken mirror, Su Hui who wove a verse in a palindrome. And the filial ones like Mulan who went to war in place of her father, and Cao E who drowned herself while searching for her father's corpse. There are too many to mention."

At this point Qiaojie looked rather pensive. And when Baoyu told how Cao Shi cut off her nose to keep her chastity and how other women remained chaste widows, she listened even more soberly. Not wanting to depress her, he continued, "Then there were the famous beauties like Wang Qiang, Xi Shi, Fan Su, Xiao Man, Jiang Xian, Zhuo Wenjun and Hong Fu — all these were

Just as he was about to say “in the middle,” the Lady Dowager, seeing that Qiaojie had fallen silent, interposed, “That’s enough, no need to say any more. If you tell her too much, how can she remember it?”

“Some of what Uncle Bao was telling me I’d already read, some not,” said Qiaojie. “Now that he’s explained the part I had read, I understand it even better.”

“Of course you can read,” said Baoyu. “There’s no need to go into that.”

“I heard Mamma say,” Qiaojie went on, “that our Xiaohong used to work for you, Uncle Bao, but Mamma took her over and hasn’t yet found anyone to replace her. She’s thinking of putting in Liu Wu’er to take her place, but doesn’t know if you’d be willing, uncle.”

This delighted Baoyu.

“Just do as your mother says,” he replied with a smile. “Put in anyone you choose. Why ask whether I’m willing or not?” He told the Lady Dowager, “I can see from her looks and intelligence that this little niece of mine is going to outdo Xifeng one day, and she can read better too.”

“It’s all right for girls to learn to read,” said the old lady. “But the important thing is needlework.”

“I’m learning sewing from Nanny Liu,” said Qiaojie. “Such things as making flowers, pulling threads — though I’m not good at it yet, I can do some stitches.”

“In a family like ours of course we don’t need to do our own sewing, but we should know how, so as not to be at the mercy of other people later on.”

Qiaojie assented and would have asked Baoyu to explain more of the Biographies of Virtous Women to her, but he seemed lost in thought and she did not like to disturb him. Do you know what Baoyu was thinking? It was this: Liu Wu’er had been unable to come to Happy Red Court the first time because she was ill. The second time, after Lady Wang had dismissed Qingwen, none of the girls with good looks had been chosen. Then he had seen her when she went with her mother to take some things to Qingwen at Wu Gui’s house, and had been struck by her delicate charm. Now, thanks to Xifeng’s thoughtfulness, she was to take Xiaohong’s place. This was an unexpected delight, and so he was rapt in thought.

The Lady Dowager, waiting for the others and wondering why they had not come, sent maids to hurry them up. Presently Li Wan arrived with her young sister-in-law, Tanchun, Xichun, Xiangyun and Daiyu. They paid their respects to the old lady and greeted each other. Aunt Xue alone was missing, so the Lady Dowager sent to invite her. And sure enough, she came bringing Baoqin. Baoyu paid his respects to her and inquired after her health, but noticed that neither Baochai nor Xiuyan was there.

Daiyu asked, “Why didn’t Cousin Baochai come?”

Aunt Xue made the excuse that she was unwell. Xiuyan had stayed away because she knew that her aunt was there. Though Baoyu was worried by Baochai’s absence, the arrival of Daiyu pushed this from his mind.

Soon later Lady Xing and Lady Wang arrived. When Xifeng heard that her mother-in-law and aunt were already there, not wanting to be late herself she sent Pinger first to ask leave, saying, “I was meaning to come, but I’ve a fever and will be a little late.”

“If she’s unwell, she needn’t come,” said the Lady Dowager. “It’s time now for our meal.”

The maids moved the brazier back and two tables were laid in a row in front of the old lady’s couch. They took their seats in due order and, the meal finished, sat round the fire to chat. But we need not dwell on that.

Why had Xifeng really not come? First, because she was ashamed to arrive after Lady Xing and Lady Wang. Then Lai Wang’s wife had come to report, “Miss Yingchun has sent someone to ask after you, madam. She says she isn’t going to the old lady’s place but is coming straight here.”

Xifeng, wondering what this meant, had the maid brought in.

“Is your young lady well?” she asked.

“How can she be well?”

"It was the young lady who sent me, but actually Siqi’s mother begged me to come and ask for your help, madam.”

“Siqi has already been dismissed, why come to me?” asked Xifeng.

“Since she left she’s done nothing but weep,” was the answer. “Then one day her cousin turned up. When her mother set eyes on him she was furious and accused him of ruining Siqi, seizing hold of him to give him a beating. The young fellow didn’t dare protest. But Siqi, hearing them, hurried out and, hard as it is to believe, told her mother, ‘I left home for his sake, but I hate him too for having no sense of honour. Now that he’s here, if you beat him, mother, you may as well strangle me first.’

“Her mother swore, ‘You shameless slut! What are you up to now?’

“Siqi said, ‘A woman can only marry once. I slipped up and he took me in; but since I’m his now I’ll never belong to anyone else. I hate him for being so spineless — a man should answer for his own mistakes; why did he run away? Even if he never came back, I’d never marry another. If you tried to force me, I’d kill myself. Now that he’s here, ask him what he means to do. If he hasn’t changed, let me kowtow to you, mother, as if I were dead, and I’ll follow him wherever he goes. I wouldn’t mind even if we had to beg for food.’

“Her mother was so angry she cried and cursed, ‘You’re my daughter, but I won’t let you have him. What can you do about it?’

“Who could have imagined that the silly girl would dash her head against the wall? She cracked her skull, the blood gushed out, and she died.

“Her mother wept, but it was too late to save her, and she wanted her nephew to pay for it with his life. But he said something even stranger.

“‘Don’t worry,’ he told them. ‘I made money outside and came back because I was thinking of her — that shows my heart’s in the right place. If you don’t believe me, just look.’ With that he took a case of gold trinkets and pearls from his pocket.

“At sight of this her mother softened and said, ‘Why didn’t you speak up before?’

“He answered, ‘Most women are fickle. If I’d told her I had money, she might have married me for that. As it was, she proved truly constant, a rare thing. I’ll give you this jewellery to buy a coffin for her.’

“Siqi’s mother took the case and, not worrying about her daughter any more, let him make the arrangements. But then he had two coffins brought.

“In surprise she asked why two were needed.

“He said with a smile, ‘One isn’t enough. It takes two to do the job properly.’

“As he wasn’t weeping either, she thought grief must have deranged him. But after preparing Siqi’s body for the coffin, quite calmly without any tears, while no one was watching he cut his throat with a small knife he had and killed himself.

“Then Siqi’s mother started lamenting her folly, but it was too late. Now that the ward authorities know of this, they mean to report it to the court. In her desperation she begged me to ask you, madam, to put in a good word for her. She’ll come to kowtow her thanks.”

Amazed, Xifeng exclaimed, “What fools such girls are! And to think she met a fool of a fellow too! No wonder that day when those things were discovered she didn’t turn a hair. So she was a girl of spirit! Of course, I’ve no time to bother with such silly business; but the way you told the story was really rather touching. All right, you can go back and tell her that I’ll speak to the second master and send Wang Er to clear up this trouble for her.”

Having dismissed the woman she went over to the Lady Dowager, and we need say no more about that.

Now let us return to Jia Zheng, who was playing chess that day with Zhan Guang. The outcome of the game was still in the balance, and they were fighting for one corner.

Just then a young page came in to announce, “Master Feng is outside asking to see you, sir.”

“Ask him in,” said Jia Zheng.

The page went out to usher in Feng Ziying, who was met by Jia Zheng at the door. When Feng Ziying saw that they were playing chess he said, “Don’t let me disturb you. I’ll watch the game.”

“My poor play isn’t worth watching,” Zhan Guang demurred.

“Don’t say that. Please go ahead,” Feng Ziying urged.

“Is there something you want to see me about?” Jia Zheng asked.

“Nothing at all. Please go on with your game, uncle, and let me learn a few moves.”

“Master Feng is a good friend of ours,” Jia Zheng told Zhan Guang. “Since he has no business to discuss, let’s finish this game and have a chat while he watches.”

“Are you playing for stakes?” inquired Feng Ziying.

“Yes,” said Zhan Guang.

“In that case I mustn’t put in my word.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Jia Zheng assured him. “He’s lost about ten taels but never pays up, so we’ll just have to punish him by making him stand us a meal.”

“That’s all right then.”

“Are you playing level, uncle?” asked Feng Ziying.

“We used to, but he lost. Then I gave him two stones and still he lost. He often wants to take moves back, and gets quite worked up if I won’t let him.”

“That’s not true,” protested Zhan Guang with a laugh.

“Just you wait and see.”

Amid general laughter they finished the game and worked out the score: Zhan Guang, who had taken first move, had lost by seven stones.

“This game you lost through those knots,” commented Feng Ziying. “You had fewer knots, uncle, so you gained by it.”

“Excuse us,” said Jia Zheng now. “Let’s have a talk.”

“It’s some time since I saw you last, uncle,” said Feng Ziying. “Calling today to pay my respects, I’ve brought along a fellow provincial from Guangxi who’s come to the capital for an audience. He has four foreign curios which would do as tribute. One is a twenty-four-leaf screen carved of red sandalwood. The centre of each leaf, though not jade, is the finest kind of crystal, engraved with landscapes, figures, buildings, flowers and birds. On each leaf are fifty or sixty girls in palace costume. It’s called ‘Spring Morning in the Han Palace.’ The features, hair-styles and costumes are exquisitely carved, and the setting is fine too. I thought the main hall in your Garden of Grand View could do with it. Then there’s a clock over three feet high with a little boy holding a time-table: when the time comes he announces it. And inside there are puppets who play music. But I haven’t brought those two big heavy things along. The two I have with me are more interesting.”

He produced from his pocket an embroidered box wrapped in several layers of silk. When he unwrapped it, the first thing seen was a glass box with a gold stand and a red silk base, on which lay a pearl as big as a longan, dazzlingly bright.

“They call this a ‘mother pearl,’” he said, and called for a plate.

Zhan Guang promptly brought a black lacquer tea-tray.

“Will this do?” he asked.

“Yes.” Feng Ziying took a white silk package from his pocket and emptied its contents of some small pearls on to the tray; then he put the big pearl in the centre and set the tray on the table. To their amazement, all the small pearls gravitated towards the big one and clung to it, even when the tray was tilted.

“This is fantastic!” exclaimed Zhan Guang.

“This does happen,” said Jia Zheng. “That’s why it’s called a ‘mother pearl.’”

‘It’s the mother pearl.’

Feng turned to the page who had accompanied him. ‘Where is the box?’ he asked. The boy promptly handed him a rosewood box. They opened it. Inside, the box was lined with a tiger-patterned brocade, and on top of this lay a folded length of blue gauze.

‘What is this?’ asked Zhan Guang.

‘It’s called a Mermaid Silk Canopy,’ replied Feng.

He took it out of the box. It was folded up into a small package, less than five inches long and not even half an inch thick. Feng started unfolding it, layer after layer. When he had unfolded a dozen or so layers, the canopy had already grown too big for the table.

‘Look,’ he said, ‘there are still two more folds to go. We shall need a high ceiling to be able to unfold it completely. It’s woven from mermaid thread. If you hang it in your hall in the summer, it will keep out every fly and mosquito. And it’s so light and bright.’

‘Don’t unfold it any further,’ said Jia Zheng. ‘It will be such a job folding it up again.’

Zhan Guang helped Feng fold it up again and put it away.

‘None of these four things is very expensive,’ said Feng. ‘The fellow is only asking twenty thousand. Ten thousand for the mother pearl, five for the mermaid silk and five for the scroll and the clock.’

‘We could never afford that!’ exclaimed Jia Zheng.

‘But you are related to the Imperial Family!’ protested Feng. ‘Surely you have a use for things like this in the Palace?’

‘We may have a use for them,’ said Jia Zheng, ‘but we certainly don’t have the money to pay for them. I shall send for Lian and have him take these two things in to show Her Old Ladyship.’

‘Very good,’ said Feng.

Jia Zheng sent one of his men to find Jia Lian and bring him there. He told him to take the two objects to the Lady Dowager, and also to invite Ladies Xing and Wang and Xi-feng to come and look at them. They were to try them out and see how they worked.

‘There are two other things as well,’ said Jia Lian. ‘A twelve-leaf screen and a musical chiming-clock. The lot will cost you twenty thousand.’

Xi-feng (who had by now arrived on the scene and been told what was going on) joined in at this point:

‘Oh they’re very fine, I’m sure. But where are we to find that kind of money? We’re not like one of those governorships that have to think about sending tribute. I’ve been thinking for years that a family like ours ought to be investing in a few things that can’t run away — a bit of sacrificial land, or some charity farms, or a burial-ground. Then if times should ever get hard for our children and grandchildren, they’d at least have something to fall back on and wouldn’t be utterly destitute. That’s my opinion, for what it’s worth. Of course, if Their Ladyships think differently and if the gentlemen outside want to buy these things, then by all means let them go ahead and buy.’

The Lady Dowager and the rest all agreed that this was very sensible.

‘Send them back then,’ said Jia Lian. ‘Uncle only asked me to bring them in for Her Old Ladyship to look at because he thought they might be suitable for presentation at the Palace. No one ever said anything about buying them to keep in the house. Her Old Ladyship hasn’t even expressed an opinion yet, and here are you holding forth and casting a gloom over everything with your miserable talk.’

He carried the two things outside again and, merely informing Jia Zheng that ‘Grandmother doesn’t want them’, told Feng Zi-ying:

‘They’re very fine things, but we just don’t have the money. I’ll bear it in mind, though. If I hear of a prospective customer, I’ll send word to you.’

Feng had to be content with that. He packed the things away again and sat talking for a while, but the heart had gone out of him and he very soon rose to take his leave.

‘Won’t you stay for dinner?’ said Jia Zheng.

‘Oh no, I really couldn’t put you to so much trouble,’ said Feng.

‘Come, come!’ said Jia Zheng. ‘That is no way to talk.’

As he was speaking, a servant announced that Sir She had arrived, and almost immediately Jia She himself walked in. Having exchanged a few words of greeting, the company sat down. Wine was served and various dishes were set out, and they began drinking. After several rounds the conversation turned once more to the foreign goods.

‘That sort of merchandise is always rather difficult to get rid of,’ Feng was saying. ‘In my opinion the only families who could take it off your hands are ones like yours. I can’t think of any others.’

‘I’m not so sure about that,’ said Jia Zheng.

‘We are not as well off as we used to be,’ said Jia She. ‘Nowadays ours is a rather hollow splendour.’

"How is Master Zhen of the East Mansion?" asked Feng Ziying. "I saw him the other day and when we were chatting he mentioned that his son's new wife is not nearly as good as the former one, Lady Qin. Which family is this new wife from? I forgot to ask."

"Our grand-nephew's wife is from a well-known family too," replied Jia Zheng. "She is the daughter of Mr. Hu, the former Governor of the Metropolitan District."

"I know Governor Hu, but his family's style of upbringing is nothing to boast of. Still, that doesn't matter so long as the girl is good."

Jia Lian put in, "I heard from someone in the Grand Secretariat that Yucun is to be promoted again."

"That's good," said Jia Zheng. "Is it definite?"

"Most likely."

Feng Ziying said, "I heard the same today in the Ministry of Civil Affairs. Is Mr. Yucun a member of your honourable clan?"

"Yes," said Jia Zheng.

"Is he a close relation?"

"It's a long story. His family comes from Huzhou in Zhejiang but he lived in Suzhou, where he was rather hard up. A good friend of his, Zhen Shiyin, often helped him out. After he passed the metropolitan examination and was appointed a magistrate, he married a maid from the Zhen family; so his present wife is not his first. Later Zhen Shiyin fell on bad times and disappeared. After Yucun had been cashiered, before we knew him, my brother-in-law Lin Ruhai who was then in Yangchow as Salt Commissioner engaged him as his daughter's tutor. And when he received news of his reinstatement and had to come to the capital, just then my niece was coming here to visit us; so Lin Ruhai asked him to escort her and gave me a letter recommending him. We saw then that he was a good sort and often invited him over. The remarkable thing is that Yucun knows all about our family: the two mansions of Ningguo and Rongguo, the number of people in them and all our domestic affairs ever since the title was first conferred on our forefathers in the time of Dai. That's why we've become quite close." He smiled. "In the last few years he's learned how to climb. Starting as a prefect he was promoted to Censor, then after a few years to Vice-Minister of Civil Affairs, and then to Minister of War. But he was demoted three grades on account of some charge, and now he's to be promoted again."

"Wealth and honour, success and failure in official career are all predestined," observed Feng Ziying.

"The same principle applies to everything under heaven," said Jia Zheng. "Take those pearls, for instance. The big one is like a man of good fortune, the small ones depend on his luck and are protected by him. When the big one is lost, the small ones scatter. It's the same with families: if the head of the house is in trouble, his flesh and blood are scattered, his relatives and friends vanish. The changes of fortune are as sudden as the clouds in spring or the leaves in autumn. What pleasure is there in being an official? Yucun has done well for himself. Then take a family like ours, or the Zhens who had the same honours and emoluments as ourselves and with whom we were on familiar terms. A few years ago when they came to the capital and called to pay their respects, it was still a lively gathering. But now their property has been confiscated and we've had no news of them. I've no idea how they are faring, and it preys on my mind."

"What pearls were those?" asked Jia She.

Jia Zheng and Feng Ziying told him.

"Our family will never come to grief," said Jia She.

"Of course your honourable house is quite secure," Feng Ziying assured him. "In the first place, you have the Imperial Consort at court. In the second, you have so many old friends and relatives. And in the third, from the Old Lady down to the young gentlemen, none of you is crafty or grasping."

Jia She continued, “He may be good-looking but he’s lacking in virtue and intelligence. He just lives off his rents and taxes — how could he be worthy?”

“Let’s not talk about such things,” said Jia She. “Let’s enjoy our wine.”

After a few more rounds of drinks rice was served, and after the meal they had tea. Then a servant of Feng Ziying’s came in and whispered to him. Feng asked to be excused.

“What did he say?” Jia She asked the servant.

“It’s snowing outside, sir, and the first watch has been announced.”

Jia Zheng sent to have a look and found that the snow was already more than an inch deep.

“Have you put those two things away safely?” he asked Feng Ziying.

“Yes. If your honourable house should want them, of course I’d reduce the price.”

“I’ll bear it in mind.”

“I shall await your decision then. It’s cold; please keep inside. Don’t see me out.”

Jia She and Jia Zheng ordered Jia Lian to see him off. If you want to know the sequel, read the next chapter.

第93章 甄家仆投靠贾家门 水月庵掀翻风月案

却说冯紫英去后，贾政叫门上的人来吩咐道：“今儿临安伯那里来请吃酒，知道是什么事？”门上的的人道：“奴才曾问过，并没有什么喜庆事，不过南安王府里到了一班小戏子，都说是个名班，伯爷高兴，唱两天戏请相好的老爷们瞧瞧，热闹热闹。大约不用送礼的。”说着，贾赦过来问道：“明儿二老爷去不去？”贾政遁：“承他亲热，怎么好不去的。”说着，门上进来回道：“衙门里书办来请老爷明日上衙门。有堂派的事，必得早些去。”贾政道：“知道了。”说着，只见两个管屯里地租子的家人走来，请了安磕了头旁边站着。贾政说：“你们是郝家庄的？”两个答应了一声。贾政也不往下问，竟与贾赦各自说了一回话儿散了。
　　家人等秉着手灯送过贾赦去，这里贾琏便叫那管租的人道：“说你的。”那人说道：“十月里的租子，奴才已经赶上来了。原是明儿可到，谁知京外拿车，把车上的东西不由分说都掀在地下。奴才告诉他，说是府里收租子的车，不是买卖车，他更不管这些。奴才叫车夫只管拉着走，几个衙役就把车夫混打了一顿，硬扯了两辆车去了。奴才所以先来回报。求爷打发个人到衙门里去要了来才好。再者，也整治整治这些无法无天的差役才好。爷还不知道呢：更可怜的是那买卖车，客商的东西全不顾，掀下来赶着就走。那些赶车的但说句话，打的头破血出的。”贾琏听了，骂道：“这个还了得！”立刻写了一个帖儿，叫家人：“拿去向拿车的衙门里要车去，并车上东西，若少了一件是不依的。快叫周瑞。”周瑞不在家，又叫旺儿。旺儿晌午出去了，还没有回来。贾琏道：“这些忘八日的，一个都不在家！他们成年家吃粮不管事！”因吩咐小厮们：“快给我找去！”说着，也回到自己屋里睡下，不提。
　　且说临安伯第二天又打发人来请。贾政告诉贾赦道：“我是衙门里有事。琏儿要在家等候拿车的事情，也不能去。倒是大老爷带着宝玉应酬一天也罢了。”贾赦点头道：“也使得。”贾政遣人去叫宝玉，说：“今儿跟大爷到临安伯那里听戏去。”宝玉喜欢的了不得，便换上衣服，带了焙茗、扫红、锄药三个小子，出来见了贾赦，请了安，上了车，来到临安伯府里。门上人回进去，一会子出来说：“老爷请。”于是贾赦带着宝玉走入院内，只见宾客喧闻。贾赦宝玉见了临安伯，又与众宾客都见过了礼，大家坐着，说笑了一回。只见一个掌班拿着一本戏单，一个牙笏，向上打了一个千儿，说道：“求各位老爷赏戏。”先从尊位点起，挨至贾赦，也点了一出。那人回头见了宝玉，便不向别处去，竟抢步上来，打个千儿道：“求二爷赏两出。”宝玉一见那人，面如傅粉，唇若涂朱，鲜润如出水芙蕖，飘扬似临风玉树：原来不是别人，就是蒋玉函。前日听得他带了小戏儿进京，也没有到自己那里：此时见了，又不好站起来，只得笑道：“你多早晚来的？”蒋玉函把眼往左右一溜，悄悄的笑道：“怎么二爷不知道么？”宝玉因众人在坐，也难说话，只得乱点了一出。蒋玉函去了，便有几个议论道：“此人是谁？”有的说：“他向来是唱小旦的，如今不肯唱小旦，年纪也大了，就在府里掌班。头里也改过小生。他也攒了好几个钱，家里已经有两三个铺子，只是不肯放下本业，原旧领班。”有的说：“想必成了家了。”有的说：“亲还没有定。他倒拿定一个主意，说是人生婚配关系一生一世的事，不是混闹得的，不论尊卑贵贱，总要配的上他的才能。所以到如今还并没娶亲。”宝玉暗忖度道：“不知日后谁家的女孩儿嫁他？要嫁着这么样的人才儿，也算是不辜负了。”
　　那时开了戏，也有昆腔，也有高腔，也有弋腔、平腔，热闹非常。到了晌午，便摆开桌子吃酒。又看了一回，贾赦便欲起身。临安伯过来留道：“天色尚早。听见说琪官儿还有一出《占花魁》，他们顶好的首戏。”宝玉听了，巴不得贾赦不走。于是贾赦又坐了一会。果然蒋玉函扮了秦小官，伏侍花魁醉后神情，把那一种怜香惜玉的意思，做得极情尽致。以后对饮对唱，缠绵缱绻。宝玉这时不看花魁，只把两支眼睛独射在秦小官身上。更加蒋玉函声音响亮，口齿清楚，按腔落板，宝玉的神魂都唱的飘荡了。直等这出戏煞场后，更知蒋玉函极是情种，非寻常脚色可比。因想着：“《乐记》上说的是：‘情动于中，故形于声；声成文，谓之音。’所以知声，知音，知乐，有许多讲究。声音之原，不可不察。诗词一道，但能传情。不能入骨，自后想要讲究讲究音律。”宝玉想出了神，忽见贾赦起身，主人不及相留。宝玉没法，只得跟了回来。
　　到了家中，贾赦自回那边去了。宝玉来见贾政。贾政才下衙门，正向贾琏问起拿车之事。贾琏道：“今儿叫人拿帖儿去，知县不在家。他的门上说了：‘这是本官不知道的，并无牌票出去拿车，都是那些混账东西在外头撒野挤讹头。既是老爷府里的，我便立刻叫人去追办，包管明儿连车连东西一并送来。如有半点差迟，再行禀过本官，重重处治。此刻本官不在家，求这里老爷看破些，可以不用本官知道更好。’”贾政道：“既无官票，到底是何等样人在那里作怪？”贾琏道：“老爷不知，外头都是这样。想来明儿必定送来的。”贾琏说完下来，宝玉上去见了。贾政问了几句，便叫他往老太太那里去。
　　贾琏因为昨夜叫空了家人，出来传唤，那起人部已伺候齐全。贾琏骂了一顿，叫大管家赖大：“将各行档的花名册子拿来，你去查点查点，写一张谕帖，叫那些人知道。若有并未告假，私自出去，传唤不到，贻误公事的，立刻给我打了撵出去！”赖大连忙答应了几个“是”，出来吩咐了一回，家人各自留意。
　　过不几时，忽见有一个人，头上戴着毡帽，身上穿着一身青布衣裳，脚下穿着一双撒鞋，走到门上，向众人作了个揖。众人拿眼上上下下打量了他一番，便问他：“是那里来的？”那人道：“我自南边甄府中来的。并有家老爷手书一封，求这里的爷们呈上尊老爷。”众人听见他是甄府来的，才站起来让他坐下，道：“你乏了，且坐坐。我们给你回就是了。”门上一面进来回明贾政，呈上来书。贾政拆书看时，上写道：
　　世交夙好，气谊紊敦，遥仰帷，不胜依切。弟因菲材获遣，自分万死难偿，幸邀宽宥，待罪边隅。迄今门户雕零，家人星散。所有奴子包勇，向曾使用，虽无奇技，人尚悫实。倘使得备奔走，糊口有资，屋乌之爱，感佩无涯矣！专此奉达，馀容再叙，不宣。年家眷弟甄应嘉顿首。
　　贾政看完，笑道：“这里正因人多，甄家倒荐人来。又不好却的。”吩咐门上：“叫他见我，且留他住下，因材使用便了。”
　　门上出去，带进人来，见贾政，便磕了三个头，起来道：“家老爷请老爷安。”自己又打个千儿，说：“包勇请老爷安。”贾政回问了甄老爷的好，便把他上下一瞧。但见包勇身长五尺有零，肩背宽肥，浓眉爆眼，磕额长髯，气色粗黑，垂着手站着。便问道：“你是向来在甄家的，还是住过几年的？”包勇道：“小的向在甄家的。”贾政道：“你如今为什么要出来呢？”包勇道：“小的原不肯出来，只是家老爷再四叫小的出来，说别处你不肯去，这里老爷家里和在咱们自己家里一样的，所以小的来的。”贾政道：“你们老爷不该有这样事情，弄到这个田地。”包勇道：“小的本不敢说：我们老爷只是太好了，一味的真心待人，反倒招出事来。”贾政道：“真心是最好的了。”包勇道：“因为太真了，人人都不喜欢，讨人厌烦是有的。”贾政笑了一笑道：“既这样，皇天自然不负他的。”包勇还要说时，贾政又问道：“我听见说你们家的哥儿不是也叫宝玉么？”包勇道：“是。”贾政道：“他还肯向上巴结么？”包勇道：“老爷若问我们哥儿，倒是一段奇事。哥儿的脾气也和我家老爷一个样子，也是一味的诚实，从小儿只爱和那些姐妹们在一处玩。老爷太太也狠打过几次，他只是不改。那一年太太进京的时候儿，哥儿大病了一场，已经死了半日，把老爷几乎急死，装裹都预备了。幸喜后来好了，嘴里说道：走到一座牌楼那里，见了一个姑娘，领着他到了一座庙里，见了好些柜子，里头见了好些册子。又到屋里，见了无数女子，说是都变了鬼怪似的，也有变做骷髅儿的。他吓急了，就哭喊起来。老爷知他醒过来了，连忙调治，渐渐的好了。老爷仍叫他在姐妹们一处玩去，他竟改了脾气了：好着时候的玩意儿一概都不要了，惟有念书为事。就有什么人来引诱他，他也全不动心。如今渐渐的能够帮着老爷料理些家务了。”贾政默然想了一回，道：“你去歇歇去罢。等这里用着你时，自然派你一个行次儿。”包勇答应着，退下来，跟着这里人出去歇息不提。
　　一日贾政早起，刚要上衙门，看见门上那些人在那里交头接耳，好象要使贾政知道的似的，又不好明回，只管咕咕唧唧的说话。贾政叫上来问道：“你们有什么事这么鬼鬼祟祟的？”门上的人道：“奴才们不敢说。”贾政道：“有什么事不敢说的？”门上的人道：“奴才今儿起来，开门出去，见门上贴着一张白纸，上写着许多不成事体的字。”贾政：“那里有这样的事！写的是什么？”门上的人道：“是水月庵里的腌话。”贾政道：“拿给我瞧。”门上的人道：“奴才本要揭下来，谁知他贴的结实，揭不下来，只得一面抄，一面洗。刚才李德揭了一张给奴才瞧，就是那门上贴的话。奴才们不敢隐瞒。”说着，呈上那帖儿。贾政接来看时，上面写着：
　　西贝草斤年纪轻，水月庵里管尼僧。
　　一个男人多少女，窝娼聚赌是陶情。
　　不肖子弟来办事，荣国府内好声名。
　　贾政看了，气的头昏目晕，赶着叫门上的人不许声张，悄悄叫人往宁荣两府靠近的夹道子墙壁上再去找寻。随即叫人去唤贾琏出来。贾琏即忙赶至。贾政忙问道：“水月庵中寄居的那些女尼女道，向来你也查考查考过没有？”贾琏道：“没有，一向都是芹儿在那里照管。”贾政道：“你知道芹儿照管得来照管不来？”贾琏道：“老爷既这么说，想来芹儿必有不妥当的地方儿。”贾政叹道：“你瞧瞧这个帖儿写的是什么！”贾琏一看道：“有这样事么！”正说着，只见贾蓉走来，拿着一封书子，写着“二老爷密启”。打开看时，也是无头榜一张，与门上所贴的话相同。贾政道：“快叫赖大带了三四辆车到水月庵里去，把那些女尼姑女道长一齐拉回来。不许泄漏，只说里头传唤。”赖大领命去了。
　　且说水月庵中小女尼女道士等，初到庵中，沙弥与道士原系老尼收管，日间教他些经忏。以后元妃不用，也便习学得懒惰了。那些女孩子们年纪渐渐的大了，都也有些知觉了。更兼贾芹也是风流人物，打量芳官等出家，只是小孩子性儿，便去招惹他们。那知芳官竟是真心，不能上手，便把这心肠移到女尼女道士身上。因那小沙弥中有个名叫沁香的，和女道士中有个叫做鹤仙的，长的都甚妖娆，贾芹便和这两个人勾搭上了，闲时便学些丝弦，唱个曲儿。
　　那时正当十月中旬，贾芹给庵中那些人领了月例银子，便想起法儿来，告诉众人道：“我为你们领月钱，不能进城，又只得在这里歇着，怪冷的。怎么样？我今儿带些果子酒，大家吃着乐一夜好不好？”那些女孩子都高兴，便摆起桌子，连本庵的女尼也叫了来。惟有芳官不来。贾芹喝了几杯，便说道要行令。沁香等道：“我们都不会，倒不如拳罢。谁输了喝一钟，岂不爽快？”本庵的女尼道：“这天刚过晌午，混嚷混喝的不象，且先喝几钟，爱散的先散去。谁爱陪芹大爷的，回来晚上尽子喝去，我也不管。”正说着，只见道婆急忙进来说：“快散了罢！府里赖大爷来了。”众女尼忙乱收拾，便叫贾芹躲开。贾芹因多喝了几杯，便道：“我是送月钱来的，怕什么？”话犹未完，已见赖大进来，见这般样子，心里大怒。为的是贾政吩咐不许声张，只得含糊装笑道：“芹大爷也在这里呢么？”贾芹连忙站起来道：“赖大爷，你来作什么？”赖大说：“大爷在这里更好。快快叫沙弥道士收拾上车进城，宫里传呢。”贾芹等不知原故，还要细问。赖大说：“天已不早了，快快的好赶进城。”众女孩子只得一齐上车。赖大骑着大走骡，押着赶进城，不提。
　　却说贾政知道这事，气的衙门也不能上了，独坐在内书房叹气。贾琏也不敢走开。忽见门上的进来禀道：“衙门里今夜该班是张老爷。因张老爷病了，有知会来请老爷补一班。”贾政正等赖大回来要办贾芹，此时又要该班，心里纳闷，也不言语。贾琏走上去说道：“赖大是饭后出去的，水月庵离城二十来里，就赶进城也得二更天。今日又是老爷的帮班，请老爷只管去。赖大来了，叫他押着，也别声张，等明儿老爷回来再发落。倘或芹儿来了，也不用说明，看他明儿见了老爷怎么样说。”贾政听来有理，只得上班去了。贾琏抽空才要回到自己房中，一面走着，心里抱怨凤姐出的主意，欲要埋怨，因他病着，只得隐忍，慢慢的走着。
　　且说那些下人，一人传十，传到里头，先是平儿知道，即忙告诉凤姐。凤姐因那一夜不好，恹恹的总没精神，正是惦记铁槛寺的事情。听见“外头贴了匿名揭帖”的一句话，吓了一跳，忙问：“贴的是什么？”平儿随口答应，不留神，就错说了，道：“没要紧，是馒头庵里的事情。”凤姐本是心虚，听见“馒头庵的事情”，这一唬直唬怔了，一句话没说出来，急火上攻，眼前发晕，咳嗽了一阵便歪倒了，两眼却只是发怔。平儿慌了，说道：“水月庵里，不过是女沙弥女道士的事，奶奶着什么急呢？”凤姐听是水月庵才定了定神，道：“嗳！糊涂东西！到底是水月庵，是馒头庵呢？”平儿道：“是我头里错听了馒头庵，后来听见不是馒头庵，是水月庵。我刚才也就说溜了嘴，说成馒头庵了。”凤姐道：“我就知道是水月庵。那馒头庵与我什么相干。原是这水月庵是我叫芹儿管的，大约刻扣了月钱。”平儿道：“我听着不象月钱的事，还有些腌话呢。”凤姐道：“我更不管那个。你二爷那里去了？”平儿说：“听见老爷生气，他不敢走开。我听见事情不好，我吩咐这些人不许吵嚷，不知太太们知道了没有。就听见说，老爷叫赖大拿这些女孩子去了。且叫人前头打听打听。奶奶现在病着，依我竟先别管他们的闲事。”正说着，只见贾琏进来。凤姐欲待问他，见贾琏一脸怒气，暂且装作不知。贾琏没吃完饭，旺儿来说：“外头请爷呢，赖大回来了。”贾琏道：“芹儿来了没有？”旺儿道：“也来了。”贾琏便道：“你告诉赖大说：老爷上班儿去了，把这些个女孩子暂且收在园里，明日等老爷回来，送进宫去。只叫芹儿在内书房等着我。”旺儿去了。
　　贾芹走进书房，只见那些下人指指戳戳不知说什么，看起这个样儿来，不象宫里要人。想着问人，又问不出来。正在心里疑惑，只见贾琏走出来，贾芹便请了安，垂手侍立，说道：“不知道娘娘宫里即刻传那些女孩子们做什么？叫侄儿好赶。幸喜侄儿今儿送月钱去，还没有走，便同着赖大来了。二叔想来是知道的。”贾琏道：“我知道什么？你才是明白的呢！”贾芹摸不着头脑儿，也不敢再问。贾琏道：“你干的好事啊！把老爷都气坏了！”贾芹道：“侄儿没有干什么。庵里月钱是月月给的，孩子们经忏是不忘的。”贾琏见他不知，又是平素常在一处玩笑的，便叹口气道：“打嘴的东西，你各自去瞧瞧罢。”便从靴掖儿里头拿出那个揭帖来，扔与他瞧。贾芹拾来一看，吓得面如土色，说道：“这是谁干的！我并没得罪人，为什么这么坑我？我一月送钱去，只走一趟，并没有这些事。若是老爷回来，打着问我，侄儿就屈死了！我母亲知道，更要打死。”说着，见没人在旁边，便跪下央及道：“好叔叔，救我一救儿罢！”说罢，只管磕头，满眼流泪。贾琏想道：“老爷最恼这些，要是问准了有这些事，这场气也不小，闹出去也不好听。又长那个贴帖儿的人的志气了，将来咱们的事多着呢。倒不如趁着老爷上班儿，和赖大商量背，要混过去，就可以没事了。现在没有对证。”想定主意，便说：“你别瞒我。你干的鬼儿，你打量我都不知道呢。若要完事，除非是老爷打着问你，你只一口咬定没有才好。没脸的东西！起去罢！”叫人去叫赖大。不多时，赖大来了，贾琏便和他商量。赖大说：“这芹大爷本来闹的不象了。奴才今儿到庵里的时候，他们正在那里喝酒呢。帖儿上的话一定是有的。”贾琏道：“芹儿，你听！赖大还赖你不成？”贾芹此时红涨了脸，一句也不敢言语。还是贾琏拉着赖大，央他：“护庇护庇罢，只说芹哥儿是在家里找了来的。你带了他去，只说没有见我。明日你求老爷，也不用问那些女孩子了，竟是叫了媒人来，领了去，一卖完事。果然娘娘再要的时候儿，咱们再买。”赖大想来，闹也无益，且名声不好，也就应了。贾琏叫贾芹：“跟了赖大爷去罢！听着他教你，你就跟着他。”说罢，贾芹又磕了一个头，跟着赖大出去。到了没人的地方儿，又给赖大磕头。赖大说：“我的小爷，你太闹的不象了。不知得罪了谁，闹出这个乱儿来，你想想，谁和你不对罢？”贾芹想了一会子，并无不对的人，只得无精打彩，跟着赖大走回。
未知如何抵赖，且听下回分解。

After Feng Ziying’s departure, Jia Zheng summoned the gateman and asked, “What is the occasion for the invitation today from the Lord of Linan?”

“I asked that, sir,” was the reply. “There’s no special celebration, but the Prince of Nanan has a new opera troupe which is said to be very good. His Lordship is so pleased that he’s giving performances for two days to entertain his friends. I don’t think any presents are expected.”

Just then Jia She joined them and asked, “Are you going tomorrow, brother?”

“Since he’s invited me so cordially, of course I must,” said Jia Zheng.

The gateman came in again to announce, “A clerk from your yamen is here, sir, to ask you to go there early tomorrow morning because there’s some business to attend to.”

“Very well,” said Jia Zheng.

Two stewards in charge of land rents now arrived. Having paid their respects they stood waiting.

Jia Zheng asked, “Are you from Hao Village?”

When they assented, without further questioning he chatted for a while with Jia She before they separated.

Servants with hand-lanterns saw Jia She out, and then Jia Lian ordered the rent-stewards, “Let’s hear your report.”

One of them said, “We’ve brought the rent for October, sir. We should have got here tomorrow, but outside the city they commandeered our carts and threw our goods down on the road without so much as a ‘by your leave.’ When I told them these were the Rong Mansion’s rent-carts, not traders’ carts, they paid no attention. I told the carters to drive on, but some constables set on them and beat them up, then impounded two of the carts. That’s why I’ve come to report this. I hope you will send someone to the yamen to get them back. And those lawless constables should be taught a lesson. You’ve no idea, sir: it’s even worse for traders. They throw the merchants’ goods down and drive off with their carts. If the carters say a word, they beat them black and blue.”

“Outrageous!” fumed Jia Lian.

He at once wrote a note and ordered a servant, “Take this to the yamen that seized the carts and demand their return with all the goods. I’ll hold them responsible if so much as one thing is missing. Fetch Zhou Rui!”

Zhou Rui was not at home. He sent for Wang’er, but Wang’er had gone out at noon and not come back yet.

“The bastards are never here when they’re needed!” swore Jia Lian. “They draw their pay all the year round but never do their duty.”

He ordered some pages, “Find them for me, quick!” With that he went to his own room to sleep, and there we can leave him.

The next day the Lord of Linan sent another invitation. Jia Zheng told Jia She, “I have business in the yamen, and Lian is waiting for news of those carts, so he can’t go either. Why don’t you take Baoyu to represent our family?”

Jia She agreed, “Very well.”

Jia Zheng sent to tell Baoyu, “Today you are to go with your uncle to the Lord of Linan’s to watch the operas.”

Baoyu was overjoyed. He changed his clothes and went out with Beiming, Saohong and Chuyao to pay his respects to Jia She. Then they mounted their carriages and drove to the Linan Mansion. The gateman announced their arrival and came out after a while to invite them in. Jia She and Baoyu walked into the courtyard, which was filled with a noisy throng of guests. They greeted their host and all the others, then sat down to chat.

Presently the manager of the opera troupe came in, holding a play-list and an ivory tablet. He knelt on one knee and said, “Will the gentlemen please choose the items to be performed?”

Starting from the most senior guest, he made the rounds till he came to Jia She who also made a choice. Then the manager caught sight of Baoyu and, instead of proceeding further, hurried over to him and dropped one knee.

Jinger made a request: “Will you choose two items for us, Master Bao?”

Baoyu saw that the man had a face as if powdered, lips as if rouged, and was as fresh as a lotus rising from the water or a jade tree swaying in the breeze. It was none other than Jiang Yuhan. He had heard the day before that Jiang had come to the capital with his company but had not called on him; however, with so many people present he could not stand up to greet him.

He simply asked with a smile, “When did you arrive?”

Jiang shot a glance right and left, then whispered, “So you didn’t know, sir?”

Baoyu found it awkward to talk with so many people there and at random chose one item.

After Jiang Yuhan had left, some of those present asked, “Who is that?”

One informed them, “He used to play female roles, but now he’s too old for that and is the manager of a troupe here. For a time he switched to young male roles. He’s saved quite a bit of money and owns two or three shops, but he won’t give up the stage and is still a manager.”

“I suppose he’s married,” said another.

“No, not yet. He’s made up his mind that, since marriage is a lifelong business, it’s not to be trifled with. He’s determined to marry someone worthy of him, no matter whether her family is high or low. So he’s still a bachelor.”

Baoyu thought, “I wonder whose daughter will marry him. She won’t be unworthy of him, I’m sure, if she’s as talented as he is.”

Then the performance started. There were items from the Kunju, Gaoqiao, Yiyang and Pingju operas, making a fine variety. At noon, tables were laid for a feast, and after more opera the Duke of Linan pressed Jia She to stay longer when he made a move to leave.

“It’s still early,” he said. “I hear that Jade Boy is going to sing The Flower Queen, one of their best items.”

Baoyu was eager for his uncle to stay, and so Jia She remained. Sure enough, Jiang Yuhan came on as the young scholar Qin, waiting on the Flower Queen in her cups, and he conveyed most vividly the young man’s tenderness for fragrant jade. Then, as they sang of drinking together, their love was most moving. By now Baoyu had eyes only for the young scholar, not for the Flower Queen. And Jiang Yuhan’s voice was so resonant, his articulation so clear, his melody and rhythm so perfect, that Baoyu was utterly carried away. Not till the end of the act did he realize that Jiang was a romantic lover such as few could equal. He reflected, “As is written in The Book of Music, ‘When an emotion is stirred, it takes form in sound, and when sounds are combined they form a melody.’ So there is a whole art in the knowledge of sound, melody and music. The origin of music should be studied. Poetry can convey emotion but not so penetratingly. I must look more carefully into the laws of music.”

His reverie was cut short by Jia She’s departure, as their host was unable to detain him longer. Baoyu had to follow his uncle home.

Upon their return, Jia She went to his own quarters and Baoyu called on his father, who had just come back from his yamen and was questioning Jia Lian about the seizure of the carriage.

“I sent a man today with my card,” said Jia Lian, “but the magistrate was out. His gateman told us, ‘This was done without the magistrate’s knowledge. No warrant was issued to seize any carriage — it was just some scoundrels outside making trouble. As this carriage belongs to your mansion, we shall have it sent back first thing tomorrow with all the things in it. If there’s the least delay, we’ll report it to the magistrate and have the culprits severely punished. His Honour isn’t at home now, so we hope your master will overlook this. It would be better not to inform the magistrate.’”

Jia Zheng asked, “If no warrant was issued, who are these scoundrels?”

“You don’t understand, sir, such things are common outside. I’m sure the carriage will be returned tomorrow.”

Having reported this Jia Lian withdrew.

Baoyu went in to see his father, who after a few brief questions sent him to the Lady Dowager.

Jia Lian had summoned the servants the previous night to no avail; but now when he came out to issue orders, all the servants were assembled there. He swore at them and ordered the chief steward Lai Da:

"Bring the registers of the different households and check them. Then write a notice to let them all know that any man who stays away when sent for without having asked for leave, and so holds up business, is to be given a good beating and thrown out at once."

Lai Da assented repeatedly and went out to pass on these orders, warning the servants to be more careful.

Presently a man in a felt hat, dark cotton clothes and cloth shoes stepped up to the gate and bowed to the gatemen. They eyed him up and down.

"Where are you from?" they asked.

"From the Zhen family in the south," he answered. "I have a letter from my master to be delivered to your master."

Hearing that he came from the Zhens, they stood up and offered him a seat.

"You must be tired," they said. "Sit down while we report your arrival."

One of them went in to report to Jia Zheng and present the letter. Jia Zheng opened it and read:

The friendship between our two families and my profound respect for Your Excellency make me long to be able to look up to you. Being a man of limited talents I have incurred the Emperor's displeasure and, though I know my life is forfeit, I have been leniently treated and exiled to this distant region. Now my house is deserted and my servants have scattered. I have a servant, Bao Yong, whom I employed in the past. Though he has no outstanding skill, he is thoroughly honest. If you can find him some employment so that he can keep body and soul together, I shall be eternally grateful for this kindness to one connected with me. This is the purpose of my letter. Further details will have to wait till we meet again.

Your kinsman,

Zhen Yingjia

Jia Zheng said with a smile, "Here we are complaining that we have too many people, and now the Zhens recommend someone to us. Still, we can't refuse." He ordered the gateman, "Bring him in to see me, then find him somewhere to stay. We can use him according to his abilities."

The gateman went out and brought Bao Yong in. Having kotowed to Jia Zheng, the man rose to his feet and said, "My master presents his compliments." Then he dropped one knee in a salute and announced, "Bao Yong pays his respects."

After inquiring after Zhen Yingjia, Jia Zheng looked the servant over. He was a stalwart, swarthy fellow over five feet tall, with a broad back, bushy eyebrows and protruding eyes, a receding hair-line and a long beard. Standing there respectfully with his arms at his sides, he looked a simple, honest sort.

Jia Zheng asked, "Have you always served in the Zhen household? How many years were you with them?"

"I've always been with them, sir."

"Why do you want to leave now?"

"I didn't want to, sir, but the master insisted. He said, I wouldn't go anywhere else, but the Jia family are the same as our own. That's why I've come."

"Your master shouldn't have got into such trouble and come to such a pass."

"I shouldn't say this, but our master was too good. His sincerity towards people landed him in trouble."

"Sincerity is the best thing."

"Because he was too sincere, everybody disliked him and found him a nuisance."

Jia Zheng smiled. "In that case, Heaven is bound to show him favour."

As Bao Yong was about to say more, Jia Zheng asked, "I hear your young master's name is Baoyu too, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir."

"Is he making good progress?"

"If you ask about our young master, sir, that's a strange story. He has the same temperament as our master -- just as sincere. Since he was a boy he's liked the company of

The girls played together, and though the master and mistress had often beaten him severely he wouldn’t reform. That year when the mistress went to the capital, he had a bad illness and was dead for half a day — the master was frantic and had his shroud all prepared. Luckily he came back to life, and said that he had come to an archway where a girl took him to a temple in which were many cupboards full of registers. Then he went into a hall and saw countless girls who turned into devils or skeletons, and he was so terrified he started crying out. When the master knew he had come round, he had him treated and he gradually recovered. After that, the master still let him play with the girls, but he changed completely: he lost all interest in his old toys and just cared about study. No matter who tried to tempt him, he wasn’t swayed. And now, little by little, he’s able to help the master manage the household.”

Jia Zheng reflected on this for a while, then said, “Go and rest now. When we need you here, we’ll assign you a job.”

Bao Yong assented and withdrew to rest with the other servants.

Jia Zheng rose early one morning and was about to leave for his yamen when he saw the gatemen whispering together with their heads close as if they wanted him to know something but were afraid to report it, simply muttering together. He called them over and asked, “What are you up to, sneaking around like that?”

“We don’t like to tell you, sir,” they said.

“What is it you daren’t say?”

“This morning when we opened the gate we saw a sheet of white paper stuck on it covered with shocking writing.”

“How outrageous! What does it say?”

“Slander about the Convent of the Moon in the Water, sir.”

“Let me see it.”

“We tried to take it down but it was stuck fast and we couldn’t; so we had to copy it out while washing it off. One of the gatemen, Li De, has just shown me another one like it. We didn’t dare hide this from you, sir.” With that they handed him the paper.

Jia Zheng read:

Young as he is, Jia Qin’s in charge

Of nuns in the Convent of the Moon;

A man among so many girls

Turns it into a brothel and gambling saloon.

Since this young profligate took over

The Rong Mansion has won a fine reputation.

He nearly fainted with rage and ordered the gatemen not to breathe a word about it, sending them secretly to search the walls of the lane between the Ning and Rong Mansions for more such posters. He also sent to summon Jia Lian, who came at once.

“Have you ever checked on those nuns and Taoist priestesses staying in the Convent of the Moon in the Water?” demanded Jia Zheng.

“No. Qin has always been in charge there.”

“Do you know if he’s fit to manage it or not?”

“Since you ask, sir, I assume he must have done something wrong.”

Jia Zheng sighed. “Just look at this poster!” he said.

Jia Lian read it and exclaimed in consternation.

As they were speaking Jia Rong came in with a letter marked “Confidential for the Second Master.” When opened, it proved to be another anonymous placard like the one on the gate.

“Tell Lai Da to take three or four carriages to the Convent of the Moon in the Water to fetch all the nuns and Taoist nuns,” ordered Jia Zheng. “On no account must this leak out. Just say they’re wanted in the mansion.”

Lai Da, having received his orders, went off.

Now the nuns in the Convent of the Moon in the Water...

When Jia Qin first started going to the convent, the novices and little Taoist nuns had been under the old abbess’s control and she had taught them scriptures and penances during the day. But since the Imperial Consort had dispensed with their services they had grown lazy. The girls were growing up too and had become more aware of certain things. Jia Qin, a gay young spark himself, assumed that Fang-kuan and the others had taken monastic vows just on a childish impulse, and tried to flirt with them. But Fang-kuan was in earnest and repulsed him, whereupon he turned his attention to the young nuns and novices. One of the novices called Chin-hsiang and a young nun called Ho-hsien were quite bewitching, and he struck up a liaison with them, amusing himself in his spare time by playing stringed instruments or singing songs with them.

One day in the middle of the tenth month, having drawn their monthly allowance for the convent, he hit on a plan.

“I’ve drawn your pay and can’t go back to town now,” he told them. “I shall have to spend the night here, but it’s so cold and dreary. Suppose I buy some wine and fruit, and we have some fun together this evening?”

The girls were delighted. They set a table and invited the nuns of the convent too. Only Fang-kuan would not join them.

After a few cups Jia Qin proposed playing drinking games.

“We don’t know how,” said Chin-hsiang. “Let’s play ‘guess-fingers’ instead. The loser must drink a cup — that’s simple and lively.”

“It’s only just after noon, and it wouldn’t look good to have a lot of shouting and drinking,” objected one of the nuns. “Let’s just drink a few cups now, and those who want to can leave. Whoever feels like keeping Mr. Qin company can drink as much as she likes this evening. I shan’t interfere.”

As they were speaking an old serving-woman rushed in.

“Hurry up and break it up!” she cried. “Mr. Lai from the mansion has come.”

The nuns bustled about clearing the table and urged Jia Qin to hide. He had had a few cups too many, however.

“I came to bring your pay. What have I to fear?” he retorted.

Before the words were out of his mouth, in came Lai Ta. The sight that met his eyes enraged him; but not daring to disclose his orders from Jia Cheng he put on a smile.

“So you are here, sir,” he said.

Jia Qin stood up.

“What brings you here, Mr. Lai?” he asked.

“So you’re here, sir. Good. Tell the novices and nuns to get ready at once and come to town in the carriages. There’s an order from the Palace.”

Not knowing what lay behind this, Jia Qin wanted to question him further.

“It’s growing late. We must hurry back to town,” said Lai Ta.

So the girls had to get into the carriages. Lai Ta, mounted on a mule, saw the little convoy back to the city. But no more of this.

Jia Cheng was so furious when he heard of this scandal that he felt unable to go to his yamen. He sat sighing by himself in his inner study, and Jia Lian dared not leave him. Then the gateman came in to announce:

“Magistrate Chang is on duty tonight, sir, but he’s ill and has sent to ask you to take his place.”

Jia Cheng, waiting for Lai Ta’s return to punish Jia Qin, was rather nonplussed by this. He made no comment.

Jia Lian stepped forward to say, “Lai Ta left after lunch. The Convent of the Moon in the Water is six or seven miles from the city, so he can’t be back till the second watch. As you have to take Magistrate Chang’s place today, sir, please go to your yamen. When Lai Ta comes back, I’ll tell him to keep those people under guard without breathing a word about this, and you can deal with them tomorrow when you come back. If Qin turns up, I won’t say anything either but wait to hear what he has to say to you tomorrow.”

This sounded reasonable to Jia Cheng, who went off to his yamen then. Jia Lian, having a little time to himself, started back to his own room. As he walked he reflected angrily that this was all Xifeng’s doing. He would have liked to blame her, but as she was ill he had to suppress his resentment.

Meanwhile, the servants had passed the news on from one to another until it reached Pinger, who immediately reported it to Xifeng. Xifeng, still unwell and listless after her miscarriage, happened just then to be worrying about what had happened in Iron Threshold Temple.

Hearing the words “an anonymous poster outside” Xifeng was shocked and asked in alarm, “What’s it about?”

Ping’er answered casually, and inadvertently made a slip of the tongue. “Nothing serious. It’s to do with Steamed-Bread Convent.”

Xifeng’s own guilty conscience made her freeze in consternation at the words “Steamed-Bread Convent.” She could not get a word out. Then rage and panic brought on a giddiness in which everything went black. A fit of coughing made her choke and slump over, staring blankly into space.

Ping’er cried in dismay, “What’s in Water Moon Convent is only some trouble with novices and Taoist nuns. What are you so upset about, madam?”

Hearing the name Water Moon Convent Xifeng pulled herself together. “Aiyo!” she exclaimed. “What an idiot! Is it Water Moon Convent or Steamed-Bread Convent?”

“At first I misheard and thought it was Steamed-Bread Convent, but then I was told it wasn’t that, it was Water Moon Convent. Just now I slipped up and said the wrong name.”

“I thought it must be Water Moon Convent. What has Steamed-Bread Convent to do with me? I put Qin in charge of Water Moon Convent, and I suppose he’s been holding back their monthly allowance.”

“From what I heard, it didn’t sound like that. There was some dirty talk too.”

“Well, that’s none of my business. Where’s Master Lian?”

“Hearing that the master was angry, he didn’t dare leave. I was afraid there’d be trouble and told the servants not to make a racket, but I don’t know if Their Ladyships have heard or not. They say the master has sent Lai Da to fetch those girls. We’d better send someone to make inquiries. As you’re unwell, madam, my advice is not to bother about such business.”

As she was speaking Jia Lian came in. Xifeng was about to question him when she saw that he looked angry, and decided to feign ignorance.

Jia Lian had not finished his meal when Wang’er came in to announce, “You’re wanted outside, sir. Lai Da is back.”

“Has Jia Qin come?” asked Jia Lian.

“Yes, he’s here too.”

“Tell Lai Da,” Jia Lian ordered, “that the master has gone to his yamen. He’s to take those girls to the Garden for the time being, and tomorrow when the master comes back they’re to be sent to the palace. Just tell Jia Qin to wait for me in the inner library.”

Wang’er assented and left.

When Jia Qin went to the library, the servants there pointed at him and he could not tell what they were whispering about. It did not look as if the court had sent for the girls, he thought. He would have liked to ask but could not very well. He was puzzling over this when Jia Lian came out. Jia Qin stepped forward to pay his respects, then stood at attention with his arms at his sides.

“I don’t know why Her Highness has sent so suddenly for these girls,” he said. “I had to make haste. Luckily, as I hadn’t yet left after taking them their monthly allowance, I came along with Lai Da. I suppose you know what it’s about, Second Uncle.”

“How should I know? You’re the one who knows.”

This left Jia Qin more mystified than ever, but he dared not ask any more questions.

“A fine thing you’ve done!” Jia Lian scolded. “The master’s furious.”

“I haven’t done anything, uncle. The convent’s monthly allowance was paid every month, and the girls didn’t neglect their religious duties.”

Seeing that he was in the dark and remembering that they had often joked together, Jia Lian sighed.

“You’ve asked for a cuffing,” he said. “See for yourself.” He took the poster from his boot and threw it to him.

He snatched it up and read it, and turned pale. “Who did this?” he cried. “I’ve never offended anyone — why should they try to ruin me? I only go there once a month to deliver the money. None of this ever happened. If the master comes back and questions me under duress, uncle, that will be the death of me! And if my mother hears of it, she’ll beat me to death.” Seeing that there was no one about, he fell on his knees.

“Do save me, uncle!” he begged.

So saying, he knocked his head on the ground again, his face streaming with tears.

“The master hates this sort of thing most,” reflected Jia Lian. “If he finds out the truth he’ll be furious, and if this gets out it will make a nasty scandal. It will only encourage that writer of the poster, and we’ve plenty more such troubles ahead. The best way is to get Lai Da to help me hush it up while the master’s away. Then we can settle it quietly. As there’s no witness, we can deny it.”

Having reached this decision he said, “Don’t try to fool me. I know all your dirty tricks. If you want to get off, you must swear, if the master questions you, that there’s not a word of truth in it. You shameless thing! Get up!” He sent to summon Lai Da, who soon arrived, and Jia Lian took him into his confidence.

“Master Qin has been carrying on outrageously,” said Lai Da. “When I went to the convent today, they were drinking there. So what the poster says must be true.”

“Hear that, Qin?” demanded Jia Lian. “Is Lai Da lying too?”

Jia Qin flushed scarlet and dared not say a word.

Then Jia Lian drew Lai Da aside and begged him, “Do me a good turn. Say that you found Qin at home. Take him away now, and say you haven’t seen me. Tomorrow ask the master not to question the girls but simply to send for some go-betweens and have them taken away and sold. Then the whole thing will be over. If Her Imperial Highness wants more actresses later on, we can buy some more.”

Lai Da reflected that a scandal would do no good but would simply give the family a bad name. So he agreed.

Jia Lian told Jia Qin, “Go with Uncle Lai Da. Do whatever he says.”

Jia Qin kowtowed again to Jia Lian and left with Lai Da. When they were out of sight he kowtowed again to Lai Da.

“My dear young master,” said Lai Da, “you’ve been carrying on too badly. Who can you have offended to get yourself in such a fix? Think carefully: who is it that has it in for you?”

Jia Qin thought hard but could not think of any enemy. He followed Lai Da listlessly back.

If you want to know how they glossed over this affair, read the next chapter.

第94章 宴海棠贾母赏花妖 失宝玉通灵知奇祸

话说赖大带了贾芹出来，一宿无话，静候贾政回来。单是那些女尼女道重进园来，都喜欢的了不得，欲要到各处逛逛，明日预备迸宫。不料赖大使吩咐了看园的婆子并小厮看守，惟给了些饭食，却是一步不准走开。那些女孩子摸不着头脑，只得坐着，等到天亮。园里各处的丫头虽都知道拉进女尼们来，预备宫里使唤，却也不能深知原委。
　　到了明日早起，贾政正要下班，因堂上发下两省城工估销册子，立刻要查核，一时不能回家，便叫人回来告诉贾琏，说：“赖大回来，你务必查问明白。该如何办就如何办了，不必等我。”贾琏奉命，先替芹儿喜欢，又想道：“若是办得一点影儿都没有，又恐贾政生疑，不如回明二太太，讨个主意办去，便是不合老爷的心，我也不至甚担干系。”主意定了，进内去见王夫人，陈说：“昨日老爷见了揭帖生气，把芹儿和女尼女道等都叫进府来查办。今日老爷没空问这件不成体统的事，叫我来回太太，该怎么便怎么样。我所以来请示太太，这件事如何办理？”
　　王夫人听了诧异道：“这是怎么说！若是芹儿这么样起来，这还成咱们家的人了么？但只这个贴帖儿的也可恶，这些话可是混嚼说得的么？你到底问了芹儿有这件事没有呢？”贾琏道：“刚才也问过了。太太想，别说他干了没有，就是干了，一个人干了混账事也肯应承么？但只我想芹儿也不敢行此事：知道那些女孩子都是娘娘一时要的，倘或闹出事来，怎么样呢？依侄儿的主见，要问也不难，若问出来，太太怎么个办法呢？”王夫人道：“如今那些女孩子在那里？”贾琏道：“都在园里锁着呢。”王夫人道：“姑娘们知道不知道？”贾琏道：“大约姑娘们也都知道是预备宫里头的话，外头并没提起别的来。”王夫人道：“很是。这些东西一刻也是留不得的。头里我原要打发他门去来着，都是你们说留着好，如今不是弄出事来了么？你竟叫赖大带了去细细儿的问他的本家儿有人没有，将文书查出，花上几十两银子，雇只船，派个妥当人，送到本地，一概连文书发还了，也落得无事。若是为着一两个不好，个个都押着他们还俗，那又太造孽了。若在这里发给官媒，虽然我们不要身价，他们弄去卖钱，那里顾人的死活呢？芹儿呢，你便狠狠的说他一顿，除了祭祖喜庆，无事叫他不用到这里来。看仔细碰在老爷气头儿上，那可就吃不了兜着走了。也说给账房儿里，把这一项钱粮档子销了。还打发个人到水月庵，说老爷的谕，除了上坟烧纸，要有本家爷们到他那里去，不许接待。若再有一点不好风声，连老姑子一块儿撵出去。”
　　贾琏一一答应了。出去将王夫人的话告诉赖大，说：“太太的主意，叫你这么办。办完了，告诉我去回太太。你快办去罢。回来老爷来，你也按着太太的话回去。”赖大听说，便道：“我们太太真正是个佛心。这班东西还着人送回去，既是太太好心，不得不挑个好人。芹哥儿竟交给二爷开发了罢。那贴帖儿的，奴才想法儿查出来，重重的收拾他才好。”贾琏点头说：“是了。”即刻将贾芹发落。赖大也赶着把女尼等领出，按着主意办去了。晚上贾政回来，贾琏赖大回明贾政，贾政本是省事的人，听了也便撂开手了。独有那些无赖之徒，听得贾府发出二十四个女孩子来，那个不想？究竟那些人能够回家不能，未知着落，亦难虚拟。
　　且说紫鹃因黛玉渐好，园中无事，听见女尼等预备宫内使唤，不知何事便到贾母那边打听打听。恰遇着鸳鸯下来闲着，坐下说闲话儿，提起女尼的事，鸳鸯诧异道：“我并没有听见。回来问问二奶奶就知道了。”正说着，只见傅试家两个女人过来请贾母的安，鸳鸯要陪了上去。那两个女人因贾母正睡晌觉，就与鸳鸯说了一声儿，回去了。紫鹃问：“这是谁家差来的？”鸳鸯道：“好讨人嫌！家里有了一个女孩儿，长的好些儿，就献宝的似的，常在老太太跟前夸他们姑娘怎么长的好，心地儿怎么好，‘礼貌上又好，说话儿又简绝，做活计儿手又巧，会写会算，尊长上头最孝敬的，就是待下人也是极和平的。’来了就编这么一大套，常说给老太太听。我听着很烦。这几个老婆子真讨人嫌，我们老太太偏爱听那些个话。老太太也罢了，还有宝玉，素常见了老婆子便很厌烦的，偏见了他们家的老婆子不厌烦，你说奇不奇？前儿还来说：他们姑娘现有多少人家儿来求亲，他们老爷总不肯应，心里只要和咱们这样人家作亲才肯。夸奖一回，奉承一回，把老太太的心都说活了。”
　　紫鹃听了一呆，便假意道：“若老太太喜欢，为什么不就给宝玉定了呢？”鸳鸯正要说出原故，听见上头说：“老太太醒了。”鸳鸯赶着上去，紫鹃只得起身出来。回到园里，一面走，一头想道，“天下莫非只有一个宝玉？你也想他，我也想他。我们家的那一位，越发痴心起来了！看他的那个神情儿，是一定在宝玉身上的了，三番两次的病，可不是为着这个是什么？这家里‘金’的‘银’的还闹不清，再添上一个什么傅姑娘，更了不得了。我看宝玉的心也在我们那一位的身上啊，听着鸳鸯的话，竟是见一个爱一个的。这不是我们姑娘白操了心吗？”紫鹃本是想着黛玉，往下一想，连自己也不得主意了，不免神都痴了。想要叫黛玉不用瞎操心呢，又恐怕他烦恼；要是看着他这样，又可怜见儿的。左思右想，一时烦躁起来，自己啐自己道：“你替人耽什么忧？就是林姑娘真配了宝玉，他的那性情儿也是难伏侍的。宝玉性情虽好，又是贪多嚼不烂的。我倒劝人不必瞎操心，我自己才是瞎操心呢，从今以后，我尽我的心伏侍姑娘，其馀的事全不管。”这么一想，心里倒觉清静。回到潇湘馆来，见黛玉独自一人坐在炕上，理从前做过的诗文词稿。抬头见紫鹃进来，便问：“你到那里去了？”紫鹃道：“今儿瞧了瞧姐妹们去。”黛玉道：“可是找袭人姐姐去么？”紫鹃道：“我找他做什么？”黛玉一想：“这话怎么顺嘴说出来了呢？”反觉不好意思，便啐道：“你找不找与我什么相干！倒茶去罢。”
　　紫鹃也心里暗笑，出来倒茶。只听园里一叠声乱嚷，不知何故。一面倒茶，一面叫人去打听。回来说道：“怡红院里的海棠本来萎了几棵，也没人去浇灌他。昨日宝玉走去瞧，见枝头上好象有了朵儿似的。人都不信，没有理他。忽然今日开的很好的海棠花，众人诧异，都争着去看，连老太太、太太都哄动了，来瞧花儿呢。所以大奶奶叫人收拾园里的树叶子，这些人在那里传唤。”黛玉也听见了，知道老太太来，便更了衣，叫雪雁去打听：“若是老太太来了，即来告诉我。”雪雁去不多时，便跑来说：“老太太、太太好些人都来了，请姑娘就去罢。”黛玉略自照了一照镜子，掠了一掠鬓发，便扶着紫鹃到怡红院来，已见老太太坐在宝玉常卧的榻上。黛玉便说道：“请老太太安。”退后便见了邢王二夫人，回来与李纨、探春、惜春、邢岫烟彼此问了好。只有凤姐因病未来；史湘云因他叔叔调任回京，接了家去；薛宝琴跟他姐姐家去住了；李家姐妹因见园内多事，李婶娘带了在外居住；所以黛玉今日见的只有数人。
　　大家说笑了一回，讲究这花开得古怪。贾母道：“这花儿应在三月里开的，如今虽是十一月，因节气迟，还算十月，应着小阳春的天气，因为和暖，开花也是有的。”王夫人道：“老太太见的多，说得是，也不为奇。”邢夫人道：“我听见这花已经萎了一年，怎么这回不应时候儿开了？必有个原故。”李纨笑道：“老太太和太太说的都是。据我的糊涂想头，必是宝玉有喜事来了，此花先来报信。”探春虽不言语，心里想道：“必非好兆。大凡顺者昌，逆者亡；草木知运，不时而发，必是妖孽。”但只不好说出来。独有黛玉听说是喜事心里触动，便高兴说道：“当初田家有荆树一棵，弟兄三个因分了家，那荆树便枯了。后来感动了他弟兄们，仍旧归在一处，那荆树也就荣了。可知草木也随人的。如今二哥哥认真念书，舅舅喜欢，那棵树也就发了。”贾母王夫人听了喜欢，便说：“林姑娘比方得有理，很有意思。”
　　正说着，贾赦、贾政、贾环、贾兰都进来看花。贾赦便说：“据我的主意，把他砍去。必是花妖作怪。”贾政道：“见怪不怪，其怪自败。不用砍他，随他去就是了。”贾母听见，便说：“谁在这里混说？人家有喜事好处，什么怪不怪的。若有好事，你们享去；若是不好，我一个人当去。你们不许混说！”贾政听了，不敢言语，讪讪的同贾赦等走了出来。
　　那贾母高兴，叫人传话到厨房里：“快快预备酒席，大家赏花。”叫宝玉、环儿、兰儿：“各人做一首诗志喜。林姑娘的病才好，别叫他费心，若高兴，给你们改改。”对着李纨道：“你们都陪我喝酒。”李纨答应了是，便笑对探春笑道：“都是你闹的。”探春道：“饶不叫我们做诗，怎么我们闹的？”李纨道：“海棠社不是你起的么？如今那棵海棠也要来入社了。”大家听着都笑了。
　　一时摆上酒菜，一面喝着，彼此都要讨老太太的喜欢，大家说些兴头话。宝玉上来斟了酒，便立成了四句诗，写出来念与贾母听，道：
　　海棠何事忽摧？今日繁花为底开？
　　应是北堂增寿考，一阳旋复占先梅。
　　贾环也写了来，念道：
　　草木逢春当茁芽，海棠未发候偏差。
　　人间奇事知多少，冬月开花独我家。
　　贾兰恭楷誊正，呈与贾母。贾母命李纨念道：
　　烟凝媚色春前萎，霜追微红雪后开。
　　莫道此花知识浅，欣荣预佐合欢杯。
　　贾母听毕，便说：“我不大懂诗，听去倒是兰儿的好，环儿做的不好。都上来吃饭罢。”宝玉看见贾母喜欢，更是兴头，因想起：“晴雯死的那年，海棠死的；今日海棠复荣，我们院内这些人，自然都好，但是晴雯不能象花的死而复生了。”顿觉转喜为悲。忽又想起前日巧姐提凤姐要把五儿补入。“或此花为此而开，也未可知。”却又转悲为喜，依旧说笑。
　　贾母还坐了半天，然后扶了珍珠回去了，王夫人等跟着过来。只见平儿笑嘻嘻的迎上来，说：“我们奶奶知道老太太在这里赏花，自己不得来，叫奴才来伏侍老太太、太太们。还有两匹红送宝二爷包裹这花，当作贺礼。”袭人过来接了，呈与贾母看。贾母笑道：“偏是凤丫头行出点事儿来，叫人看着又体面，又新鲜，很有趣儿。”袭人笑着向平儿道：“回去替宝二爷给二奶奶道谢：要有喜，大家喜。”贾母听了，笑道：“嗳哟！我还忘了呢。凤丫头虽病着，还是他想的到，送的也巧。”一面说着，众人就随着去了。平儿私与袭人道：“奶奶说，这花儿开的怪，叫你铰块红绸子挂挂，就应在喜事上去了。以后也不必只管当作奇事混说。”袭人点头答应，送了平儿出去不提。
　　且说那日宝玉本来穿着一裹圆的皮袄在家歇息，因见花开，只管出来看一回、赏一回、叹一回、爱一回的，心中无数悲喜离合，都弄到这株花上去了。忽然听说贾母要来，便去换了一件狐腋箭袖，罩一件玄狐腿外褂，出来迎接贾母。匆匆穿换，未将“通灵宝玉”挂上。及至后来贾母去了，仍旧换衣，袭人见宝玉脖子上没有挂着，便问：“那块玉呢？”宝玉道：“刚才忙乱换衣，摘下来放在炕桌上，我没有带。”袭人回看桌上，并没有玉，便向各处找寻，踪影全无，吓得袭人满身冷汗。宝玉道：“不用着急，少不得在屋里的。问他们就知道了。”袭人当作麝月等藏起吓他玩，便向麝月等笑着说道：“小蹄子们，玩呢，到底有个玩法。把这件东西藏在那里了？别真弄丢了，那可就大家活不成了！”麝月等都正色道：“这是那里的话？玩是玩，笑是笑，这个事非同儿戏，你可别混说。你自己昏了心了，想想罢，想想搁在那里了？这会子又混赖人了！”袭人见他这般光景不象是玩话，便着急迫：“皇天菩萨！小祖宗！你到底撂在那里了？”宝玉道：“我记的明明儿放在炕桌上，你们到底找啊。”
　　袭人麝月等也不敢叫人知道，大家偷偷儿的各处搜寻。闹了大半天，毫无影响，甚至翻箱倒笼，实在没处去找，便疑到方才这些人进来，不知谁检了去了。袭人说道：“进来的，谁不知道这玉是性命似的东西呢？谁敢检了去！你们好歹先别声张，快到各处问去。若有姐妹们检着和我们玩呢，你们给他磕个头，要了来；要是小丫头们偷了去，问出来，也不回上头，不论做些什么送他换了来，都使得的。这可不是小事，真要丢了这个，比丢了宝二爷的还利害呢！”麝月秋纹刚要往外走，袭人又赶出来嘱咐道：“头里在这里吃饭的倒别先问去。找不成，再惹出些风波来，更不好了。”麝月等依言，分头各处追问。人人不晓，个个惊疑。二人连忙回来，俱目瞪口呆，面面相窥。宝玉也吓怔了，袭人急的只是干哭。找是没处找，回又不敢回，怡红院里的人吓的一个个象木雕泥塑一般。
　　大家正在发呆，只见各处知道的都来了。探春叫把园门关上，先叫个老婆子带着两个丫头，再往各处去寻去；一而又叫告诉众人：“若谁找出来，重重的赏他。”大家头宗要脱干系，二宗听见重赏，不顾命的混找了一遍，甚至于茅厕里都找到了。谁知那块玉竟象绣花针儿一般，找了一天，总无影响。李纨急了，说：“这件事不是玩的，我要说句无礼的话了。”众人道：“什么话？”李纨道：“事情到了这里也顾不得了。现在园里除了宝玉，都是女人。要求各位姐姐、妹妹、姑娘都要叫跟来的丫头脱了衣服，大家搜一搜。若没有，再叫丫头们去搜那些老婆子并粗使的丫头，不知使得使不得？”大家说道：“这话也说的有理。现在人多手乱，鱼龙混杂，倒是这么着，他们也洗洗清。”探春独不言语。那些丫头们也都愿意洗净自己。先是平儿起，平儿说道：“打我先搜起。”于是各人自己解怀。李纨一气儿混搜。探春嗔着李纨道：“大嫂子，你也学那起不成材料的样子来了！那个人既偷了去还肯藏在身上？况且这件东西，在家里是宝，到了外头不知道的是废物，偷他做什么？我想来必是有人使促狭。”
　　众人听说，又见环儿不在这里，昨儿是他满屋里乱跑，都疑到他身上，只是不肯说出来。探春又道：“使促狭的只有环儿。你们叫个人去俏悄的叫了他来，背地里哄着他，叫他拿出来，然后吓着他叫他别声张就完了。”大家点头。李执便向平儿道：“这件事还得你去才弄的明白。”平儿答应，就赶着去了。不多时，同着贾环来了。众人假意装出没事的样子，叫人沏了茶，搁在里间屋里。众人故意搭仙走开，原叫平儿哄他。平儿便笑着向贾环道：“你二哥哥的玉丢了，你瞧见了没有？”贾环便急的紫涨了脸，瞪着眼，说道：“人家丢了东西，你怎么又叫我来查问疑我！我是犯过案的贼么？”平儿见这样子，倒不敢再问，便又陪笑道：“不是这么说。怕三爷要拿了去吓他们，所以白问问瞧见了没有，好叫他们找。”贾环道：“他的玉在他身上，看见没看见该问他，怎么问我呢？你们都捧着他，得了什么不问我，丢了东西就来问我！”说着，起身就走。众人不好拦他。这里宝玉倒急了，说道：“都是这劳什子闹事！我也不要他了，你们也不用闹了。环儿一去，必是嚷的满院里都知道了，这可不是闹事了么？”袭人等急的又哭道：“小祖宗儿，你看这玉丢了没要紧：要是上头知道了，我们这些人就要粉身碎骨了。”说着，便嚎啕大哭起来。
　　众人更加着急，明知此事掩饰不来，只得要商议定了话，回来好回贾母诸人。宝玉道：“你们竟也不用商量，硬说我砸了就完了。”平儿道：“我的爷，好轻巧话儿！上头要问为什么砸的呢？他们也是个死啊。倘或要起砸破的碴儿来，那又怎么样呢？”宝玉道：“不然，就说我出门丢了。”众人一想：“这句话倒还混的过去，但只这两天又没上学，又没往别处去。”宝玉道：“怎么没有？大前儿还到临安伯府里听戏去了呢。就说那日丢的就完了。”探春道：“那也不妥。既是前儿丢的，为什么当日不来回？”众人正在胡思乱想要装点撤谎，只听见赵姨娘的声儿哭着喊着走来，说：“你们丢了东西，自己不找，怎么叫人背地里拷问环儿！我把环儿带了来，索性交给你们这一起上水的，该杀该剐随你们罢！”说着将环儿一推，说：“你是个贼，快快的招罢！”气的环儿也哭喊起来。
　　李执正要劝解，丫头来说：“太太来了。”袭人等此时无地可容。宝玉等赶忙出来迎接。赵姨娘暂且也不敢作声，跟了出来。王夫人见众人都有惊惶之色，才信方才听见的话，便道：“那块玉真丢了么？”众人都不敢作声。王夫人走进屋里坐下，便叫袭人，慌的袭人连忙跪下，含泪要禀。王夫人道：“你起来，快快叫人细细的找去，一忙乱倒不好了。”袭人哽咽难言。宝玉恐袭人直告诉出来，便说道：“太太，这事不与袭人相干，是我前日到临安伯府里听戏在路上丢了。”王夫人道：“为什么那日不找呢？”宝玉道：“我怕他们知道，没有告诉他们。我叫焙茗等在外头各处找过的。”王夫人道：“胡说，如今脱换衣服，不是袭人他们伏侍的么？大凡哥儿出门回来，手巾荷包短了，还要个明白，何况这块玉不见了，难道不问么？”宝玉无言可答。赵姨娘听见，便得意了，忙接口道：“外头丢了东西，也赖环儿。”话未说完，被王夫人喝道：“这里说这个，你且说那些没要紧的话！”赵姨娘便也不敢言语了。还是李执、探春从实的告诉了王夫人一遍。王夫人也急的眼中落泪，索性要回明了贾母，去问邢夫人那边来的这些人去。
　　凤姐病中也听见宝玉失玉，知道王夫人过来，料躲不住，便扶了丰儿来到园里。正值王夫人起身要走，凤姐娇怯怯的说：“请太太安。”宝玉等过来问了凤姐好。王夫人因说道：“你也听见了么？这可不是奇事吗？刚才眼错不见就丢了，再找不着。你去想想，打老太太那边的丫头起，至你们平儿，谁的手不稳，谁的心促狭，我要回了老太太，认真的查出来才好。不然，是断了宝玉的命根子了！”凤姐回道：“咱们家人多手杂，自古说的，‘知人知面不知心’，那里保的住谁是好的？但只一吵嚷，已经都知道了，偷玉的人要叫太太查出来，明知是死无葬身之地，他着了急，反要毁坏了灭口，那时可怎么处呢。据我的糊涂想头，只说宝玉本不爱他，撂丢了，也没有什么要紧，只要大家严密些，别叫老太太、老爷知道。这么说了，暗暗的派人去各处察访，哄骗出来，那时玉也可得，罪名也可定。不知太太心里怎么样？”王夫人迟了半日，才说道：“你这话虽也有理，但只是老爷跟前怎么瞒的过呢？”便叫环儿来说道：“你二哥哥的玉丢了，白问了你一句，怎么你就乱嚷？要是嚷破了，人家把那个毁坏了，我看你活得活不得！”贾环吓得哭道：“我再不敢嚷了。”赵姨娘听了，那里还敢言语。王夫人便吩咐众人道：“想来自然有没找到的地方儿。好端端的在家里的，还怕他飞到那里去不成？只是不许声张。限袭人三天内给我找出来。要是三天找不着，只怕也瞒不住，大家那就不用过安静日子了！”说着，便叫凤姐儿跟到邢夫人那边，商议踩缉不提。
　　这里李纨等纷纷议论，便传唤看园子的一干人来，叫把园门锁上，快传林之孝家的来，悄悄儿的告诉了他，叫他：“吩咐前后门上；三天之内，不论男女下人，从里头可以走动，要出去时，一概不许放出。只说里头丢了东西，等这件东西有了着落，然后放人出来。”林之孝家的答应了“是”，因说：“前儿奴才家里也丢了一件不要紧的东西，林之孝必要明白，上街去找了一个测宇的。那人叫做什么刘铁嘴，测了一个字，说的很明白，回来按着一找，就找着了。”袭人听见，便央及林家的道：“好林奶奶，出去快求林大爷替我们问问去。”那林之孝家的答应着出去了。邢岫烟道：“若说那外头测字打卦的，是不中用的。我在南边闻妙玉能扶乩，何不烦他问一问？况且我听见说，这块玉原有仙机，想来问的出来。”众人都诧异道：“咱们常见的，从没有听他说起。”麝月便忙问岫烟道：“想来别人求他是不肯的，好姑娘，我给姑娘磕个头，求姑娘就去！若问出来了，我一辈子总不忘你的恩。”说着，赶忙就要磕下头去，岫烟连忙拦住。黛玉等也都怂恿着岫烟速往栊翠庵去。
　　一面林之孝家的进来说道：“姑娘们大喜！林之孝测了字回来，说这玉是丢不了的，将来横竖有人送还来的。”众人听了，也都半信半疑；惟有袭人、麝月喜欢的了不得。探春便问：“测的是什么字？”林之孝家的道：“他的话多，奴才也学不上来。记得是拈了个赏人东西的‘赏’字。那刘铁嘴也不问，便说：‘丢了东西不是？’”李纨道：“这就算好。”林之孝家的道：“他还说：““赏”字上头一个“小”字底下一个“口”字，这件东西，很可嘴里放得，必是个珠子宝石。’”众人听了，夸赞道：“真是神仙！往下怎么说？”林之孝家的道：“他说：‘底下“贝”字拆开，不成一个“见”字，可不是“不见”了？’因上头拆了‘当’字，叫快到当铺里找去。‘赏’字加一‘人’字，可不是‘偿’字？只要找着当铺就有人，有了人便赎了来，可不是偿还了吗？”众人道：“既这么着，就先往左近找起。横竖几个当铺都找遍了，少不得就有了。咱们有了东西，再问人就容易了。”李纨道：“只要东西，那怕不问人都使得。林嫂子你去，就把测字的话快告诉了二奶奶，回了太太，也叫太太放心。就叫二奶奶快派人查去。”林家的答应了便走。
众人略安了一点儿神，呆呆的等岫烟回来。正呆等时，只见跟宝玉的焙茗在门外招手儿，叫小丫头子快出来。那小丫头赶忙的出去了。焙茗便说道：“你快进去告诉我们二爷和里头太太、奶奶、姑娘们，天大的喜事！”那小丫头子道：“你快说罢，怎么这么累赘？”焙茗笑着拍手道：“我告诉姑娘，姑娘进去回了，咱们两个人都得赏钱呢。你打量是什么事情？宝二爷的那块玉呀，我得了准信儿来了。”
未知如何，下回分解。

Lai Da led Jia Qin out, and there was no more trouble that night as they waited for Jia Zheng to return. The nuns and Taoist novices, re-admitted to the Garden, were overjoyed and wanted to stroll around to see the different scenes, ready to enter the Palace the next day. But Lai Da had instructed the women and pages in charge of the Garden to keep a close watch on them. They were given meals but not allowed to take a single step outside. The girls, completely mystified, could only sit there and wait for daylight.

Although the maids in the Garden knew that these nuns had been brought in to wait upon the Imperial Consort, they were not clear about the details.

The next morning Jia Zheng, meaning to come home after court, was handed two account-books of estimates for city construction work in two provinces which had to be checked at once. As this would delay his return, he sent a servant to tell Jia Lian, “When Lai Da comes back, be sure to question him closely. Do whatever has to be done; don’t wait for me.”

Jia Lian having received these orders was first of all delighted for Jia Qin’s sake. Then it occurred to him, “If I handle this in such a way that no trace is left, the master may suspect a cover-up. I’d better report to the mistress and ask for her instructions. Then even if it isn’t quite to the master’s liking, I shan’t be held to blame.”

His mind made up, he went in to see Lady Wang and said, “Yesterday the master was angry when he saw that poster and had Jia Qin as well as the nuns and novices brought here to investigate. Today he’s too busy to see to this scandal, so he’s told me to report to you, madam, and do whatever you think fit. That’s why I’ve come to ask your instructions.”

“How extraordinary!” exclaimed Lady Wang in surprise. “If Jia Qin has really done such a thing, how can he be considered one of our clan? But the writer of that poster is detestable too. How could he put such wild accusations in writing? Did you question Jia Qin as to whether it’s true or not?”

“I did, just now. But you know, madam, even if he had done such a thing he’d never admit it. However, I don’t think he’d have the nerve for such goings-on. He knows those girls have been demanded by the Imperial Consort, so what if trouble came of it? In my opinion, it wouldn’t be hard to get the truth out of them; but if we did, what would you do about it, madam?”

“Where are those girls now?”

“Locked up in the Garden.”

“Do the young ladies know about this?”

“I suppose they know the girls were to wait on the Imperial Consort, but nothing else has been said.”

“Quite right. We mustn’t keep those girls a moment longer. I meant to send them away before, but you all said they should stay, and now this has happened. Tell Lai Da to take them away and question them closely to find out if they have families or not. Get out their written contracts, spend a few dozen taels of silver, hire a boat and send reliable men to take them back to their own place. Then give them back their contracts, and that will be the end of the matter. If because one or two of them have misbehaved we force them all to return to secular life, that would be a sin. And if we turn them over to official go-betweens here, though we wouldn’t ask for any payment, those go-betweens would sell them for money without caring whether they live or die.

“As for Jia Qin, give him a good talking-to. Apart from ancestral sacrifices or celebrations, he’s not to come here unless sent for. If he offends the master again when he’s in a temper, he’ll be sorry for it — he’ll get more than he bargained for. Tell the accountants to cancel this item in the accounts. And send someone to Water Moon Convent to inform them of the master’s orders: Apart from going to the grave to sacrifice or burn paper money, if men of our house go there they are not to be received. If there is any more talk of misconduct, the old abbess will be turned out too.”

Jia Lian assented to all her instructions.

Having agreed to this, Jia Lian went out and gave Lai Da Lady Wang’s instructions, adding, “Her Ladyship wants you to see to this. When it’s done, let me know so that I can report to her. Lose no time, now. And when the master comes back, you’re to answer him as Her Ladyship said.”

“Her Ladyship is really a Buddha at heart,” replied Lai Da. “Since she’s good enough to have these creatures escorted back, we must pick reliable men for the job. As for young Master Qin, please deal with him, sir. I’ll think of some way to find out who wrote that placard and punish the scoundrel severely.”

Jia Lian nodded. “Right.” He at once sentenced Jia Qin. And Lai Da lost no time in leading the nuns out of the Garden to carry out Lady Wang’s orders.

That evening when Jia Zheng came home, Jia Lian and Lai Da reported this to him. Being a man who liked to avoid trouble, he let the matter drop then. But when the local scoundrels heard that the Jia family had turned twenty-four young nuns and novices out of their nunnery, they were all eager to get hold of them. However, we do not know whether these girls were able to go home or not, or what became of them.

Meanwhile, Zijuan had nothing to do in the Garden now that Daiyu was better. Hearing that the nuns were being prepared to serve in the Palace, not knowing what this meant she went to the Lady Dowager’s apartments to find out. She found Yuanyang at leisure and sat down to have a chat with her. Asked about the nuns, Yuanyang exclaimed in surprise:

“I’d not heard of it. I’ll ask the second mistress later.”

Just then two serving-women from the Fu family arrived to pay their respects to the Lady Dowager. As Yuanyang had to accompany them in, Zijuan stayed where she was.

The old women, informed that Her Ladyship was taking a nap, said goodbye to Yuanyang and left.

“Who sent those two women?” asked Zijuan.

“They’re a pest!” Yuanyang spat out. “Just because they have a daughter who’s not bad-looking, they show her off as if she were a treasure. They’re always telling the old lady how pretty and good-natured their young mistress is, so well-bred, so concise in her speech, so clever at needlework, able to read and write and do accounts, most dutiful to her elders and very good to the servants as well. They come and spout a whole rigmarole which the old lady loves to hear. I find it quite sickening. These old women are a pest, yet our old lady dotes on them. That’s all right for her, but even Baoyu who normally can’t stand old women like these doesn’t find them a nuisance. Isn’t that strange? The other day they came and said: ‘So many families have asked for our young lady’s hand, but our master won’t give his consent. He’s only willing to marry her into a family like yours.’ So they praised and flattered until they’ve quite won over the old lady.”

Zijuan was taken aback but pretended to be pleased. “If the old lady’s so fond of her, why doesn’t she settle the match with Baoyu?”

Yuanyang was just going to explain when someone called from upstairs, “The old lady’s awake.” She hurried upstairs, and Zijuan went back to the Garden.

As she walked along she thought, “Is Baoyu the only boy in the world? You want him, I want him. But our young lady’s even more infatuated. From the way she carries on, she’s set her heart on him. Isn’t that the cause of the relapses she’s been having so often? In this household they’ve not even straightened out the business of the gold and the silver, and now here comes some Miss Fu to complicate things even more! It seems to me, though, that Baoyu’s heart is set on our young mistress too. But from what Yuanyang said, he’s attracted to any girl. Wasn’t our young lady just wasting her feelings?”

She had been thinking of Daiyu, but this train of thought now carried her away until she couldn’t think straight and became quite bemused. She thought of advising Daiyu not to worry her head over Baoyu.

Fearing she might upset her, and yet sorry for her, she fretted to herself until she grew quite frantic and spat in disgust.

“Why worry about other people?” she scolded herself. “Even if Miss Lin is to marry Baoyu, she’s too temperamental to be easy to live with. And though Baoyu’s a good sort, he’s so crazy he’d bite off more than he could chew. I should advise people not to worry their heads over nothing. I’m the one who’s been worrying over nothing. From now on I’ll just do my duty by my young lady, and not trouble my head with anything else.”

This decision set her mind at rest. Upon her return to Bamboo Lodge she found Daiyu sitting alone on the couch going through her old poems and verses. At sight of Zijuan she asked where she had been.

“I called on the other girls.”

“To see Xiren, I suppose?”

“What should I want to see her for?”

Daiyu realized that she had spoken without thinking and flushed.

“What’s it to me whether you go to see her or not?” she retorted. “Fetch me some tea.”

Zijuan smiled to herself as she went out to do this. Then a great hubbub broke out in the Garden and she wondered what had happened. While making the tea she sent to find out, and was told:

“Some of the crab-apple trees in Happy Red Court had withered, and nobody had watered them. Yesterday Baoyu went to have a look, and said there were buds on the stems. Nobody believed him and they took no notice. But today those trees are covered with beautiful blossom. Everyone’s amazed and rushing to see. Even the old lady and the mistress have heard and gone to look. So Madam Zhu has ordered the leaves in the Garden to be swept, and the servants are making a commotion.”

Daiyu heard this too. Knowing that the Lady Dowager was there she changed her clothes and told Xueyan to go and find out if her grandmother had come.

“If the old lady’s there, let me know,” she said.

Xueyan soon came back to report, “The old lady and the mistress have come with ever so many people. Please go over, miss.”

Daiyu glanced in the mirror and smoothed her hair, then leaning on Zijuan’s arm she went to Happy Red Court. The Lady Dowager was already there, seated on the couch where Baoyu usually slept.

Daiyu paid her respects and said, “How are you, grandmother?” Then she greeted Lady Xing and Lady Wang and exchanged greetings with Li Wan, Tanchun, Xichun and Xiuyan. Xifeng was absent because of her illness; Xiangyun had gone home as her uncle had returned to the capital and sent for her; Baoqin had gone to stay with her cousin; and Aunt Li had taken her two daughters to live outside because there had been so much trouble in the Garden. So only a few people were present that day.

They chatted for a while about the strange blossoming of the tree.

“This flower normally blooms in the third month,” said the Lady Dowager. “Although it’s the eleventh month now, because the solar terms are late this is still the tenth month, corresponding to ‘little spring,’ and the weather is so warm today that it’s not too surprising.”

“You’re right, madam, you have more experience,” said Lady Wang. “It’s not so very extraordinary.”

“I heard that this tree had withered for a whole year,” put in Lady Xing. “Why should it blossom again out of season? There must be some reason.”

“I agree with the old lady and madam,” said Li Wan with a smile. “In my silly opinion, this may be an omen of some happy event in store for Baoyu.”

Tanchun said nothing but thought, “This can’t be a good omen. All things that flourish at the wrong season are freaks. I suspect something bad is going to happen.” But she kept this to herself.

Daiyu on the other hand, at the mention of a happy event, was overjoyed.

“The thorn-eltm in the Tian family withered when the brothers parted, but blossomed again when they were reunited,” she said. “Now this crab-apple tree has withered for some time, but today it’s flowering again. So it’s true that growing plants are influenced by human affairs.”

You know plants are affected by their owners. Now that Cousin Pao-yu is studying hard and his father’s pleased, that tree has put out blossoms.”

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang, pleased by this, said, “That’s a good way of putting it by Miss Lin. It makes sense.”

Just then Chia Sheh, Chia Cheng, Chia Huan and Chia Lan came in to see the blossom.

Chia Sheh said, “In my opinion, it should be cut down. It must be a flower demon causing trouble.”

Chia Cheng demurred, “If you ignore such manifestations, they stop of themselves. There’s no need to cut it down.”

The old lady overhearing them interposed, “Who’s talking such nonsense here? If it’s a happy omen, what does it matter if it’s uncanny? If this bodes well, you can share the blessing; if not, I’ll take the bad luck on myself. Don’t talk such rubbish!”

Chia Cheng dared not argue but sheepishly followed Chia Sheh out.

Then the Lady Dowager, in high spirits, sent to the kitchen, “Prepare a feast at once. We’re going to enjoy the blossom.” She told Pao-yu, Chia Huan and Chia Lan, “Each of you write a poem to celebrate this. Miss Lin has only just got over her illness, so don’t trouble her. If she feels like it, she can correct your verses.” To Li Wan she said, “You must all keep me company over the wine.”

Li Wan assented, then teased Tan-chun, “This is all your doing.”

“We’re not even being asked to write poems, so how is it my doing?”

“Wasn’t it you who started the Begonia Club? Now that crab-apple tree wants to join it.”

This set them all laughing.

Soon the wine and dishes were served. As they drank they vied in saying things to please the old lady. Pao-yu, having filled her cup with wine, at once composed a quatrain which he wrote out and read to her:

Why did the crab-apple wither away?
What makes it bloom so brightly now today?
It augurs long life for our honoured mother;
This winter it has blossomed before the mume flower.

Then Chia Huan read out his poem:

Plants burgeon in spring, putting out new shoots;
The crab-apple’s late because it made mistake.
How many marvels are there under heaven?
In winter our family alone has flowers.

Chia Lan carefully wrote out his poem in the regular style and presented it to the Lady Dowager, who ordered Li Wan to read it out:

Its charm congealed, it languished before spring;
Its faint flush chilled by frost, it blooms after snow.
Don’t say this flower has little sense of feeling;
Its glorious flowering foretells a nuptial feast.

When the old lady had heard it she said, “I’m no judge of poetry, but it seems to me that Lan’s is the best and Huan’s is no good. Come now, all of you, to the meal.”

Pao-yu, seeing how pleased his grandmother was, felt even more elated. Then he recalled that the crab-apple had withered the year Ching-wen died, and now that it had come to life again, all the girls in their compound should have good fortune — but Ching-wen could not come back to life like this flower. This thought changed his joy to grief, until he remembered that the other day, Chiao-chieh had told him that Hsi-feng meant to give him Wu-erh to take Ching-wen’s place. Maybe the flower had blossomed for her sake? That changed his grief back to joy and he went on chatting and laughing.

The old lady sat there a little longer before letting Pearl help her back, followed by Lady Wang and the rest. They found Ping-erh waiting for them with a smile.

“My mistress heard that you were enjoying the blossom, madam, but couldn’t come herself,” she said. “So she sent me to wait on you, madam and my lady. She’s also sending Pao-yu two rolls of red silk to cover the plant with, by way of congratulations.”

Hsi-jen stepped forward to take the silk and show it to the Lady Dowager.

“Hsi-feng is up to her tricks again!” chuckled the old lady. “Still, it shows good taste and is a novel idea — very amusing.”

Hsi-jen told Ping-erh with a smile, “When you go back, thank your mistress from Pao-yu. If this is an omen of good fortune, we shall all share it.”

The old lady exclaimed, “Ah yes! I’d forgotten. Even ill as she is, Hsi-feng thinks of everything and sends such an apt present.”

As she was speaking, the others accompanied her back.

Pinger told Xiren confidentially, “Our mistress says it’s an oddity — this winter plum blossoming — and if you cut off a piece of red silk to hang on it, that should bring good luck. So don’t keep talking about it as if it were something strange.”

Xiren nodded agreement and saw her out.

Now that day Baoyu was resting at home in a fur-lined gown. When he heard about the blossom he went out to look at it, admiring it, exclaiming over it and loving it, projecting on to it all the grief, joy, separation and union in his heart. Upon hearing the sudden announcement that the Lady Dowager was coming, he changed into a fox-fur jacket with archer’s sleeves and a coat of black fox fur, then went out to welcome her. In his haste he had not put on his Magic Jade. And after the old lady had left, changing back he forgot to put it on again.

Noticing its absence from his neck, Xiren asked, “Where is your jade?”

“Just now when I changed in a hurry I took it off and put it on the couch table. I didn’t put it on again.”

She looked but could not see it on the table, and a search high and low revealed no trace of it. This gave her such a fright that she broke out in a cold sweat.

“Don’t panic,” said Baoyu. “It can’t have gone far. Ask the others if they’ve seen it.”

Thinking that Sheyue and the other girls might be hiding it to tease her, she said to them with a smile, “You little sluts! If you’re playing a joke, there’s a limit to this kind of fun. Where have you hidden it? If it’s really lost that will be the end of all of us!”

Sheyue and the others answered sternly, “What a thing to say! This is no joking matter. We’ve been careful not even to refer to it lightly, and here you’re talking such nonsense. You must be out of your mind. Think carefully — where did you put it? Don’t make false accusations.”

Seeing from their manner that this was no joke, Xiren realized that the jade must really be lost. She was frantic.

“Heavens!” she cried. “Where did you drop it, little ancestor?”

“I remember clearly putting it on the couch table. Do search carefully for it.”

Not daring to let anyone else know, Xiren and Sheyue searched high and low in secret. But after hunting for hours they had found nothing. They ransacked the place, even turning out boxes and cases, but still could not find it. They began to suspect that it had been picked up by one of the maids who had come in.

“Everyone who comes here knows how precious that jade is, as precious as life itself,” said Xiren. “Who would dare pick it up? Don’t for goodness’ sake let out a word about this, but go and make inquiries. If one of the girls has found it and is playing a trick on us, kowtow to her and beg her to give it back. If one of the younger maids has stolen it, get it back from her by whatever means you can — don’t report it to the mistresses. This is no small matter. If it’s really lost, that’s even more serious than losing Master Bao himself!”

As Sheyue and Qiuwen were about to start searching elsewhere, Xiren warned them, “Don’t start by asking those who were here for the meal. If you can’t find it and stir up trouble, that will be even worse.”

They did as she said and went off to make inquiries, but no one knew anything and all were dismayed. The two girls hurried back then, aghast, to stare blankly at each other. Baoyu was speechless with consternation too, while Xiren could only sob in desperation. There was nowhere else to look, yet they dared not report the loss. The inmates of Happy Red Court were all paralysed with terror.

As they were in this daze, all those who had heard the news arrived. Tanchun ordered the gate of the Garden to be closed. She sent old nannies with two maids to search everywhere, and had it announced that whoever found the jade would be handsomely rewarded. The servants, eager to clear themselves of suspicion and tempted by this offer of a reward, searched desperately high and low, even in the latrines. But the jade seemed as small as a needle, and though they searched all day not a trace of it was found. Li Wan was frantic.

After a moment’s reflection she said, “This is no joking matter. I’m going to make an outrageous proposal.”

“What is it?” they asked.

“As things are, there’s no help for it. There are no men in the Garden apart from Baoyu, only women. So I suggest that all you young ladies and the matrons should let your maids be searched — we can start with the senior maids. If nothing comes of that, we must search the matrons and the younger maids too. How about that?”

“That makes good sense,” they agreed. “With such a crowd and such confusion, good and bad are mixed up together. This is the only way to clear them.”

Tanchun alone said nothing.

The maids, eager to clear themselves, were all in favour of this. Pinger took the lead, saying, “Start the search with me.” All the girls then opened their clothes. Li Wan searched them all in a group.

Tanchun said indignantly, “Are you too, sister-in-law, going to behave like these worthless creatures? If the thief has stolen it, is she likely to be carrying it on her? Besides, this is a treasure here, but to outsiders it’s a useless thing — what would they want to steal it for? I suspect this is a dirty trick.”

Hearing this, and noticing that Jia Huan was not present though he had been running all over the place the previous day, they all suspected him but none liked to say so.

“The only one who’d play such a dirty trick is Huan,” continued Tanchun. “Send someone quietly to fetch him. You can trick him into admitting it in private, then frighten him into keeping quiet. That should settle the matter.”

They nodded.

Li Wan told Pinger, “You’re the one to handle this.”

Pinger assented and hurried off. Soon she came back with Jia Huan. The others pretended that nothing was amiss, called for tea and had it served in the inner room. Then, making some excuse, they left Pinger alone to question him.

She asked Jia Huan with a smile, “That jade your Second Brother had — have you seen it?”

At once his face turned purple with rage. “When other people lose things, why do you come to me and cross-question me?” he blustered. “Am I a convicted thief?”

His manner so disconcerted Pinger that she did not like to press him.

“I only asked,” she said soothingly, “because I was afraid you might have taken it for fun to scare them. So I asked whether you’d seen it, to help them to look for it.”

“If he wore it, whether he’s seen it or not is his business. Why ask me? You all flatter him. When he gets something good you don’t ask me. When he loses something, you come and ask me!” With that he started away.

No one could very well stop him. But now Baoyu was frantic.

“It’s all the fault of this wretched thing,” he cried. “I don’t want it. You needn’t make such a fuss. Once Huan’s gone, he’s bound to spread the news all over the place. That will be the limit!”

Xiren and the other maids wept with frustration. “Young master, if this jade is lost it doesn’t matter to you,” they lamented. “But if Their Ladyships hear of it, we shall be torn limb from limb!” They burst out sobbing.

The others, even more frantic, knew the loss could not be hushed up and started discussing what story to concoct when they reported this to the Lady Dowager.

“You don’t have to concoct anything,” said Baoyu. “Just say I smashed it.”

“Easy to say that, young master,” said Pinger. “But if they ask why you smashed it, the maids will be for it too. And if they ask for the broken pieces, what shall we do then?”

“Otherwise, say I lost it outside.”

They thought, “That might pass. But these last couple of days you haven’t been to school or anywhere else.”

“Of course I’ve been out. The day before yesterday I went to pay my

He’s gone to the Earl of Linan’s house to see an opera. Just say he lost it the other day.”

“That won’t do,” objected Tanchun. “If he lost it the other day, why didn’t he report it at the time?”

They were cudgelling their brains for some plausible lie when Concubine Zhao burst in sobbing and shouting, “You’ve lost something yourselves, yet instead of looking for it you cross-examine Huan behind my back. I’ve brought him here to hand him over to you lot of boot-lickers. You can cut him to pieces if you like!” She pushed Huan forward. “You’re a thief, so confess!” she cried.

This so enraged him that he started sobbing too.

Just as Li Wan was trying to calm them down, a maid announced, “Her Ladyship is here.” Hsi-jen and the others were aghast. Pao-yu hurried out to welcome his mother, and Concubine Zhao, not daring to say any more, followed.

The Lady Dowager, seeing that they all looked consternated, believed what she had just overheard.

“Is the jade really lost?” she asked.

When no one answered she went inside and sat down, then called for Hsi-jen. The latter fell on her knees, too flustered to speak, her eyes full of tears.

“Get up,” said Lady Wang. “Send people at once to make a careful search. It’s no use all panicking.”

Hsi-jen was too choked to speak.

Pao-yu, afraid that she might tell the truth, put in, “This is nothing to do with Hsi-jen, madam. I lost it the other day on my way back from the Earl of Linan’s.”

“Then why didn’t you look for it that evening?”

“I was afraid they’d scold me, so I didn’t tell them. I sent Pei-ming out to search everywhere.”

“Nonsense!” retorted his mother. “If when you change your clothes some handkerchief or pouch is missing, Hsi-jen and the others have to account for it — let alone your jade. Do you mean to say they wouldn’t ask about it?”

Pao-yu had no answer to this.

Concubine Zhao, hearing this, gleefully chimed in, “So things lost outside are blamed on my Huan too, are they?”

Before she could say any more Lady Wang interposed, “This is no business of yours. Why make such pointless remarks?”

Concubine Zhao subsided.

Then Li Wan and Tanchun told Lady Wang the whole story. In her distress she shed tears.

“I shall have to report this to the old lady,” she decided, “and question the people sent here by Lady Hsing.”

Hsi-feng, who had heard of the loss in her sick-bed and knew that Lady Wang had come, felt she had to put in an appearance. So, supported by Feng-erh, she made her way to the Garden. She arrived just as Lady Wang was leaving and greeted her softly.

Pao-yu and the others asked how she was.

“Have you heard the news?” Lady Wang asked Hsi-feng. “This is a strange business, isn’t it? The jade has disappeared just like that, and we can’t find it anywhere. I want you to think: from the old lady’s maids down to Ping-erh, which of them is light-fingered or malicious? I mean to tell the old lady so that we can make a thorough investigation. Otherwise, this will be the death of Pao-yu!”

Hsi-feng replied, “Our household is so big and mixed, it’s hard to tell. As the proverb says, ‘You may know a person’s face but not his heart.’ So we can’t swear that nobody would do such a thing. But if we raise a hue and cry, everybody will hear of it. The thief, when he knows that we mean to investigate, will be afraid of dire punishment and may destroy the jade to silence us; and then what could we do? My stupid idea is to pretend that Pao-yu doesn’t want the jade and has thrown it away — it’s not all that important anyway. But we must keep it dark and not let the old lady or the master know. While we put out this story, we can send people secretly to make investigations everywhere and trick the thief into producing it. Then we can get the jade back and fix the guilt. I wonder what you think, madam, of this plan?”

Lady Wang was silent.

For a while she said nothing, then at last observed, “There’s truth in what you say, but how can we hide this from His Lordship?” She sent for Jia Huan and scolded him: “Your Second Brother has lost his jade, and when you were asked in passing whether you’d seen it, why did you spread the news around? If this gets out and someone destroys it, you’ll pay for it with your life!”

Jia Huan, scared, sobbed that he would never dare to talk about it again. And Concubine Zhao dared not say a word either.

Lady Wang ordered the servants, “There must be some place we haven’t searched. How could it fly out of the house when it was here all right? But no one must breathe a word about this. I’m giving Xiren three days to find it. If it’s not found by then, we shan’t be able to hush it up and none of us will have any peace!” She told Xifeng to go with her to Lady Xing to discuss ways to track it down.

Li Wan and the others talked it over, then sent for the women in charge of the Garden and ordered them to lock the Garden gate. They sent quickly for Lin Zhixiao’s wife and told her quietly, “Get the gatemen to lock the front and back gates. For the next three days, the maids and matrons inside can move about but on no account are any of them to be let out. Just say that something has been lost, and no one will be allowed to leave until it’s found.”

“Yes, madam,” replied Mrs. Lin. “The other day, we lost something not too important at home, but Lin Zhixiao insisted on finding out where it was. He went to the market to consult a fortune-teller called Liu the Iron Mouth, who told him so clearly what character to write that when he came back and looked accordingly, he found it.”

At this, Xiren begged her, “Please, good Mrs. Lin, ask your husband to go and consult this man for us.”

Mrs. Lin agreed to this and left.

Xing Xiu-yan remarked, “Those fortune-tellers in the market are no good. When I was in the south I heard that Miaoyu can planchette. Why not ask her to consult the planchette? I’ve heard that this jade has some magic properties, so I think she should be able to find out.”

The others were surprised. “We often see her, but she’s never mentioned that.”

Sheyue urged Xiu-yan, “I don’t suppose she’d do it if others asked her, dear young lady. Let me kowtow to you — do please go and ask her! If she finds it, I shall never forget your kindness.” She made as if to kowtow, but Xiu-yan stopped her. Daiyu and the others also urged her to go to Green Lattice Nunnery.

Just then, however, Lin Zhixiao’s wife came back.

“I’ve good news for you, young ladies!” she announced. “My husband has consulted the fortune-teller, who says the jade isn’t really lost: it’ll be returned by someone.”

They were only half convinced by this, but Xiren and Sheyue were overjoyed.

“What character did he write?” Tanchun asked.

“He had a lot to say, but I can’t remember it all,” answered Mrs. Lin. “He chose the character shang ‘reward.’ Without being told, Liu the Iron Mouth said, ‘You’ve lost something, haven’t you?’”

“That’s good,” said Li Wan.

“He said, shang is made up of ‘small’ above and ‘mouth’ below, so this thing can be put in the mouth — it must be a pearl or jewel.”

“He’s a real immortal!” they exclaimed. “What else?”

“He said, ‘If you take apart the “shell” below, it makes the word “to see,” but isn’t it “not to be seen”? As the top is the character for “pawn,” you should look for it in a pawnshop. If you add the character for “man” to shang that makes shang “to repay,” so if you find the pawnshop you’ll find the man, and the man will redeem it.’”

“...and so it must have been returned to him, mustn’t it?” said the others. “In that case, let’s start by searching the neighbourhood. We’ve looked in all the pawnshops anyway, so we’re bound to find it soon. Once we have it, it will be easy to get people to talk.”

“All that matters is getting it back,” said Li Wan. “It doesn’t matter if we can’t get them to talk. Sister-in-law Lin, go and tell Madam Zhu and Lady Wang what the fortune-teller said so that Her Ladyship can stop worrying. And ask Madam Zhu to send someone to make inquiries right away.”

Lin’s wife assented and left.

The others, slightly calmer, waited anxiously for Xiu-yan’s return. As they were waiting, Pei-ming, Bao-yu’s page, appeared at the inner gate and beckoned to one of the maids, who hurried out to him.

“Go in and tell Master Bao and the ladies,” he said, “I have wonderful news!”

“Out with it then,” said the maid. “Why must you be so mysterious?”

Pei-ming clapped his hands.

“When you tell them and they report it, we’ll both get a reward! What do you think it is? I’ve found out for sure what’s happened to Master Bao’s jade!”

But to know what followed, you must read the next chapter.

第95章 因讹成实元妃薨逝 以假混真宝玉疯癫

话说焙茗在门口和小丫头子说宝玉的玉有了，那小丫头急忙回来告诉宝玉。众人听了，都推着宝玉出去问他。众人在廊下听着。宝玉也觉放心，便走到门口，问道：“你那里得了？快拿来。”焙茗道：“拿是拿不来的，还得托人做保去呢。”宝玉道：“你快说是怎么得的，我好叫人取去。”焙茗道：“我在外头，知道林爷爷去测宇，我就跟了去。我听见说在当铺里找，我没等他说完，便跑到几个当铺里去。我比给他们瞧，有一家便说‘有’。我说：‘给我罢。’那铺子里要票子。我说：”当多少钱？’他说：‘三百钱的也有，五百钱的也有。前儿有一个人拿这么一块玉，当了三百钱去：今儿又有人也拿一块玉当了五百钱去。’”宝玉不等说完，便道：“你快拿三百五百钱去取了来，我们挑着看是不是。”里头袭人便啐道：“二爷不用理他。我小时候儿听见我哥哥常说，有些人卖那些小玉儿，没钱用便去当，想来是家家当铺里有的。”众人正在听得诧异，被袭人一说，想了一想，倒大家笑起来，说：“快叫二爷进来罢，不用理那糊涂东西了。他说的那些玉，想来不是正经东西。”
　　宝玉正笑道，只见岫烟来了。原来岫烟走到栊翠庵，见了妙玉，不及闲话，便求妙玉扶乩。妙玉冷笑几声，说道：“我与姑娘来往，为的是姑娘不是势利场中的人。今日怎么听了那里的谣言，过来缠我？况且我并不晓得什么叫‘扶乩’。”说着，将要不理。岫烟懊悔此来，知他脾气是这么着的，“一时我已说出，不好白回去。”又不好与他质证他会扶乩的话，只得陪着笑将袭人等性命关系的话说了一遍。见妙玉略有活动，便起身拜了几拜。妙玉叹道：“何必为人作嫁？但是我进京以来，素无人知，今日你来破例，恐将来缠绕不休。”岫烟道：“我也一时不忍，知你必是慈悲的。便是将来他人求你，愿不愿在你，谁敢相强？”妙玉笑了一笑，叫道婆焚香。在箱子里找出沙盘乩架，书了符，命岫烟行礼祝告毕，起来同妙玉扶着乩。不多时，只见那仙疾书道：
　　噫！来无迹，去无踪，青埂峰下倚古松。欲追寻，山万重，入我门来一笑逢。
　　书毕，停了乩，岫烟便问：“请的是何仙？”妙玉道：“请的是拐仙。”岫烟录了出来，请教妙玉识。妙玉道：“这个可不能，连我也不懂。你快拿去，他们的聪明人多着哩。”岫烟只得回来。
　　进入院中，各人都问：“怎么样？”岫烟不及细说，便将所录乩语递与李纨。众姊妹及宝玉争看，都解的是：“一时要找是找不着的，然而丢是丢不了的，不知几时不找便出来了。但是青埂峰不知在那里？”李纨道：“这是仙机隐语。咱们家里那里跑出青埂峰来？必是谁怕查出，撂在有松树的山子石底下，也未可定。独是‘入我门来’这句，到底是入谁的门呢？”黛玉道：“不知请的是谁？”岫烟道：“拐仙。”探春道：“若是仙家的门，便难入了。”袭人心里着忙，便捕风捉影的混找，没一块石底下不找到，只是没有。回到院中，宝玉也不问有无。只管傻笑。麝月着急道：“小祖宗！你到底是那里丢的？说明了，我们就是受罪，也在明处啊。”宝玉笑道：“我说外头丢的，你们又不依。你如今问我，我知道么？”李纨探春道：“今儿从早起闹起，已到二更来的天了。你瞧林妹妹已经掌不住，各自去了。我们也该歇歇儿了，明儿再闹罢。”说着，大家散去。宝玉即使睡下。可怜袭人等哭一回，想一回，一夜无眠，暂且不提。
　　且说黛玉先自回去，想起“金”“石”的旧话来，反自欢喜，心里也道：“和尚道士的话真个信不得。果真‘金’‘玉’有缘，宝玉如何能把这玉丢了呢？或者因我之事，拆散他们的‘金玉’，也未可知。”想了半天，更觉安心，把这一天的劳乏竟不理会，重新倒看起书来。紫鹃倒觉身倦，连催黛玉睡下。黛玉虽躺下，又想到海棠花上，说：“这块玉原是胎里带来的，非比寻常之物，来去自有关系。若是这花主好事呢，不该失了这玉呀。看来此花开的不祥，莫非他有不吉之事？”不觉又伤起心来。又转想到喜事上头，此花又似应开，此玉又似应失：如此一悲一喜，直想到五更方睡着。
　　次日，王夫人等早派人到当铺里去查问，凤姐暗中设法找寻。一连闹了几天、总无下落。还喜贾母、贾政未知。袭人等每日提心吊胆。宝玉也好几天不上学，只是怔怔的，不言不语，没心没绪的。王夫人只知他因失玉而起，也不大着意。那日正在纳闷，忽见贾琏进来请安，嘻嘻的笑道：“今日听得雨村打发人来告诉咱们二老爷，说舅太爷升了内阁大学士，奉旨进京，已定于明年正月二十日宣麻，有三百里的文书去了。想舅太爷昼夜趱行，半个多月就要到了。侄儿特来回太太知道。”王夫人听说，便欢喜非常。正想娘家人少，薛姨妈家又衰败了，兄弟又在外任照应不着，今日忽听兄弟拜相回京，王家荣耀，将来宝玉都有倚靠，便把失玉的心又略放开些了，天天专望兄弟来京。
　　忽一天，贾政进来，满脸泪痕，喘吁吁的说道：“你快去禀知老太太，即刻进宫！不用多人的，是你伏侍进去。因娘娘忽得暴病，现在太监在外立等。他说：‘太医院已经奏明痰厥，不能医治。’”王夫人听说，使大哭起来。贾政道：“这不是哭的时候，快快去请老太太。说得宽缓些，不要吓坏了老人家。”贾政说着，出来吩咐家人伺候。王夫人收了泪，去请贾母，只说元妃有病，进去请安。贾母念佛道：“怎么又病了？前番吓的我了不得，后来又打听错了。这回情愿再错了也罢。”王夫人一面回答，一面催鸳鸯等开箱取衣饰穿戴起来。王夫人赶着回到自己房中，也穿戴好了，过来伺候。一时出厅，上轿进宫不提。
　　且说元春自选了凤藻宫后，圣眷隆重，身体发福，未免举动费力。每日起居劳乏，时发痰疾。因前日侍宴回宫，偶沾寒气、勾起旧病。不料此回甚属利害，竟至痰气壅塞，四肢厥冷。一面奏明，即召太医调治。岂知汤药不进，连用通关之剂，并不见效。内官忧虑，奏请预办后事，所以传旨命贾氏椒房进见。贾母、王夫人遵旨进宫，见元妃痰塞口涎，不能言语。见了贾母，只有悲泣之状，却没眼泪。贾母进前请安，奏些宽慰的话。少时贾政等职名递进，宫嫔传奏，元妃目不能顾，渐渐脸色改变。内宫太监即要奏闻，恐派各妃看视，椒房姻戚未便久羁，请在外宫伺候。贾母、王夫人怎忍便离，夫奈国家制度，只得下来，又不敢啼哭，惟有心内悲感。
　　朝门内官员有信。不多时，只见太监出来，立传钦天监。贾母便知不好，尚未敢动。稍刻，小太监传谕出来，说：“贾娘娘薨逝。”是年甲寅年十二月十八日立春，元妃薨日，是十二月十九日，已交卯年寅月，存年四十三岁。贾母含悲起身，只得出宫上轿回家。贾政等亦已得信，一路悲戚。到家中，邢夫人、李纨、凤姐、宝玉等出厅，分东西迎着贾母，请了安，并贾政、王夫人请安，大家哭泣不提。
　　次日早起，凡有品级的，按贵妃丧礼进内请安哭临。贾政又是工部，虽按照仪注办理，未免堂上又要周旋他些，同事又要请教他，所以两头更忙，非比从前太后与周妃的丧事了。但元妃并无所出，惟谥曰贤淑贵妃。此是王家制度，不必多赘。只讲贾府中男女，天天进宫，忙的了不得。幸喜凤姐儿近日身子好些，还得出来照应家事，又要预备王子腾进京，接风贺喜。凤姐胞兄王仁，知道叔叔入了内阁，仍带家眷来京。凤姐心里喜欢，便有些心病，有这娘家的人也便撂开，所以身子倒觉得比先好了些，王夫人看见凤姐照旧办事，又把担子卸了一半，又眼见兄弟来京，诸事放心，倒觉安静些。
　　独有宝玉原是无职之人，又不念书，代儒学里知他家里有事，也不来管他；贾政正忙，自然没有空儿查他。想来宝玉趁此机会，竟可与妹妹们天天畅乐：不料他自失了玉后，终日懒怠，说话也糊涂了。贾母等出门回来，有人叫他去请安，便去；没人叫他，他也不动。袭人等怀着鬼胎，又不敢去招惹他，恐他生气。每天茶饭，端到面前便吃，不来也不要。袭人看这光景，不象是有气，竟象是有病的。袭人偷着空儿到潇馆告诉紫鹃，说是：“二爷这么着，求姑娘给他开导开导。”紫鹃虽即告诉黛玉，只因黛玉想着亲事上头，一定是自己了，如今见了他，反觉不好意思：“若是他来呢，原是小时在一处的，也难不理他；若说我去找他，断断使不得。”所以黛玉不肯过来。袭人背地里去告诉探春。那知探春心里明明知道海棠开得怪异，“宝玉”失的更奇，接连着元妃姐姐薨逝，谅家道不祥，日日愁闷，那有心肠去劝宝玉？况兄妹们男女有别，只好过来一两次，宝玉又终是懒懒的，所以也不大常来。
　　宝钗也知失玉。因薛姨妈那日应了宝玉的亲事，回去便告诉了宝钗。薛姨妈还说：“虽是你姨妈说了，我还没有应准，说等你哥哥回来再定。你愿意不愿意？”宝钗反正色的对母亲道：“妈妈这话说错了，女孩儿家的事情是父母作主的，如今我父亲没了，妈妈应该作主的，再不然问哥哥，怎么问我来？”所以薛姨妈更爱惜他，说他虽是从小娇生惯养的，却也生来的贞静，因此在他面前反不提起宝玉了。宝钗自从听此一说，把“宝玉”两字自然更不提起了。如今虽然听见失了玉，心里也甚惊疑，倒不好问，只得听旁人说去，竟象不与自己相干的。只有薛姨妈打发丫头过来了好几次问信。因他自己的儿子薛蟠的事焦心，只等哥哥进京，便好为他出脱罪名；又知元妃已薨，虽然贾府忙乱，却得凤姐好了，出来理家，所以也不大过这边来。这里只苦了袭人，在宝玉跟前低声下气的伏侍劝慰，宝玉竟是不懂。袭人只有暗暗的着急而已。
　　过了几日，元妃停灵寝庙，贾母等送殡去了几天。岂知宝玉一日呆似一日，也不发烧，也不疼痛，只是吃不象吃，睡不象睡，甚至说话都无头绪。那袭人、麝月等一发慌了，回过凤姐几次。凤姐不时过来。起先道是找不着玉生气，如今看他失魂落魄的样子，只有日日请医调治。煎药吃了好几剂，只有添病的，没有减病的。及至问他那里不舒服，宝玉也不说出来。直至元妃事毕，贾母惦记宝玉，亲自到园看视，王夫人也随过来。袭人等叫宝玉接出去请安。宝玉虽说是病，每日原起来行动，今日叫他接贾母去，他依然仍是请安，惟是袭人在旁扶着指教。贾母见了，便道：“我的儿，我打量你怎么病着，故此过来瞧你。今你依旧的模样儿，我的心放了好些。”王夫人也自然是宽心的。但宝玉并不回答，只管嘻嘻的笑。贾母等进屋坐下，问他的话，袭人教一句，他说一句，大不似往常，直是一个傻子似的。贾母愈看愈疑，便说：“我才进来看时，不见有什么病，如今细细一瞧，这病果然不轻，竟是神魂失散的样子。到底因什么起的呢？”王夫人知事难瞒，又瞧瞧袭人怪可怜的样子，只得便依着宝玉先前的话，将那往临安伯府里去听戏时丢了这块玉的话悄悄的告诉了一遍，心里也徨的很，生恐贾母着急。并说：“现在着人在四下里找寻。求签问卦，都说在当铺里找，少不得找着的。”贾母听了，急得站起来，眼泪直流，说道：“这件玉如何是丢得的！你们忒不懂事了！难道老爷也是撂开手的不成？”王夫人知贾母生气，叫袭人等跪下，自己敛容低首回说：“媳妇恐老太太着急，老爷生气，都没敢回。”贾母咳道：“这是宝玉的命根子，因丢了，所以他这么失魂丧魄的。还了得！这玉是满城里都知道的，谁检了去，肯叫你们找出来么？叫人快快请老爷，我与他说。”那时吓得王夫人袭人等俱哀告道：“老太太这一生气，回来老爷更了不得了。现在宝玉病着，交给我们尽命的找来就是了。”贾母道：“你们怕老爷生气，有我呢。”便叫麝月传人去请。
　　不一时传话进来，说：“老爷谢客去了。”贾母道：“不用他也使得。你们便说我说的话，暂且也不用责罚下人。我便叫琏儿来，写出赏格，悬在前日经过的地方，便说：‘人有检得送来者，情愿送银一万两；如有知人检得，送信找得者，送银五千两。’如真有了，不可吝惜银子。这么一找，少不得就找出来了。若是靠着咱们家几个人找，就找一辈子也不能得！”王夫人也不敢直言。贾母传话告诉贾琏，叫他速办去了。贾母便叫人：“将宝玉动用之物，都搬到我那里去。只派袭人、秋纹跟过来，余者仍留园内看屋子。”宝玉听了，总不言语，只是傻笑。贾母便携了宝玉起身，袭人等搀扶出园。
　　 回到自己房中，叫王夫人坐下，看人收拾里间屋内安置，便对王夫人道：“你知道我的意思么？我为的是园里人少，怡红院的花树忽萎忽开，有些奇怪。头里仗着那块玉能除邪祟，如今玉丢了，只怕邪气易侵，所以我带过他来一块儿住着。这几天也不用叫他出去。大夫来，就在这里瞧。”王夫人听说，便接口道：“老太太想的自然是。如今宝玉同着老太太住了，老太太的福气大，不论什么都压住了。”贾母道：“什么福气！不过我屋里干净些，经卷也多，都可以念念，定定心神。你问宝玉好不好？”那宝玉见问只是笑。袭人叫他说好，宝玉也就说好。王夫人见了这般光景，未免落泪，在贾母这里，不敢出声。贾母知王夫人着急，使说道：“你回去罢，这里有我调停他。晚上老爷回来，告诉他不必来见我，不许言语就是了。”王夫人去后，贾母叫鸳鸯找些安神定魄的药，按方吃了，不提。
　　且说贾政当晚回家，在车内听见道儿上人说道：“人要发财，也容易的很。”那个问道：“怎么见得？”这个人又道：“今日听见荣府里丢了什么哥儿的玉了，贴着招帖儿，上头写着玉的大小式样颜色，说有人检了送去，就给一万两银子。送信的还给五千呢。”贾政虽未听得真切，心里诧异，急忙赶回，便叫门上的人，问起那事来。门上的人禀道：“奴才头里也不知道，今儿晌午琏二爷传出老太太的话，叫人去贴帖儿，才知道的。”贾政便叹气道：“家道该衰！偏生养这么一个孽障！才养他的时候满街的谣言，隔了十几年略好了些。这会子又大张晓谕的找玉，成何道理！”说着，忙走进里头去问王夫人。王夫人便一五一十的告诉。贾政知是老太太的主意，又不敢违拗，只抱怨王夫人几句。又走出来，叫瞒着老太太，背地里揭了这个帖儿下来。岂知早有那些游手好闲的人揭了去了。
　　过了些时，竟有人到荣府门上，口称送玉来的。家人们听见，喜欢的了不得，便说：“拿来，我给你回去。”那人便怀内掏出赏格来，指给门上的人瞧，说：“这不是你们府上的帖子？写明送玉的给银一万两。二太爷，你们这会子瞧我穷，回来我得了银子，就是财主了，别这么待理不理的。”门上人听他的话头儿硬，便说道：“你到底略给我瞧瞧，我好给你回。”那人初倒不肯，后来听人说得有理，便掏出那玉，托在掌中一扬，说：“这是不是？”众家人原是在外服役，只知有玉，也不常见，今日才看见这玉的模样儿了，急忙跑到里头抢头报的似的。那日贾政、贾赦出门，只有贾琏在家。众人回明，贾琏还问：“真不真？”门上人口称：“亲眼见过，只是不给奴才，要见主子，一手交银，一手交玉。”贾琏即也喜欢，忙去禀知王夫人，即便回明贾母，把个袭人乐的合掌念佛。贾母并不改口，一叠连声：“快叫琏儿请那人到书房里坐着，将玉取来一看，即便给银。”贾琏依言，请那人进来，当客待他，用好言道谢：“要借这玉送到里头本人见了，谢银分厘不短。”那人只得将一个红绸子包儿送过去。贾琏打开一看，可不是那一块晶莹美玉吗？贾琏素昔原不理论，今日倒要看看。看了半日，上面的字也仿佛认得出来，什么“除邪祟”等字。贾琏看了，喜之不胜，便叫家伺候，忙忙的送与贾母王夫人认去。
　　这会子惊动了合家的人，都等着争看。凤姐见贾琏进来，便劈手夺去，不敢先看，送到贾母手里，贾琏笑道：“你这么一点儿事，还不叫我献功呢。”贾母打开看时，只见那玉比先前昏暗了好些，一面用手擦摸，鸳鸯拿上眼镜儿来，戴着一瞧，说：“奇怪。这块玉倒是的，怎么把头里的宝色都没了呢？”王夫人看了一会子，也认不出，便叫凤姐过来看。凤姐看了道：“象倒象，只是颜色不大对，不如叫宝兄弟自己一看，就知道了。”袭人在旁，也看着未必是那一块，只是盼得的心盛，也不敢说出不象来。凤姐于是从贾母手中接过来，同着袭人，拿来给宝玉瞧。这时宝玉正睡着才醒。凤姐告诉道：“你的玉有了。”宝玉睡眼蒙胧，接在手里也没瞧，便往地下一撂道：“你们又来哄我了。”说着只是冷笑。凤姐连忙拾起来道：“这也就奇了，怎么你没瞧就知道呢？”宝玉也不答言，只管笑。王夫人也进屋里来了，见他这样，便道：“这不用说了。他那玉原是胎里带来的一宗古怪东西，自然他有道理。想来这个必是人家见了帖儿，照样儿做的。”大家此时恍然大悟。
    贾琏在外间屋里听见这个话，便说道：“既不是，快拿来给我问问他去。人家这样事，他还敢来鬼混！”贾母喝住道：“琏儿，拿了去给他，叫他去罢。那也是穷极了的人，没法儿了，所以见我们家有这样事，他就想赚几个钱，也是有的。如今白白的花了钱弄了这个东西，又叫咱们认出来了。依着我倒别难为他，把这块玉还他，说不是我们的，赏给他几两银子，外头的人知道了，才肯有信儿就送来呢。要是难为了这一个人，就有真的人家也不敢拿了来了。”贾琏答应出去。那人还等着呢，半日不见人来，正在那里心里发虚，只见贾琏气忿忿走出来了。
未知如何，下回分解。

Beiming had gone to Green Lattice Nunnery to see Adamantina and, dispensing with small talk, begged her to use a planchette. Adamantina gave a scornful laugh.

“The reason I see you, miss,” she said, “is because you’re not one of those worldly people. Why should you now believe some rumour you’ve heard and come to pester me? Besides, I’ve no idea how to use a planchette.” With that she made to ignore her guest.

Beiming regretted coming, knowing her strange temper.

“But since I’ve asked, I can’t just go away empty-handed,” she thought.

Not liking to challenge her statement that she could not use a planchette, she simply told her with a smile how worried Xiren and the others were, then rose to her feet and made several bows.

Adamantina sighed, “Why should I do sewing for others to wear? However, since coming to the capital I’ve kept to myself and no one knows me. Now that you’ve broken the rule by coming, I’m afraid this may involve me in endless trouble.”

“I couldn’t bear to refuse them, knowing how compassionate you are. If other people ask you for help in future, of course you can do as you think fit. Who would dare force you?”

Adamantina smiled and ordered the old nun to light incense. She brought out a planchette and stand from a case and after writing a charm she told Beiming to bow and say a prayer. Then they started the planchette together. Before long it wrote swiftly:

Alas! Without trace come, without shadow go;
Under Blue Ridge Peak leaning on an old pine.
For those who would seek me, mountains interpose;
Enter my gate with a smile if you’d find me.

When the planchette stopped, Beiming asked which immortal had been invoked.

“The Immortal with a Crutch,” answered Adamantina.

Beiming copied this message down and asked Adamantina to interpret it.

“I can’t,” said the other. “I don’t understand it either. Take it away quickly. They have many clever people there.”

So Beiming had to go back. On her return to the Garden, when all asked the outcome she handed the planchette’s message to Li Wan without explaining in detail. The young people and Baoyu vied to read it.

Their interpretation was: “You can’t find it for the time being, but it isn’t really lost. It will turn up some day when you’re not looking for it. But where is this Blue Ridge Peak?”

“That must be the name of some fairy mountain,” said Li Wan.

This is an arcane Taoist riddle. How could Green Ridge Peak from our garden appear here? Someone afraid of discovery may have thrown the jade under the rockery where there are pines. But the line “If you would find me” — whose door does that refer to?”

Daiyu asked, “Whom are they inviting?”

Xiuyan answered, “The Immortal with a Crutch.”

Tanchun said, “If it’s an immortal’s door, it must be hard to enter.”

Xiren in her anxiety seized on this wild hope and searched everywhere, looking under every rock, but to no avail. When she went back, Baoyu did not ask whether she had found the jade or not but simply went on smiling foolishly.

Sheyue pleaded frantically, “Young master, where did you lose it? Do tell us! Even if we’re to be punished for it, we should know what we’re accused of.”

He retorted, “I said I lost it outside, but you wouldn’t believe me. Now you ask me — as if I know!”

Li Wan and Tanchun said, “We’ve been in an uproar since early today, and now it’s after the second watch. Look, Cousin Lin can’t keep up and has gone to bed. We should rest too, and go on with the search tomorrow.”

So they dispersed, and Baoyu went to bed. Poor Xiren and the other maids cried and worried the whole night, unable to sleep. But no more of this.

Daiyu, upon returning to her room, reflected that the jade had been found with a gold clasp, which reminded her of the talk in the past about gold matching jade. This pleased her.

“So the bonze and Taoist’s words can’t be trusted,” she thought. “If the gold really was meant to match the jade, how could Baoyu have lost his jade? Maybe because of me they’ve broken up that ‘gold and jade’ match.” This reflection set her mind at rest, and ignoring her exhaustion that day she started reading again. Zijuan, however, was tired and urged her to go to bed. Although she lay down, Daiyu’s thoughts turned to the crab-blossom.

“That jade was brought from the womb, no ordinary thing,” she mused. “Its coming and going must have some significance. If the blossom foretells a happy event, the jade shouldn’t be lost. It looks as if that blossom was unlucky. Could it portend some mishap?” This distressing thought made her shed tears again. But then it occurred to her that if it foretold a happy event, the blossom should have flowered and the jade should be lost. Thus, between grief and joy, she did not fall asleep till dawn.

The next day Lady Wang sent servants to make inquiries in pawnshops, while Xifeng secretly thought out a plan to trace the jade. Several days passed in great commotion, but there was no news of it. Luckily, the Lady Dowager and Jia Zheng did not yet know of the loss. Xiren and the other maids were on tenterhooks every day. Baoyu, too, for several days played truant, just sitting in a daze, saying not a word as if bereft of his wits. Lady Wang supposed that this was because he had lost his jade and was not unduly alarmed.

She was feeling perplexed when Jia Lian came in to pay his respects. Smiling he announced, “Just now I heard that Yu Tsun has sent a messenger to inform the Second Master that my uncle has been promoted to the Grand Secretariat and, by Imperial decree, is coming to the capital. An edict has been issued that he should take up his post on the twentieth of the first month. A dispatch has been sent by three-hundred-li courier. So my uncle, travelling day and night, should be here in a little over a fortnight. I’ve come specially to tell you, madam.”

This news delighted Lady Wang. Having been reflecting that she had few relatives in the capital, that Aunt Xue’s family was in decline and her brother unable to help her as he was an official elsewhere, she was overjoyed to hear that he had been appointed a minister and was coming to the capital. The Wang family would be glorious again, and in future Baoyu would have someone to rely on. This took her mind off the loss of the jade, and she looked forward eagerly to her brother’s arrival.

Then one day Jia Zheng came in, his face stained with tears. Panting he said, “Quick! Go and tell the old lady! Hurry to the palace, but take only a few attendants. You must go too to wait on her. Her Highness has been taken suddenly ill, and eunuchs are waiting outside. They report that the Imperial Physicians have diagnosed a blockage of phlegm and can’t cure it.”

When Lady Wang heard this she burst out sobbing.

Jia Zheng cautioned her, “This is no time for tears! Make haste!”

"Go and fetch the old lady," said Jia Zheng. "But break the news gently. We mustn't give the old lady a fright."

He went out to give the servants their instructions. Lady Wang dried her tears and went to tell the Lady Dowager that the Imperial Consort was ill and they had been summoned to the Palace to see her.

"Not ill again?" exclaimed the Lady Dowager, invoking Buddha. "That scare we had the other day was bad enough, though it turned out to be a false alarm. I only hope it's the same this time."

As she answered her, Lady Wang urged Faithful and the other maids to open the cases and take out the ceremonial clothes and jewels for the old lady to put on. Then she hurried back to her own apartments to dress, after which she returned to wait on the Lady Dowager. They went to the hall and were carried by their sedan-chairs to the Palace, but no more of this.

Since her promotion to the Palace of Great Splendour, Yuanchun's increasing corpulence had made her somewhat slow in her movements; and as she found the daily routine a strain she had from time to time been afflicted with phlegm. The other day on her return from a banquet she had caught a chill which brought on a recurrence of her illness. This attack proved more serious. Her phlegm choked her and her limbs grew cold. The Emperor was informed and physicians were summoned, but she could not swallow their decoctions and even an emergency prescription failed to take effect. Then the eunuchs, growing alarmed, reported the situation and asked that her family be called to her bedside. So the Imperial Consort's mother and grandmother were summoned to the Palace.

When the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang saw Yuanchun, she was unable to speak and had only the strength to indicate her distress by signs. Although they tried to comfort her, it was clear that she was at her last gasp. Soon Jia Zheng and the others presented their cards of attendance and were announced by the ladies-in-waiting, but by then the Imperial Consort could no longer see them and her face was changing colour. The eunuchs in charge were about to report this to the Emperor, but fearing that if other Imperial consorts came to see her her kins-women would have to withdraw, they asked them to wait in an outer apartment. The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang could not bear to leave, yet as this was the Palace regulation they had to go, not venturing to weep but consumed with grief.

Soon a eunuch came out to summon an astrologer. At that the Lady Dowager knew the end was near but still she dared not move. Presently another eunuch came to announce that Her Highness had departed. This was on the nineteenth of the twelfth month of the year jia-yin. As the Spring Begins fell that year on the eighteenth, the Imperial Consort's demise was in the first month of the year yi-mao, and she was forty-three. Then the Lady Dowager, suppressing her grief, rose and took her leave, mounting her sedan-chair to return home while Jia Zheng and the others, who had already heard the news, came back sorrowing. At home, Lady Xing, Li Wan, Xifeng, Baoyu and the rest came out to both sides of the hall to welcome the Lady Dowager. Having paid their respects to her and to Jia Zheng and Lady Wang, they gave way to weeping. But no more of this.

The next day all the titled members of the family went to the Palace according to the regulations for the mourning of an Imperial Consort, to pay their respects and lament there. As Jia Zheng was a ministry undersecretary, although the obsequies followed the prescribed ritual he had to attend to his official duties as well, and his colleagues also expected him to advise them, so that he was kept doubly busy — this was not like the time of the demise of the Empress Dowager or Imperial Consort Zhou. As the Imperial Consort had left no child, she was given the posthumous title of Virtuous and Noble Consort. Such are the Palace regulations with which we need not concern ourselves.

All the men and women of the Jia family went to the Palace every day, and their bustle and confusion can be imagined. Luckily Xifeng had recently been in better health, so although she had to see to household affairs and prepare for Wang Ziteng's arrival in the capital to receive congratulations, she was able to cope. And when her elder brother Wang Ren, knowing that his uncle had joined the Grand Secretariat, came to the capital with his family, Xifeng was so pleased and relieved of her anxiety by the arrival of her own people that she felt even better. Lady Wang, seeing Xifeng again taking charge, was able to shift half the burden to her; and the knowledge that her brother was coming to the capital set her mind at rest too.

Baoyu, having no official duties and no interest in study, was left to his own devices by his tutor who knew of the family's loss. And Jia Zheng, being so busy, had no time to supervise him. So he was free to amuse himself every day with the girls. However, since losing his jade he had grown so listless that his talk was all incoherent. When the Lady Dowager and the others came back from the Palace, he was called upon to pay his respects.

he would go if sent for, but if not he stayed where he was. Xiren and the other maids were nervous and apprehensive, not daring to provoke him for fear of angering him. When meals were brought he ate what was put before him, but if they did not bring it he did not ask for it. Xiren, seeing the state he was in, thought he seemed less angry than ill. She snatched time to go to the Naiad’s House and tell Zijuan, “The young master’s in a bad way. I wish your young lady would come and talk to him to cheer him up.”

Zijuan passed this on to Daiyu; but the thought that her marriage had been decided on made her feel that Baoyu must be the one chosen. She was too embarrassed to go and see him. If he came, well and good. They had grown up together, so she could hardly cold-shoulder him. But it was out of the question for her to go to his place. So she did not go.

Xiren told Tanchun in private. But Tanchun, well aware that the blossoming of the crabapple tree had been an ill omen and Baoyu’s loss of his jade even stranger, and with the additional shock of Yuanchun’s death, felt convinced that these were all inauspicious signs for the family. She was too dejected to have the heart to reason with Baoyu. Besides, being his sister she had to observe certain bounds and could only call once or twice. Finding him listless each time, she did not go often.

Baochai too had heard of the loss of the jade. That day when Aunt Xue had agreed to Baoyu’s proposal on her return she told Baochai, adding, “Though your aunt made the request, I haven’t given my final consent yet; I said I’d wait till your brother comes back to decide. Are you willing or not?”

Baochai had answered gravely, “You’re wrong there, mother. A girl’s marriage is decided by her parents. Since my father’s dead, the decision rests with you. If not, you should consult my brother. Why ask me?” This made Aunt Xue love her even more for her virtue and composure, in spite of her being so delicately brought up. So in her presence she did not mention Baoyu again, and Baochai naturally never referred to him either. Though shocked to hear he had lost his jade, she could not very well inquire about it but had to rely on hearsay, behaving as if it were no concern of hers. Only Aunt Xue sent maids over several times to ask for news. Worried as she was by her son Pan’s court case, she was waiting for her nephew to reach the capital to clear him. And knowing that the Imperial Consort had died, though the Jia family was in turmoil, she was glad to hear that Xifeng had recovered and was managing the household again. So she seldom went over.

This left Xiren to wait on Baoyu and try to comfort him as best she could; but he seemed not to understand, and she could only fret in secret.

A few days later, when the Imperial Consort’s coffin had been moved to a temporary resting place in the Imperial Cemetery and the Lady Dowager and the others had come back after the funeral, they found Baoyu daily more dazed. He had no fever or pain, but ate little, slept little and even talked incoherently. Xiren and Sheyue were frantic and reported this several times to Xifeng, who came over from time to time. At first they had thought he was upset by the loss of his jade, but now his distracted manner made them send every day to ask a doctor to come and prescribe for him. However, the decoctions he took only made him worse instead of better. When asked where he felt bad, he could not tell them.

Not till after Yuanchun’s funeral did the Lady Dowager come to see him, as she had been missing him. Lady Wang accompanied her. Xiren made Baoyu go out to welcome them and pay his respects. Though unwell, he had been getting up every day, and today when told to go and greet his grandmother he did so and paid his respects, with Xiren supporting him and prompting him what to say.

“My child!” exclaimed the Lady Dowager at sight of him. “I’ve been so worried, that’s why I’ve come to see you. Now you look just the same as before, I feel much relieved.” Lady Wang too was reassured. But instead of answering them Baoyu simply grinned.

They went inside and sat down, and when they spoke to him

She prompted him sentence by sentence, and he repeated them after her like a half-wit, quite unlike his usual self. The more the old lady saw, the more perplexed she grew.

“When I came in just now he didn’t seem to be ill,” she said. “But looking at him carefully, I can see he’s in a bad way — he seems to have taken leave of his senses. What can have caused this?”

Lady Wang knew that she could not hide the truth, and the sight of Xiren’s distress decided her to pass on the story concocted by Baoyu, that he had lost his jade during the party at the Earl of Lin’an’s. She told the old lady this in a low voice, afraid that the news might upset her.

“We’ve sent people to search high and low for it,” she added. “We’ve consulted oracles too, and they all say it must be in a pawnshop. We’re bound to find it.”

The Lady Dowager exclaimed in dismay and rose to her feet, tears streaming from her eyes.

“How could you be so careless as to lose that jade?” she cried. “How could you take such a thing lightly? Do you mean to say the master is washing his hands of the matter too?”

As Lady Wang saw that the old lady was angry, she made Xiren and the others kneel down. Assuming a stern expression herself, she replied, “We were afraid that if you knew, madam, you might worry and the master might be angry; that’s why we didn’t dare tell you.”

“This jade is Baoyu’s lifeline,” scolded the old lady. “Losing it has made him lose his wits. This is disastrous! Everybody in town knows about this jade. If someone’s picked it up, do you think they’ll let you have it back? Send for the master at once. I want to speak to him.”

Lady Wang and Xiren pleaded with her in terror, “Don’t be angry, madam! If you are, the master will be even more severe. As Baoyu’s ill, please leave it to us to search for it with all our might.”

“If you’re afraid of his blaming you, I’ll take the responsibility,” snapped the old lady.

She told Sheyue to send for him.

Presently the maid came back to report, “The master has gone out to see some friends.”

“In that case, we can do without him,” said the old lady. “You can tell him I said there’s no need to punish the servants yet. Send for Lian.”

When Jia Lian came she ordered him to write a notice of the reward offered, to be posted in the places Baoyu had passed the other day. It was to read: “One hundred thousand taels of silver for the return of the jade; fifty thousand for information leading to its recovery.” They must not grudge the money, she said, if the jade was found.

“This is the only way to recover it. If we just depend on the few servants in our household to search, we’ll never find it.”

Lady Wang dared not raise any objection. The Lady Dowager sent to tell Jia Lian to lose no time in having these notices written and posted. Then she ordered some servants to move all Baoyu’s things to her apartments, and said that only Xiren and Qiuwen were to wait on him there, the other maids being left to look after his rooms.

Baoyu said nothing to all this, simply giggling foolishly. The old lady took him by the hand and stood up, and with Xiren and the others supporting him they left the Garden.

Upon reaching her own compound, the Lady Dowager made Lady Wang take a seat while she had an inner room prepared for Baoyu. Then she told Lady Wang, “Do you know what I have in mind? There are so few people in the Garden, and the sudden withering and fresh blossoming of the flowers in Happy Red Court strike me as rather uncanny. I used to think that jade of his could ward off evil spirits; but now that it’s lost I’m afraid some evil influence may have taken possession of him. That’s why I’ve brought him here to stay with me. We won’t let him out for the next few days. The doctors can come to see him here.”

“Of course you’re right, madam, as always,” replied Lady Wang. “Now that Baoyu is staying with you, your greater fortune will overcome any evil influence.”

“What fortune have I? It’s just that my rooms are cleaner and I have more sutras here. He can read them to calm his mind. Ask him if he’s willing to stay.”

When Baoyu heard this he simply smiled. Xiren prompted him to say that he was willing, and he did so. Lady Wang, seeing the state he was in, could not hold back her tears; but not liking to weep in the old lady’s presence she stifled her sobs.

The Lady Dowager knew how she felt and did not press the point.

“You may go now. I shall deal with him. When the master comes back this evening, tell him not to come to see me and not to say a word.” After Lady Wang had left, the Lady Dowager told Yuanyang to get some sedatives and take them according to the prescription.

Now let us return to Jia Zheng. On his way home that evening in his carriage he overheard some people on the road saying, “It’s very easy for a man to make a fortune.”

“How so?” another asked.

“I heard today that the young master in the Jung Mansion has lost his jade. They’ve put up a notice describing its size, shape and colour, and promising ten thousand taels of silver to anyone who brings it back, with five thousand for anyone who reports where it is.”

Although Jia Zheng could not make out all this clearly, he was staggered. He hurried home and questioned the gateman, who told him, “I didn’t know about it either, sir, until this noon when Master Lien gave the old lady’s orders to put up this notice.”

Jia Zheng sighed. “This family is fated to decline!” he exclaimed. “To think that we should have bred such a monster! When he was born the whole street was full of rumours, and after more than ten years things quietened down a little; but now this notice is put up to recover his jade. How preposterous!” He went in at once to question Lady Wang, who told him the whole story. As this was the old lady’s idea he dared not oppose it, but he gave his wife a scolding. Then he went out and ordered the notice to be taken down on the sly, without the old lady’s knowledge. However, it had already been removed by some idlers.

Some time later, a man turned up at the Jung Mansion gate and announced that he had brought the jade. The servants, overjoyed, urged him, “Let us have it, and we’ll report to the master.”

The fellow brought out the notice from his pocket and showed it to them. “Isn’t this a notice from your mansion?” he demanded. “It says clearly that whoever brings the jade will get ten thousand taels. Now that I’m poor, sir, you may look down on me; but when I get the silver I shall be a rich man. Don’t be so offhand.”

Hearing how confident he sounded, the gatemen said, “Just let me have a look at it so that I can report.”

At first the fellow refused, but when they reasoned with him he took out the jade and held it up on his palm. “Well, is this it or not?” he asked.

The servants, who worked outside and knew of the jade but had seldom set eyes on it, now hurried in to be the first with the news. As Jia Zheng and Jia She were out that day, Jia Lien was the only master at home. When they reported to him he asked, “Is it genuine?”

“I saw it with my own eyes,” the gateman declared. “But he wouldn’t give it to me. He insists on seeing the master to hand it over in return for the reward.”

Jia Lien, delighted, went to inform Lady Wang, then told the old lady, which made Xiren clasp her hands in joyful prayer. The Lady Dowager without a second thought cried, “Send Lien to invite him to the library and have the jade brought for me to see. If it’s genuine, we’ll pay him at once.”

Jia Lien accordingly invited the man in as a guest, treating him politely and thanking him, then said, “Let me take the jade to show the owner. If it’s genuine, you’ll be paid in full to the last cent.”

The man had to hand the jade over wrapped in red silk. When Jia Lien opened it he saw a beautiful, sparkling piece of jade. He had never concerned himself with it before, but now he examined it carefully. After some time he could make out the inscription: “Able to ward off evil spirits.” This so overjoyed him that he ordered the servants to prepare a feast and hurried in to show the jade to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang.

By now the whole household had heard the news and gathered to see the jade. When Xifeng saw Jia Lien come in she snatched it from him and, not venturing to look at it first, presented it to the old lady.

Grandmother Jia was holding the jade when Jia Lian came in. “So you’ve got it,” he said. “Now I’ve no chance to show my prowess.”

The Lady Dowager opened the case and saw that the jade had lost its lustre. She rubbed it, and Yuanyang brought her spectacles to peer at it through them.

“How strange!” she exclaimed. “It is the same jade, yet the precious light has gone. This is perplexing.”

Lady Wang looked at it but could not identify it either, and asked Xifeng to have a look.

“It looks like it,” said Xifeng, “only the colour isn’t right. Better let Cousin Baoyu see it himself to tell.”

Xiren, who was also looking at it, did not think it was the real jade; but she was so eager to get it back that she dared not say it was a fake. Xifeng took it from the old lady and went with Xiren to show it to Baoyu, who had just woken up. Xifeng told him, “Your jade’s been found.”

Still drowsy, he took it without looking at it and flung it on the floor.

“Are you trying to fool me again?” he sneered.

Xifeng hastily picked it up.

“That’s odd!” she cried. “How did you know without even looking?”

He simply smiled and made no answer. Lady Wang came in then and, seeing his behaviour, said, “No need to say more. That jade of his is a strange object that he brought from the womb, so of course he has his own way of knowing. This must be one made by someone who saw the notice and copied it.”

Then the others saw the light.

Jia Lian, who had heard this in the outer room, said, “If it’s not the real one, let me have it to go and question that fellow. How dare he play such a trick!”

The Lady Dowager called him in to stop him. “Take it to him, Lian,” she said, “and let him go. He must be desperately poor to do such a thing. When he heard we had offered a reward, he faked this to get the money. Now he’s spent money to no purpose, and we’ve seen through his trick. Don’t make trouble for him. Just give this back to him and tell him it isn’t ours, but we’ll make him a present of a few taels. If outsiders hear of this, they may bring the real one. If we punish this man, even those who have it won’t dare come.”

Jia Lian had to agree. He went out. The man was still waiting there, and having seen no one come out for so long he was growing apprehensive when Jia Lian strode out angrily.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第96章 瞒消息凤姐设奇谋 泄机关颦儿迷本性

话说贾琏拿了那块假玉忿忿走出，到了书房。那个人看见贾琏的气色不好，心里先发了虚了，连忙站起来迎着。刚要说话，只见贾琏冷笑道：“好大胆，我把你这个混账东西！这里是什么地方儿，你敢来掉鬼！”回头便问：“小厮们呢？”外头轰雷一般，几个小厮齐声答应。贾琏道：“取绳子去捆起他来！等老爷回来回明了，把他送到衙门里去。”众小厮又一齐答应：“预备着呢。”嘴里虽如此，却不动身。那人先唬的手足无措，见这般势派，知道难逃公道，只得跪下给贾琏碰头，一口声声只叫：“老太爷别生气！是我一时穷极无奈，才想出这个没脸的营生来。那玉是我借钱做的，我也不敢要了，只得孝敬府里的哥儿玩罢。”说毕，又连连磕头。贾琏啐道：“你这个不知死活的东西！这府里希罕你的那扔不了的浪东西！”正闹着，只见赖大进来，陪着笑向贾琏道：“二爷别生气了。靠他算个什么东西！饶了他，叫他滚出去罢。”贾琏道：“实在可恶！”赖大、贾琏作好作歹，众人在外头都说道：“糊涂狗攮的，还不给爷和赖大爷磕头呢！快快的滚罢，还等窝心脚呢。”那人赶忙磕了两个头，抱头鼠窜而去。从此，街上闹动了：“贾宝玉弄出‘假宝玉’来。”
　　且说贾政那日拜客回来，众人因为灯节底下，恐怕贾政生气，巳过去的事了，便也都不肯回。只因元妃的事，忙碌了好些时、近日宝玉又病着，虽有旧例家宴，大家无兴、也无有可记之事。
　　到了正月十七日，王夫人正盼王子腾来京，只见凤姐进来回说：“今日二爷在外听得有人传说：我们家大老爷赶着进京，离城只二百多里地，在路上没了！太太听见了没有？”王夫人吃惊道：“我没有听见，老爷昨晚也没有说起。到底在那里听见的？”凤姐道：“说是在枢密张老爷家听见的。”王夫人怔了半天，那眼泪早流下来了，因拭泪说道：“回来再叫琏儿索性打听明白了来告诉我。”凤姐答应去了。
　　王夫人不免暗里落泪，悲女哭弟，又为宝玉耽忧。如此连三接二，都是不随意的事，那里搁得住？便有些心口疼痛起来。又加贾琏打听明白了，来说道：“舅太爷是赶路劳乏，偶然感冒风寒，到了十里屯地方，延医调治，无奈这个地方没有名医，误用了药，一剂就死了。但不知家眷可到了那里没有。”王夫人听了，一阵心酸，便心口疼得坐不住，叫彩云等扶了上炕，还扎挣看叫贾琏去回了贾政：“即速收拾行装，迎到那里，帮着料理完毕，即刻回来告诉我们，好叫你媳妇儿放心。”贾琏不敢违拗，只得辞了贾政起身。
　　贾政早已知道，心里很不受用，又知宝玉失玉以后，神志昏愦，医药无效，又值王夫人心疼。那年正值京察，工部将贾政保列一等，二月，吏部带领引见。皇上念贾政勤俭谨慎，即放了江西粮道。即日谢恩，已奏明起程日期。虽有众亲朋贺喜，贾政也无心应酬。只念家中人口不宁，又不敢耽延在家。正在无计可施，只听见贾母那边叫：“请老爷。”贾政即忙进去。看见王夫人带着病也在那里，便向贾母请了安。贾母叫他坐下，便说：“你不日就要赴任，我有多少话与你说，不知你听不听？”说着掉下泪来。贾政忙站起来，说道：“老太太有话，只管吩咐，儿子怎敢不遵命呢？”贾母哽咽着说道：“我今年八十一岁的人了，你又要做外任去。偏有你大哥在家，你又不能告亲老。你这一去了，我所疼的只有宝玉，偏偏的又病得糊涂，还不知道怎么样呢！我昨日叫赖升媳妇出去叫人给宝玉算算命，这先生算得好灵，说：‘要娶了金命的人帮扶他，必要冲冲喜才好，不然只怕保不住。’我知道你不信那些话，所以教你来商量。你的媳妇也在这里，你们两个也商量商量，还是要宝玉好呢？还是随他去呢？”贾政陪笑说道：“老太太当初疼儿子这么疼的，难道做儿子的就不疼自己的儿子不成么？只为宝玉不上进，所以时常恨他，也不过是‘恨铁不成钢’的意思。老太太既要给他成家，这也是该当的，岂有逆着老太太不疼他的理？如今宝玉病着，儿子也是不放心。因老太太不叫他见我，所以儿子也不敢言语。我到底瞧瞧宝玉是个什么病？”
    王夫人见贾政说着也有些眼圈儿红，知道心里是疼的，便叫袭人扶了宝玉来。宝玉见了他父亲，袭人叫他请安，他便请了个安。贾政见他脸面很瘦，目光无神，大有疯傻之状，便叫人扶了进去，便想到：“自己也是望六的人了，如今又放外任，不知道几年回来。倘或这孩子果然不好，一则年老无嗣，虽说有孙子，到底隔了一层；二则老太太最疼的是宝玉，若有差错，可不是我的罪名更重了？”瞧瞧王夫人一包眼泪，又想到他身上，复站起来说：“老太太这么大年纪，想法儿疼孙子，做儿子的还敢违拗？老太太主意该怎么便怎么就是了。但只姨太太那边不知说明白了没有。”王夫人便道：“姨太太是早应了的，只为蟠儿的事没有结案，所以这些时总没提起。”贾政又道：这就是第一层的难处。他哥哥在监里，妹子怎么出嫁？况且贵妃的事虽不禁婚嫁，宝玉应照已出嫁的姐姐，有九个月的功服，此时也难娶亲。再者，我的起身日期已经奏明，不敢耽搁，这几天怎么办呢？”贾母想了一想：“说的果然不错。若是等这几件事过去，他父亲又走了，倘或这病一天重似一天，怎么好？只可越些礼办了才好。”想定主意，便说道：“你若给他办呢，我自然有个道理，包管都碍不着：姨太太那边，我和你媳妇亲自过去求他。蟠儿那里，我央蝌儿去告诉他，说是要救宝玉的命，诸事将就，自然应的。若说服里娶亲，当真使不得；况且宝玉病着，也不可叫他成亲，不过是冲冲喜。我们两家愿意，孩子们又有‘金玉’的道理，婚是不用合的了，即挑了好日子，按着咱们家分儿过了礼。趁着挑个娶亲日子，一概鼓乐不用，倒按宫里的样子，用十二对提灯，一乘八人轿子抬了来，照南边规矩拜了堂，一样坐床撒帐，可不是算娶了亲了么？宝丫头心地明白，是不用虑的。内中又有袭人，也还是个妥妥当当的孩子，再有个明白人常劝他，更好。他又和宝丫头合的来。再者，姨太太曾说：‘宝丫头的金锁也有个和尚说过，只等有玉的便是婚姻。’焉知宝丫头过来，不因金锁倒招出他那块玉来，也定不得。从此一天好似一天，岂不是大家的造化？这会子只要立刻收拾屋子，铺排起来，这屋子是要你派的。一概亲友不请，也不排筵席。待宝玉好了，过了功服，然后再摆席请人。这么着，都赶的上，你也看见了他们小两口儿的事，也好放心着去。”
    贾政听了，原不愿意，只是贾母做主，不敢违命，勉强陪笑说道：“老太太想得极是，也很妥当。只是要吩咐家下众人，不许吵嚷得里外皆知，这要耽不是的。姨太太那边只怕不肯，若是果真应了，也只好按着老太太的主意办去。”贾母道：“姨太太那里有我呢，你去罢。”贾政答应出来，心中好不自在。因赴任事多，部里领凭，亲友们荐人，种种应酬不绝，竟把宝玉的事听凭贾母交与王夫人凤姐儿了。惟将荣禧堂后身王夫人内屋旁边一大跨所二十余间房屋指与宝玉，余者一概不管。贾母定了主意，叫人告诉他去，贾政只说“很好”。此是后话。
　　且说宝玉见过贾政，袭人扶回里间炕上。因贾政在外，无人敢与宝玉说话，宝玉便昏昏沉沉的睡去，贾母与贾政所说的话，宝玉一句也没有听见。袭人等却静静儿的听得明白。头里虽也听得些风声，到底影响，只不见宝钗过来，却也有些信真。今日听了这些话，心里方才水落归漕，倒也喜欢。心里想道：“果然上头的眼力不错，这才配的是，我也造化！若他来了，我可以卸了好些担子。但是这一位的心里只有一个林姑娘，幸亏他没有听见，若知道了，又不知要闹到什么分儿了。”袭人想到这里，转喜为悲，心想：“这件事怎么好？老太太、太太那里知道他们心里的事？一时高兴，说给他知道，原想要他病好。若是他还象头里的心，初见林姑娘，便要摔玉砸玉；况且那年夏天在园里，把我当作林姑娘，说了好些私心话；后来因为紫鹃说了句玩话儿，便哭得死去活来。若是如今和他说要娶宝姑娘，竟把林姑娘撂开，除非是他人事不知还可，倘或明白些，只怕不但不能冲喜，竟是催命了。我再不把话说明，那不是一害三个人了么？”袭人想定主意，待等贾政出去，叫秋纹照看着宝玉，便从里间出来，走到王夫人身旁，悄悄的请了王夫人到贾母后身屋里去说话。贾母只道是宝玉有话，也不理会，还在那里打算怎么过礼，怎么娶亲。
　　那袭人同了王夫人到了后间，便跪下哭了。王夫人不知何意，把手拉着他说：“好端端的，这是怎么说？有什么委屈，起来说。”袭人道：“这话奴才是不该说的，这会子因为没有法儿了！”王夫人道：“你慢慢的说。”袭人道：“宝玉的亲事，老太太、太太已定了宝姑娘了，自然是极好的一件事。只是奴才想着，太太看去，宝玉和宝姑娘好，还是和林姑娘好呢？”王夫人道：“他两个因从小儿在一处，所以宝玉和林姑娘又好些。”袭人道：“不是‘好些’。”便将宝玉素与黛玉这些光景一一的说了，还说：“这些事都是太太亲眼见的，独是夏天的话，我从没敢和别人说。”王夫人拉着袭人道：“我看外面儿已瞧出几分来了，你今儿一说，更加是了。但是刚才老爷说的话，想必都听见了，你看他的神情儿怎么样？”袭人道：“如今宝玉若有人和他说话他就笑，没人和他说话他就睡，所以头里的话却倒都没听见。”王夫人道：“倒是这件事叫人怎么样呢？”袭人道：“奴才说是说了，还得太太告诉老太太，想个万全的主意才好。”王夫人便道：“既这么着，你去干你的。这时候满屋子的人，暂且不用提起。等我瞅空儿回明老太太再作道理。”
　　说着，仍到贾母跟前。贾母正在那里和凤姐儿商议，见王夫人进来，便问道：“袭人丫头说什么，这么鬼鬼祟祟的？”王夫人趁问，便将宝玉的心事细细回明贾母。贾母听了，半日没言语。王夫人和凤姐也都不再说了。只见贾母叹道：“别的事都好说。林丫头倒没有什么。若宝玉真是这样，这可叫人作了难了。”只见凤姐想了一想，因说道：“难倒不难。只是我想了个主意，不知姑妈肯不肯。”王夫人道：“你有主意，只管说给老太太听，大家娘儿们商量着办罢了。”凤姐道：“依我想，这件事，只有一个‘掉包儿’的法子。”贾母道：“怎么‘掉包儿’？”凤姐道：“如今不管宝兄弟明白不明白，大家吵嚷起来，说是老爷做主，将林姑娘配了他了，瞧他的神情儿怎么样。要是他全不管，这个包儿也就不用掉了。若是他有些喜欢的意思，这事却要大费周折呢。”王夫人道：“就算他喜欢，你怎么样办法呢？”凤姐走到王夫人耳边，如此这般的说了一遍。王夫人点了几点头儿，笑了一笑，说道：“也罢了。”贾母便问道：“你们娘儿两个捣鬼，到底告诉我是怎么着呀。”凤姐恐贾母不懂，露泄机关，便也向耳边轻轻告诉了一遍。贾母果真一时不懂。凤姐笑着又说了几句。贾母笑道：“这么着也好，可就只忒苦了宝丫头了。倘或吵嚷出来，林丫头又怎么样呢？”凤姐道：“这个话，原只说给宝玉听，外头一概不许提起，有谁知道呢？”
　　正说间，丫头传进话来，说：“琏二爷回来了。”王夫人恐贾母问及，使个眼色与凤姐。凤姐便出来迎着贾琏，努了个嘴儿，同到王夫人屋里等着去了。一会儿，王夫人进来，已见凤姐哭的两眼通红。贾琏请了安，将到十里屯料理王子腾的丧事的话说了一遍，便说：“有恩旨赏了内阁的职衔，谥了文勤公，命本家扶柩回籍，着沿途地方宫员照料。昨日起身，连家眷回南去了。舅太太叫我回来请安问好，说：‘如今想不到不能进京，有多少话不能说。听见我大舅子要进京，若是路上遇见了，便叫他来到咱们这里细细的说。’”王夫人听毕，其悲痛自不必言。凤姐劝慰了一番，“请太太略歇一歇，晚上来，再商量宝玉的事罢。”说毕，同了贾琏回到自己房中，告诉了贾琏，叫他派人收拾新房不提。
　　一日，黛玉早饭后，带着紫鹃到贾母这边来，一则请安，二则也为自己散散闷。出了潇湘馆，走了几步，忽然想起忘了手绢子来，因叫紫鹃回去取来，自己却慢慢的走着等他。刚走到沁芳桥那边山石背后当日同宝玉葬花之处，忽听一个人呜呜咽咽在那里哭。黛玉煞住脚听时，又听不出是谁的声音，也听不出哭的叨叨的是些什么话。心里甚是疑惑，便慢慢走去。及到了跟前，却见一个浓眉大眼的丫头在那里哭呢。黛玉未见他时，还只疑府里这些大丫头有什么说不出的心事，所以来这里发泄发泄；及至见了这个丫头，却又好笑，因想到：“这种蠢货，有什么情种。自然是那屋里作粗活的丫头，受了大女孩子的气了。”细瞧了一瞧，却不认得。
　　那丫头见黛玉来了，便也不敢再哭，站起来拭眼泪。黛玉问道：“你好好的为什么在这里伤心？”那丫头听了这话、又流泪道：“林姑娘，你评评这个理。他们说话，我又不知道，我就说错了一句话，我姐姐也不犯就打我呀。”黛玉听了，不懂他说的是什么，因笑问道：“你姐姐是那一个？”那丫头道：“就是珍珠姐姐。”黛玉听了，才知他是贾母屋里的。因又问：“你叫什么？”那丫头道：“我叫傻大姐儿。”黛玉笑了一笑，又问：“你姐姐为什么打你？你说错了什么话了？”那丫头道：“为什么呢，就是为我们宝二爷娶宝姑娘的事情。”黛玉听了这句话，如同一个疾雷，心头乱跳，略定了定神，便叫这丫头：“你跟了我这里来。”那丫头跟着黛玉到那畸角儿上葬桃花的去处，那里背静，黛玉因问道：“宝二爷娶宝姑娘，他为什么打你呢？”傻大姐道：“我们老太太和太太、二奶奶商量了，因为我们老爷要起身，说：就赶着往姨太太商量，把宝姑娘娶过来罢。头一宗，给宝二爷冲什么喜；第二宗……”说到这里，又瞅着黛玉笑了一笑，才说道：“赶着办了，还要给林姑娘说婆婆家呢。”
　　黛玉已经听呆了。这丫头只管说道：“我又不知道他们怎么商量的，不叫人吵嚷，怕宝姑娘听见害躁。我白和宝二爷屋里的袭人姐姐说了一句：‘咱们明儿更热闹了，又是宝姑娘，又是宝二奶奶，这可怎么叫呢？’林姑娘，你说我这话害着珍珠姐姐什么了吗？他走过来就打了我一个嘴巴，说我混说，不遵上头的话，要撵出我去。——我知道上头为什么不叫言语呢？你们又没告诉我，就打我。”说着，又哭起来。
　　那黛玉此时心里，竟是油儿、酱儿、糖儿、醋儿倒在一处的一般，甜、苦、酸、咸，竟说不上什么味儿来了。停了一会儿，颤巍巍的说道：“你别混说了。你再混说，叫人听见，又要打你了。你去罢。”说着，自己转身要回潇湘馆去。那身子竟有千百斤重的，两只脚却象踩着棉花一般，早已软了。只得一步一步慢慢的走将来。走了半天，还没到沁芳桥畔。原来脚下软了，走的慢，且又迷迷痴痴，信着脚儿从那边绕过来，更添了两箭地的路。这时刚到沁芳桥畔，却又不知不觉的顺着堤往回里走起来。紫鹃取了绢子来，不见黛玉。正在那里看时，只见黛玉颜色雪白，身子恍恍荡荡的，眼睛也直直的，在那里东转西转。又见一个丫头往前头走了，离的远也看不出是那一个来，心中惊疑不定，只得赶过来，轻轻的问道：“姑娘，怎么又回去？是要往那里去？”黛玉也只模糊听见，随一应道：“我问问宝玉去。”紫鹃听了，摸不着头脑，只得搀着他到贾母这边来。
　　黛玉走到贾母门口，心里似觉明晰，回头看见紫鹃搀着自己，便站住了，问道：“你作什么来的？”紫鹃陪笑道：“我找了绢子来了。头里见姑娘在桥那边呢，我赶着过去问姑娘，姑娘没理会。”黛玉笑道：“我打量你来瞧宝二爷来了呢，不然，怎么往这里走呢？”紫鹃见他心里迷惑，便知黛玉必是听见那丫头什么话来，惟有点头微笑而已。只是心里怕他见了宝玉，那一个已经是疯疯傻傻，这一个又这样恍恍惚惚，一时说出些不大体统的话来，那时如何是好？心里虽如此想，却也不敢违拗，只得搀他进去。
　　那黛玉却又奇怪，这时不是先前那样软了，也不用紫鹃打帘子，自己掀起帘子进来。却是寂然无声，因贾母在屋里歇中觉，丫头们也有脱滑儿玩去的，也有打盹的，也有在那里伺候老太太的。倒是袭人听见帘子响，从屋里出来一看，见是黛玉，便让道：“姑娘，屋里坐罢。”黛玉笑着道：“宝二爷在家么？”袭人不知底里，刚要答言，只见紫鹃在黛玉身后和他努嘴儿，指着黛玉，又摇摇手儿。袭人不解何意，也不敢言语。黛玉却也不理会，自己走进房来。看见宝玉在那里坐着，也不起来让坐，只瞅着嘻嘻的傻笑。黛玉自己坐下，却也瞅着宝玉笑。两个人也不问好，也不说话，也无推让，只管对着脸傻笑起来。袭人看见这番光景，心里大不得主意，只是没法儿。忽然听着黛玉说道：“宝玉，你为什么病了？”宝玉笑道：“我为林姑娘病了。”袭人紫鹃两个吓得面目改色，连忙用言语来岔。两个却又不答言，仍旧傻笑起来。袭人见了这样，知道黛玉此时心中迷惑，和宝玉一样，因悄和紫鹃说道：“姑娘才好了，我叫秋纹妹妹同着你搀回姑娘，歇歇去罢。”因回头向秋纹道：“你和紫鹃姐姐送林姑娘去罢，你可别混说话。”秋纹笑着也不言语，便来同着紫鹃搀起黛玉。那黛玉也就站起来，瞅着宝玉只管笑，只管点头儿。紫鹃又催道：“姑娘，回家去歇歇罢。”黛玉道：“可不是，我这就是回去的时候儿了。”说着，便回身笑着出来了，仍旧不用丫头们搀扶，自己却走得比往常飞快。紫鹃秋纹后面赶忙跟着走。
    黛玉出了贾母院门，只管一直走去，紫鹃连忙搀住，叫道：“姑娘，往这么来。”黛玉仍是笑着，随了往潇湘馆来。离门一不远，紫鹃道：“阿弥陀佛，可到了家了。”只这一句话没说完，只见黛玉身子往前一栽，“哇”的一声，一口血直吐出来。
未知性命如何，且听下回分解。

Jia Lian, in a rage at the discovery that the jade was a fake, went back to his study with it. The man who had brought it, seeing how angry he was, was already quaking in his boots and rose to his feet to greet him with a bow. Before he could say a word, however, Jia Lian sneered:

“You’ve got a nerve, you scoundrel! How dare you play such a trick in a house like this!” He turned to ask, “Where are the men?” Several pages outside answered with a loud cry, and he ordered, “Fetch a rope and truss him up. When the master comes home, we’ll report this to him and have the fellow sent to the yamen.”

“Yes, sir!” chorused the pages, though none of them moved.

The man, scared out of his wits by this commotion and seeing that he was in for trouble, fell on his knees to kowtow to Jia Lian.

“Don’t be angry, sir!” he begged. “I was so hard up, I’d no way out but to think of this dirty trick. I borrowed money to have that jade made, but now I daren’t ask for payment. Please keep it for the young master to play with.” He kowtowed again and again.

Jia Lian spat in disgust, “You fool! D’you think we need your worthless junk here?”

In the midst of this commotion in came Lai Da who said with a conciliatory smile, “Don’t be angry, Master Lian. He isn’t worth bothering about. Do let him off and tell him to clear out.”

“The wretch is too outrageous!”

Lai Da and Jia Lian then seemed to be having an argument, while the servants outside called, “You stupid dog! Why don’t you kowtow to the masters? Clear out quick, unless you want a kick in the pants!”

The man hastily kowtowed twice to them, then picked up his jade and scuttled away. And after this, the story spread through the streets that Baoyu’s jade had turned out to be false.

To return to Jia Zheng, the day he came back from calling on friends, as it was the middle of the Lantern Festival his household were afraid he might be angry and so said nothing to him about what had happened, especially as they had been busy for some time over the Imperial Consort’s death and Baoyu’s illness. Although the family feast that year followed the old custom, no one was in the mood for enjoyment and nothing of note occurred.

On the seventeenth, Lady Wang was expecting her brother Wang Ziteng to the capital when Xifeng came in to announce, “Just now my husband heard outside that our uncle is hurrying to the capital, but he died on the way when only two hundred li from the city! Have you heard that, madam?”

“No,” gasped Lady Wang, aghast. “The master didn’t mention it yesterday. Where did this news come from?”

“They say Secretary Zhang’s family heard it.”

Lady Wang was speechless. Her tears had already begun to fall. Finally, wiping her eyes, she said, “Tell Lian to go and find out the facts, then report to me.”

Xifeng assented and left.

Lady Wang wept in private, grieving for her daughter and now her brother, as well as worrying about Baoyu. These repeated blows were more than she could bear, and she felt a pain in her heart. When Jia Lian came back after making enquiries to tell her, “Our uncle was worn out by the journey and caught a chill. They called in doctors at Shilitun, but as there were no good ones there they prescribed the wrong treatment and the very first dose carried him off. We don’t know yet whether his family have reached the place or not,” this news made her so sad that the pain in her heart became unbearable. She had to ask Caiyun and the other maids to help her on to the kang, and insisted that Jia Lian must go to inform Jia Zheng.

“Get ready at once and go to meet the funeral procession,” she said. “Help to make all arrangements there, then come straight back to let us know so that your wife can stop worrying.”

Jia Lian dared not disobey but had to take his leave of Jia Zheng and set out.

Jia Zheng had already heard the news and was very upset. He was also worried by the loss of Baoyu’s jade...

His mind was deranged, and medicine proved useless. In addition, Lady Wang was unwell with heart pains. That year the metropolitan officials were being evaluated, and the Ministry of Works had commended Jia Zheng as first grade. In the second month, the Ministry of Civil Affairs arranged an audience for him with the Emperor, who in view of his diligence, frugality and prudence appointed him as Grain Intendant of Jiangxi. Jia Zheng that same day expressed his gratitude for this favour and named the day of his departure. Although relatives and friends came to congratulate him, he was in no mood to entertain them, being too worried about the troubles in his household. Yet he dared not delay his departure.

He was at a loss what to do when the Lady Dowager sent for him. He hurried over and found Lady Wang there too, although she was unwell. Having paid his respects to his mother he was told to take a seat.

“You will be leaving for your post any day now,” she said. “I have a great deal to say to you, but I don’t know if you’ll agree.”

As she spoke she shed tears.

Jia Zheng rose respectfully to his feet.

“Whatever instructions you have, madam, just give them,” he said. “How dare your son disobey you?”

Choking with sobs she told him, “I am eighty-one this year, and you are being sent to the provinces. You have an elder brother at home, but he is not in a position to ask for retirement on account of his parents’ age. Once you have gone, the one I love best is Baoyu, but he has suddenly fallen so dangerously ill that we don’t know whether he will live or die. Yesterday I sent Laishing’s wife to get a fortune-teller to cast his horoscope. That man predicts very accurately. He says Baoyu must marry someone whose destiny is founded on metal to help him and that the wedding must be soon to avert disaster — otherwise his life may not be saved. I know you don’t believe in such talk; that’s why I asked you here to discuss it. Your wife is here too. You must talk it over. Should we try to save Baoyu? Or let things take their course and not trouble about him?”

Jia Zheng smiled apologetically.

“As you were so good to me, madam, how can I not care for my own son? It is simply because Baoyu is so undutiful that I’ve often been angry with him — that’s the meaning of ‘hate iron for not becoming steel’. If you want to find him a wife, of course that’s only right. How can I oppose you and not care for him? I am worried by his illness too; but as you wouldn’t let me see him, I haven’t ventured to say anything. May I ask what exactly is the matter with him?”

Lady Wang, seeing that his eyes were red, knew that he was distressed and told Xiren to help Baoyu out to see his father. At Xiren’s bidding he paid his respects, and Jia Zheng saw how emaciated he looked and the crazy expression in his lack-lustre eyes. He told them to take him back inside.

Reflecting, “I am nearly sixty myself and am going away to the provinces, who knows for how many years? The Emperor in his kindness has appointed me to this post, and I can beg for leave only after I’ve worked there for some time. But if anything happens to this boy, I shall have no heir in my old age. Although there is my grandson, he is not the same as having a son. Besides, the old lady dotes on Baoyu. If anything happens to him, that would be the death of her....”

He looked at Lady Wang whose face was wet with tears.

“You are so advanced in years, madam, yet still worrying about your grandson,” he said to his mother, rising. “How can your son presume to oppose you? We had better do as you think best. But has this been broached to Aunt Xue?”

“My sister has already given her consent,” said Lady Wang. “It is only because of Pan’s court case that we haven’t spoken of it recently.”

“Yes, that’s the first difficulty,” he rejoined. “How can the girl marry when her brother is in prison? Besides, although the death of an Imperial Consort does not prevent weddings, Baoyu, having worn mourning for his elder sister for nine months, should not marry so soon. And another thing: my date of departure has been announced; I cannot delay it. What can we do in the few days before I leave?”

The Lady Dowager thought this over and agreed that these were indeed difficulties. If they waited until these matters were settled, his father would have left. And if by then Baoyu’s illness...

"Each day he grows worse. What are we to do? We'll just have to override convention." Having made up her mind she said, "If you'll let me make the arrangements, I've a plan which is sure to work and won't make anyone look bad. My daughter-in-law and I will go and beg Aunt Xue's consent in person. As for Pan, I'll ask Ke to tell him that this is to save Baoyu's life, so that everything must be done simply and they're bound to agree. Of course it won't do to have a wedding during the period of mourning; and Baoyu is in no state to marry anyway. This is just to hasten the wedding to counteract his bad luck. As both families are willing and the young people have the predestined bond of gold and jade, there's no need to consult their horoscopes. We'll just choose a good day for the exchange of gifts according to our family status, then fix a date for the wedding. We'll have no drums or music, but follow the Palace custom of twelve pairs of lanterns and a sedan-chair with eight bearers. Then, according to our southern custom, they'll bow to each other and sit on the bridal bed, and that will count as the wedding.

"We've no need to worry about Baochai being understanding. And Xiren's a reliable girl who can look after him. It will be even better to have someone sensible to keep urging him to behave. He gets on well with Baochai too. Besides, Aunt Xue once said that a monk had predicted that Baochai should marry someone with jade. Who knows, when she comes here her golden locket may draw out his jade, and we can't be sure that may not happen. Then he'll get better day by day, and won't that be a blessing for the whole family? We must get the rooms ready at once and start preparing. You must assign them their apartments. We won't ask any relatives or friends, and there'll be no feast. After Baoyu's better and the mourning's over, then we can invite people to a feast. That way we'll have time for everything. You'll see the young couple married and can set your mind at rest."

Jia Zheng had to acquiesce in this because, although unwilling, he dared not oppose his mother. Forcing a smile he said, "You've thought it all out very well, madam, very fitting. But the servants must be told not to make such a commotion about it that everyone inside and outside hears. If they do, we'll be blamed. I'm afraid Aunt Xue may not agree either. If she does, of course we can go ahead as you suggest."

"Leave Aunt Xue to me," said the Lady Dowager. "You can go now."

Jia Zheng assented and withdrew, not at all happy about this. However, as he had many things to attend to before taking up his new post — collecting his credentials from the ministry, entertaining the friends who recommended people to him — he left the arrangements for Baoyu to the Lady Dowager, Lady Wang and Xifeng. He simply assigned to Baoyu more than twenty rooms in a large compound behind the Hall of Glorious Felicity next to Lady Wang's suite, not concerning himself with anything else. When the Lady Dowager told him her decision he simply said, "Very good." But this happened later.

After Baoyu had seen his father, Xiren helped him back to his couch in the inner room. As Jia Zheng was outside, no one dared speak to Baoyu, who dozed off. He had not heard a word of the conversation between his father and grandmother. But Xiren, who had been listening quietly, had heard it all clearly. Although there had been rumours before, she had not believed them as Baochai never came over. Now that she had heard this, it was like water sinking into sand — she was convinced. And she was delighted.

"This shows that Their Ladyships have good judgement," she thought. "What a perfect match! And what good fortune for me! If she comes, that will take a load off my mind. But he has only Miss Lin in his heart. Luckily he hasn't heard this. If he knew, there's no knowing what trouble there'd be."

This reflection made her switch from joy to dismay. "What's to be done?" she wondered. "Their Ladyships don't know what is in his mind. If in their happiness they tell him, hoping to cure him, it may well have the opposite effect.

It’s still the same as before. The first time he saw Miss Lin he wanted to smash his jade; and that summer in the Garden he mistook me for her and poured out his heart to me. Then after Zijuan’s joking remark he cried as if his heart would break. If he’s told now that he’s to marry Miss Baochai and give up Miss Lin, unless he’s completely deranged it may be the death of him. Instead of curing his illness, this shock may kill him. If I don’t speak out, three people will suffer.

Having made up her mind, she waited until Jia Zheng had left. Then, telling Qiuwen to keep an eye on Baoyu, she went out and quietly asked Lady Wang to join her in the old lady’s back room. The Lady Dowager supposed that Baoyu wanted something and took no notice, simply going on with her plans for the betrothal gifts and wedding.

Xiren knelt down before Lady Wang and burst into tears.

“What is it?” asked Lady Wang, taking her hand. “Has someone been upsetting you? Get up and tell me.”

“It’s not my place to say this, but there’s no help for it!”

“Take your time and tell me slowly.”

“You and the old lady have decided to give Master Bao Miss Baochai: that’s a wonderful thing. But may I ask, which do you think he’s fonder of — Miss Baochai or Miss Lin?”

“As they were together as children, he’s slightly fonder of Miss Lin.”

“ ‘Slightly fonder’ is not the word.” Then she described Baoyu’s behaviour towards Daiyu. “You’ve seen some of this yourself, madam. But what he said that summer I’ve never dared tell anyone.”

Lady Wang drew Xiren towards her.

“I had my suspicions, and now you’ve confirmed them. But did you hear what the master said just now? How did Baoyu take it?”

“Nowadays he smiles if anyone speaks to him; otherwise he just sleeps. So he didn’t hear.”

“What can we do about this?”

“I’ve told you, madam, but you must tell the old lady and think of some safe plan.”

“Very well. You can go back now. I won’t mention this yet with all these people here. I’ll wait for a chance to tell the old lady and we’ll decide what to do.”

Lady Wang went back to the Lady Dowager, who was discussing the wedding with Xifeng.

“What was Xiren whispering about?” asked the old lady. “What is there to hide?”

Lady Wang seized this chance to tell her Baoyu’s feelings in detail. The old lady listened in silence, and Lady Wang and Xifeng said no more either.

After some time the Lady Dowager sighed, “I didn’t see anything else wrong — just this one thing. What’s to be done?”

Xifeng thought hard then said, “There’s a way, but I’m not sure if you’ll agree to it, aunt.”

“If you have a plan, out with it so that we can talk it over.”

“It seems to me the only way is to deceive him.”

“How?” the old lady asked.

“Never mind whether Baoyu is rational or not, let’s all start a rumour that the master has chosen Miss Lin for him, and see how he reacts.”

. If he takes no notice at all, then we needn’t have gone to all this trouble. But if he shows some sign of relenting, then we’ll have to go to a lot more trouble.’

‘What will you do if he does?’ asked Lady Wang.

Xifeng stepped up to her and whispered in her ear. Lady Wang nodded and smiled.

‘Very well then,’ she said.

‘What are you two plotting?’ asked Grandmother Jia. ‘Come on, let me into the secret.’

Xifeng was afraid that Grandmother Jia might not understand and give the game away, so she went up to her too and whispered in her ear. At first Grandmother Jia could not quite make it out, but Xifeng whispered a little more, and finally she said with a smile:

‘Very well. But I’m afraid it will be hard on Bao-chai. And what if it all comes out? What will become of Dai-yu?’

‘This is only for Bao-yu’s benefit,’ said Xifeng. ‘No one is to know of it outside. Who is there to tell?’

While they were talking, a maid came in to announce: ‘Mr Lian is back.’ Afraid that Grandmother Jia might question him, Lady Wang shot a warning glance at Xifeng, who went out to welcome Jia Lian, and with a meaningful pout of the lips accompanied him to Lady Wang’s apartment, where they both waited for her to come. She was not long. When she entered, she found Xi-feng there with eyes red and swollen from crying. Jia Lian paid his respects and gave her a full account of his mission to Ten Li Village to make arrangements for Wang Zi-teng’s funeral. He concluded:

‘There is an Edict of special commendation, conferring on him the rank of a Grand Secretary, and the posthumous title of Wen Qin. The family have been instructed to take the coffin back to Nanking for burial, and the local officials along the route are to render every assistance. They set off yesterday, and the whole family is returning to the South. Aunt Wang sent me back to pay her respects and to say how disappointed she is not to be coming to the capital. There is so much she would have liked to discuss with you. She also said that she had heard that Cousin Pan was on his way to the capital, and that if we should happen to meet him on the road, we were to tell him to come here and talk things over in detail.’

Lady Wang was greatly saddened by this news. Xifeng did her best to console her.

‘Please try to rest now, Aunt. I will come again this evening and we can discuss Bao-yu’s affairs.’

She returned to her room with Jia Lian, told him of the plan and instructed him to send servants to make the necessary preparations for the wedding. But no more of this.

*

One day after breakfast, Dai-yu set off for Grandmother Jia’s with Nightingale. She wanted to pay her daily respects, but she also hoped that the excursion might take her mind off things. She had only been walking for a few minutes after leaving the Naiad’s House, when she remembered that she had forgotten her handkerchief, and sent Nightingale back to fetch it, while she herself walked on slowly to wait for her. She had just reached the rocks behind Drenched Blossoms Bridge, near the place where she had once buried flowers with Bao-yu, when she heard the sound of sobbing coming from the other side of the rocks. She stopped to listen, but could not identify the voice, or make out what exactly was being lamented so dolefully. She was most perplexed, and walked slowly forward to investigate. She came upon a maid with big eyes and thick eyebrows, who at sight of her stopped crying and rose to her feet, wiping her eyes. Dai-yu saw that it was no one she knew.

‘Why are you crying so miserably, all on your own here?’ she asked.

The maid began to sob again and replied:

‘Miss Lin, please tell me if I’m not right! They were talking, and I didn’t know, and I only said one wrong thing, and my sister had to go and hit me for it…’

Dai-yu could not understand a word of this.

‘Which sister is that?’ she asked with a smile.

‘Pearl,’ replied the maid.

Only then did she realize that the maid was from the Lady Dowager’s apartments. “What is your name?” she asked.

“Numskull.”

Daiyu smiled. “Why did your sister slap you? What was it you said wrong?”

“Why? For talking about Master Bao’s marriage to Miss Bao-chai.”

These words struck Daiyu like a thunderbolt. Her heart beat wildly. It was some time before she felt calmer, and then she said, “Come with me.”

She led the maid to the corner where she had buried the peach-blossom, a secluded spot.

“Why should she slap you for talking about Master Bao’s marriage to Miss Bao-chai?” she asked.

“Our Old Lady and Mrs. Lian decided, because the master’s leaving, to ask Mrs. Xue to let them marry Miss Bao-chai to Master Bao straight away. To help him get over his illness, for one thing. And for another...” She broke off to giggle at Daiyu. “They want to get this wedding over quickly so that they can find a husband for Miss Lin.”

Daiyu was petrified.

The girl rattled on, “I don’t know what they’re plotting, not letting people talk about it for fear Miss Bao-chai may hear and feel embarrassed. I just said to Aroma in Master Bao’s room, ‘What fun we’ll have tomorrow! How are we going to address her when Miss Bao-chai becomes Mrs. Bao?’ Tell me, Miss Lin, did that remark of mine harm Aroma in any way? Yet she came over and slapped my face, and accused me of talking nonsense and disobeying orders. She threatened to have me thrown out. But how was I to know they’d forbidden talk about it? Nobody told me, yet she hit me.” She started sobbing again.

By now Daiyu felt as if her heart were stuffed with oil, pickles, sugar and vinegar all mixed up together, so that she could not tell whether it felt sweet, bitter, sour or salty. After a pause she said tremulously:

“Don’t talk such nonsense. If you go on like that, people will hear and slap you again. Off you go now.” With that she turned to go back to Bamboo Lodge. But she felt as if her whole body weighed a thousand catties and her feet were treading on cotton-wool. She could hardly drag herself along, and in her distraction instead of taking a short-cut she wandered all the way round. After walking for some time she had still not reached Seeping Fragrance Bridge. She had just got there, in fact, when without thinking she turned back again along the embankment.

Meanwhile Nightingale, having found the handkerchief, looked around for Daiyu but could not see her anywhere. She was wondering where she had gone when to her astonishment she saw her, pale as a ghost, reeling along with a fixed stare, turning now east, now west. A maid was walking ahead but was too far away to be recognized. Nightingale, nonplussed, hurried up to Daiyu.

“Why are you turning back, miss?” she asked gently. “Where were you going?”

Daiyu heard her vaguely and answered at random, “I’m going to ask Bao-yu something.”

This made no sense to Nightingale, who could only help her to the Lady Dowager’s quarters.

When they reached the gate, Daiyu seemed more clear-headed. She turned to see who was supporting her and stared blankly at Nightingale.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“I brought your handkerchief, miss,” was the smiling reply. “I saw you at the bridge just now and came over to ask what you wanted, but you didn’t answer.”

“I thought you’d come to see Bao-yu,” said Daiyu with a smile. “Otherwise, why should you be coming this way?”

Realizing that she was confused, Nightingale knew she must have heard something.

Hearing this, Zijuan could only smile and nod without venturing a reply. She was afraid that if Daiyu saw Baoyu — the one crazy, the other deranged — they might both blurt out wild talk which it would be highly improper for others to hear. What could she do? However, she dared not oppose Daiyu and had to help her inside.

To her surprise, Daiyu was not as limp as before. Instead of waiting for Zijuan to raise the portiere she lifted it herself and went in. It was very quiet inside because the Lady Dowager was taking a nap and some of the maids had seized this chance to relax or doze off, while those on duty were waiting on her in silence. Hearing the portiere swish, Xiren came out and, at sight of Daiyu, invited her to take a seat.

“Is Master Bao at home?” Daiyu asked with a smile.

Not knowing what was afoot, Xiren was about to answer when she saw Zijuan signalling to her behind Daiyu’s back, pointing at Daiyu and shaking her hand. Not understanding this, Xiren said nothing. Daiyu, not noticing this, went on into the room. There was Baoyu, sitting there. Instead of standing up to greet her he simply stared at her with a foolish grin. Daiyu sat down then and stared back at him with a smile. Neither said a word or offered any greeting; they just kept on smiling vacantly at each other. This sight nonplussed Xiren, who could think of no way to cope. Then suddenly Daiyu asked:

“Why are you ill?”

“For Cousin Lin’s sake,” he answered with a grin.

Xiren and Zijuan turned pale with dismay and tried to change the subject; but the other two simply smiled foolishly without answering. Realizing that Daiyu was now as deranged as Baoyu, Xiren whispered to Zijuan:

“Your young lady’s just come to. I’ll ask Qiuwen to help you take her back to rest.” She turned to tell Qiuwen, “Go with Sister Zijuan to see Miss Lin home. Mind you don’t talk nonsense.”

Qiuwen smiled and said nothing, then went to help Zijuan support Daiyu, who stood up and stared at Baoyu with a smile, nodding her head. Zijuan urged her, “Do go home and rest, miss.”

“Of course,” said Daiyu. “It’s time I went back.” She turned and walked out, still smiling, refusing the maids’ help and walking much faster than usual. Zijuan and Qiuwen hurried after her.

Once out of the Lady Dowager’s compound, Daiyu strode straight ahead until Zijuan took her arm, exclaiming, “This way, miss!” Still smiling, she let herself be led to Bamboo Lodge. When they were nearly there, Zijuan cried, “Amida Buddha! Now we’re home!”

But hardly were the words out of her mouth when Daiyu stumbled forward and vomited a mouthful of blood.

To know whether she lived or died, read the next chapter.

第97章 林黛玉焚稿断痴情 薛宝钗出闺成大礼

话说黛玉到潇湘馆门口，紫鹃说了一句话，更动了心，一时吐出血来，几乎晕倒，亏了紫鹃还同着秋纹，两个人搀扶着黛玉到屋里来。那时秋纹去后，紫鹃雪雁守着，见他渐渐苏醒过来，问紫鹃道：“你们守着哭什么？”紫鹃见他说话明白，倒放了心了，因说：“姑娘刚才打老太太那边回来，身上觉着不大好，唬的我们没了主意，所以哭了。”黛玉笑道：“我那里就能够死呢。”这一句话没完，又喘成一处。原来黛玉因今日听得宝玉宝钗的事情，这本是他数年的心病，一时急怒，所以迷惑了本性。及至回来吐了这一口血，心中却渐渐的明白过来，把头里的事一字也不记得。这会子见紫鹃哭了，方模糊想起傻大姐的话来。此时反不伤心，惟求速死，以完此债。这里紫鹃雪雁只得守着，想要告诉人去，怕又象上回招的凤姐说他们失惊打怪。那知秋纹回去神色慌张，正值贾母睡起中觉来，看见这般光景，便问：“怎么了？”秋纹吓的连忙把刚才的事回了一遍。贾母大惊，说：“这还了得！”连忙着人叫了王夫人凤姐过来，告诉了他婆媳两个。凤姐道：“我都嘱咐了，这是什么人走了风了呢？这不更是一件难事了吗！”贾母道：“且别管那些，先瞧瞧去是怎么样了。”说着，便起身带着王夫人凤姐等过来看视。见黛玉颜色如雪，并无一点血色，神气昏沉，气息微细，半日又咳嗽了一阵，丫头递了痰盂，吐出都是痰中带血的，大家都慌了。
　　只见黛玉微微睁眼，看见贾母在他旁边，便喘吁吁的说道：“老太太！你白疼了我了。”贾母一闻此言，十分难受，便道：“好孩子，你养着罢！不怕的。”黛玉微微一笑，把眼又闭上了。外面丫头进来回凤姐道：“大夫来了。”于是大家略避。王大夫同着贾琏进来，诊了脉，说道：“尚不妨事。这是郁气伤肝，肝不藏血，所以神气本定。如今要用敛阴止血的药，方可望好。”王大夫说完，同着贾链出去开方取药去了。贾母看黛玉神气不好，便出来告诉凤姐等道：“我看这孩子的病，不是我咒他，只怕难好。你们也该替他预备预备，冲一冲，或者好了，岂不是大家省心？就是怎么样，也不至临时忙乱。咱们家里这两天正有事呢。”凤姐儿答应了。贾母又问了紫鹃一回，到底不知是那个说的。贾母心里只是纳闷，因说：“孩子们从小儿在一处儿玩，好些是有的。如今大了，懂的人事，就该要分别些，才是做女孩儿的本分，我才心里疼他。若是他心里有别的想头，成了什么人了呢，我可是白疼了他了。你们说了，我倒有些不放心。”因回到房中，又叫袭人来问，袭人仍将前日回过王夫人的话并方才黛玉的光景述了一遍。贾母道：“我方才看他却还不至糊涂。这个理我就不明白了！咱们这种人家，别的事自然没有的，这心病也是断断有不得的。林丫头若不是这个病呢，我凭着花多少钱都使得：就是这个病，不但治不好，我也没心肠了。”凤姐道：“林妹妹的事，老太太倒不必张罗，横竖有他二哥哥天天同着大夫瞧，倒是姑妈那边的事要紧。今儿早起，听见说，房子不差什么就妥当了。竟是老太太、太太到姑妈那边去，我也跟了去商量商量。就只一件：姑妈家里有宝妹妹在那里，难以说话，不如索性请姑妈晚上过来，咱们一夜都说结了，就好办了。”贾母王夫人都道：“你说的是。今儿晚了，明儿饭后咱们娘儿们就过去。”说着，贾母用了晚饭，凤姐同王夫人各自归房不提。
　　且说次日凤姐吃了早饭过来，便要试试宝玉，走进屋里说道：“宝兄弟大喜！老爷已择了吉日，要给你娶亲了。你喜欢不喜欢？”宝玉听了，只管瞅着凤姐笑，微微的点点头儿。凤姐笑道：“给你娶林妹妹过来，好不好？”宝玉却大笑起来。凤姐看着，也断不透他是明白，是糊涂，因又问道：“老爷说：你好了就给你娶林妹妹呢。若还是这么傻，就不给你娶了。”宝玉忽然正色道：“我不傻，你才傻呢。”说着，便站起来说：“我去瞧瞧林妹妹，叫他放心。”凤姐忙扶住了，说：“林妹妹早知道了。他如今要做新媳妇了，自然害羞，不肯见你的。”宝玉道：“娶过来，他到底是见我不见？”凤姐又好笑，又着忙，心里想：“袭人的话不差。提到林妹妹，虽说仍旧说些疯话，却觉得明白些。若真明白了，将来不是林姑娘，打破了这个灯虎儿，那饥荒才难打呢。”便忍笑说道：“你好好儿的便见你；若是疯疯癫癫的，他就不见你了。”宝玉说道：“我有一个心，前儿已交给林妹妹了。他要过来，横竖给我带来，还放在我肚子里头。”凤姐听着竟是疯话，便出来看着贾母笑。贾母听了又是笑，又是疼，说道：“我早听见了。如今且不用理他，叫袭人好好的安慰他，咱们走罢。”
　　说着，王夫人也来。大家到了薛姨妈那里，只说：“惦记着这边的事，来瞧瞧。”薛姨妈感激不尽，说些薛蟠的话。喝了茶，薛姨妈要叫人告诉宝钗，凤姐连忙拦住，说：“姑妈不必告诉宝妹妹。”又向薛姨妈陪笑说道：“老太太此来，一则为瞧姑妈，二则也有句要紧的话，特请姑妈到那边商议。”薛姨妈听了，点点头儿说：“是了。”于是大家又说些闲话，便回来了。当晚薛姨妈果然过来，见过了贾母，到王夫人屋里来，不免说起王子腾来，大家落了一回泪。薛姨妈便问道：“刚才我到老太太那里，宝哥儿出来请安，还好好儿的，不过略瘦些，怎么你们说得很利害？”凤姐便道：“其实也不怎么，这只是老太太悬心。目今老爷又要起身外任去，不知几年才来。老太太的意思：头一件叫老爷看着宝兄弟成了家，也放心；二则也给宝兄弟冲冲喜，借大妹妹的金锁压压邪气，只怕就好了。”薛姨妈心里也愿意，只虑着宝钗委屈，说道：“也使得，只是大家还要从长计较计较才好。”王夫人便按着凤姐的话和薛姨妈说，只说：“姨太太这会子家里没人，不如把妆奁一概蠲免，明日就打发蝌儿告诉蟠儿，一面这里过门，一面给他变法儿撕掳官事。”并不提宝玉的心事。又说：“姨太太既作了亲，娶过来，早好一天，大家早放一天心。”正说着，只见贾母差鸳鸯过来候信。薛姨妈虽恐宝钗委屈，然也没法儿，又见这般光景，只得满口应承。鸳鸯回去回了贾母，贾母也甚喜欢，又叫鸳鸯过来求薛姨妈和宝钗说明原故，不叫他受委屈。薛姨妈也答应了。便议定风姐夫妇作媒人。大家散了，王夫人姊妹不免又叙了半夜的话儿。
　　次日，薛姨妈回家，将这边的话细细的告诉了宝钗，我说：“我已经应承了。”宝钗始则低头不语，后来便自垂泪。薛姨妈用好言劝慰，解释了好些话。宝钗自回房内，宝琴随去解闷。薛姨妈又告诉了薛蝌，叫他：“明日起身，一则打听审详的事，一则告诉你哥哥一个信儿。你即便回来。”
　　薛蝌去了四日，便回来回覆薛姨妈道：“哥哥的事，上司已经准了误杀，一过堂就要题本了，叫咱们预备赎罪的银子。妹妹的事，说：‘妈妈做主很好的。赶着办又省了好些银子。叫妈妈不用等我。该怎么着就怎么办罢。’”薛姨妈听了，一则薛蟠可以回家，二则完了宝钗的事，心里安顿了好些。便是看着宝钗心里好象不愿意似的，“虽是这样，他是女儿家，素来也孝顺守礼的人，知我应了，他也没得说的。”便叫薛蝌：“办泥金庚帖，填上八字，即叫人送到琏二爷那边去，还问了过礼的日子来，你好预备。本来咱们不惊动亲友。哥哥的朋友，是你说的，都是混账人；亲戚呢，就是贾王两家。如今贾家是男家，王家无人在京里。史姑娘放定的事，他家没有来请咱们，咱们也不用通知。倒是把张德辉请了来，托他照料些，他上几岁年纪的人，到底懂事。”薛蝌领命，叫人送帖过去。
　　次日，贾琏过来见了薛姨妈，请了安，便说：“明日就是上好的日子。今日过来回姨太太，就是明日过礼罢。只求姨太太不要挑饬就是了。”说着，捧过通书来。薛姨妈也谦逊了几句，点头应允。贾琏赶着回去，回明贾政。贾政便道：“你回老太太说：既不叫亲友们知道，诸事宁可简便些。若是东西上，请老太太瞧了就是了，不必告诉我。”贾琏答应，进内将话回明贾母。这里王夫人叫了凤姐命人将过礼的物件都送与贾母过目，并叫袭人告诉宝玉。那宝玉又嘻嘻的笑道：“这里送到园里，回来园里又送到这里，咱们的人送、咱们的人收，何苦来呢？”贾母王夫人听了，都喜欢道：“说他糊涂，他今日怎么这么明白呢。”鸳鸯等忍不住好笑，只得上来一件一件的点明给贾母瞧，说：“这是金项圈，这是金珠首饰，共八十件。这是妆蟒四十匹。这是各色绸缎一百二十匹。这是四季的衣服，共一百二十件。外面也没有预备羊酒，这是折羊酒的银子。”贾母看了都说好，轻轻的与凤姐说道：“你去告诉姨太太说：不是虚礼，求姨太太等蟠儿出来，慢慢的叫人给他妹妹做来就是了。那好日子的被褥，还是咱们这里代办了罢。”凤姐答应出来，叫贾琏先过去。又叫周瑞旺儿等，吩咐他们：“不必走大门，只从园里从前开的便门内送去。我也就过去。这门离潇湘馆还远，倘别处的人见了，嘱咐他们不用在潇湘馆里提起。”众人答应着，送礼而去。
　　宝玉认以为真，心里大乐，精神便觉的好些，只是语言总有些疯傻。那过札的回来，都不提名说姓，因此上下人等虽都知道，只因凤姐吩咐，都不敢走漏凤声。
　　且说黛玉虽然服药，这病日重一日。紫鹃等在旁苦劝，说道：“事情到了这个分儿，不得不说了。姑娘的心事，我们也都知道。至于意外之事，是再没有的。姑娘不信，只拿宝玉的身子说起，这样大病，怎么做得亲呢？姑娘别听瞎话，自己安心保重才好。”黛玉微笑一笑，也不答言，又咳嗽数声，吐出好些血来。紫鹃等看去，只有一息奄奄，明知劝不过来，惟有守着流泪。天天三四趟去告诉贾母，鸳鸯测度贾母近日比前疼黛玉的心差了些，所以不常去回。况贾母这几日的心都在宝钗、宝玉身上，不见黛玉的信几，也不大提起，只请太医调治罢了。
　　黛玉向来病着，自贾母起直到妹妹们的下人，常来问候，今见贾府中上下人等都不过来，连一个问的人都没有，睁开眼只有紫鹃一人。自料万无生理，因扎挣着向紫鹃说道：“妹妹，你是我最知心的。虽是老太太派你伏侍我，这几年，我拿你就当作我的亲妹妹。”说到这里，气又接不上来。紫鹃听了，一阵心酸，早哭得说不出话来。迟了半日，黛玉又一面喘，一面说道：“紫鹃妹妹，我躺着不受用，你扶起我来靠着坐坐才好。”紫鹃道：“姑娘的身上不大好，起来又要抖搂着了。”黛玉听了，闭上眼不言语了，一时又要起来。紫鹃没法，只得同雪雁把他扶起，两边用软枕靠住，自己却倚在旁边。黛玉那里坐得住，下身自觉硌的疼，狠命的掌着。叫过雪雁来道：“我的诗本子……”说着，又喘。
雪雁料是要他前日所理的诗稿，因找来送到黛玉跟前。黛玉点点头儿，又抬眼看那箱子。雪雁不解，只是发怔。黛玉气的两眼直瞪，又咳嗽起来，又吐了一口血。雪雁连忙回身取了水来，黛玉漱了，吐在盂内。紫鹃用绢子给他拭了嘴，黛玉便拿那绢子指着箱子，又喘成一处，说不上来，闭了眼。紫鹃道：“姑娘歪歪儿罢。”黛玉又摇摇头儿。紫鹃料是要绢子，便叫雪雁开箱，拿出一块白绫绢子来。黛玉瞧了，撂在一边，使劲说道：“有字的。”紫鹃这才明白过来要那块题诗的旧帕，只得叫雪雁拿出来递给黛玉。紫鹃劝道：“姑娘歇歇儿罢，何苦又劳神？等好了再瞧罢。”只见黛玉接到手里也不瞧，扎挣着伸出那只手来，狠命的撕那绢子。却是只有打颤的分儿，那里撕得动。紫鹃早已知他是恨宝玉，却也不敢说破，只说：“姑娘，何苦自己又生气！”黛玉微微的，点头，便掖在袖里。说叫点灯。
    雪雁答应，连忙点上灯来。黛玉瞧瞧，又闭上眼坐着，喘了一会子，又道：“笼上火盆。”紫鹃打量他冷，因说道：“姑娘躺下，多盖一件罢。那炭气只怕耽不住。”黛玉又摇头儿。雪雁只得笼上，搁在地下火盆架上。黛玉点头，意思叫挪到炕上来。雪雁只得端上来，出去拿那张火盆炕桌。那黛玉却又把身子欠起，紫鹃只得两只手来扶着他。黛玉这才将方才的绢子拿在手中，瞅着那火，点点头儿，往上一撂。紫鹃唬了一跳，欲要抢时，两只手却不敢动。雪雁又出去拿火盆桌子，此时那绢子已经烧着了。紫鹃劝道：“姑娘！这是怎么说呢！”黛玉只作不闻，回手又把那诗稿拿起来，瞧了瞧，又撂下了。紫鹃怕他也要烧，连忙将身倚住黛玉，腾出手来拿时，黛玉又早拾起，撂在火上。此时紫鹃却够不着，干急。雪雁正拿进桌子来，看见黛玉一撂，不知何物，赶忙抢时，那纸沾火就着，如何能够少待，早已烘烘的着了。雪雁也顾不得烧手，从火里抓起来，撂在地下乱踩，却已烧得所馀无几了。那黛玉把眼一闭，往后一仰，几乎不曾把紫鹃压倒。紫鹃连忙叫雪雁上来，将黛玉扶着放倒，心里突突的乱跳。欲要叫人时，天又晚了；欲不叫人时，自己同着雪雁和鹦哥等几个小丫头，又怕一时有什么原故。好容易熬了一夜。
　　到了次日早起，觉黛玉又缓过一点儿来。饭后，忽然又嗽又吐，又紧起来。紫鹃看着不好了，连忙将雪雁等都叫进来看守，自己却来回贾母。那知到了贾母上房，静悄悄的，只有两三个老妈妈和几个做粗活的丫头在那里看屋子呢。紫鹃因问道：“老太太呢？”那些人都说：“不知道。”紫鹃听这话诧异，遂到宝玉屋里去看，竟也无人。遂问屋里的丫头，也说不知。紫鹃巳知八九：“但这些人怎么竟这样狠毒冷淡！”又想到黛玉这几天竟连一个人问的也没有，越想越悲，索性激起一腔闷气来，一扭身便出来了。自己想了一想：“今日倒要看看宝玉是何形状，看他见了我怎么样过的去！那一年我说了一句谎话，他就急病了，今日竟公然做出这件事来。可知天下男子之心真真是冰寒雪冷，令人切齿的！”
　　一面走一面想，早已来到怡红院。只见院门虚掩，里面却又寂静的很。紫鹃忽然想到：“他要娶亲，自然是有新屋子的，但不知他这新屋子在何处？”正在那里徘徊瞻顾，看见墨雨飞跑，紫鹃便叫住他。墨雨过来笑嘻嘻的道：“姐姐到这里做什么？”紫鹃道：“我听见宝二爷娶亲，我要来看看热闹儿，谁知不在这里，也不知是几儿？”墨雨悄悄的道：“我这话只告诉姐姐，你可别告诉雪雁。他们上头吩咐了，连你们都不叫知道呢。就是今日夜里娶。那里是在这里？老爷派琏二爷另收拾了房子了。”说着，又问：“姐姐有什么事么？”紫鹃道：“没什么事，你去罢。”墨雨仍旧飞跑去了。紫鹃自己发了一回呆，忽然想起黛玉来，这时候还不知是死是活，因两泪汪汪，咬着牙，发狠追：“宝玉！我看他明儿死了，你算是躲的过，不见了！你过了你那如心如意的事儿，拿什么脸来见我！”一面哭一面走，呜呜咽咽的，自回去了。
　　还未到潇湘馆，只见两个小丫头在门里往外探头探脑的，一眼看见紫鹃，那一个便嚷道：“那不是紫鹃姐姐来了吗！”紫鹃知道不好了，连忙摆手儿不叫嚷。赶忙进来看时，只见黛玉肝火上炎，两颧红赤。紫鹃觉得不妥，叫了黛玉的奶妈王奶奶来，一看，他便大哭起来。这紫鹃因王奶妈有些年纪，可以仗个胆儿，谁知竟是个没主意的人，反倒把紫鹃弄的心里七上八下。忽然想起一个人来，便命小丫头急忙去请。你道是谁？原来紫鹃想起李宫裁是个孀居，今日宝玉结亲，他自然回避；况且园中诸事，向系李纨料理，所以打发人去请他。李纨正在那里给贾兰改诗，冒冒失失的见一个丫头进来回说：“大奶奶！只怕林姑娘不好了！那里都哭呢。”李纨听了，吓了一大跳，也不及问了，连忙站起身来便走。素云、碧月跟着，一头走着，一头落泪，想着：“姐妹在一处一场，更兼他那客貌才情，真是寡二少双，惟有青女素娥可以仿佛一二。竟这样小小的年纪，就作了北邙乡女。偏偏凤姐想出一条偷梁换柱之计，自己也不好过潇湘馆来，竟未能少尽姊妹之情，真真可怜可叹！”一头想着，已走到潇馆的门口。里面却又寂然无声，李纨倒着起忙来：“想来必是已死，都哭过了，那衣衾装裹未知妥当了没有？”连忙三步两步走进屋子来。里间门口一个小丫头已经看见，便说：“大奶奶来了。”紫鹃忙往外走，和李纨走了个对面。李执忙问：“怎么样？”紫鹃欲说话时，惟有喉中哽咽的分儿，却一字说不出，那眼泪一似断线珍珠一般，只将一只手回过去指着黛玉。
　　李纨看了紫鹃这般光景，更觉心酸，也不再问，连忙走过来看时，那黛玉已不能言。李纨轻轻叫了两声。黛玉却还微微的开眼，似有知识之状，但只眼皮嘴唇微有动意，口内尚有出入之息，却要一句话，一点泪也没有了。李纨回身，见紫鹃不在眼前，便问雪雁。雪雁道：“他在外头屋里呢。”李纨连忙出来，只见紫鹃在外间空床上躺着，颜色青黄，闭了眼，只管流泪，那鼻涕眼泪把一个砌花锦边的褥子已湿了碗大的一片。李纨连忙唤他，那紫鹃才慢慢的睁开眼，欠起身来。李纨道：“傻丫头，这是什么时候，且只顾哭你的。林姑娘的衣衾，还不拿出来给他换上，还等多早晚呢？难道他个女孩儿家，你还叫他失身露体，精着来，光着去吗？”紫鹃听了这句话，一发止不住痛哭起来。李执一面也哭，一面着急，一面拭泪，一面拍着紫鹃的肩膀说：“好孩子！你把我的心都哭乱了！快着收拾他的东西罢，再迟一会子就了不得了。”
    正闹着，外边一个人慌慌张张跑进来，倒把李纨唬了一跳。看时，却是平儿，跑进来看见这样，只是呆磕磕的发怔。李纨道：“你这会子不在那边，做什么来了？”说着，林之孝家的也进来了。平儿道：“奶奶不放心，叫来瞧瞧。即有大奶奶在这里，我们奶奶就只顾那一头儿了。”李纨点点头儿。平儿道：“我也见见林姑娘。”说着，一面往里走，一面早已流下泪来。这里李纨因和林之孝家的道：“你来的正好，快出去瞧瞧去，告诉管事的预备林姑娘的后事。妥当了，叫他来回我，不用到那边去。”林之孝家的答应了，还站着。李纨道：“还有什么话呢？”林之孝家的道：“刚才二奶奶和老太太商量了，那边用紫鹃姑娘使唤使唤呢。”李纨还未答言，只见紫鹃道：“林奶奶，你先请罢！等着人死了，我们自然是出去的，那里用这么……”说到这里，却又不好说了，因又改说道：“况且我们在这里守着病人，身上也不洁净。林姑娘还有气儿呢，不时的叫我。”李纨在旁解说道：“当真的，林姑娘和这丫头也是前世的缘法儿。倒是雪雁是他南边带来的，他倒不理会；惟有紫鹃，我看他两个一时也离不开。”林之孝家的头里听了紫鹃的话，未免不受用，被李纨这一番话，却也没有说的了。又见紫鹃哭的泪人一般，只好瞅着他微微的笑，说道：“紫鹃姑娘这些闲话倒不要紧，只是你却说得，我可怎么回老太太呢？况且这话是告诉得二奶奶的吗？”正说着，平儿擦着眼泪出来道：“告诉二奶奶什么事？”林之孝家的将方才的话说了一遍。平儿低了一回头，说：“这么着罢，就叫雪姑娘去罢。”李纨道：“他使得吗？”平儿走到李纨耳边说了几句，李纨点点头儿道：“既是这么着，就叫雪雁过去也是一样的。”林之孝家的因问平儿道：“雪姑娘使得吗？”平儿道：“使得，都是一样。”林家的道：“那么着，姑娘就快叫雪姑娘跟了我去。我先回了老太太和二奶奶。这可是大奶奶和姑娘的主意，回来姑娘再各自回二奶奶去。”李纨道：“是了，你这么大年纪，连这么点子事还不耽呢。”林家的笑道：“不是不耽：头一宗，这件事，老太太和二奶奶办事，我们都不能很明白；再者，又有大奶奶和平姑娘呢。”说着，平儿巳叫了雪雁出来。原来雪雁因这几日黛玉嫌他“小孩子家懂得什么”，便也把心冷淡了，况且听是老太太和二奶奶叫，也不敢不去，连忙收拾了头。平儿叫他换了新鲜衣服，跟着林家的去了。随后平儿又和李纨说了几句话。李纨又嘱咐平儿，打那么催着林家的叫他男人快办了来。平儿答应着出来，转了个弯子，看见林家的带着雪雁在前头走呢，忙叫住道：“我带了他去罢。你先告诉林大爷办林姑娘的东西去罢。奶奶那里我替回就是了。”那林家的答应着去了。这里平儿带了雪雁到了新房子里回明了，自去办事。
　　却说雪雁看见这个光景，想起他家姑娘，也未免伤心，只是在贾母凤姐眼前不敢露出。因又想道：“也不知用我作什么？我且瞧瞧。宝玉一日家和我们姑娘好的蜜里调油，这时候总不见面了，也不知是真病假病。只怕是怕我们姑娘恼，假说丢了玉，装出傻子样儿来，叫那一位寒了心，他好娶宝姑娘的意思。我索性看看他，看他见了我傻不傻。难道今儿还装傻么？”一面想着，已溜到里间屋子门口，偷偷儿的瞧。这时宝玉虽因失玉昏愦，但只听见娶了黛玉为妻，真乃是从古至今、天上人间、第一件畅心满意的事了，那身子顿觉健旺起来，只不过不似从前那般灵透，所以凤姐的妙计，百发百中。巴不得就见黛玉，盼到今日完姻，真乐的手舞足蹈，虽有几句傻话，却与病时光景大相悬绝了。雪雁看了，又是生气，又是伤心，他那里晓得宝玉的心事，使各自走开。
　　这里宝玉便叫袭人快快给他装新，坐在王夫人屋里。看见凤姐、尤氏忙忙碌碌，再盼不到吉时，只管问袭人道：“林妹妹打园里来，为什么这么费事，还不来？”袭人忍着笑道：“等好时辰呢。”又听见凤姐和王夫人说道：“虽然有服，外头不用鼓乐，咱们家的规矩要拜堂的，冷清清的使不的。我传了家里学过音乐管过戏的那些女人来，吹打着热闹些。”王夫人点头说：“使得。”
　　一时，大轿从大门进来，家里细乐迎出去，十二对宫灯排着进来，倒也新鲜雅致。傧相请了新人出轿，宝玉见喜娘披着红，扶着新人，着盖头。下首扶新人的你道是谁，原来就是雪雁。宝玉看见雪雁，犹想：“因何紫鹃不来，倒是他呢？”又想道：“是了，雪雁原是他南边家里带来的，紫鹃是我们家的，自然不必带来。”因此，见了雪雁竟如见了黛玉的一般欢喜。傧相喝礼，拜了天地。请出贾母受了四拜，后请贾政夫妇等登堂，行礼毕，送入洞房。还有坐帐等事，俱是按本府旧例，不必细说。贾政原为贾母作主，不敢违拗，不信冲喜之说。那知今日宝玉居然象个好人，贾政见了，倒也喜欢。
　　那新人坐了帐，就要提盖头的。凤姐早已防备，请了贾母王夫人等进去照应。宝玉此时到底有些傻气，便走到新人跟前说道：“妹妹，身上好了？好些天不见了，盖着这劳什子做什么？”欲待要揭去，反把贾母急出一身冷汗来。宝玉又转念一想道：“林妹妹是爱生气的，不可造次了。”又歇了一歇，仍是按捺不住，只得上前，揭了盖头。喜娘接去，雪雁走开，莺儿上来伺候。宝玉睁眼一看，好象是宝钗。心中不信，自己一手持灯，一手擦眼一看，可不是宝钗么！只见他盛妆艳服，丰肩软体，鬟低鬓，眼息微，论雅淡似荷粉露垂，看娇羞真是杏花烟润了。
　　宝玉发了一回怔，又见莺儿立在傍边，不见了雪雁。此时心无主意，自己反以为是梦中了，呆呆的只管站着。众人接过灯去扶着坐下，两眼直视，半语全无。贾母恐他病发，亲自过来招呼着。凤姐、尤氏请了宝钗进入里间坐下。宝钗此时自然是低头不语。宝玉定了一回神，见贾母、王夫人坐在那边，便轻轻的叫袭人道：“我是在那里呢？这不是做梦么？”袭人道：“你今日好日子，什么梦不梦的混说！老爷可在外头呢。”宝玉悄悄的拿手指着道：“坐在那里的这一位美人儿是谁？”袭人握了自己的嘴，笑的说不出话来，半日才说道：“那是新娶的二奶奶。”众人也都回过头去忍不住的笑。宝玉又道：“好糊涂！你说‘二奶奶’，到底是谁？”袭人道：“宝姑娘。”宝玉道：“林姑娘呢？”袭人道：“老爷作主娶的是宝姑娘，怎么混说起林姑娘来？”宝玉道：“我才刚看见林姑娘了么，还有雪雁呢。怎么说没有？——你们这都是做什么玩呢？”凤姐便走上来，轻轻的说道：“宝姑娘在屋里坐着呢，别混说。回来得罪了他，老太太不依的。”宝玉听了，这会子糊涂的更利害了。本来原有昏愦的病，加以今夜神出鬼没，更叫他不得主意，便也不顾别的，一口声声只要找林妹妹去。贾母等上前安慰，无奈他只是不懂。又有宝钗在内，又不好明说。知宝玉久病复发，也不讲明，只得满屋里点起安息香来，定住他的神魂，扶他睡下。众人鸦雀无闻。停了片时，宝玉便昏沉睡去，贾母等才得略略放心，只好坐以待旦，叫凤姐去请宝钗安歇。宝钗置若罔闻，也便和衣在内暂歇。贾政在外，未知内里原由，只就方才眼见的光景想来，心下倒放宽了。恰是明日就是起程的吉日，略歇了一歇，众人贺喜送行。贾母见宝玉睡着，也回房去暂歇。
　　次早，贾政辞了宗祠，过来拜别贾母，禀称：“不孝远离，惟愿老太太顺时颐养。儿子一到任所，即修禀请安，不必挂念。宝玉的事，已经依了老太太完结，只求老太太训诲。”贾母恐贾政在路不放心，并不将宝玉复病的话说起，只说：“我有一句话，宝玉昨夜完姻，并不是同房，今日你起身，必该叫他远送才是。但他因病冲喜，如今才好些，又是昨日一天劳乏，出来恐怕着了风。故此问你，你叫他送呢，即刻去叫他；你若疼他，就叫人带了他来你见见，叫他给你磕个头就算了。”贾政道：“叫他送什么？只要他从此以后认真念书，比送我还喜欢呢。”贾母听了，又放了一条心。便叫贾政坐着，叫鸳鸯去，如此如此，带了宝玉，叫袭人跟着来。鸳鸯去了不多一会，果然宝玉来了，仍是叫他行礼他便行礼。只可喜此时宝玉见了父亲，神志略敛些，片时清楚，也没什么大差。贾政吩咐了几句，宝玉答应了。贾政叫人扶他回去了，自己回到王夫人房中，又切实的叫王夫人管教儿子：“断不可如前骄纵。明年乡试，务必叫他下场。”王夫人一一的听了，也没提起别的，即忙命人搀扶着宝钗过来，行了新妇送行之礼，也不出房。其馀内眷俱送至二门而回。贾珍等也受了一番训饬。大家举酒送行，一班子弟及晚辈亲友直送至十里长亭而别。
　　不言贾政起程赴任。且说宝玉回来，旧病陡发，更加昏愦，连饮食也不能进了。未知性命如何，且看下回分解。

Daiyu had reached the door of Bamboo Lodge when Zijuan’s remark upset her so much that she vomited blood and nearly fainted. Zijuan and Qiuwen had to help her inside and lay her on her bed. After Qiuwen had left, Zijuan and Xueyan kept watch by her bedside. When she gradually came round, Daiyu asked, “Why are you crying?”

Hearing her speak rationally, Zijuan felt relieved and answered, “On your way back from the old lady’s just now, you seemed poorly, miss, and that gave us such a scare we started crying.”

Daiyu smiled. “I’m not going to die just yet.” But before she could finish she was breathless again.

The news about Baochai and Baoyu which Daiyu had just heard had struck at the root of the anxiety which had been preying on her mind for years. The shock had made her lose her senses. But the vomiting of blood had gradually cleared her mind, and she could not remember what had happened earlier. It was the sight of Zijuan in tears that vaguely reminded her of what Simpleton had said. However, instead of grieving now she simply longed to die quickly and be done with it.

Zijuan and Xueyan had to stay watching by her bed. They were thinking of reporting this to the mistresses, but were afraid this might be considered another false alarm for which Xifeng had scolded them last time. However, Qiuwen on her return was so flustered that the Lady Dowager, waking from her nap, noticed this and asked what had happened. Qiuwen nervously told her.

In consternation the old lady exclaimed, “How dreadful!” She at once sent for Lady Wang and Xifeng and told them.

“I gave strict orders,” said Xifeng. “Who can have let it out? This is a fine kettle of fish.”

“Never mind that now,” said the Lady Dowager. “Let’s go and see how she is.” She stood up and, accompanied by Lady Wang and Xifeng, went to see Daiyu.

They found her as white as a sheet, without a speck of colour, her spirit gone, her breathing weak. After a fit of coughing a maid handed her the spittoon, and she brought up phlegm streaked with blood. The others were aghast.

Daiyu opened her eyes slowly then and, seeing the Lady Dowager by her, gasped, “Madam, your love for me has been wasted.”

This reduced the old lady to tears. “Don’t worry, dear child, just rest,” she soothed.

Daiyu smiled and closed her eyes again. Then a maid announced that the doctor had come, and the ladies withdrew from the room.

Doctor Wang came in with Jia Lian. Having felt Daiyu’s pulse he said, “It is nothing serious. Her liver is affected by melancholy and doesn’t store up the blood, so that her vital energy is weakened. She should be given medicine to stabilize her yin and stop the bleeding; then we can hope for a cure.” With that he went out with Jia Lian to make out his prescription.

The Lady Dowager, seeing that Daiyu looked very ill, told Xifeng, “I’m not wishing her ill, but I’m afraid this child’s illness may take a turn for the worse. You should make preparations for her, to overcome the evil influence — if she gets better, so much the better for everyone. Even if the worst happens, we shan’t be caught unprepared. We have enough to do these days in the house.” Xifeng agreed.

The old lady questioned Zijuan again, but still could not find out who had broken the news. However, feeling rather perplexed, she said, “It’s natural for children playing together since early childhood to be very close; but now that they’re older and know how things should be, they should keep a certain distance. That’s the proper way for girls to behave. That’s why I’m so fond of her. If she has other ideas, what sort of person is she? Then my love for her would have been wasted. After what you’ve told me, I feel rather worried.”

Back in her own rooms, she sent for Xiren and questioned her. Xiren repeated what she had told Lady Wang the previous day and what she had just heard from

After repeating her account of the situation, the Lady Dowager observed, “She didn’t seem to me just now to be deranged. I don’t understand this at all. There can be no such trouble of course in a family like ours; but if she has indeed contracted this lovesickness, it’s incurable, and I shall lose all interest in her. If her illness is something else, I’m willing to spend any amount of money to cure her; but not if it’s this.”

“You needn’t worry about Cousin Lin, madam,” said Xifeng. “Cousin Pan is taking the doctor to see her every day. It’s more important to settle the other business. I heard this morning that the house is almost ready. Why don’t you and Her Ladyship call on Aunt Xue? I’ll go with you and we can talk it over. Just one thing though: With Baochai at home it may be difficult to speak frankly. Why not ask Aunt Xue to come over this evening? Then we can talk it out and settle everything.”

“You’re right,” said the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. “It’s too late today. We’ll go after lunch tomorrow.”

Then the old lady had her supper, after which Xifeng and Lady Wang went back to their own apartments.

The next day after breakfast Xifeng came over and decided to sound Baoyu out. She went into his room and announced:

“Congratulations, cousin! Uncle has chosen a lucky day for your wedding. Aren’t you pleased?”

Baoyu simply stared at her and grinned, nodding slightly.

“We’re marrying you to Cousin Lin. Will that be all right?” she asked.

He laughed heartily.

Not sure whether he was in his right mind or not, Xifeng said, “Uncle says if you get better he’ll marry you to her; but if you go on being so silly, he won’t.”

Baoyu retorted soberly, “I’m not crazy. You’re the one who’s crazy.” He stood up. “I’m going to see Cousin Lin to set her mind at rest.”

Xifeng barred his way.

“She knows already,” she said. “And as she’s going to be your bride now, she’s too shy to see you.”

“Will she see me after we’re married?”

Xifeng found this both amusing and alarming.

“Xiren was right,” she thought. “Talking about marrying Cousin Lin seems to have sobered him up, though he’s still raving. If he comes to his senses and finds out later that we’re not giving him Miss Lin, we’re going to have a fine mess on our hands!”

Suppressing a smile she answered, “If you behave yourself she’ll see you; but if you act crazy, she won’t.”

He assured her, “I’ve given my heart to Cousin Lin. When she comes, she’ll bring it here and put it back in my chest.”

This confirmed Xifeng’s impression that he was still deranged. She went out to smile at the Lady Dowager, who listened to her account of the conversation with mingled amusement and distress.

“I heard him myself just now,” she said. “Don’t argue with him. Just tell Xiren to reassure him. We can go now.”

Lady Wang joined them and they went to Aunt Xue’s, explaining that they had called to see how she was because they had been worried about her. Aunt Xue was most grateful and told them about Xue Pan. After they had tea, she was for sending for Baochai, but Xifeng stopped her.

“There’s no need to tell Cousin Chai,” she said, smiling. “The reason for our coming, aunty, is that the old lady has something important to discuss with you and has asked you to come over.”

Aunt Xue nodded in agreement and they chatted for a while before leaving. That evening she did go over. Having paid her respects to the Lady Dowager, she went to Lady Wang’s apartments and they talked of Ziteng’s death, shedding tears together. Then Aunt Xue asked, “Just now...”

When I called on the old lady, Master Bao came out to pay his respects and seemed all right, just a little thinner. Why were you all making out that he was so ill?”

“He isn’t, really,” said Xifeng. “It’s just the old lady worrying. Now that the master is going to take up another provincial post and won’t be back for some years, her idea is that he’d like to see his brother married before he leaves. Also she wants this marriage to hasten Master Bao’s recovery — the influence of Miss Baochai’s golden locket should counteract his bad luck, and then he may get well.”

Aunt Xue was willing enough, her only fear being that this might be rather unfair to Baochai. “Very well,” she said. “But we must talk it over more carefully.”

Lady Wang repeated to her Xifeng’s proposal, saying, “Since you’ve no man in the family now, aunt, why not dispense with the trousseau? We can send Ke tomorrow to inform Pan, and while the wedding is taking place here we can think of some way to settle his lawsuit.” She did not mention Baoyu’s infatuation. “Once this marriage is decided, aunt, the sooner it takes place the better — then we shall all feel easy in our minds.”

As they were talking, Yuanyang arrived to ask the result on the Lady Dowager’s behalf. Though afraid Baochai might feel wronged, Aunt Xue could not help herself in these circumstances and had to agree. Yuanyang reported this to the Lady Dowager, who was delighted and sent her back again to beg Aunt Xue to explain the reason to Baochai so that she should not feel hurt. This too Aunt Xue agreed to do. It was decided that Xifeng and her husband should be the go-betweens. Then the others left, and the two sisters talked together far into the night.

The next day Aunt Xue went home and told Baochai the whole story, ending, “I have already given my consent.”

Baochai hung her head in silence before starting to weep. Her mother soothed her with many loving explanations, after which Baochai withdrew to her room, with Baoqin accompanying her to cheer her up. Aunt Xue also told Xue Ke, instructing him, “Set off tomorrow to find out how the appeal is going and to let your brother know. Then come straight back.”

Xue Ke was away for four days, after which he reported to his aunt, “My brother’s case has been settled. The higher court has approved the verdict of accidental homicide. Once the court has announced this, a report will be sent to the ministry and we must prepare the ransom money. As for my cousin’s marriage, my brother says, ‘Whatever mother decides is fine. The sooner it’s fixed up the less it will cost. Don’t wait for me, but do whatever’s necessary.’”

Aunt Xue, relieved to know that Xue Pan would soon be home and Baochai’s marriage could be settled, observed that Baochai seemed somewhat unwilling. “Still, as a dutiful, well-brought-up girl she can’t say anything since I’ve given my consent.” She told Xue Ke, “Have a card with the eight characters of her horoscope written in gold and send it to Master Lian. Find out from him the date for the exchange of presents so that you can make preparations. We don’t want to notify friends and relatives. As my son said, his friends are a worthless lot; and our only relatives are the Jias and the Wangs. The Jias are the bridegroom’s family, and there’s no one from the Wangs in the capital. When the Shi family sent Miss Xiangyun her betrothal gifts, they didn’t invite us, so we needn’t notify them. We’d better ask Zhang Dehui over and get his help. As an old man he knows the ropes.”

Xue Ke assented and sent a servant to deliver the card.

The next day Jia Lian called to pay his respects to Aunt Xue. “Tomorrow is an auspicious day,” he announced. “So I’ve come to ask your consent, aunt, to our sending the betrothal gifts tomorrow. I hope you won’t be too critical of them.” He presented the list.

Aunt Xue with a few modest remarks accepted it and nodded agreement. Jia Lian hurried back to report this to Jia Zheng.

Jia Zheng told him, “Go and tell the old lady: Since we don’t want friends and relatives to know, we must keep everything as simple as possible. As for the betrothal gifts, it’s enough if the old lady approves them; there’s no need to consult me.”

Lian assented and went in to relay this to the Lady Dowager. Then Lady Wang summoned Xifeng and ordered the gifts to be shown to the old lady, sending Xiren at the same time to tell Baoyu. He beamed.

“Things are sent from here to the Garden, then from the Garden back here,” he chuckled. “Our people send them and our people receive them. What’s the point of that?”

The old lady and Lady Wang were amused.

“He’s usually so crazy, how is it he’s so clear-headed today?” they exclaimed.

Yuan-yang and the other maids had to hide their smiles as they displayed the gifts one by one for the old lady’s inspection.

“Here are eighty gold necklaces and trinkets set with pearls,” she announced. “Forty rolls of embroidered satin. A hundred and twenty rolls of various silks. A hundred and twenty costumes for the four seasons. And instead of mutton and wine, here’s the money to pay for them.”

The Lady Dowager expressed approval, then told Xifeng softly, “Go and tell Aunt Xue that this isn’t just for show. We’d like her to wait till Pan’s released and then have clothes made at her leisure for her daughter. We’ll provide the quilts for the wedding.”

Xifeng assented and went out. She told Jia Lian to go on ahead, then instructed Zhou Rui and Wang’er, “Don’t use the main gate. Take the things through the side gate that used to be open in the Garden. I’ll be going over too. That gate’s a long way from Bamboo Lodge; and if you meet anyone else, tell them not to breathe a word of it to anyone in Bamboo Lodge.”

They assented and left with the gifts.

Baoyu, convinced that he was to marry Daiyu, was overjoyed and in much better spirits, though his talk was still rather wild. The messengers who delivered the gifts did not mention Daiyu’s name; and though all the servants knew of the arrangement, on Xifeng’s orders they dared not disclose it.

Although Daiyu had taken medicine, her illness was worsening. Zijuan and the others did their best to console her.

“Things have come to such a pass, we must tell you,” they said. “We know what’s preying on your mind. And you needn’t fear any

unforeseen

complications. If you don’t believe us, just think: how can Master Bao, in his present state, get married? Don’t listen to crazy talk, miss. Do calm down and look after your health.”

Daiyu simply smiled faintly by way of answer. Then she had another coughing fit and brought up more blood. Zijuan and the others could see that she was at her last gasp. Knowing劝说也是枉然, they could only stand by her weeping. They reported her condition several times a day to the Lady Dowager, but Yuan-yang could tell that the old lady was less concerned about Daiyu now and so did not often pass on these messages. Besides, the old lady’s mind was so taken up with Baochai and Baoyu that she did not even ask after Daiyu, simply sending for doctors to treat her.

In the past, during Daiyu’s illnesses, the Lady Dowager, aunts, cousins and even the servants had often come to inquire after her. But now not one person came from the household, not even to ask how she was. When she opened her eyes she saw only Zijuan. Convinced that she had no hope of recovery, she struggled to raise herself. Zijuan helped her to sit up with two soft pillows at her back.

“You’re the only one who’s really good to me, sister!” she gasped. “Though it was the old lady who assigned you to wait on me, I’ve always looked on you as my own sister.” She was too breathless to continue.

Zijuan, in tears, could not utter a word either. After a long pause, Daiyu gasped again, “Dear sister! Lying down makes me uncomfortable. Prop me up.”

“You’re too ill to sit up, miss,” said Zijuan. “You might catch fresh cold.”

Daiyu closed her eyes in silence.

After a while she wanted to get up again. Since Zijuan could not stop her, with Xueyan’s help she propped her up with soft pillows on both sides and leaned against her herself.

Daiyu could not sit up. The lower part of her body was painfully numb but, setting her teeth, she struggled to keep upright. She told Xueyan, “My poetry...”

As she was panting Zijuan interpreted, “She wants the manuscripts she sorted out the other day.” Xueyan found them and brought them to her. Daiyu nodded, then looked towards her case. Not understanding, Xueyan simply stared blankly. Daiyu flushed with anger and started coughing again, vomiting another mouthful of blood. Xueyan hastily fetched water for her to rinse her mouth, and Zijuan wiped her lips with a handkerchief. Daiyu, taking it, pointed at the case. She was panting again, unable to get out a word, and closed her eyes.

“Do lie down, miss,” urged Zijuan.

When Daiyu shook her head, Zijuan, thinking she wanted another handkerchief, told Xueyan to fetch a white silk one from the case. At sight of it Daiyu put it aside and with an effort gasped, “The one with writing.”

Then Zijuan realized that she meant the old handkerchief with the poems, and told Xueyan to bring it and give it to her.

“Do rest, miss,” she begged. “Don’t wear yourself out. You can look at it when you’re better.”

Daiyu took it but without looking at it, she mustering up the strength to stretch out her other hand. She tried frantically to tear the handkerchief, but her hand was trembling too much. Zijuan, knowing that she was angry with Baoyu, dared not say so but simply urged her not to upset herself. Daiyu nodded silently and tucked the handkerchief in her sleeve.

“Light the lamp,” she said then.

Xueyan promptly did so. Daiyu looked at the lamp, then closed her eyes and sat there breathing hard.

“Light the brazier,” she ordered next.

Thinking she felt cold Zijuan said, “Lie down, miss, and I’ll put another cover over you. The fumes from the charcoal may be too much for you.”

When Daiyu shook her head, Xueyan had to light the brazier and put it on its stand on the floor.

Daiyu nodded, meaning to have it moved to the kang. Xueyan had to move it up, then go out to fetch a low table for the brazier. Meanwhile Daiyu leaned forward, supported by Zijuan with both hands. Then, taking the handkerchief from her sleeve, she looked at the fire and nodded, meaning to throw it in. But Zijuan dared not let go of her to stop her. Xueyan had gone to fetch the brazier-table, and by the time she came back the handkerchief had caught fire. Zijuan exclaimed in dismay, “What are you doing, miss?”

Daiyu ignored her. Having tucked the handkerchief back in her sleeve she reached for the poems, glanced at them and put them down again. Afraid that she meant to burn them too, Zijuan leaned against her to keep her hands free, and tried to snatch the manuscripts away; but Daiyu had already dropped them in the fire. Zijuan was too far off to reach them, and could only look on in desperation. When Xueyan came in with the table and saw Daiyu set light to something, not knowing what it was she rushed forward to grab it; but the paper had already burst into flames and was past retrieving. She stamped frantically on the burning papers on the floor, but only a few scraps were left.

Daiyu closed her eyes and lay back, nearly knocking Zijuan over. The latter called Xueyan to help her lower Daiyu to the couch. Her own heart was beating wildly. She wanted to send to report this, but it was late; if she did not, however, with only Xueyan and a few other young maids there, she was afraid something might happen. So she had to hold out through the night.

The next day she rose early and, finding Daiyu a little better, after breakfast she suddenly started coughing and vomiting again, and was worse than ever.

She went back to Lady Jia’s apartments, only to find all quiet there, with just two or three old nannies and a few junior maids left in charge.

“Where is Her Old Ladyship?” asked Nightingale.

“We don’t know,” was the answer.

More perplexed than ever, she went to look in Baoyu’s room but found it empty. The maids there too disclaimed all knowledge of the family’s whereabouts. Nightingale guessed the truth.

“How heartless they all are!” she thought. “Not one of them has shown any concern for my poor young lady these last few days.” The thought of this neglect made her weep with frustration. “Well, I’m going to see what Baoyu looks like, to see how he can face me! That year when I told him that lie, he nearly worried himself into a decline. And now he’s openly doing this! It just shows how fickle men are. They’ve no heart at all. It makes my blood boil!”

As she walked along brooding in this way, she soon found herself at Happy Red Court. The gate was ajar and all was quiet within. It suddenly occurred to her: “Of course, if he’s getting married, he must have new quarters. But where are they?” She was still hesitating and looking around her when Inkdrop came running past. She called to him to stop, and he came over to her with a grin.

“What are you doing here?” he asked.

“I heard that Master Bao was getting married and came to see the fun. But he’s not here. When is it to be?”

“I’ll tell you, but don’t let Snowgoose know. Their Ladyships have given orders that none of you are to be told. It’s to be tonight. But not here. Sir Zheng has put Master Lian in charge of preparing another house.”

Then he asked, “Was there anything else?”

“No, you can go,” said Nightingale.

Inkdrop ran off again, and she stood there a while in a daze. Then she thought of Daiyu, at death’s door for all they knew, and the tears streamded down her cheeks.

“Baoyu!” she swore, gritting her teeth. “If she dies, you may think you can get away and not see her, but just see if I don’t hold you to account! After you’ve had your wish, how will you ever face me again?”

Weeping as she walked she went back, and had nearly reached Bamboo Lodge when she saw two young maids peeping out of the gate. One of them cried at the sight of her:

“Here’s Sister Nightingale!”

Nightingale knew something must be wrong. She signed to them to be quiet and hurried in. Daiyu’s flushed cheeks showed that her liver trouble had flared up. Very worried, Nightingale called for her old wet-nurse, but when Nanny Wang saw Daiyu she started wailing. As she was an old woman, Nightingale had hoped she would keep her head, but she was so flustered that Nightingale felt quite frantic. Then she suddenly thought of someone and sent a young maid to fetch her.

Who was it? Li Wan. As a widow she would have to keep away from the wedding; besides, she was in charge of affairs in the Garden, so Nightingale sent to ask her to come. Li Wan was just then amending a poem for Jia Lan when a maid burst in.

“Madam Zhu!” she cried. “Miss Lin looks like dying! They’re all weeping over there.”

Li Wan, too shocked to question her, stood up at once and hurried out, followed by Suyun and Biyue. As she walked she was thinking sadly, “We’ve been such good friends all these years, and she’s so brilliant and lovely — in fact, unique. I doubt if even a fairy could compare with her. To think that she should die so young...”

She had died so young — a maiden of North Mang. And Xifeng’s plot to substitute one bride for another had made it impossible for her to come to Bamboo Lodge, so that she had been unable to do her duty by her sister. It was truly pitiful, heartbreaking! With these thoughts in her mind she reached the gate of Bamboo Lodge. The stillness within was frightening.

“Can she have died already?” wondered Li Wan. “Is that why there is no sound of crying? But in that case, have they prepared her shroud and burial clothes?”

She hurried in. A young maid at the inner door announced her, and Zijuan at once came out to meet her.

“Well?” asked Li Wan.

Zijuan tried to speak but could only sob. Tears streamed down her cheeks like pearls from a broken string. She pointed with one hand to the inner room.

The sight of her distress upset Li Wan even more. She stepped inside and saw that Daiyu could no longer speak. She called her name softly twice. Daiyu’s eyes opened to a slit; she seemed still conscious but could only move her eyelids and lips slightly. Breath passed in and out, but not a word could she utter or tear she shed.

Li Wan turned to look for Zijuan, but she was not there. She asked Xueyan where she was.

“Out there,” said Xueyan.

Li Wan went out and discovered Zijuan lying on a couch in the outer room, her face livid, her eyes closed, the embroidered silk mattress soaked with her copious tears. When Li Wan called her, she opened her eyes slowly and sat up.

“Silly child!” scolded Li Wan. “This is no time for weeping. Why haven’t you changed Miss Lin’s clothes? Are you going to wait till it’s too late? How can you let a young girl like that die naked?”

This reduced Zijuan to even more violent sobbing. Li Wan herself was crying too, but being also frantic she wiped her tears and patted Zijuan on the shoulder.

“Good child, you’re driving me distracted by crying like this. Hurry up and get her things ready, or we’ll be too late!”

As they were talking, Ping’er rushed in frantically, giving Li Wan a fright.

“What are you doing here instead of over there?” she asked.

Lin Zhixiao’s wife came in just then too.

“My mistress was worried and sent me to see how things are,” said Ping’er. “But since you are here, madam, she needn’t worry about this side.”

Li Wan nodded.

“I’d like to see Miss Lin too,” went on Ping’er. She walked in, already in tears.

Li Wan said to Lin Zhixiao’s wife, “You’ve come just in time. Go and tell the stewards to get ready for the funeral. When everything is prepared, let them report to me — no need to go to the other house.”

Lin Zhixiao’s wife assented but remained standing there.

“Well?” asked Li Wan. “Is there anything else?”

“The Second Mistress and the old lady have decided that we should have Zijuan over there for the time being.”

Before Li Wan could answer, Zijuan interposed, “Please go back now, Mrs. Lin. When our young lady has died, of course we shall leave. There’s no need to...” She checked herself and then continued, “Besides, we’ve been nursing a patient here and are unclean. Miss Lin is still breathing, she keeps calling for me.”

“That’s true,” put in Li Wan.

It was a karmic bond from a past life too that linked Miss Lin with this maid. As for Snowgoose, whom she brought from the south, she paid no attention to her; but Zijuan was the one she couldn’t do without for a single second.”

Mrs. Lin had been offended by Zijuan’s remarks, but was silenced by Li Wan’s reproof. And seeing Zijuan in floods of tears, she simply smiled at her and said:

“I don’t mind your talking nonsense, miss, but how am I to report it to the Old Lady? Besides, is this something to tell Madam Lian?”

Just then Pinger came out drying her eyes.

“What is it you want to tell Madam Lian?” she asked.

When Mrs. Lin told her, Pinger lowered her head for a while.

“In that case,” she said, “let’s send Miss Snowgoose.”

“Will she do?” asked Li Wan.

Pinger went over to whisper a few words in her ear, and Li Wan nodded.

“If that’s the way it is, Snowgoose will do just as well.”

“Will Miss Snowgoose do?” Mrs. Lin asked Pinger.

“Yes, it’s all the same.”

“In that case, miss, please tell her to come with me quickly. I’ll report first to the Old Lady and Madam Lian, saying that this is the decision of Madam Zhu and yourself; then you can tell Madam Lian the rest later.”

“Very well,” said Li Wan. “A woman of your age should be able to take on a small responsibility like this.”

“It isn’t that I’m afraid to, madam. But in the first place, this is a business of the Old Lady’s and Madam Lian’s which we servants don’t know too much about; and besides there are you and Miss Pinger to decide.”

As she was speaking, Pinger called Snowgoose out. The last few days, because Daiyu had scolded her for “not understanding anything, child,” she had cooled towards her mistress. And not daring to disobey the orders of the Lady Dowager and Xifeng, she had promptly tidied her hair. Pinger told her to change into some better clothes, then go with Mrs. Lin.

After they had left, Pinger and Li Wan had a little talk. Li Wan urged Pinger to get a move on and tell Mrs. Lin to have her husband see to the things for Miss Lin’s funeral. Pinger agreed to this and went out. Turning a corner, she saw Mrs. Lin ahead with Snowgoose and called to her to stop.

“I’ll take her,” she said. “You go and tell Mr. Lin to see to your young lady’s things. I’ll report to the mistress for you.”

Mrs. Lin assented and left.

Then Pinger took Snowgoose to the bridal chamber and, having explained the situation, went off to attend to other business.

The sight of the bridal chamber reminded Snowgoose of her young mistress and she could not help feeling sad, but not daring to show it in the presence of the Lady Dowager and Xifeng she thought, “I wonder what I’m needed for? I’d like to have a look. Baoyu used to be so devoted to our young lady, yet now he hasn’t come to see her. Is he really ill or only shamming? Maybe he’s afraid our young lady would reproach him, so he’s pretending to have lost his jade and turned idiot, to break her heart — that’s how he means to marry Miss Baochai. Let me see whether he plays the fool with me. Would he dare do that today?”

So thinking, she slipped to the door of the inner room and peeped in. Although Baoyu’s wits had been deranged by loss of the jade, the news that he was to marry Daiyu had filled him with greater joy than he had ever known in his life. His health had improved so much that, though not as intelligent as before, he no longer appeared half-witted. So Xifeng’s cunning strategy had succeeded. He was on tenterhooks to see Daiyu, and now that the day of the wedding had come he was beside himself with joy. Though he talked foolishly, he was very different from the time when he was ill. Snowgoose was amazed.

Chai-yu was not the only one to give way to despair. Pao-yu too, for his part, was overcome by grief and distress. But of this, of course, Chai-yu knew nothing, and they went their separate ways.

Pao-yu called for Aroma and told her to dress him in his wedding robes and help him over to Lady Wang’s apartment. He could see that Hsi-feng and Yu-tsun were extremely busy, and that the lucky hour had not yet arrived. He kept asking Aroma:

‘Why is it taking Cousin Lin so long to come from the Garden? What’s all this fuss about anyway?’

Aroma suppressed a smile:

‘They have to wait for the lucky hour.’

He overheard Hsi-feng say to Lady Wang:

‘Although you are in mourning, and cannot have music from outside, it would be too dismal to have the wedding ceremony without any music at all, and it has always been our family custom to have the wedding ceremony performed. I have given orders for the women from our household who have had musical training and have served in our own theatrical company to provide some music, to create a cheerful atmosphere.’

Lady Wang nodded her approval.

Presently a great bridal chair was borne in through the main gate, and a band of women from the mansion’s own musical ensemble played a welcome. Twelve pairs of palace-lanterns came in next, forming a novel and elegant procession. The Master of Ceremonies invited the bride to step from her chair. Pao-yu saw a matron of honour dressed in red, holding the bride, who was veiled. And who, he wondered, was the other matron supporting the bride on the other side? It was Hsueh-yen. He thought to himself: ‘Why is it Hsueh-yen and not Tzu-chuan?’ Then he reflected: ‘Of course! Hsueh-yen is one of her own family, from the South, while Tzu-chuan is one of our maids. There is no need for her to come.’ The sight of Hsueh-yen made him feel even more certain that it was Tai-yu. His heart soared.

The Master of Ceremonies conducted the ceremony. The couple worshipped Heaven and Earth, and then old lady Chia was led into the hall and received their obeisances. After this, Chia Cheng and Lady Wang ascended the hall, and the wedding ceremony was completed. They were then escorted to the nuptial chamber, and the ceremony of ‘sitting on the bed’ was performed, all in accordance with the family tradition, of which no more need be told. Chia Cheng had originally had no faith in the plan of a wedding to ‘reverse the evil influences’, but he had not dared to disobey his mother. Now, to his surprise, he saw that Pao-yu seemed perfectly normal again, and he began to feel rather pleased.

After the ceremony of ‘sitting on the bed’, it was time to raise the bride’s veil. Hsi-feng had made her preparations and had asked Lady Wang and the old lady to be present. Pao-yu, for all his recent show of normality, was still in a rather silly state. He went up to the bride and said:

‘Are you better now, coz? It’s so long since we last met! Why do you have to hide your face behind this thing?’

He was about to raise the veil himself, but the old lady was in such a state of nervous tension that she broke out in a cold sweat. Pao-yu checked himself: ‘Cousin Lin is so easily upset. I mustn’t be rash.’ He waited a little, but could contain himself no longer. He stepped forward again and removed the veil. The matron of honour took it from him, while Hsueh-yen retired and Ying-erh came forward to wait on the bride. Pao-yu stared. It seemed to him to be Pao-chai. He could not believe his eyes. He took a lamp to have a closer look. There was no doubt about it, it was Pao-chai. He saw her there in her wedding finery, a vision of radiant beauty. Her shoulders were rounded, her form full, her hair lustrous, her eyes warm and expressive. In her grace and composure she seemed like a lotus floating on a lake, in her freshness and enchantment like an apricot blossom in the rain.

Pao-yu was dumbfounded. He saw Ying-erh standing there at attention, and noticed that Hsueh-yen had already gone. He was utterly at a loss. He thought he must be dreaming. He stood there in a daze, and when people came and took the lamp from his hand and made him sit down, he stared vacantly ahead of him and said not a single word. The old lady, afraid that he was having a relapse, came over herself to calm him down. Hsi-feng and Yu-tsun took Pao-chai into the inner room to sit down. Pao-chai said nothing and kept her head bowed.

Pao-yu collected himself a little. Seeing his grandmother and mother sitting nearby, he whispered to Aroma:

‘Where am I? This must all be a dream, surely?’

Aroma whispered back:

‘What nonsense! Today is your wedding day. Don’t let Sir Cheng hear you talking like that!’

Pao-yu pointed stealthily towards the inner room:

‘Who is that beautiful lady sitting in there?’

Aroma found the question so comical that she covered her mouth to stifle her laughter. She was unable to speak for quite a while.

‘That is the new Mrs Lien Erh,’ she said at last.

The others all turned away, unable to contain their laughter.

Pao-yu protested:

‘Don’t be so silly! What do you mean “Mrs Lien Erh”? Who is she exactly?’

Xiren told him, “Cousin Baochai.” He asked, “Where is Cousin Daiyu?” Xiren answered, “The master decided that you should marry Miss Baochai. Why drag in Miss Daiyu?” Baoyu protested, “I saw her just now, and Snowgoose too. How can you say she’s not here? What are you all up to?”

Xifeng came over to say softly, “Miss Baochai is in the inner room. Don’t talk nonsense. If you offend her the old lady will be angry.”

This only made Baoyu more befuddled. Already weak in the head, he was completely bewildered by the strange happenings that night. Ignoring all the others, he kept calling for his Cousin Lin. The Lady Dowager and the others tried to soothe him, but he took no notice of them. And as Baochai was present, they could not explain things to him. Seeing that he was having another brainstorm, they did not argue but lit some calming incense to quiet his spirits and helped him to lie down. The whole room was perfectly quiet. Presently he fell sound asleep, and then the Lady Dowager and the others could set their minds at rest. They sat up waiting for dawn, and she sent Xifeng to urge Baochai to rest. Baochai appeared not to have heard but, still in her wedding costume, lay down for a while.

Jia Zheng outside, not knowing what had happened, felt rather relieved by what he had seen of Baoyu. And as the next day was a lucky day for travelling, after a short rest he received congratulations and farewells. The Lady Dowager, seeing that Baoyu was asleep, went back to her own quarters to rest.

The next morning Jia Zheng took his leave of the ancestral shrine, then came to bid farewell to his mother. He said, “I am an unworthy son, leaving you to go so far away. I beg you, mother, to take good care of yourself. As soon as I reach my post I will send a letter to pay my respects. Please do not worry about me. As for Baoyu’s marriage, I have done as you wished. I only hope you will discipline him well.”

Not wanting him to worry on the journey, the Lady Dowager did not tell him that Baoyu had had a relapse. She said, “There is one thing I want to ask you. Baoyu was married last night, but as he is still ill they haven’t shared the same room. Today, when you leave, he should see you off. But he is just getting better after the marriage which took place to avert bad luck, and he was exhausted yesterday; so if he goes out he may catch a chill. That’s why I want to ask you: if you want him to see you off, we’ll send for him; if you are good to him, we’ll have him carried here to pay his respects to you — that will do just as well.”

“Why should he see me off?” asked Jia Zheng. “I shall be only too pleased if from now on he studies hard.”

This set the old lady’s mind at rest. She made him sit down and sent Yuanyang to fetch Baoyu, with Xiren in attendance. Yuanyang had not been gone long when Baoyu arrived. When ordered to pay his respects he did so. Happily, at sight of his father he was a little more subdued, lucid for the moment and not behaving too badly. Jia Zheng exhorted him briefly and he assented. Then Jia Zheng told the servants to take him back, and went himself to Lady Wang’s room.

“You must keep a tight rein on him,” he urged her. “Don’t spoil him as before. Next year, when the provincial examination takes place, he must go in for it.”

Lady Wang, assenting without mentioning his illness, had Baochai supported over to pay the bride’s respects to her father-in-law on his departure. She did not leave the room, however. The other ladies saw him to the inner gate, and Jia Zhen and the other men were given a lecture too. Then all drank a stirrup-cup and saw him off, some of the younger men and junior relatives accompanying him ten li beyond the city.

But let us not dwell on Jia Zheng’s departure. Baoyu on his return had a sudden relapse and became more deranged than ever, even refusing all nourishment. To know whether he lived or died, you must read the following chapter.

第98章 苦绛珠魂归离恨天 病神瑛泪洒相思地

话说宝玉见了贾政，回至房中，更觉头昏脑闷，懒怠动弹，连饭也没吃，便昏沉睡去。仍日日延医诊治，服药不效，索性连人也认不明白了。大家扶着他坐起来，还是象个好人。一连闹了几天。那日恰是回九之期，说是若不过去，薛姨妈脸上过不去；若说去呢，宝玉这般光景，明知是为黛玉而起，欲要告诉明白。又恐气急生变。宝钗是新媳妇，又难劝慰，必是姨妈过来才好。若不回九，姨妈嗔怪。便与王夫人、凤姐商议道：“我看宝玉竟是魂不守舍，起动是不怕的。用两乘小轿，叫人扶着，从园里过去，应了回九的吉期；以后请姨妈过来安慰宝钗，咱们一心一计的调治宝玉，可不两全？”王夫人答应了，即刻预备。幸亏宝钗是新媳妇，宝玉是个疯傻的，由人掇弄过去了，宝钗也明知其事，心里只怨母亲办得糊涂，事已至此，不肯多言。独有薛姨妈看见宝玉这般光景，心里懊悔，只得草草完事。
　　回家，宝玉越加沉重。次日连起坐都不能了，日重一日，甚至汤水不进。薛姨妈等忙了手脚，各处遍请名医，皆不识病源。只有城外破寺中住着个穷医姓毕别号知庵的，诊得病源是悲喜激射，冷暖失调，饮食失时，忧忿滞中，正气壅闭，此内伤外感之症。于是度量用药，至晚服了，二更后，果然省些人事，便要喝水，贾母、王夫人等才放了心，请了薛姨妈带了宝钗，都到贾母那里，暂且歇息。宝玉片时清楚，自料难保，见诸人散后，房中只有袭人，因唤袭人至跟前，拉着手哭道：“我问你，宝姐姐怎么来的？我记得老爷给我娶了林妹妹过来，怎么叫宝姐姐赶出去了？他为什么霸占住在这里？我要说呢，又恐怕得罪了他。你们听见林妹妹哭的怎么样了？”袭人不敢明说，只得说道：“林姑娘病着呢。”宝玉又道：“我瞧瞧他去。”说着要起来。那知连日饮食不进，身子岂能动转？便哭道：“我要死了！我有一句心里的话，只求你回明老太太，横竖林妹妹也是要死的，我如今也不能保，两处两个病人，都要死的。死了越发难张罗，不如腾一处空房子，趁早把我和林妹妹两个抬在那里，活着也好一处医治、伏侍，死了也好一处停放。你依我这话，不枉了几年的情分。”袭人听了这些话，又急，又笑，又痛。
　　宝钗恰好同着莺儿过来，也听见了。便说道：“你放着病不保养，何苦说这些不吉利的话呢？老太太才安慰了些，你又生出事来。老太太一生疼你一个，如今八十多岁的人了，虽不图你的诰封，将来你成了人，老太太也看着乐一天，也不枉了老人家的苦心。太太更是不必说了，一生的心血精神，抚养了你这一个儿子，若是半途死了，太太将来怎么样呢？我虽是薄命，也不至于此。据此三件看来，你就要死，那天也不容你死的，所以你是不能死的。只管安稳着养个四五天后，风邪散了，太和正气一足，自然这些邪病都没有了。”宝玉听了，竟是无言可答，半晌，方才嘻嘻的笑道：“你是好些时不和我说话了，这会子说这些大道理的话给谁听？”宝钗听了这话，便又说道：“实告诉你说罢：那两日你不知人事的时候，林妹妹已经亡故了！”宝玉忽然坐起，大声诧异道：“果真死了吗？”宝钗道：“果真死了，岂有红口白舌咒人死的呢！老太太、太太知道你姐妹和睦，你听见他死了，自然你也要死，所以不肯告诉你。”
　　宝玉听了，不禁放声大哭，倒在床上，忽然眼前漆黑，辨不出方向。心中正自恍惚，只见眼前好象有人走来。宝玉茫然问道：“借问此是何处？”那人道：“此阴司泉路。你寿未终，何故至此？”宝玉道：“适闻有一故人已死，遂寻访至此，不觉迷途。”那人道：“故人是谁？”宝玉道：“姑苏林黛玉。”那人冷笑道：“林黛玉生不同人，死不同鬼，无魂无魄，何处寻访？凡人魂魄，聚而成形，散而为气，生前聚之，死则散焉。常人尚无可寻访，何况林黛玉呢？汝快回去罢。”宝玉听了，呆了半晌，道：“既云死者散也，又如何有这个阴司呢？”那人冷笑道：“那阴司，说有便有，说无就无。皆为世俗溺于生死之说，设言以警世，便道上天深怒愚人。或不守分安常；或生禄未终，自行夭折；或嗜淫欲，尚气逞凶，无故自殒者，特设此地狱，囚其魂魄，受无边的苦，以偿生前之罪。汝寻黛玉，是无故自陷也。且黛玉已归太虚幻境，汝若有心寻访，潜心修养，自然有时相见；如不安生，即以自行夭折之罪，囚禁阴司，除父母之外，图一见黛玉，终不能矣。”那人说毕，袖中取出一石，向宝玉心口掷来。宝玉听了这话，又被这石子打着心窝，吓的即欲回家，只恨迷了道路。正在踌躇，忽听那边有人唤他。回首看时，不是别人，正是贾母、王夫人、宝钗、袭人等围绕哭泣叫着，自己仍旧躺在床上。见案卜红灯，窗前皓月，依然锦绣丛中，繁华世界。定神一想，原来竟是一场大梦。浑身冷汗，觉得心内清爽。仔细一想，真正无可奈何，不过长叹数声。
　　起初宝钗早知黛玉已死，因贾母等不许众人告诉宝玉知道，恐添病难治。自己却深知宝玉之病实因黛玉而起，失玉次之，故趁势说明，使其痛决绝，神魂一归，庶可疗治。贾母、王夫人等不知宝钗的用意，深怪他造次，后来见宝玉醒了过来，方才放心，立刻到外书房请了毕大夫进来诊视。那大夫进来诊了脉，便道奇怪：“这回脉气沉静，神安郁散，明日进调理的药，就可以望好了。”说着出去。众人各自安心散去。袭人起初深怨宝钗不该告诉，惟是口中不好说出。莺儿背地也说宝钗道：“姑娘忒性急了。”宝钗道：“你知道什么！好歹横竖有我呢。”
　　那宝钗任人诽谤，并不介意，只察宝玉心病，暗下针砭。一日，宝玉渐觉神志安定，虽一时想起黛玉，尚有糊涂。更有袭人缓缓的将“老爷选定的宝姑娘为人和厚，嫌林姑娘秉性古怪，原恐早夭。老太太恐你不知好歹，病中着急，所以叫雪雁过来哄你”的话，时常劝解。宝玉终是心酸落泪。欲待寻死，又想着梦中之言，又恐老太太、太太生气，又不得撩开。又想黛玉已死，宝钗又是第一等人物，方信“金石姻缘”有定，自己也解了好些。宝钗看来不妨大事，于是自己心也安了，只在贾母、王夫人等前尽行过家庭之礼后，便设法以释宝玉之忧。宝玉虽不能时常坐起，亦常见宝钗坐在床前，禁不住生来旧病。宝钗每以正言解劝，以“养身要紧，你我既为夫妇，岂在一时”之语安慰他。那宝玉心里虽不顺遂，无奈日里贾母、王夫人及薛姨妈等轮流相伴，夜间宝钗独去安寝，贾母又派人服侍，只得安心静养。又见宝钗举动温柔，就也渐渐的将爱慕黛玉的心肠略移在宝钗身上。此是后话。
　　却说宝玉成家的那一日，黛玉白日已经昏晕过去，却心头口中一丝微气不断，把个李纨和紫鹃哭的死去活来。到了晚间，黛玉却又缓过来了，微微睁开眼，似有要水要汤的光景。此时雪雁已去，只有紫鹃和李纨在旁。紫鹃便端了一盏桂圆汤和的梨汁，用小银匙灌了两三匙。黛玉闭着眼，静养了一会子，觉得心里似明似暗的。此时李纨见黛玉略缓，明知是回光返照的光景，却料着还有一半天耐头，自己回到稻香村，料理了一回事情。
　　这里黛玉睁开眼一看，只有紫鹃和奶妈并几个小丫头在那里，便一手攥了紫鹃的手，使着劲说道：“我是不中用的人了！你伏侍我几年，我原指望咱们两个总在一处，不想我……”说着，又喘了一会儿，闭了眼歇着。紫鹃见他攥着不肯松手，自己也不敢挪动。看他的光景，比早半天好些，只当还可以回转，听了这话，又寒了半截。半天黛玉又说道：“妹妹！我这里并没亲人，我的身子是干净的，你好歹叫他们送我回去。”说到这里，又闭了眼不言语了。那手却渐渐紧了，喘成一处，只是出气大，入气小，已经促疾的很了。
　　紫鹃忙了，连忙叫人请李纨。可巧探春来了。紫鹃见了，忙悄悄的说道：“三姑娘，瞧瞧林姑娘罢。”说着，泪如雨下。探春过来，摸了摸黛玉的手，已经凉了，连目光也都散了。探春、紫鹃正哭着叫人端水来给黛玉擦洗，李纨赶忙进来了。三个人才见了，不及说话。刚擦着，猛听黛玉直声叫道：“宝玉！宝玉！你好……”说到“好”字，便浑身冷汗，不作声了。紫鹃等急忙扶住，那汗愈出，身子便渐渐的冷了。探春、李纨叫人乱着拢头穿衣，只见黛玉两眼一翻，呜呼！
　　香魂一缕随风散，愁绪三更入梦遥！
　　当时黛玉气绝，正是宝玉娶宝钗的这个时辰。紫鹃等都大哭起来。李纨、探春想他素日的可疼，今日更加可怜，便也伤心痛哭。因潇湘馆离新房子甚远，所以那边并没听见。一时，大家痛哭了一阵，只听得远远一阵音乐之声，侧耳一听，却又没有了。探春、李纨走出院外再听时，惟有竹梢风动，月影移墙，好不凄凉冷淡。
　　一时叫了林之孝家的过来，将黛玉停放毕，派人看守，等明早去回凤姐。凤姐因见贾母、王夫人等忙乱，贾政起身，又为宝玉昏愦更甚，正在着急异常之时，若是又将黛玉的凶信回了，恐贾母、王夫人愁苦交加，急出病来，只得亲自到园。到了潇湘馆内，也不免哭了一场。见了李纨、探春，知道诸事齐备，就说：“很好。只是刚才你们为什么不言语，叫我着急？”探春道：“刚才送老爷，怎么说呢？”凤姐道：“这倒是你们两个可怜他些。这么着，我还得那边去招呼那个冤家呢。但是这件事好累坠。若是今日不回，使不得；若回了，恐怕老太太搁不住。”李纨道：“你去见机行事，得回再回方好。”凤姐点头，忙忙的去了。
　　凤姐到了宝玉那里，听见大夫说不妨事，贾母、王夫人略觉放心，凤姐便背了宝玉，缓缓的将黛玉的事回明了。贾母、王夫人听得，都唬了一大跳。贾母眼泪交流，说道：“是我弄坏了他了。但只是这个丫头也忒傻气！”说着，便要到园里去哭他一场，又惦记着宝玉，两头难顾。王夫人等含悲共劝贾母：“不必过去，老太太身子要紧。”贾母无奈，只得叫王夫人自去。又说：“你替我告诉他的阴灵，‘并不是我忍心不来送你，只为有个亲疏。你是我的外孙女儿，是亲的了；若与宝玉比起来，可是宝玉比你更亲些。倘宝玉有些不好，我怎么见他父亲呢！’”说着，又哭起来。王夫人劝道：“林姑娘是老太太最疼的，但只寿夭有定，如今已经死了，无可尽心，只是葬礼上要上等的发送。一则可以少尽咱们的心，二则就是姑太太和外甥女儿的阴灵儿也可以少安了。”贾母听到这里，越发痛哭起来。凤姐恐怕老人家伤感太过，明仗着宝玉心中不甚明白，便偷偷的使人来撒个谎儿，哄老太太道：“宝玉那里找老太太呢。”贾母听见，才止住泪问道：“不是又有什么缘故？”凤姐陪笑道：“没什么缘故，他大约是想老太太的意思。”贾母连忙扶了珍珠儿，凤姐也跟着过来。走至半路，正遇王夫人过来，一一回明了贾母，贾母自然又是哀痛的；只因要到宝玉那边，只得忍泪含悲的说道：“既这么着，我也不过去了，由你们办罢。我看着心里也难受，只别委屈了他就是了。”王夫人凤姐一一答应了，贾母才过宝玉这边来。见了宝玉，因问：“你做什么找我？”宝玉笑道：“我昨日晚上看见林妹妹来了，他说要回南去，我想没人留的住，还得老太太给我留一留他。”贾母听着，说：“使得，只管放心罢。”袭人因扶宝玉躺下。贾母出来，到宝钗这边来。
　　那时宝钗尚未回九，所以每每见了人，倒有些含羞之意。这一天，见贾母满面泪痕，递了茶，贾母叫他坐下。宝钗侧身陪着坐了，才问道：“听得林妹妹病了，不知他可好些了？”贾母听了这话，那眼泪止不住流下来，因说道：“我的儿！我告诉你，你可别告诉宝玉。都是因你林妹妹，才叫你受了多少委屈！你如今作媳妇了，我才告诉你，这如今你林妹妹没了两三天了，就是娶你的那个时辰死的。如今宝玉这一番病，还是为着这个。你们先都在园子里，自然也都是明白的。”宝钗把脸飞红了，想到黛玉之死，又不免落下泪来。贾母又说了一回话去了。
　　自此，宝钗千回万转，想了一个主意，只不肯造次，所以过了回九，才想出这个法子来。如今果然好些，然后大家说话才不至似前留神。独是宝玉虽然病势一天好似一天，他的痴心总不能解，必要亲去哭地一场。贾母等知他病未除根，不许他胡思乱想，怎奈他郁闷难堪，病多反复，倒是大夫看出心病，索性叫他开散了再用药调理，倒可好得快些。宝玉听说，立刻要往潇湘馆来。贾母等只得叫人抬了竹椅子过来，扶宝玉坐上，贾母王夫人即便先行。到了潇湘馆内，一见黛玉灵柩，贾母已哭得泪干气绝。凤姐等再三劝住。王夫人也哭了一场。李纨便请贾母、王夫人在里间歇着，犹自落泪。宝玉一到，想起未病之先，来到这里，今日屋在人亡，不禁嚎啕大哭。想起从前何等亲密，今日死别，怎不更加伤感！众人原恐宝玉病后过哀，都来解劝。宝玉已经哭得死去活来，大家搀扶歇息。其馀随来的如宝钗，俱极痛哭。独是宝玉必要叫紫鹃来见：“问明姑娘临死有何话说。”紫鹃本来深恨宝玉，见如此心里已回过来些，又有贾母王夫人都在这里，不敢洒落宝玉，便将林姑娘怎么复病，怎么烧毁帕子，焚化诗稿并将临死说的话一一的都告诉了。宝玉又哭得气噎喉干。探春趁便又将黛玉临终嘱咐带柩回南的话也说了一遍。贾母、王夫人又哭起来。多亏凤姐能言劝慰，略略止些，便请贾母等回去。宝玉那里肯舍，无奈贾母逼着，只得勉强回房。
　　贾母有了年纪的人，打从宝玉病起，日夜不宁，今又大痛一阵，已觉头晕身热，虽是不放心惦着宝玉，却也扎挣不住，回到自己房中睡下。王夫人更加心痛难禁，也便回去，派了彩云帮着袭人照应，并说：“宝玉若再悲戚，速来告诉我们。”宝钗知是宝玉一时必不能舍，也不相劝，只用讽刺的话说他。宝玉倒恐宝钗多心，也便饮泣收心。歇了一夜，倒也安稳。明日一早，众人都来瞧他，但觉气虚身弱，心病倒觉去了几分。于是加意调养，渐渐的好起来。贾母幸不成病，惟是王夫人心痛未痊。那日薛姨妈过来探望，看见宝玉精神略好，也就放心，暂且住下。
一日，贾母特请薛姨妈过去商量，说：“宝玉的命，都亏姨太太救的。如今想来不妨了。独委屈了你的姑娘。如今宝玉调养百日，身体复旧，又过了娘娘的功服，正好圆房：要求姨太太作主，另择个上好的吉日。”薛姨妈便道：“老太太主意很好，何必问我？宝丫头虽生的粗笨，心里却还是极明白的，他的情性老太太素日是知道的。但愿他们两口儿言和意顺，从此老太太也省好些心，我姐姐也安慰些，我也放了心了。老太太就定个日子。还通知亲戚不用呢？”贾母道：“宝玉和你们姑娘生来第一件大事，况且费了多少周折，如今才得安逸，必要大家热闹几天。亲戚都要请的。一来酬愿，二则咱们吃杯喜酒，也不枉我老人家操了好些心。”薛姨妈听着，自然也是喜欢的，便将要办妆奁的话也说了一番。贾母道：“咱们亲上做亲，我想也不必这么。若说动用的，他屋里已经满了；必定宝丫头他心爱的要你几件，姨太太就拿了来。我看宝丫头也不是多心的人，比不的我那外孙女儿的脾气，所以他不得长寿。”说着，连薛姨妈也便落泪。恰好凤姐进来，笑道：“老太太、姑妈又想着什么了？”薛姨妈道：“我和老太太说起你林妹妹来，所以伤心。”凤姐笑道：“老太太和姑妈且别伤心。我刚才听了个笑话儿来了，意思说给老太太和姑妈听。”贾母拭了拭眼泪，微笑道：“你又不知要编派谁呢？你说来，我和姨太太听听。说不笑，我们可不依。”只见那凤姐未从张口，先用两只手比着，笑弯了腰了。
未知他说出些什么来，下回分解。

After calling on his father, Baoyu went back to his own room feeling so listless and dizzy that he fell into a heavy sleep without eating any supper. The doctors who were summoned day after day to attend him could do nothing to help, and he became so confused that he failed to recognize people. They could prop him up and he would look normal enough; but this state of affairs continued for several days.

The day for the newly-weds’ visit to the bride’s family home came round. Not to go would have been an affront to Aunt Xue; but in his present state it was out of the question for Baoyu to go, and they all knew that his illness had been brought on by the news of Dai-yu’s death. They were afraid that the truth might bring on a crisis, and that Bao-chai as a new bride would be unable to cope on her own; her mother’s presence was essential. On the other hand, if they cancelled the visit, Aunt Xue might take offence. After discussing the problem with Lady Wang and Xi-feng, it was Grandmother Jia who finally proposed a solution:

‘I can see that Baoyu has completely taken leave of his senses. But he’s well enough to be moved. Have two sedans made ready, and we can have him supported across the garden. That will fulfil the obligation of the visit. Later we can ask Aunt Xue over to comfort Bao-chai, and we for our part will concentrate on curing Baoyu. That should suit everyone.’

Lady Wang conveyed her approval of this plan, and at once preparations were set in train. Fortunately Bao-chai was a new bride and Baoyu was in a demented state, so they were able to get away with the subterfuge. Bao-chai knew what was going on, and inwardly blamed her mother for the blunder she had made; but she had no intention of speaking her mind. Only Aunt Xue, when she saw the state Baoyu was in, was filled with remorse and eager for the whole thing to be over as quickly as possible.

When they returned, Baoyu’s condition grew even worse. The next day he could no longer even sit up, and his health deteriorated with every day that passed, until he was even unable to take any liquid nourishment. Aunt Xue and the rest of them were at their wits’ end and sent everywhere for famous doctors, none of whom, however, could diagnose his illness. Eventually they found a certain Dr Bi, a poor physician who styled himself ‘the Hermit of the Temple of Healing’, and lived in a dilapidated temple outside the city. He diagnosed Baoyu’s illness as the result of a violent conflict of contradictory emotions, aggravated by an imbalance of hot and cold humours, irregular diet and an accumulation of morbid melancholy, which had brought about a general systemic blockage. It was a case of both internal and external disorder. He prescribed a medicine to be taken in carefully regulated doses, and by that evening, after the second dose, Baoyu did indeed recover a glimmer of consciousness and asked for a drink of water. Grandmother Jia and Lady Wang were greatly relieved and at once sent for Aunt Xue and Bao-chai to join them for a rest in Grandmother Jia’s apartment.

Baoyu now seemed lucid for a while. He felt his own end to be near, and when the others had gone and only Aroma remained in the room with him, he took her hand and wept.

‘Tell me,’ he said, ‘how did Cousin Chai come to be here? I remember Father arranging my marriage with Cousin Lin. How is it that they drove her out and installed Cousin Chai in her place? Why should she try to take what is not hers? But I’m afraid to speak out for fear of offending her. Tell me, what has happened to Cousin Lin? Is she still crying her heart out?’

Aroma did not dare tell him the truth.

‘Miss Lin is ill...’ was all she could say.

‘I must go and see her,’ said Baoyu, and made an effort to get up. But how could his enfeebled body, which had taken no nourishment for days, respond to such an effort? He burst into tears.

‘I am going to die! And now there is something I must tell you. I beg you to tell Grandmother for me. Since Cousin Lin is bound to die too, and I cannot live, this is the perfect solution. Instead of having two sick people to worry about and two funeral arrangements to make later on, why not save everyone the trouble and prepare one room for the two of us now, while there is still time? Then we can be cared for together, and if we die we can be laid out together. Do this for me! Do not fail the love we have shared all these years!’

Aroma thought this appeal both heart-rending and ridiculous, and did not know whether to laugh or cry.

Bao-chai chanced to be approaching with Oriole, and overheard his words. She said to him:

‘Why indulge in such morbid talk, when you should be resting and building up your strength? Grandmother has only just begun to feel a little easier, and now you are upsetting her again. You are the one person she has always loved most. Now she is over eighty, and even though she does not expect you to win an honour for her, she would like to see you happily established, so that she can feel that her love for you has not been wasted. And as for your mother: she has devoted all her energies to bringing you up. If you were to die now, think how she would suffer! You may not set much store by your reputation, but think of your father and mother! You have been the cause of so much anxiety already. And now that you are married, your mother has invested all her hopes in your wife. She

"What will happen in the future? I may be ill-fated, but not as badly as all that. For these three reasons, Heaven would never allow you to die, so you can't. Just rest quietly for four or five days till you've sweated out the chill and built up your energy again, and then this sickness will be cured."

Baoyu could not refute this. After a pause he chuckled:

"It's a long time since you talked to me like this. Now you come out with all these fine sentiments. Who are they meant for?"

This made Baochai say, "To tell you the truth, two days ago when you were unconscious, Cousin Lin passed away."

At that he sat up exclaiming in amazement, "Is she really dead?"

"Would I tell a lie about such a thing? The old lady and Lady Wang knew how good friends you were, and were afraid that if you heard of her death you'd want to die too. That's why they wouldn't let me tell you."

Baoyu burst out sobbing and slumped down on his bed. Suddenly everything before him went black and he lost his bearings. In his confusion he saw a man approaching and asked blankly, "Where is this?"

"The road to the nether world," was the answer. "Your time is not up yet. What are you doing here?"

"Just now I heard that an old friend of mine had died, and I came to look for her but lost my way."

"Who is your friend?"

"Lin Daiyu of Suzhou."

The man chuckled. "Lin Daiyu is no ordinary mortal. If she were, she'd have a spirit you could look for. But the spirit of mortals is formed by the convergence of the elements, and at death it disintegrates and is no more. If ordinary mortals can't be looked for, how much less Lin Daiyu! You'd better go back at once."

After a moment's thought Baoyu asked, "If you say that at death the spirit disintegrates, how is it that there's a nether world?"

"That nether world exists only for those mortals who are deluded by the ideas of life and death. It was invented as a warning to them that, because Heaven detests those who are discontented with their lot or cut short their allotted span by suicide or lose their lives by lust or violence, a hell was created where their spirits are imprisoned to suffer endless torment for their sins in life. If you go looking for Daiyu, you're only bringing trouble on yourself. She has already gone back to the Illusory Land of Great Void. If you are really intent on finding her, cultivate yourself well and in time you may see her again in a dream. But if you persist in this folly, you will be cutting short your own life and be confined in hell, where you will never be able to see her even if you want to -- except for your parents in the other world." With that he took a stone from his sleeve and hurled it at Baoyu's heart.

Alarmed by his words and this missile, Baoyu wanted to return but could not find the way. While hesitating he heard someone call his name. Looking back he saw his grandmother, his mother, Baochai and Xiren sobbing over him. He was still on his bed. The red lamp on the table and the bright moon outside the window were the same as before. He was still in a world of luxury and splendour. When he collected his thoughts and realized that he had been dreaming, he broke out in a cold sweat but felt his mind clear. Then, reflecting that there was no help for it, he heaved a few sighs.

Baochai had known earlier of Daiyu's death, but as the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang would not allow her to tell Baoyu for fear of making his condition worse, she had kept it to herself. However, she knew that his illness had been caused by Daiyu, with the loss of his jade only a secondary factor; so she had seized this chance to break the news to him, hoping that the shock might cure him by making him abandon all hope. The old lady and Lady Wang not knowing her intention blamed her for being too impetuous; but when they saw Baoyu regain consciousness they felt relieved and sent at once for Doctor Bi.

After taking his pulse she exclaimed in surprise, “How strange! His pulse is calm now, his mind at rest and his depression dispelled. If he takes a tonic tomorrow, he should get well.” With that she left.

The others, reassured, dispersed. Xiren at first had been very angry with Baochai for telling him, though she couldn’t very well say so. Yinger too had complained behind Baochai’s back, “Our young lady is too impatient.”

Baochai retorted, “What do you know? Anyway, I’ll take the responsibility.”

She ignored their criticisms, simply observing Baoyu’s symptoms and quietly setting him right. And as day by day he grew calmer, though still confused at times by thoughts of Daiyu, Xiren slowly explained to him, “The master chose Miss Baochai for you because she’s so good and kind, while Miss Lin was so eccentric that they were afraid she wouldn’t live long. The old lady was afraid that if you didn’t know what was good for you, you might get worked up and fall more seriously ill; that’s why they sent Xueyan over to trick you.” These words made Baoyu miserable, but he recalled the words in his dream. Afraid too that the old lady and Lady Wang might be angry, he could not give vent to his feelings. Besides, Daiyu was dead and Baochai was a fine girl too; so it must be fated that “the metal and the stone should be wed.” This reflection made him feel a little better. And Baochai, seeing that no great harm had been done, set her own mind at rest too. After paying her respects to the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang she tried to think of a way to cure Baoyu of his grief. Though still too weak to sit up all day, he often saw her sitting by his bed and could not help being attracted by her. She reasoned with him earnestly, consoling him by saying, “The important thing is to look after your health. Now that we’re married, we have a whole lifetime ahead of us.” Though Baoyu was not convinced, he had to put up with the fact that by day the old lady, Lady Wang and Aunt Xue took turns to keep him company, while at night Baochai slept elsewhere and the old lady sent maids to attend to him; so he had no choice but to rest quietly. Besides, Baochai was so gentle that gradually he transferred some of his love for Daiyu to her. However, that was later.

Now let us return to the day of Baoyu’s wedding. Daiyu had fainted that morning, and though the faint breath in her heart did not break, Li Wan and Zijuan wept as if she were already dead. That evening she came to, however, and opened her eyes slightly as if wanting water or tea. Since Xueyan had gone, only Zijuan and Li Wan were there. Zijuan brought a cup of longan and pear juice and fed her a few spoonfuls with a small silver spoon. Daiyu closed her eyes and rested for a while. She seemed aware of what was going on around her, yet not quite clear in her mind. Aware that this was the final flashback, Li Wan thought she might last another day or so. She went back to Paddy-Sweet Cottage to see to some business.

When Daiyu opened her eyes and saw only Zijuan, her nurse and a few younger maids, she grasped Zijuan’s hand and said with an effort:

“I’m done for! After all your years of service to me, I’d hoped we could stay together; I never thought...” She broke off, panting, closed her eyes and lay back.

Zijuan, not venturing to move as Daiyu was clutching her hand, thought from this improvement that she might pull through after all. These words, however, chilled her heart.

After a long pause Daiyu said, “Dear sister! I’ve no one here of my own. My body is clean; do ask them to send me back.” She closed her eyes again and said no more. Her hand tightened its grip, she gasped for breath — breathing out more, breathing in less — and was speeding fast.

In a fluster, Zijuan sent to fetch Li Wan, and just then Tanchun arrived. At sight of her Zijuan said quickly in a low voice:

“Come, miss, and look at Miss Lin.” As she spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks.

Tanchun stepped over and felt Daiyu’s hand. It was already cold, and her eyes were

Her hands were cold and her eyes glazed. Tan-chun and Tzu-chuan were weeping as they called for water to wash her, and in came Li Wan. The three of them had no time to exchange greetings. They had just started washing her when with a gasp Tai-yu cried:

“Pao-yu! Pao-yu! How . . .”

She broke off, panting and bathed in a cold sweat. They tried to support her, but soon the sweat had drenched her through and her body was cold. As Tan-chun and Li Wan told the maids to dress her hair and change her clothes, her eyes rolled up and that was the end.

Frail wraith dissolved, like thin cloud wafting away in the wind;
Her sorrows ended in the remote regions of dream.

At the very hour of Pao-yu’s wedding Tai-yu breathed her last. Tzu-chuan and the others broke into loud lamentations. And Li Wan and Tan-chun, recalling how lovable she had been, wept bitterly too at the pathetic sight. But as the Bamboo Lodge was some distance from the new house, their wailing went unheard there.

After they had wept for a time, Li Wan and Tan-chun thought of looking after things. But just then they heard strains of music in the distance. They listened intently, but could hear nothing more. Then going out of the compound they saw the moon sinking behind the wall and a breeze rustling the bamboos — a scene of utter desolation.

They sent for Lin Chih-hsiao’s wife and had Tai-yu laid out, then posted servants to keep watch, deciding to report her death to Hsi-feng the next morning. But Hsi-feng, seeing the old lady and Lady Wang so distraught by Chia Cheng’s departure and Pao-yu’s worsening condition, was at her wits’ end. She was afraid that the news of Tai-yu’s death might add to their distress and make them ill, so she went to the Garden herself. Upon reaching the Bamboo Lodge, she could not help weeping too. And upon learning from Li Wan and Tan-chun that all was in order, she said:

“Good. But why were you so quiet just now? You gave me quite a fright.”

“How could we speak out just after seeing our master off?” asked Tan-chun.

“It was good of you to show her such consideration,” said Hsi-feng. “Well, I must go back now to look after that crazy fellow. This is a fine fix! If we don’t report this today, that won’t do; yet if we do, I’m afraid the old lady may not be able to take it.”

“You must use your own discretion,” said Li Wan. “You can decide when to break the news.”

Hsi-feng nodded and hurried back.

When she reached Pao-yu’s side and heard the doctor say that there was no danger, she felt somewhat reassured. The old lady and Lady Wang, much relieved too, Hsi-feng took them aside and quietly told them what had happened. They were aghast.

“It’s my fault,” wept the old lady. “But how could that silly child do this?” She wanted to go to the Garden at once to mourn Tai-yu, but could not bring herself to leave Pao-yu. So torn two ways was she that she gave way to fresh weeping.

Controlling their own grief Lady Wang and the others pleaded, “Don’t distress yourself so, madam. You must take care of your health.”

The old lady had to give in and let Lady Wang go in her stead.

“Tell her spirit from me,” she said, “It’s not that I’m hardhearted and won’t come, but the living are more important than the dead. Besides, my granddaughter is dear to me, but my grandson is dearer still. If anything happens to Pao-yu, how shall I face his father?” She broke down again as she spoke.

“It is true that the old lady was most fond of Miss Lin,” said Lady Wang soothingly. “But a short life is predestined. She’s dead now, and there’s nothing we can do about it except give her a fine funeral to show our love for her and set her aunt’s spirit and her own at rest.”

This only made the old lady cry more bitterly.

As Hsi-feng was afraid this grief might be the death of her, taking advantage of Pao-yu’s lack of sense she sent someone in secret to fabricate a story to deceive the old lady.

“Pao-yu is asking for you, madam,” she announced.

The Lady Dowager, hearing this, checked her tears to ask, “Is there some reason for it?”

“No reason,” Xifeng replied with a smile. “I expect he just misses you, madam.”

The old lady made Pearl help her up at once, and Xifeng followed them. Half way there, they met Lady Wang who told the Lady Dowager what had happened. This news naturally distressed the old lady again; but as she was on her way to see Baoyu she had to suppress her grief.

“In that case, I won’t go over,” she said. “You can make the arrangements. The sight would be too much for me. Just make sure that everything is done properly — that’s the main thing.”

Lady Wang and Xifeng assented.

Then the Lady Dowager went on to Baoyu’s room. When he saw her he asked, “Did I make you come here, madam?”

“I dreamed last night that Cousin Lin was here,” he said with a smile. “She told me she’s going back to the south. I don’t think anyone can stop her except you, madam. Please ask her to stay.”

“Yes, you can set your mind at rest,” she answered.

Then Xiren helped him to lie down again.

The Lady Dowager left him and went to see Baochai, who had not yet completed the nine days after the wedding during which the bride stayed with her own family; hence she was still rather shy with people. That day, seeing the old lady’s tear-stained face, she served her tea then at her bidding took a seat beside her.

“I heard that Cousin Lin is ill,” she said. “Is she any better?”

At this the old lady could not hold back her tears.

“My child,” she sobbed, “I’ll tell you, but don’t let Baoyu know. It’s all on account of your Cousin Lin that you’ve had to put up with so much. Now that you’re his wife, I’ll tell you: your Cousin Lin died two or three days ago, at the very time of your wedding. Baoyu’s illness now is because of this too. But you were all in the Garden before, so you must have known what was afoot.”

Baochai flushed crimson and, thinking of Daiyu’s death, could not hold back her tears. The old lady talked on for a while before leaving.

After this, Baochai turned the matter over in her mind until she hit on an idea but did not like to act on it hastily. Not until the nine days were up did she think of a way to handle the situation. And now that Baoyu was somewhat better, the others did not have to be as careful as before in speaking. Although he was better every day, his infatuation was not cured and he insisted on going to mourn for Daiyu. Knowing that his illness was not yet rooted out, the Lady Dowager and the rest would not let him give way to such whims; but he was so miserable that he suffered a relapse. The doctor, however, diagnosed this as a mental ailment and advised them to give him his head and then regulate his diet; that way, he said, Baoyu would get over it faster. When the boy heard this he immediately wanted to go to Bamboo Lodge. So the Lady Dowager had to order a bamboo couch carried there for him. She and Lady Wang went on ahead. At the sight of Daiyu’s coffin the old lady wept as if she would never stop, and it took all Xifeng’s and the others’ efforts to calm her. Lady Wang also wept bitterly. Then Li Wan asked the old lady and Lady Wang to rest in the inner room, where they went on shedding tears.

As soon as Baoyu arrived and reflected that he had come here before his illness and now the room was empty, he gave way to a storm of weeping. How close he and Daiyu had been, and now she was gone! The thought made him sick at heart. The others, afraid that grief might bring on a relapse, tried to comfort him; but he was already sobbing as if his heart would break. They had to support him to a couch to rest. All the others who had come, including Baochai, were weeping bitterly. But Baoyu insisted on seeing Zijuan to ask what Daiyu had said before dying. Zijuan’s resentment towards Baoyu had already been partly dispelled by the sight of his distress; and with the old lady and Lady Wang there she dared not be disrespectful to him. So she told him in detail how Daiyu had fallen ill again, how she had burned her handkerchiefs and poems, and what she had said before dying. Baoyu wept again till he was choked with sobs.

My throat is dry.” Tanchun took this chance to tell the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang of Daiyu’s dying injunction that her coffin should be taken to the south. This reduced both women to tears again. But Xifeng, with her glib tongue, was able to console them and stop their weeping, then urged the old lady to go back to her own quarters. Baoyu was unwilling to leave, yet he had to go with the others when his grandmother insisted.

The old lady, being on in years, had been distraught ever since Baoyu’s illness started; and now this fresh anguish made her dizzy and feverish. Though still concerned about him, she had to go to her room to lie down. Lady Wang, even more heart-broken, went back too, leaving Caiyun to help Xiren look after Baoyu with instructions to let them know if he gave way to grief again.

Baochai knew that Baoyu was still too grief-stricken to be reasonable; instead of consoling him she made some sarcastic remarks, and he — afraid that she might be angry with him — swallowed his tears and controlled himself. After a night’s rest he felt calmer, though still weak and listless. The next morning, when callers came, they found that his mental trouble had subsided though he was still in low spirits. And after careful nursing he gradually recovered.

Fortunately the Lady Dowager did not fall ill, but Lady Wang was still heart-broken. One day Aunt Xue called to see Baoyu and, finding him better, felt reassured and stayed on for a while.

The Lady Dowager summoned Aunt Xue to discuss with her, “We owe it to you, aunt, that Baoyu’s life was saved. Now I don’t think there’s any more fear for him, but your daughter has been wronged. As he’s been under treatment for a hundred days and is his old self again, and the period of mourning for Her Late Highness is over, it’s time they started living as husband and wife. I’d like to ask you to decide on a lucky day for this.”

“That’s an excellent idea, madam. Why ask me?” replied Aunt Xue. “My Baochai may be rather stupid, but she’s very understanding and you know her disposition. I just hope the two of them will live at peace together, so that you needn’t worry so much, my sister can be comforted, and I shall feel easy in my mind. Do you fix the date, madam. Do we have to notify the relatives?”

“This is the most important event in Baoyu’s life and your daughter’s,” said the old lady. “After so many setbacks, now that all’s well we must have a few days of celebrations and invite all our relatives. First, to give thanks for the answer to our prayers, and second, so that we can enjoy a feast — that wouldn’t be too much worry for an old woman like me.”

Aunt Xue, naturally pleased, told her then that she meant to have a trousseau made.

“Since we’re already related and are becoming even closer, I don’t think that’s necessary,” said the Lady Dowager. “As for things for her use, her room is already full. I’m sure if there’s anything special Baochai wants she’ll ask you for it. She’s not the sensitive, pernickety kind, not like my poor deceased granddaughter — that’s why she didn’t live long.” This reduced even Aunt Xue to tears.

Just then Xifeng came in. “Why are you and aunt looking so upset?” she asked.

“We were talking about your Cousin Lin, that’s why we’re sad,” replied Aunt Xue.

“Don’t be sad, madam and aunt,” cried Xifeng. “I’ve just heard a funny story. Let me tell it to you.”

The Lady Dowager dabbed her eyes and smiled. “Who are you going to make fun of now? Let’s hear it. If it isn’t funny, we shall not let you off.”

Xifeng, however, before starting, doubled up and waved her hands, laughing. To know what story she told, read the next chapter.

第99章 守官箴恶奴同破例 阅邸报老舅自担惊

话说凤姐见贾母和薛姨妈为黛玉伤心，便说：“有个笑话儿说给老太太和姑妈听。”未从开口，先自笑了。因说道：“太太和姑妈打谅是那里的笑话儿？就是咱们家的新姑爷新媳妇啊。”贾母道：“怎么了？”凤姐拿手比着道：“一个这么坐着，一个这么站着；一个这么扭过去，一个这么转过来，一个又……”说到这里，贾母已经大笑起来，说道：“你好生说罢。倒不是他们两口儿，你倒把人怄的受不得了。”薛姨蚂也笑道：“你往下直说罢，不用比了。”凤姐才说道：“刚才我到宝兄弟屋里，我听见好几个人笑。我只道是谁，巴着窗户眼儿一瞧，原来宝妹妹坐在炕沿上，宝兄弟站在地下。宝兄弟拉着宝妹妹的袖子，口口声声只叫：‘宝姐姐，你为什么不会说话了？你这么说一句话，我的病包管全好。’宝妹妹却扭着头，只管躲。宝兄弟又作了一个揖，上去又拉宝妹妹的衣裳。宝妹妹急的一扯，宝兄弟自然病后是脚软的，索性一栽，栽在宝妹妹身上了。宝妹妹急的红了脸，说道：‘你越发比先不尊重了。’”说到这里，贾母和薛姨妈都笑起来。凤姐又道：“宝兄弟站起来，又笑着说：‘亏了这一栽，好容易才栽出你的话来了。’”薛姨妈笑道：“这是宝丫头古怪。这有什么？既作了两口儿，说说笑笑的怕什么？他没见他琏二哥和你。”凤姐儿红了脸笑道：“这是怎么说？我饶说笑话儿给姑妈解闷儿，姑妈反倒拿我打起卦来了。”贾母也笑道：“要这么着才好。夫妻固然要和气，也得有个分寸儿。我爱宝丫头就在这尊重上头。只是我愁宝玉还是那么傻头傻脑的，这么说起来，比头里竟明白多了。你再说说还有什么笑话儿没有？”凤姐道：“明儿宝玉圆了房儿，亲家太太抱了外孙子，那时候儿不更是笑话儿了么？”贾母笑道：“猴儿！我在这里和姨太太想你林妹妹，你来怄个笑儿还罢了，怎么臊起皮来了。你不叫我们想你林妹妹？你不用太高兴了，你林妹妹恨你，将来你别独自一个儿到园里去，提防他来拉着你不依！”凤姐笑道：“他倒不怨我，他临死咬牙切齿，倒恨宝玉呢。”贾母薛姨妈听着还道是玩话儿，也不理会，便道：“你别胡扯拉了。你去叫外头挑个很好的日子给你宝兄弟圆了房儿罢。”凤姐答应着，又说了一回话儿，便出去叫人择了吉日，重新摆酒唱戏请人，不在话下。
　　却说宝玉虽然病好，宝钗有时高兴，翻书观看，谈论起来，宝玉所有常见的尚可记忆，若论灵机儿大不似先，连他自己也不解。宝钗明知是“通灵”失去，所以如此。倒是袭人时常说他：“你为什么把从前的灵机儿都没有了？倒是忘了旧毛病也好，怎么脾气还照旧，独道理上更糊涂了呢？”宝玉听了，并不生气，反是嘻嘻的笑。有时宝玉顺性胡闹，亏宝钗劝着，略觉收敛些。袭人倒可小费些唇舌，惟知悉心伏侍。别的丫头素仰宝钗贞静和平，各人心服，无不安静。只有宝玉到底是爱动不爱静的，时常要到园里去逛。贾母等一则怕他招受寒暑，二则恐他睹景伤情，虽黛玉之柩已寄放城外庵中，然而潇湘馆依然人亡屋在，不免勾起旧病来，所以也不使他去。况且亲戚姊妹们，为宝琴已回到薛姨妈那边去了，史湘云因史侯回京，也接了家去了，又有了出嫁的日子，所以不大常来，只有宝玉娶亲那一日与吃喜酒这天来过两次，也只在贾母那边住下，为着宝玉已经娶过亲的人，又想自己就要出嫁的，也不肯如从前的诙谐谈笑，就是有时过来，也只和宝钗说话，见了宝玉，不过问好而已，那邢岫烟却是因迎春出嫁之后，便随着邢夫人过去。李家姊妹也另住在外，即同着李婶娘过来，亦不过到太太们和姐妹们处请安问好，即回到李纨那里略住一两天就去了。所以园内的只有李纨、探春、惜春了。贾母还要将李纨等挪进来，为着元妃薨后家中事情接二连三，也无暇及此。现今天气一天热似一天，园里尚可住得，等到秋天再挪。此是后话，暂且不提。
　　且说贾政带了几个在京请的幕友，晓行夜宿，一日到了本省，见过上司，即到任拜印受事，便查盘各属州县米粮仓库。贾政向来作京官，只晓得郎中事务都是一景儿的事情，就是外任，原是学差，也无关于吏治上。所以外省州县折收粮米、勒索乡愚这些弊端，虽也听见别人讲究，却未身亲其事，只有一心做好官。便与幕宾商议，出示严禁，并谕以一经查出，必定详参揭报。初到之时，果然胥吏畏惧，便百计钻营，偏遇贾政这般古执。那些家人跟了这位老爷在都中一无出息，好容易盼到主人放了外任，便在京指着在外发财的名儿向人借贷做衣裳，装体面，心里想着到了任，银钱是容易的了。不想这位老爷呆性发作，认真要查办起来，州县馈送一概不受。门房、签押等人心里盘算道：“我们再挨半个月，衣裳也要当完了，账又逼起来，那可怎么样好呢？眼见得白花花的银子，只是不能到手。”那些长随也道：“你们爷们到底还没花什么本钱来的。我们才冤，花了若干的银子，打了个门子，来了一个多月，连半个钱也没见过。想来跟这个主儿是不能捞本儿的了。明儿我们齐打伙儿告假去。”次日果然聚齐都来告假。贾政不知就里，便说：“要来也是你们，要去也是你们。既嫌这里不好，就都请便。”那些长随怨声载道而去。
　　只剩下些家人，又商议道：“他们可去的去了，我们去不了的，到底想个法儿才好。”内中有一个管门的叫李十儿，便说：“你们这些没能耐的东西，着什么急呢！我见这‘长’字号儿的在这里，不犯给他出头。如今都饿跑了，瞧瞧十太爷的本领，少不得本主儿依我。只是要你们齐心。打伙儿弄几个钱，回家受用；若不随我，我也不管了，横竖拚得过你们。”众人都说：“好十爷，你还主儿信得过，若你不管，我们实在是死症了。”李十儿道：“别等我出了头得了银钱，又说我得了大分儿了，窝儿里反起来，大家没意思。”众人道：“你万安，没有的事。就没有多少，也强似我们腰里掏钱。”
　　正说着，只见粮房书办走来找周二爷。李十儿坐在椅子上，硗着一只腿，挺着腰，说道：“找他做什么？”书办便垂手陪着笑，说道：“本官到了一个多月的任，这些州县太爷见得本官的告示利害，知道不好说话，到了这时候，都没有开仓。若是过了漕，你们太爷们来做什么的？”李十儿说：“你别混说，老爷是有根蒂的，说到那里是要办到那里。这两天原要行文催兑，因我说了缓几天，才歇的。你到底找我们周二爷做什么？”书办道：“原为打听催文的事，没有别的。”李十儿道：“越发胡说。方才我说催文，你就信嘴胡诌。可别鬼鬼祟祟来讲什么账，我叫本官打了你，退你！”书办道：“我在这衙门内已经三代了，外头也有些体面，家里还过得，就规规矩矩伺候本官升了还能够，不象那些等米下锅的。”说着，回了一声：“二爷，我走了。”李十儿便站起，堆着笑说：“这么不禁玩，几句话就脸急了？”书办道：“不是我脸急，若再说什么，岂不带累了二太爷的清名呢？”李十儿过来拉着书办的手，说：“你贵姓啊？”书办道：“不敢，我姓詹，单名是个会字。从小儿也在京里混了几年。”李十儿道：“詹先生，我是久闻你的名的。我们弟兄们是一样的。有什么话，晚上到这里，咱们说说。”书办也说：“谁不知道李十太爷是能事的，把我一诈就吓毛了。”大家笑着走开。那晚便与书办咕唧了半夜。
　　第二天，拿话去探贾政，被贾政痛骂了一顿。隔一天拜客，里头吩咐伺候，外头答应了。停了一会子，打点已经三下了，大堂上没有人接鼓，好容易叫个人来打了鼓。贾政踱出暖阁，站班喝道的衙役只有一个。贾政也不查问，在墀下上了桥，等轿夫，又等了好一回，来齐了，抬出衙门，那个炮只响得一声。吹鼓亭的鼓手，只有一个打鼓，一个吹号筒。贾政便也生气，说：“往常还好，怎么今儿不齐集至此？”抬头看那执事，却是搀前落后。勉强拜客回来，便传误班的要打。有的说因没有帽子误的；有的说是号衣当了误的；又有说是三天没吃饭抬不动的。贾政生气，打了一两个，也就罢了。隔一天管厨房的上来要钱，贾政将带来银两付了。以后便觉样样不如意，比在京的时候倒不便了好些。无奈，便唤李十儿问道：“跟我来这些人，怎么都变了？你也管管。现在带来银两早使没有了，藩库俸银尚早，该打发京里取去。”李十儿禀道：“奴才那一天不说他们？不知道怎么样，这些人都是没精打彩的，叫奴才也没法儿。老爷说家里取银子，取多少？现在打听节度衙门这几天有生日，别的府道老爷都上千上万的送了，我们到底送多少呢？”贾政道：“为什么不早说？”李十儿说：“老爷最圣明的。我们新来乍到，又不与别位老爷很来往，谁肯送信？巴不得老爷不去，好想老爷的美缺呢。”贾政道：“胡说！我这官是皇上放的，不给节度做生日，便叫我不做不成！”李十儿笑道：“老爷说的也不错。京里离这里很远，凡百的事，都是节度奏闻。他说好便好，说不好便吃不住。到得明白，已经迟了。就是老太太、太太们，那个不愿意老爷在外头烈烈轰轰的做官呢？”
　　贾政听了这话，也自然心里明白，道：“我正要问你，为什么不说起来？”李十儿回说：“奴才本不敢说，老爷既问到这里，若不说，是奴才没良心；若说了，少不得老爷又生气。”贾政道：“只要说得在理。”李十儿说道：“那些书吏衙役，都是花了钱买着粮道的衙门，那个不想发财？俱要养家活口。自从老爷到任，并没见为国家出力，倒先有了口碑载道。”贾政道：“民间有什么话？”李十儿道：“百姓说：‘凡有新到任的老爷，告示出的越利害，越是想钱的法儿。州县害怕了，好多多的送银子。’收粮的时候，衙门里便说，新道爷的法令；明是不敢要钱，这一留难叨蹬，那些乡民心里愿意花几个钱，早早了事。所以那些人不说老爷好，反说不诸民情。便是本家大人是老爷最相好的，他不多几年，已巴到极顶的分儿，也只为识时达务，能够上和下睦罢了。”贾政听到这话，道：“胡说，我就不识时务吗？”若是上和下睦，叫我与他们猫鼠同眠吗！”李十儿回道：“奴才为着这点心儿不敢掩住，才这么说。若是老爷就是这样做，到了功不成、名不就的时候，老爷说奴才没良心，有什么话不告诉老爷。”贾政道：“依你怎么做才好？”李十儿道：“也没有别的，趁着老爷的精神年纪，里头的照应，老太太的硬朗，为顾着自己就是了。不然，到不了一年，老爷家里的钱也都贴补完了，还落了自上至下的人抱怨，都说老爷是做外任的，自然弄了钱藏着受用。倘遇着一两件为难的事，谁肯帮着老爷？那时办也办不清，悔也悔不及。”贾政道：“据你一说，是叫我做贪官吗？送了命还不要紧，必定将祖父的功勋抹了才是？”李十儿回禀道：“老爷极圣明的人，没看见旧年犯事的几位老爷吗？这几位都与老爷相好，老爷常说是个做清官的，如今名在那里？现有几位亲戚，老爷向来说他们不好的，如今升的升，迁的迁。只在要做的好就是了。走爷要知道：民也要顾，官也要顾。若是依着老爷，不准州县得一个大钱，外头这些差使谁办？只要老爷外面还是这样清名声原好，里头的委屈，只要奴才办去，关碍不着老爷的。奴才跟主儿一场，到底也要掏出良心来。”
　　贾政被李十儿一番言语，说得心无主见，道：“我是要保性命的，你们闹出来不与我相干。”说着便踱了进去。李十儿便自己做起威福。钩连内外，一气的哄着贾政办事，反觉得事事周到，件件随心。所以贾政不但不疑，反都相信。便有几处揭报，上司见贾政古朴忠厚，也不查察。惟是幕友们耳目最长，见得如此，得便用言规谏，无奈贾政不信，也有辞去的，也有与贾政相好在内维持的。于是，清务事毕，尚无陨越。
　　一日，贾政无事，在书房中看书。签押上呈进一封书子，外面官封，上开着“镇守海门等处总制公文一角，飞递江西粮道衙门”。贾政拆封看时，只见上写道：
　　金陵契好，桑梓情深。昨岁供职来都，窃喜常依座右；仰蒙雅爱，许结朱陈，至今佩德勿谖。只因调任海疆，未敢造次奉求，衷怀歉仄，自叹无缘。今幸戟遥临，快慰平生之愿。正申燕贺，先蒙翰教，边帐光生，武夫额手。虽隔重洋，尚叨樾荫，想蒙不弃卑寒，希望茑萝之附。小儿已承青盼，淑媛素仰芳仪。如蒙践诺，即遗冰人。途路虽遥，一水可通，不敢云百辆之迎，敬备仙舟以俟。兹修寸幅，恭贺升祺，并求金允。临颖不胜待命之至。世弟周琼顿首。
　　贾政看了，心想：“儿女姻缘果然有一定的。旧年因见他就了京职，又是同乡的人，素来相好，又见那孩子长得好，在席间原提起这件事。因未说定，也没有与他们说起。后来他调了海疆，大家也不说了。不料我今升任至此，他写书来问。我看起门户却也相当，与探春倒也相配。但是我并未带家眷，只可写字与他商议。”正在踌躇，只见门上传进一角文书，是议取到省会议事件，贾政只得收拾上省，候节度派委。
　　一日，在公馆闲坐，见桌上堆着许多邸报。贾政一一看去，见刑部一本：“为报明事，会看得金陵籍行商薛蟠……”贾政便吃惊道：“了不得，已经提本了！”随用心看下去，是“薛蟠殴伤张三身死，串嘱尸证，捏供误杀一案”。贾政一拍桌道：“完了！”只得又看底下，是：
　　据京营节度使咨称：“缘薛蟠籍隶金陵，行过太平县，在李家店歇宿，与店内当槽之张三素不相认。于某年月日，薛蟠令店主备酒邀请太平县民吴良同饮，今当槽张三取酒。因酒不甘，薛蟠令换好酒。张三因称酒已沽定，难换。薛蟠因伊倔强，将酒照脸泼去，不期去势甚猛，恰恰张三低头拾箸，一时失手，将酒碗掷在张三囟门，皮破血出，逾时殒命。李店主趋救不及，随向张三之母告知。伊母张王氏往看，见己身死，随喊禀地保，赴县呈报。前署县诣验，仵作将骨破一寸三分及腰眼一伤，漏报填格，详府审转。看得薛蟠实系泼酒失手，掷碗误伤张三身死，将薛蟠照过失杀人准斗杀罪收赎。”等因前来。臣等细阅各犯证尸亲前后供词不符，且查斗杀律注云：相争为斗，相打为殴。必实无争斗情形，邂逅身死，方可以过失杀定拟。应令该节度审明实情，妥拟具题。今据该节度疏称薛蟠因张三不肯换酒，醉后拉着张三右手，先殴腰眼一拳，张三被殴回骂，薛蟠将碗掷出，致伤囟门深重，骨碎脑破，立时殒命。是张三之死实由薛蟠以酒碗砸伤深重致死，自应以薛蟠拟抵，将薛蟠依斗杀律拟绞监候。吴良拟以杖徒。承审不实之府州县，应请……
　　以下注着“此稿未完”。
    贾政因薛姨妈之托，曾托过知县；若请旨革审起来，牵连着自己，好不放心。即将下一本开看，偏又不是，只好翻来覆去，将报看完，终没有接这一本的。心中狐疑不定，更加害怕起来。正在纳闷，只见李十儿进来：“请老爷到官厅伺候去，大人衙门已经打了二鼓了。”贾政只是发怔，没有听见。李十儿又请一遍。贾政道：“这便怎么处？”李十儿道：“老爷有什么心事？”贾政将看报之事说了一遍。李十儿道：“老爷放心。若是部里这么办了，还算便宜薛大爷呢。奴才在京的时候，听见薛大爷在店里叫了好些媳妇儿，都喝醉了生事，直把个当槽儿的活活儿打死了。奴才听见不但是托了知县，还求琏二爷去花了好些钱，各衙门打通了才提的。不知道怎么部里没有弄明白。如今就是闹破了，也是官官相护的，不过认个承审不实，革职处分罢咧，那里还肯认得银子听情的话呢？老爷不用想，等奴才再打听罢，倒别误了上司的事。”贾政道：“你们那里知道？只可惜那知县听了一个请，把这个官都丢了，还不知道有罪没有罪。”李十儿道：“如今想他也无益，外头伺候着好半天了，请老爷就去罢。”
贾政不知节度传办何事，且听下回分解。

Noticing how upset the Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue were over Daiyu’s death, Xifeng tried to cheer them up.

“I know a joke I’d like to tell the Old Ancestress and Aunt Xue,” she said. She started laughing before she could begin, then went on: “Do you know who this joke is about, madam and aunt? About our new bride and groom!”

“What is it?” asked the Lady Dowager.

Xifeng gestured as she said: “One sits like this, the other stands like that; one turns away like this, the other turns round like that; then the one...” At this point the Lady Dowager started laughing.

“Tell us properly!” she cried. “If they’re not a loving couple, you’re certainly exasperating.”

Aunt Xue said with a smile, “Get on with your story, and don’t act it.”

Then Xifeng announced, “Just now, on my way to Master Bao’s room, I heard several people laughing. Wondering who it was, I peeped in through the window and saw Cousin Baochai sitting on the edge of the kang with Baoyu standing in front of her. He was holding her by the sleeve and pleading, ‘Why won’t you talk to me, dear sister? If you’ll just say one word, I promise I’ll get well right away.’ But she just turned her head away and tried to dodge. He bowed to her then caught hold of her clothes again, and when she shook him off, he was still so weak after his illness that he collapsed on top of her. She blushed crimson and protested, ‘You’re even more outrageous than before!’”

The Lady Dowager and Aunt Xue laughed at this.

Xifeng continued, “Baoyu scrambled to his feet then and said with a smile, ‘It was worth taking a tumble to make you speak!’”

Aunt Xue commented, “Baochai is a strange girl. What does it matter? Now that they’re married, why shouldn’t they chat and laugh together? Hasn’t she seen her Cousin Lian and you?”

Xifeng flushed and retorted, “What a thing to say! Here am I trying to amuse you, aunt, and instead you make fun of me.”

The Lady Dowager said with a smile, “But that’s as it should be. Of course a couple should be on good terms, but there’s a limit. What I like about Baochai is her decorum. The only thing that worried me was that Baoyu was still so silly. But from what you say, he’s much more sensible now. Have you any more jokes to tell?”

“When Baoyu and his wife are properly married and your kinswoman has a grandson to hold, won’t that be a better joke?” asked Xifeng.

“You monkey!” The Lady Dowager chuckled. “I was here with Mrs. Xue, missing your Cousin Lin, and you came to amuse us — that was all right. But why must you be so disgusting? Do you want us to forget your Cousin Lin? Don’t be so pleased with yourself! She’s angry with you, and one of these days when you’re walking alone in the Garden, look out for her — she may grab you and not let you off!”

“She doesn’t blame me,” Xifeng answered. “When she was dying she was gnashing her teeth with rage at Baoyu.”

The old lady and Aunt Xue, taking this for a joke, ignored it.

“Don’t talk nonsense,” they said. “Go and choose an auspicious day outside for Baoyu’s wedding.”

Xifeng agreed and after a little more conversation went out to order the diviners to select a lucky day. Then fresh feasts were prepared and operas performed, and guests were invited again. But no more of this.

Although Baoyu had recovered, when Baochai was in a good mood and looked through some books with him, though he could remember most of the passages he had known, his intelligence was not what it had been and he could not understand this himself. Baochai knew of course that this was because he had lost his jade, but Xiren often asked him:

“Why have you lost all your former intelligence? It would be a good thing if you’d got over your old faults, but now you’re like a different person — it’s really alarming.”

Why was he still as wayward as ever and, what was worse, growing more muddle-headed? Baoyu was not angry at this but simply giggled. Sometimes when he fooled around, Baochai reasoned with him and he would behave a little better. And Xiren could control him with a little coaxing. She knew, however, that her main task was to wait on him attentively. The other maids, out of respect for Baochai’s integrity, composure and even temper, were naturally well-behaved and quiet too. But Baoyu, being of an active disposition, liked to stroll in the Garden.

The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang were afraid that he might catch cold or heat-stroke, and also that the sight of the place might distress him. Although Daiyu’s coffin had been moved to a temple outside the city, Bamboo Lodge was still standing there empty, a reminder which might bring on another relapse of his illness; so they would not let him go to the Garden. Besides, now that Baoqin had gone back to Aunt Xue, and Xiangyun after the return of her uncle had also gone home to prepare for her approaching marriage, they seldom came over. Xiangyun had only come twice — once for Baoyu’s wedding and once for the feast — and had stayed with the Lady Dowager; but now that Baoyu was married and she herself about to be married, she no longer joked with him as before. When she came, she just chatted with Baochai and if she met Baoyu simply asked after his health. Xiuyan had moved in with Lady Xing after Yingchun’s marriage, and the Li sisters had their own quarters outside. When they came with Mrs. Li to pay their respects to the ladies and young mistresses, they would stay with Li Wan for a couple of days at most before leaving. This meant that the only occupants of the Garden now were Li Wan, Tanchun and Xichun. The Lady Dowager had wanted Li Wan to move out, but so many things had happened since the Imperial Consort’s death that she had not yet found time to see to this. As the weather was growing warmer now, the Garden was still a comfortable place to live, and they could move out in the autumn. But no more of this.

To return to Jia Zheng. He travelled slowly by day and rested at night with the secretaries he had engaged in the capital until he reached his post. After calling on his superior he took up office and started checking on the stores of grain in the prefectures and counties under his jurisdiction. As a former metropolitan official he had only been concerned with ministry affairs, which were relatively simple; and although he had later held a provincial post it had been as an Examiner, which did not involve him in administration. He had heard of such abuses as the misappropriation of grain by petty officials in the provinces and their extortions from the ignorant country folk, but had never encountered such practices himself, being single-minded in his desire to be a good official. So he held consultations with his secretaries and issued an order forbidding such practices, announcing that any offenders found out would be severely punished and their crimes reported to the court. At the beginning, the petty officials were afraid of him and tried by all means to sound him out, but he proved incorruptible.

The servants who had accompanied him had gained nothing during their years in the capital. They had been delighted when their master was appointed to this provincial post, and while in the capital had borrowed money to buy fine clothes for themselves on the strength of his new wealth, expecting to make a fortune out of him. They had not expected him to be such a fool as to take his duties so seriously and refuse to accept any gifts from the local officials. The gatemen and clerks complained, “We’ve been here less than a month, and if we have to stay another half month all our clothes will have gone to the pawnshop. And when our creditors start dunning us, what shall we do? We can see all that silver staring us in the face, but there’s no way to get our hands on it.”

The other attendants chimed in, “You gentlemen didn’t have to spend anything to get this job. We’re the unlucky ones. We laid out plenty of silver to get taken on, yet after more than a month here we haven’t made a cent. It doesn’t look as if we’ll get our investment back from this master. Tomorrow let’s all ask for leave.”

The next day, a group of them did in fact ask for time off. Jia Zheng, not knowing the reason, said, “You were the ones who wanted to come, and now you’re the ones who want to leave. Well, if you find things here not to your liking, you’re welcome to leave.” So, grumbling, the attendants quit.

They went on to discuss their problem. “Those who could have gone have gone, but those of us who can’t must think of some way out.”

One of the gatemen, Li Shi’er, said, “What’s the use of panicking, you useless lot? So long as that fellow Chang is here, I don’t want to take the lead. But now that he’s run away from hunger, just watch me show what I can do. My master will have to do as I say. But you must all back me up, so that we can make some money and go home happy. If you won’t fall in with my plan, I’ll leave you to your fate. I can get the better of you anyway.”

“Good Uncle Li,” they cried, “if you who are trusted by our master wash your hands of us, we’re done for!”

“Mind now, when I take the lead and get some silver, don’t start saying I’ve taken the lion’s share and squabbling among yourselves so that we all lose face.”

“Set your heart at rest,” they said. “We’re sure to get more that way than if we had to pay out of our own pockets.”

As they were talking the clerk from the granary came in to look for the second steward Zhou. Li Shi’er, one leg crossed over the other and back erect, was lolling in a chair.

“What do you want with him?” he asked.

The clerk stepped forward, smiling obsequiously.

“Your master has been here over a month,” he said. “The magistrates here have seen how strict his proclamations are and know that he’s not easy to deal with, so they still haven’t opened the granaries. If the grain isn’t shipped, what are you gentlemen here for?”

“None of your nonsense!” snapped Li Shi’er. “Our master knows what he’s about and does whatever he says. These last couple of days he meant to send out despatches urging delivery, but let it drop when I asked him to hold off for a few days. What do you want our Second Master Zhou for anyway?”

“I came to ask about those despatches, that’s all.”

“What a pack of lies! Just because I mentioned despatches, you start babbling about them. Don’t come sneaking around here to talk about money, or I’ll tell my master to have you beaten and dismissed!”

“My family has served in this yamen for three generations,” retorted the clerk. “I’ve some standing outside and am quite well off; I can serve the commissioner properly and wait for promotion. I’m not like those who live from hand to mouth.” He added, “I’m going now, sir.”

Li Shi’er rose to his feet and said with a smile, “Why take offence so easily? Can’t you stand a joke?”

“It’s not that I can’t stand a joke, but if this gets out, wouldn’t it reflect badly on the second master?”

Li Shi’er took the clerk’s hand.

“What’s your honourable name?” he asked.

“You flatter me. My name is Zhan Hui. I spent some years as a youngster in the capital.”

“Mr. Zhan, I’ve long heard of you. We’re all brothers here. If you’ve anything to say, come this evening and we’ll talk it over.”

“Everyone knows how capable you are, Tenth Uncle,” said the clerk. “You scared me out of my wits by your bluff.”

They went off then, laughing, and that evening had a long, confidential talk.

The next day Li Shi’er sounded Jia Zheng out, only to be roundly cursed. The day after, when Jia Zheng had calls to pay and gave orders to prepare his retinue, the attendants outside assented. But after the third repetition of the order, when still no one had come to beat the drum in the hall, with difficulty they found someone to sound it. Jia Zheng emerged from the warm room and found only one runner there to shout for silence. Without making any investigation he mounted his chair at the foot of the steps, then had to wait some time for the chair-bearers to assemble. When at last he was carried out of the yamen, only one cannon was fired. In the drum-tower, one man was beating a drum and one blowing a trumpet. Jia Zheng in anger demanded, “How is it that usually everything is in order, but today nothing’s ready?”

He saw that the retinue too was in disarray, but had to make a show of going through with the ceremony.

On his return Jia Zheng ordered the defaulters to be punished. Some pleaded that they had no caps, others that their uniforms had been pawned, or that they had had nothing to eat for three days and were too weak to carry the chairs. In his anger he had a couple of them flogged, then let the matter drop. The next day, when the men in charge of the kitchen asked for money, he paid them from the silver he had brought; but after that he found everything going wrong and far more troublesome than in the capital. He had to send for Li Shi'er.

"Why have all the men who came with me changed?" he asked. "You must keep them in order. The silver I brought is all spent, and it's too early to draw my salary from the provincial treasury; so I shall have to write home for some money."

"I keep telling them what to do, sir," said Li Shi'er. "But I don't know what's wrong -- they're all listless and I can't do a thing with them. When you say you'll write home for money, how much do you want, sir? I've found out that the military governor's birthday is coming up soon. Other prefects and officials are sending thousands of taels; how much are we going to send?"

"Why didn't you tell me earlier?" demanded Jia Zheng.

"You are so wise, sir, you should know. We're newcomers here and haven't mixed with the other gentlemen: who was there to tell us? They'd be only too glad if you offended the governor, sir, so that they could step into your shoes."

"Nonsense!" retorted Jia Zheng. "I was appointed by the Emperor. Even if I don't congratulate the governor, that's no reason for dismissing me."

"Quite right, sir," said Li Shi'er with a smile. "But the capital's a long way from here, and it's the military governor who reports on everything to the court. If he speaks well of you, you're all right; if not, you'll be for it. By the time you clear yourself it will be too late. And surely Their Ladyships at home would like to see you winning honour and glory outside?"

Jia Zheng, convinced by this argument, said, "I was just going to ask you -- why didn't you mention this before?"

"I didn't dare, sir, for fear of offending you. But since you ask me, if I don't speak out I shall be lacking in conscience; and if I do, you're bound to lose your temper."

"Out with it, as long as it makes sense."

"Those clerks and runners in the yamen all paid to get their jobs in this Grain Department; every one of them is out to make a fortune to support his family. Since you took office, sir, instead of seeing you work for the state we've seen you win great popularity."

"What do you mean by that?"

"The common people are saying, 'Any newly appointed official who issues the strictest orders is out to make money. When the prefects and magistrates are scared, they'll send him plenty of silver.' At tax-collecting time, the yamen runners will say, 'The new commissioner's orders are that no money may be extorted'; but by making things difficult and raising objections they get the country folk to offer money to settle the matter quickly. So instead of praising you, sir, they say you don't understand the local conditions. Even your good friend the governor, who rose in a few years to his present high post, did so by being adaptable and getting on well with both his superiors and subordinates."

"Nonsense!" fumed Jia Zheng. "Do you mean to say I'm not adaptable? If getting on well with both superiors and subordinates means pandering to them, do you expect me to sleep in the same bed with those rats?"

"I only said that because I didn't want to keep you in the dark, sir. If you do as you think right, when you fail and have no success to report, you may accuse me of having no conscience and not telling you the truth."

"Well, what do you think I should do?"

"It's simple. While you're still in your prime and have good backing, and the old lady is still hale and hearty, you should just look out for yourself. Otherwise, in less than a year you'll have spent all the family's savings, and you'll be criticized by everyone from the highest to the lowest. They'll say...."

You’re an official serving away from the capital, so of course you’ve salted away some money for your own enjoyment. But if a couple of troublesome affairs crop up, who will help you out? Then you won’t be able to straighten things out and it will be too late for regrets.”

“Are you advising me to become a corrupt official?” Jia Zheng asked. “Is it nothing to risk my life? Must I blacken my grandfather’s good name too?”

“You’re a very intelligent gentleman, sir. Didn’t you see what happened to those colleagues of yours who were charged with offences last year? They were all your good friends, and you used to say they were honest officials; but where is their good reputation now? You have some relatives too whom you always used to criticize, but now they’ve been promoted or transferred to better posts. The thing is to do things properly. You must understand, sir: the common people have to be considered, but so do the officials. If we do as you say and don’t allow the local authorities to make a cent, who is going to carry out all the business outside? So long as you keep up your reputation for probity, that’s all right. I can handle any complaints behind the scenes, and they won’t implicate you. After serving you for so long, I mean to do what’s best for you.”

Jia Zheng, convinced by Li Shi’er’s arguments, said, “I want to save my skin. If you make trouble, don’t involve me.” With that he walked inside.

Then Li Shi’er started throwing his weight about and, working in league with others, fooled Jia Zheng into believing that everything was being done satisfactorily and to his liking. So far from suspecting anything, Jia Zheng trusted him implicitly. And although some charges were brought, his superiors, knowing him to be honest and well-intentioned, did not investigate them. Only his secretaries were sharp enough to see what was happening and seize a chance to warn him; but as Jia Zheng would not listen, some resigned while those who were his friends covered up for him. And so he managed to get through his term of office without any major disasters.

One day Jia Zheng, having nothing to do, was reading in his study when the clerk on duty brought in a letter with an official dispatch. On the envelope was written: “Urgent. For the Office of the Grain Intendant of Jiangxi. From the General Commanding the Defence of Haimen and Other Places.”

Jia Zheng opened it and read:

“Dear friend and fellow-provincial, I was overjoyed when last year you assumed office in the capital, hoping to be able to call on you often; and I was deeply gratified by your kind offer of marriage, for which I shall ever be grateful. Then I was transferred to this coastal region and did not venture to write to you on the subject, though I felt most apologetic and lamented my lack of good fortune. Now that you have come to take up a post not far away, my lifelong wish is fulfilled. I was on the point of sending you my congratulations when your esteemed letter arrived, shedding lustre on my humble tent and delighting this military man. Although separated by a wide ocean, I am sheltered by your beneficence. I trust you will not spurn me for my lowliness and will permit me to attach myself to you as ivy to a tree. Since you have shown such favour to my worthless son and have always had such a high opinion of my daughter, if you will keep your promise I shall send a match-maker to propose the marriage. The distance between us is not too great to travel by boat. I dare not speak of a hundred carriages for the bride, but shall prepare a boat to await her. This brief note brings you my congratulations and the hope that you will consent to the match. I await your instructions impatiently.

Your younger cousin, Zhou Qiong.”

“So the fate of children is preordained,” thought Jia Zheng. “Last year, when I saw that he had a post in the capital and being a fellow-provincial and an old friend, and noticed what a fine boy his son was, I proposed this match at a feast. But as nothing definite was decided then, I didn’t speak of it to my family. Later, when he was transferred to the coast, we all forgot it. Now unexpectedly I’ve been promoted and come here, and he writes to ask about it. Judging by social status, the two families are well matched and Tanchun would suit their son. But I haven’t brought my family with me, so I must write to consult them.”

He was still hesitating when an official despatch was brought in. It concerned a conference to be held in the provincial capital, and Jia Zheng had to pack and go there to wait for the military governor’s instructions.

One day, sitting idly in his hostel, he noticed a pile of court gazettes on the table and started glancing through them. One from the Board of Punishments was headed: “A report on the case of the merchant Xue Pan, a native of Jinling....”

In consternation Jia Zheng exclaimed, “What a disaster!”

Alright, the report has been submitted!" He read on carefully: "The case of Xue Pan beating Zhang San to death, then suborning witnesses to claim it was accidental manslaughter." Jia Zheng slapped the table and exclaimed, "That's done for!"

Then he read on: "According to a report from the Military Governor of the Capital:

"Xue Pan, a native of Jinling, while passing through Taiping County stayed at an inn where he was unacquainted with the waiter Zhang San. On such a date, Xue Pan told the innkeeper to prepare wine and invite Wu Liang, a native of Taiping County, to drink with him, ordering the waiter Zhang San to fetch the wine. Because the wine was poor, Xue Pan told him to change it for better. Zhang San said it had been bought and could not be changed. Angered by his recalcitrance, Xue Pan threw the wine in his face. Unexpectedly, as Zhang San was stooping to pick up his chopsticks, the bowl slipped from Xue Pan's hand and hit Zhang San on the temple, breaking the skin and making it bleed; and after a time he died. The innkeeper, unable to rescue him, informed Zhang San's mother. When she saw that her son was dead, she reported this to the local bailiff, who informed the county yamen. The acting magistrate went to examine the corpse, but the coroner omitted to record a fracture of the skull one and three tenths of an inch long and a bruise on the small of the back. The case was then referred to the prefect for review.

"Xue Pan was found guilty of accidentally killing Zhang San while drunk, by throwing the bowl which struck him. He was accordingly sentenced to pay compensation for a killing in an affray. When the case was referred to us, we found discrepancies in the evidence of the witnesses and the relatives of the deceased. The legal code states: 'A fight is an affray, blows are an assault. Only if there was no fight or assault and the victim happened to be killed can the offence be treated as accidental homicide.' The Military Governor should be instructed to review the case, verify the facts and submit a report.

"Now, according to his statement: Xue Pan, because Zhang San refused to change the wine, while drunk seized his right hand and struck him first on the small of the back. When Zhang San cursed him, Xue Pan threw the bowl at him, inflicting a heavy wound on his temple, fracturing the skull and smashing his brains so that he died then and there. Since Zhang San's death was actually caused by the heavy wound from the bowl thrown by Xue Pan, Xue Pan should pay with his life. He has accordingly been sentenced to death by strangulation, awaiting execution in prison. Wu Liang should be caned and sentenced to penal servitude. The prefect, county magistrate and other officials who tried the case should be charged with... ."

Here the document broke off with the note: "Draft not finished."

Because Aunt Xue had begged him to, Jia Zheng had spoken to the magistrate. If the case was reopened by order of the Emperor, he himself might be involved, which perturbed him. He opened the next gazette but found no sequel to this report. He leafed through the whole gazette but there was nothing more. Not knowing what to think, he grew even more apprehensive.

He was puzzling over this when Li Shi'er came in. "Please go to the office, sir," he said. "The second drum has beaten in the yamen." When Jia Zheng, too dazed to hear, made no response, Li Shi'er repeated his request.

"What's to be done?" Jia Zheng asked.

"What's worrying you, sir?" He told him then about the report.

"Set your mind at rest, sir," said Li Shi'er. "If the Ministry has passed this sentence, Master Xue is getting off lightly. When I was in the capital I heard that he had called some singsong girls to the inn and, after a drinking bout, raised such a rumpus that he beat the waiter to death on the spot. I heard that not only did he get the magistrate to help, he also asked Master Lian to spend a good deal of money bribing all the yamens concerned to get the case re-opened. I don't know how the Ministry came to see through this. Even if the truth comes out, officials shield each other. They'll just admit to a misjudgment and perhaps be demoted or dismissed — they won't own to having taken bribes and perverted the law. Don't worry, sir. Let me make some further inquiries. But don't delay now and get into trouble with your superiors."

"What do you know about it?" Jia Zheng sighed. "That magistrate, at my request, has lost his post. Who knows whether he will be punished too or not?"

"It's no use worrying about him now, sir. The attendants have been waiting for some time. Please go."

Jia Zheng did not know what business the Military Governor had in store for him.

To be continued in the next chapter.

第100章 破好事香菱结深恨 悲远嫁宝玉感离情

话说贾政去见节度，进去了半日，不见出来，外头议论不一。李十儿在外也打听不出什么事来，便想到报上的饥荒，实在也着急。好不容易听见贾政出来了，便迎上来跟着，等不得回去，在无人处便问：“老爷进去这半天，有什么要紧的事？”贾政笑道：“并没有事。只为镇海总制是这位大人的亲戚，有书来嘱托照应我，所以说了些好话。又说：‘我们如今也是亲了。’”李十儿听得，心内喜欢，不免又壮了些胆子，便竭力怂恿贾政许这亲事。
　　贾政心想薛蟠的事，到底有什么挂碍，在外头信息不通，难以打点。故回到本任来便打发家人进京打听，顺便将总制求亲之事回明贾母，如若愿意，即将三姑娘接到任所。家人奉命，赶到京中回明了王夫人，便在吏部打听得贾政并无处分，惟将署太平县的这位老爷革职。即写了禀帖，安慰了贾政，然后住着等信。
　　且说薛姨妈为着薛蟠这件人命官司，各衙门内不知花了多少银钱，才定了误杀具题。原打量将当铺折变给人，备银赎罪，不想刑部驳审。又托人花了好些钱，总不中用，依旧定了个死罪，监着守候秋天大审。薛姨妈又气又疼，日夜啼哭。宝钗虽时常过来劝解，说是：“哥哥本来没造化，承受了祖父这些家业，就该安安顿顿的守着过日子。在南边已经闹的不象样，便是香菱那件事情就了不得，因为仗着亲戚们的势力，花了些银钱，这算白打死了一个公子。哥哥就该改过，做起正经人来，也该奉养母亲才是，不想进了京仍是这样。妈妈为他不知受了多少气，哭掉了多少眼泪。给他娶了亲，原想大家安安逸逸的过日子，不想命该如此，偏偏娶的嫂子又是一个不安静的，所以哥哥躲出门去。真正俗语说的，‘冤家路儿狭’，不多几天就闹出人命来了。妈妈和二哥哥也算不得不尽心的了，花了银钱不算，自己还求三拜四的谋干。无奈命里应该，也算自作自受。大凡养儿女是为着老来有靠，便是小户人家，还要挣一碗饭养活母亲，那里有将现成的闹光了，反害的老人家哭的死去活来的？不是我说，哥哥的这样行为，不是儿子，竟是个冤家对头。妈妈再不明白，明哭到夜，夜哭到明，又受嫂子的气。我呢，又不能常在这里劝解。我看见妈妈这样，那里放得下心！他虽说是傻，也不肯叫我回去。前儿老爷打发人回来说，看见京报，唬的了不得，所以才叫人来打点的。我想哥哥闹了事，担心的人也不少。幸亏我还是在跟前的一样，若是离乡调远，听见了这个信，只怕我想妈妈也就想杀了。我求妈妈暂且养养神，趁哥哥的活口现在，问问各处的账目。人家该咱们的，咱们该人家的，亦该请个旧伙计来算一算，看看还有几个钱没有。”薛姨妈哭看说道：“这几天为闹你哥哥的事，你来了，不是你劝我，就是我告诉你衙门的事。你还不知道：京里官商的名字已经退了，两个当铺已经给了人家，银子早拿来使完了。还有一个当铺，管事的逃了，亏空了好几千两银子，也夹在里头打官司。你二哥哥天天在外头要账，料着京里的账已经去了几万银子，只好拿南边公分里银子和住房折变才够。前两天还听见一个荒信，说是南边的公分当铺也因为折了本儿收了。要是这么着，你娘的命可就活不成了！”说着，又大哭起来。宝钗也哭着劝道：“银钱的事，妈妈操心也不中用，还有二哥哥给我们料理。单可恨这些伙计们，见咱们的势头儿败了，各自奔各自的去也罢了，我还听见说带着人家来挤我们的讹头。可见我哥哥活了这么大，交的人总不过是些个酒肉弟兄，急难中是一个没有的。妈妈要是疼我，听我的话，有年纪的人自己保重些。妈妈这一辈子，想来还不至挨冻受饿。家里这点子衣裳家伙，只好任凭嫂子去，那是没法儿的了。所有的家人老婆们，瞧他们也没心在这里了，该去的叫他们去。只可怜香菱苦了一辈子，只好跟着妈妈。实在短什么，我要是有的，还可以拿些个来，料我们那个也没有不依的。就是袭姑娘也是心术正道的，他听见咱们家的事，他倒提起妈妈来就哭。我们那一个还打量没事的，所以不大着急，要听见了，也是要唬个半死儿的。”薛姨妈不等说完，便说：“好姑娘，你可别告诉他。他为一个林姑娘几乎没要了命，如今才好了些。要是他急出个原故来，不但你添一层烦恼，我越发没了依靠了。”宝钗道：“我也是这么想，所以总没告诉他。”
　　正说着，只听见金桂跑来外间屋里哭喊道：“我的命是不要的了！男人呢，已经是没有活的分儿了。咱们如今索性闹一闹，大伙儿到法场上去拼一拼！”说着，便将头往隔断板上乱撞，撞的披头散发。气的薛姨妈白瞪着两只眼，一句话也说不出来。还亏了宝钗嫂子长嫂子短，好一句歹一句的劝他。金桂道：“姑奶奶，如今你是比不得头里的了。你两口儿好好的过日子，我是个单身人儿，要脸做什么！”说着，就要跑到街上回娘家去。亏了人还多，拉住了，又劝了半天方住。把个宝琴唬的再不敢见他。若是薛蝌在家，他便抹粉施脂，描眉画鬓，奇情异致的打扮收拾起来，不时打从薛蝌住房前过，或故意咳嗽一声，明知薛蝌在屋里，特问房里是谁。有时遇见薛蝌，他便妖妖调调、娇娇痴痴的问寒问暖，忽喜忽嗔。丫头们看见都连忙躲开，他自己也不觉得，只是一心一意要弄的薛蝌感情时，好行宝蟾之计。那薛蝌却只躲着，有时遇见也不敢不周旋他，倒是怕他撒泼放刁的意思。更加金桂一则为色迷心，越瞧越爱，越想越幻，那里还看的出薛蝌的真假来？只有一宗，他见薛蝌有什么东西都是托香菱收着，衣服缝洗也是香菱，两个人偶然说话，他来了，急忙散开，一发动了一个“醋”字。欲待发作薛蝌，却是舍不得，只得将一腔隐恨都搁在香菱身上。却又恐怕闹了香菱得罪了薛蝌，倒弄的隐忍不发。
　　一日，宝蟾走来，笑嘻嘻的向金桂道：“奶奶，看见了二爷没有？”金桂道：“没有。”宝蟾笑道：“我说二爷的那种假正经是信不得的。咱们前儿送了酒去，他说不会喝，刚才我见他到太太那屋里去，脸上红扑扑儿的一脸酒气。奶奶不信，回来只在咱们院子门口儿等他。他打那边过来，奶奶叫住他问问，看他说什么。”金桂听了，一心的恼意，便道：“他那里就出来了呢。他既无情义，问他作什么？”宝蟾道：“奶奶又迂了。他好说，咱们也好说；他不好说，咱们再另打主意。”金桂听着有理，因叫宝蟾：“瞧着他，看他出去了。”宝蟾答应着出来，金桂却去打开镜奁，又照了一照，把嘴唇儿又抹了一抹。然后拿一条洒花绢子，才要出来，又象忘了什么的，心里倒不知怎么是好了。只听宝蟾外面说道：“二爷今日高兴啊。那里喝了酒来了？”金桂听了，明知是叫他出来的意思，连忙掀起帘子出来。
只见薛蝌和宝蟾说道：“今日是张大爷的好日子，所以被他们强不过，吃了半钟。到这时候脸还发烧呢。”一句话没说完，金桂早接口道：“自然人家外人的酒，比咱们自己家里的酒是有趣儿的。”薛蝌被他拿话一激，脸越红了，连忙走过来陪笑道：“嫂子说那里的话？”宝蟾见他二人交谈，便躲到屋里去了。这金桂初时原要假意发作薛蝌两句，无奈一见他两颊微红，双眸带涩，别有一种谨愿可怜之意，早把自己那骄悍之气，感化到爪洼国去了，因笑说道：“这么说，你的酒是硬强着才肯喝的呢。”薛蝌道：“我那里喝得来？”金桂道：“不喝也好，强如象你哥哥喝出乱子来，明儿娶了你们奶奶儿，象我这样守活寡受孤单呢！”说到这里，两个眼已经乜斜了，两腮上也觉红晕了。薛蝌见这话越发邪僻了，打算着要走。金桂也看出来了，那里容得，早已走过来一把拉住。薛蝌急了道：“嫂子放尊重些。”说着浑身乱颤。金桂索性老着脸道：“你只管进来，我和你说一句要紧的话。”
　　正闹着，忽听背后一个人道：“奶奶！香菱来了。”把金桂唬了一跳。回头瞧时，却是宝蟾掀着帘子看他二人的光景，一抬头见香菱从那边来了，赶忙知会金桂。金桂这一惊不小，手已松了。薛蝌得便脱身跑了。那香菱正走着，原不理会，忽听宝蟾一嚷，才瞧见金桂在那里拉住薛蝌，住里死拽。香菱却唬的心头乱跳，自己连忙转身回去。这里金桂早已连吓带气，呆呆的瞅着薛蝌去了，怔了半天，恨了一声，自己扫兴归房。从此把香菱恨入骨髓。那香菱本是要到宝琴那里，刚走出腰门，看见这般，吓回去了。
　　是日，宝钗在贾母屋里，听得王夫人告诉老太太要聘探春一事。贾母说道：“既是同乡的人，很好。只是听见说那孩子到过我们家里，怎么你老爷没有提起？”王夫人道：“连我们也不知道。”贾母道：“好是好，但只道儿太远。虽然老爷在那里，倘或将来老爷调任，可不是我们孩子太单了吗？”王夫人道：“两家都是做官的，也是拿不定。或者那边还调进来，即不然，终有个叶落归根。况且老爷既在那里做官，上司已经说了，好意思不给么？想来老爷的主意定了，只是不敢做主，故遣人来回老太太的。”贾母道：“你们愿意更好，但是三丫头这一去了，不知三年两年那边可能回家？若再迟了，恐怕我赶不上再见他一面了。”说着掉下泪来。王夫人道：“孩子们大了，少不得总要给人家的。就是本乡本土的人，除非不做官还使得，要是做官的，谁保的住总在一处？只要孩子们有造化就好。譬如迎姑娘倒配的近呢，偏时常听见他和女婿打闹，甚至于不给饭吃。就是我们送了东西去，他也摸不着。近来听见益发不好了，也不放他回来。两口子拌起来，就说咱们使了他家的银钱，可怜这孩子总不得个出头的日子。前儿我掂记他，打发人去瞧他，迎丫头藏在耳房里，不肯出来。老婆们必要进去，看见我们姑娘这样冷天还穿着几件旧衣裳。他一包眼泪的告诉老婆们说：‘回去别说我这么苦，这也是我命里所招！也不用送什么衣裳东西来，不但摸不着，反要添一顿打，说是我告诉的。’老太太想想，这倒是近处眼见的，若不好，更难受。倒亏了大太太也不理会他，大老爷也不出个头。如今迎姑娘实在比我们三等使唤的丫头还不及。我想探丫头虽不是我养的，老爷既看见过女婿，定然是好才许的。只请老太太示下，择个好日子，多派几个人送到他老爷任上，该怎么着，老爷也不肯将就。”贾母道：“有他老子作主，你就料理妥当，拣个长行的日子送去，也就定了一件事。”王夫人答应着“是”。宝钗听的明白，也不敢则声，只是心里叫苦：“我们家的姑娘们就算他是个尖儿。如今又要远嫁，眼看着这里的人一天少似一天了。”见王夫人起身告辞出去，他也送出来了。一径回到自己房中，并不与宝玉说知，见袭人独自一个做活，便将听见的话说了。袭人也很不受用。
　　却说赵姨娘听见探春这事，反喜欢起来，心里说道：“我这个丫头在家忒瞧不起我，我何从还是个娘？比他的丫头还不济。况且上水，护着别人。他挡在头里，连环儿也不得出头。如今老爷接了去，我倒干净。想要他孝敬我不能够了，只愿意他象迎丫头似的，我也称称愿。”一面想着，一面跑到探春那边与他道喜，说：“姑娘，你是要高飞的人了。到了姑爷那边自然比家里还好，想来你也是愿意的。就是养了你一场，并没有借你的光儿。就是我有七分不好，也有三分的好，也别说一去了把我搁在脑杓子后头。”探春听着毫无道理，只低头作活，一句也不言语。赵姨娘见他不理，气忿忿的自己去了。
　　这里探春又气又笑又伤心，也不过自己掉泪而已。坐了一回，闷闷的走到宝玉这边来。宝玉问道：“三妹妹，我听见林妹妹死的时候，你在那里来着。我还听见说：林妹妹死的时候，远远的有音乐之声。或者他是有来历的，也未可知。”探春笑道：“那是你心里想着罢了。但只那夜却怪，不象人家鼓乐的声儿，你的话或者也是。”宝玉听了，更以为实。又想前日自己神魂飘荡之时，曾见一人，说是黛玉生不同人，死不同鬼，必是那里的仙子临凡。又想起那年唱戏做的嫦娥，飘飘艳艳，何等风致。过了一回探春去了，因必要紫鹃过来，立刻回了贾母去叫他。无奈紫鹃心里不愿意，虽经贾母王夫人派了过来，自己没法，却是在宝玉跟前，不是嗳声就是叹气的。宝玉背地里拉着他，低声下气要问黛玉的话，紫鹃从没好话回答。宝钗倒背地里夸他有忠心，并不嗔怪他。那雪雁虽是宝玉娶亲这夜出过力的，宝玉见他心地不甚明白，便回了贾母、王夫人，将他配了一个小厮，各自过活去了。王奶妈养着他将来好送黛玉的灵枢回南。鹦哥等小丫头，仍旧伏侍老太太。
　　宝玉本想念黛玉，因此及彼，又想跟黛玉的人已经云散，更加纳闷。闷到无可如何，忽又想黛玉死的这样清楚，必是离凡返仙去了，反又欢喜。忽然听见袭人和宝钗那里讲究探春出嫁之事，宝玉听了，“啊呀”的一声，哭倒在炕上。唬得宝钗袭人都来扶起，说：“怎么了？”宝玉早哭的说不出来。定了一回子神，说道：“这日子过不得了，我姊妹们都一个一个的散了！林妹妹是成了仙去了。大姐姐呢，已经死了。这也罢了，没天天在一块儿。二姐姐碰着了一个混账不堪的东西。三妹妹又要远嫁，总不得见的了。史妹妹又不知要到那里去。薛妹妹是有了人家儿的。这些姐姐妹妹，难道一个都不留在家里，单留我做什么？”袭人忙又拿话解劝。宝钗摆着手说：“你不用劝他，等我问他。”因问着宝玉道：“据你的心里，要这些姐妹都在家里陪到你老了，都不为终身的事吗？要说别人，或者还有别的想头。你自己的姐姐妹妹，不用说没有远嫁的，就是有，老爷作主，你有什么法儿？打量天下就是你一个人爱姐姐妹妹呢？要是都象你，就连我也不能陪着你了。大凡人念书原为的是明理，怎么你越念越糊涂了呢。这么说起来，我和袭姑娘各自一边儿去，让你把姐姐妹妹们都邀了来守着你。”宝玉听了，两只手拉住宝钗、袭人道：“我也知道。为什么散的这么早呢？等我化了灰的时候再散也不迟。”袭人掩着他的嘴道：“又胡说了。才这两天身上好些，二奶奶才吃些饭。你要是又闹翻了，我也不管了。”宝玉听他两个人说话都有道理，只是心上不知道怎么着才好，只得说道：“我却明白，但只是心里闹得慌。”宝钗也不理他，暗叫袭人快把定心丸给他吃了，慢慢的开导他。袭人便欲告诉探春，说临行不必来辞。宝钗道：“这怕什么？等消停几日，他心里明白了，还要叫他们多说句话儿呢。况且三姑娘是极明白的人，不象那些假惺惺的人，少不得有一番箴谏，他以后就不是这样了。”正说着，贾母那边打发过鸳鸯来说：“知道宝玉旧病又发，叫袭人劝说安慰，叫他不用胡思乱想。”袭人等应了。鸳鸯坐了一会子去了。
    那贾母又想起探春远行，虽不全备妆奁，其一应动用之物俱该预备，便把凤姐叫来，将老爷的主意告诉了一遍，叫他料理去。凤姐答应。
不知怎么办理，下回分解。

After Jia Zheng had gone to see the military governor, he was inside for a long time and did not emerge, so that outside the rumours were flying. Li Shi’er could not find out what was happening and, thinking of the newspaper report, was very worried. At long last Jia Zheng came out and Li Shi’er hurried forward to meet him. Unable to wait until they were back, he asked as soon as they were alone:

“What was the important business that kept you so long in there, sir?”

Jia Zheng smiled.

“It was nothing. It’s just that the new governor is a relative of this gentleman and had written asking him to help me, so he said some kind things. He also said, ‘Now we are related by marriage too.’”

This delighted Li Shi’er and made him bolder. He did his best to urge Jia Zheng to consent to the match.

Jia Zheng, however, was thinking, “There may be some hitch over Xue Pan’s business. Cut off from news outside, it’s hard for me to handle.” So upon his return he sent a servant to the capital to make inquiries and at the same time to report the governor’s proposal to the Lady Dowager. If she approved, Third Sister could be sent to his post. The servant, having received his orders, hurried to the capital and reported to Lady Wang. Then he went to the Board of Civil Office to find out whether Jia Zheng had been punished, and learned that only the former acting magistrate of Taiping County had been dismissed. He wrote a letter to reassure Jia Zheng and stayed on to wait for news.

Aunt Xue, on account of Xue Pan’s charge of manslaughter, had spent no one knew how much money in all the yamens before the charge was accepted. She had planned to mortgage her pawnshop to raise the silver needed to redeem his punishment, but the Board of Punishments had called for a retrial. Then, although she spent more money and enlisted help, it was no use: he was sentenced to death and imprisoned to await the autumn assizes. Furious and frantic, she wept day and night. Although Baochai often came over to console her, saying:

“Cousin Pan was born unlucky. After inheriting so much property from his grandfather he should have lived quietly and steadily. He made enough trouble down south, and that business with Xiangling was shocking. Because he counted on the influence of his relatives and spent some money, a young gentleman was beaten to death for nothing. He should have turned over a new leaf and become a steady, respectable man to support you, mother; instead, even after coming to the capital he carried on as before. How much anger and how many tears has he cost you! You found him a wife in the hope that you could live in peace; but as fate decreed, the wife you chose him is another termagant, so that he had to get away from home. And as the proverb says, ‘Enemies are fated to meet.’ In a few days he was in trouble again, charged with manslaughter. You and Cousin Ke have done all you possibly could. You’ve spent money, and you’ve begged for help high and low; but this is fated too, he’s only reaping as he sowed. Most people count on their children for support in old age; even in a poor family a son will work to keep his mother. How can he squander all he has and reduce his old mother to such desperate grief? I don’t like to say it, but the way he’s behaved makes him not a son but a nemesis! If you, mother, go on blinding yourself to this, weeping all day and all night, you’ll only be bullied by my sister-in-law too. And I can’t often be here to reason with you. When I see how you’re suffering, how can I not be worried? Although he’s a fool, he wouldn’t agree to my coming back. The other day, on the strength of a report in the capital gazette, my father-in-law sent a man here in a panic to try to fix things; so I know that a lot of people are worried by Pan’s trouble. Luckily I’m still close by. If I’d gone far away and heard this news, I’d have been worried to death about you, mother. I beg you, while he’s still alive, to pull yourself together and check the accounts of all the firms — how much is owed to us and how much we owe other people. We should ask one of the old assistants to take charge.

Xiren told a maid to go and fetch Jia Lian. “Please ask him to come over, there’s something I’d like his help with.”

The maid returned to say, “Master Lian says he can’t come just now as he’s busy. If there’s anything you want done, madam, you can tell him later.”

Aunt Xue paid the servants for their purchases and saw that they had a meal. Then, thinking of Xue Ke, she sent to ask why he had not come back. The servant returned to report, “Master Ke has someone with him and is busy with accounts. He says if you need money for anything, madam, he’ll see to it presently.”

“Tell the steward to come and settle accounts,” she ordered. “We want to see how much money is left.”

Weeping, Aunt Xue told Baochai, “Since you came back, what with your advice and my telling you about the court case, you’ve been so busy over your brother’s affairs you don’t know the latest developments. The name of our firm in the capital has been withdrawn, and the two pawnshops have been made over to others — the money from them was used up long ago. The manager of the third pawnshop has absconded with thousands of taels, and we’re involved in a lawsuit over that. Your second brother goes out every day to collect debts. I gather tens of thousands of taels are owed us here in the capital, but we’ll have to raise the money by selling our property in the south and this house of ours. A couple of days ago I heard a wild rumour that the southern branch of our pawnshop has closed down too because of losses. If that’s true, your mother’s done for!” She broke down again and sobbed.

Baochai, also in tears, tried to comfort her. “What’s the use of worrying about money, mother? Let Second Brother see to it. The hateful thing is the way our assistants, now that we’re in trouble, are deserting us; and I’ve even heard that some are putting pressure on us to pay compensation. This shows that all my brother’s life he made friends who were only drinking companions, not one true friend to help out in a crisis. If you love me, mother, do listen to me and take better care of yourself in your old age. I don’t think you’ll ever have to go cold or hungry. As for the clothes and things in the house, we’ll just have to let my sister-in-law take them — there’s no help for it. All the servants, I can see, have no heart to stay on; we should tell those who want to leave to go. The only pity is that Xiangling has had a wretched life and will have to stay with you. If you’re short of anything, I can let you have what I have, and I’m sure my husband won’t object. And Xiren is a good girl too. When she heard of our trouble she cried at the very mention of you. My husband, imagining all’s well, isn’t too worried; but if he knew the truth, he’d be scared half to death.”

Before she could finish, Aunt Xue interposed, “Don’t tell him, my dear. He nearly died on account of Miss Lin, and he’s only just beginning to get over it. If he has a relapse from anxiety, that would add to your troubles and I’d have no one to turn to.”

“That’s what I thought, mother, which is why I haven’t told him.”

As they were talking, Jingui burst into the outer room.

“I don’t care if I die!” she shrieked. “My husband’s done for anyway. Let’s make a clean sweep and all go to the execution ground to fight it out!” She dashed her head against the partition, her hair tumbling loose, until Aunt Xue was speechless with rage and could only glare. Luckily Baochai with many soothing words eventually calmed her down.

“You’re not in my shoes, young madam,” Jingui ranted. “You and your husband live happily together, but I’m a widow, what do I care about face?” She threatened to go back to her parents, and it took several servants to restrain her. After much persuasion she quietened down, but Baoqin was so frightened that she dared not see her.

When Xue Ke was at home, Jingui would powder her face, rouge her lips, pencil her eyebrows and dress her hair in the most seductive way. She would often stroll past his room, cough intentionally or call out to ask who was there if she knew he was in. If she met him she would simper and ask solicitously after his health, or flush and pout coquettishly. The maids, avoiding her, were disgusted by her behaviour; but she, intent only on seducing Xue Ke, was quite unconscious of their disgust.

Whenever Ke came her way, Moon Toad would try the same trick on him as she had on Xue Pan. He did his best to avoid her, and when they did meet he dared not be less than civil, for fear she might make a scene. And Jin-gui, in her blind infatuation, was so enchanted by him that she failed to see through his feigned response. There was only one thing that bothered her. She noticed that he left everything with Caltrop for safe-keeping, and that she also did his sewing and washing. If the two of them were talking together and she appeared, they would immediately break off their conversation. This aroused her jealousy. She would have liked to vent her anger on Xue Ke, but could not bring herself to, and was obliged to bottle up her resentment and take it out on Caltrop. She was afraid, however, that if she picked on Caltrop she might offend Xue Ke, and so she felt compelled to hold herself in check.

One day Moon Toad came into her room and asked with a sly smile:

‘Have you seen Master Ke, ma’am?’

‘No.’

‘I said all that show of respectability was a fraud! The other day we sent him some wine, and he claimed he didn’t drink. Just now I saw him coming back from Her Ladyship’s apartment, and his face was bright red and reeking of wine. If you don’t believe me, ma’am, wait for him at our gate. When he comes by, call him and ask him. See what he says!’

Jin-gui was thoroughly irritated by this piece of information.

‘He won’t be coming out yet. If he’s so heartless, why should I bother to ask?’

‘Don’t be so unbending, ma’am!’ said Moon Toad. ‘If he gives a straight answer, well and good. If not, we can think of something else.’

This sounded sensible to Jin-gui, and she told Moon Toad to keep watch and inform her when Xue Ke came out. Moon Toad went out to take up her post, while Jin-gui opened her dressing-case and studied her reflection in the mirror, touching up her lips. Then she picked up a flowered silk handkerchief and was about to go out, when she suddenly seemed at a loss, as if she had forgotten something. She heard Moon Toad’s voice outside:

‘You seem very cheerful today, Master Ke! Been drinking somewhere?’

Jin-gui knew that this was her cue to make an entrance, and lifted the door-curtain to go out.

She heard Xue Ke say to Moon Toad:

‘It’s Mr Zhang’s birthday today. They rather forced me into drinking a glass. I can still feel my face burning.’

Before he could finish, Jin-gui cut in:

‘I see! So wine tastes better when it comes from an outsider!’

Stung by her remark, Xue Ke blushed an even deeper shade of red and came up to her at once with an ingratiating smile.

‘Please, sister! What do you mean?’

Moon Toad, seeing that the two of them were engaged in conversation, slipped back into the house. Jin-gui had originally intended to pretend to be angry with Xue Ke and give him a piece of her mind. But now, seeing the faint flush on his cheeks and the rather bashful look in his eyes, she found him utterly charming, and her own harsh manner was completely disarmed. She smiled and said:

‘So you had to be forced to drink it?’

‘I can’t really drink at all,’ protested Xue Ke.

‘Maybe it’s just as well,’ said Jin-gui. ‘Look at the trouble your cousin gets into when he drinks. And then his wife is left at home to languish in solitude!’

As she said this, her eyes became distinctly flirtatious and her cheeks flushed. Xue Ke could tell that she was leading up to something improper and was about to make his escape when she, guessing his intention, stepped forward and held him back by his jacket.

‘Please, sister!’ he exclaimed in desperation. ‘Show some respect!’

He was trembling all over. She brazenly clung on to him.

‘Come inside. There’s something important I want to say to you.’

As they were struggling like this, a voice behind them cried out:

‘Ma’am! Caltrop’s here!’

Jin-gui started and turned to look. It was Moon Toad, holding up the door-curtain and spying on them.

Just then Xiangling was seen approaching from the other direction, and Jin-gui hastily let go of Xue Ke, who made his escape. Xiangling, not noticing them until Baochan’s cry alerted her, was horrified to see Jin-gui dragging Xue Ke inside. Her heart pounding with fright she turned back.

Jin-gui, quite aghast, had stared stupidly after Xue Ke. After standing in a daze for some time, with an angry snort she went back disappointed to her room, from that day forth hating Xiangling to the marrow of her bones. Xiangling, who had been on her way to see Baoqin, turned back in consternation after this shock at the side gate.

That day Bacchai in the Lady Dowager’s room heard Lady Wang tell the old lady that they wanted to arrange a match for Tanchun.

“Since he’s from the same district as us, that’s all right,” said the Lady Dowager. “But I hear the young man has called here. Why didn’t your husband mention it?”

“We didn’t know either.”

“It sounds all right, but it’s too far away. Although the Elder Master is posted there, if he’s transferred later, wouldn’t the child be all on her own?”

“Both families are official families, so it’s hard to say,” replied Lady Wang. “Maybe he’ll be transferred to the capital. If not, finally he’s bound to return to his roots. Besides, as the Elder Master is his superior there and has made this proposal, it would look bad to turn it down. I think our master has made up his mind, but not venturing to decide himself he sent to ask for your instructions, madam.”

“If you’re willing, that’s all right. But once Third Daughter goes there, it may be two or three years before she can come home. If it’s later than that, I may not live to see her again.” The old lady shed tears.

“When children grow up they have to marry,” said Lady Wang. “Even if she married someone here, unless he’s not an official, who can guarantee that her husband won’t be transferred elsewhere? We must just hope that the child has good fortune. For instance, Yingchun’s marriage was to someone nearby, yet we keep hearing that her husband bullies her. They even deny her food. And when we send her things, she never gets them. Recently, we heard that things are worse. He won’t let her come home, and when they quarrel he accuses us of sponging on them. Poor child! She never has any day of respite. The other day, missing her, I sent women to see her. She hid in the servants’ quarters and refused to come out, but they insisted on going in. They found her wearing old clothes in this cold weather. With tears in her eyes she told them, ‘Don’t report how I’m suffering. This is my fate! Don’t send me any clothes or things either. Not only would I not get them, I’d be beaten for telling on them.’ Just think, madam, though she’s near at hand and we see this happening, if she’s badly treated we can do nothing. And now Lady Xing ignores her, while the Elder Master won’t intervene. Yingchun is actually worse off now than one of our third-grade maids. Although Tanchun isn’t my own child, as the master has seen the young man and given his consent he must be suitable. We just need your approval, madam, to choose a good day and send her with some escorts to her father’s yamen. He’s bound to make suitable arrangements for her.”

“Since her father has decided, you can go ahead and make the preparations. Choose a day for her to set out, and that will settle it.”

“Yes,” said Lady Wang.

Baochai, who had taken this in, dared not say anything but thought in consternation, “She’s actually the best of all us girls in our household. Now she’s to marry so far away! There are fewer and fewer of us here.” When Lady Wang rose to take her leave, she saw her out.

She went straight back to her own room without telling Baoyu what she had heard. Finding Xiren there alone doing some sewing, she told her. Xiren was most upset.

When Concubine Zhao heard the news of Tanchun’s betrothal, she was overjoyed.

“That daughter of mine always looked down on me at home,” she thought. “What sort of mother have I been to her? Worse than one of her maids! Besides, she toadied to the others and shielded them, standing in my way so that even Huan couldn’t get ahead. Now that the master has arranged for her to marry so far away, good riddance! I can’t expect any favours from her. I only hope she’ll turn out like Yingchun — that would be fine!”

With these thoughts she hurried over to congratulate Tanchun.

“So you’re going up in the world, miss,” she said. “Life with your husband will be better than at home, I’ve no doubt, and that’s what you’ve always wanted. Although I brought you up, I never got any credit for it. Even if I’m seventy per cent to blame, still I did some things well; so don’t forget me altogether once you’ve left.”

Tanchun, finding this outburst utterly unreasonable, simply lowered her head to her sewing without a word. Her silence enraged Concubine Zhao, who flounced off indignantly.

Tanchun herself felt both angry and amused, but most of all distressed. She could only shed tears in secret. After sitting by herself for a while she listlessly went to see Baoyu.

“Third sister, I heard you were present when Cousin Lin died,” he said. “They say there was the sound of music in the distance. Who knows, maybe she had some supernatural origin.”

“That’s just your imagination. Still, that night the music did sound rather unearthly, not like ordinary drums and trumpets. So there may be something in what you say.”

This confirmed Baoyu’s belief. He recalled how, during his trance, he had seen a man who told him that Daiyu was different from other mortals in life and in death too, and must have been some fairy. He remembered also how ethereal and lovely she had looked that year when made up as the goddess of the moon.... After a while, Tanchun left.

As he was eager to have Zijuan with him, he asked the Lady Dowager to send her to him. But Zijuan was unwilling and, although at the old lady’s and Lady Wang’s orders she had no choice, in Baoyu’s presence she was forever sighing. When he took her aside to ask meekly for news of Daiyu, she never gave him a good answer. Baochai, however, admiring her loyalty, did not take her to task for this.

Although Xueyan had helped on the night of Baoyu’s wedding, he knew that she was rather simple-minded and so had asked his grandmother and mother to marry her to one of the younger servants. Nanny Wang was being kept to escort Daiyu’s coffin to the south. And Yingge and the other young maids had returned to the old lady’s service.

Baoyu’s thoughts of Daiyu led him to reflect that all her attendants had scattered, which depressed him still more. Finally it occurred to him that, as she had died so clearly without delusion, she must have shed her mortal flesh and become an immortal; and this thought cheered him. Then suddenly he overheard Baochai and Xiren discussing Tanchun’s marriage. With a cry of dismay he collapsed on the kang.

Baochai and Xiren in alarm helped him up.

“What’s wrong?” they asked.

He was too overcome to answer. When he had calmed down a little he sobbed, “Life isn’t worth living! All my sisters and cousins are going away, one by one. Cousin Lin has become an immortal. Eldest Sister is dead. Well, we weren’t together every day even before. Second Sister has that beast of a husband. Now Third Sister’s marrying far away and I shall never see her again. Who knows where Cousin Shi will go? Cousin Xue is engaged....

“Are you determined to keep none of your cousins at home, cousin?” he asked. “Why single me out to stay?”

Xiren tried to console him, but Baochai signed to her to desist.

“Let me ask him something,” she said. “Tell me honestly, would you like all your girl cousins to stay at home to keep you company till you’re old, without getting married? Others may have other ideas, but at least none of your own sisters has been married far away. Even if they had been, with your father deciding it what could you do? Do you imagine you’re the only one fond of sisters? If everyone were like you, not even I could stay here to keep you company.

“The whole point of studying is to learn reason. Why do you get more muddle-headed the more you study? In that case, Xiren and I had better move out, so that you can ask all your sisters to come and keep you company.”

Baoyu caught hold of her and Xiren. “I know it’s unreasonable,” he said. “But why must we part so soon? Wait till I turn to ashes, then you can all disperse!”

Xiren put her hand over his mouth. “There you go talking nonsense again,” she scolded. “It’s only the last couple of days that you’ve been better and the young mistress has started eating a little. If you work yourself into a frenzy again, I won’t bother about you.”

Baoyu knew that both of them were right, but he did not know how to calm the tumult in his heart. “I realize I’m being stupid,” he said. “But I can’t help feeling so upset.”

Baochai ignored this and told Xiren quietly to give him the calming pills and reason with him later. Xiren was for telling Tanchun not to take her leave of him, but Baochai said:

“There’s no need for that. After a few days when he’s calmed down, he’ll want to have a good talk with her. Besides, Third Sister’s so intelligent, not like those hypocrites. She’s bound to give him good advice which will cure him of this folly.”

Just then Yuanyang arrived from the Lady Dowager who, having heard that Baoyu was in one of his old frenzied states again, had sent her to urge Xiren to reason with him and not let him brood. Yuanyang stayed a little while, then left.

The old lady also remembered that, although no full dowry need be prepared for Tanchun’s long journey, she must have all the daily necessities she required. So she sent for Xifeng and told her to make the preparations as Jia Zheng had instructed. Xifeng promised to see to it.

To know what happened later, read the following chapter.

第101章 大观园月夜警幽魂 散花寺神签惊异兆

却说凤姐回至房中，见贾琏尚未回来，便分派那管办探春行李妆奁事的一干人。那天有黄昏以后，因忽然想起探春来，要瞧瞧他去，便叫丰儿与两个丫头跟着，头里一个丫头打着灯笼。走出门来，见月光已上，照耀如水，凤姐便命：“打灯笼的回去罢。”因而走至茶房窗下，听见里面有人嘁嘁喳喳的，又似哭，又似笑，又似议论什么的。凤姐知道不过是家下婆子们又不知搬什么是非，心内大不受用，便命小红：“进去装做无心的样子，细细打听着，用话套出原委来。”小红答应着去了。
　　凤姐只带着丰儿来至园门前，门尚未关，只虚虚的掩着。于是主仆二人方推门进去。只见园中月色比外面更觉明朗，满地下重重树影，沓无人声，甚是凄凉寂静。刚欲往秋爽斋这条路来，只听唿唿的一声风过，吹的那树枝上落叶，满园中唰喇喇的作响，枝梢上吱娄娄的发哨，将那些寒鸦宿鸟都惊飞起来。凤姐吃了酒，被风一吹，只觉身上发噤。丰儿后面也把头一缩，说：“好冷！”凤姐也掌不住，便叫丰儿：“快回去把那件银鼠坎肩儿拿来，我在三姑娘那里等着。”丰儿巴不得一声，也要回去穿衣裳，连忙答应一声，回头就跑了。
　　凤姐刚举步走了不远，只觉身后哧哧似有闻嗅之声，不觉头发森然直竖起来。由不得回头一看，只见黑油油一个东西在后面伸着鼻子闻他呢，那两只眼睛恰似灯光一般。凤姐吓的魂不附体，不觉失声的了一声，却是一只大狗。那狗抽头回身，拖着个扫帚尾巴，一气跑上大土山上，方站住了，回身犹向凤姐拱爪儿。凤姐此时肉跳心惊，急急的向秋爽斋来。将已来至门口，方转过山子，只见迎面有一个人影儿一恍。凤姐心中疑惑，还想着必是那一房的丫头，便问：“是谁？”问了两声，并没有人出来，早已神魂飘荡了。恍恍忽忽的似乎背后有人说道：“婶娘连我也不认得了？”凤姐忙回头一看，只见那人形容俊俏，衣履风流，十分眼熟，只是想不起是那房那屋里的媳妇来。只听那人又说道：“婶娘只管享荣华、受富贵的心盛，把我那年说的‘立万年永远之基’，都付于东洋大海了？”凤姐听说，低头寻思，总想不起。那人冷笑道：“婶娘那时怎样疼我来，如今就忘在九霄云外了。”凤姐听了，此时方想起来是贾蓉的先妻秦氏，便说道：“嗳呀！你是死了的人哪，怎么跑到这里来了呢？”啐了一口，方转回身要走时，不防一块石头绊了一跤，犹如梦醒一般，浑身汗如雨下。虽然毛发悚然，心中却也明白，只见小红、丰儿影影绰绰的来了。凤姐恐怕落人的褒贬，连忙爬起来，说道：“你们做什么呢，去了这半天？快拿来我穿上罢。”一面丰儿走至跟前，伏侍穿上，小红过来搀扶着要往前走，凤姐道：“我才到那里，他们都睡了，回去罢。”一面说着，一面带了两个丫头，急急忙忙回到家中。贾琏已回来了，凤姐见他脸上神色更变，不似往常，待要问他，又知他素日性格，不敢突然相问，只得睡了。
　　至次日五更贾琏就起来，要往总理内庭都检点太监裘世安家来打听事务。因太早了，见桌上有昨日送来的抄报，便拿起来闲看。第一件“吏部奏请急选郎中，奉旨照例用事。”第二件是“刑部题奏云南节度使王忠一本，新获私带神枪火药出边事，共十八名人犯，头一名鲍音，系太师镇国公贾化家人。”贾琏想了一想，又往下看。第三件“苏州刺史李孝一本，参劾纵放家奴，倚势凌辱军民，以致因奸不遂，杀死节妇事。凶犯姓时，名福，自称系世袭三等职衔贾范家人。”贾琏看见这一件，心中不自在起来，待要往下看，又恐迟了不能见裘世安的面，便穿了衣服。也等不得吃东西，恰好平儿端上茶来，喝了两口，便出来骑马走了。平儿收拾了换下的衣服。
　　此时凤姐尚未起来，平儿因说道：“今儿夜里我听着奶奶没睡什么觉，我替奶奶捶着，好生打个盹儿罢。”凤姐也不言语。平儿料着这意思是了，便爬上炕来，坐在身边，轻轻的捶着。那凤姐刚有要睡之意，只听那边大姐儿哭了，凤姐又将眼睁开。平儿连向那边叫道：“李妈，你到底是怎么着？姐儿哭了，你到底拍着他些。你也忒爱睡了。”那边李妈从梦中惊醒，听得平儿如此说，心中没好气，狠命的拍了几下，口里嘟嘟囔囔的骂道：“真真的小短命鬼儿，放着尸不挺，三更半夜嚎你娘的丧！”一面说，一面咬牙，便向那孩子身上拧了一把。那孩子“哇”的一声大哭起来。凤姐听见，说：“了不得！你听听，他该挫磨孩子了！你过去把那黑心的养汉老婆下死劲的打他几下子，把妞妞抱过来罢。”平儿笑道：“奶奶别生气，他那里敢挫磨妞儿？只怕是不提防碰了一下子也是有的。这会子打他几下子没要紧，明儿叫他们背地里嚼舌根，倒说三更半夜的打人了。”凤姐听了，半日不言语，长叹一声，说道：“你瞧瞧，这会子不是我十旺八旺的呢！明儿我要是死了，撂下这小孽障，还不知怎么样呢。”平儿笑道：“奶奶这是怎么说。大五更的何苦来呢？”凤姐冷笑道：“你那里知道？我是早已明白了，我也不久了。虽然活了二十五岁，人家没见的也见了，没吃的也吃了，衣禄食禄也算全了，所有世上有的也都有了，气也赌尽了，强也算争足了，就是‘寿’字儿上头缺一点儿也罢了。”平儿听说，由不的眼圈儿红了。凤姐笑道：“你这会子不用假慈悲，我死了，你们只有喜欢的。你们一心一计和和气气的过日子，省的我是你们眼里的刺。只有一件，你们知好歹，只疼我那孩子就是了。”平儿听了，越发掉下泪来。凤姐笑道：“别扯你娘的臊！那里就死了呢？这么早就哭起来！我不死还叫你哭死了呢。”平儿见说，连忙止住哭，道：“奶奶说的这么叫人伤心。”一面说，一面又捶，凤姐才蒙胧的睡着。
　　平儿方下炕来，只听外面脚步响。谁知贾琏去迟了，那裘世安已经上朝去了，不遇而回，心中正没好气，进来就问平儿道：“他们还没起来呢么？”平儿回说：“没有呢。”贾琏一路摔帘子进来，冷笑道：“好啊！这会子还都不起来，安心打擂台打撒手儿！”一叠声又要吃茶。平儿忙倒了一碗茶来。原来那些丫头老婆见贾琏出了门，又复睡了，不打量这会子回来，原不曾预备，平儿便把温过的拿了来。贾琏生气，举起碗来，哗啷一声摔了个粉碎。凤姐惊醒，唬了一身冷汗，“嗳哟”一声，睁开眼，只见贾琏气狠狠的坐在旁边，平儿弯着腰拾碗片子呢。凤姐道：“你怎么就回来了？”问了一声，半日不答应，只得又问一声。贾琏嚷道：“你不要我回来，叫我死在外头罢？”凤姐笑道：“这又是何苦来呢。常时我见你不象今儿回来的快，问你一声儿，也没什么生气的。”贾琏又嚷道：“又没遇见，怎么不快回来呢！”凤姐笑道：“没有遇见，少不得耐烦些，明儿再去早些儿，自然遇见了。”贾琏嚷道：“我可不‘吃着自己的饭，替人家赶獐子’呢。我这里一大堆的事，没个动秤儿的，没来由为人家的事瞎闹了这些日子，当什么呢！正经那有事的人还在家里受用，死活不知，还听见说要锣鼓喧天的摆酒唱戏做生日呢，我可瞎跑他娘的腿子！”一面说，一而往地下啐了一口，又骂平儿。
　　凤姐听了，气的干咽，要和他分证，想了一想，又忍住了，勉强陪笑道：“何苦来生这么大气？大清早起，和我叫喊什么？谁叫你应了人家的事？你既应了，只得耐烦些，少不得替人家办办，也没见这个人自己有为难的事，还有心肠唱戏摆酒的闹。”贾琏道：“你可说么！你明儿倒也问问他。”凤姐诧异道：“问谁！”贾琏道：“问谁？问你哥哥！”凤姐道：“是他吗？”贾琏道：“可不是他，还有谁呢。”凤姐忙问道：“他又有什么事，叫你替他跑？”贾琏道：“你还在坛子里呢。”凤姐道：“真真这就奇了，我连一个字儿也不知道。”贾琏道：“你怎么能知道呢，这个事，连太太和姨太太还不知道呢。头一件，怕太太和姨太太不放心；二则你身上又常嚷不好，所以我在外头压住了，不叫里头知道。说起来，真真可人恼！你今儿不问我，我也不便告诉你。你打量你哥哥行事象个人呢，你知道外头的人都叫他什么？”凤姐道：“叫他什么？”贾琏道：“叫他什么？叫他‘忘仁’！”凤姐扑哧的一笑：“他可不叫王仁，叫什么呢？”贾琏道：“你打量那个‘王仁’吗？是忘了仁义礼智信的那个‘忘仁’哪。”凤姐道：“这是什么人这么刻薄嘴儿遭塌人！”贾琏道：“不是遭塌他呀。今儿索性告诉你，你也该知道知道你那哥哥的好处，到底知道他给他二叔做生日呵！”凤姐想了一想道：“嗳哟，可是呵，我还忘了问你：二叔不是冬天的生日吗？我记得年年都是宝玉去。前者老爷升了，二叔那边送过戏来，我还偷偷儿的说：‘二叔为人是最啬刻的，比不得大舅太爷。他们各自家里还乌眼鸡似的。不么，昨儿大舅太爷没了，你瞧他是个兄弟，他还出了个头儿揽了个事儿吗？’所以那一天说赶他的生日，咱们还他一班子戏，省了亲戚跟前落亏欠。如今这么早就做生日，也不知是什么意思。”贾琏道：“你还作梦呢。你哥哥一到京，接着舅太爷的首尾就开了一个吊。他怕咱们知道拦他，所以没告诉咱们，弄了好几千银子。后来二舅嗔着他，说他不该一网打尽。他吃不住了，变了个法儿，指着你们二叔的生日撒个网，想着再弄几个钱，好打点二舅太爷不生气。也不管亲戚朋友冬天夏天的，人家知道不知道，这么丢脸！你知道我起早为什么？如今因海疆的事情，御史参了一本，说是大舅太爷的亏空，本员已故，应着落其弟王子胜、侄儿王仁赔补。爷儿两个急了，找了我给他们托人情。我见他们吓的那个样儿，再者又关系太太和你，我才应了。想着找找总理内庭都检点老裘替办办，或者前任后任挪移挪移，偏又去晚了，他进里头去了。我白起来跑了一趟。他们家里还那里定戏摆酒呢，你说说叫人生气不生气？”
　　凤姐听了，才知王仁所行如此，但他素性要强护短，听贾琏如此，便道：“凭他怎么样，到底是你的亲大舅儿。再者，这件事，死的大爷、活的二叔都感激你。罢了，没什么说的，我们家的事，少不得我低三儿下四的求你，省了带累别人受气，背地里骂我。”说着，眼泪便下来了，掀开被窝，一面坐起来，一面挽头发，一面披衣裳。贾琏道：“你倒不用这么着，是你哥哥不是人，我并没说你什么。况且我出去了，你身上又不好，我都起来了，他们还睡着，咱们老辈子有这个规矩么？你如今作好好先生，不管事了。我说了一句你就起来，明儿我要嫌这些人，难道你都替了他们么？好没意思啊。”凤姐听了这些话，才把泪止住了，说道：“天也不早了，我也该起来了。你有这么说的，你替他们家在心的办办，那就是你的情分了。再者也不光为我，就是太太听见也喜欢。”贾瑶道：“是了，知道了。‘大萝卜还用屎浇’？”平儿道：“奶奶这么早起来做什么？那一天奶奶不是起来有一定的时侯儿呢？爷也不知是那里的邪火，拿着我们出气，何苦来呢。奶奶也算替爷挣够了，那一点儿不是奶奶挡头阵？不是我说，爷把现成儿的也不知吃了多少，这会子替奶奶办了一点子事，况且关会着好几层儿呢，就这么拿糖作醋的起来，也不怕人家寒心？况且这也不单是奶奶的事呀。我们起迟了，原该爷生气，左右到底是奴才呀。奶奶跟前尽着身子累的成了个病包儿了，这是何苦来呢！”说着，自己的眼圈儿也红了。那贾琏本是一肚子闷气，那里见得这一对娇妻美妾又尖利又柔情的话呢，便笑道：“够了，算了罢。他一个人就够使的了，不用你帮着。左右我是外人，多早晚我死了，你们就清净了。”凤姐道：“你也别说那个话，谁知道谁怎么样呢？你不死，我还死呢，早死一天早心净。”说着，又哭起来，平儿只得又劝了一回。
　　那时天已大亮，日影横窗，贾琏也不便再说，站起来出去了。这里凤姐自己起来，正在梳洗，忽见王夫人那边小丫头过来道：“太太说了，叫问二奶奶今日过舅太爷那边去不去？要去，说叫二奶奶同着宝二奶奶一路去呢。”凤姐因方才一段话已经灰心丧意，恨娘家不给争气；又兼昨夜园中受了那一惊，也实在没精神，便说道：“你先回太太去：我还有一两件事没办清，今日不能去，况且他们那又不是什么正经事。宝二奶奶要去，各自去罢。”小丫头答应着回去回复了，不在话下。
　　且说凤姐梳了头，换了衣服，想了想，虽然自己不去，也该带个信儿；再者宝钗还是新媳妇出门子，自然要过去照应照应的。于是见过王夫人，支吾了一件事，便过来到宝玉房中。只见宝玉穿着衣服，歪在炕上，两个眼睛呆呆的看宝钗梳头。凤姐站在门口，还是宝钗一回头看见了，连忙起身让坐。宝玉也爬起来，凤姐才笑嘻嘻的坐下。宝钗因说麝月道：“你们瞧着二奶奶进来，也不言语声儿。”麝月笑着道：“二奶奶头里进来就摆手儿不叫言语么。”凤姐因向宝玉道：“你还不走，等什么呢？没见这么大人了，还是这么小孩子气。人家各自梳头，你爬在旁边看什么？成日家一块子在屋里。还看不够吗？也不怕丫头笑话。”说着，“哧”的一笑，又瞅着他咂嘴儿。宝玉虽也有些不好意思，还不理会：把个宝钗直臊的满脸飞红，又不好听着，又不好说什么。只见袭人端过茶来，只得搭讪着，自己递了一袋烟。凤姐儿笑着站起来接了，道：“二妹妹，你别管我们的事，你快穿衣服罢。”
　　宝玉一面也搭讪着，找这个弄那个。凤姐道：“你先去罢，那里有个爷们等着奶奶们一块儿走的理呢。”宝玉道：“我只是嫌我这衣裳不大好，不如前年穿着老太太给的那件雀金呢好。”凤姐因怄他道：“你为什么不穿？”宝玉道：“穿着太早些。”凤姐忽然想起，自悔失言。幸亏宝钗也和王家是内亲，只是那些丫头们跟前，已经不好意思了。袭人却接着说道：“二奶奶还不知道呢，就是穿得，他也不穿了。”凤姐儿道：“这是什么原故？”袭人道：“告诉二奶奶，真真的我们这位爷行的事都是天外飞来的。那一年因二舅太爷的生日，老太太给了他这件衣裳，谁知那一天就烧了。我妈病重了，我没在家。那时候还有晴雯妹妹呢，听见说，病着整给他缝了一夜，第二天老太太才没瞧出来呢。去年那一天，上学天冷，我叫焙茗拿了去给他披披，谁知这位爷见了这件衣裳，想起晴雯来了，说了总不穿了，叫我给他收一辈子呢。”凤姐不等说完，便道：“你提晴雯，可惜了儿的。那孩子模样儿手儿都好，就只嘴头子利害些。偏偏儿的太太不知听了那里的谣言，活活儿的把个小命儿要了。还有一件事，那一天，我瞧见厨房里柳家的女人，他女孩儿叫什么五儿，那丫头长的和晴雯脱了个影儿。我心里要叫他进来，后来我问他妈，他妈说是很愿意。我想着宝二爷屋里的小红跟了我去，我还没还他呢，就把五儿补过来罢。平儿说：‘太太那一天说了，凡象那个样儿的都不叫派到宝二爷屋里呢。’我所以也就搁下了。这如今宝二爷也成了家了，还怕什么呢？不如我就叫他进来。可不知宝二爷愿意不愿意？要想着晴雯，只瞧见这五儿就是了。”宝玉本要走，听见这些话又呆了。袭人道：“为什么不愿意？早就要弄进来的，只是因为太太的话说的结实罢了。”凤姐道：“那么着，明儿我就叫他进来。太太的跟前有我呢。”宝玉听了，喜不自胜，才走到贾母那边去了。这里宝钗穿衣服。
　　凤姐儿看他两口儿这般恩爱缠绵，想起贾琏方才那种光景，甚实伤心，坐不住，便起身向宝钗笑道：“我和你上太太屋里去罢。”笑着出了房门，一同来见贾母。宝玉正在那里回贾母往舅舅家去。贾母点头说道：“去罢，只是少吃酒，早些回来，你身子才好些。”宝玉答应着出来，刚走到院内，又转身回来，向宝钗耳边说了几句，不知什么。宝钗笑道：“是了，你快去罢。”将宝玉催着去了。这里贾母和风姐、宝钗说了没三句话，只见秋纹进来传说：“二爷打发焙茗回来说，请二奶奶。”宝钗道：“他又忘了什么，又叫他回来？”秋纹道：“我叫小丫头问了焙茗，说是‘二爷忘了一句话，二爷叫我回来告诉二奶奶，若是去呢，快些来罢；若不去呢，别在风地里站着。’”说的贾母凤姐并地下站着的老婆子丫头都笑了。宝钗的脸上飞红，把秋纹啐了一口，说道：“好个糊涂东西，这也值的这么慌慌张张跑了来说？”秋纹也笑着回去叫小丫头去骂焙茗。那焙茗一面跑着，一面回头说道：“二爷把我巴巴儿的叫下马来，叫回来说；我若不说，回来对出来，又骂我了。这会子说了，他们又骂我。”那丫头笑着跑回来说了。贾母向宝钗道：“你去罢，省了他这么不放心。”说的宝钗站不住，又被凤姐怄着玩笑，没好意思，才走了。
　　只见散花寺的姑子大了来了，给贾母请安，见过了凤姐，坐着吃茶。贾母因问他：“这一向怎么不来？”大了道：“因这几日庙中作好事，有几位诰命夫人不时在庙里起坐，所以不得空儿来，今日特来回老祖宗，明儿还有一家作好事，不知老祖宗高兴不高兴？若高兴，也去随喜随喜。”贾母便问：“做什么好事？”大了道：“前日为王大人府里不干净，见神见鬼的，偏生那太太夜间又看见去世的老爷。因此，昨日在我庙里告诉我，要在散花菩萨跟前许愿烧香，做四十九天的水陆道场，保佑家口安宁，亡者升天，生者获福。所以我不得空儿来请老太太的安。”却说凤姐素日最是厌恶这些事，自从昨夜见鬼，心中总只是疑疑惑惑的，如今听了大了这些话，不觉把素日的心性改了一半，已有三分信意，便问大了道：“这散花菩萨是谁？他怎么就能避邪除鬼呢？”大了见问，便知他有些信意，说道：“奶奶要问这位菩萨，等我告诉你奶奶知道。这个散花菩萨，根基不浅，道行非常，生在西天大树园中。父母打柴为生。养下菩萨来，头长三角，眼横四目，身长八尺，两手拖地。父母说这是妖精，便弃在冰山背后了。谁知这山上有一个得道的老猢狲出来打食，看见菩萨顶上白气冲天，虎狼远避，知道来历非常，便抱回洞中抚养。谁知菩萨带了来的聪慧，禅也会谈，与猢狲天天谈道参禅，说的天花散漫。到了一千年后，便飞升了。至今山上犹见谈经之处，天花散漫，所求必灵，时常显圣，救人苦厄。因此世人才盖了庙，塑了像供奉着。”凤姐道：“这有什么凭据呢？”大了道：“奶奶又来搬驳了。一个佛爷可有什么凭据呢，就是撒谎，也不过哄一两个人罢咧，难道古往今来多少明白人都被他哄了不成？奶奶只想，惟有佛家香火历来不绝，他到底是祝国裕民，有些灵验，人才信服啊。”凤姐听了，大有道理，因道：“既这么着，我明儿去试试。你庙里可有签？我去求一签。我心里的事，签上批的出来，我从此就信了。”大了道：“我们的签最是灵的，明儿奶奶去求一签就知道了。”贾母道：“既这么着，索性等到后日初一，你再去求。”说着大了吃了茶，到王夫人各房里去请了安，回去不提。
　　这里凤姐勉强扎挣着，到了初一清早，令人预备了车马，带着平儿并许多奴仆来至散花寺。大了带了众姑子接了进去，献茶后，便洗手至大殿上焚香。那凤姐儿也无心瞻仰圣像，一秉度诚，磕了头，举起签筒，默默的将那见鬼之事并身体不安等故，祝告了一回。才摇了三下，只听“唰”的一声，筒中撺出一支签来。于是叫头拾起一看，只见写着“第三十三签：上上大吉”。大了忙查簿看时，只见上面写道：“王熙凤衣锦还乡。”凤姐一见这几个字，吃一大惊，忙问大了道：“古人也有叫王熙凤的么？”大了笑道：“奶奶最是通今博古的，难道汉朝的王熙凤求官的这一段事也不晓得？”周瑞家的在旁笑道：“前年李先儿还说这一回书来着，我们还告诉他重着奶奶的名字，不许叫呢。”凤姐笑道：“可是呢，我倒忘了。”说着，又瞧底下的，写的是：
　　去国离乡二十年，于今衣锦返家园。
　　蜂采百花成蜜后，为谁辛苦为谁甜？
　　行人至。音信迟。讼宜和。婚再议。
　　看完也不甚明白。大了道：“奶奶大喜，这一签巧得很。奶奶自幼在这里长大，何曾回南京去过？如今老爷放了外任，或者接家眷来，顺便回家，奶奶可不是‘衣锦还乡’了？”一面说，一面抄了个签经交与丫头。凤姐也半疑半信的。大了摆了斋来，凤姐只动了一动，放下了要走，又给了香银。大了苦留不住，只得让他走了。凤姐回至家中，见了贾母王夫人等，问起签来，命人一解，都欢喜非常：“或者老爷果有此心，咱们走一趟也好。”凤姐儿见人人这么说，也就信了，不在话下。
却说宝玉这一日正睡午觉，醒来不见宝钗，正要问时，只见宝钗进来。宝玉问道：“那里去了，半日不见？”宝钗笑道：“我给凤姐姐瞧一回签。”宝玉听说，便问是怎么样的。宝钗把签帖念了一回，又道：“家中人人都说好的，据我看，这‘衣锦还乡’四字里头，还有缘故。后来再瞧罢了。”宝玉道：“你又多疑了，妄解圣意。‘衣锦还乡’四字，从古至今都知道是好的，今儿你又偏生看出缘故来了。依你说这‘衣锦还乡’还有什么别的解说？”宝钗正要解说，只见王夫人那边打发丫头过来请二奶奶，宝钗立刻过去。
未知何事，下回分解。

Xifeng, on her return to her own apartments, found that Jia Lian was not yet back. She gave instructions to the servants who were to prepare for Tanchun’s wedding and see to her trousseau. That evening, after dark, she was suddenly reminded of Tanchun and decided to go and see her. She told Felicity and two other maids to accompany her, with one of them going ahead with a lantern. As they stepped outside, the moonlight was so bright, it seemed to flood the earth. Xifeng told the maid with the lantern to go back. They were walking past the window of the tea-kitchen when they heard whispering inside, and a sound that was half laughter, half crying, and seemed to be some sort of animated discussion. Xifeng knew that this must be some domestic tittle-tattle among the serving-women, and she was annoyed. She told Crimson to go in, pretending she had come for something, and to try by a little tactful questioning to find out what was going on. Crimson went in to carry out her instructions.

Xifeng proceeded with Felicity to the gate of the Garden. It was not yet closed, but only pulled to. They pushed it open and went in. The moonlight in the Garden seemed even brighter than outside. The ground was a patchwork of heavy shadows cast by the trees. There was not a human sound to be heard. It was a scene of utter desolation. They had just set off in the direction of the House of Autumn Freshness when a sudden gust of wind blew through the trees, shaking the dead leaves and filling the air with a rustling sound. The branches whistled and moaned, and the rooks and other birds, startled from their nightly perches, flew out in all directions. Xifeng had been drinking, and the wind sent a shiver through her. Felicity shrank back behind her.

‘It’s cold!’ she said.

Xifeng was feeling the cold herself.

‘Run back and fetch my squirrel jacket,’ she said. ‘I’ll wait for you at Miss Tan’s.’

Felicity was only too glad of an excuse to go back and put on something warm herself.

‘Yes, ma’am!’ she said, and was off like a shot.

Xifeng had not gone much further when she heard a sound behind her, a sort of sniffing and snuffling. The hair on her scalp stood on end. She turned to look, and saw a black shape, stretching out a nose to sniff at her. Two eyes were gleaming like lanterns. Terrified out of her wits, Xifeng let out a shriek, and saw that it was a dog. The brute backed away, then turned and fled, its bushy tail between its legs, and did not stop till it reached the top of a little mound, where it stood facing her again, and wagging its front paws obsequiously. Xifeng’s heart was still beating wildly, and she hurried on towards the House of Autumn Freshness. She was almost there, and had just rounded the miniature mountain, when she saw a figure looming up in front of her.

‘Who’s that?’ she asked, thinking it must be one of the maids. There was no reply. Her heart was in aflutter. Suddenly she seemed to hear a voice behind her say:

‘Have you forgotten me altogether, Auntie?’

Xifeng turned again, and saw a woman of most elegant appearance. There was something strangely familiar about her, but for a moment Xifeng could not think who she was.

‘Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten,’ continued the woman. ‘You’ve been so taken up with your own affluence and the pursuit of wealth, that you’ve thrown to the winds that “everlasting foundation” I once spoke of.’

Xifeng thought hard, but still could not remember.

‘Don’t you remember how fond you were of me, Auntie?’ said the woman with a scornful laugh. ‘Have you quite put me out of your mind?’

Then at last it dawned on Xifeng that this was Qin-shi, Jia Rong’s first wife.

‘Heavens!’ she exclaimed. ‘But you’re dead! What are you doing here?’

She spat in the direction of the apparition, and began to retrace her steps, when she stumbled on a stone and fell over. At once she seemed to wake from a dream. She was in a cold sweat. Though still badly shaken, she was now fully conscious again, and could see the figures of Crimson and Felicity coming towards her in the distance. Afraid that they might have seen her fall and would think the worse of her for it, she struggled to her feet at once.

‘What have you two been doing all this time?’ she asked them. ‘I’ve been back once already and you weren’t there. Now hurry up and give me my jacket.’

‘Let me put it on, then.’ Fenger helped her into it, and Patience came forward to support her. As they were about to set off, Xi-feng said:

‘When I got there, they had already gone to bed. We may as well turn back.’

So saying, she returned with her two maids, and hurried back to her apartment. She found Jia Lian already home, and could see at once from the look on his face that something was wrong. But she knew his moods of old, and thought it better not to question him. They both went to bed.

The next day, Jia Lian rose at dawn. He was planning to call on Qiu Shi-an, one of the Chief Eunuchs in the Imperial Bedchamber, to see if he could pick up any news. It was still too early to set off, and seeing the Court Gazette from the previous day lying on the table, he picked it up and began glancing through it to pass the time. The first item read:

‘The Ministry of Civil Office presents a memorial concerning the urgent appointment of a number of senior officials. We await His Majesty’s decision on the filling of these posts in accordance with precedent.’

The second item ran:

‘The Ministry of Justice presents a memorial from Wang Zhong, Military Governor of Yunnan, concerning the interception of a consignment of firearms and gunpowder, smuggled across the frontier. The names of the eighteen men implicated are as follows. The first named, Bao Yin, is a servant of Jia Hua, Lord of the Realm, Grand Preceptor and Duke of Zhen-guo.’

Jia Lian thought for a moment, and then read on. The third item was:

‘Li Xiao, Governor of Suzhou, presents a memorial impeaching a certain prominent family for allowing their servants to intimidate and oppress the local population, military and civilian, and for shielding one of their number who, when his adulterous advances were rejected, murdered the woman concerned, a widow of chastity. The name of the criminal in question is Shi Fu, who claims to be a servant of Jia Fan, hereditary holder of a third-grade爵 title.’

This item made Jia Lian extremely uneasy. He would have liked to read on, but feared that if he delayed any longer he might miss Qiu Shi-an. He dressed, took a few sips of the tea that Caltrop had just brought in, and went out, mounting his horse and riding off without waiting for any breakfast. Caltrop cleared away the clothes he had been wearing the day before.

Xi-feng was still in bed, and Caltrop said to her:

‘I heard you tossing and turning all night, ma’am. Let me give you a rub, and then you can have a good nap.’

Xi-feng said nothing, which Caltrop took to be a sign of acquiescence. She climbed up onto the kang, sat down beside her and started rubbing her very gently. Xi-feng was beginning to doze off, when the baby started crying and she opened her eyes again. Caltrop called out in the direction of the next room:

‘Nannie Li! What are you doing? The baby’s crying. Can’t you pat her or something? You sleep far too heavily!’

Nannie Li, who had been fast asleep, was woken by Caltrop’s voice and crossly gave the baby several hearty pats.

‘Little pest!’ she grumbled. ‘Can’t you lie still? What are you howling for, in the middle of the night? Your ma’s not dead yet!’

She clenched her teeth and gave the child a pinch. The baby set up a loud bawling.

‘Did you hear that?’ exclaimed Xi-feng. ‘The cruel creature! She’s torturing the child! Go and give that black-hearted whore a good slapping for me, and bring Qiao-jie here.’

Caltrop smiled.

‘Don’t upset yourself, ma’am. I’m sure she wouldn’t dare torture the baby. She probably patted her a bit hard by mistake, that’s all. If I go and slap her now, it won’t do any good, and tomorrow it will only give them something to gossip about behind our backs — how we go round slapping people in the middle of the night.’

Xi-feng sighed.

‘You can see how things are with me nowadays. When I die, and this little imp is left motherless, goodness knows what will become of her!’

‘Please don’t talk like that, ma’am,’ protested Caltrop. ‘What’s the point, at this early hour?’

Xi-feng gave a scornful laugh.

‘What do you know about it? I can see things very clearly. My days are numbered. I may only be twenty-five, but I’ve seen and done more than most. I’ve known honour and prosperity, I’ve had my fill of everything this world has to offer. I’ve vented my anger and I’ve had my way. All that’s missing is one little word — long life. I wouldn’t mind that.’

Caltrop was too upset to say anything in reply.

Her eyes reddened. “Don’t pretend to feel for me now,” snapped Xifeng. “When I die you’ll all be pleased. Then you can live together in harmony with one mind, and I shan’t be a thorn in your flesh. I’ve just one thing to ask of you: do show some gratitude by taking good care of my little girl.”

This made Pinger shed tears.

“Don’t play the hypocrite!” cried Xifeng. “Do you think I’m going to die? It’s too early to start weeping. If I don’t die you’ll weep me into my grave.”

At that Pinger stopped crying. “You say such heartbreaking things, madam,” she protested, and went on massaging her until Xifeng dozed off.

As Pinger was getting off the kang they heard footsteps outside. Jia Lian, who had called too late on Qiu Shian and found him already at court, had come back in a bad temper.

“Aren’t they up yet?” he demanded.

“Not yet,” answered Pinger.

He flung aside the portiere and stormed in. “Fine!” he sneered. “Not up yet? So you’re taking it easy and slacking!” He shouted for tea.

Pinger hastily poured him a cup. Because the maids and nurses, assuming that he would not be back so soon, had gone back to sleep and not prepared any tea, she brought him some that had been warmed up. In a rage he dashed the cup to the floor so that it smashed to smithereens. The crash woke Xifeng with a start which made her break out in a cold sweat.

“Aiya!” she cried, opening her eyes to see Jia Lian scowling furiously beside her while Pinger bent down to pick up the pieces.

“How is it you’re back?” she asked. When he did not answer she repeated her question.

“You don’t want me back?” he bellowed. “Do you want me to drop dead outside?”

“What a thing to say! When I see you’re back earlier than usual, is there any harm in asking? Why should that annoy you?”

“If I didn’t find him, of course I came straight back.”

“If you didn’t find him, you’ll just have to be patient and go earlier tomorrow; then you’re bound to find him.”

“I don’t have to ‘eat my own food and chase deer for other people’!” he fumed. “I’ve a pile of business to see to, but there’s nobody to lift a finger here; and for no reason I’ve been rushing about on other people’s business — what sense is there in that? The one who should be doing it is enjoying himself at home, and doesn’t care if I live or die. I hear he’s giving feasts with operas to celebrate his birthday, making a fine to-do; but I’ve been running round for him for nothing!” He spat on the floor and swore at Pinger.

Xifeng swallowed her anger. She would have liked to reason with him, but thought better of it and forced a smile.

“Why get so worked up?” she asked. “What’s the point of shouting at me so early in the day? Who asked you to take on this business? But since you have, you must be patient and do the job — you can’t get out of it. Fancy carrying on like that with feasts and operas when you’re in a fix!”

“You may well say that. Why don’t you ask him tomorrow?”

“Ask whom?”

“Whom? Your brother.”

“Him?” Xifeng was taken aback.

“Who else?”

“What is it he’s asked you to do for him?”

“So you’re still in the dark.”

“This is really strange. I haven’t heard a word about it.”

“How could you? Not even the mistresses know. First, because they might not approve; secondly, because you’re in poor health.”

He’s always complaining that he’s hard up, so I’ve kept this quiet outside so that no one here should know of it. It’s really infuriating. If you hadn’t asked me today I wouldn’t have told you. Do you imagine your brother behaves like a human being? Do you know what people outside call him?”

“What?” she asked.

“They call him Wang Ren (Forgot Humanity)!”

Xifeng giggled, “But isn’t that his name?”

“Do you mean the Wang Ren which is his name? No, the words mean ‘forgotten humanity’ — he’s forgotten humanity, justice, virtue and all sense of duty!”

“Who is so sarcastic and nasty about him?”

“It’s not slander. I may as well tell you now, so that you know what a fine brother you have. He even took advantage of your uncle’s birthday.”

After thinking for a second she said, “Oh yes, I was meaning to ask you: isn’t uncle’s birthday in winter? I remember Baoyu went there every year. The other day, after the old master’s promotion, uncle sent an opera troupe over. I said to myself then, ‘Uncle is the most stingy man, not like our elder uncle. Why, they’re always squabbling like mad dogs in their own household. Otherwise, when our elder uncle died the other day, would he — his own brother — have taken charge and made all the arrangements?’ So I thought on his birthday we should hire a troupe to perform for him, to avoid being criticized by our relatives. Why is he celebrating his birthday so long before the date? I can’t understand it.”

“You’re still in the dark. As soon as your brother reached the capital, after the elder uncle’s death he held a memorial service. He was afraid we might stop him, so he didn’t tell us and pocketed several thousand taels. Later your second uncle was angry with him for trying to grab everything, and he couldn’t stand up to that; so he thought up another plan to fish for more money by holding a birthday celebration for your uncle, hoping to get into your second uncle’s good books again. He doesn’t care whether it’s winter or summer, or whether people will laugh at him! Do you know why I got up so early? Because of that trouble in the coastal regions, a censor has submitted a memorial implicating the elder uncle. As the official responsible is dead, the penalty should be paid by his brother Wang Zisheng and his nephew Wang Ren. Those two are so desperate, they came to ask me to pull strings for them. Because they were so scared and this concerns your aunt and you, I agreed. I thought of asking the chief eunuch Lao Qiu to fix it, or to get the former or new official to make good the sum; but I was too late, he’d gone inside. So I got up early for nothing. And in their household they’re ordering operas and preparing feasts. Isn’t that maddening?”

Then Xifeng realized what her brother had done. But being strong-willed and unwilling to admit faults, when Jia Lian criticized Wang Ren she retorted, “Whatever he’s like, still he’s your elder uncle. Besides, in this business both the uncle who’s dead and the one who’s alive will be grateful to you. Well, that’s that. In our family affairs I have to humble myself to beg you to help, rather than let other people be angry and curse me behind my back.” With that she shed tears and, throwing back the coverlet, she sat up and started doing up her hair and throwing on her clothes.

“There’s no need for that,” said Jia Lian. “Your brother is worthless, but I’m not blaming you. When I went out just now you weren’t well, and though I was up they were still sleeping. Is that the way in a good family? Now you’re playing the goody and not bothering, but if I say one word you get up. If I were to dismiss some of these people, would you take their places?”

"It’s so boring." Hsi-feng at this checked her tears. "It’s late," she said. "I must be getting up. Since you’re so considerate, do your best for them — I shall appreciate it. And it’s not just for my sake either; even the mistress will be pleased if you do."

"All right, I understand. Who needs to teach an expert?"

Ping-erh asked, "What are you getting up so early for, madam? You always have a fixed time. The master is venting his spleen on us for no reason at all. You’ve done all you could for him, madam, always taking the lead. If you ask me, he’s had an easy time of it thanks to you, and now that he’s doing this little thing for you — and it concerns several parties too — how can he make such a song and dance about it, not caring whether he hurts people’s feelings? Besides, this isn’t just your business, madam. If we get up late, of course he has reason to be angry; after all, we’re only slaves. But you’ve worn yourself out for him till you’re simply a bag of bones — what’s the point of that?" Her own eyes were now red.

Chia Lien, who had been sulking, was quite disarmed by this sharp yet tender concern on the part of his beautiful wife and concubine.

"All right, that’s enough," he said. "She can manage by herself; you don’t have to put in your word too. Anyway, I’m an outsider. The sooner I die the better, then you can have some peace."

"Don’t talk like that," protested Hsi-feng. "Who knows what may happen to whom? I may die before you. The sooner I die the sooner I shall be at peace." She burst out weeping again, and Ping-erh had to comfort her.

By now it was light and the sun was shining on the window. Chia Lien could not very well say any more. He stood up and went out.

Hsi-feng got up then and was washing and doing her hair when a young maid from Lady Wang arrived to say, "Her Ladyship wants to know if you’ll be going today to your uncle’s house? If so, will you please go with Madam Pao-yu?"

Hsi-feng, depressed by the recent scene and angry with her family for not backing her up, was still upset too by her fright in the Garden the previous night. Not in the mood to go anywhere she answered, "Go and report back to Her Ladyship that I still have a couple of things to see to, so I can’t go today. Besides, it’s not a special occasion there. If Madam Pao-yu wants to go, she can go by herself."

The maid assented and went back to report. But no more of this.

Hsi-feng, having done her hair and changed her clothes, reflected that although she was not going she ought to send a message. Besides, Pao-chai as a new daughter-in-law going out should naturally have some company. So having seen Lady Wang and made some excuse to her, she went to Pao-yu’s room. She found him lying listlessly on the kang fully dressed, staring at Pao-chai doing her hair. Hsi-feng standing at the door was noticed first by Pao-chai, who turned round and quickly stood up to offer her a seat. Pao-yu scrambled up too then, and Hsi-feng took a seat with a smile.

Pao-chai scolded Sheh-yueh, "Why didn’t you announce the Second Mistress?"

Sheh-yueh smiled. "She signed to us not to."

Hsi-feng asked Pao-yu, "Why are you still here? What are you waiting for? Fancy a big fellow like you still being so silly! Why sprawl there watching her do her hair? Haven’t you two seen enough of each other in your own room? Aren’t you afraid the maids will laugh?" She giggled and winked at him, making Pao-chai blush all over her face. Pao-yu, rather embarrassed himself, paid no attention.

Feihong was embarrassed to listen, but did not know what to say. Just then Xiren brought in tea and she took the opportunity to pass a tobacco pouch to Xifeng, who rose to her feet with a smile.

“Don’t you worry about our affairs, cousin,” she said. “Just get dressed.”

Baoyu, for his part, was looking around for some distraction too.

“You go on ahead,” Xifeng told him. “It isn’t right for a gentleman to wait for ladies.”

“I’m not happy with this outfit,” he replied. “It’s not as good as the peacock-feather cape the old lady gave me the year before last.”

“Why aren’t you wearing that then?” she teased.

“It’s too early to wear it.”

Xifeng, reminded of the reason, regretted her slip. Luckily Baochai was related to the Wang family; but the maids must have thought her tactless.

Xiren put in, “You don’t know this, madam, but even if it were the right weather he wouldn’t wear it.”

“Why not?” asked Xifeng.

“Let me tell you, madam. The way our master carries on is really beyond belief. The year the old lady gave him that cape for Uncle She’s birthday, he burned a hole in it that same day. My mother was seriously ill and I wasn’t at home. But Qingwen was here then. Though she was ill herself, she sat up all night darning it, so that the next day the old lady didn’t notice. One day last year when it was cold and he was going to school, I told Beiming to take it to him to put on. But at the sight of it he remembered Qingwen and said he’d never wear it again, wanted me to put it away for life.”

Before she could say more Xifeng interposed, “Ah yes, Qingwen! That was a sad business. She was a pretty girl and clever with her fingers, only too sharp-tongued. Her Ladyship for some reason believed some gossip and had the poor child hounded to death. Another thing: the other day I saw Liu the cook’s daughter Wuer, the very image of Qingwen. I thought of having her here, and when I asked her mother she was quite willing. I figured that after taking Xiaohong from Baoyu’s place I still hadn’t made it up to him, so why not send him Wuer? But Pinger told me, ‘Her Ladyship says no maids who look like that are to work for Master Bao.’ So I dropped the idea. But now that he’s married, what is there to fear? Why shouldn’t I have her sent over? I wonder if Baoyu would be willing? If he misses Qingwen, Wuer will be the next best thing.”

Baoyu had been on the point of leaving, but these words rooted him to the spot.

“Of course he’d be willing!” Xifeng cried. “We’ve been wanting to have her in, but didn’t dare because the mistress was so against it.”

“In that case I’ll send for her tomorrow. I’ll answer to Her Ladyship.”

Baoyu was overjoyed and went off then to his grandmother’s place, while Baochai dressed.

The newly-weds’ show of affection made Xifeng, reminded of Jia Lian’s heartless behaviour, so wretched that she could not sit still but stood up.

“Let’s go to see the mistress,” she proposed to Baochai.

She left the room cheerfully and they went together to the Lady Dowager’s apartments. Baoyu was announcing his visit to his uncle’s house.

“Very well,” said the old lady. “But don’t drink too much, and come back early. You’re only just better.”

He assented and left. However, in the courtyard he turned back to whisper something in Baochai’s ear. She smiled and nodded.

“Yes,” she said. “Off you go.” And she made him leave.

Then the Lady Dowager asked Xifeng and Baochai, “What was Baoyu whispering?”

After exchanging a few words with Lady Wang and Xifeng, the Lady Dowager saw Qiuwen come in to announce, “Master Bao has sent Beiming back with a message, madam. He invites Madam Bao to go over.”

“What has he forgotten now?” asked Xifech. “Why send Beiming back?”

“I asked the maid to question him, and he said, ‘The master has forgotten to say something. He sent me back to tell Madam Bao: if she’s coming, to please come quickly; if not, not to stand in the wind.’” At that the Lady Dowager, Xifeng and all the maids and serving-women in the room laughed.

Xifech blushed scarlet and spat at Qiuwen. “What an idiot!” she cried. “Was it worth rushing back in such a flurry to report this?”

Qiuwen went back smiling and sent a maid to scold Beiming.

“The master made me dismount in a hurry and come back to tell her this,” he protested as he ran off, turning his head. “If I didn’t, he’d have scolded me when he found out. Now that I have, they scold me too.” The maid ran back and reported this with laughter.

The Lady Dowager told Xifeng, “You had better go, to set his mind at rest.” This made Xifech feel too embarrassed to stay, and as Xifeng was teasing her too she took her leave.

Just then the nun Daile from Scattered Flowers Convent arrived to pay her respects to the Lady Dowager. Having greeted Xifeng too she took a seat and was served tea.

“Why haven’t you been to see us for so long?” asked the old lady.

“The last few days we’ve had services in our convent,” was the reply. “Some ladies with titles have been coming to worship, so I had no time to call. Today I’ve come specially to tell Your Ladyship that there’s going to be another service tomorrow, and I wonder if you’d like to go and join in the worship?”

“What kind of service?”

“The other day, because Lord Wang’s house is haunted by evil spirits and the mistress saw the ghost of her deceased husband, yesterday she came to our convent to tell me she wants to burn incense and make a vow before the Scattered Flowers Buddha, holding a mass for the dead for forty-nine days to protect her household from trouble, to ensure the dead man’s entry into Heaven and the living good fortune. So I had no time to come and pay my respects to you, madam.”

Now Xifeng had always detested such things; but after seeing a ghost the previous night she was rather shaken. These words of the nun’s made her half change her attitude and inclined her to believe in such things.

“Who is this Scattered Flowers Buddha?” she asked. “And how can he drive out evil spirits?”

Gathering from this that Xifeng was half convinced, the nun said, “If you want to know about this Buddha, madam, let me tell you. He has deep roots and extraordinary powers. He was born in the Garden of Big Trees in the Western Heaven. His parents who gathered firewood for a living brought him into the world with three horns on his head and four eyes, his arms reaching down to the ground. Thinking him a monster they abandoned him at the back of an iceberg. But on that mountain lived an enlightened old monkey who came out to look for food and, seeing white rays shooting up from the baby’s head to the sky while tigers and wolves kept at a distance, knew that this was no ordinary creature. He carried the baby back to his cave and brought him up. And the child with his innate wisdom could discuss Zen. He talked about the Way and expounded the sutras with the monkey so eloquently that flowers fell in profusion. After a thousand years he ascended to Heaven. And to this day on that mountain you can see the place where he expounded the sutras with flowers scattered all around. All prayers to him are answered, and he often appears to save people from suffering. That’s why a shrine was built to him with his image enshrined in it.”

“What proof is there of this?” asked Xifeng.

“You are too sceptical, madam,” said the nun. “What proof is there of any Buddha? Even if I were lying, I couldn’t fool everybody — surely all the intelligent people since ancient times haven’t been fooled? Just think, madam, the only

The Buddhists’ incense has never died out, you know. It’s because their prayers for the country and the people have some efficacy that they win credence.”

Xifeng was impressed by this. “In that case I’ll go and try tomorrow,” she said. “Do you have lots in your temple? I’ll go and ask for one. If the lot can tell what’s on my mind, I’ll believe.”

“Our lots are most effective, madam. You’ll see for yourself when you ask for one tomorrow.”

“In that case, wait till the first of the month the day after tomorrow to go and ask for one,” said the Lady Dowager.

Then, after finishing her tea, Foresight paid her respects to Lady Wang and the others before leaving.

Xifeng, forcing herself to hold out, on the morning of the first had her carriage and horse prepared and went with Pinger and some maids to Scattering Flowers Convent. Foresight came out with the other nuns to meet her and invite her in. When tea had been served she washed her hands and went to the main hall to burn incense. Xifeng had no heart to admire the images of Buddha but knelt down reverently, kowtowed, then took the container of lots and prayed silently about her encounter with the ghost and her illness. She had shaken the container only three times when a lot sprang out with a whish. She kowtowed again, picked it up and saw that it was the thirty-third, marked “Auspicious in the Extreme.” Foresight hastily looked it up in the register and read out, “Wang Xifeng goes home in splendour.”

Amazed by these words, Xifeng asked, “Was there an ancient also called Wang Xifeng?”

“Why, madam, you’re so well versed in the past and present,” Foresight chuckled. “Haven’t you heard about Wang Xifeng of the Han Dynasty who asked for an official post?”

Zhou Rui’s wife put in, “The year before last, that blind story-teller Li told this tale, and we told her not to use your name, madam.”

“Yes, of course, I’d forgotten,” Xifeng said with a smile. Then she read the rest of the lot:

Leaving home and native land for twenty years,

Now in fine clothes she returns to her domain.

When the bee has gathered nectar from all flowers,

For whom was her labour sweet, her hardship sore?

The traveller comes; news is late.

Settle lawsuits by compromise;

Postpone wedding plans.

She could not make much of this.

Foresight said, “Congratulations, madam! This is a remarkable coincidence. You grew up here, madam, and have never been back to Nanking, have you? Now that the master has been given a provincial post, if he sends for his family you can go back with them — that would be ‘returning home in splendour’.” As she spoke she copied out the lot and gave it to a maid.

Xifeng only half believed this. When Foresight served a vegetarian meal she just picked up her chopsticks then put them down and rose to leave, after giving the nunnery some silver. Foresight could not detain her and had to let her go.

Upon her return, Xifeng told the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang about the lot she had drawn, and they had it interpreted. Overjoyed they said, “If the master has that in mind, it would be fine for us to make a trip.”

Since they all took this view, Xifeng was convinced too. Of this no more.

Now Baoyu, waking from his nap that day and not seeing Baochai, was about to ask where she was when she came in.

“Where have you been all this time?” he asked.

“I went to see Sister Xifeng’s lot,” she answered with a smile.

When he asked what it had been, she read it out to him, then added, “Although everybody in the family considers this good, to my mind there’s more to these words ‘returning home in splendour’ — but we shall see by and by.”

“You’re too suspicious, always looking for hidden meanings,” he teased. “Everyone knows that ‘returning home in splendour’ is an excellent prediction. What other meaning can you read into it?”

As Baochai was about to answer, a maid arrived from Lady Wang to summon them.

Madame Lian, Baochai is going at once.
But what happened is told in the following chapter.

第102章 宁国府骨肉病灾襟 大观园符水驱妖孽

话说王夫人打发人来唤宝钗，宝钗连忙过来请了安。王夫人道：“你三妹妹如今要出嫁了，你们作嫂子的大家开导开导他，也是你们姊妹之情。况且他也是个明白孩子，我看你们两个也很合的来。只是我听见说，宝玉听见他三妹妹出门子，哭的了不的。你也该劝劝他才是。如今我的身子是十病九痛的，你二嫂子也是三日好两日不好。你还心地明白些，诸事该管的，也别说只管吞着，不肯得罪人。将来这一番家事都是你的担子。”宝钗答应着。王夫人又说道：“还有一件事，你二嫂子昨儿带了柳家媳妇的丫头来，说补在你们屋里。”宝钗道：“今日平儿才带过来，说是太太和二奶奶的主意。”王夫人道：“是哟，你二嫂子和我说，我想也没要紧，不便驳他的回。只是一件，我见那孩子眉眼儿上头也不是个很安顿的。起先为宝玉房里的丫头狐狸似的，我撵了几个，那时候你也自然知道，才搬回家去的。如今有你，固然不比先前了。我告诉你，不过留点神儿就是了。你们屋里，就是袭人那孩子还可以使得。”宝钗答应了，又说了几句话，便过来了。饭后到了探春那边，自有一番殷勤劝慰之言，不必细说。
　　次日，探春将要起身，又来辞宝玉。宝玉自然难割难分。探春倒将纲常大体的话，说的宝玉始而低头不语，后来转悲作喜，似有醒悟之意。于是探春放心辞别众人，竟上轿登程，水舟陆车而去。
　　先前众姊妹们都住在大观园中，后来贾妃薨后，也不修葺。到了宝玉娶亲，林黛玉一死，史湘云回去，宝琴在家住着，园中人少，况兼天气寒冷，李纨自妹、探春、惜春等俱挪回旧所。到了花朝月夕，依旧相约玩耍。如今探春一去，宝玉病后不出屋门，益发没有高兴的人了。所以园中寂寞，只有几家看园的人住着。
　　那日，尤氏过来送探春起身，因天晚省得套车，便从前年在园里开通宁府的那个便门里走过去了。觉得凄凉满目，台榭依然，女墙一带都种作园地一般，心中怅然如有所失。因到家中，便有些身上发热。扎挣一两天，竟躺倒了。日间的发烧犹可，夜里身热异常，便谵语绵绵。贾珍连忙请了大夫看视，说感冒起的，如今缠经入了足阳明胃经，所以谵语不清，如有所见，有了大秽即可身安。尤氏服了两剂，并不稍减，更加发起狂来。贾珍着急，便叫贾蓉来：“打听外头有好医生，再请几位来瞧瞧。”贾蓉回道：“前儿这个大夫是最兴时的了，只怕我母亲的病不是药治得好的。”贾珍道：“胡说，不吃药，难道由他去罢？”贾蓉道：“不是说不治，为的是前日母亲往西府去，回来是穿着园子里走过来的。一到了家就身上发烧，别是撞客着了罢。外头有个毛半仙，是南方人，卦起的很灵，不如请他来占算占算。看有信儿呢，就依着他：要是不中用，再请别的好大夫来。”
　　贾珍听了，即刻叫人请来；坐在书房内喝了茶，便说：“府上叫我，不知占什么事？”贾蓉道：“家母有病，请教一卦。”毛半仙道：“既如此，取净水洗手，设下香案，让我起出一课来看就是了。”一时，下人安排定了，他便怀里掏出卦筒来，走到上头，恭恭敬敬的作了一个揖，手内摇着卦筒，口里念道：“伏以太极两仪，氤氲交感，图书出而变化不穷，神圣作而诚求必应。兹有信官贾某，为因母病，虔请伏羲、文王、周公、孔子四大圣人，鉴临在上，诚感则灵，有凶报凶，有吉报吉。先请内象三爻。”说着，将筒内的钱倒在盘内，说：“有灵的，头三爻就是‘交’。”拿起来又摇了一摇，倒出来，说是“单”。第三爻又是“交”。检起钱来，嘴里说是：“内爻已示，更请外象三爻，完成一封。”起出来，是“单拆单”。那毛半仙收了卦筒和铜钱，便坐下问道：“请坐，请坐，让我来细细的看看。这个卦乃是‘未济’之卦。世爻是第三爻，午火兄弟劫财，晦气是一定该有的。如今尊驾为母问病，用神是初爻，真是父母爻动出官鬼来。五爻上又有一层官鬼，我看令堂太夫人的病是不轻的。还好，还好，如今子亥之水休囚，寅木动而生火。世爻上动出一个子孙来，倒是克鬼的。况且日月生身，再隔两日，子水官鬼落空，交到戌日就好了。但是父母爻上变鬼，恐怕令尊大人也有些关碍。就是本身世爻比劫过重，到了水旺土衰的日子也不好。”说完了，便撅着胡子坐着。
　　贾蓉起先听他捣鬼，心里忍不住要笑；听他讲的卦理明白，又说生怕父亲也不好，便说道：“卦是极高明的，但不知我母亲到底是什么病？”毛半仙道：“据这卦上，世爻午火变水相克，必是寒火凝结。若要断得清楚，揲蓍也不大明白，除非用‘大六壬’才断的准。”贾蓉道：“先生都高明的么？”毛半仙道：“知道些。”贾蓉便要请教，报了一个时辰。毛先生便画了盘子，将神将排定算去，是戌上白虎。“这课叫做‘魄化课’。大凡白虎乃是凶将，乘旺象气受制，便不能为害。如今乘着死神死煞及时令囚死，则为饿虎，定是伤人。就如魄神受惊消散，故名‘魄化’。这课象说是人身丧魄，忧患相仍，病多丧死，讼有忧惊。按象有日暮虎临，必定是傍晚得病的。象内说：‘凡占此课，必定旧宅有伏虎作怪，或有形响。’如今尊驾为大人而占，正合着虎在阳忧男，在阴忧女，此课十分凶险呢。”贾蓉没有听完，唬得面上失色道：“先生说的很是，但与那卦又不大相合，到底有妨碍么？”毛半仙道：“你不用慌，待我慢慢的再看。”低着头又咕哝了一会子，便说：“好了，有救星了。算出巳上有贵神救解，谓之‘魄化魂归’，先忧后喜，是不妨事的，只要小心些就是了。”
　　贾蓉奉上卦金，送了出去，回禀贾珍，说是：“母亲的病，是在旧宅傍晚得的，为撞着什么‘伏尸白虎’。”贾珍道：“你说你母亲前日从园里走回来的，可不是那里撞着的！你还记得你二婶娘到园里去，回来就病了？他虽没有见什么，后来那些丫头老婆们都说是山子上一个毛烘烘的东西，眼睛有灯笼大，还会说话，他把二奶奶赶回来了，唬出一场病来。”贾蓉道：“怎么不记得！我还听见宝二叔家的焙茗说，睛雯做了园里芙蓉花的神了；林姑娘死了，半空里有音乐，必定他也是管什么花儿了。想这许多妖怪在园里，还了得。头里人多阳气重，常来常往不打紧；如今冷落的时候，母亲打那里走，还不知踹了什么花儿呢，不然就是撞着那一个。那卦也还算是准的。”贾珍道：“到底说有妨碍没有呢？”贾蓉道：“据他说，到了戌日就好了。只愿早两天好，或除两天才好。”贾珍道：“这又是什么意思？”贾蓉道：“那先生若是这样准，生怕老爷也有些不自在。”正说着，里头喊说：“奶奶要坐起到那边园里去，丫头们都按捺不住。”贾珍等进去安慰，只闻尤氏嘴里乱说：“穿红的来叫我！穿绿的来赶我！”地下这些人又怕又好笑。贾珍便命人买些纸钱，送到园里烧化。果然那夜出了汗，便安静些。到了戌日，也就渐渐的好起来。
　　由是，一人传十，十人传百，都说大观园中有了妖怪，唬得那些看园的人也不修花补树、灌溉果蔬。起先晚上不敢行走，以致鸟兽逼人；近来甚至日间也是约伴持械而行。过了些时，果然贾珍也病，竟不请医调治，轻则到园化纸许愿，重则详星拜斗。贾珍方好，贾蓉等相继而病。如此接连数月，闹的两府俱怕。从此风声鹤唳，草木皆妖。园中出息一概全蠲，各房月例重新添起，反弄的荣府中更加拮据。那些看园的没有了想头，个个要离此处，每每造言生事，便将花妖树怪编派起来，各要搬出，将园门封固，再无人敢到园中。以致崇楼高阁，琼馆瑶台，皆为禽兽所栖。
　　却说晴雯的表兄吴贵，正住在园门口。他媳妇自从晴雯死后，听见说作了花神，每日晚间便不敢出门。这一日，吴贵出门买东西，回来晚了。那媳妇子本有些感冒着了，日间吃错了药，晚上吴贵到家，已死在炕上。外面的人因那媳妇子不大妥当，便说妖怪爬过墙来吸了精去死的。于是老太太着急的了不得，另派了好些人将宝玉的住房围往，巡逻打更。这些小丫头们还说，有看见红脸的，有看见很俊的女人的，吵嚷不休，唬的宝玉天天害怕。亏得宝钗有把持，听见丫头们混说，便吓唬着要打，所以那些谣言略好些。无奈各房的人豁是疑人疑鬼的不安静，也添了人坐更，于是更加了好些食用。
　　独有贾赦不大很信，说：“好好儿的园子，那里有什么鬼怪。”挑了个风清口暖的日了，带了好几个家人，手内持着器械，到园瑞看动静。众人劝他不依。到了园中，果然阴气逼人。贾赦还扎挣前走，跟的人都探头缩脑的。内中有个年轻的家人，心内已经害怕，只听唿的一声，回过头来，只见五色灿烂的一件东西跳过去了，唬的“嗳哟”一声，腿子发软，就躺倒了。贾赦回身查问，那小子喘嘘嘘的回道：“亲眼看见一个黄脸红胡子绿衣裳一个妖精！走到树林子后头山窟窿里去了。”贾赦听了，便也有些胆怯，问道：“你们都看见么？”有几个推顺水船儿的回说：“怎没瞧见？因老爷在头里，不敢惊动罢了。奴才们还掌得住。”说得贾赦害怕，也不敢再走。急急的回来，吩咐小子们：“不用提及，只说看遍了，没有什么东西。”心里实也相信，要到真人府里请法官驱邪。岂知那些家人无事还要生事，今见贾赦怕了，不但不瞒着，反添些穿凿，说得人人吐舌。贾赦没法，只得请道士到园作法，驱邪逐妖。择吉日，先在省亲正殿上铺排起坛场来。供上三清圣像，旁设二十八宿并马、赵、温、周四大将，下排三十六天将图像。香花灯烛设满一堂，钟鼓法器排列两边，插着五方旗号。道纪司派定四十九位道众的执事，净了一天坛。三位法官行香取水毕，然后擂起法鼓。法师们俱戴上七星冠，披上九宫八卦的法衣，踏着登云履，手执牙笏，便拜表请圣。又念了一天的消灾驱邪接福的《洞玄经》，以后便出榜召将。榜上大书“太乙、混元、上清三境灵宝符演教大法师，行文效令本境诸神到坛听用”。
　　那日两府上下爷们仗着法师擒妖，都到园中观看，都说，“好大法令，呼神遣将的闹起来，不管有多少妖怪也唬跑了。”大家都挤到坛前。只见小道士们将旗幡举起，按定五方站住，伺候法师号令。三位法师，一位手提宝剑，拿着法水，一位捧着七星皂旗，一位举着桃木打妖鞭，立在坛前。只听法器一停，上头令牌三下，口中念起咒来，那五方旗便团团散布。法师下坛，叫本家领着到各处楼阁殿亭，房廊屋舍，山崖水畔，洒了法水，将剑指画了一回。回来，连击令牌，将七星旗祭起，众道土将旗幡一聚接下，打妖鞭望空打了三下。本家众人都道拿住妖怪，争着要看，及到跟前，并不见有什么形响。只见法师叫众道士拿取瓶罐，将妖收下，加上封条，法师朱笔书符收起，令人带回在本观塔下镇住，一面撤坛谢将。贾赦恭敬叩谢了法师。贾蓉等小弟兄背地都笑个不住，说：“这样的大排场，我打量拿着妖怪，给我们瞧瞧到底是些什么东西，那里知道是这样搜罗。究竟妖怪拿去了没有？”贾珍听见，骂道：“糊涂东西！妖怪原是聚则成形，散则成气，如今多少神将在这里，还敢现形吗？无非把这妖气收了，便不作祟，就是法力了。”众人将信将疑，且等不见响动再说。
　　那些下人只知妖怪被擒，疑心去了，便不大惊小怪，往后果然没人提起了。贾珍等病愈复原，都道法师神力。独有一个小厮笑道：“头里那些响动，我也不知道。就是跟着大老爷进园这一日，明明是个大公野鸡飞过去了。拴儿吓离了眼，说的活象，我们都替他圆了个谎，大老爷就认真起来。倒瞧了个很热闹的坛场。”众人虽然听见，那里肯信，究无人敢住。一日，贾赦无事，正想要叫几个家下人搬住园中看守，惟恐夜晚藏匿奸人。方欲传出话去，只见贾琏进来，请了安，回说：“今日到大舅家去，听见一个荒信，说是二叔被节度使参进来，为的是失察属员，重征粮米，请旨革职的事。”贾赦听了，吃惊道：“只怕是谣言罢？前儿你二叔带书子来说，探春于某日到了住所，择了某日吉时，送了你妹子到了海疆，路上风恬浪静，合家不必挂念。还说节度认亲，倒设席贺喜。那里有做了亲戚倒提参起来的？且不必言语，快到吏部打听明白，就来回我。”贾琏即刻出去，不到半日回来，便说：“才到吏部打听，果然二叔被参。题去，亏得皇上的恩典，没有交部，便下旨意，说是：‘失察属员，重征粮米，苛虐百姓，本应革职，姑念初膺外任，不谙吏治，被属员蒙蔽，着降三级，加恩仍以工部员外上行走，并令即日回京。’这信是准的。正在吏部说话的时候，来了一个江西引见的知县，说起我们二叔是很感激的。但说是个好上司，只是用人不当，那些家人在外招摇撞骗，欺凌属员，已经把好名声都弄坏了。节度大人早已知道，也说我们二叔是个好人。不知怎么样，这回又参了。想是忒闹得不好，恐将来弄出大祸，所以借了一件失察的事情参的，倒是避重就轻的意思，也未可知。”贾赦未听说完，便叫贾琏：“先去告诉你婶子知道，且不必告诉老太太就是了。”贾琏去回王夫人。
未知有何话说，下回分解。

Lady Wang had sent to ask for Pao-chai, who came at once and paid her respects.

“Your third sister is to be married,” said Lady Wang. “As her sister-in-law you should give her some good advice — that’s only natural between sisters. Besides, she’s a sensible girl and the two of you get on well. I hear that Pao-yu is terribly upset because she’s leaving. You should reason with him too. I’m ailing all the time now, and your second sister-in-law is well only two days out of three. As you have more sense you mustn’t hold back for fear of offending people, but take charge of things. In future, you’ll have to shoulder all the household responsibilities.”

Pao-chai assented.

“There’s another thing,” went on Lady Wang. “Your second sister-in-law brought the daughter of Liu’s wife here yesterday, to make up the number of maids in your compound.”

“Ping-erh brought her today, and said it was on your instructions and those of Madam Lien.”

“Yes, your second sister-in-law spoke to me about it. I didn’t see that it mattered, and didn’t like to refuse. But it struck me that the girl has rather a flighty look. Some of the maids in Pao-yu’s place were such sly minxes that I had to dismiss a few — you know about that, because that was when you moved back home. Now that you’re here, of course, things are different. I just mention it so that you can keep an eye on her. The only reliable maid in your place is that girl Hsi-jen.”

Pao-chai agreed and after a little further conversation left. After the meal she went to see Tan-chun and was most considerate and sympathetic, of which no details need be given.

The next day, when Tan-chun was about to leave, she went to say goodbye to Pao-yu. He was naturally loath to part with her, but she spoke to him so earnestly about the main principles of social relations that at first he hung his head in silence, then his distress turned to joy and he seemed suddenly enlightened. So she took leave of the others with an easy mind, mounted her sedan-chair and started her journey by boat and carriage.

The girls had all lived in the Garden originally, but after the Imperial Consort’s death it was not kept in good repair. Then Pao-yu’s marriage and Tai-yu’s death had been followed by Hsiang-yun’s departure for home and Pao-chin’s return to her own family. With so few occupants left and the weather turning cold, Li Wan, Tan-chun and Hsi-chun had moved back to their old quarters. However, they still used to forgather on flower festivals or moonlight nights to enjoy themselves. But now that Tan-chun had left and Pao-yu, since his illness, never left his room, there were even fewer people in high spirits; and so the Garden was a deserted place with only the servants in charge living there.

Madam Yu, having seen Tan-chun off, went back late that evening. To save the trouble of having a carriage harnessed, she went through the side-gate which had been made the year before last to connect the Garden with the Ning Mansion. The sight of the Garden filled her with dismay. Though the pavilions and rocks were unchanged, the neglected grounds were overgrown with weeds and brambles. She felt very melancholy, as if she had lost something, and by the time she reached home she was running a fever. She struggled along for a couple of days, then had to take to her bed. Her fever was worse in the evening, when she became delirious. Chia Chen at once sent for doctors.

They diagnosed a chill, saying that the trouble had now affected the stomach channel so that she was delirious and had hallucinations; but that a good motion would set her right. However, after two doses of medicine there was no improvement and she became even more deranged.

In desperation Chia Chen sent for Chia Jung and said, “Find out if there are any good doctors outside and get another one or two to see her.”

“The other day I heard that the doctor we called in is the most popular one nowadays,” said Chia Jung. “I’m afraid no medicine can cure my mother’s illness.”

“Nonsense! If she doesn’t take medicine, how can she get well?”

“I don’t mean we should give up treatment. The fact is, the other day when mother came back from the other mansion she walked through the Garden. As soon as she reached home she started this fever.”

"Perhaps she has encountered some evil influence. There is a certain Mao the Astrologer from the south who is an excellent diviner. Why not ask him to cast a horoscope? If what he says proves correct we can do as he advises; if not, we can send for some other good doctor."

Chia Chen immediately sent to invite the astrologer, who came and sat down in the study. After sipping tea he asked, "For what purpose have you sent for me, sir?"

"My mother is ill," said Chia Jung. "I would like you to cast a horoscope for her."

"In that case," said Mao, "let me have some clean water to wash my hands, then set up an incense table so that I can consult the oracle for you."

When this had been done by the servants, he took a divining tube from his pocket, walked up to the table and made a deep bow. Then, shaking the tube, he intoned:

"By the two forms and four symbols of the Supreme Ultimate, by the interaction of the male and female principles, the Book of Change was produced, infinite in its applications. By the sages' response to men's prayers, let a true answer now be given! A certain Chia, an official, is consulting the oracle because of his mother's illness. With reverence he calls on the four sages: Fu Hsi, King Wen, the Duke of Chou and Confucius, as well as the diviners Yu and Shih, the stars of the Great and Little Bear, and all the gods of the eight quarters. May they send a true answer! If the omen is bad, let it be reported as bad; if good, as good. First I ask for the three signs of the inner trigram."

He shook the tube and emptied out the coins on the table, saying, "The first sign is 'single.'" He shook the tube again and emptied it, announcing, "The second is 'divided.'" The third sign was "single."

Then picking up the coins he said, "The inner trigram has been revealed. Now for the three signs of the outer trigram to complete the hexagram."

This turned out to be "single, divided, single."

Putting away the tube and coins, Mao sat down and said, "Sit down please, sir, while I study this hexagram. It is the hexagram Wei Chi. The ruling line is the third, 'brother on the noon fire star, a robber of wealth' — so there is bound to be some trouble. Since you are consulting the oracle about your mother's illness, the agent is the first line: 'The parents' line moving produces the official-star and devil.' There is another official-star and devil in the fifth line. It seems to me that your honourable mother's illness is serious. However, fortunately, the water in the north is weak, while the wood in the east is moving to produce fire. The ruling line produces a son-star which overcomes the devil. Moreover, the sun and moon give support. In two days' time, when the water of the official-star and devil is exhausted, by the day of the dog she will be better. But as the parents' line has turned into a devil, I am afraid your respected father may also be involved. And because the ruling line has too heavy a burden, when water is vigorous and earth weak things may go badly."

Having said this he stroked his beard and sat back.

Chia Jung, who had at first felt like laughing at his mumbo-jumbo, was impressed by the reasonableness of his interpretation and disturbed by his mention of a possible threat to his father.

"The divination is most illuminating," he said. "But can you tell me what is the nature of my mother's illness?"

"According to this hexagram," replied Mao, "the ruling line at noon and fire is opposed by water, so it must be a chill. To find out more clearly, I would have to use the stalks, but only the Grand Astrology can give a precise answer."

"Do you understand that method too?"

"I know a little."

When Chia Jung named the hour, Mao drew a horoscope and worked out the positions of the gods. He found that the white tiger was in the west.

"This is the 'soul-dispersing' lesson," he announced. "The white tiger is a star of calamity; but if it is controlled by prosperity it can do no harm. Now, however, it is in conjunction with the spirits of death and dissolution as well as the season of decay, which makes it a hungry tiger bound to injure people. This is called the 'soul-dispersing' lesson because it is as if the spirit were frightened away. This lesson indicates that the person will lose her soul, be beset by troubles, fall grievously ill or even die, and be involved in lawsuits. According to this phenomenon, the tiger descends at dusk — so the illness must have started at dusk. The phenomenon says: 'Those for whom this lesson is cast must have an old house haunted by a tiger which either appears or is heard.' Since you, sir, are consulting the oracle for an adult, this fits in with the saying: 'If the tiger is in the sun, it bodes ill for men; if in the shade, for women.' This is a very dangerous lesson."

Before he had finished, Chia Jung turned pale.

Jia Rong turned pale. “You are right, sir,” he said. “But that doesn’t tally with the divination. Will it prove fatal?”

“Don’t panic,” said the soothsayer. “Let me check again carefully.” He lowered his head and muttered for a while, then declared, “Good, there is a saviour. The divination shows a noble divinity coming to the rescue. This is called ‘the return of the soul after its transformation.’ First anxiety, then joy. It is not serious, but you must take care.”

Jia Rong paid the fee and saw him out, then reported back to Jia Zhen, “The soothsayer says mother’s illness was contracted in the old garden at dusk, when she ran into some ‘crouching corpse white tiger.’”

“You told me your mother came back on foot from the garden the other day — that must be where she met with this,” said Jia Zhen. “Do you remember how your second aunt fell ill after coming back from the garden? Though she saw nothing, the maids and serving-women later said that some hairy creature on the rockery, with eyes as big as lanterns, could talk as well. It drove her back and frightened her into this illness.”

“Of course I remember. And I heard from Beiming, Pao-yu’s page, that Ching-wen has become the goddess of the hibiscus in the garden. When Miss Lin died, there was music in the air, so she must be in charge of some flower too. Fancy so many monsters in the garden! When there were crowds of people about and the place was bustling, it didn’t matter; but now that it’s so deserted, when mother walked through she may have trampled on some flower or other, or run into one of these monsters. So that divination was correct.”

“But will it prove fatal or not?”

“According to him, she’ll be all right on the戌 day. Let’s hope she recovers a couple of days earlier, or a couple of days later.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“If this soothsayer is correct, sir, I’m afraid you may be in for trouble too.”

As they were talking a servant announced, “The mistress wants to get up and go to the garden. The maids can’t stop her.”

Jia Zhen and the others went in to calm her. They heard Madam Yu raving, “The one in red has come to invite me! The one in green is driving me away!” The servants, though frightened, could not help laughing. Jia Zhen ordered them to buy some paper coins and take them to the garden to burn. And that night Madam Yu, after sweating, grew quieter. On the戌 day she gradually started to recover.

Thereupon, the story spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred, that there were monsters in the Garden of Repose. The gardeners were so scared that they stopped pruning flowers and trees or watering the fruit and vegetables. At first they dared not go out at night, so that birds and animals molested them; and recently they had taken to going in groups even by day, armed with weapons. Some time later, Jia Zhen fell ill too. Instead of sending for doctors, in less serious cases he had paper coins burned and made vows in the garden; in more serious cases he worshipped the stars. As soon as he recovered, Jia Rong and the others fell ill in quick succession. For several months these alarms kept both mansions on tenterhooks. Everyone was in a panic, taking every bush or tree for a monster. All the garden’s income was cancelled, and the monthly allowance for the different households had to be increased again, making things even harder for the Jung Mansion. The gardeners, having nothing to look forward to, wanted to leave. They spread rumours and made trouble, inventing stories of flower monsters and tree spirits until they were all moved out and the garden gate was sealed. Nobody dared set foot in the garden any more, so that its towers, pavilions and terraces became the haunt of birds and animals.

Now Wu Kuei, Ching-wen’s cousin, was living just outside the garden gate. Since his wife heard that Ching-wen had become the flower spirit, she had not dared go out after dark. One day Wu Kuei went out to make some purchases and came back late to find that his wife, who had a chill and had taken the wrong medicine during the day, had died on the kang. Because she had not been a respectable woman, people outside said that a monster from the garden must have climbed over the wall to suck her essence away, causing her death.

So the old lady in her alarm ordered more servants to keep watch around Baoyu’s apartments and to patrol during the night. The younger maids claimed that some had seen a red-faced figure, others a ravishingly beautiful woman. Their wild talk so terrified Baoyu that he lived in constant fear. Luckily Bacchai was clear-headed and threatened to beat any maid who spread such rumours, so that this talk died down a little. However, the inmates of the different apartments, suspecting that there were ghosts, could not set their minds at rest, and asked for more night watchmen — which meant an increase in the household’s daily expenses.

Jia She alone was rather sceptical. “What ghosts and spirits can there be in such a fine garden?” he asked.

He picked a day with a fresh breeze and warm sunshine and, taking some servants armed with weapons, went to the garden to investigate. They tried in vain to dissuade him. In the garden they found the atmosphere indeed gloomy and sinister. As Jia She forced himself to advance, his servants hung back craning their necks forward timorously. One young fellow, already scared out of his wits, heard a whizzing sound. Turning his head he saw some brightly coloured creature leap past. With a cry of terror his legs gave way and he collapsed.

When Jia She turned to ask what had happened, the fellow panted, “I saw a monster with a yellow face, red beard and green clothes! It went into a cave in the rocks behind the grove.”

This rather alarmed Jia She. “Did the rest of you see it?” he asked.

Some yes-men answered, “Of course we saw it. But as you were in front, sir, we didn’t like to alarm you. We can stand our ground.”

This frightened Jia She so much that he dared not proceed but hastily turned back, ordering his servants, “Don’t breathe a word about this. Just say we’ve searched the whole place and found nothing.” But he was convinced now and wanted to send to the Taoist temple for priests to exorcize the evil spirits. However, his servants who normally liked to make trouble, seeing that he was afraid, instead of concealing this started embroidering on it until all their hearers were appalled. Jia She had no choice but to ask some Taoist priests to the garden to exorcize the demons by magic. An auspicious day was chosen for the ceremony.

An altar was set up in the main hall used by the Imperial Consort. On it were placed images of the Three Pure Ones, flanked by the Twenty-Eight Constellations and the four generals Ma, Zhao, Wen and Zhou, with the Thirty-Six Divine Generals below them. The hall was filled with incense, flowers, lamps and candles. On both sides were set out bells, drums and magical instruments, and flags of the five directions were planted there too. The Taoist headquarters had assigned forty-nine abbots to purify the altar for a whole day. After that, the three chief priests burned incense and fetched holy water, then beat their magic drums. All the priests donned helmets inscribed with the seven stars of the Dipper, and put on cloaks embroidered with the nine sacred numbers and the Eight Trigrams. They wore cloud- patterned slippers and carried tablets of ivory. They kowtowed to invoke the gods, then spent the whole day chanting the Dongxuan Classic to expel evil spirits and invoke blessings. After that they posted up a notice to summon divine generals. This notice was inscribed: The Grand Master of the Three Holy Regions, Who Expounds the Doctrines of the Numinous Treasure of the Supreme Ultimate and Primeval Chaos, Hereby Issues an Edict Summoning All the Local Deities to Attend at the Altar and Await Orders.

That day, all the men of both mansions, confident that the priests would capture the monsters, went to the garden to watch.

“What powerful magic!” they exclaimed. “Invoking the gods and sending for divine generals! No matter how many monsters there are, this is enough to scare them away.”

They crowded round the altar to watch the young acolytes raise the flags and take their positions in the five directions, awaiting the orders of the chief priests. These three, one holding a sword and holy water, one the black seven-starred flag, and one a peach-wood demon-beating whip, stood before the altar. As soon as the instruments stopped playing, the chief priest struck his tablet three times and started chanting incantations, whereupon the flags in the five directions were whirled round. Then the priests descended from the altar and ordered the master of the house to lead them to sprinkle holy water and brandish the sword in all the lodges, pavilions, halls, varandahs, houses, rocks and streams. When they came back they beat their tablets again and sacrificed to the seven-starred flag. The priests gathered together the other banners, and the demon-beating whip was brandished in the air.

He banged the hammer three times. The whole clan, sure that the monster had been caught, pressed forward eager to see it; but when they reached the altar they could see and hear nothing. The Grand Master ordered his acolytes to fetch jars and bottles in which to imprison the demons. These were sealed and labelled, and he wrote out a charm with cinnabar, then had them taken back to the temple to be buried under the pagoda. After that the altar was cleared and the spirits thanked. Jia She deferentially kowtowed to the Grand Master.

Jia Rong and the other young men, sniggering behind his back, remarked, “We were expecting such a grand show to catch the monster and show us what it was like. Who’d have thought it would be such a farce? Was the monster caught or not?”

Jia Zhen, overhearing this, swore, “Blockheads! Of course, when monsters gather they take form; when dispersed they’re just vapour. With all those spirits and generals here, how could it show itself? The magic power lies in capturing this evil vapour so that it can’t do any more mischief.”

The others were only half convinced, but decided to wait and see whether there were any further alarms.

The servants, knowing that the monster had been caught and its menace removed, stopped making a fuss; and sure enough, after that no more was heard about it. When Jia Zhen and the others recovered, they attributed this to the Grand Master’s magic power. But one young servant said:

“I never heard any of those noises. The day I went into the Garden with the master, I saw a big pheasant fly past. Shuan-erh was scared out of his wits and made up such a vivid story that we all backed him up with a pack of lies. So the master believed it and we were treated to that grand show.”

Although the others heard this, they would not believe it. Still, none of them dared stay in the Garden. One day Jia She, having nothing to do, was thinking of sending some servants there to keep watch, being afraid that at night ruffians might hide in the place. He was on the point of sending for them when Jia Lian came in. Having paid his respects he reported:

“Today I went to my uncle’s house and heard some wild talk — that our Second Uncle has been impeached by the military governor for failing to control his subordinates who extorted excessive taxes, and a petition has been submitted asking for his dismissal.”

“I doubt it,” said Jia She taken aback. “The other day your Second Uncle wrote that Tanchun reached his place on such a date, and he’d chosen an auspicious day to see your sister off to the coast; the journey was smooth and the whole family need not worry. He said too that the military governor, being related to them, gave a feast to congratulate him. How can an relative impeach him? Don’t spread this about, but go to the Ministry of Civil Affairs to find out the truth, then report to me.”

Jia Lian left at once, and returned before half a day had passed.

“I inquired at the ministry and it’s true that Second Uncle has been impeached,” he announced. “But thanks to the Emperor’s goodness, instead of referring the case to the ministry he decreed: ‘For failing to control his subordinates who extorted excessive taxes and oppressed the people, he should by rights be dismissed; but in view of the fact that this was his first provincial post and he is inexperienced in administration, having been duped by his subordinates, he is demoted three ranks and ordered to resume his former post in the ministry as an additional undersecretary, returning to the capital forthwith.’ This is definite.

“While I was in the ministry a magistrate from Jiangxi who’d come for an audience told me how grateful everyone is to Second Uncle. They say he’s a good official, the only trouble is that he chose the wrong subordinates, and his servants swaggered around outside cheating people and bullying minor officials, so that they’ve blackened his name. The military governor knew all along that Second Uncle is a good man, and we can’t think why he’s impeached him now. Maybe things have come to such a pass, for fear of worse trouble later, that he used this charge of lax control as a pretext — that would be a way to gloss things over.”

Before he could finish, Jia She said, “Go and tell your aunt, but don’t let the old lady know.” So Jia Lian went to tell Lady Wang.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第103章 施毒计金桂自焚身 昧真禅雨村空遇旧

话说贾琏到了王夫人那边，一一的说了。次日，到了部里，打点停妥，回来又到王夫人那边将打点吏部之事告知王夫人。王夫人便道：“打听准了么？果然这样，老爷也愿意，合家也放心。那外任何尝是做得的？不是这样回来，只怕叫那些混账东西把老爷的性命都坑了呢。”贾琏道：“太太怎么知道？”王夫人道：“自从你二叔放了外任，并没有一个钱拿回来，把家里的倒掏摸了好些去了。你瞧那些跟老爷去的人，他男人在外头不多几时，那些小老婆子们都金头银面的妆扮起来了，可不是在外头瞒着老爷弄钱？你叔叔就由着他们闹去。要弄出事来，不但自己的官做不成，只怕连祖上的官也要抹掉了呢。”贾琏道：“太太说的很是。方才我听见参了，吓的了不得，直等打听明白才放心。也愿意老爷做个京官，安安逸逸的做几年，才保得住一辈子的声名。就是老太太知道了，倒也是放心的。只要太太说的宽缓些。”王夫人道：“我知道，你到底再去打听打听。”
　　贾琏答应了，才要出来，只见薛姨妈家的老婆子慌慌张张的走来，到王夫人里间屋内，也没说请安，便道：“我们太太叫我来告诉这里的姨太太说，我们家了不得了，又闹出事来了！”王夫人听了，便问：“闹出什么事来？”那婆子又说：“了不得，了不得！”王夫人哼道：“糊涂东西！有紧要事你到底说呀。”婆子便说：“我们家二爷不在家，一个男人也没有，这件事情出来，怎么办！要求太太打发几位爷们去料理料理。”王夫人听着不懂，便着急道：“到底要爷们去干什么？”婆子道：“我们大奶奶死了！”王夫人听了，啐道：“呸，那行子女人死就死了罢咧，也值的大惊小怪的。”婆子道：“不是好好儿死的，是混闹死的。快求太太打发人去办办！”说着就要走。王夫人又生气，又好笑，说：“这老婆子好混账。琏哥儿，倒不如你去瞧瞧，别理那糊涂东西。”那婆子没听见打发人去，只听见说“别理他”，他便赌气跑回去了。这里薛姨妈正在着急，再不见来。好容易那婆子来了，便问：“姨太太打发谁来？”婆子叹说道：“人再别有急难事。什么好亲好眷，看来也不中用。姨太太不但不肯照应我们，倒骂我糊涂。”薛姨妈听了，又气又急道：“姨太太不管，你姑奶奶怎么说来着？”婆子道：“姨太太既不管，我们家的姑奶奶自然更不管了，没有去告诉。”薛姨妈啐道：“姨太太是外人，姑娘是我养的，怎么不管？”婆子一时省悟道：“是啊，这么着我还去。”
　　正说着，只见贾琏来了，给薛姨妈请了安，道了恼，回说：“我婶子知道弟妇死了，问老婆子再说不明。着急的很，打发我来问个明白，还叫我在这里料理。该怎么样，姨太太只管说了办去。”薛姨妈本来气的干哭，听见贾琏的话，便赶忙说：“倒叫二爷费心。我说姨太太是待我最好的，都是这老货说不清，几乎误了事。请二爷坐下，等我慢慢的告诉你。”便道：“不为别的事，为的是媳妇不是好死的。”贾琏道：“想是为兄弟犯事，怨命死的？”薛姨妈道：“若这样倒好了。前几个月头里，他天天赤脚蓬头的疯闹。后来听见你兄弟问了死罪，他虽哭了一场，以后倒擦胭抹粉的起来。我要说他，又要吵个了不得，我总不理他。有一天，不知为什么来要香菱去作伴儿。我说：‘你放着宝蟾，要香菱做什么？况且香菱是你不爱的，何苦惹气呢？’他必不依。我没法儿，只得叫香菱到他屋里去。可怜香菱不敢违我的话，带着病就去了。谁知道他待香菱很好。我倒喜欢，你大妹妹知道了说：‘只怕不是好心罢？’我也不理会。头几香菱病着，他倒亲手去做汤给他喝。谁知香菱没福，刚端到跟前，他自己烫了手，连碗都砸了。我只说必要迁怒在香菱身上，他倒没生气，自己还拿笤帚扫了，拿水泼净了地，仍旧两个人很好。昨儿晚上，又叫宝蟾去做了两碗汤来，自己说和香菱一块儿喝。隔了一会子，听见他屋里闹起来，宝蟾急的乱嚷，以后香菱也嚷着，扶着墙出来叫人。我忙着看去，只见媳妇鼻子眼睛里都流出血来，在地下乱滚，两只手在心一里乱抓，两只脚乱蹬，把我就吓死了。问他也说不出来，闹了一会子就死了。我瞧那个光景儿是服了毒的。宝蟾就哭着来揪香菱，说他拿药药死奶奶了。我看香菱也不是这么样的人，再者他病的起还起不来，怎么能药人呢？无奈宝蟾一口咬定，我的二爷，这叫我怎么办？只硬着心肠叫老婆子们把香菱捆了，交给宝蟾，便把房门反扣了。我和你二妹妹守了一夜，等府里的门开了才告诉去的。二爷你是明白人，这件事怎么好？”贾琏道：“夏家知道了没有？”薛姨妈道：“也得撕掳明白了，才好报啊。”贾琏道：“据我看起来，必要经官才了的下来。我们自然疑在宝蟾身上，别人却说宝蟾为什么药死他们姑娘呢？若说在香菱身上，倒还装得上。”
　　正说着，只见荣府的女人们进来说：“我们二奶奶来了。”贾琏虽是大伯子，因从小儿见的，也不回避。宝钗进来见了母亲，又见了贾琏，便往里间屋里和宝琴坐下。薛姨妈进来也将前事告诉了一遍。宝钗便说：“若把香菱捆了，可不是我们也说是香菱药死的了么？妈妈说这汤是宝蟾做的，就该捆起宝蟾来问他呀。一面就该打发人报夏家去，一面报官才是。”薛姨妈听见有理，便问贾琏。贾琏：“二妹子说的很是。报官还得我去托了刑部里的人，相验问口供的时候，方有照应。只是要捆宝蟾放香菱，倒怕难些。”薛姨妈道：“并不是我要捆香菱，我恐怕香菱病中受冤着急，一时寻死，又添了一条人命，才捆了交给宝蟾，也是个主意。”贾琏道：“虽是这么说，我们倒帮了宝蟾了。若要放都放，要捆都捆，他们三个人是一处的。只要叫人安慰香菱就是了。”薛姨妈便叫人开门进去。宝钗就派了带来的几个女人帮着捆宝蟾。只见香菱已哭的死去活来。宝蟾反得意洋洋，以后见人要捆他，便乱嚷起来，那禁得荣府的人吆喝着，也就捆了，竟开着门，好叫人看着。这里报夏家的人已经去了。
　　那夏家先前不住在京里，因近年消索，又惦记女孩儿，新近搬进京来。父亲已没，只有母亲，又过继了一个混账儿子，把家业都花完了，不时的常到薛家。那金桂原是个水性人儿，那里守得住空房，况兼天天心里想念薛蝌，便有些饥不择食的光景。无奈他这个干兄弟又是个蠢货，虽也有些知觉，只是尚未入港，所以金桂时常回去，也帮贴他些银钱。这些时正盼金桂回家，只见薛家的人来，心里想着：“又拿什么东西来了。”不料说这里的姑娘服毒死了，他就气的乱嚷乱叫。金桂的母亲听见了，更哭喊起来，说：“好端端的女孩儿在他家，为什么服了毒呢！”哭着喊着的，带了儿子，也等不得雇车，便要走来。那夏家本是买卖人家，如今没了钱，那顾什么脸面，儿子头里走，他就跟了个破老婆子出了门，在街上哭哭啼啼的雇了一辆车，一直跑到薛家。进门也不搭话，就“儿”一声“肉”一声的闹起。那时贾琏到刑部去托人，家里只有薛姨妈、宝钗、宝琴，何曾见过这个阵仗儿，都吓的不敢则声。要和他讲理，他也不听，只说：“我女孩儿在你家，得过什么好处？两口子朝打暮骂，闹了几时，还不容他两口子在一处。你们商量着把我女婿弄在监里，永不见面。你们娘儿们仗着好亲戚受用也罢了，还嫌他碍眼，叫人药死他，倒说是服毒！他为什么服毒？”说着，直奔薛姨妈来。薛姨妈只得退后，说：“亲家太太！且瞧瞧你女孩儿，问问宝蟾，再说歪话还不迟呢！”宝钗宝琴因外面有夏家的儿子，难以出来拦护，只在里边着急。
　　恰好王夫人打发周瑞家的照看，一进门来，见一个老婆子指着薛姨妈的脸哭骂。周瑞家的知道必是金桂的母亲，便走上来说：“这位是亲家太太么？大奶奶自己服毒死的，与我们姨太太什么相干？也不犯这么遭塌呀。”那金桂的母亲问：“你是谁？”薛姨妈见有了人，胆子略壮了些，便说：“这就是我们亲戚贾府里的。”金桂的母亲便道：“谁不知道你们有仗腰子的亲戚，才能够叫姑爷坐在监里！如今我的女孩儿倒白死了不成？”说着，便拉薛姨妈说：“你到底把我女孩儿怎么弄杀了？给我瞧瞧！”周瑞家的一面劝说：“只管瞧去，不用拉拉扯扯。”把手只一推。夏家的儿子便跑进来不依，道：“你仗着府里的势头儿来打我母亲么？”说着，便将椅子打去，却没有打着。里头跟宝钗的人听见外头闹起来，赶着来瞧，恐怕周瑞家的吃亏，齐打伙儿上去，半劝半喝。那夏家的母子，索性撒起泼来，说：“知道你们荣府的势头儿！我们家的姑娘已经死了，如今也都不要命了！”说着，仍奔薛姨妈拼命。地下的人虽多，那里挡得住，自古说的：“一人拼命，万夫莫当。”
　　正闹到危急之际，贾琏带了七八个家人进来，见是如此，便叫人先把夏家的儿子拉出去，便说：“你们不许闹，有话好好儿的说。快将家里收拾收拾，刑部里头的老爷们就来相验了。”金桂的母亲正在撒泼，只见来了一位老爷，几个在头里吆喝，那些人都垂手侍立。金桂的母亲见这个光景，也不知是贾府何人。又见他儿子已被众人揪住，又听见说刑部来验，他心里原想看见女孩儿的尸首，先闹个稀烂，再去喊冤，不承望这里先报了官，也便软了些。薛姨妈已吓糊涂了，还是周瑞家的回说：“他们来了也没去瞧瞧他们姑娘，便作践起姨太太来了。我们为好劝他，那里跑进一个野男人，在奶奶们里头混撒村混打，这可不是没有王法了！”贾琏道：“这会子不用和他讲理，等回来打着问他，说：男人有男人的地方儿，里头都是些姑娘奶奶们。况且有他母亲还瞧不见他们姑娘么？他跑进来不是要打抢来了么！”家人们做好做歹，压伏住了。周瑞家的仗着人多，便说：“夏太太，你不懂事！既来了，该问个青红皂白。你们姑娘是自己服毒死了，不然就是宝蟾药死他主子了。怎么不问明白，又不看尸首，就想讹人来了呢？我们就肯叫一个媳妇儿白死了不成？现在把宝蟾捆着，因为你们姑娘必要点病儿，所以叫香菱陪着他，也在一个屋里住，故此两个人都看守在那里。原等你们来眼看着刑部相验，问出道理来才是啊。”金桂的母亲此时势孤，也只得跟着周瑞家的到他女孩儿屋里，只见满脸黑血，直挺挺的躺在炕上，便叫哭起来。宝蟾见是他家的人来，便哭喊说：“我们姑娘好意待香菱，叫他在一块儿住，他倒抽空儿药死我们姑娘！”那时薛家上下人等俱在，便齐声吆喝道：“胡说！昨日奶奶喝了汤才药死的，这汤可不是你做的？”宝蟾道：“汤是我做的，端了来，我有事走了。不知香菱起来放了些什么在里头，药死的。”金桂的母亲没听完，就奔香菱，众人拦住。薛姨妈便道：“这样子是砒霜药的，家里决无此物。不管香菱宝蟾，终有替他买的，回来刑部少不得问出来，才赖不去。如今把媳妇权放平正，好等官来相验。”众婆于上来抬放。宝钗道：“都是男人进来，你们将女人动用的东西检点检点。”只见炕褥底下有一个揉成团的纸包儿。金桂的母亲瞧见，便拾起打开看时，并没有什么，便撩开了。宝蟾看见道：“可不是有了凭据了！这个纸包儿我认得：头几天耗子闹的慌，奶奶家去找舅爷要的，拿回来搁在首饰匣内。必是香菱看见了，拿来药死奶奶的。若不信，你们看看首饰匣里有没有了。”
　　金桂的母亲便依着宝蟾的活，取出匣子来，只有几支银簪子。薛姨妈便说：“怎么好些首饰都没有了？”宝钗叫人打开箱柜，俱是空的，便道：“嫂子这些东西被谁拿去？这可要问宝蟾。”金桂的母亲心里也虚了好些，见薛姨妈查问宝蟾，便说：“姑娘的东西，他那里知道？”周瑞家的道：“亲家太太别这么说么。我知道宝姑娘是天天跟着大奶奶的，怎么说不知道？”宝蟾见问得紧，又不好胡赖，只得说道：“奶奶自己每每带回家去，我管得么？”众人便说：“好个亲家太太！哄着拿姑娘的东西，哄完了叫他寻死来讹我们。好罢咧，回来相验，就是这么说。”宝钗叫人：“到外头告诉琏二爷说，别放了夏家的人。”里头金桂的母亲忙了手脚，便骂宝蟾道：“小蹄子，别嚼舌头了！姑娘几时拿东西到我家去？”宝蟾道：“如今东西是小，给姑娘偿命是大。”宝琴道：“有了东西，就有偿命的人了。快请琏二哥哥问准了夏家的儿子买砒霜的话，回来好回刑部里的话。”金桂的母亲着了急道：“这宝蟾必是撞见鬼了，混说起来。我们姑娘何尝买过砒霜？要这么说，必是宝蟾药死了的！”宝蟾急的乱嚷，说：“别人赖我也罢了，怎么你们也赖起我来呢？你们不是常和姑娘说，叫他别受委屈，闹得他们家破人亡，那时将东西卷包儿一走，再配一个好姑爷。这个话是有的没有？”金桂的母亲还未及答言，周瑞家的便接口说道：“这是你们家的人说的，还赖什么呢？”金桂的母亲恨的咬牙切齿的骂宝蟾，说：“我待你不错呀，为什么你倒拿话来葬送我呢？回来见了官，我就说是你药死姑娘的！”
　　宝蟾气的瞪着眼说，“请太太放了香菱罢，不犯着白害别人，我见官自有我的话。”宝钗听出这个话头儿来了，便叫人反倒放开了宝蟾，说：“你原是个爽快人，何苦白冤在里头？你有话，索性说了大家明白，岂不完了事了呢？”宝蟾也怕见官受苦，便说：“我们奶奶天天抱怨说：‘我这样人，为什么碰着这个瞎眼的娘，不配给二爷，偏给了这么个混账糊涂行子。要是能够和二爷过一天，死了也是愿意的。’说到那里，便恨香菱。我起初不理会，后来看见和香菱好了，我只道是香菱怎么哄转了。不承望昨儿的汤不是好意。”金桂的母亲接说道：“越发胡说了！若是要药香菱，为什么倒药了自己呢？”宝钗便问道：“香菱，昨日你喝汤来着没有？”香菱道：“头几天我病的抬不起头来，奶奶叫我喝汤，我不敢说不喝。刚要扎挣起来，那碗汤已经洒了，倒叫奶奶收拾了个难，我心里很过不去。昨儿听见叫我喝汤，我喝不下去，没有法儿，正要喝的时候儿，偏又头晕起来。见宝蟾姐姐端了去。我正喜欢，刚合上眼，奶奶自己喝着汤，叫我尝尝，我便勉强也喝了两口。”宝蟾不待说完便道：“是了！我老实说罢。昨儿奶奶叫我做两碗汤，说是和香菱同喝。我气不过，心里想着：香菱那里配我做汤给他喝呢？我故意的一碗里头多抓了一把盐，记了暗记儿，原想给香菱喝的。刚端进来，奶奶却拦着我叫外头叫小子们雇车，说今日回家去。我出去说了回来，见盐多的这碗汤在奶奶跟前呢。我恐怕奶奶喝着咸，又要骂我。正没法的时候，奶奶往后头走动，我眼错不见，就把香菱这碗汤换过来了。也是合该如此。奶奶回来就拿了汤去到香菱床边，喝着说：‘你到底尝尝’，那香菱也不觉咸，两个人都喝完了。我正笑香菱没嘴道儿，那里知道这死鬼奶奶要药香菱，必定趁我不在，将砒霜撒上了，也不知道我换碗。这可就是天理昭彰，自害自身了。”于是众人往前后想，真正一丝不错，便将香菱也放了，扶着他仍旧睡在床上。
　　不说香菱得放，且说金桂的母亲心虚事实，还想辩赖。薛姨妈等你言我语，反要他儿子偿还金桂之命。正然吵嚷，贾琏在外嚷说：“不用多说了，快收拾停当。刑部的老爷就到了。”此时惟有夏家母子着忙，想来总要吃亏的，不得已反求薛姨妈道：“千不是，万不是，总是我死的女孩儿不长进。这也是他自作自受。要是刑部相验，到底府上脸面不好看，求亲家太太息了这件事罢。”宝钗道：“那可使不得。已经报了，怎么能息呢？”周瑞家的等人大家做好做歹的劝说：“若要息事，除非夏亲家太太自己出去拦验，我们不提长短罢了。”贾琏在外也将他儿子吓住。他情愿迎到刑部具结拦验，众人依允。薛姨妈命人买棺成硷，不提。
且说贾雨村开了京兆府尹，兼管税务。一日，出都查勘开垦地亩，路过知机县，到了急流津，正要渡过彼岸，因待人夫，暂且停轿。只见村旁有一座小庙，墙壁坍颓，露出几株古松，倒也苍老，雨村下轿，闲步进庙，但见庙内神像，金身脱落，殿宇歪斜，旁有断碣，字迹模糊，也看不明白。意欲行至后殿，只见一株翠柏下荫着一间茅庐，庐中有一个道士，合眼打坐。雨村走近看时，面貌甚熟，想着倒象在那里见过的，一时再想不起来。从人便欲吆喝，雨村止住，徐步向前，叫一声“老道”。那道士双眼略启，微微的笑道：“贵官何事？”雨村便道：“本府出都查勘事件，路过此地，见老道静修自得，想来道行深通，意欲冒昧请教。”那道人说：“来自有地，去自有方。”雨村知是有些来历的，便长揖请问：“老道从何处焚修，在此结庐？此庙何名？庙中共有几人？或欲真修，岂无名山？或欲结缘，何不通衢？”那道人道：“‘葫芦’尚可安身，何必名山结舍？庙名久隐，断碣犹存，形影相通，何须修募？岂似那‘玉在中求善价，钗于匣内待时飞’之辈耶！”雨材原是个颖悟人，初听见“葫芦”两字，后闻“钗玉”一对，忽然想起甄士隐的事来，重复将那道士端详一回，见他容貌依然，便屏退从人，问道：“君家莫非甄老先生么？”那道人微微笑道：“什么‘真’？什么‘假’？要知道‘真’即是‘假’，‘假’即是‘真’。”雨村听说出“贾”字来，益发无疑，便从新施礼，道：“学生自蒙慨赠到都，托庇获隽公车，受任贵乡，始知老先生超悟尘凡，飘举仙境。学生虽溯洄思切，自念风尘俗吏，未由再睹仙颜，今何幸于此处相遇！求老仙翁指示愚蒙。倘荷不弃，京寓甚近，学生当得供奉，得以朝夕聆教。”那道人也站起来回礼，道：“我于蒲团之外，不知天地间尚有何物。适才尊官所言，贫道一概不解。”说毕依旧坐下。雨村复又心疑：“想去若非士隐，何貌言相似若此？离别来十九载，面色如旧，必是修炼有成，未肯将前身说破。但我既遇恩公，又不可当面错过。看来不能以富贵动之，那妻女之私更不必说了。”想罢，又道：“仙师既不肯说破前因，弟子于心何忍！”正要下礼，只见从人进来禀说：“天色将晚，快请渡河。”雨村正无主意，那道人道：“请尊官速登彼岸，见面有期，迟则风浪顿起。果蒙不弃，贫道他日尚在渡头候教。”说毕，仍合眼打坐。雨村无奈，只得辞了道人出庙。正要过渡，只见一人飞奔而来。
未知何人，下回分解。

Jia Lian went to tell Lady Wang all that had happened. The next day he went to the ministry to make the necessary arrangements, then called on Lady Wang again to report that the matter was settled.

“Are you sure?” she asked. “If so, your uncle will be pleased and the whole household will feel easy. For how could he take up a provincial post? If he hadn’t been recalled, those scoundrels would have been the death of him.”

“How did you know that, madam?”

“Since your uncle took up that provincial post, not a cent has he sent home — on the contrary, he’s taken a lot from here. And look at the men who accompanied him. Not long after they left, their concubines at home started dolling themselves up in gold and silver. So they must be making money out there behind his back. Your uncle lets them carry on as they please. If there’s trouble, not only will he lose his post but our hereditary rank may be taken from us as well.”

“Quite right, madam. When I heard he’d been impeached I was horrified, and didn’t set my mind at rest until I found out the truth. I hope he’ll be given a metropolitan post, so that he can serve for a few years quietly and preserve his reputation. Then the old lady will feel easy too, if you break the news to her gently.”

“I know how to. But you must make some further inquiries.”

As Jia Lian assented and was turning to go, one of Aunt Xue’s old serving-women rushed in frantically. Without a word of greeting she announced:

“My mistress has sent me to tell Her Ladyship that something terrible has happened in our family!”

“What is it?” asked Lady Wang.

“It’s dreadful, dreadful!”

“Stupid creature!” snapped Lady Wang. “If it’s important, out with it.”

“Our Master Xue isn’t at home and there’s not a single man in the house. What are we to do? My mistress wants you to send some gentlemen over to see to things.”

“What do they have to go for?” demanded Lady Wang, mystified and rather alarmed.

“Our young mistress has died!”

“Pah!” Lady Wang spat in disgust. “If that creature’s died, so much the better. What’s all the fuss about?”

“But she didn’t die a natural death, she was hounded to death. Please send someone to see to it.” The woman turned to go.

Half angry, half amused, Lady Wang said, “The old fool’s crazy. Lian, you’d better go and see, and pay no attention to her.”

The woman had not heard the instruction to go, only the words “pay no attention to her.” In high dudgeon she ran back.

Aunt Xue, waiting anxiously, was surprised to see her return alone.

“Who is Her Ladyship sending?” she asked.

The woman snorted, “When people are in trouble they find out who their true friends are. Her Ladyship wouldn’t lift a finger to help, and she called me an old fool.”

Aunt Xue, both angry and worried, asked, “What did my sister say?”

“If Her Ladyship wouldn’t do anything, of course your sister-in-law wouldn’t either. I didn’t go to tell her.”

“My sister’s an outsider, but Pan’s wife is my own daughter. Why shouldn’t she help?”

The old woman smote her forehead. “Of course! I’ll go to her.”

As she was speaking, Jia Lian arrived. Having paid his respects to Aunt Xue and offered his condolences he said, “My aunt has heard of your daughter-in-law’s death and sent me to find out about it.”

“The Lady Dowager and Lady Wang were most concerned,” he told her, “and sent me to find out what had happened and to help here. Please give me your instructions, aunt.”

Aunt Xue, who had been weeping in frustration, promptly answered, “I’m sorry to put you to this trouble, sir. As I was just saying, you ladies have always been so good to me, but this stupid creature muddled things so that I nearly blundered. Do sit down, sir, while I explain.”

She went on, “The fact is, my daughter-in-law did not die a natural death.”

“Did she kill herself in a fit of anger because of my brother-in-law’s trouble?” he asked.

“If only that were the case! Some months ago she started carrying on like a lunatic, barefoot and with her hair down. Then, after hearing that my son had been sentenced to death, she cried for a while, but after that she started using rouge and powder again. I would have told her to stop, but knew she would make a fearful scene, so I let her be. One day, for some reason, she asked for Xiangling to keep her company. I said, ‘You’ve got Baochan, why should you want Xiangling? You’ve never liked her, so why ask for trouble?’ But she insisted, and I had to send Xiangling to her. Poor Xiangling didn’t dare disobey me and went to her room, ill as she was. Then, to my surprise, Jin-gui treated her well. I was pleased, but your wife warned me, ‘I doubt if she means well.’ I paid no attention, however. At first, while Xiangling was ill, Jin-gui even prepared soup for her with her own hands. But Xiangling has no luck. As soon as the bowl was put down in front of her, Jin-gui scalded her own hand and smashed the bowl. I was sure she would vent her anger on Xiangling, but instead she wasn’t angry; she swept up the pieces herself and mopped the floor, then the two of them were on good terms as before.

“Last night she told Baochan to make two bowls of soup and said she would drink them with Xiangling. After a while we heard a commotion in her room and Baochan shouting in panic; then Xiangling called for help too and came out holding on to the wall. I hurried over to see what was the matter, and found my daughter-in-law rolling on the ground, blood streaming from her nose and eyes, while she clawed frantically at her chest and kicked out with both feet. It was a horrifying sight! I asked what had happened, but she couldn’t speak, and after retching for a time she died. It looked to me as if she had taken poison. Baochan started crying and grabbed Xiangling, accusing her of poisoning her mistress. But I know Xiangling isn’t that sort of girl; and anyway, she’s so ill she can hardly stand, how could she poison anyone? However, Baochan insists that she did. In my dilemma, sir, what could I do? I had to harden my heart and tell the old serving-women to tie Xiangling up and give her to Baochan, then lock them in the room. I sat up all night with your sister, and as soon as the gate of your mansion was open I sent to inform you. You’re a sensible man, sir, what should we do about this?”

“Does the Xia family know?” asked Jia Lian.

“We must get this straight before telling them.”

“It seems to me an inquest is unavoidable. Of course we suspect Baochan, but other people may ask why she should poison her mistress. It would be more plausible to put the blame on Xiangling.”

As they were talking in came some servants from the Rong Mansion. “Our Second Mistress is here,” they announced.

Although Jia Lian, as her elder brother-in-law, should have avoided Baochai, he had known her since childhood. She came in now and greeted her mother and him, then went to the inner room to sit with Baoqin. Aunt Xue went in to tell her all that had happened.

Baochai said, “If Xiangling is tied up, doesn’t that mean we suspect her of the poisoning? Since mother says the soup was prepared by Baochan, she should be tied up for questioning. We should send to inform the Xia family and also report this to the court.”

Aunt Xue, convinced that this was the way to set about it, consulted Jia Lian.
“Cousin Baoqin is right,” he said. “I’ll have to go to the Board of Punishments to get them to send coroners and to brief them so that they’ll handle the inquest properly. The only problem is that it may be difficult to release Xiangling and tie up Baochan.”
“I didn’t mean to have Xiangling tied up,” explained Aunt Xue. “But I was afraid that, sick as she is, if she felt wronged and desperate she might kill herself, and then we’d have another death on our hands. So having her tied up and handed over to Baochan seemed the best way out.”
“That’s true, but it means we’ve been protecting Baochan. If one is to be tied up, both should be; if one is to be released, both should be — after all, the three of them were together. We must send someone to reassure Xiangling, that’s all.”
Aunt Xue ordered the servants to open the door and go in. Baochai told the matrons she had brought to help tie up Baochan. They found Xiangling weeping as if her heart would break, whereas Baochan was preening herself triumphantly. Only when she saw that they meant to tie her up did she start screaming. But she was no match for the servants from the Rong Mansion who bellowed at her, and they soon had her trussed up. They left the door open for people to see in, and had already sent to report this to the Xia family.
The Xias had not lived in the capital before, but because of their straitened circumstances and anxiety over their daughter, they had recently moved here. The father was dead, and the mother had adopted a good-for-nothing son who squandered all their property and kept going to the Xue family to ask for help. Jingui, a wanton creature, could not bear sleeping alone; and as she was always hankering after Xue Ke, she was not too particular. Unfortunately, her adopted brother was a stupid lout. Though he had some idea of what she was after, he had not yet taken the bait; and because she often went home to give him money, he was now hoping for her return. When a servant from the Xues came, he thought, “What have they brought this time?” To his consternation, he was told that the young lady had taken poison. In a rage he started yelling.
Jingui’s mother on hearing the news wept and stormed, “My good daughter was in their house. Why should she take poison?” Weeping and wailing she set out with her son, not even waiting to hire a carriage. The Xias being tradespeople and now hard up, what did they care about appearances? The son led the way, and the mother followed with an old crone, sobbing as they went. They hired a carriage in the street and drove straight to the Xues’ house. Without a word to anyone there, they started wailing, “My child, my flesh!”
Jia Lian had gone to the Board of Punishments, and at home only Aunt Xue, Baochai and Baoqin were present. They had never seen such behaviour before and were too frightened to say a word. When they tried to reason with the woman she simply would not listen.
“What good did my daughter ever get in your house?” she screamed. “Her husband beat and cursed her all day long. They’d been quarrelling for some time, but you wouldn’t even let them live together. You plotted to have my son-in-law put in goal, so that they’d never see each other again. You mother and daughters can enjoy life fine, thanks to your powerful relatives; but you couldn’t stand the sight of my daughter, so you had her poisoned! Now you claim that she took poison herself. Why should she do that?”
She bore down upon Aunt Xue as she spoke, and the latter had to step back.
“Please, daughter-in-law, first look at your child and question Baochan,” she pleaded. “There will be time enough to say such wild things later.”
Because the Xia family’s son was outside, Baochai and Baoqin could not very well go out to protect their mother, but simply fretted in the inner room.
Just then, Lady Wang sent Zhou Rui’s wife over to see how things were going. The moment she entered the house, she saw an old woman pointing her finger at Aunt Xue and railing abuse. Knowing that this must be Jingui’s mother, she stepped forward.
“Is this the mistress of the Xia family?” she asked. “Our young lady took poison herself, what has that to do with our mistress? There’s no call for you to carry on like this.”
“Who are you?” demanded the old woman.
Aunt Xue, emboldened by the arrival of help,

“So this is the Jia family you’re related to!” cried Jin-gui’s mother. “Everybody knows they’re your backers. That’s how you got my son-in-law thrown into gaol. Are you going to let my daughter die for nothing?” She caught hold of Aunt Xue. “What did you do to kill her? Let me see her!”

Zhou Rui’s wife tried to reason with her. “You can see her without dragging at her like this,” she said, pushing the woman’s hand away.

At that Jin-gui’s brother rushed in. “How dare you push my mother?” he blustered. “Think you can knock her about just because you work for the Jias?” He raised a chair to hit her, but missed.

By now the maids with Bao-chai, hearing the uproar outside, had come in to see what was happening. Afraid that Zhou Rui’s wife might get the worst of it, they intervened, half remonstrating and half shouting. This made the Xias lose all control.

“To be sure, you have the mighty Jia family behind you!” they yelled. “Our girl’s dead, and now we’re ready to die too!” They made a dash for Aunt Xue, and though there were plenty of servants there they could not stop them. As the old saying goes, one desperate man can fight off ten thousand.

At this critical juncture, Jia Lian arrived with seven or eight servants. Seeing the situation, he ordered the Xia boy to be dragged out.

“Stop this racket!” he shouted. “If you have anything to say, say it properly. Get the house straight. The officers from the Board of Punishments will soon be here to hold an inquest.”

Jin-gui’s mother was still raising Cain when a gentleman arrived with several servants who shouted for people to make way and everyone stood at attention. Not knowing who this was from the Jia family, but seeing that her son had been seized and hearing that the board was to hold an inquest, she felt rather daunted. Her plan had been to make a big scene first over her daughter’s corpse, then go to court to demand justice; she had not expected them to have reported the case already to the authorities. Aunt Xue by now was frightened out of her wits.

Zhou Rui’s wife said, “They rushed in without even looking at their girl’s body and started abusing Mrs. Xue. When we tried to reason with them, in burst this fellow who had no business here and started rough-housing with the ladies — it’s outrageous!”

“No use arguing with them now,” said Jia Lian. “We’ll thrash the truth out of them later. Men have no business in the inner apartments, which are full of young ladies. Besides, his mother could have seen her daughter without him. He must have charged in to loot or to bully them.”

The servants, by using a combination of force and persuasion, managed to subdue the Xias. Then Zhou Rui’s wife, emboldened by their presence, said, “Don’t be so unreasonable, Mrs. Xia. Since you’re here, you should get to the bottom of this. Your daughter poisoned herself, or else Bao-chan poisoned her. Why start demanding compensation before finding out the truth or even looking at the corpse? Do you think we’d let a young mistress die for nothing? We’ve tied up Bao-chan because your daughter was unwell and we made Xiang-ling keep her company, so they shared the same room — that’s why both were under guard. We were waiting for you to come and watch the board hold its inquest, to get to the bottom of this.”

Mrs. Xia, finding herself in a tight corner, had to go with Zhou Rui’s wife to her daughter’s room. There she saw Jin-gui lying stiffly on the kang, her face covered with black blood. She started waiting.

When Bao-chan saw her relatives she sobbed, “Our young lady was so good to Xiang-ling, she made her share her room; but Xiang-chan seized the chance to poison her!”

All the Xues’ servants present shouted, “Nonsense! The soup she drank yesterday was prepared by you.”

“I made the soup,” said Bao-chan.

I took it to her, but then was called away on business. I don’t know what Xiangling put in it, but it was poison that killed her.” Before she had even finished, Jin-gui’s mother made a dash for Xiangling, but was restrained by the others.

“It looks like arsenic poisoning,” said Aunt Xue. “There’s certainly none of that in our house. Whether it was Xiangling or Bao-chan, someone must have bought it for her. The Board of Punishments will find out in the end, and then the culprit won’t be able to deny it. For now, let’s lay out the body properly, ready for the coroner’s inquest.”

The serving-women came forward to lay out the body.

“There are men here,” said Bao-chai. “You women had better check her personal effects.”

They looked under the mattress and found a screwed-up paper package. Jin-gui’s mother pounced on it, opened it up and finding it empty, threw it away again.

“Here’s our proof!” exclaimed Bao-chan. “I recognize that paper. A few days ago, when the rats were being a terrible nuisance, Her Ladyship sent me to her brother’s to fetch this. I brought it back and she put it in her jewel-case. Xiangling must have found it and used it to poison Her Ladyship. If you don’t believe me, look in the jewel-case and see if it’s still there.”

Jin-gui’s mother took the case and opened it. There were only a few silver hairpins inside.

“Why, all her jewellery has gone!” exclaimed Aunt Xue.

Bao-chai told them to open the chests and cupboards. They were all empty.

“Who could have taken all your sister-in-law’s things?” she said. “We must ask Bao-chan.”

Jin-gui’s mother was beginning to feel rather uncomfortable herself, and when she heard Aunt Xue question Bao-chan, she protested:

“How should she know what happened to my daughter’s things?”

“You mustn’t say that,” said Zhou Rui’s wife. “I know for a fact that Miss Bao-chan was with Her Ladyship every day. Of course she must know.”

Bao-chan could not lie her way out of it and said:

“Her Ladyship often took things home with her. It was not my place to stop her.”

“A fine lot you are!” cried the servants. “You put her up to taking all the things, and then told her to kill herself so that you could come here and accuse us! Well, when the coroner comes, we shall tell him the truth.”

Bao-chai sent one of the servants out with a message for Cousin Lian: “Don’t let any of the Xias leave.”

Jin-gui’s mother was growing desperate. She turned on Bao-chan:

“You little slut! How dare you twist the truth like that! When did my daughter ever take anything home?”

“The things don’t matter,” retorted Bao-chan. “What counts is that your daughter’s death must be avenged.”

“If we find the things,” put in Bao-qin, “we find the murderer. Send someone at once to ask Cousin Lian to question the Xia son and find out if he bought the arsenic. Then we can report to the Board.”

Jin-gui’s mother grew even more desperate.

“Bao-chan must be possessed! How can she invent such wicked lies! My daughter never bought any arsenic! If you ask me, it was Bao-chan who poisoned her!”

Bao-chan was almost hopping with rage.

“It’s bad enough being falsely accused by them,” she screamed. “But now you have to turn against me too! Didn’t you and your family always tell Miss Jin-gui not to put up with any nonsense from the Xues, to give them hell and make their lives a misery, and then when she’d cleaned them out, to come home and marry someone else? You know you did!”

Before her mistress could reply, Zhou Rui’s wife joined in:

“She’s right! It was your family said that! You can’t deny it!”

Jin-gui’s mother was grinding her teeth with rage.

“After all I’ve done for you! Why do you have to go and stab me in the back like this? I’ve a good mind to tell the judge that you poisoned her!”

Bao-chan glared back furiously.

“Tell Her Ladyship to let Xiangling go. There’s no need to involve other innocent people. I’ll tell the judge the truth.”

Bao-chai saw that the truth was beginning to emerge.

“Let Bao-chan go,” she instructed the servants. “There’s no point in keeping her under restraint. You are a straightforward person, my dear. Why should you suffer for someone else’s crime? If you have anything to say, you had better speak out now.”

Everyone realized that this was the end of the matter. Baochan, afraid that she too might have to go to court and suffer for it, said:

“Our mistress was always complaining, ‘Why did I have to have a blind mother who couldn’t choose a good husband for me? Instead of giving me to Master Bao, she married me to this shameless idiot. If I could spend just one day with Master Bao, I’d die content.’ Then she would start cursing Xiangling. At first I didn’t take much notice; but later, when she started being so nice to her, I thought Xiangling must have won her over by some trick. I never guessed that the soup she made yesterday was poisoned.”

“Nonsense!” interposed Jin-gui’s mother. “If she wanted to poison Xiangling, why did she poison herself instead?”

“Xiangling,” asked Baochai, “did you drink the soup yesterday?”

“The last few days I’ve been so ill I couldn’t lift my head,” replied Xiangling. “When the mistress told me to drink the soup I didn’t dare refuse. I struggled to get up, but then the bowl was spilt and I made a mess which the mistress had to clear up — I felt very bad about it. Yesterday when she told me to drink some soup, I didn’t feel like it but had to force myself. Just as I was going to drink it, I felt dizzy again and saw Sister Baochan take the bowl away. I was just feeling glad and had closed my eyes when the mistress came over drinking her soup and told me to taste it. So I forced myself to take a couple of sips.”

Before she could say more Baochan interjected, “I see! Well, I’ll tell the truth. Yesterday the mistress told me to make two bowls of soup, one for her and one for Xiangling. I was so annoyed! I thought, ‘Why should I make soup for Xiangling?’ So I put an extra handful of salt in one bowl and marked it secretly, meaning to give that to her. But when I brought the soup in, the mistress stopped me and sent me out to order the pages to hire a carriage to take her home today. When I came back after giving the order, I saw the salty bowl of soup in front of the mistress. I was afraid she’d scold me for making it too salty, but just then she went to the back. When she wasn’t looking I changed the bowls round. It was fated. When she came back she took the soup to Xiangling’s bedside and said, ‘You must taste this.’ Xiangling didn’t find it salty, and they both finished their soup. I was laughing to myself at Xiangling’s having no sense of taste — I’d no idea that our dead mistress meant to poison her and must have put in the arsenic when I wasn’t there, not knowing that I’d changed the bowls. So divine justice made her kill herself.”

Thinking this over, the others agreed that this must be exactly what had happened. So they released Xiangling and made her lie down again on her bed.

To return to Jin-gui’s mother: Knowing that her daughter was in the wrong, she still wanted to argue it out; but Aunt Xue and the rest reproached her and demanded that her son should pay with his life for Jin-gui’s death. While they were wrangling, Jia Lian outside shouted:

“Stop arguing! Get things ready! The officers from the Ministry of Justice will be here soon.”

Then at last the Xias, mother and son, panicked. Afraid that they might get the worst of it, they had to beg Aunt Xue:

“However you look at it, our daughter was to blame. She asked for it. But if the officers come to examine the case, it will reflect badly on your family. So we beg you, madam, to hush this up.”

“That won’t do,” objected Baochai. “We’ve already reported the death; how can we hush it up?”

Zhou Rui’s wife and the others reasoned with Aunt Xue, “If you want to hush this up, Mrs. Xia must go to the court to withdraw the charge; then we won’t demand an investigation.”

Jia Lian outside intimidated the young Xia too, until he was willing to go to the Ministry of Justice to withdraw the charge and have the examination cancelled. This being agreed to, Aunt Xue ordered the coffin to be bought and the body laid in it, Of this no more.

Now Jia Yucun had recently been promoted to the post of metropolitan governor and concurrently placed in charge of the grain transport. One day, after leaving the capital to inspect the reclamation of wasteland, he came to the county of Knowing Your Fate and the Ford of Rapid Currents.

He was waiting to cross when his chair was set down for a short rest. Beside the village stood a small temple in ruins, its walls crumbling, through the gaps between which could be seen a few ancient pines. Yu-tsun alighted and strolled into the temple. The statue of the god was peeling and the courtyard was slanted; an inscribed tablet lay broken on the ground, covered with moss, the writing on it illegible. As he was walking towards the back hall he saw a luxuriant cypress under which was a thatched hut. In it a Taoist priest was sitting with closed eyes, meditating.

Yu-tsun approached and saw that the priest’s face looked familiar, but could not remember where they had met. When his attendants would have called out, he stopped them. Stepping forward he greeted the priest, who opened his eyes slightly and smiled.

“What can I do for you, sir?” he asked.

“I have left the capital to investigate affairs and am passing through here,” replied Yu-tsun. “Seeing how serenely you are meditating, I can well believe that you have attained the Way. I would like to presume on your wisdom.”

The priest answered, “From one place I come, to another I go.”

Realizing that this was no ordinary priest, Yu-tsun bowed.

“May I ask where you cultivated immortality and came to build this thatched hut?” he inquired. “What is the name of this temple? How many of you are there here? If you seek the truth, why not go to some famous mountain? If you want to convert people, why not do it in a busy town?”

The priest smiled. “I can stay anywhere with my calabash, why go to some famous mountain? No one any longer knows this temple’s name. The broken tablet is still here, the image corresponds to my shadow, why should I need more? I am not one of those who ‘seek a good price for the jade in their casket or wait for the time to fly’.”

At the word “calabash” Yu-tsun thought this must be the same priest he had met in the Gourd Temple long ago, and the reference to the jade and hairpin reminded him of his encounter with Chen Shih-yin. He looked more closely: the priest had the same face as before. Dismissing his attendants he asked, “Are you not the venerable Chen?”

The priest smiled. “What is ‘true’ and what ‘false’? Know that the false is true, the true false.”

The word “Chen” meaning true had given place to “Chia” meaning false. Yu-tsun had no more doubts. He bowed again.

“After your kindness in helping me go to the capital, thanks to your good influence I passed the examination and was appointed to your honourable district. Then I learned that, enlightened, you had soared up to the immortals’ realm. Though I longed to see you again, I was a vulgar official immersed in dusty affairs and had no means of approaching you. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet you here, I beg you, immortal, to show me the way. If you do not reject me, your humble servant, my house in the capital is not far. Why not come there so that I may receive instruction from you morning and night?”

The priest rose to return his greeting.

“Outside this hassock I know nothing of heaven and earth,” he said. “I did not understand what you just told me.”

With that he resumed his seat.

Yu-tsun’s mind was in a whirl. If this was not Shih-yin, why did they look so alike and talk in the same way? After nineteen years his face was unchanged — he must have attained the Way, but was unwilling to admit to his previous existence. However, having met his benefactor he could not let this chance slip. Evidently he could not be tempted by worldly honours, not to mention family attachments....

“Since you will not speak of the past, master,” he said, “how can your disciple bear it?”

He was about to kneel when an attendant came in to announce, “It is growing late. Please cross the river quickly, sir.”

At a loss, Yu-tsun heard the priest say, “Please cross at once, sir. We shall meet again later. If you delay, the wind will spring up and you may not be able to cross. If you do not reject me, I shall wait for you another day at the ferry.”

So saying he closed his eyes and resumed his meditation.

Yu-tsun had to take his leave. He was on the point of crossing when he saw a man running towards him.

If you want to know who this was, read the next chapter.

第104章 醉金刚小鳅生大浪 痴公子馀痛触前情

话说贾雨村刚欲过渡，见有人飞奔而来，跑到跟前，口称：“老爷，方才逛的那庙火起了。”雨村回首看时，只见烈焰烧天，飞灰蔽日。雨村心想：“这也奇怪。我才出来，走不多远，这火从何而来？莫非士隐遭劫于此？”欲待回去，又恐误了过河：若不回去，心下又不安。想了一想，便问道：“你方才见那老道士出来了没有？”那人道：“小的原随老爷出来，因腹内疼痛，略走了一走。回头看见一片火光。原来就是那庙中火起，特赶来禀知老爷，并没有见有人出来。”雨村虽则心里狐疑，究竟是名利关心的人，那肯回去看视，便叫那人：“你在这里等火灭了，进去瞧那老道在与不在，即来回禀。”那人只得答应了伺候。雨村过河，仍自去查看，查了几处，遇公馆便自歇下。
　　明日，又行一程，进了都门，众衙役接着，前呼后拥的走着。雨村坐在轿内，听见轿前开路的人吵嚷。雨村问是何事，那开路的拉了一个人过来跪在轿前，禀道：“那人酒醉，不知回避，反冲突过来。小的吆喝他，他倒恃酒撒泼，躺在街心，说小的打了他了。”雨村便道：“我是管理这里地方的，你们都是我的子民。知道本府经过，喝了酒不知退避，还敢撒赖！”那人道：“我喝酒是自己的钱，醉了躺的是皇上的地，就是大人老爷也管不得。”雨村怒道：“这人目无法纪！问他叫什么名字。那人回道：“我叫醉金刚倪二。”雨村听了生气，叫人：“打这东西！瞧他是金刚不是。”手下把倪二按倒，着实的打了几鞭子。倪二负痛，酒醒求饶。雨村在轿内哈哈笑道：“原来是这么个金刚。我且不打你，叫人带进衙门里慢慢的问你。”众衙役答应，拴了倪二拉着就走，倪二求也不中用。
　　雨村进内复旨回曹，那里把这件事放在心上。那街上看热闹的。三三两两传说：“倪二仗着有些力气，恃酒讹人，今儿碰在贾大人手里，只怕不轻饶的。”这话已传到他妻女耳边。那夜果等倪二不见回家，他女儿便到各处赌场寻觅。那赌博的都是这么说，他女儿哭了。众人都追：“你不用着急。那贾大人是荣府的一家。荣府里的一个什么二爷和你父亲相好，你同你母亲去找他说个情，就放出来了。”倪二的女儿想了一想：“果然我父亲常说间壁贾二爷和他好，为什么不找他去？”赶着回来就和母亲说了，娘儿两个去找贾芸。那日贾芸恰好在家，见他母女两个过来，便让坐，贾芸的母亲便命倒茶。倪家母女将倪二被贾大人拿去的话说了一遍：“求二爷说个情儿放出来。”贾芸一口应承，说：“这算不得什么，我到西府里说一声就放了。那贾大人全仗着西府里才得做了这么大官，只要打发个人去一说就完了。”倪家母女欢喜，回来便到府里告诉了倪二，叫他不用忙，已经求了贾二爷，他满口应承，讨个情便放出来的。倪二听了也喜欢。
　　不料贾芸自从那日给凤姐送礼不收，不好意思进来，也不常到荣府。那荣府的门上原看着主子的行事，叫谁走动才有些体面，一时来了他便进去通报；若主子不大理了，不论本家亲戚，他一概不回，支回去就完事。那日贾芸到府，说：“给琏二爷请安。”门上的说：“二爷不在家，等回来我们替回罢。”贾芸欲要说“请二奶奶的安”，又恐门上厌烦，只得回家。又被倪家母女催逼着，说：“二爷常说府上不论那个衙门，说一声儿谁敢不依。如今还是府里的一家儿，又不为什么大事，这个情还讨不来，白是我们二爷了。”贾芸脸上下不来，嘴里还说硬话：“昨儿我们家里有事，没打发人说去，少不得今儿说了就放。什么大不了的事！”倪家母女只得听信。岂知贾芸近日大门竟不得进去，绕到后头，要进园内找宝玉，不料园门锁着，只得垂头丧气的回来。想起：“那年倪二借银，买了香料送他，才派我种树，如今我没钱打点，就把我拒绝。那也不是他的能为。拿着太爷留下的公中银钱在外放加一钱，我们穷当家儿，要借一两也不能，他打谅保得住一辈子不穷的了？那里知道外头的名声儿很不好！我不说罢了，若说起来，人命官司不知有多少呢。”一面想着，来到家中，只见倪家母女正等着呢。贾芸无言可支，便说是：“西府里已经打发人说了，只言贾大人不依。你还求我们家的奴才周瑞的亲戚冷子兴去才中用。”倪家母女听了，说：“二爷这样体面爷们还不中用，若是奴才，是更不中用了。”贾芸不好意思，心里发急道：“你不知道，如今的奴才比主子强多看呢。”倪家母女听来无法，只得冷笑几声，说：“这倒难为二爷白跑了这几天。等我们那一个出来再道乏罢。”说毕出来，另托人将倪二弄出来了，只打了几板，也没有什么罪。
　　倪二回家，他妻女将贾家不肯说情的话说了一遍。倪二正喝着酒，便生气要找贾芸，说：“这小杂种，没良心的东西！头里他没有饭吃，要到府内钻谋事办，亏我倪二爷帮了他。如今我有了事，他不管。好罢咧！要是我倪二闹起来，连两府里都不干净！”他妻女忙劝道：“嗳，你又喝了黄汤，就是这么有天没日头的。前儿可不是醉了闹的乱子。捱了打还没好呢，你又闹了。”倪二道：“捱了打就怕他不成？只怕拿不着由头儿！我在监里的时候儿，倒认得了好几个有义气的朋友。听见他们说起来，不独是城里姓贾的多，外省姓贾的也不少，前儿监里收下了好几个贾家的家人，我倒说这里的贾家小一辈子连奴才们虽不好，他们老一辈的还好，怎么犯了事呢？我打听了打听，说是和这里贾家是一家儿，都住在外省，审明白了，解进来问罪的，我才放心。若说贾二这小子，他忘恩负义，我就和几个朋友说他家怎么欺负人，怎么放重利，怎么强娶活人妻。吵嚷出去，有了风声到了都老爷耳朵里头，这一闹起来，叫他们才认得倪二金刚呢。”他女人道：“你喝了酒睡去罢。他又强占谁家的女人来着？没有的事，你不用混说了。”倪二道：“你们在家里，那里知道外头的事？前年我在场儿里碰见了小张，说他女人被贾家占了，他还和我商量，我倒劝着他才压住了。不知道小张如今那里去了，这两年没见。若碰着了他，我倪二太爷出个主意，叫贾二小子死给我瞧瞧！好好儿的孝敬孝敬我倪二太爷才罢了！”说着，倒身躺下，嘴里还是咕咕哝哝的说了一回，便睡去了。他妻女只当是醉话，也不理他。明日早起，倪二又往赌场中去了，不提。
　　且说雨村回到家中，歇息了一夜，将道上遇见甄土隐的事告诉了他夫人一遍。他夫人便埋怨他：“为什么不回去瞧一瞧？倘或烧死了，可不是咱们没良心。”说着掉下泪来。雨村道：“他是方外的人了，不肯和咱们在一处的。”正说着，外头传进话来禀说：“前日老爷吩咐瞧那庙里失火去的人回来了。”雨村踱了出来。那衙役请了安，回说：“小的奉老爷的命回去，也没等火灭，冒着火进去瞧那道士，那里知他坐的地方儿都烧了。小的想着那道士必烧死了。那烧的墙屋往后塌了，道士的影儿都没有了。只有一个蒲团，一个瓢儿，还是好好的。小的各处找他的尸首，连骨头都没有一点儿。小的恐怕老爷不信，想要拿这蒲团瓢儿回来做个证见，小的这么一拿，谁知都成了灰了。”雨村听毕，心下明白，知士隐仙去，便把那衙役打发出去了。回到房中，并没提起士隐火化之言，恐怕妇女不知，反生悲感，只说并无形迹，必是他先走了。
　　雨村出来，独坐书房，正要细想士隐的话，忽有家人传报说：“内廷传旨，交看事件。”雨村疾忙上轿进内。只听见人说：“今日贾存周江西粮道被参回来，在朝内谢罪。”雨村忙到了内阁，见了各大臣，将海疆办理不善的旨意看了，出来即忙找着贾政，先说了些为他抱屈的话，后又道喜，问一路可好。贾政也将违别以后的话细细的说了一遍。雨村道：“谢罪的本上了去没有？”贾政道：“已上去了。等膳后下来看旨意罢。”正说着，只听里头传出旨来叫贾政，贾政即忙进去。各大人有与贾政关切的，都在里头等着。等了好一回，方见贾政出来。看见他带着满头的汗，众人迎上去接着，问：“有什么旨意？”贾政吐舌道：“吓死人，吓死人！倒蒙各位大人关切，幸喜没有什么事。”众人道：“旨意问了些什么？”贾政道：“旨意问的是云南私带神枪一案。本上奏明是原任太师贾化的家人，主上一时记着我们先祖的名字，便问起来。我忙着磕头奏明先祖的名字是代化，主上便笑了，还降旨意说：‘前放兵部，后降府尹的，不是也叫贾化么？’那时雨村也在傍边，倒吓了一跳，便问贾政道：“老先生怎么奏的？”贾政道：“我便慢慢奏道：‘原任太师贾化是云南人；现任府尹贾某是浙江人。’主上又问：‘苏州刺史奏的贾范，是你家了么？’我又磕头奏道：‘是。’主上便变色道：‘纵使家奴强占良民妻女，还成事么？’我一句不敢奏。主上又问道：‘贾范是你什么人？’我忙奏道：‘是远族。’主上哼了一声，降旨叫出来了。可不是诧事！”众人道：“本来也巧。怎么一连有这两件事？”贾政道：“事倒不奇，倒是都姓贾的不好。算来我们寒族人多，年代久了，各处都有。现在虽没有事，究竟主上记着一个‘贾’字就不好。”众人说：“真是真，假是假，怕什么？”贾政道：“我心里巴不得不做官，只是不敢告老，现在我们家里两个世袭，这也无可奈何的。”雨村道：“如今老先生仍是工部，想来京官是没有事的。”贾政道：“京官虽是没有事的。”贾政道：“京官虽然无事，我究竟做过两次外任，也就说不齐了。”众人道：“二老爷的人品行事，我们都佩服的。就是令兄大老爷，也是个好人。只要在令侄辈身上严紧些就是了。”贾政道：“我因在家的日子少，舍侄的事情不大查考，我心里也不甚放心。诸位今日提起，都是至相好，或者听见东宅的的侄儿家有什么不奉规矩的事么？”众人道：“没听见别的，只有几位侍郎心里不大和睦，内监里头也有些。想来不怕什么，只要嘱咐那边令侄，诸事留神就是了。”
　　众人说毕，举手而散，贾政然后回家。众子侄等都迎接上来。贾政迎着请贾母的安，然后众子侄俱请了贾政的安，一同进府。王夫人等已到了荣禧堂迎接。贾政先到了贾母那里拜见了，陈述些违别的话。贾母问探春消息，贾政将许嫁探春的事都禀明了，还说：“儿子起身急促，难过重阳，虽没有亲见，听见那边亲家的人来，说的极好。亲家老爷太太都说请老太太的安。还说今冬明春，大约还可调进京来。这便好了。如今闻得海疆有事，只怕那时还不能调。”贾母始则因贾政降调回来，知探春远在他乡，一无亲故，心下伤感，后听贾政将官事说明，探春安好，也便转悲为喜，便笑着叫贾政出去。然后弟兄相见，众子侄拜见，定了明日清晨拜祠堂。
　　贾政回到自己屋内，王夫人等见过，宝玉贾琏替另拜见。贾政见了宝玉果然比起身之时脸面丰满，倒觉安静，独不知他心里糊涂，所以心甚喜欢，不以降调为念，心想幸亏老太太办理的好。又见宝钗沉厚更胜先时，兰儿文雅俊秀，便喜形于色。独见环儿仍是先前，究不甚钟爱。歇息了半天，忽然想起：“为何今日短了一人？”王夫人知是想着黛玉，前因家书未报，今日又刚到家，正是喜欢，不便直告，只说是病着。岂知宝玉的心里已如刀搅，因父亲到家，只得把持心性伺候。王夫人设筵接风，子孙敬酒。凤姐虽是侄媳，现办家事，也随了宝钗等递酒。贾政便叫递了一巡酒：“都歇息去罢。”命众家人不必伺候，待明早拜过宗祠，然后进见。分派巳定，贾政与王夫人说些别后的话，馀者王夫人都不敢言。倒是贾政先提起王子腾的事来，王夫人也不敢悲戚。贾政又说蟠儿的事，王夫人只说他是自作自受；趁便也将黛玉已死的话告诉。贾政反吓了一惊，不觉掉下泪来，连声叹息。王夫人也掌不住，也哭了。傍边彩云等即忙拉衣，王夫人止住，重又说些喜欢的话，便安寝了。
　　次日一早，至宗祠行礼，众子侄都随往。贾政便在祠旁厢房坐下，叫了贾珍贾琏过来，问起家中事务。贾珍拣可说的说了。贾政又道：“我初回家，也不便来细细查问，只是听见外头说起你家里更不比从前，诸事要谨慎才好。你年纪也不小了，孩子们该管教管教，别叫他们在外头得罪人。琏儿也该听着。不是才回家就说你们，因我有所闻所以才说的。你们更该小心些。”贾珍等脸涨通红的，也只答应个“是”字，不敢说什么。贾政也就罢了。回归西府，众家人磕头毕，仍复进内，众女仆行礼，不必多赘。
　　只说宝玉因昨日贾政问起黛玉，王夫人答以有病，他便暗里伤心，直待贾政命他回去，一路上已滴了好些眼泪。回到房中，见宝钗和袭人等说话，他便独坐外间纳闷。宝钗叫袭人送过茶去，知他必是怕老爷查问工课，所以如此，只得过来安慰。宝玉便借此过去向宝钗说：“你今夜先睡，我要定定神。这时更不如从前了，三言倒忘两语，老爷瞧着不好。你先睡，叫袭人陪我略坐坐。”宝钗不便强他，点头应允。
　　宝玉出来便轻轻和袭人说，央他：“把紫鹃叫来，有话问他。但是紫鹃见了我，脸上总是有气，须得你去解劝开了再来才好。”袭人道：“你说要定神，我倒喜欢，怎么又定到这上头夫了？有话你明儿问不得？”宝玉道：“我就是今晚得闲，明日倘或老爷叫干什么，便没空儿了。好姐姐，你快去叫他来。”袭人道：“他不是二奶奶叫是不来的。”宝玉道：“所以得你去说明了才好。”袭人道：“叫我说什么？”宝玉道：“你还不知道我的心和他的心么？都为的是林姑娘。你说我并不是负心，我如今叫你们弄成了一个负心的人了！”说着这话，便瞧瞧里间屋子，用手指着说：“他是我本不愿意的，都是老太太他们捉弄的。好端端把个林妹妹弄死了。就是他死，也该叫我见见，说个明白，他死了也不抱怨我嗄。你到底听见三姑娘他们说过的，临死恨怨我。那紫鹃为他们姑娘、也是恨的我了不得。你想我是无情的人么？晴雯到底是个丫头，也没有什么大好处，他死了，我实告诉你罢，我还做个祭文祭他呢。这是林姑娘亲眼见的。如今林姑娘死了，难道倒不及晴雯么？我连祭都不能祭一祭，况且林姑娘死了还有灵圣的，他想起来不更要怨我么？“袭人道：“你要祭就祭去，谁拦着你呢。”宝玉道：“我自从好了起来，就想要做一篇祭文，不知道如今怎么一点灵机儿都没了。要祭别人呢，胡乱还使得，祭他是断断粗糙不得一点儿的。所以叫紫鹃来问他姑娘的心，他打那里看出来的。我没病的头里还想的出来，病后都不记得了。你倒说林姑娘已经好了，怎么忽然死的？他好的时候，我不去，他怎么说来着？我病的时候，他不来，他又怎么说来着？所有他的东西，我诓过来，你二奶奶总不叫动，不知什么意思。”袭人道：“二奶奶惟恐你伤心罢了，还有什么呢。”宝玉道：“我不信。林姑娘既是念我，为什么临死把诗稿烧了，不留给我作个记念？又听见说天上有音乐响，必是他成了神，或是登了仙去。我虽见过了棺材，到底不知道棺材里有他没有。”袭人道：“你这话越发糊涂了，怎么一个人没死就搁在个棺材里当死了的呢！”宝玉道：“不是嘎！大凡成仙的人，或是肉身去的，或是脱胎去的。好姐姐，你到底叫了紫鹃来。”袭人道：“如今等我细细的说明了你的心，他要肯来还好，要不肯来还得费多少话；就是来了，见你也不肯细说。据我的主意：明日等二奶奶上去了，我慢慢的问他，或者倒可仔细。遇着闲空儿，我再慢慢的告诉你。”宝玉道：“你说得也是，你不知道我心里的着急。”
　　正说着，麝月出来说：“二奶奶说，天已四更了，请二爷进去睡罢。袭人姐姐必是说高了兴了，忘了时候儿了。”袭人听了，道：“可不是该睡了。有话明儿再说罢。”宝玉无奈，只得进去，又向袭人耳边道：“明儿好歹别忘了。”袭人笑道：“知道了。”麝月抹着脸笑道：“你们两个又闹鬼儿了。为什么不和二奶奶说明了，就到袭人那边睡去？由着你们说一夜，我们也不管。”宝玉摆手道：“不用言语。”袭人恨道：“小蹄子儿，你又嚼舌根，看我明儿撕你的嘴！”回头对宝玉道：“这不是你闹的？说了四更天的话。”一面说，一面送宝玉进屋，各人散去。
那夜宝玉无眠，到了次日，还想这事。只听得外头传进话来，说：“众亲朋因老爷回家，都要送戏接风。老爷再四推辞，说‘不必唱戏，竟在家里备了水酒，倒请亲朋过来大家谈谈’。于是定了后儿摆席请人，所以进来告诉。”
不知所请何人，下回分解。

Just as Yu-tsun was about to cross the river he saw a man running towards him who, upon catching up, panted: “Your Honour, that temple you visited just now has caught fire.” Yu-tsun turned to look and saw flames leaping to the sky and ashes whirling in the air. “How very strange!” he thought. “I’d only just left and hadn’t gone far — how did the fire start? Could Shih-yin have come to some harm there?” He wanted to go back but was afraid this might delay his crossing; not to go back, though, would worry him. After a moment’s thought he asked, “Did you see the old Taoist priest come out?”

“Actually I followed Your Honour out,” was the reply. “But as I had a stomach-ache I lagged a little way behind. When I turned to look back there was a blaze — the temple was on fire. I ran to report it, but didn’t see anyone coming out.”

Although Yu-tsun was perplexed, being so intent on his career he could not be bothered to go back. He simply ordered the man, “Wait here till the fire dies down, then go in to see whether that old priest is there or not, and report to me.” The man had to agree to this.

Yu-tsun crossed the river and went on his way to make his inspections, stopping to rest at the different hostels on his route.

The next day, after travelling still further, he entered the capital. His runners escorted him there with great ceremony. Sitting in his sedan-chair he heard the men clearing the way ahead shouting. When he asked the reason, the outrider dragged a man to his chair and this man knelt down to report, “That drunkard refused to get out of the way. When I shouted at him he had the nerve to answer back, then lay down in the middle of the road and accused me of hitting him.”

“I am the official in charge of this district,” declared Yu-tsun. “As you are one of my subjects, if you get drunk you should make way for me. How dare you answer back?”

“I drink at my own expense and lie down on the Emperor’s ground. Even Your Honour has no right to stop me,” retorted the man.

“Outrageous!” fumed Yu-tsun. “What is your name?”

The man looked up at him bleary-eyed. “I’m the Drunken Diamond, Ni the Second.”

In a rage Yu-tsun ordered his men, “Give this wretch a beating and see if he’s really made of diamond.”

His attendants pinned Ni Er down and gave him a sound thrashing, which made him yelp with pain and sobered him enough to beg for mercy.

Yu-tsun laughed scornfully from his chair. “So this is your diamond! Very well, I won’t have you beaten any more now. Take him to the yamen and we’ll question him at our leisure.” His attendants assented and, having tied up Ni Er, dragged him off. His pleas for mercy were ignored.

Yu-tsun went to his office to report on his mission, then thought no more about the incident. But the idlers in the street who had watched the fracas told each other, “That Ni Er is a tough customer. He gets drunk and makes trouble, and now he’s fallen into the hands of His Honour Chia he’ll be for it.” This came to the ears of Ni Er’s wife and daughter. When that evening he failed to return home, his daughter went to all the gambling-dens to look for him. The gamblers all told her the same story, and she started crying.

“Don’t worry,” they said. “That His Honour Chia is from the Jung Mansion. Some Second Master there is a friend of your father’s. Why don’t you and your mother go and ask him to put in a word for you? Then he’ll be released.”

Ni Er’s daughter thought this over. “Yes, my father’s often said how friendly he is with the Second Master Chia next door. Why not go to see him?” She hurried home to tell her mother, and the two of them called on Chia Yun.

It so happened that he was at home. He made them take seats and his mother poured tea. When the two women described how Ni Er had been taken into custody by His Honour Chia and begged him to intercede for them, Chia Yun readily promised to do so.

“That’s no problem,” he said. “I’ll just put in a word at the West Mansion and he’ll be released. That His Honour Chia owes his present post entirely to the West Mansion.”

“Just send someone over to pass the word and that will be the end of it.” Delighted, mother and daughter went home and told Ni Er that he need not worry; they had already asked Master Jia Yun, who had promised to have him released.

This pleased Ni Er too.

However, after Jia Yun’s presents had been rejected by Xifeng, he was too embarrassed to call at the Rong Mansion and seldom went there. The servants at the gate there took their cue from their masters. If the master favoured someone, they showed him some respect and announced his arrival at once; if the master was cold to him, whether a relative or not, they would not announce him but simply send him away. So when Jia Yun went to the mansion and said, “My respects to the Second Master,” the gateman told him, “The Second Master is out. We’ll report your call when he comes back.”

Jia Yun would have liked to ask to pay his respects to the Second Mistress, but afraid of annoying the gateman he had to go home. Then Ni Er’s wife and daughter started pressing him.

“You often say, sir, that no one in your mansion would dare disobey any order, no matter which yamen it was,” they said. “Now this trouble concerns one of your own household, and it’s not a serious case either. If you can’t get him off, you’re not much of a gentleman!”

Jia Yun felt put on the spot but blustered, “We had some business yesterday at home, so I couldn’t send to put in a word. I’ll do it today for sure, and then he’ll be released. It’s nothing so terribly important!”

Mother and daughter had to take him at his word, not knowing that recently he could not even get in by the main gate. He went round to the back to look for Baoyu in the Garden, but found the side gate locked and had to go home crestfallen.

“That year when Ni Er lent me money to buy presents for Xifeng, she gave me that job of planting trees,” he reflected. “But now that I’ve no money for bribes, she won’t see me. It’s not that she’s so powerful. She lends out at high interest the money left by the old master, so that even we poor members of the clan can’t borrow a tael from her. Does she imagine she can stay rich all her life? Little she knows the bad name she’s getting outside. I’ve held my tongue so far, but if I did speak out, goodness knows how many murder cases I could tell of!”

While thinking along these lines he reached home to find Ni Er’s wife and daughter waiting for him. At a loss for an excuse, he said, “I sent someone to the West Mansion, but they told me His Lordship wouldn’t agree. You’ll have to ask Zhou Rui’s relative Leng Zixing, who’s a servant in our house.”

“If a gentleman like you is no use, sir, how can a servant help?” they retorted.

Embarrassed and desperate, Jia Yun said, “You don’t understand. Servants nowadays are much better off than their masters.”

Finding his attitude hopeless, mother and daughter sneered, “It’s too bad, sir, that you’ve put yourself out for nothing these last few days. We’ll thank you when our man comes out.” With that they left and asked someone else to get Ni Er released after a beating, without being charged.

When Ni Er reached home, his wife and daughter told him how Jia Yun had refused to help. He was drinking at the time and flew into a passion, wanting to go and have it out with Jia Yun.

“The young bastard! The heartless brute!” he fumed. “When he’d nothing to eat and was looking for a job in your mansion, I, Ni Er, helped him. Now that I’m in trouble he won’t lift a finger. All right! If I start cutting up rough, both your mansions will have to watch out!”

“Now now, you’re drunk again and talking wildly,” protested his wife and daughter. “Didn’t you make trouble the other day when you were drunk? The beating you got then hasn’t healed yet, and here you’re starting again.”

“You think I’m afraid of a beating?” he retorted. “I’m only afraid of having no excuse! In goal I got to know several good, true friends. I learned from them that there are plenty of Jias not only in the capital but in the provinces too....”

The other day when several of the Jia servants were arrested, I was saying that although the younger generation here, even their slaves, are a bad lot, the old folk are all right, so how could they get into trouble? I made some enquiries and was told that this family has the same name as the Jia family here but comes from another province. They’ve been tried and found guilty, then brought here for the sentence. That set my mind at rest. As for this young Jia, the way he’s shown his ingratitude — I’ve told some friends how his family bullies people, lends money at exorbitant rates, and forcibly takes other men’s wives. When this gets talked about and word of it reaches the censor, the fat will be in the fire and they’ll find out who Ni the Second is!”

“You’ve been drinking,” said his wife. “Go to bed. Whose wife has he taken? There’s no such thing. Don’t talk such nonsense.”

“Stuck at home, what can you know about outside affairs? The year before last I met Young Zhang who told me Jia had taken his wife, and asked my advice. I talked him round and he took no action. I wonder where Young Zhang is now — I’ve not seen him for the last two years. If I meet him, I’ll think out a plan to make that young Jia die to oblige me! He’d better do the right thing by me, the god of vengeance!” Lying down he went on muttering for a while, then fell asleep. His wife and daughter, thinking him drunk, paid no attention. The next day he went off again to the gambling-den. But no more of this.

Let us return to Yucun. After reaching home he had a night’s rest, and the next day told his wife how he had met Zhen Shiyin on the way.

“Why didn’t you go back to see?” she scolded. “If he’d been burned to death, people would say we’d no conscience.” She shed tears as she spoke.

“He’s an immortal now, not willing to mix with us,” he replied.

Just then a servant came in to announce, “The man sent the other day to the temple to find out about the fire is back.”

Yucun went out to see him. The constable paid his respects and reported, “I did as Your Excellency ordered. Without waiting for the fire to die down I forced my way in to look for the priest, but the place where he had been sitting was burned down. I thought he must have been burned to death. Then when the wall and the roof at the back caved in, there was no trace of him at all. Only a rush-cushion and a gourd were undamaged. I searched everywhere for his corpse but couldn’t find a single bone. In case Your Excellency didn’t believe me, I meant to bring back that cushion and gourd as evidence; but when I tried to pick them up, they crumbled into dust.”

Yucun, now convinced that Shiyin had attained immortality, dismissed the constable. Back in his room he did not tell his wife that Shiyin had been burned, for fear that, not understanding, she might be unduly distressed. He simply said that there was no trace of him — he must have left first.

Then Yucun sat alone in his study, meaning to reflect on what Shiyin had told him, when a servant announced that a summons had come from the Inner Court for him to look over some documents. He hastily changed and went to court.

He heard that Jia Zheng, who had been impeached as Grain Intendant of Jiangxi, had returned to the capital that day to apologize to the Emperor. Yucun went to the cabinet, and after greeting the ministers there read the edict about mismanagement in the coastal regions. He then hurried to find Jia Zheng and expressed his sympathy, after which he congratulated him and inquired about his journey.

Jia Zheng gave him a detailed account of all that had happened since their parting.

“Has Your Lordship presented your memorial apologizing?” asked Yucun.

“Yes. I shall learn the Emperor’s pleasure after lunch,” Jia Zheng told him.

As they were talking an edict was issued summoning Jia Zheng, who immediately went inside. Some of the ministers who were Jia Zheng’s friends were waiting there to hear the

He was waiting there for a long time before Jia Zheng finally came out. His face was bathed in sweat. They all stepped forward to support him and asked what the Emperor had said.

Jia Zheng panted, “That was a near thing! A very near thing! Thank you for your concern. Fortunately, all is well.”

“What did His Majesty ask?” they inquired.

“He questioned me about the case of those firearms smuggled into Yunnan. The memorial named as the culprit a servant of Jia Hua, formerly a Grand Secretary. His Majesty happened to recall my grandfather’s name and asked me about it. I hastily kotowed and explained that my grandfather’s name was Daihua. Then His Majesty smiled and decreed, ‘The man who was first appointed to the War Office and then demoted to be a prefect — wasn’t his name Jia Hua too?’ Jia Yucun was standing beside me and looked quite alarmed. He asked me, ‘What did you say to that, sir?’ I answered slowly, ‘The former Grand Secretary Jia Hua was a Yunnan man, while the present prefect Jia is from Zhejiang.’ Then His Majesty asked, ‘How about the prefect of Soochow who memorialized recently — Jia Fan? Is he one of your clan?’ I kotowed again and admitted that he was. At that, His Majesty frowned and said, ‘That won’t do, allowing your slaves to forcibly seize the wives and daughters of good citizens!’ I dared not defend myself. When he asked, ‘What is your relationship to Jia Fan?’ I quickly replied, ‘He is a distant member of our clan.’ His Majesty snorted and dismissed me. Wasn’t that a narrow escape?”

“What a coincidence!” they exclaimed. “How did two such cases crop up together?”

“The cases are nothing strange; the bad part is that both culprits were named Jia. Our humble clan is a large one, and as the years go by we have branches in different parts of the country. Though we’re not involved, it’s bad to have His Majesty remembering the name Jia.”

“Truth will prevail,” they assured him. “Why worry?”

“To tell the truth, I’d be only too glad to give up my post, but I don’t dare ask to retire on account of my age. Now that our family has two hereditary titles, there’s no help for it.”

“Since you’re still in the Ministry of Works, sir, as a metropolitan official you should be all right,” said Yucun.

“As a metropolitan official I may be all right, but I’ve held two provincial posts — one can’t be sure.”

“Everyone has the highest opinion of your integrity, sir, and of your brother’s too. The only thing is to keep a tighter rein on your nephews.”

“I’m away from home so much, I’ve had no time to check on my nephew’s behaviour, and I’ve been rather worried about him. Since you’re all good friends of mine and have brought this up, may I ask if you’ve heard of my Eastern Mansion nephew doing anything unlawful?”

“Nothing else, but some of the vice-ministers are not too friendly with him, and there’s some feeling against him among the ennuchs too. However, that’s nothing to worry about. Just tell your nephew to be more careful in future.”

This said, they raised their hands in farewell and left Jia Zheng to go home. All his sons and nephews were waiting for him at home. After inquiring first after the Lady Dowager’s health, he received their respects, then they went in together. Lady Wang and the others had come to the Rong Mansion’s main hall to meet him.

Jia Zheng paid his respects to his mother and described his journey to her. The Lady Dowager asked about Tan-chun, and he reported the decision to marry her to a family far from home.

“I had to leave in a hurry before the Double Ninth Festival,” he said. “Though I didn’t meet her in person, some of her future in-laws came and sounded most satisfactory. Her father and mother-in-law-to-be send their respects to you, madam, and they expect to be transferred to the capital either this winter or next spring. If so, that will be fine. But I hear there’s trouble in the coastal regions, and it may not be so easy for them to get transferred.”

The Lady Dowager had been rather upset to learn of Tan-chun’s engagement to a family so far away when Jia Zheng was demoted and transferred, as this meant that the girl would have no kith or kin at hand.

After Jia Zheng had described his official business and assured her that Tanchun was well, the old lady’s distress turned to delight and she smilingly urged him to go and rest. Then he greeted the other men of the family and received the respects of the younger generations, after which it was decided that the ancestral temple should be visited the next morning.

Upon returning to his own quarters he was welcomed by Lady Wang, and Baoyu and Jia Lian paid their respects to him separately. He observed that Baoyu had filled out and looked better than at the time of his departure, and appeared quiet too. Not knowing that this was due to Baoyu’s mental derangement, he was pleased and no longer distressed by his own demotion, feeling that the old lady had managed things well. He was also gratified to see Baochai more sedate than before, and Lan so elegant and handsome. Only Huan still seemed to him the same worthless boy, and he felt no affection for him.

After resting for some time it suddenly struck him, “Why is there one person missing today?” Lady Wang knew that he was thinking of Daiyu. As no report of her death had been sent in the family letters and he had just come home in high spirits, she did not like to break the news to him bluntly, but simply said that she was ill. Little did she know that this was like twisting a knife in Baoyu’s heart; however, as his father was back he had to control his feelings and wait on him. Lady Wang prepared a feast of welcome at which the younger generations offered toasts. Xifeng, though a niece-in-law, was in charge of the household; so she joined Baochai in offering wine. After one round of toasts Jia Zheng ordered, “Now you can all retire and rest.” He also told the servants not to wait on him, as they could pay their respects the next day after the visit to the ancestral temple.

His instructions given, Jia Zheng chatted with his wife about their separation, but Lady Wang dared not mention other matters until he brought up the subject of Wang Ziteng. Even then she suppressed her grief. When he spoke of Pan’s trouble she said he had asked for it, and took this chance to tell him of Daiyu’s death. He was aghast and shed tears, then with a sigh expressed his sympathy. Lady Wang too broke down and wept, until Yunchang and the other maids urged her to control herself; whereupon she dried her tears and chatted cheerfully until it was time to sleep.

The next morning, Jia Zheng went to sacrifice in the ancestral temple accompanied by all the younger men of the family. Then, sitting in the annex, he summoned Jia Zhen and Jia Lian to question them about household affairs. Jia Zhen reported what he could.

“As I have just come home, it is not convenient to go into everything in detail,” said Jia Zheng. “But I have heard outside that our household is not what it was, and you must be more careful. You are no longer young, and the young people should be disciplined to stop them offending people outside. You should listen to this too, Lian. I’m not finding fault with you the day after my return; I say this because of what I’ve heard. You must be more prudent.”

Jia Zhen and Jia Lian, flushing, could only answer, “Yes, sir.” They did not venture to defend themselves, and Jia Zheng said no more. When he went back to his own house and had received the servants’ respects, he went inside then to be greeted by the maids. Of them no more need be said.

Baoyu, after his father’s inquiry the previous day about Daiyu to which Lady Wang had replied that she was ill, had wept all the way back to his own room, so heartbroken was he. And now, upon his return, seeing Baochai chatting with Xiren he sat gloomily by himself in the outer room. When Baochai told Xiren to take him some tea, assuming that he was worried for fear his father should examine him on his studies, she went over to comfort him. Baoyu seized this chance to tell her, “You go to bed first tonight. I want to calm down a bit. My memory’s not as good as before — I keep forgetting things. If the master notices it, that will be bad. You go to bed and let Xiren sit with me for a while.”

Baochai could hardly force him to do otherwise. She nodded and acquiesced.

Baoyu went out then and said softly to Xiren, “Do ask Zijuan to come here. I want to ask her something. But she always looks so angry with me, you’ll have to explain things to her and bring her here.”

“You say you want to calm down,” she replied. “I was glad to hear that. Why are you getting worked up again? Can’t you ask her tomorrow?”

"I happen to be free this evening, but if the master wants me to do something tomorrow I may not have time. Do go quickly and ask her to come, dear sister."

"She won't come unless Madam Lian sends for her."

"That's why you must explain to her."

"What am I to say?"

"Don't you know what's in my heart and in hers? It's all on account of Miss Lin. Tell her I'm not heartless. It's you people who've made me out to be heartless!" He glanced towards the inner room and pointed. "That was none of my doing. The old lady and the rest of them forced me into it, and they were the death of my cousin Lin. Even if she had to die, they should have let me see her and have things out, so that she wouldn't have borne me a grudge. But I heard from Third Sister that she died hating me. And Zijuan hates me too on her young lady's account. Do you think I'm so unfeeling? After all, Qingwen was only a maid and not all that wonderful, yet when she died I'll tell you truthfully, I wrote an elegy for her which Miss Lin saw with her own eyes. Now that Miss Lin's dead, doesn't she rate even higher than Qingwen? I haven't been able to sacrifice to her, and as her spirit must be still here she's bound to think me heartless."

"If you want to sacrifice to her, who's stopping you?"

"Since getting better I've been wanting to write an elegy, but somehow I can't think of anything at all. I could dash off something for anyone else, but for her it mustn't be the least bit slipshod. That's why I want Zijuan to come and ask how her mistress felt, and how she could see through me. Before I fell ill I could think things out, but since my illness my memory's failed me. You told me Miss Lin was better, so how did she suddenly die? When she was better and I didn't go to see her, what did she say? When I was ill and she didn't come, what did she say? I got hold of all her things, but your Madam Lian wouldn't let me have them. I can't think why."

"Madam Lian was afraid you'd grieve, that's all."

"I don't believe it. If she was thinking of me, why did she burn all her poems before she died instead of leaving them to me as a keepsake? I hear there was fairy music in the sky; she must have become a goddess or an immortal. Though I saw her coffin, I don't know if her body was really inside it."

"You're talking even more wildly! How can a person be put in a coffin before she's dead, as if she were dead?"

"Don't you know that when people become immortals their flesh and bones are left on earth, or their mortal body is transformed? Do ask Zijuan to come, dear sister."

"If I explain your feelings to her in detail, she may be willing to come. If not, it'll take a lot of arguing; and even if she comes she may not tell you the whole story. My idea is that tomorrow after Madam Lian has gone out, I'll question her slowly; then she may tell me. When I have time I'll let you know gradually."

"You're right. But you don't know how frantic I am."

As they were talking Sheyue came out.

"Madam Lian says it's the fourth watch and will you please come in to bed, Master Bao? Sister Xiren must have been enjoying this chat so much, she's forgotten the time."

"You're right, it is time to sleep," said Xiren. "We can talk again tomorrow."

Baoyu had to go in. He whispered to Xiren, "Mind you don't forget tomorrow."

"I know," she promised.

Sheyue remarked with a smile...

With a mocking smile she said, “You two are up to your tricks again. Why not tell the Second Mistress so that you can go and sleep with Xiren? Then you can chatter away all night for all we care.”

Baoyu waved his hand. “Stop talking now,” he said.

Xiren spat out, “You hussy! Spreading gossip again! Just wait till I tear your mouth tomorrow.” She turned to Baoyu. “This is your doing. We’ve been talking here till the fourth watch.” So saying she escorted him inside, after which they all dispersed.

That night Baoyu lay awake, and the next day he was still thinking of the previous night’s episode when word came that because his father was back, all their friends and relatives wanted to have operas performed to welcome him. But his father had firmly declined.

“There’s no need for operas,” he said. “We’ll prepare a simple feast and invite some relatives and friends over for a chat.”

So it was decided to give a feast the day after next, and he sent in to announce this.

But to know who was invited, you must read the next chapter.

第105章 锦农军查抄宁国府 骢马使弹劾平安州

话说贾政正在那里设宴请酒，忽见赖大急忙走上荣禧堂来，回贾政道：“有锦衣府堂官赵老爷带领好几位司官，说来拜望。奴才要取职名来回，赵老爷说：‘我们至好，不用的。’一面就下了车，走进来了。请老爷同爷们快接去。”贾政听了，心想：“和老赵并无来往，怎么也来？现在有客，留他不便，不留又不好。”正自思想，贾琏说：“叔叔快去罢。再想一回，人都进来了。”正说着，只见二门上家人又报进来说：“赵老爷已进二门了。”贾政等抢步接去。只见赵堂官满脸笑容，并不说什么，一径走上厅来。后面跟着五六位司官，也有认得的，也有不认得的，但是总不答话。贾政等心里不得主意，只得跟着上来让坐。众亲友也有认得赵堂官的，见他仰着脸不大理人，只拉着贾政的手笑着说了几句寒温的话。众人看见来头不好，也有躲进里间屋里的，也有垂手侍立的。贾政正要带笑叙话，只见家人慌张报道：“西平王爷到了。”贾政慌忙去接，已见王爷进来。赵堂官抢上去请了安，便说：“王爷已到，随来的老爷们就该带领府役把守前后门。”众官应了出去。贾政等知事不好，连忙跪接。西平郡王用两手扶起，笑嘻嘻的说道：“无事不敢轻造。有奉旨交办事件，要赦老接旨。如今满堂中筵席未散，想有亲友在此未便，且请众位府上亲友各散，独留本宅的人听候。”赵堂官回说：“王爷虽是恩典，但东边的事，这位王爷办事认真，想是早已封门。”众人知是两府干系，恨不能脱身。只见王爷笑道：“众位只管就请。叫人来给我送出去，告诉锦衣府的官员说，这都是亲友，不必盘查，快快放出。”那些亲友听见，就一溜烟如飞的出去了。独有贾赦贾政一干人，唬得面如土色，满身发颤。
　　不多一会，只见进来无数番役，各门把守，本宅上下人等一步不能乱走。赵堂官便转过一副脸来，回王爷道：“请爷宣旨意，就好动手。”这些番役都撩衣奋臂，专等旨意。西平王慢慢的说道：“小王奉旨，带领锦衣府赵全来查看贾赦家产。”贾赦等听见，俱俯伏在地。王爷便站在上头说：“有旨意：贾赦交通外官，依势凌弱，辜负肤恩，有忝祖德，着革去世职。钦此。”赵堂宫一叠声叫：“拿下贾赦！其馀皆看守！”维时贾赦、贾政、贾琏、贾珍、贾蓉、贾蔷、贾芝、贾兰俱在，惟宝玉假说有病，在贾母那边打混，贾环本来不大见人的，所以就将现在几人看住。赵堂官即叫他的家人：“传齐司员，带同番役，分头按房，查抄登账。”这一言不打紧，唬得贾政上下人等面面相看，喜得番役家人摩拳擦掌，就要往各处动手。西平王道：“闻得赦老与政老同房各爨的，理应遵旨查看贾赦的家资。其馀且按房封锁，我们复旨去，再候定夺。”赵堂官站起来说：“回主爷：贾赦、贾政并未分家。闻得他侄儿贾琏现在承总管家，不能不尽行查抄。”西平王听了，也不言语。赵堂官便说：“贾琏贾赦两处须得奴才带领查抄才好。”西平王便说：“不必忙。先传信后宅，且叫内眷回避再查不迟。”一言未了，老赵家奴番役已经拉着本宅家人领路，分头查抄去了。王爷喝命：“不许罗唣，待本爵自行查看！”说着，便慢慢的站起来吩咐说：“跟我的人一个不许动，都给我站在这里候着，回来一齐瞧着登数。”
　　正说着，只见锦衣司官跪禀说：“在内查出御用衣裙并多少禁用之物，不敢擅动，回来请示王爷。”一会子，又有一起人来拦住西平王，回说：“东跨所抄出两箱子房地契，又一箱借票，都是违例取利的。”老赵便说：“好个重利盘剥，很该全抄！请王爷就此坐下，叫奴才去全抄来，再候定夺罢。”说着，只见王府长史来票说：“守门军传进来说，‘主上特派北静王到这里宣旨，请爷接去。’”赵堂官听了，心想：“我好晦气，碰着这个酸王。如今那位来了，我就好施威了。”一面想着，也迎出来。只见北静王已到大厅，就向外站着说：“有旨意，锦衣府赵全听宣。”说：“奉旨：着锦衣官惟提贾赦质审，馀交西平王遵旨查办。钦此。”西平王领了旨意，甚实喜欢，便与北静王坐下，着赵堂官提取贾赦回衙。
　　里头那些查抄的人，听得北静王到，俱一齐出来。及闻赵堂官走了，大家没趣，只得侍立听候。北静王便拣选两个诚实司官并十来个老年番役，馀者一概逐出。西平王便说：“我正和老赵生气，幸得王爷到来降旨；不然，这里很吃大亏。”北静王说：“我在朝内听见王爷奉旨查抄贾宅，我甚放心，谅这里不致荼毒，不料老赵这么混账。但不知现在政老及宝玉在那里？里面不知闹到怎么样了？”众人回禀：“贾政等在下房看守着，里面已抄的乱腾腾了。”北静王便吩咐司员：“快将贾政带来问话。”众人领命，带了上来。贾政跪下，不免含泪乞恩。北静王便起身拉着，说：“政老放心。”便将旨意说了。贾政感激涕零，望北又谢了恩，仍上来听候。王爷道：“政老，方才老赵在这里的时候，番役呈禀有禁用之物并重利欠票，我们也难掩过。这禁用之物，原备办贵妃用的，我们声明也无碍。独是借券，想个什么法儿才好。如今政老且带司员实在将赦老家产呈出，也就完事，切不可再有隐匿，自干罪戾。”贾政答应道：“犯官再不敢。但犯官祖父遗产并未分过，惟各人所住的房屋有的东西便为已有。”两王便说：“这也无妨，惟将赦老那边所有的交出就是了。”又吩咐司员等依命行去，不许胡乱混动。司员领命去了。
　　且说贾母那边女眷也摆家宴。王夫人正在那边说：“宝玉不到外头，看你老子生气。”凤姐带病哼哼卿卿的说：“我看宝玉也不是怕人，他见前头陪客的人也不少了，所以在这里照应，也是有的。倘或者爷想起里头少个人在那里照应，太太便把宝兄弟献出去，可不是好？”贾母笑道：“凤丫头病到这个分儿，这张嘴还是那么尖巧。”正说到高兴，只听见邢夫人那边的人一直声的嚷迸来说：“老太太，太太！不、不好了！多多少少的穿靴带帽的强、强盗来了！翻箱倒笼的来拿东西！”贾母等听着发呆。又见平儿披头散发，拉着巧姐，哭哭啼啼的来说：“不好了！我正和姐儿吃饭，只见来旺被人拴着进来说：‘姑娘快快传进去请太太们回避，外头王爷就进来抄家了！’我听了几乎唬死！正要进房拿要紧的东西，被一伙子人浑推浑赶出来了。这里该穿该带的，快快的收拾罢。”邢王二夫人听得，俱魂飞天外，不知怎样才好。独见凤姐先前圆睁两眼听着，后来一仰身便栽倒地下。贾母没有听完，便吓得涕泪交流，连话也说不出来。
　　那时一屋子人拉这个扯那个，正闹得翻天覆地。又听见一叠声嚷说：“叫里头女眷们回避，王爷进来了。”宝钗、宝玉等正在没法，只见地下这些丫头婆子乱拉乱扯的时候，贾琏喘吁吁的跑进来说：“好了，好了，幸亏王爷救了我们了！”众人正要问他，贾琏见凤姐死在地下，哭着乱叫；又见老太太吓坏了，也回不过气来，更是着急。还亏了平儿将凤姐叫醒，令人抚着。老太太也苏醒了，又哭的气短神昏，躺在炕上，李纨再三宽慰。然后贾琏定神，将两王恩典说明，惟恐贾母邢夫人知道贾赦被拿，又要唬死，且暂不敢明说，只得出来照料自己屋内。一进屋门，只见箱开柜破，物件抢得半空。此时急的两眼直竖，淌泪发呆。听见外头叫，只得出来。见贾政同司员登记物件，一人报说：
　　枷楠寿佛一尊，枷楠观音像一尊。佛座一件。枷楠贪珠二串。金佛一堂。镀金镜光九件。玉佛三尊。玉寿星八仙一堂。枷楠金玉如意各二柄。古磁瓶炉十七件。古玩软片共十四箱。玉缸一口。小玉缸二件。玉盘二对。玻璃大屏二架。炕屏二架。玻璃盘四件。玉盘四件。玛瑙盘二件。淡余盘四件。金碗六对。金抢碗八个。金匙四十把。银大碗银盘各六十个。三镶金牙箸四把。镀金执壶十二把。折盂三对。茶托二件。银碟银杯一百六十件。黑狐皮十八张。貉皮五十六张。黄白狐皮各四十四张。猞猁狲皮十二张。云狐筒子二十五件。海龙二十六张。海豹三张。虎皮六张。麻叶皮三张。獭子皮二十八张。绛色羊皮四十张。黑羊皮六十三张。香鼠筒子二十件。豆鼠皮二十四方。天
鹅绒四卷。灰鼠二百六十三张。倭缎三十二度。洋呢三十度。哗叽三十三度。姑绒四十度。绸缎一百三十卷。纱绫一百八十卷。线绉三十二卷。羽缎羽纱各二十二卷。氆氇三十卷。妆蟒缎十八卷。各色布三十捆。皮衣一百三十二件。绵夹单纱绢衣三百四十件。带头儿九副。铜锡等物五百馀件。种表十八件。朝珠九挂。珍珠十三挂。赤金首饰一百二十三件，珠宝俱全。上用黄缎迎手靠背三分。宫妆衣裙八套。脂玉圈带二条。黄缎十二卷。潮银七千两。淡金一百五十二两。钱七千五百串。
　　一切动用家伙及荣国赐第一一开列。房地契纸，家人文书，亦俱封裹。
　　贾琏在旁窃听，不见报他的东西，心里正在疑惑。只闻二王问道：“所抄家资，内有借券，实系盘剥，究是谁行的？政老据实才好。”贾政听了，跪在地下磕头，说：“实在犯官不理家务，这些事全不知道，问犯官侄儿贾琏才知。”贾琏连忙走上，跪下禀说：“这一箱文书既在奴才屋里抄出来的，敢说不知道么？只求王爷开恩。奴才叔叔并不知道的。”两王道：“你父已经获罪，只可并案办理。你今认了，也是正理。如此，叫人将贾琏看守，馀俱散收宅内。政老，你须小心候旨，我们进内复旨去了。这里有官役看守。”说着，上轿出门。贾政等就在二门跪送。北静王把手一伸，说：“请放心。”觉得脸上大有不忍之色。此时贾政魂魄方定，犹是发怔。贾兰便说：“请爷爷到里头先瞧瞧老太太去呢。”贾政听了，疾忙起身进内。只见各门上妇女乱糟糟的，都不知要怎样。贾政无心查问，一直到了贾母房中，只见人人泪痕满面，王夫人宝玉等围着贾母，寂静无言，各各掉泪，惟有邢夫人哭作一团。因见贾政进来，都说：“好了，好了！”便告诉老太太说：“老爷仍旧好好的进来了，请老太太安心罢。”贾母奄奄一息的，微开双目说：“我的儿，不想还见的着你！”一声未了，便嚎啕的哭起来。于是满屋里的人俱哭个不住。贾政恐哭坏老母，即收泪说：“老太太放心罢。本来事情原不小，蒙主上天恩，两位王爷的恩典，万般轸恤。就是大老爷暂时拘质，等问明白了，主上还有恩典。如今家里一些也不动了。”贾母见贾赦不在，又伤心起来，贾政再三安慰方止。众人俱不敢走散。独邢夫人回至自己那边，见门全封锁，丫头老婆也锁在几间屋里，无处可走，便放声大哭起来。只得往凤姐那边去，见二门傍边也上了封条，惟有屋门开着，里头呜咽不绝。邢夫人进去，见凤姐面如纸灰，合眼躺着，平儿在旁暗哭。邢夫人打谅凤姐死了，又哭起来。平儿迎上来说：“太太先别哭。奶奶才抬回来，象是死了的。歇息了一会子，苏过来，哭了几声，这会子略安了安神儿。太太也请定定神儿罢。但不知老太太怎么样了？”邢夫人也不答言，仍走到贾母那边。见眼前俱是贾政的人，自己夫子被拘，媳妇病危，女儿受苦，现在身无所归，那里止得住悲痛。众人劝慰，李纨等令人收拾房屋请邢夫人暂住，王夫人拨人服侍。
　　贾政在外，心惊肉跳，拈须搓手的等候旨意，听见外面看守军人乱嚷道：“你到底是那一边的？既碰在我们这里，就记在这里册上，拴着他交给里头锦衣府的爷们。”贾政出外看时，见是焦大，便说：“怎么跑到这里来？”焦大见问，便号天跺地的哭道：“我天天劝这些不长进的爷们，倒拿我当作冤家！爷还不知道焦大跟着太爷受的苦吗？今儿弄到这个田地，珍大爷蓉哥儿都叫什么王爷拿了去了，里头女主儿们都被什么府里衙役抢的披头散发，圈在一处空房里，那些不成材料的狗男女都象猪狗似的拦起来了。所有的都抄出来搁着，木器钉的破烂，磁器打的粉碎。他们还要把我拴起来！我活了八九十岁，只有跟着太爷捆人的，那里有倒叫人捆起来的！我说我是西府里的，就跑出来。那些人不依，押到这里，不想这里也是这么着。我如今也不要命了，和那些人拚了罢！”说着撞头。众衙役见他年老，又是两王吩咐，不敢发狠。便说：“你老人家安静些儿罢。这是奉旨的事，你先歇歇听信儿。”贾政听着虽不理他，但是心里刀搅一般，便道：“完了，完了！不料我们一败涂地如此！”
　　正在着急听候内信，只见薛蝌气嘘嘘的跑进来说：“好容易进来了！姨父在那里呢？”贾政道：“来的好，外头怎么放进来的？”薛蝌道：“我再三央及，又许他们钱，所以我才能够出入的。”贾政便将抄去之事告诉了他，就烦他打听打听，说：“别的亲友在火头儿上也不便送信，是你就好通信了。”薛蝌道：“这里的事我倒想不到，那边东府的事，我己听见说了。”贾政道：“究竟犯什么事？”薛蝌道：“今儿为我哥哥打听决罪的事，在衙门里听见有两位御史，风闻是珍大哥引诱世家子弟赌博，这一款还轻；还有一大款强占良民之妻为妾，因其不从，凌逼致死。那御史恐怕不准，还将咱们家的鲍二拿去，又还拉出一个姓张的来。只怕连都察院都有不是，为的是姓张的起先告过。”贾政尚未听完，便跺脚道：“了不得！罢了！”叹了一口气，扑簌簌的掉下泪来。薛蝌宽慰了几句，即便又出去打听，隔了半日，仍旧进来，说：“事情不好。我在刑科里打听，倒没有听见两王复旨的信，只听说李御史今早又参奏平安州，奏迎合京官上司，虐害百姓好几大款。”贾政慌道：“那管他人的事！到底打听我们的怎么样？”薛蝌道：“说是平安州，就有我们，那参的京官就是大老爷。说的是包揽词讼，所以火上浇油。就是同朝这些官府，俱藏躲不迭，谁肯送信？即如才散的这些亲友们，有各自回家去了，也有远远儿的歇下打听的。可恨那些贵本家都在路上说：‘祖宗撂下的功业，弄出事来了，不知道飞到那个头上去呢，大家也好施为施为。’”贾政没有听完，复又顿足道：“都是我们大老爷忒糊涂！东府也忒不成事体！如今老太太和琏儿媳妇是死是活还不知道呢。你再打听去，我到老太太那边瞧瞧。若有信，能够早一步才好。”正说着，听见里头乱嚷出来说，“老太太不好了！”急的贾政即忙进去。
未知生死如何，下回分解。

Jia Zheng was entertaining guests at a feast when Lai Da hurried into the Hall of Glorious Felicity and announced, “Superintendent Zhao of the Imperial Guards is here with several officers to see you, sir. I asked for his card, but he said, ‘We’re old friends, that’s not necessary,’ and alighted from his carriage to come in. Please go to meet him at once, sir, with the other gentlemen.”

Jia Zheng thought, “Zhao Quan and I have had no dealings. Why has he come? With guests here it would be inconvenient to entertain him, yet I can’t very well turn him away.” While he was still hesitating, Jia Lian urged, “Better go quickly, uncle. If you delay any longer, he’ll be here.”

As he spoke a servant at the inner gate announced, “His Lordship has entered the second gate.” Jia Zheng and the others hurried out to meet him.

Superintendent Zhao was smiling but said nothing as he walked straight into the hall, followed by five or six other officers, some of whom Jia Zheng knew and some not. However, as none of them spoke, Jia Zheng had to invite them to be seated.

Some of the guests knew Zhao Quan, but noting how he held his head high, ignoring everybody, and simply took Jia Zheng’s hand to exchange a few conventional greetings, they could tell that this boded ill. Some slipped into the inner room, others stood waiting meekly.

Jia Zheng was about to make conversation when a flustered servant announced, “The Prince of Xiping is here.” Before Jia Zheng could go to meet him, the prince had entered. Superintendent Zhao stepped forward to pay his respects, then said, “Now that His Highness is here, the officers with him can order their men to guard the front and back gates.” The other officers assented and went to carry out these orders.

Realizing that this was serious, Jia Zheng dropped to his knees. The prince, raising him with both hands, said cheerfully, “I would not presume to intrude were I not on an imperial mission. I have orders to investigate, and I must ask Sir She to hear the decree. As you are feasting here with relatives and friends, that might prove embarrassing. I must request all your kinsmen and friends to withdraw, leaving only the members of your household to wait for further instructions.”

Superintendent Zhao replied, “Though Your Highness is most considerate, I understand that the prince in charge of the East Mansion is very strict. No doubt he has already had the gates sealed.”

The other guests, knowing that both mansions were involved, were desperate to get away.

The prince smiled and said, “You good people may all leave. See them out,” he ordered his officers. “Tell the guards that these are all guests who are not to be detained or searched but allowed to leave at once.”

Hearing this, the guests fled like a wisp of smoke or a puff of wind. Only She, Zheng and the rest of the men of the family were left, trembling from head to foot, their faces ashen.

Soon countless guards came in to stand at attention by every door, so that no one in the household could stir. Superintendent Zhao now turned to the prince and proposed, “Will Your Highness please proclaim the decree, so that we can start?”

The guards rolled up their sleeves, ready for action.

The Prince of Xiping said slowly, “His Majesty has ordered me to bring Superintendent Zhao Quan of the Imperial Guards to investigate the property of Jia She.”

When Jia She and the rest heard this they kotowed.

The prince, standing in the place of honour, announced, “We are commanded by the Emperor: Jia She has abused his position by colluding with provincial officials and oppressing the weak. He has failed to repay Our favour and disgraced his ancestors. Therefore his hereditary rank is hereby abolished. Respect this.”

Zhao Quan shouted, “Arrest Jia She! Take the others into custody!”

All the men present — Jia She, Jia Zheng, Jia Lian, Jia Zhen, Jia Rong, Jia Qiang, Jia Zhi and Jia Lan — were there. Baoyu, having pleaded illness, was fooling about with the Lady Dowager, and Jia Huan kept out of the way as a rule. So the guards seized all the men there.

Superintendent Zhao ordered his followers, “Call the other officers to take the guards and search the different apartments, making an inventory of everything.” At this the Jia family exchanged dismayed glances, while the guards gleefully rolled up their sleeves, eager to start looting.

“I have heard that Sir She and Sir Zheng have not yet divided the family property,” said the prince.

Since Jia She was living in separate quarters from His Excellency, it was proper to carry out the edict by confiscating his property. The other apartments can be sealed off now, and we will report back to await further instructions.”

Commissioner Zhao rose to his feet. “Your Highness,” he said, “Jia She and Jia Zheng have not divided up the property. I hear that their nephew Jia Lian is in charge of everything. We must confiscate all their property.”

The Prince of Beijing made no comment.

Commissioner Zhao proposed, “I had better take some men to confiscate the property of Jia Lian and Jia She.”

“Don’t be in such a hurry,” said the prince. “Send word to the inner apartments that the ladies should withdraw before we start the search.”

But even while he was speaking, Zhao’s men were dragging servants of the house off to serve as their guides, and they started making a search. The prince could not stop them.

“Keep your men here,” he ordered. “I mean to make the inspection myself.”

He rose slowly to his feet and ordered his retinue, “Not one of you is to move. Stay here till I come back, then we’ll check on the list together.”

As he was speaking an officer from the Board of War knelt before him to report, “We’ve found in the inner apartments some imperial robes and girdles and a number of prohibited articles. We haven’t dared touch them, and await Your Highness’ instructions.”

Presently more men ran over to announce, “We’ve found in the east side–compound two cases of deeds of mortgaged property and a case of I.O.U.s, all charging illegal interest.”

“Fine, usury!” cried Commissioner Zhao. “We should confiscate the whole lot. Will Your Highness please take a seat while I go to take charge of the confiscation, then we can await further orders.”

Just then an equerry from the prince’s household came in to announce, “The officers at the gate have sent word that the Prince of Beijing is here with an Imperial edict, and requests you to go to meet him.”

Commissioner Zhao, hearing this, thought, “What foul luck! I’ve run into this crotchety prince. Now that the other’s come, I can show my authority.” So thinking, he went out.

The Prince of Beijing was already in the main hall. Standing there facing the outside he said, “I have an Imperial edict. Let Zhao Quan of the Board of War hear this.” He went on, “By Imperial decree: Officers of the Board of War are to take Jia She for questioning. The Prince of Beijing is to carry out the edict by taking charge. Respect this.”

The Prince of Beijing, pleased by this, sat down with the Prince of Beijing and ordered Commissioner Zhao to take Jia She to his yamen.

When the men making the search inside heard that the Prince of Beijing had come, they all came out. And when Commissioner Zhao had left they had no alternative but to stand at attention waiting for orders. The Prince of Beijing selected two honest officers and a dozen or so elderly guards, dismissing all the rest.

The Prince of Beijing observed, “I was just getting angry with that wretch Zhao, and was fortunate that you arrived with a fresh edict; otherwise we should have had a bad time here.”

“At court, when I heard that Your Highness had been ordered to confiscate the property of the Jias, I felt quite relieved, confident that there would be no brutality here. I’d no idea that Zhao was such a scoundrel. Where are His Excellency and Baoyu? What has been happening inside?”

“Jia Zheng is being kept under guard in his servants’ quarters,” he was told. “The search inside has thrown everything into confusion.”

The prince ordered his officers to bring Jia Zheng to him for questioning.

When Jia Zheng was brought in he fell on his knees to implore mercy, his face wet with tears. The prince helped him up.

“Set your heart at rest, sir,” he said, and told him the terms of the edict.

Jia Zheng, overcome with gratitude, kowtowed to thank the Emperor’s goodness, then stood waiting.

The prince went on, “Just now when Zhao was here, his men reported finding prohibited articles and I.O.U.s for usury. We can hardly cover up. The prohibited articles were prepared, I presume, for the Imperial Consort, so if we state that it should not count against you. But those I.O.U.s are a problem. What can we do about them? You had better, sir, take my officers to declare all Jia She’s property, then this business will be over. You mustn’t conceal anything, or you will be incriminating yourself.”

“I dare not,” Jia Zheng assured him. “But as the property left by my father has never been divided up, we each have the use of whatever is in our quarters.”

Lady Wang replied, “Of course. That’s only right.” She ordered the servants to take the things from Lord She’s place over to him, and not to touch anything else.

The feast given by the Lady Dowager for the ladies of her household was still in progress. Lady Wang was saying, “Baoyu hasn’t gone out for fear of vexing his father.”

Xifeng, who was ill, drawled, “I don’t think Baoyu is afraid of meeting people, but as there are plenty of gentlemen to keep the guests company outside, he may be waiting on the old lady here. If the master wants someone to help entertain inside, why not offer him Baoyu? That would be fine, wouldn’t it?”

The Lady Dowager chuckled, “Feng is so ill, yet she’s still a sharp tongue.”

They were chatting cheerfully when some servants from Lady Xing’s apartments rushed in frantically.

“Old Lady, madam!” they cried. “Terrible... terrible! A whole lot of booted, helmeted robbers have come! They’re turning the whole place upside down and looting!”

The Lady Dowager and the others were stupefied. Then Pinger ran in, her hair hanging loose, holding Qiaojie by the hand and sobbing.

“This is terrible!” she cried. “I was having a meal with the young lady when Wang came in, tied up, and said, ‘Quickly, young lady, go in and ask the ladies to hide. The princes outside are coming to search our place!’ I nearly died of fright! I was just going to my room to fetch some valuables when a crowd of men pushed me out. We must pack some clothes and things at once!”

Lady Xing and Lady Wang were scared out of their wits and at a loss what to do. They saw Xifeng listening wide-eyed; then she threw her head back and fainted. The Lady Dowager, before she had heard the whole report, was weeping with fright, unable to utter a word.

The whole room was in utter confusion, with everyone crying and shouting. Then they heard a great hullabaloo outside and a servant announced, “The princes have entered the inner apartments. Will the ladies please withdraw?”

Baochai, Baoyu and the others were wondering what to do as the maids and serving-women ran to and fro in panic, when Jia Lian, panting hard, hurried in.

“All’s well!” he cried. “Thanks to the princes, we’ve been let off!”

They were about to question him when they saw Xifeng lying on the floor as if dead, and Jia Lian gave a cry of dismay. He was even more alarmed to see that the old lady had been scared speechless and seemed in a daze. Luckily Pinger soon revived Xifeng and helped her up, while the Lady Dowager gradually came round too, though she lay on the couch sobbing and breathless until Li Wan comforted her. Then Jia Lian, having collected himself, told them of the princes’ kindness. Afraid that the news of Jia She’s arrest might frighten the old lady and Lady Xing to death, he decided not to mention it for the time being but went back to his own apartments. There he found chests and cupboards burst open and half the things missing. He stamped with fury and shed tears of despair, until he had to go out again at the summons of the servants. He found Jia Zheng registering the property with the officers, one of whom was calling out the list:

“One sandalwood statue of the Buddha of Long Life, one sandalwood statue of the Goddess of Mercy, one Buddhist throne, two strings of sandalwood beads, one set of small gold Buddhas, nine objects with gilt designs on looking-glass backgrounds, three jade Buddhas, one set of jade figures of the God of Longevity and the Eight Immortals, two sandalwood and two jade ru-yi sceptres, seventeen old porcelain vessels and incense-burners, fourteen cases of ancient paintings and curios, one large jade jar, two small jade jars, two pairs of jade plates, two large glass mirrors, two small glass table-screens, four glass dishes, four jade dishes, two agate dishes, four light-green jade dishes, twelve gold bowls, eight gold bowls with chased designs, forty gold spoons, sixty large silver bowls and plates, four gold-inlaid ivory chopsticks, twelve gilt decanters, three gilt spittoons, two tea-trays, a hundred and sixty small silver bowls and cups, eighteen black fox furs, fifty-six raccoon dog furs....”

Forty-four fox-skin rugs. Twelve lynx rugs. Twenty-five cloud-fox sleeves. Twenty-six sea-otter skins. Three sealskins. Six tiger skins. Three mat-leaves? Twenty-eight otter skins. Forty red lambskins. Sixty-three black lambskins. Twenty sleeves of fragrant shrew? Twenty-four squirrel skins. Four rolls of swan’s down. Two hundred and sixty-three squirrel skins. Thirty-two lengths of Japanese satin. Thirty lengths of foreign felt. Thirty-three lengths of serge. Forty lengths of gu-velvet. One hundred and thirty rolls of silk and satin. One hundred and eighty rolls of gauze and silk. Thirty-two rolls of silk crepe. Twenty-two rolls of camlet of each kind. Thirty rolls of Tibetan wool. Eighteen rolls of python-satin. Thirty bales of assorted cloth. One hundred and thirty-two fur garments. Three hundred and forty padded, lined, unlined and silk-wadded garments. Nine girdle-buckles. Over five hundred articles of brass and pewter. Eighteen clocks. Nine strings of court beads. Thirteen strings of pearls. One hundred and twenty-three gold bracelets and trinkets inlaid with all kinds of jewels. Three yellow satin cushions and back-rests for the Emperor’s use. Eight court dresses. Two girdles of mutton-fat jade. Twelve rolls of yellow satin. Seven thousand taels of plain silver. A hundred and fifty-two taels of light gold. Seven thousand five hundred strings of cash.

All the furniture and other effects in the Rong Mansion bestowed by the Emperor were listed too. The title-deeds of their houses and land as well as the contracts of their servants were sealed up.

Jia Lian, listening on one side, was puzzled at hearing no mention of his own things. Then he heard the two princes ask, “These promissory notes which have been confiscated are proof of usury. Who was responsible for this? You must tell the truth, sir.”

Jia Zheng knelt down and kowtowed.

“As a penal official I did not attend to household affairs,” he said. “I know nothing about such things. You will have to ask my nephew Jia Lian.”

Jia Lian stepped forward and fell on his knees.

“Since these deeds were found in my room, how can I deny knowledge of them?” he said. “I only beg Your Highnesses to be lenient. My uncle truly knew nothing about this.”

“As your father has already confessed his guilt, you will be tried with him,” the princes declared. “You have admitted your guilt, which is only right. Very well then, let Jia Lian be taken into custody. The rest can remain under guard in their different apartments. Sir Zheng, you must wait carefully for the edict. We are going back now to report to the Emperor. Officers will be left here to keep watch.”

They mounted their sedans and left. Jia Zheng and the others saw them off at the inner gate, the Prince of Beijing stretching out one hand to raise Jia Zheng with a look of compassion. Jia Zheng, his heart still palpitating, was standing there in a daze when Jia Lan suggested:

“Please go in now, grandfather, to see our Old Ancestress.”

Jia Zheng hurried inside. The women at the different gates were in such panic, they did not know what to do. Paying no attention to them, he went straight to his mother’s room. There, all present were in tears. Lady Wang, Baoyu and the rest had gathered round the Lady Dowager, weeping in silence, and only Lady Xing was sobbing uncontrollably at the sight of Jia Zheng they cried:

“Safe and sound!” They told the old lady, “The master has come back safely. Don’t worry, madam.”

The Lady Dowager, at her last gasp, had closed her eyes. Now, opening them faintly, she said:

“My son, I never thought I’d see you again!” She burst out sobbing, and all the others wept with her.

Jia Zheng feared this distress would be too much for his mother.

“Set your heart at rest, madam,” he urged, controlling his own tears. “It is a serious matter, but His Majesty in his goodness and the two princes have shown us great consideration. Although my elder brother is in custody for the time being, once the case is cleared up the Emperor will show more clemency. And our property here has not been touched.”

The Lady Dowager, reminded that Jia She was missing, started weeping again. It took Jia Zheng some time to comfort her. None of the others dared disperse. Lady Xing went back alone to her own apartments and found them locked up and sealed, the maids and serving-women locked inside several rooms. She had nowhere to go and broke down wailing.

Lady Xing went over to Xifeng’s apartments. The side gate was sealed up but the inner door was open and from inside came the sound of continuous sobbing. Lady Xing went in and found Xifeng lying with closed eyes, her face the colour of ashes, while Pinger was weeping beside her. Thinking her dead, Lady Xing started wailing.

Pinger stepped forward to greet her. “Don’t cry yet, madam,” she begged. “When they brought her back our mistress seemed to be dead. But after a little rest she came round and wept for a while; now she’s a little calmer. Please calm down too, madam. I only wonder how the old lady is.”

Lady Xing made no answer but went back to the Lady Dowager’s place. Finding the whole household in the charge of Jia Zheng’s servants, she reflected that her husband was under arrest, her daughter-in-law at death’s door, her daughter wretchedly married, and now she herself had no home to go to. At this she broke down and wept so bitterly that the others had to comfort her. Li Wan told the servants to clear rooms for her, while Lady Wang assigned some maids to wait on her.

Jia Zheng outside was waiting on tenterhooks for the imperial decree, stroking his beard and wringing his hands, when he heard the guards at the gate shouting, “Which side are you on? Since you’ve come here your name must be put on our list. Tie him up and hand him over to the gentlemen of the Imperial Guards!”

Jia Zheng went out to look and saw that it was Jiao Da. “How did you get here?” he asked.

At this Jiao Da beat the heaven and stamped on earth. “Every day I warn those good-for-nothing masters, but they treat me as their enemy!” he bellowed. “Don’t you know, sir, all the hardships I went through with the old master? And now that things have come to such a pretty pass, Master Zhen and Master Rong have been seized by some prince; the ladies of the house have been driven by some yamen runners, their hair hanging loose, into an empty room and locked up; and all those worthless men and women have been trussed up like pigs and dogs. Everything’s been confiscated and sealed up, the wooden furniture smashed and the porcelain broken! And now they want to tie me up too! In all my eighty or ninety years, I’ve only tied up people with the old master; I never let anyone tie me up. I told them I was from the West Mansion and managed to break out, but they caught me and brought me here. Now I find it’s the same here. Well, I don’t want to go on living. I’ll fight it out with them!”

He butted his head against them. The guards, knowing his age and having their orders from the two princes, dared not bully him.

“Keep quiet, old man,” they said. “This is by the Emperor’s orders. You’d better take it easy and wait for the verdict.”

Jia Zheng made no comment, although he felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. “We’re done for, done for!” he groaned. “To think that we should be reduced to this!”

He was waiting frantically for news from inside when Xue Ke came running in breathlessly.

“Am I glad to have got in!” he panted. “Where is my uncle?”

“I’m glad you’re here,” said Jia Zheng. “How did the guards outside let you in?”

“I pleaded hard with them and promised them money; that’s how I managed to get in and out.”

Jia Zheng told him then about the raid and asked him to find out what he could. “It’s not convenient to ask any of our other relatives or friends, as they’re all under a cloud,” he said. “But you can send messages for us.”

“I’d no idea things were so bad here,” said Xue Ke. “But I’ve heard about the East Mansion.”

“What exactly is the charge?”

“I went today to the yamen to find out the sentence on my brother, and heard from two censors there that the main charge against Cousin Zhen is that he enticed young men from good families to gamble — that’s not so serious. The more serious charge is that he forcibly took as his concubine the wife of some citizen who refused to give her up, then drove her to suicide. And to make sure of the verdict, the censors have arrested Bao Er and some fellow called Zhang. The Censorate may get into trouble too because this Zhang had brought a charge previously.”

Before he could finish, Jia Zheng stamped his foot. “Good heavens!” he cried. “The beasts!”

With a sigh she shed a flood of tears. Xue Ke tried to console her, then went out to make further inquiries. He came back after some time.

“Things look bad,” he reported. “At the Board of Punishments I couldn’t find out whether the two princes have reported back to the Emperor; but I heard that this morning Censor Li has again impeached Ping An for toadying to his superiors in the capital and persecuting the people, listing several major counts.”

“Never mind other people’s business,” cried Jia Zheng in consternation. “What about our own case?”

“This impeachment of Ping An involves us. The superior in the capital referred to is the Elder Master. He’s charged with perverting justice, which makes the case against him more serious. All the court officials are lying low, not one will help by giving us information. As for those relatives and friends who were here just now, some have gone home, others are keeping at a distance to see how the wind blows. It’s disgusting the way our own clansmen are saying on the sly, ‘Their ancestors laid up a merit which they’ve abused to get into trouble. We don’t know whose heads will roll. This is our chance to make a move’.”

Before he could finish, Jia Zheng stamped his foot and exclaimed, “Our Elder Master is too foolish! And the East Mansion has gone too far! We still don’t know whether the old lady and Xifeng are dead or alive. Make some more inquiries while I go to see the old lady. If there’s any news, the sooner we know the better.”

As he was speaking a great commotion broke out inside and they heard shouting, “The old lady’s bad!” In panic, Jia Zheng hurried in to see her.

To know whether she lived or died, you must read the following chapter.

第106章 王熙凤致祸抱羞惭 贾太君祷天消祸患

话说贾政闻知贾母危急，即忙进去看视。见贾母惊吓气逆，王夫人、鸳鸯等唤醒回来，即用疏气安神的丸药服了，渐渐的好些，只是伤心落泪。贾政在旁劝慰，总说：“是儿子们不肖，招了祸来，累老太太受惊。若老太太宽慰些，儿子们尚可在外料理；若是老太太有什么不自在，儿子们的罪孽更重了。”贾母道：“我活了八十多岁，自作女孩儿起，到你父亲手里，都托着祖宗的福，从没有听见过这些事。如今到老了，见你们倘或受罪，叫我心里过的去吗？倒不如合上眼随你们去罢了。”说着又哭。
　　贾政此时着急异常，又听外面说：“请老爷，内廷有信。”贾政急忙出来，见是北静王府长史，一见面便说：“大喜！”贾政谢了，请长史坐下，请问：“王爷有何谕旨？”那长史道：“我们王爷同西平郡王进内复奏，将大人俱怕之心，感激天恩之语，都代奏过了。主上甚是悯恤，并念及贵妃溘逝未久，不忍加罪，着加恩仍在工部员外上行走。所封家产，惟将贾赦的入官，馀俱给还，并传旨令尽心供职。惟抄出借券，令我们王爷查核。如有违禁重利的，一概照例入官，其在定例生息的，同房地文书，尽行给还。贾琏着革去职衔，免罪释放。”贾政听毕，即起身叩谢天恩，又拜谢王爷恩典：“先请长史大人代为禀谢，明晨到阙谢恩，并到府里磕头。”那长史去了。少停，传出旨来，承办官遵旨一一查清，入官者入官，给还者给还。将贾琏放出，所有贾赦名下男妇人等造册入官。
　　可怜贾琏屋内东西，除将按例放出的文书发给外，其馀虽未尽入官的，早被查抄的人尽行抢去，所存者只有家伙物件。贾琏始则惧罪，后蒙释放，已是大幸，及想起历年积聚的东西并凤姐的体己，不下五七万金，一朝而尽，怎得不疼。且他父亲现禁在锦衣府，凤姐病在垂危，一时悲痛。又见贾政含泪叫他，问道：“我因官事在身，不大理家，故叫你们夫妇总理家事。你父亲所为固难谏劝，那重利盘剥究竟是谁干的？况且非咱们这样人家所为。如今入了官，在银钱呢是不打紧的，这声名出去还了得吗？”贾琏跪下说道：“侄儿办家事，并不敢存一点私心，所有出入的账目，自有赖大、吴新登、戴良等登记，老爷只管叫他们来查问。现在这几年，库内的银子出多入少，虽没贴补在内，已在各处做了好些空头，求老爷问太太就知道了。这些放出去的账，连侄儿也不知道那里的银子，要问周瑞、旺儿才知道。”贾政道：“据你说来，连你自己屋里的事还不知道，那些家中上下的事更不知道了！我这会子也不查问你，现今你无事的人，你父亲的事和你珍大哥有事，还不快去打听打听吗？”贾琏一心委屈，含着眼泪，答应了出去。
　　贾政连连叹气，想道：“我祖父勤劳王事，立下功勋，得了两个世职，如今两房犯事，都革去了。我瞧这些子侄没一个长进的。老天哪，老天哪！我贾家何至一败如此！我虽蒙圣恩格外垂慈，给还家产，那两处食用自应归并一处，叫我一人那里支撑的往？方才琏儿所说，更加诧异，说不但库上无银，而且尚有亏空，这几年竟是虚名在外。只恨我自己为什么糊涂若此？倘或我珠儿在世，尚有膀臂；宝玉虽大，更是无用之物。”想到那里不觉泪满衣襟。又想：“老太太若大年纪，儿子们并没奉养一日，反累他老人家吓得死去活来，种种罪孽，叫我委之何人？”正在独自悲切，只见家人禀报：“各亲友进来看候。”贾政一一道谢，说起“家门不幸，是我不能管教了侄，所以至此。”有的说：“我久知令兄赦大老爷行事不妥，那边珍爷更加骄纵。若说因官事错误得个不是，于心无愧；如今自己闹出的，倒带累了二老爷。”有的说：“人家闹的也多，也没见御史参奏。不是珍老大得罪朋友，何至如此。”有的说：“也不怪御史，我们听说是府上的家人同几个泥腿在外头哄嚷出来的。御史恐参奏不实，所以诓了这里的人去，才说出来的。我想府上待下人最宽的，为什么还有这事？”有的说：“大凡奴才们是一个养活不得的。今儿在这里都是好亲友，我才敢说。就是尊驾在外任，我保不得你是不爱钱的，那外主头的风声也不好，都是奴才们闹的，你该提防些。如今虽说没有动你的家，倘或再遇着主上疑心起来，好些不便呢。”贾政听说，心下着忙道：“众位听见我的风声怎样？”众人道：“我们虽没见实据，只听得外头人说你在粮道任上，怎么叫门上家人要钱。”贾政听了，便说道：“我这是对天可表的，从不敢起这个念头。只是奴才们在外头招摇撞骗，闹出事来，我就耽不起。”众人道：“如今怕也无益，只好将现在的管家们都严严的查一查，若有抗主的奴才，查出来严严的办一办也罢了。”
　　贾政听了点头。便见门上的进来回说：“孙姑爷打发人来说，自己有事不能来，着人来瞧瞧。说大老爷该他一项银子，要在二老爷身上还的。”贾政心内忧闷，只说：“知道了。”众人都冷笑道：“人说令亲孙绍祖混账，果然有的。如今丈人抄了家，不但不来瞧看帮补，倒赶忙的来要银子，真真不在理上。”贾政道：“如今且不必说他，那头亲事原是家兄配错了的。我的侄女儿的罪已经受够了，如今又找上我来了。”正说着，只见薛蝌进来说道：“我打听锦衣府赵堂官必要照御史参的办，只怕大老爷和珍大爷吃不住。”众人都道：“二老爷，还是得你出去求求王爷，怎么挽回挽回才好。不然，这两家子就完了。”贾政答应致谢，众人都散。
　　那时天已点灯时候，贾政进去请贾母的安，见贾母略略好些。回到自己房中，埋怨贾琏夫妇不知好歹，如今闹出放账的事情，大家不好，心里很不受用。只是凤姐现在病重，况他所有的什物尽被抄抢，心内自然难受，一时也未便说他，暂且隐忍不言。一夜无话。次早贾政进内谢恩，并到北静王府西平王府两处叩谢，求二位王爷照应他哥哥侄儿。二王应许。贾政又在同寅相好处托情。
　　且说贾琏打听得父兄之事不大妥，无法可施，只得回到家中。平儿守着凤姐哭泣，秋桐在耳房里抱怨凤姐。贾琏走到旁边，见凤姐奄奄一息，就有多少怨言，一时也说不出来。平儿哭道：“如今已经这样，东西去了不能复来；奶奶这样，还得再请个大夫瞧瞧才好啊。”贾琏啐道：“呸！我的性命还不保，我还管他呢！”凤姐听见，睁眼一瞧，虽不言语，那眼泪直流。看见贾琏出去了，便和平儿道：“你别不达时务了。到了这个田地，你还顾我做什么？我巴不得今儿就死才好。只要你能够眼里有我，我死后你抚养大了巧姐儿，我在阴司里也感激你的情。”平儿听了，越发抽抽搭搭的哭起来了。凤姐道：“你也不糊涂。他们虽没有来说，必是抱怨我的。虽说事是外头闹起，我不放账，也没我的事。如今枉费心计，挣了一辈子的强，偏偏儿的落在人后头了！我还恍惚听见珍大爷的事，说是强占良民妻子为妾，不从逼死，有个姓张的在里头，你想想还有谁呢？要是这件事审出来，咱们二爷是脱不了的，我那时候儿可怎么见人呢？我要立刻就死，又耽不起吞金服毒的。你还要请大夫，这不是你疼我，反倒害了我了么？”平儿愈听愈惨，想来实在难处，恐凤姐自寻短见，只得紧紧守着。
　 幸贾母不知底细，因近日身子好些，又见贾政无事，宝玉、宝钗在旁，天天不离左右，略觉放心。素来最疼凤姐，便叫鸳鸯：“将我的体己东西拿些给凤丫头，再拿些银钱交给平儿，好好的伏侍好了凤丫头，我再慢慢的分派。”又命王夫人照看邢夫人。此时宁国府第入官，所有财产房地等项并家奴等俱已造册收尽。这里贾母命人将车接了尤氏婆媳过来。可惜赫赫宁府，只剩得他们婆媳两个并佩凤偕鸾二人，连一个下人没有。贾母指出房子一所居住，就在惜春所住的间壁，又派了婆子四人、丫头两个伏侍。一应饭食起居在大厨房内分送，衣裙什物又是贾母送去，零星需用亦在账房内开销，俱照荣府每人月例之数。那贾赦、贾珍、贾蓉在锦衣府使用，账房内实在无项可支。如今凤姐儿一无所有，贾琏外头债务满身。贾政不知家务，只说：“已经托人，自有照应。”贾琏无计可施，想到那亲戚里头，薛姨妈家已败，王子腾已死，馀者亲戚虽有，俱是不能照应的，只得暗暗差人下屯，将地亩暂卖数千金作为监中使费。贾琏如此一行，那些家奴见主家势败，也使趁此弄鬼，并将东庄租税也就指名借用些。此是后话，暂且不提。
　　且说贾母见祖宗世职革去，现在子孙在监质审，邢夫人、尤氏等日夜啼哭，凤姐病在垂危，虽有宝玉、宝钗在侧，只可解劝，不能分忧，所以日夜不宁，思前想后，眼泪不干。一日傍晚，叫宝玉回去，自己扎挣坐起，叫鸳鸯等各处佛堂上香，又命自己院内焚起斗香，用拐拄着，出到院中。琥珀知是老太太拜佛，铺下大红猩毡拜垫。贾母上香跪下，磕了好些头，念了一回佛，含泪祝告天地道：“皇天菩萨在上，我贾门史氏，虔诚祷告，求菩萨慈悲。我贾门数世以来，不敢行凶霸道。我帮夫助子，虽不能为善，也不敢作恶。必是后辈儿孙骄奢淫佚，暴殄天物，以致合府抄检。现在儿孙监禁，自然凶多吉少，皆由我一人罪孽，不教儿孙，所以至此。我今叩求皇天保佑，在监的逢凶化吉，有病的早早安身。总有合家罪孽，情愿一人承当，求饶恕儿孙。若皇天怜念我虔诚，早早赐我一死，宽免儿孙之罪！”默默说到此处，不禁伤心，呜呜咽咽的哭泣起来。鸳鸯珍珠一面解劝，一面扶进房去。
　　只见王夫人带了宝玉宝钗过来请晚安，见贾母伤悲，三人也大哭起来。宝钗更有一层苦楚：想哥哥也在外监，将来要处决，不知可能减等；公婆虽然无事，眼见家业萧条；宝玉依然疯傻，毫无志气。想到后来终身，更比贾母王夫人哭的悲痛。宝玉见宝钗如此，他也有一番悲戚，想着：“老太太年老不得安心，老爷太太见此光景，不免悲伤，众姐妹风流云散，一日少似一日。追思园中吟诗起社，何等热闹；自林妹妹一死，我郁闷到今，又有宝姐姐伴着，不便时常哭泣。况他又忧兄思母，日夜难得笑容。今日看他悲哀欲绝，心里更加不忍。”竟嚎啕大哭起来。鸳鸯、彩云、莺儿、袭人看着，也各有所思，便都抽抽搭搭的。馀者丫头们看的伤心，不觉也都哭了。竟无人劝。满屋中哭声惊天动地，将外头上夜婆子吓慌，急报于贾政知道。那贾政正在书房纳闷，听见贾母的人来报，心中着忙，飞奔进内。远远听得哭声甚众，打量老太太不好，急的魂魄俱丧。疾忙进来，只见坐着悲啼，才放下心来，便道：“老太太伤心，你们该劝解才是啊，怎么打伙儿哭起来了？”众人这才急忙止哭，大家对面发怔。贾政上前安慰了老太太，又说了众人几句。都心里想道：“我们原怕老太太悲伤，所以来劝解，怎么忘情，大家痛哭起来？”
　　正自不解，只见老婆子带了史侯家的两个女人进来，请了贾母的安，又向众人请安毕，便说道：“我们家的老爷、太太、姑娘打发我来说：听见府里的事，原没什么大事，不过一时受惊。恐怕老爷太太烦恼，叫我们过来告诉一声，说这里二老爷是不怕的了。我们姑娘本要自己来的，因不多几日就要出阁，所以不能来了。”贾母听了，不便道谢，说：“你回去给我问好。这是我们的家运合该如此。承你们老爷太太惦记着，改日再去道谢。你们姑娘出阁，想来姑爷是不用说的了，他们的家计如何呢？”两个女人回道：“家计倒不怎么着，只是姑爷长的很好，为人又和平。我们见过好几次，看来和这里的宝二爷差不多儿，还听见说，文才也好。”贾母听了，喜欢道：“这么着才好，这是你们姑娘的造化。只是咱们家的规矩还是南方礼儿，所以新姑爷我们都没见过。我前儿还想起我娘家的人来，最疼的就是你们姑娘，一年三百六十天，在我跟前的日子倒有二百多天。混的这么大了，我原想给他说个好女婿，又为他叔叔不在家，我又不便作主。他既有造化配了个好姑爷，我也放心。月里头出阁，我原想过来吃杯喜酒，不料我们家闹出这样事来，我的心里就象在热锅里熬的似的，那里能够再到你们家去？你回去说我问好，我们这里的人都请安问好。你替另告诉你们姑娘，不用把我放在心上。我是八十多岁的人了，就死也算不得没福了。只愿他过了门，两口儿和和顺顺的百年到老，我就心安了。”说着，不觉掉下泪来。那女人道：“老太太也不必伤心。姑娘过了门，等回了九，少不得同着姑爷过来请老太太的安。那时老太太见了才喜欢呢。”贾母点头。那女人出去。别人都不理论。只有宝玉听着发了一回怔。心里想着：“为什么人家养了女孩儿到大了必要出嫁呢？一出了嫁就改换了一个人似的。史妹妹这么个人，又叫他叔叔硬压着配了人了。他将来见了我，必是也不理我了。我想一个人到了这个没人理的分儿，还活着做什么！”想到这里，又是伤心，见贾母此时才安，又不敢哭，只得闷坐着。
　　一时贾政不放心，又进来瞧瞧老太太。见是好些，便出来传了赖大，叫他将合府里管事的家人的花名册子拿来，一齐点了一点。除去贾赦入官的人，尚有三十馀家，共男女二百十二名。贾政叫现在府内当差的男人共四十一名进来，问起历年居家用度，共有若干进来，该用若干出去。那管总的家人将近来支用簿子呈上。贾政看时，所入不敷所出，又加连年宫里花用，账上多有在外浮借的。再查东省地租，近年所交不及祖上一半，如今用度比租上加了十倍。贾政不看则已，看了急的跺脚道：“这还了得！我打谅琏儿管事，在家自有把持，岂知好几年头里，已经‘寅年用了卯年’的，还是这样装好看，竟把世职俸禄当作不打紧的事，有什么不败的呢？我如今要省俭起来，已是迟了。”想到这里，背着手踱来踱去，竟无方法。众人知贾政不知理家，也是白操心着急，便说道：“老爷也不用心焦，这是家家这样的。若是统总算起来，连王爷家还不够过的呢，不过是装着门面，过到那里是那里罢咧。如今老爷到底得了主上的恩典，才有这点子家产，若是一并入了官，老爷就不过了不成？”贾政嗔道：“放屁！你们这班奴才最没良心的。仗着主子好的时候儿，任意开销，到弄光了，走的走跑的跑，还顾主子的死活吗？如今你们说是没有查抄，你们知道吗？外头的名声，连大本儿都保不住了，还搁的住你们在外头支架子说大话，诓人骗人？到闹出事来，望主子身上一推就完了！如今大老爷和你珍大爷的事，说是咱们家人鲍二吵嚷的，我看这册子上并没有什么鲍二，这是怎么说？”众人回道：“这鲍二是不在档子上的。先前在宁府册上。为二爷见他老实，把他们两一子叫过来了。后来他女人死了，他又回宁府去。自从老爷衙门里头有事，老太太、太太们和爷们往陵上去了，珍大爷替理家事，带过来的，以后也就去了。老爷几年不管家务事，那里知道这些事呢？老爷只打量着册子上有这个名字就只有这一个人呢，不知道一个人手底下亲戚们也有好几个，奴才还有奴才呢。”贾政道：“这还了得！”想来一时不能清理，只得喝退众人。早打了主意在心里了，且听贾赦等的官事审的怎样再定。
一日，正在书房筹算，只见一人飞奔进来，说：“请老爷快进内廷问话。”贾政听了，心下着忙，只得进去。
未知吉凶，下回分解。

Jia Zheng, on hearing that his mother had been taken ill, hurried in to see her. The Lady Dowager had fainted from shock and rage, and Lady Wang and Yuanyang had revived her. She was somewhat better now after taking some sedative pills, but was still weeping in distress. Jia Zheng did his best to comfort her.

“My worthless sons have brought this trouble on us, distressing you, madam,” he said. “If you will take things more calmly, we may still be able to straighten things out outside. If you fall ill, that will make our guilt even heavier.”

“I’m over eighty,” she sobbed. “I’ve enjoyed good fortune all my life, ever since I was a girl and in your father’s time too, thanks to our ancestors. Never have I heard of such shocking goings-on. Now that I’m old, to see you all in trouble is more than I can bear. I’d rather close my eyes and follow your father to the grave!” She broke down again.

Jia Zheng was at his wits’ end when a servant announced, “An officer from the inner court wants to see you, sir.” He hurried out and found it was the chief steward of the Prince of Beijing.

“Congratulations!” said the steward, bowing.

Jia Zheng thanked him and invited him to be seated.

“What instructions have you from His Highness?” he asked.

“Our prince went with the Prince of Xiping to report to the throne,” the steward told him. “We informed His Majesty of your trepidation and gratitude for the Imperial favour. The Emperor is very compassionate and, in consideration of the fact that the Imperial Consort has not long left the world, is unwilling to punish you further. He has graciously appointed you to your former post of an under-secretary in the Ministry of Works. All your property which was confiscated is to be returned to you, with the exception of Sir She’s share which is to be forfeited to the government. You are ordered to devote yourself to your duties. Only the promissory notes discovered are to be checked by our prince; any which are illegal or carry high interest are to be confiscated according to the law, while those based on the normal interest rates, together with the deeds of your houses and land, are to be returned. Jia Lian is to be deprived of his rank but pardoned and released.”

Jia Zheng rose and kowtowed in gratitude for the Imperial clemency, then thanked the prince for his goodness.

“Will you do me the favour of reporting my thanks to His Highness?” he said. “I shall go to the court tomorrow to express my gratitude, and call at His Highness’ residence to kowtow to him.”

When the steward had left, the Imperial decree was issued and the officers in charge carried it out. They made a careful check, confiscating what was to be confiscated and returning what was to be returned. Jia Lian was released. And the servants under Jia She had their names registered for government confiscation.

Of the contents of Jia Lian’s rooms, apart from the title-deeds which were returned according to the law, although not all the rest was confiscated the raiding party had made off with most of it, leaving only the heavier furniture. At first he was afraid of punishment, and counted himself lucky to have been let off. But then it distressed him to think that all the savings of the last few years as well as Xifeng’s private hoard — at least fifty or sixty thousand ounces of silver — had vanished overnight. Besides, his father was now in prison and Xifeng was critically ill. He was frantically worried when Jia Zheng called him over.

With tears in his eyes Jia Zheng asked, “Because of my official duties I’ve had no time to manage the household, so I put you and your wife in charge. Your father’s behaviour was of course hard to curb; but who was it who practised such usury? That’s not the sort of thing our family should do. Now the government has confiscated the money — that doesn’t matter so much. But what a scandal! This is terrible!”

Jia Lian fell on his knees.

“In managing the household I never dared to try to profit at the family’s expense,” he said. “All the accounts of income and expenditure were entered by Lai Da, Wu Xindeng and Dai Liang. You can call them to question them, uncle. In the last few years, our expenditure has exceeded our income; and although we haven’t made up the deficit, we’ve had to show a lot of false balances. If you ask my wife, she can tell you. As for those loans, I didn’t even know where the money came from. You’ll have to ask Zhou Rui and Wang’er.”

“So you don’t even know about your own household, to say nothing of the rest!” exclaimed Jia Zheng. “I haven’t time to question you now. As you’re in the clear, you can help to settle your father’s and Cousin Zhen’s business.”

"Why not send someone to make inquiries at once?" Chia Lien, smarting from the injustice, assented with tears in his eyes and withdrew.

Chia Cheng sighed repeatedly. "My grandfather worked hard for the court and won two hereditary titles by his exploits," he thought. "Now because of the crimes of both branches of the family, both titles have been revoked. None of my nephews and sons is any good. Oh Heaven, must our house be ruined like this? Although His Majesty has shown exceptional kindness by returning our property, the expenses of both households should be combined and charged to me; but how can I cope with this by myself? What Lien just said is even more fantastic -- not only is our treasury empty, we are in debt; for the last few years we've just had a fine reputation. Why was I such a fool? If my son Chu were still alive he could have helped me; but Pao-yu, for all he's grown up, is completely useless." At this point, his clothes were drenched with tears. "Our Old Ancestress is so advanced in years," he went on thinking, "yet her sons have not waited on her a single day; instead, we made the old lady suffer fear and anguish. To whom can I leave the settlement of all these troubles?"

He was giving way to grief when a servant announced that some relatives and friends had called to inquire after them. Chia Cheng thanked them one by one.

"This is our family disgrace," he said. "I failed to discipline my nephews, and this is the result."

One observed, "I knew all along that your elder brother the Lord of Sheh was not handling affairs properly, and Master Chen on the other side was even more unbridled. If they'd blundered in their official duties and been reprimanded, their consciences would be clear; but they've brought this on themselves and involved you in it, sir."

Another said, "There are plenty of other people who carry on too, yet we've never seen censors impeach them. If Lord Chen hadn't offended his friends, this would never have happened."

A third put in, "You can't blame the censors. We heard that it was your servants who stirred up trouble outside, together with some local ruffians. The censors were afraid of making a false report, so they tricked some of your people into talking. We thought you treated your servants very well, sir; how did this come about?"

"Generally speaking, servants are a bad lot and not worth keeping," remarked another. "I wouldn't say this to anyone else, but as we're all good friends here I'll speak frankly. When you held a provincial post, sir, I don't suppose you were averse to money -- who is? But your reputation outside was not good, all because of the way your servants carried on. You should have taken precautions. Although your property hasn't been confiscated this time, if the Emperor becomes suspicious again you may find yourself in a very awkward position."

In dismay Chia Cheng asked, "What have you heard about my reputation?"

"Although we've no proof, we heard people outside say that when you were a Grain Intendant the gatemen under you demanded money."

"I can call Heaven to witness that I never had any such intention!" he exclaimed. "But if the servants make trouble outside in my name, I can't answer for it."

"It's no use worrying now," they said. "You had better make a strict investigation of all your stewards, and punish severely any of them who have been insubordinate."

Chia Cheng nodded. Then the gateman came in to report, "Your son-in-law has sent a messenger to say that he is too busy to come in person, but has come to pay his respects. He says that your elder brother owes him some silver, and he would like you to pay it back, sir."

Inwardly fuming, Chia Cheng simply said, "I see."

The others sneered, "People say your relative Sun Shao-tsu is a scoundrel, and so he is. Instead of coming to see how his father-in-law is and help him out, now that he's been raided, he sends to dun him for payment. That's most unreasonable."

"Let's not talk about him," said Chia Cheng. "That marriage was a mistake on my brother's part. My niece has suffered enough at his hands; and now he comes to pester me."

As they were speaking, Hsueh Ko came in to announce, "I've found out that Commissioner Chao of the Imperial Guards will act on the censor's

The only thing to be feared is that the Elder Master and Master Zhen won’t be able to stand up to it.”

“You must go and beg the prince, sir,” they all urged him. “Do try to save the situation. Otherwise, both households are done for.”

Jia Zheng expressed his gratitude and agreement, then they dispersed.

By then lamps had been lit. Jia Zheng went in to pay his respects to the Lady Dowager, and found her slightly better. Upon returning to his own quarters he blamed Jia Lian and his wife for this trouble over the loans which had involved the whole family in such a scandal. He was most upset. However, as Xifeng was seriously ill and naturally felt bad because all her belongings had been confiscated, he could hardly reproach her just then but had to suppress his resentment. Nothing happened that night.

The next day Jia Zheng went to court to express his thanks for the Emperor’s clemency, then called to kowtow his gratitude to the princes of Beijing and Xiping, begging them to intercede for his brother and nephew. Both princes promised to do this. Jia Zheng also asked other colleagues and friends to put in a good word for them.

Jia Lian, having found out that his father and cousin were in serious trouble and there was no way to save them, had to go home. Pinger was there in tears keeping watch over Xifeng, while Qiutong in the side-room was complaining about her. Jia Lian went over to the couch and saw that Xifeng was at her last gasp. Though he had plenty of grievances, at this juncture he could not voice them.

Pinger sobbed, “Things have come to such a pass, what’s gone can’t come back. But the mistress is so ill, we must get another doctor to see her.”

“Pooh!” he spat. “How can I care about her when my own life may be in danger?”

Xifeng heard this and opened her eyes. She said nothing but tears streamded down her cheeks. When Jia Lian had left she told Pinger, “Don’t be so foolish. At a time like this, why care about me? I’d rather die today. If you have any love for me, if after my death you’ll bring up Qiaojie properly, I’ll be grateful to you even in the Nether World.”

This made Pinger cry even more bitterly.

“You’re not stupid,” continued Xifeng. “Though they haven’t come to say so, they must be blaming me. Of course the trouble started outside, but if I hadn’t made those loans this wouldn’t have involved me. All my calculations and struggles to be the winner have ended with my being the loser! I seem to have heard too that Master Zhen is charged with taking by force some decent citizen’s wife as his concubine, and when she refused he drove her to suicide; and that a certain Zhang is involved. Can you think who that is? If this case comes up, our Second Master is bound to be implicated too. How can I face people then? I’d like to kill myself at once, but I haven’t the courage to swallow gold or poison. And you want to fetch a doctor — isn’t that the way to kill me, not to save me?”

Pinger, more appalled by this, could see how desperate Xifeng was. Afraid she might commit suicide, she kept close watch over her.

Fortunately the Lady Dowager knew nothing of all this. Because she was slightly better and Jia Zheng had been let off, with Baoyu and Baochai in constant attendance she felt rather reassured. Having always had a soft spot for Xifeng, she told Yuanyang, “Take some of my things over to Xifeng, and give Pinger some money to look after her well. I’ll make other arrangements by and by.” She also ordered Lady Wang to take good care of Lady Xing.

By now the Ning Mansion had been taken over by the government and all its property, deeds and slaves had been registered and confiscated. The old lady sent carriages to fetch Madam You and her daughter-in-law over. Alas for the illustrious Ning Mansion! Of its masters only these two ladies were left, together with Peifeng and Xieluan, without a single maid. The Lady Dowager assigned them a house next to Xichun’s quarters, and gave them four old serving-women and two maids. Their meals were sent from the big kitchen, their clothes and other effects were provided by the old lady, and their petty cash was drawn from the accounts office — the same allowance as that of the ladies in the Rong Mansion.

The Jia family’s hereditary rank had been taken from them and the two Dukes’ portraits removed from the Ancestral Temple. Though the Emperor in his mercy had allowed them to keep their mansion, both Jia She and Jia Zhen had been sentenced to banishment for frontier service. Jia Rong, being young and considered to have acted under pressure from his elders, was exempted from punishment but forbidden to take the examinations. The authorities were ordered to confiscate only those parts of the Jia property which had been improperly acquired. The Emperor’s instructions were that the family was to be allowed to keep enough to live on.

Jia Lian and Xifeng’s cases were to be dealt with separately. Jia She and Jia Zhen had been using the Brocade Guard, and there was nothing left in the accounts to cover these expenses. Xifeng had nothing left of her own, and Jia Lian was up to his ears in debt. Jia Zheng was completely ignorant of household matters.

‘I’ve already asked a friend to help,’ was all he could say. ‘He’ll see to it.’

Jia Lian was at his wits’ end. He thought of appealing to their relatives, but Aunt Xue’s family was ruined, Wang Zi-teng was dead, and the rest were either unable or unwilling to help. He was finally reduced to sending someone secretly to sell some of their land for a few thousand taels, to meet their immediate expenses in prison. This step of his gave the family servants their opportunity. Seeing their masters in such desperate straits, they too began helping themselves to whatever they could lay their hands on, and even ‘borrowed’ some of the rent from the Eastern Estate, in their masters’ name. But more of this later.

Let us return to Grandmother Jia. She had seen the family’s hereditary rank taken from them, and their two young masters held in prison for questioning. Lady Xing and You-shi wept day and night, and Xifeng was critically ill. Although Bao-yu and Bao-chai were at her side and did their best to comfort her, they could not share her burden, and she passed her days and nights in a state of constant agitation, her thoughts wandering from past to present, her eyes never free from tears. One evening she told Bao-yu to go back to his room, struggled into a sitting position and supported herself on a staff. She told Faithful to go to all the different shrines and burn incense, and had a great spiral of ‘Glorious’ incense lit in the courtyard. Then, leaning on her staff, she made her way out into the courtyard. Amber knew that she intended to pray, and laid a crimson camel-hair cushion for her to kneel on. Lady Jia planted her stick in the ground, and was about to kneel, when Faithful came up to her:

‘Your vase is too heavy, ma’am. Let me help you.’

She supported her as she knelt, and Lady Jia bowed down to the ground several times, and began to recite a Buddhist prayer. Then, with tears in her eyes, she raised her head and prayed to Heaven:

‘Almighty Buddha in Heaven above! I, née Shi, of the Jia family, pray with a humble and contrite heart. In your infinite mercy, hear my prayer! For generations the Jias have acted in good faith and never resorted to violence or intimidation. I have helped my husband and nurtured my sons; I have tried to do no evil, and have done what little good I can. But our younger generations have grown up so spoiled and wanton and have so abused your precious gifts, that they have now brought upon us the calamity of confiscation. My sons and grandsons are in prison, and I fear the worst for them. The fault is mine, for failing to guide them and teach them as a mother should. I beg you in your mercy to watch over them in prison and protect them from harm, and to grant the sick a speedy recovery. If there must be retribution for our family’s sins, I beg that I alone be punished. Spare my sons and grandsons, I pray you! If you will only hear my prayer and take my life, that they may be pardoned and escape further suffering, I shall die content.’

She came to the end of her prayer and could contain herself no longer. She broke down and sobbed bitterly. Faithful and Pearl did their best to comfort her, and helped her back into the house.

They found Lady Wang there with Bao-yu and Bao-chai, who had come to say goodnight. When they saw how upset Lady Jia was, the three of them also began to weep. Bao-chai had her own special reasons for grief. She was thinking of her brother Pan in prison, and of his impending sentence. Would it be possible to obtain a reduction? Her parents-in-law might be safe for the time being, but she could see for herself how the family’s fortunes had declined. And Bao-yu was still as deranged and listless as ever. When she thought of the future, her own prospects, she wept even more bitterly than Lady Jia or Lady Wang. Bao-yu, seeing her weep, was also greatly affected.

‘Grandmother is old,’ he thought, ‘and has never known a moment’s peace. Mother and Father must be distressed by the present state of affairs. And all my cousins have scattered, some have died; our numbers grow daily fewer. When I think of the poetry club, and the fun we used to have in the garden! And now Cousin Lin is dead, and I have been depressed ever since. I can’t even cry when I want to, with Bao-chai around. And she has her own troubles, worrying about her mother and her brother. I never see her smile anymore. Now she is utterly miserable, and it distresses me more than I can say.’

He burst into tears and cried at the top of his voice. The maids, Faithful, Sunset, Oriole and Aroma, were all present, and each had her own reasons for being sad. They now began weeping in a most heart-rending fashion. Soon the whole room was sobbing and wailing, and there was no one left to comfort anyone else. The sound of their grief reached the night-watchwomen outside, who thought at first that Lady Jia must have died, and rushed in a panic to report to Jia Zheng. He was sitting in his study, brooding over his family’s misfortunes, when one of Lady Jia’s servants came running in with this alarming news. Greatly alarmed, he hurried indoors. From a distance he could hear the sound of many voices crying, and thinking the worst he sped on his way, his soul almost flying from his body in terror. When he entered Lady Jia’s apartment and saw that she was only sitting there crying, and that there was no immediate cause for alarm, he pulled himself together and protested:

‘You should be trying to comfort Mother, not joining in and upsetting her like this!’

"Why, are you all trying to outdo each other in weeping?" At that they hastily dried their tears and stared at each other in consternation.

Jia Zheng stepped forward to comfort the Lady Dowager and reproved the others, thinking, "We came to comfort the old lady for fear she might grieve; but carried away by emotion we've all burst out weeping. How very odd!"

As they were puzzling over this, an old nurse came in with two maids sent by the Marquis of Zhongjing. They paid their respects to the Lady Dowager and the rest.

"Our master, madam and young lady sent us," they announced, "to say that they've heard what happened in your mansion and it's nothing serious -- just a fright. They were afraid you might be worried, madam, and told us to come and report that the Second Master here is out of danger. Our young lady would have come herself, but she's getting married in a few days' time so she can't."

The Lady Dowager, not venturing to thank them for their concern, replied, "Give them my best regards when you go back. This is our family's fate, there's no help for it. Please thank your master and mistress for their concern; we'll express our gratitude another day. Your young lady's marriage must mean that her fiance is an exceptional young man. What is his family's situation?"

"The family's nothing much, but the young gentleman's very handsome and good-tempered. We've seen him several times and he seems the image of your Master Bao. They say he's a good scholar too."

"That's good," said the Lady Dowager cheerfully. "Your young lady is lucky. But according to our southern custom we don't see the bridegroom, so none of us has set eyes on him. The other day I was thinking of my family: of all my nieces I'm fondest of your young lady, who used to spend more than two hundred days of the year with me. Now she's grown up. I'd have liked to find her a good husband, but as her uncle wasn't here I couldn't decide for her. Since she's lucky enough to have a fine fiance, that sets my mind at rest. I'd meant to go to her wedding this month, but now this trouble in our house has made me as frantic as if I were boiling in a cauldron -- how can I go to your place? Give them all my best regards. Tell your young lady not to worry about me. I'm over eighty, so even if I died now I'd have lived to a good old age. As long as she and her husband live happily together to a ripe old age, that will set my mind at rest." Her voice faltered and she shed tears.

"Don't distress yourself, madam," said the maids. "After the wedding, once your grandniece has paid the nine-day visit to her parents, she's bound to come with her husband to pay her respects; and then you'll be able to see how happy she is."

The Lady Dowager nodded and the two maids withdrew. The others paid little attention to this, but Baoyu listened in a daze.

"Why must girls be married off when they grow up?" he wondered. "Once married they change. A girl like Cousin Shi has been forced by her uncle to marry someone. In future, when she sees me she's bound to ignore me. What's the point of living when you're ignored by everyone?" This reflection reduced him to despair, but as his grandmother had just been comforted he dared not cry, and had to sit there gloomily by himself.

Presently Jia Zheng, still worried, came in to see how the old lady was. Finding her calmer he went out and summoned Lai Da to bring the register of all the servants in the different households. The total number of men and women, excluding those taken away when Jia She was arrested, was over two hundred and twelve in more than thirty households. Jia Zheng ordered the forty-one men now working in the mansion to come in, and asked them about the household's annual income and expenditure in previous years.

He decided to make some cuts. The steward in charge brought him the recent account books, and when Jia Zheng looked at them he found that expenditure exceeded income. Moreover, because of the heavy expenses incurred in the last few years in the Palace, many items in the accounts were covered by outside loans. Then when he checked the land rents from the Eastern Mansion, these in the last few years had come to less than half of what they were in his grandfather’s time, whereas current expenses were ten times higher. This discovery made him stamp his feet in despair.

“This is terrible!” he exclaimed. “I thought that since Lian took charge he must have run things better. Who could have guessed that we’ve been overspending for years and just keeping up appearances? If we look on our hereditary stipend as unimportant, how can we avoid bankruptcy? But it’s too late now to start retrenching.”

Hands clasped behind his back he paced the floor, at his wits’ end. Knowing that he was no manager and that this anxiety was pointless, his servants said, “Don’t distress yourself, sir. All families are in the same fix. Why, even the households of princes are hard up, but they just keep up appearances and live from hand to mouth. Now that you’ve been favoured by the Emperor, sir, and have this property, even if it were all confiscated you’d still manage somehow.”

“Nonsense!” he fumed. “You slaves are all heartless. When your masters are doing well you spend freely; when the money’s gone you run away, leaving your masters to shift for themselves. You say we haven’t been confiscated, but do you know that outside our reputation is so bad we can’t hold on to our capital? How can you put on a show outside and boast and swindle people? If you land in trouble, you’ll push the blame on your masters. In the case of the Elder Master and Master Zhen, the charge was brought by that fellow Bao Er of our house. But I don’t see his name in this book. How do you explain that?”

“Bao Er isn’t on our register,” they told him. “He used to be on the register of the Ning Mansion. Because Master Lian thought him honest, he and his son were transferred here. Then after his wife died he went back to the Ning Mansion. After you had that trouble in the yamen, sir, and the old lady, the mistresses and young masters went to the mausoleum, Master Zhen took charge here and brought him back; but later he left again. You’ve had no hand in running the household for years, sir, so how could you know all this? You think each name in the book stands for just one person, not realizing that each has several dependants, and we slaves have slaves of our own too.”

“This is monstrous!” he cried.

Reflecting that it was impossible to straighten this out at once, he had to dismiss them. He had already made up his mind what to do, but would wait to see the outcome of the court case of Jia She and the others before taking action.

One day, as he was making calculations in his study, in ran one of his men to announce, “His Majesty wants you to go to the Inner Court at once for an audience, sir.”

Jia Zheng, much taken aback, had to go.

To know whether this boded well or ill, read the next chapter.

第107章 散馀资贾母明大义 复世职政老沐天恩

话说贾政进内，见了枢密院各位大臣，又见了各位王爷。北静王道：“今日我们传你来，有遵旨问你的事。”贾政急忙跪下。众大臣便问道：“你哥哥交通外官、恃强凌弱、纵儿聚赌、强占良民妻女不遂逼死的事，你都知道么？”贾政回道：“犯官自从主恩钦点学政任满后，查看赈恤，于上年冬底回家，又蒙堂派工程，后又任江西粮道，题参回都，仍在工部行走，日夜不敢怠惰。一应家务，并未留心伺察，实在糊涂。不能管教子侄，这就是辜负圣恩。只求主上重重治罪。”北静王据说转奏。不多时传出旨来，北静王便述道：“主上因御史参奏贾赦交通外官，恃强凌弱，据该御史指出平安州互相往来，贾赦包揽词讼，严鞫贾赦，据供平安州原姻亲来往，并未干涉官事，该御史亦不能指实。惟有倚势强索石呆子古扇一款是实的，然系玩物，究非强索良民之物可比。虽石呆子自尽，亦系疯傻所致，与逼勒致死者有间。今从宽将贾赦发往台站效力赎罪。所参贾珍强占良民妻女为妾不从逼死一款。提取都察院原委，看得尤二姐实系张华指腹为婚未娶之妻，因伊贫苫自愿退婚，尤二姐之母愿结贾珍之弟为妻，并非强占。再尤三姐自刎掩埋、并未报官一款，查尤三姐原系贾珍妻妹，本意为伊择配，因被逼索定礼，众人扬言秽乱，以致羞忿自尽，并非贾珍逼勒致死。但身系世袭职员，罔知法纪，私埋人命，本应重治，念伊究属功臣后裔，不忍加罪，亦从宽革去世职，派往海疆效力赎罪。贾蓉年幼无干，省释。贾政实在外任多年，居官尚属勤慎，免治伊治家不正之罪。”
　　贾政听了，感激涕零，叩首不及，又叩求王爷代奏下忱。北静王道：“你该叩谢天恩，更有何奏？”贾政道：“犯官仰蒙圣恩，不加大罪，又蒙将家产给还，实在扪心惶懊。愿将祖宗遗受重禄，积馀置产，一并交官。”北静王道：“主上仁慈待下，明慎用刑，赏罚无差，如今既蒙莫大深恩，给还财产，你又何必多此一奏？”众官也说不必。贾政便谢了恩，叩谢了王爷出来，恐贾母不放心，急忙赶回。上下男女人等不知传进贾政是何吉凶，都在外头打听，一见贾政回家，都略略的放心，也不敢问。
　　只见贾政忙忙的走到贾母跟前，将蒙圣恩宽免的事细细告诉了一遍。贾母虽则放心，只是两个世职革去，贾赦又往台站效力，贾珍又往海疆，不免又悲伤起来。邢夫人、尤氏听见这话，更哭起来。贾政便道：“老太太放心。大哥虽则台站效力，也是为国家办事，不致受苦，只要办得妥当，就可复职。珍儿正是年轻，很该出力。若不是这样，便是祖父的馀德亦不能久享。”说了些宠慰的括。贾母素来本不大喜欢贾赦，那边东府贾珍究竟隔了一层，只有邢夫人、尤氏痛哭不止。邢夫人想着：“家产一空，丈夫年老远出，膝下虽有琏儿，又是素来顺他二叔的，如今都靠着二叔，他两口子自然更顺着那边去了。独我一人孤苦伶仃，怎么好？”那尤氏本来独掌宁府的家计，除了贾珍，也算是惟他为尊，又与贾珍夫妻相和；如今犯事远出，家财抄尽，依往荣府，虽则老太太疼爱，终是依人门下。又兼带着佩凤、偕鸾，那蓉儿夫妇也还不能兴家立业。又想起：“二妹妹、三妹妹都是琏二爷闹的，如今他们倒安然无事，依旧夫妻完聚，只剩我们几个，怎么度日？”想到这里，痛哭起来。贾母不忍，便问贾政道：“你大哥和珍儿现已定案，可能回家？蓉儿既没他的事，也该放出来了。”贾政道：“若在定例呢，大哥是不能回家的。我已托人徇个私情，叫我大哥同着侄儿回家，好置办行装，衙门内业已应了。想来蓉儿同着他爷爷父亲一起出来。只请老太太放心，儿子办去。”
　　贾母又道：“我这几年老的不成人了，总没有问过家事。如今东府里是抄了去了，房子入官不用说；你大哥那边，琏儿那里，也都抄了。咱们西府里的银库和东省地土，你知道还剩了多少？他两个起身，也得给他们几千银子才好。”贾政正是没法，听见贾母一问，心想着：“若是说明，又恐老太太着急；若不说明，不用说将来，只现在怎样办法呢？”想毕，便回道：“若老太太不问，儿子也不敢说。如今老太太既问到这里，现在琏儿也在这里，昨日儿子已查了：旧库的银子早已虚空，不但用尽，外头还有亏空。现今大哥这件事，若不花银托人，虽说主上宽恩，只怕他们爷儿两个也不大好，就是这项银子尚无打算。东省的地亩，早已寅年吃了卯年的租儿了，一时也弄不过来，只好尽所有蒙圣恩没有动的衣服首饰折变了，给大哥和珍儿作盘费罢了。过日的事只可再打算。”贾母听了，又急的眼泪直淌。说道：“怎样着？咱们家到了这个田地了么？我虽没有经过，我想起我家向日比这里还强十倍，也是摆了几年虚架子，没有出这样事，已经塌下来了，不消一二年就完了！据你说起来，咱们竟一两年就不能支了？”贾政道：“若是这两个世俸不动，外头还有些挪移。如今无可指称，谁肯接济？”说着，也泪流满面，“想起亲戚来，用过我们的，如今都穷了；没有用过我们的，又不肯答应。昨日儿子也没有细查，只看了家下的人丁册子，别说上头的钱一无所出，那底下的人也养不起许多。”
　　贾母正在忧虑，只见贾赦、贾珍、贾蓉一齐进来给贾母请安。贾母看这般光景，一只手拉着贾赦，一只手拉着贾珍，便大哭起来。他两人脸上羞惭，又见贾母哭泣，都跪在地下哭着说道：“儿孙们不长进，将祖上功勋丢了，又累老太太伤心，儿孙们是死无葬身之地的了！”满屋中人看这光景，又一齐大哭起来。贾政只得劝解：“倒先要打算他两个的使用。大约在家只可住得一两日，迟则人家就不依了。”老太太含悲忍泪的说道：“你两个且各自同你们媳妇们说说话儿去罢。”又吩咐贾政道：“这件事是不能久待的。想来外面挪移，恐不中用，那时误了钦限，怎么好？只好我替你们打算罢了。就是家中如此乱糟糟的，也不是常法儿。”一面说着，便叫鸳鸯吩咐去了。这里贾赦等出来，又与贾政哭泣了一会，都不免将从前任性、过后恼悔、如今分离的话说了一会，各自夫妻们那边悲伤去了。贾赦年老，倒还撂的下；独有贾珍与尤氏怎忍分离？贾琏贾蓉两个也只有拉着父亲啼哭。虽说是比军流减等，究竟生离死别。这也是事到如此，只得大家硬着心肠过去。
　　却说贾母叫邢、王二夫人同着鸳鸯等开箱倒笼，将做媳妇到如今积攒的东西都拿出来，又叫贾赦、贾政、贾珍等一一的分派。给贾赦三千两，说：“这里现有的银子你拿二千两去做你的盘费使用，留一千给大太太零用。这三千给珍儿：你只许拿一千去，留下二千给你媳妇收着。仍旧各自过日子。房子还是一处住，饭食各自吃罢。四丫头将来的亲事，还是我的事。只可怜凤丫头操了一辈子心，如今弄的精光，也给他三千两，叫他自己收着，不许叫琏儿用。如今他还病的神昏气短，叫平儿来拿去。这是你祖父留下的衣裳，还有我少年穿的衣服首饰，如今我也用不着了。男的呢，叫大老爷、珍儿、琏儿、蓉儿拿去分了。女的呢，叫大太太、珍儿媳妇、凤丫头拿了分去。这五百两银子交给琏儿，明年将林丫头的棺材送回南去。”分派定了，又叫贾政道：“你说外头还该着账呢，这是少不得的，你叫拿这金子变卖偿还。这是他们闹掉了我的。你也是我的儿子，我并不偏向。
宝玉已经成了家，我下剩的这些金银东西，大约还值几千银子，这是都给宝玉的了。珠儿媳妇向来孝顺我，兰儿也好，我也分给他们些。这就是我的事情完了。”贾政等见母亲加此明断分晰，俱跪下哭着说：“老太太这么大年纪，儿孙们没点孝顺，承受老祖宗这样恩典，叫儿孙们更无地自容了。”贾母道：“别瞎说了。要不闹出这个乱儿来，我还收着呢。只是现在家人太多，只有二老爷当差，留几个人就够了，你就吩咐管事的，将人叫齐了，分派妥当。各家有人就罢了。譬如那时都抄了，怎么样呢？我们里头的，也要叫人分派，该配人的配人，赏去的赏去。如今虽说这房子不入官，你到底把这园子交了才是呢。那些地亩还交琏儿清理，该卖的卖，留的留，再不可支架子，做空头。我索性说了罢：江南甄家还有几两银子，二太太那里收着，该叫人就送去罢。倘或再有点事儿出来，可不是他们‘躲过了风暴又遭了雨’了么？”贾政本是不知当家立计的人，一听贾母的话，一一领命，心想：“老太太实在真真是理家的人。都是我们这些不长进的闹坏了。”
　　贾政见贾母劳乏，求着老太太歇歇养神。贾母又道：“我所剩的东西也有限，等我死了，做结果我的使用。下剩的都给伏侍我的丫头。”贾政等听到这里，更加伤感，大家跪下：“请老太太宽怀。只愿儿子们托老太太的福，过了些时，都邀了恩眷，那时兢兢业业的治起家来，以赎前愆，奉养老太太到一百岁。”贾母道：“但愿这样才好，我死了也好见祖宗。你们别打量我是享得富贵受不得贫穷的人哪！不过这几年看着你们轰轰烈烈，我乐得都不管，说说笑笑，养身子罢了。那知道家运一败，直到这样！若说外头好看，里头空虚，是我早知道的了，只是‘居移气，养移体’，一时下不了台就是了。如今借此正好收敛，守住这个门头儿，不然，叫人笑话。你还不知，只打量我知道穷了，就着急的要死。我心里是想着祖宗莫大的功勋，无一日不指望你们比祖宗还强，能够守住也罢了。谁知他们爷儿两个做些什么勾当！”
　　贾母正自长篇大论的说，只见丰儿慌慌张张的跑来回王夫人道：“今早我们奶奶听见外头的事，哭了一场，如今气都接不上了，平儿叫我来回太太。”丰儿没有说完，贾母听见，便问：“到底怎么样？”王夫人便代回道：“如今说是不大好。”贾母起身道：“嗳！这些冤家，竟要磨死我了。”说着，叫人扶着，要亲自看去，贾政急忙拦信住劝道：“老太太伤了好一会子心，又分派了好些事，这会子该歇歇儿了。就是孙子媳妇有什么事，叫媳妇瞧去就是了，何必老太太亲身过去呢？倘或再伤感起来，老太太身上要有一点儿不好，叫做儿子的怎么处呢？”贾母道：“你们各自出去，等一会子再进来，我还有话说。”贾政不敢多言，只得出来料理兄侄起身的事，又叫贾琏挑人跟去。这里贾母才叫鸳鸯等派人拿了给凤姐的东西，跟着过来。
　　凤姐正在气厥。平儿哭的眼肿腮红，听见贾母带着王夫人等过来，疾忙出来迎接。贾母便问：“这会子怎么样了？”平儿恐惊了贾母，便说：“这会子好些儿。”说着，跟了贾母进来，赶忙先走过去，轻轻的揭开帐子。凤姐开眼瞧着，只见贾母进来，满心惭愧。先前原打量贾母等恼他，不疼他了，是死活由他的，不料贾母亲自来瞧，心里一宽，觉那拥塞的气略松动些，便要扎挣坐起。贾母叫平儿按着：“不用动。你好些么？”凤姐含泪道：“我好些了。只是从小儿过来，老太太、太太怎么样疼我！那知我福气薄，叫神鬼支使的失魂落魄，不能够在老太太、太太跟前尽点儿孝心，讨个好儿，还这样把我当人，叫我帮着料理家务，被我闹的七颠八倒，我还有什么脸见老太太、太太呢？今日老太太、太太亲自过来，我更担不起了，恐怕该活三天的又折了两天去了。”说着悲咽。贾母道：“那些事原是外头闹起来的，与你什么相干？就是你的东西被人拿去，这也算不了什么呀。我带了好些东西给你，你瞧瞧。”说着，叫人拿上来给他瞧。凤姐本是贪得无厌的人，如今被抄净尽，自然愁苦，又恐人埋怨，正是几不欲生的时候。今见贾母仍旧疼他，王夫人也不嗔怪，过来安慰他，又想贾琏无事，心下安放好些。便在枕上与贾母磕头，说道：“请老太太放心。若是我的病托着老太太的福好了，我情愿自己当个粗使的丫头，尽心竭力的伏侍老太太、太太罢！”贾母听他说的伤心，不免掉下泪来。
　　宝玉是从来没有经过这大风浪的，心下只知安乐，不知忧患的人，如今碰来碰去，都是哭泣的事，所以他竞比傻子尤甚，见人哭他就哭。凤姐看见众人忧闷，反倒勉强说几句宽慰贾母的话，求着：“请老太太、太太回去，我略好些过来磕头。”说着，将头仰起。贾母叫平儿：“好生服侍。短什么，到我那里要去。”说着，带了王夫人将要回到自己房中，只听见两三处哭声。贾母听着，实在不忍，便叫王夫人散去，叫宝玉：“去见你大爷大哥，送一送就回来。”自己躺在榻上下泪。幸喜鸳鸯等能用百样言语劝解，贾母暂且安歇。
　　不言贾赦等分离悲痛。那些跟去的人，谁是愿意的？不免心中抱怨，叫苦连天。正是生离果胜死别，看者比受者更加伤心。好好的一个荣国府，闹到人嚎鬼哭。贾政要循规矩，在伦常上也讲究的，执手分别后，自己先骑马赶至城外，举酒送行，又叮咛了好些“国家轸恤勋臣，力图报称”的话。贾赦等挥泪分头而别。
　　贾政带了宝玉回家，未及进门，只见门上有好些人在那里乱嚷，说：“今日旨意：将荣国公世职着贾政承袭。”那些人在那里要喜钱，门上人和他们分争，说：“是本来的世职，我们本家袭了，有什么喜报？”那些人说道：“那世职的荣耀，比任什么还难得，你们大老爷闹掉了，想要这个，再不能的了。如今圣上的恩典比天还大，又赏给二老爷了，这是千载难逢的，怎么不给喜钱？”正闹着，贾政回家，门上回了。虽则喜欢，究竟是哥哥犯事所致，反觉感极涕零，赶着进内告诉贾母。贾母自然喜欢，拉着说了些勤黾报恩的话。王夫人正恐贾母伤心，过来安慰，听得世职复还，也是欢喜。独有邢夫人、尤氏心下悲苦，只不好露出来。
　　且说外面这些趋炎奉势的亲戚朋友，先前贾宅有事，都远避不来；今儿贾政袭职，知圣眷尚好，大家都来贺喜。那知贾政纯厚性成，因他袭哥哥的职，心内反生烦恼，只知感激天恩。于第二日进内谢恩，到底将赏还府第园子备折奏请入官。内廷降旨不必，贾政才得放心回家，以后循分供职。
　　但是家计萧条，入不敷出。贾政又不能在外应酬。家人们见贾政忠厚，凤姐抱病不能理家，贾琏的亏空一日重似一日，难免典房卖地。府内家人几个有钱的，怕贾琏缠扰，都装穷躲事，甚至告假不来，各自另寻门路。独有一个包勇，虽是新投到此，恰遇荣府坏事，他倒有些真心办事，见那些人欺瞒主子，便时常不忿。奈他是个新来乍到的人，一句话也插不上，他便生气，每日吃了就睡。众人嫌他不肯随和，便在贾政前说他终日贪杯生事，并不当差。贾政道：“随他去罢。原是甄府荐来，不好意思。横竖家内添这一个人吃饭，虽说穷，也不在他一人身上。”并不叫驱逐。众人又在贾琏跟前说他怎么样不好，贾琏此时也不敢自作威福，只得由他。
　　忽一日，包勇耐不过，吃了几杯酒，在荣府街上闲逛，见有两个人说话。那人说道：“你瞧，这么个大府，前儿抄了家，不知如今怎么样了？”那人道：“他家怎么能败？听见说，里头有位娘娘是他家的姑娘，虽是死了，到底有根基的。况且常见他们来往的都是王公侯伯，那里没有照应？就是现在的府尹，前任的兵部，是他们的一家儿。难道有这些人还护庇不来么？”那人道：“你白住在这里！别人犹可，独是那个贾大人更了不得。我常见他在两府来往，前儿御史虽参了，主子还叫府尹查明实迹再办。你说他怎么样？他本沾过两府的好处，怕人说他回护一家儿，他倒狠狠的踢了一脚，所以两府里才到底抄了。你说如今的世情还了得吗？”两人无心说闲话，岂知旁边有人跟着听的明白。包勇心下暗想：“天下有这样人！但不知是我们老爷的什么人？我若见了他，便打他一个死，闹出事来，我承当去。”那包勇正在酒后胡思乱想，忽听那边喝道而来。包勇远远站着，只见那两人轻轻的说道：“这来的就是那个贾大人了。”包勇听了，心里怀恨，趁着酒兴，便大声说道：“没良心的男女！怎么忘了我们贾家的恩了？”雨村在轿内听得一个“贾”字，便留神观看，见是一个醉汉，也不理会，过去了。
　　那包勇醉着，不知好歹，便得意洋洋回到府中，问起同伴，知是方才见的那位大人是这府里提拔起来的，“他不念旧恩，反来踢弄咱们家里，见了他骂他几句，他竟不敢答言。”那荣府的人本嫌包勇，只是主人不计较他，如今他又在外头惹祸，正好趁着贾政无事，便将包勇喝酒闹事的话回了贾政。贾政此时正怕风波，听见家人回禀，便一时生气，叫进包勇来数骂了几句，也不好深沉责罚他，便派去看园，不许他在外行走。那包勇本是个直爽的脾气，投了主子，他便赤心护主，那知贾政反倒听了别的人话骂他。他也不敢再辩，只得收拾行李往园中看守浇灌去了。
未知后事如何，且听下回分解。

Jia Zheng entered the palace and paid his respects to the grand secretaries and princes assembled in the Council of State.

The Prince of Beijing told him, “We have summoned you today to question you by His Majesty’s orders.”

Jia Zheng promptly fell on his knees.

The grand secretaries asked, “Are you aware of the charges against your elder brother? That he intrigued with provincial officials, bullied the weak, allowed his son to gather a gambling party, and tried to seize the wife and daughter of some good citizen, driving the man to death when he failed?”

Jia Zheng bowed his head. “Since His Majesty appointed me chief examiner and I later inspected relief work, I went home last winter. Then I was put in charge of construction work and after that served as grain intendant of Jiangxi, after which I was impeached and recalled to the capital, where I worked in the Ministry of Works. I have not dared to be remiss in my duties day or night, but have neglected household affairs and know nothing about them. I am too stupid to control my sons and nephews, and so have failed to show proper gratitude for the Imperial favour. I beg to be severely punished by His Majesty.”

The Prince of Beijing reported this. Soon an Imperial decree was issued, and the prince announced, “His Majesty has taken note of the censor’s impeachment of Jia Sheh for intriguing with provincial officials and bullying the weak. According to the censor, he had dealings with the prefect of Pingan and was in the habit of packing lawsuits. But when Jia Sheh was cross-examined, he testified that his dealings with that prefect were on account of their family connection and had nothing to do with official business; and the censor was unable to substantiate his charge. The only charge proved is that he used his influence to extort some old fans from Stone Idiot; however, these being mere curios, it is not as if he had extorted them from some good citizen. Though Stone Idiot committed suicide, this was on account of his own foolish madness and differs from death under pressure. Jia Sheh is therefore pardoned and sent to a frontier post to redeem his crimes by good service.

“As for the charge that Jia Zhen seized a good citizen’s wife or daughter to be his concubine and drove her to death when she refused, the Censorate’s investigation has shown that Second Sister You was betrothed while still in the womb to Zhang Hua, who had not married her. Because of his poverty she broke off the engagement of her own free will, and her mother was willing to marry her to Jia Zhen’s brother, so this was not a case of seizure.

“Another charge was that Third Sister You, after cutting her throat, was buried without any report to the authorities. The investigation shows that she was the sister of Jia Zhen’s wife, and he had intended to find a husband for her. But when he pressed her for some betrothal gifts, slanderous talk drove her to hang herself in shame and anger; so she was not hounded to death by Jia Zhen. However, as a hereditary official he showed contempt for the law by burying her without reporting it. He should be severely punished, but in consideration of the fact that he is the descendant of a meritorious minister, We cannot bear to punish him. He too is pardoned and deprived of his hereditary rank, then sent to serve at a coastal outpost to redeem his crime. Jia Rong, being young, is not involved and is released.

“Jia Zheng, having held provincial posts for many years, has been circumspect and diligent in his work. He is excused from punishment for failing to control his household.”

Jia Zheng kotowed gratefully, then begged the prince to express his heartfelt thanks to the Emperor.

“You should thank His Majesty. Is there anything else you wish me to report?” asked the prince.

“I am overwhelmed by the Imperial goodness which has not punished me severely and is even returning our confiscated property. In my gratitude, I would like to hand over to the state the property left by my ancestors as well as my own savings.”

“His Majesty in his benevolence to his subjects is just and careful in meting out punishments and rewards. Since he has shown such great goodness by returning your property, why make this request?” The other ministers also said it was unnecessary.

Then Jia Zheng, having thanked them and kotowed to the prince, took his leave. Anxious to reassure the Lady Dowager, he hurried home. The whole household, not knowing what this summons from the palace had portended, had been waiting on tenterhooks for news. At sight of him they were somewhat reassured, but dared not question him.

He hurried to his mother and described in detail the Emperor’s magnanimity. Although relieved, the old lady was distressed to hear that both hereditary titles had been confiscated and Jia Sheh and Jia Zhen had been sent to distant posts. Lady Xing and Madam You burst out weeping at this.

“Set your heart at rest, madam,” urged Jia Zheng. “Although my elder brother has to serve at a frontier post, he will be working for the state and won’t have to suffer. If he does well, he may be reinstated. As for Zhen, he’s young and should do his bit. If not for this, the virtue of our ancestors would not have sufficed to preserve our estates.”

He went on in this vein to comfort her.

As we saw in the last chapter, the Lady Dowager had never liked Jia She, and Jia Zhen of the East Mansion after all belonged to a different branch of the family. So only Lady Xing and Madam You wept uncontrollably.

Lady Xing reflected, “All our property is gone. My husband is old and being exiled; and though Lian is my son he has always sided with his Second Uncle. Now that we’re dependent on him, of course he and his wife will side with them more than ever. I shall be left all on my own. What am I to do?”

Madam You had been in sole charge of the Ning Mansion’s affairs. Apart from Jia Zhen she ranked as the mistress, and they had always been on good terms. Now that he had been found guilty and exiled and their property confiscated, though the old lady was kind to her she was dependent on the Rong Mansion. Besides, she had to look after Phei-feng and Chieh-luan, and her son Jung and his wife were not yet able to restore the family’s fortunes. She reflected, “My second and third sister-in-law were involved by Lian, yet they’re both all right and have been reunited with their husbands; but how are the few of us left here to live?” This set her weeping too.

The Lady Dowager, much distressed, asked Jia Zheng, “Can your elder brother and Zhen come back, now that their cases have been settled? And since Jung was found not guilty, he should be released.”

“According to the law, elder brother can’t come back,” he answered. “But I’ve asked someone to do us a favour and let him come home with his son to get their luggage ready, and the yamen has agreed. So I think Jung will be coming out with his father and grandfather. Don’t worry, madam. I’ll see to it.”

“I’ve grown so dreadfully old these last few years,” she said, “that I’ve stopped asking about household affairs. We know the East Mansion was confiscated and of course that means their house too. But now your elder brother’s place and Lian’s have been raided too. How much is left of our stables in the West Mansion and our estates in the east? We must give those two who are going away several thousand taels.”

Jia Zheng was at his wit’s end. He thought, “If I tell her the truth, the old lady may have a shock; but if I don’t, what’s to be done?” Finally he answered, “If you hadn’t asked, madam, I wouldn’t have dared to tell you. Since now you have, and as Lian is here too, I’ll report that yesterday I made an investigation. Our old treasury is empty. Not only have we spent all that was in it, we’re in debt outside. If we’d spent no money to get people to intercede for Elder Brother, even though the Emperor is so kind I’m afraid things would have gone badly for him and his son. But we’ve no means of raising that sum. The income from our eastern estates was mortgaged long ago; we can’t get so much cash in a hurry. The only way out is to pawn the clothes and jewels which His Majesty has not confiscated, to provide travelling expenses for Elder Brother and Zhen. As for the future, we shall have to cross that bridge when we come to it.”

The Lady Dowager wept in consternation. “How have we come down in the world like this?” she exclaimed. “I know our family isn’t what it was, but I never thought we were so badly off. I remember hearing that my family in the old days was ten times better off than this. After putting up a show of affluence for some years without any major disasters, we went downhill, and in less than a couple of years we were bankrupt! Do you mean we can’t even hold out for a year or two?”

Jia Zheng answered tearfully, “If we still had the two hereditary stipends we could raise some loans outside; but we’ve no security now, and who would be willing to help us? When I think of our relatives, those who used to sponge on us are poor now, while those who didn’t won’t agree to help. I didn’t go carefully into the matter yesterday, but I checked the list of our domestic staff. We not only have no money coming in, we can’t even afford the upkeep of so many servants.”

The Lady Dowager was distraught. Just then Jia She, Jia Zhen and Jia Jung came in to pay their respects.

With this she took Chia Sheh’s hand in one of hers and Chia Chen’s in the other, and burst out sobbing. Ashamed and distressed by her tears, the two men fell on their knees.

“Because we worthless sons and grandsons have failed to live up to our ancestors’ merits and made you grieve so, madam, we deserve to die without a burial place!” they cried.

Their distress set the whole household wailing again.

Chia Cheng had to urge, “We must first decide how to raise the money for their journey. They can only stay at home for a day or two at most; if we delay any longer, the yamen will send to press us.”

The old lady, choking down her tears, told the two culprits, “You’d better go now and have a talk with your wives.” She instructed Chia Cheng, “This business can’t be put off. If you try to raise a loan outside and that delays you past the deadline set by the court, what then? I shall have to provide for you. Besides, this confusion we’re in can’t go on.” She sent Yuanyang away to carry out her orders.

Then Chia Sheh and the others left. They wept for a while with Chia Cheng, confessing how self-willed they had been in the past, how they now repented, and how hard they found this parting. Then they went off sadly to their own apartments. Old Chia Sheh could still take this blow; but how could Chia Chen and Madam Yu bear to part? And Chia Lien and Chia Jung clung to their fathers, sobbing. Although their punishment was lighter than banishment with the army, this was a life-and-death parting. However, as things had come to such a pass, they had to harden their hearts.

The Lady Dowager sent for Lady Hsing and Lady Wang as well as Yuanyang, and told them to open all her cases and trunks and bring out the savings she had put by since her marriage. Then she made a distribution, giving Chia Sheh three thousand taels.

“Take two thousand of this for your journey,” she said, “and leave the third thousand for your wife for household expenses. Take three thousand to Chen. But you’re only to have one thousand of it; the other two thousand must be kept by your wife. You’ll have to live apart from now on. You can still share the same house, but you must cater for yourselves. And Hsi-chun’s future marriage will be my responsibility. I’m sorry Hsi-feng has worn herself out looking after things, only to end up with nothing; so I’m giving her three thousand taels too. She must keep it herself, and not let Lien have it. As she’s still so ill and confused, give it to Ping-erh for her. Here are some clothes left by your grandfather, and some of my own when I was young — clothes and trinkets which are no use to me now. The men’s clothes can be shared out between the elder master, Chen, Lien and Jung. The women’s can go to the elder mistress, Chen’s wife and Hsi-feng. This five hundred taels of silver is for Lien: next year, when he has time, he must take Lin girl’s coffin south.”

Having made these dispositions she told Chia Cheng, “You said there are still some debts outside which must be paid. We can’t avoid that. You must sell this gold to settle them. They’re the ones who’ve squandered all I had. But you’re my son too, and I’m not being partial. Since Pao-yu’s married now, the gold and silver I have left, worth several thousand taels, are all for him. And since Chu’s wife has always been good to me and Lan is a good boy, I’m giving them some too. That’s all I can do.”

Chia Cheng and the others knelt down.

“At our great age we’ve done nothing to show our filial piety,” they protested, “instead, we’ve accept-ed your generous bounty, madam, making us too ashamed to look you in the face!”

“Don’t talk such nonsense,” she retorted. “If we hadn’t had this upset, of course I’d have kept my savings. But the household’s too big, with only the second master in official service. We only need a few servants — you can tell the stewards to send the rest away. We must make a proper allocation of servants to each household. When the whole estate was confiscated, didn’t some of the servants have to leave?

"Well, what's to be done? Those of our servants who are entitled to emancipation should be given their freedom, and those who deserve rewards should be given some presents. Although our house has not been confiscated, you must hand over the Garden. As for our landholdings, let Lian dispose of them: some can be sold, some kept. But no more keeping up appearances and putting on empty shows! I'll speak frankly. There's still some silver belonging to the Zhen family of the South in the charge of Lady Wang. Send someone to return it to them at once. If any further charges are brought against us, won't they be 'out of the frying pan into the fire'?"

Jia Zheng, who had no experience in managing a household, agreed to all the old lady's proposals, thinking: "The old lady really knows how to run a family. We're the ones who have mismanaged things and ruined it."

Seeing how tired she was, he begged her to rest and recover her composure.

"I haven't much left," she told him. "When I die, use what I have for my funeral. The remainder can be divided among the maids who have waited on me."

This reduced Jia Zheng and the others to even greater distress. They knelt down and said, "Do set your heart at rest, madam. We pray that, thanks to your good fortune, we may before long receive a royal pardon enabling us to work hard to redeem our past faults and serve you devotedly till you are a hundred."

"I hope it turns out that way, so that I can face our ancestors after my death," she replied. "Don't imagine I'm one who can enjoy luxury but not poverty! It's just that these last few years, seeing you all making such a grand show, I was only too glad to take things easy, have a good time and look after my health. Who could have guessed that our family would decline to this extent! I knew all along that we were presenting a fine appearance outside but were bankrupt inside. As the proverb says, 'Habits change with one's environment and physical condition.' Still, it was hard for me to cut our coat according to our cloth. Now that we've come down in the world this is a good chance to retrench and keep up our reputation -- otherwise people will laugh at us. You don't understand. You think I'm frantic because I know we're poor. But what weighs on my mind is the magnificent achievements of our forefathers. Every day I hoped you would outdo them and at least keep up our property. Who could have known that the two masters would get up to such tricks!"

The Lady Dowager was still holding forth when Feng'er came rushing in frantically to report to Lady Wang, "Our mistress heard the news from outside and wept all morning. Now she can't get her breath and Pinger has sent me to tell you, madam."

Before she could finish, the old lady asked, "What is it?"

Lady Wang answered for the maid, "They say Xifeng is in a bad way."

The old lady rose to her feet. "Ai! Those wretched children! Do they mean to be the death of me?" She called for maids to support her so that she could go to see for herself.

Jia Zheng stepped forward to dissuade her. "You've been so upset, madam, and have given so many orders, you must rest now. If your grandson's wife is ill, my wife can go to see her. Why should you trouble to go yourself? If seeing her distresses you again and you fall ill, what are we to do?"

"You all go out now and come back later, as I've more to say," she ordered.

Not venturing to say any more, Jia Zheng withdrew to make arrangements for his brother's and nephew's departure, instructing Jia Lian to choose some servants to accompany them. Then the old lady told Yuanyang and the other maids to take Xifeng's presents and go with her.

Xifeng was in a state of collapse. Pinger's eyes were swollen from weeping. When they heard that the old lady was coming with Lady Wang and the rest, she hurried out to meet them.

"How is she now?" the old lady asked.

Not wanting to alarm her, Pinger said, "She's a little better." She helped the old lady in, then stepped forward to lift the curtain gently.

The bed-curtains. As Xifeng opened her eyes and saw the Lady Dowager coming in, she was filled with shame. She had thought Their Ladyships were angry with her and had abandoned her to live or die as she pleased. Never had she expected Their Ladyships to come in person to see her. This was such a relief that the congestion in her chest seemed to ease a little and she struggled to sit up.

“Don’t move,” said the old lady, telling Pinger to hold her down. “Are you feeling better?”

“A little better,” whispered Xifeng with tears. “When I think how good you and Her Ladyship were to me ever since I was small! But I have no luck. Some demon must have addled my wits and made me so crazy that I couldn’t show my gratitude by waiting on you and winning your approval. Yet you still treated me as a human being, putting me in charge of the household — and I turned everything upside down! How can I ever look you in the face again? Now that you’ve come in person, I don’t deserve such kindness. I’m afraid instead of living three days longer I may lose two.”

“All that trouble was stirred up by outsiders, it had nothing to do with you,” the old lady consoled her. “Even if your things were taken, that doesn’t matter. I’ve brought you a whole lot of things — look.”

She ordered the maids to show them to Xifeng, who was by nature insatiably acquisitive. Now that all her possessions had been confiscated she was naturally frantic, and afraid too that she would be blamed. She had been wishing she could die. But the old lady’s kind visit and Lady Wang’s lack of reproach, coming to comfort her, as well as the news that Jia Lian was in the clear, had set her mind at rest. She kowtowed from her pillow to the old lady.

“Set your heart at rest, madam,” she said. “If thanks to your good fortune I recover, I’ll gladly work as a maid to wait on you and Her Ladyship with all my heart!”

The old lady could not help weeping to hear how broken-hearted she was.

Baoyu, who had never experienced such great upheavals before and had known only happiness, not suffering, was now surrounded by people weeping. This affected him even more than a simpleton, so that he wept whenever he saw others in tears. Xifeng, however, at sight of the general despondency forced herself to say a few words to comfort the old lady, then begged her and Lady Wang to return to their apartments.

“I’ll come to kowtow my thanks when I’m a little better,” she said, raising her head.

The Lady Dowager told Pinger, “Take good care of her. If you need anything, come and ask me for it.” Then she took Lady Wang back to her own quarters.

On the way they heard waiting-maids sobbing in two or three different places. This was more than the old lady could bear.

“Go back now,” she said to Lady Wang, and told Baoyu to see his father and brother off before returning. Then she lay down on her couch and wept. Luckily Yuanyang and the other maids could comfort her in various ways, and she finally calmed down enough to rest.

But no more of the grief at the separation of Jia She and the others. None of the servants taken with them were willing to go, and they inevitably complained bitterly, lamenting their fate. Indeed, this parting was worse than death, and the spectators were even more upset than the victims. So the whole Rong Mansion rang with lamentations.

Jia Zheng, a stickler for the rules and a believer in the principles of Confucianism, after clasping hands in farewell mounted his horse and rode to the city gate. There, raising his wine cup, he urged Jia She and the others to do their best to atone for their crimes by good service, in view of the Imperial clemency to meritorious ministers. Then Jia She and the others parted from him in tears.

Jia Zheng took Baoyu home. Before they entered the gate, they saw many servants there clamouring noisily.

“We’ve received an edict today,” they announced, “that Master Zheng is to inherit the title of Duke of Rongguo!”

These men were demanding tips, but the gatemen argued, “This is the hereditary title which our master was to inherit anyway. Why should you demand tips for that?”

“The honour of a title is more valuable than anything else,” they retorted. “Your Elder Master has thrown his away. He could never have hoped to get this back. Now that His Majesty in His goodness has shown such

This is an extraordinary piece of good fortune, a chance in a thousand! You must give us some largesse to celebrate.”

Just then Jia Zheng came home and the gatemen reported this to him. Although pleased by the news, because it resulted from his elder brother’s impeachment he was moved to tears. He hurried in to tell the Lady Dowager, who of course was overjoyed and urged him to work hard to prove himself worthy of this Imperial favour. Lady Wang had been afraid that the old lady might be distressed and had come to comfort her; and this good news delighted her too. Only Lady Xing and Madam You were inwardly miserable, though they did not show it.

As for those fickle friends and relatives outside, at the time of the Jia family’s disaster they had all steered clear of them; but now that Jia Zheng had inherited the title and was obviously back in Imperial favour, they came to offer congratulations. However, Jia Zheng, being a sincere man, was more upset than pleased by his inheritance of his brother’s title, simply feeling profound gratitude for the Emperor’s kindness. The next day he went to court to express his thanks, and begged to have the mansions and Garden which had been returned to him converted into official premises. Not until a decree arrived from the Inner Court forbidding this was his mind set at rest and he could go home. After that he performed his duties conscientiously.

But the household’s finances were in a bad way, their expenditure exceeding their income. And as Jia Zheng was not one to socialize, his stewards saw that he was honest and simple, Xifeng was too ill to run the household, and Jia Lian’s debts were mounting. They could not avoid pawning or selling property. Some of the servants who had money were afraid that Jia Lian would ask to borrow from them, and therefore pretended to be hard up or stayed away, some even asking for leave so that they could look for other jobs. Only Bao Yong, newly recruited, had come just at the time of the Rong Mansion’s disgrace and showed his good faith by working hard. It incensed him to see the others cheating their masters; but being a newcomer he could not get a word in, and so he took to stuffing himself with food then sleeping, in a fit of temper. The other servants, resenting his refusal to toe the line, told Jia Zheng that he was a drunkard and trouble-maker who neglected his duties.

“Let him be,” said Jia Zheng. “He was recommended by the Zhen family, and I don’t like to dismiss him. Poor as we are, one more or less doesn’t make much difference.” So he did not send him away.

The others then complained to Jia Lian that Bao Yong was no good; but Jia Lian, not venturing to act on his own authority, let him stay.

One day, having nothing to do, Bao Yong drank a few cups of wine and strolled out to the main street near the Rong Mansion. There he overheard two men talking.

“Just see what a big family like that can come to!” one said. “The other day they were raided, and we don’t know how they’re doing now.”

“How could they go under?” the other retorted. “I hear one of their young ladies was a Imperial Consort. She may have died, but they’ve still got powerful backing. Besides, I often see them calling on dukes and marquises — they’re bound to have protectors. Why, the present prefect and the former Minister of War are their relatives. With so many bigwigs to shield them, can they come to grief?”

“You live here for nothing!” the first man scoffed. “Others may be all right, but not that Lord Jia. I often see him calling at both mansions, and though the other day the censor impeached him, the Emperor ordered the prefect to investigate before taking action. Do you know what he did? Because he’d had help from both mansions and was afraid of being accused of favouritism, he gave them a fierce kick — that’s why their property was confiscated. Well, well! What is the world coming to?”

This chance conversation was clearly overheard by Bao Yong, who thought angrily, “So there are such heartless men in the world! I wonder who this Lord Jia is. If I set eyes on him, I’ll beat him to death. I’ll take the consequences.” He was tipsily nursing this foolish idea when he heard the approach of horsemen and saw the two men in front whisper, “Here comes that Lord Jia.”

Hate welled up in Bao Yong. Under the influence of wine he cried boldly, “Heartless...”

This couple have forgotten the kindness shown them by our Jia family!”

From his chair Yucun heard the name Jia and craned forward to look. At sight of a drunkard, however, he paid no attention and passed on.

Bao Yong in his cups had lost all sense of proportion. He swaggered back to the mansion and asked the other servants who that official was. When told that he had been promoted by their house, he exclaimed, “Instead of being grateful for past favours, he kicks us when we’re down! I cursed him just now, but he didn’t dare answer back!”

The Rong Mansion servants had always disliked Bao Yong, but their master had ignored his faults. Now that he had made trouble outside, taking advantage of the fact that Jia Zheng was at home they reported that he had been drinking and brawling. Jia Zheng, just then very jumpy, lost his temper and summoned Bao Yong to give him a talking-to. However, not venturing to punish him too severely, he ordered him to keep an eye on the Garden and not to venture outside again. Being a straightforward fellow, since he had attached himself to this family Bao Yong was whole-heartedly loyal. He had not expected to be blamed on the strength of other people’s tales; but not venturing to defend himself he had to pack his things and move into the Garden to keep watch and do the watering.

To know what followed, read the next chapter.

第108章 强欢笑蘅芜庆生辰 死缠绵潇湘闻鬼哭

却说贾政先前曾将房产并大观园奏请入官，内廷不收，又无人居住，只好封锁。因园子接连尤氏、惜春住宅，太觉旷阔无人，遂将包勇罚看荒园。此时贾政理家，奉了贾母之命，将人口渐次减少，诸凡省俭，尚且不能支持。幸喜凤姐是贾母心爱的人，王夫人等虽不大喜欢，若说治家办事，尚能出力，所以内事仍交凤姐办理。但近来因被抄以后，诸事运用不来，也是每形拮据。那些房头上下人等原是宽裕惯了的，如今较往日十去其七，怎能周到？不免怨言不绝。凤姐也不敢推辞，在贾母前扶病承欢。过了些时，贾赦、贾珍各到当差地方，恃有用度，暂且自安。写书回家，都言安逸，家中不必挂念。于是贾母放心，邢夫人、尤氏也略略宽怀。
　　一日，史湘云出嫁回门，来贾母这边请安。贾母提起他女婿甚好，史湘云也将那里家中平安的话说了，请老太太放心，又提起黛玉去世，不免大家落泪。贾母又想起迎春苦楚，越觉悲伤起来。史湘云解劝一回，又到各家请安问好毕，仍到贾母房中安歇。言及薛家这样人家，“被薛大哥闹的家破人亡，今年虽是缓决人犯，明年不知可能减等？”贾母道：“你还不知道呢：昨儿蟠儿媳妇死的不明白，几乎又闹出一场事来。还幸亏老佛爷有眼，叫他带来的丫头自己供出来了，那夏奶奶没的闹了，自家拦住相验，你姨妈这里才将皮裹肉的打发出去了。如今守着蝌儿过日子。这孩子却有良心，他说哥哥在监里尚没完事，不肯娶亲。你邢妹妹在大太太那边，也就很苦。琴姑娘为他公公死了还没满服，梅家尚未娶去。你说说，真真‘六亲同运’。薛家是这么着；二太太的娘家大舅太爷一死，凤丫头的哥哥也不成人；那二舅太爷是个小气的，又是官项不清，也是打饥荒，甄家自从抄家以后，别无信息。”湘云道：“三姐姐去了，曾有书字回来么？”贾母道：“自从出了嫁，二老爷回来说，你三姐姐在海疆很好。只是没有书信，我也是日夜惦记。为我们家连连的出些不好事，所以我也顾不来。如今四丫头也没有给他提亲。环儿呢，谁有功夫提起他来？如今我们家的日子比你从前在这里的时候更苦了。只可怜你宝姐姐，自过了门，没过一天舒服日子。你二哥哥还是那么疯疯颠颠，这怎么好呢！
　　湘云道：“我从小儿在这里长大的，这里那些人的脾气，我都知道的。这一回来了，竟都改了样子了。我打量我隔了好些时没来，他们生疏我；我细想起来，竟不是的。就是见了我，瞧他们的意思，原要象先一样的热闹，不知道怎么说说就伤起心来了，所以我坐了坐儿就到老太太这里来了。”贾母道：“如今的日子在我也罢了，他们年轻轻儿的人，还了得。我正要想个法儿，叫他们还热闹一天才好，只是打不起这个精神来。”湘云道：“我想起来了，宝姐姐不是后儿的生日吗？我多住一天，给他拜个寿，大家热闹一天。不知老太太怎么样？”贾母道：“我真正气糊涂了。你不提我竟忘了。后日可不是他的生日吗！我明日拿出钱来，给他办个生日。他没有定亲的时候，倒做过好几次，如今过了门倒没有做。宝玉这孩子，头里很伶俐，很淘气；如今因为家里的事不好，把这孩越发弄的话都没有了。倒是珠儿媳妇还好。他有的时候是这么着，没的时候他也是这么着，带着兰儿静静儿的过日子，倒难为他。”湘云道：“别人还不离，独有琏二嫂子，连模样儿都改了，说话也不伶俐了。明日等我来引逗他们，看他们怎么样。但只他们嘴里不说，心里要抱怨我，说我有了……”刚说到这里，却把个脸飞红了。贾母会意道：“这怕什么？当初妹妹们都是在一处乐惯了的，说说笑笑，再别留这些心。大凡一个人有也罢没也罢，总要受得富贵、耐得贫贱才好呢。你宝姐姐生来是个大方的人。头里他家这样好，他也一点儿不骄傲；后来他家坏了事，他也是舒舒坦坦的。如今在我家里，宝玉待他好，他也是那样安顿；一时待他不好，也不见他有什么烦恼。我看这孩子倒是个有福的。你林姐姐他就最小性儿，又多心，所以到底儿不长命的。凤丫头也见过些事，很不该略见些风波就改了样子。他若这样没见识，也就是小器了。后儿宝丫头的生日，我另拿出银子来，热热闹闹的给他做个生日，也叫他喜欢这么一天。”湘云答应着：“老太太说的很是。索性把那些姐妹们都请了来，大家叙一叙。”贾母道：“自然要请的。”一时高兴，遂叫鸳鸯拿出一百银子来，交给外头：“叫他明日起，预备两天的酒饭。”鸳鸯领命，叫婆子交了出去，一宿无话。
　　次日传话出去，打发人去接迎春，又请了薛姨妈、宝琴，叫带了香菱来，又请李婶娘，不多半日，李纹、李绮都来了。宝钗本不知道，听见老太太的丫头来请，说：“薛姨太太来了，请二奶奶过去呢。”宝钗心里喜欢，便是随身衣服过去，要见他母亲。只见妹子宝琴并香菱都在这里，又见李婶娘等人也都来了，心想：“那些人必是知道我们家的事情完了，所以来问候的。”便去问了李婶娘好，见了贾母，然后与他母亲说了几句话，和李家姐妹们问好。
　　湘云在旁说道：“太太们请都坐下，让我们姐妹们给姐姐拜寿。”宝钗听了，倒呆了一呆，回来一想：“可不是明日是我的生日吗？”便说：“姐妹们过来瞧老太太是该的，若说为我的生日，是断断不敢的。”正推让着，宝玉也来请薛姨妈、李婶娘的安。听见宝钗自己推让，他心里本早打算过宝钗生日，因家中闹得七颠八倒，也不敢在贾母处提起。今儿湘云等众人要拜寿，便喜欢道：“明日才是生日，我正要告诉老太太来。”湘云笑道：“扯臊，老太太还等你告诉？你打量这些人为什么来？是老太太请的。”宝钗听了，心下未信，只听贾母合他母亲道：“可怜宝丫头做了一年新媳妇，家用接二连三的有事，总没有给他做过生日，今日我给他做个生日，请姨太太、太太们来，大家说说话儿。”薛姨妈道：“老太太这些时心里才安，他小人儿家还没有孝敬老太太，倒要老太太操心。”湘云道：“老太太最疼的孙子是二哥哥，难道二嫂子就不疼了么？况且宝姐姐也配老太太给他做生日。”宝钗低头不语。宝玉心里想道：“我只说史妹妹出了阁必换了一个人了，我所以不敢亲近他，他也不来理我；如今听他的话，竟和先前是一样的。为什么我们那个过了门，更觉的腼腆了，话都说不出来了呢？”正想着，小丫头进来说：“二姑奶奶回来了。”随后李纨、凤姐都进来，大家厮见一番。迎春提起他父亲出门，说：“本要赶来见见，只是他拦着不许来，说是咱们家正是晦气时候，不要沾染在身上。我扭不过，没有来，直哭了两三天。”凤姐道：“今儿为什么肯放你回来？”迎春道：“他又说咱们家二老爷又袭了职，还可以走走，不妨事的，所以才放我来。”说着又哭起来。贾母道：“我原为闷的慌，今日接你们来给孙子媳妇过生日，说说笑笑，解个闷儿，你们又提起这些烦事来，又招起我的烦恼来了。”迎春等都不敢作声了。
　　凤姐虽勉强说了几句有兴的话，终不似先前爽利、招人发笑。贾母心里要宝钗喜欢，故意的怄凤姐儿说话。凤姐也知贾母之意，便竭力张罗，说道：“今儿老太太喜欢些了。你看这些人好几时没有聚在一处，今儿齐全。”说着，回过头去，看见婆婆、尤氏不在这里，又缩住了口。贾母为着“齐全”两字，也想邢夫人等，叫人请去。邢夫人、尤氏、惜春等听见老太太叫，不敢不来，心内也十分不愿意、想着家业零败，偏又高兴给宝钗做生日，到底老太太偏心，便来了也是无精打彩的。贾母问起岫烟来，邢夫人假说病着不来。贾母会意，知薛姨妈在这里有些不便，也不提了。
　　一时摆下果酒。贾母说：“也不送到外头，今日只许咱们娘儿们乐一乐。”宝玉虽然娶过亲的人，因贾母疼爱，仍在里头打混，但不与湘云、宝琴等同席，便在贾母身旁设着一个坐儿，他替宝钗轮流敬酒。贾母道：“如今且坐下，大家喝酒。到挨晚儿再到各处行礼去。若如今行起礼来，大家又闹规矩，把我的兴头打回去，就没趣了。”宝钗便依言坐下。贾母又向众人道：“咱们今儿索性洒脱些，各留一两个人伺候。我叫鸳鸯带了彩云、莺儿、袭人、平儿等在后间去也喝一钟酒。”鸳鸯等说：“我们还没有给二奶奶磕头，怎么就好喝酒去呢？”贾母道：“我说了，你们只管去。用的着你们再来。”鸳鸯等去了。这里贾母才让薛姨妈等喝酒。见他们都不是往常的样子，贾母着急道：“你们到底是怎么着？大家高兴些才好。”湘云道：“我们又吃又喝，还要怎么着呢？”凤姐道：“他们小的时候都高兴，如今碍着脸不敢混说，所以老太太瞧着冷净了。”宝玉轻轻的告诉贾母道：“话是没有什么说的，再说就说到不好的上头去了。不如老太太出个主意，叫他们行个令儿罢。”贾母侧着耳朵听了，笑道：“若是行令，又得叫鸳鸯去。”
　　宝玉听了，不待再说，就出席到后间去找鸳鸯，说：“老太太要行令，叫姐姐去呢。”鸳鸯道：“小爷，让我们舒舒服服的喝一钟罢。何苦来，又来搅什么？”宝玉道：“当真老太太说的，叫你去呢。与我什么相干？”鸳鸯没法，说道：“你们只管喝，我去了就来。”便到贾母那边。老太太道：“你来了么？这里要行令呢。”鸳鸯道：“听见宝二爷说老太太叫我，才来的。不知老太太要行什么令儿？”贾母道：“那文的怪闷的慌，武的又不好，你倒是想个新鲜玩意儿才好。”鸳鸯想了想道：“如今姨太太有了年纪，不肯费心，倒不如拿出令盆骰子来，大家掷个曲牌名儿赌输赢酒罢。”贾母道：“这也使得。”便命人取骰盆放在案上。鸳鸯说：“如今用四个骰子掷去，掷不出名儿来的罚一杯，掷出名儿来，每人喝酒的杯数儿，掷出来再定。”众人听了道：“这是容易的，我们都随着。”鸳鸯便打点儿。众人叫鸳鸯喝了一杯，就在他身上数起，恰是薛姨妈先掷。薛姨妈便掷了一下，却是四个么。鸳鸯道：“这是有名的，叫做‘商山四皓’。有年纪的喝一杯。”于是贾母、李婶娘、邢、王两夫人都该喝。贾母举酒要喝，鸳鸯道：“这是姨太太掷的，还该姨太太说个曲牌名儿，下家接一句‘千家诗’。说不出来的罚一杯。”薛姨妈道：“你又来算计我了，我那里说的上来？”贾母道：“不说到底寂寞，还是说一句的好。下家儿就是我了，若说不出来，我陪姨太太喝一钟就是了。”薛姨妈便道：“我说个‘临老入花丛’。”贾母点点头儿道：“‘将谓偷闲学少年’。”
　　说完，骰盆过到李纹，便掷了两个四，两个二。鸳鸯说：“也有名儿了，这叫‘刘阮入天台’。”李纹便接着说了个“二士入桃源”。下手儿便是李纨，说道：“‘寻得桃花好避秦’。”大家又喝了一口。
　　骰盆又过到贾母跟前，便掷了两个二，两个三。贾母道：“这要喝酒了。”鸳鸯道：“有名儿的，这是‘江南引雏’。众人都该喝一杯。”凤姐道：“雏是雏，倒飞了好些了。”众人瞅了他一眼，凤姐便不言语。贾母道：“我说什么呢？‘公领孙’罢。”下手是李绮，便说道：“‘闲看儿童捉柳花’。”众人都说好。
　　宝玉巴不得要说、只是令盆轮不到，正想着，恰好到了跟前，便掷了一个二，两个三，一个么，便说道：“这是什么？”鸳鸯笑道：“这是个‘臭’！先喝一钟再掷罢。”宝玉只得喝了又掷。这一掷掷了两个三，两个四。鸳鸯道：“有了，这叫做‘张敞画眉’。”宝玉知是打趣他。宝钗的脸也飞红了。凤姐不大懂得，还说：“二兄弟快说了，再找下家儿是谁。”宝玉难说，自认：“罚了罢。我也没下家儿。”
　　过了令盆，轮到李纨，便掷了一下。鸳鸯道：“大奶奶掷的是‘十二金钗’。”宝玉听了，赶到李纨身旁看时，只见红绿对开，便说：“这一个好看的很。”忽然想起“十二钗”的梦来，便呆呆的退到自己座上，心里想：“这‘十二钗’说是金陵的，怎么我家这些人，如今七大八小的就剩了这几个？”复又看看湘云、宝钗，虽说都在，只是不见了黛玉。一时按捺不住，眼泪便要下来，恐人看见，便说身上燥的很，脱脱衣裳去，挂了筹出席去了。史湘云看见宝玉这般光景，打量宝玉掷不出好的来，被别人掷了去，心里不喜欢才去的；又嫌那个令儿没趣，便有些烦。只见李纨道：“我不说了。席间的人也不齐，不如罚我一杯。”
　　贾母道：“这个令儿也不热闹，不如蠲了罢。让鸳鸯掷一下，看掷出个什么来。”小丫头把令盆放在鸳鸯跟前。鸳鸯依命，便掷了两个二，一个五，那一个骰子在盆里只管转。鸳鸯叫道：“不要五！＂那骰子单单转出一个五来。鸳鸯道：“了不得！我输了。”贾母道：“这是不算什么的吗？”鸳鸯道：“名儿倒有，只是我说不上曲牌名来。”贾母道：“你说名儿，我给你诌。”鸯鸯道：“这是‘浪扫浮萍’。”贾母道：“这也不难，我替你说个‘秋鱼入菱窠’。”鸳鸯下手的就是湘云，便道：“‘白萍吟尽楚江秋’。”众人都道：“这句很确。”
　　贾母道：“这令完了，咱们喝两杯，吃饭罢。”回头一看，见宝玉还没进来，便问道：“宝玉那里去了，还不来？”鸳鸯道：“换衣裳去了。”贾母道：“谁跟了去的？”那莺儿便上来回道：“我看见二爷出去，我叫袭人姐姐跟了去了。”贾母王夫人才放心。等了一回，王夫人叫人去找。小丫头到了新房子里，只见五儿在那里插蜡。小丫头便问：“宝二爷那里去了？”五儿道：“在老太太那边喝酒呢。”小丫头道：“我打老太太那里来，太太叫我来找，岂有在那里倒叫我来找的呢。”五儿道：“这就不知道了，你到别处找去罢。”小丫头没法，只得回来，遇见秋纹，问道：“你见二爷那里去了？”秋纹道：“我也找他，太太们等他吃饭。这会子那里去了呢？你快去回老太太去，不必说不在家，只说喝了酒不大受用，不吃饭了，略躺一躺再来，请老太太、太太们吃饭罢。”小丫头依言回去，告诉珍珠，珍珠回了贾母。贾母道：“他本来吃不多，不吃也罢了，叫他歇歇罢。告诉他今儿不必过来，有他媳妇在这里就是了。”珍珠便向小丫头道：“你听见了？”小丫头答应着，不便说明，只得在别处转了一转，说“告诉了”。众人也不理会，吃毕饭，大家散坐闲话，不提。
　　且说宝玉一时伤心，走出米，正无主意。只见袭人赶来，问是怎么了。宝玉道：“不怎么，只是心里怪烦的。要不趁他们喝酒，咱们两个到珍大奶奶那里逛逛去。”袭人道：“珍大奶奶在这里，去找谁？”宝玉道：“不找谁，瞧瞧他，既在这里，住的房屋怎么样。”袭人只得跟着，一面走，一面说。走到尤氏那边，又一个小门儿半开半掩，宝玉也不进去。只见看园门的两个婆子坐在门槛上说话儿。宝玉问道：“这小门儿开门么？”婆子道：“天天不开。今儿有人出来说，今日预备老太太要用园里的果子，才开着门等着呢。”宝玉便慢慢的走到那边，果见腰门半开。宝玉才要进去，袭人忙拉住道：“不用去。园里不干净，常没有人去，别再撞见什么。”宝玉仗着酒气，说道：“我不怕那些，”袭人苦苦的拉住，不容他去。婆子们上来说道：“如今这园子安静的了。自从那日道士拿了妖去，我们摘花儿，打果子，一个人常走的。二爷要去，咱们都跟着，有这些人怕什么。”宝玉喜欢。袭人也不便相强，只得跟着。
　　宝玉进得园来，只见满目凄凉。那些花木枯萎，更有几处亭馆，彩色久经剥落。远远望见一丛翠竹，倒还茂盛。宝玉一想，说：“我自病时出园，住在后边，一连几个月不准我到这里，瞬息荒凉。你看独有那几竿翠竹菁葱，这不是潇湘馆么？”袭人道：“你几个月没来，连方向儿都忘了。咱们只管说话儿，不觉将怡红院走过了。”回头用手指着道：“这才是潇湘馆呢。”宝玉顺着袭人的手一瞧，道：“可不是过了吗？咱们回去瞧瞧。”袭人道：“天晚了，老太太必是等着吃饭，该回去了。”宝玉不言，找着旧路，竟往前走。你道宝玉虽离了大观园将及一载，岂遂忘了路径？只因袭人怕他见了潇湘馆，想起黛玉，又要伤心，所以要用言混过。后来见宝玉只望里走，只怕他招了邪气，所以哄着他，只说已经走过了。那里知道宝玉的心全在潇湘馆上。此时宝玉往前急走，袭人只得赶上。见他站着，似有所见，如有所闻，便道：“你听什么？”宝玉道：“潇湘馆倒有人住么？”袭人道：“大约没有人罢。”宝玉道：“我明明听见有人在内啼哭，怎么没有人？”袭人道：“是你疑心。素常你到这里，常听见林姑娘伤心，所以如今还是那样。”宝玉不信，还要听去。婆子们赶上说道：“二爷快回去罢，天已晚了。别处我们还敢走走；这里路儿隐僻，又听见人说，这里打林姑娘死后，常听见有哭声，所以人都不敢走的。”宝玉、袭人听说，都吃了一惊。宝玉道：“可不是？”说着，便滴下泪来，说：“林妹妹，林妹妹！好好儿的，是我害了你！你别怨我，只是父母作主，并不是我负心！”愈说愈痛，便大哭起来。袭人正在没法，只见秋纹带着些人赶来，对袭人道：“你好大胆子！怎么和二爷到这里来？老太太、太太急的打发人各处都找到了。刚才腰门上有人说是你和二爷到这里来了，唬的老太太、太太们了不得，骂着我叫我带人赶来。还不快回去呢。”宝玉犹自痛哭，袭人也不顾他哭，两个人拉着就走，一面替他拭眼泪，告诉他老太太着急。宝玉没法，只得回来。
　　袭人知老太太不放心，将宝玉仍送到贾母那边，众人都等着未散。贾母便说：“袭人！我素常因你明白，才把宝玉交给你，怎么今儿带他园里去？他的病才好，倘或撞着什么，又闹起来，那可怎么好？”袭人也不敢分辩，只得低头不语。宝钗看宝玉颜色不好，心里着实的吃惊。倒还是宝玉恐袭人受委屈，说道：“青天白日怕什么？我因为好些时没到园里逛逛，今儿趁着酒兴走走，那里就撞着什么了呢？”凤姐在园里吃过大亏的，听到那里，寒毛直竖，说：“宝兄弟胆子忒大了。”湘云道：“不是胆大，倒是心实。不知是会芙蓉神去了，还是寻什么仙去了。”宝玉听着，也不答言。独有王夫人急的一言不发。贾母问道：“你到园里没有唬着呀？不用说了。以后要逛，到底多带几个人才好。不是你闹的，大家早散了。去罢，好好的睡一夜，明儿一早过来，我要找补，叫你们再乐一天呢。别为他又闹出什么原故来。”众人听说遂辞了贾母出来。薛姨妈便到土夫人那里住下，史湘云仍在贾母房中，迎春便往惜春那里去了。馀者各自回去不提。独有宝玉回到房中，嗳声叹气。宝钗明知其故，也不理他。只是怕他忧闷勾出旧病来，便进里间，叫袭人来，细问他宝玉到园怎么样的光景。
未知袭人怎么回说，下回分解。

Now Jia Zheng had previously requested that their property and the Garden of Grand View be confiscated by the throne, but the Inner Court had not taken them over. As the houses were unoccupied, they had to be locked up. Because the Garden adjoined the residences of Madam You and Xichun, it seemed too large and deserted, so Bao Yong was assigned to keep watch there as a punishment.

Jia Zheng, now in charge of the household, was carrying out the Lady Dowager’s instructions to reduce the staff gradually and cut down expenses in every way. Yet even so they could not make both ends meet. Luckily Xifeng was the old lady’s favourite. Though Lady Wang and the rest had no great liking for her, she was still able to manage affairs; so the internal household was left in her hands. But since the confiscation of their property she had no means of raising money, and was hard pressed too. All the servants, high and low, were used to living in luxury; and now that their numbers had been cut by seventy per cent, how could they have all they wanted? Complaints were heard every day. Xifeng did not dare plead illness but had to do her best despite her sickness to please the old lady.

After some time, Jia She and Jia Zhen reached their posts where they had certain resources and so could live at ease for the time being. They wrote home that they were comfortable and the family need not worry about them. This set the Lady Dowager’s mind at rest, and Lady Xing and Madam You too felt somewhat relieved.

One day, Xiangyun came back after her marriage to pay a respects to her family. She called first on the Lady Dowager, who spoke well of her son-in-law. Xiangyun assured her that all was well in her new home and she had no worries, then spoke of Daiyu’s death which reduced them all to tears. The thought of Yingchun’s wretchedness now made the old lady even more upset. Xiangyun did her best to console her. After calling on the rest of the family she came back to spend the night in the Lady Dowager’s apartments. They spoke of the Xue family’s ruin by Xue Pan.

“This year his sentence has been postponed; but who knows whether it may be commuted next year or not?” asked Xiangyun.

“Don’t you know?” said the old lady. “Pan’s wife died a strange death yesterday, and that nearly caused more trouble. Luckily the Bodhisattva showed us the way — the truth was confessed by her own maid, so Mrs. Xia couldn’t make a scene and stopped the coroner from holding an inquest. Your aunt Xue just managed to scrape together enough for the funeral by the skin of her teeth. Now she’s living with Ke. That boy has a conscience. He says he won’t marry until his brother’s case is settled. And your cousin in Aunt Xing’s place is having a wretched time too. Because Miss Qin is still in mourning for her father, the Mei family haven’t married her yet. As the saying goes, when one family’s in trouble, the whole clan suffers. That’s the way it is with the Xues. After the elder uncle of Lady Wang’s family died, Xifeng’s brother Wang Ren went to the bad. Her other uncle is a petty miser, and because of public funds he embezzled he’s in debt too. And since the Zhen family’s property was confiscated we’ve had no news of them.”

“Hasn’t Third Sister written home since she left?” Xiangyun asked.

“After her marriage, the Second Master came back and told us that your third sister was all right on the coast,” replied the old lady. “But we’ve had no letter from her, and I think of her day and night. Because so many dreadful things have happened to our family, I haven’t been able to attend to everything. Now no one has found a husband for Fourth Girl, and who has time to bother about Huan? Our life is harder now than in your day. I’m only sorry for your Cousin Baochai. Since her marriage she’s not had a single day of ease; and your Cousin Baoyu is still so crazy, what’s to be done?”

Xiangyun said, “I grew up here and I know the ways of all the inmates. Coming back this time, they seem to me quite changed. At first I thought they were standing on ceremony because I’d been away so long; but thinking it over, that can’t be the reason. When they saw me, they wanted to be as merry as in the old days; yet somehow, when we started talking, they looked most upset. So after sitting a little while I came over to you, madam.”

The old lady said, “The way we live now...”

"All right, they're young and have their whole lives ahead of them. I've been meaning to find some way to give them a day's fun, only I haven't the energy."

"I know!" said Xiangyun. "Isn't Cousin Baochai's birthday the day after tomorrow? If I stay on another day to wish her a happy birthday, we can all have some fun together. How about that, madam?"

"I'm so upset, I'd clean forgotten if you hadn't reminded me. The day after tomorrow is her birthday! I'll give you money tomorrow to prepare a celebration for her. Before she was betrothed we celebrated it several times, but not since her marriage. Baoyu used to be so bright and lively, such a mischievous boy; but now, because of this trouble in our family, he's been reduced to a simpleton. His elder brother's wife is the only one who's all right. Whether she had anything or not, she'd be the same -- living quietly with Lan. It hasn't been easy for her."

"The others aren't too bad, but even Second Sister Xifeng has changed, not just her looks but the way she talks. Tomorrow I'll try to amuse them and see how they take it. They may not say anything, but I'm sure they'll complain that now that I'm married...."

She broke off, blushing.

The Lady Dowager knew what she meant. "Why should that matter?" she asked. "You girls were used to having fun together, laughing and joking; so don't start being so sensitive. Whether one has anything or not, one should be able to take good times or bad. Baochai has always been good-natured. When her family was well off she wasn't the least bit proud; then after their reverse she took it calmly. Now that she's here, if Baoyu is good to her she's composed; if he neglects her, she doesn't seem to worry either. I consider her a very fortunate young woman. As for your Cousin Daiyu, she was too thin-skinned and sensitive, and that's why she didn't live long. Xifeng has seen a good deal of life, she shouldn't change just because of this little set-back. If she's really so narrow-minded, that shows how petty she is. I'll give special funds for Baochai's birthday the day after tomorrow, and we'll have a lively celebration to cheer her up."

"Quite right, madam," agreed Xiangyun. "Why not invite all the girls too for a reunion?"

"Of course."

In high good humour now she told Yuanyang to fetch a hundred taels of silver and send it to the accountants' office to prepare two days's feasts. Yuanyang assented and ordered an old serving-woman to take the silver. And nothing more happened that night.

The next day, orders were sent to fetch Yingchun and invite Aunt Xue and Baoqin, who was to bring Xiangling. Mrs. Li was invited too, and in less than half a day Li Wen and Li Qi arrived. Baochai, who knew nothing about this, was asked over by the old lady's maid.

"Aunt Xue is here," she was told. "Will you please go over, madam?"

Baochai, delighted, went in her ordinary clothes to see her mother. She found her younger sister Baoqin and Xiangling there as well as Mrs. Li and her two daughters.

"They must have heard that our family's troubles are over and come to offer congratulations," she thought.

Having greeted Mrs. Li and paid her respects to the Lady Dowager, she exchanged a few words with her mother and greeted Li Wen and Li Qi.

Xiangyun, who was nearby, suggested, "Will all the ladies please be seated and let us wish my sister a happy birthday?"

This took Baochai by surprise, but after a second thought she realized, "Why, yes, tomorrow is my birthday."

She said, "When you called on the old lady you should have come to see me too."

"If you mean for my birthday, I certainly don’t deserve it.” While she was protesting, Baoyu came to pay his respects to Aunt Xue and Aunt Li. He had long been thinking of Baochai’s birthday, but because of the recent upheavals in the household had not ventured to mention it to his grandmother. Now that Xiangyun and the others had come to offer congratulations, he exclaimed happily:

“So her birthday’s tomorrow! I was just going to tell the old lady.”

“What nonsense,” said Xiangyun. “As if she needed you to tell her! Why do you think we’re here? The old lady invited us.”

Baochai, not altogether convinced, heard the Lady Dowager say to her mother, “My poor Baochai has been married a whole year, but with one thing after another happening we’ve not celebrated her birthday yet. So today I’m giving her a birthday party and have invited your good self and the other ladies to come for a chat.”

Aunt Xue answered, “Your Ladyship has only just recovered, yet instead of this child showing her devotion to you, you’re putting yourself out for her.”

“My second grandson is my favourite,” said the old lady, “so of course I dote on his wife too. Besides, Baochai deserves this.”

Baochai lowered her head without replying.

Baoyu reflected, “I thought that after Cousin Shi’s marriage she would have changed, and that’s why I didn’t dare approach her and she ignored me. But from the way she talks, she’s exactly the same as before. Why is it that after our marriage my wife has become so shy and silent?”

He was mulling this over when a maid announced, “Miss Yingchun is back.” Then Li Wan and Xifeng came in, and they all exchanged greetings.

Yingchun mentioned that her father was going away. “I wanted to come to see you,” she said, “but he wouldn’t let me, saying our family’s in bad luck and I mustn’t come here to be contaminated. I couldn’t get my way, so I didn’t come, and cried for two or three days.”

Xifeng asked, “Why has he let you come today then?”

“Now he says that as Uncle Zheng has inherited the title it’s all right for me to pay a short visit, so he let me come.” At that she burst into tears again.

“I was feeling depressed and invited you here today to celebrate my grandson’s wife’s birthday, hoping to have some fun to cheer up,” said the Lady Dowager. “But instead you bring up these wretched things which upset me again.”

Yingchun and the others dared say no more.

Xifeng made an effort to crack a few jokes, but she was not her usual sparkling self. The old lady, wanting to please Baochai, deliberately egged Xifeng on; and Xifeng, knowing her intention, did her best to enliven the party.

“The old lady is in better spirits today,” she said. “Look how all of us have gathered here — it’s a long time since that happened.”

She turned then and, not seeing her mother-in-law or Madam You present, broke off. The reference to a gathering reminded the Lady Dowager of Lady Xing, and she sent to invite her. Lady Xing, Madam You and Xichun dared not refuse the summons, though they came most unwillingly, reflecting that the family was going to rack and ruin yet the old lady was in the mood to celebrate Baochai’s birthday — she was obviously partial to her. So they looked most unenthusiastic. When the Lady Dowager asked after Xiuyan, Lady Xing made the excuse that she was unwell. The old lady knew that she stayed away because Aunt Xue was there, and said no more.

Soon wine and dishes were served.

“Don’t serve the men outside,” said the Lady Dowager. “Today we women are going to enjoy ourselves.”

Although Baoyu was married, because of his grandmother’s fondness for him he was allowed to join the women instead of feasting outside with the men. But he did not sit at the same table as Xiangyun and Baoqin, a seat being placed for him next to the old lady so that he could help Baochai offer round the wine.

“Do sit down now and let’s have some wine,” she said. “We can go later to pay our respects in the different apartments. If we start doing that now, there’ll be so much fuss and formality it will spoil my fun — that would be too bad.” So Baochai did as she was told and sat down.

The Lady Dowager told the others, “Let’s make today free and easy. Each of you just keep one or two attendants. I’ll tell Yuanyang to take Caiyun, Yinger, Xiren and Ping’er to the inner room to have some wine too.”

Yuanyang and the others demurred, “We haven’t yet paid our respects to Madam Lian, so how can we go off to drink?”

“Do as I say,” said the old lady. “I’ll call you if you’re needed.” So then Yuanyang and the others left.

The Lady Dowager now urged Aunt Xue and the rest to drink. Noticing that they seemed constrained, unlike their usual selves, she asked in surprise, “What’s the matter with you today? Do cheer up!”

“We’re eating and drinking — what more do you want?” asked Xiangyun.

Xifeng explained, “When they were younger they enjoyed themselves more; but now they’re too inhibited to talk nonsense, and that makes the party seem rather quiet, madam.”

Baoyu whispered to his grandmother, “They’ve nothing to say, and if they do speak out it may be tactless. Why don’t you suggest some drinking game, madam?”

The old lady inclined her head to hear better, then chuckled, “If we play a drinking game we shall have to fetch Yuanyang back.”

Without waiting for more, Baoyu left the table and went to the inner room. “The old lady wants to play a drinking game and wants you to take charge, sister,” he said.

Yuanyang retorted, “Master Bao, do let us drink in peace. Why come to disturb us again?”

“It’s true, the old lady sent me to fetch you. What’s it to do with me?”

Yuanyang had to give in. “You go on drinking,” she said. “I’ll be back presently.” She went over to the other apartment.

“So you’ve come,” said the Lady Dowager. “We want to play a drinking game here.”

“I came because Master Bao said you sent for me, madam. What game would you like to play?”

“Those literary games are too dull, and the boisterous ones are no good either. You must think up some fun new game.”

After a little thought Yuanyang said, “As Aunt Xue is getting on in years and doesn’t like to have to think too hard, why not get out the dice-box and dice, and we can throw the dice in turn to see who has to drink?”

“Very well,” agreed the Lady Dowager, and ordered the dice-box to be brought and placed on the table.

Yuanyang explained, “We’ll go by what four dice show. If they don’t make a name, the thrower has to drink a cup; if they do, then the number of cups the others have to drink will depend on the throw.”

“That’s simple. We’ll do as you say,” they replied.

Yuanyang cast the dice to decide where to start counting from, and the company made her drink a cup of wine first. Then they started counting round from her, and it turned out that Aunt Xue should be the first to throw. She shook the dice and they turned up four aces.

“This is called ‘Four Gallants of Mount Shang,’” announced Yuanyang. “All the elderly ladies must drink.”

So the Lady Dowager, Aunt Li and Lady Xing and Lady Wang had to drink. As the Lady Dowager raised her cup to her lips Yuanyang said, “As the dice were thrown by Aunt Xue, she must quote the name of a melody and the next player must recite a line from ‘Poems by a Thousand Authors.’ Anyone who fails must drink a cup.”

“You’re trying to catch me out,” protested Aunt Xue. “I don’t know any.”

“If you don’t quote one it will be too dull,” said the Lady Dowager. “You’d better quote one. I come next, and if I can’t think of a line I’ll drink with you.”

Then Aunt Xue said, “You’ll have to forgive me. I quote: ‘An old man enters the flower garden.’”

The Lady Dowager nodded and said, “ ‘Taking time off to learn from the young.’ ”

After that the dice-box passed to Li Wen. She threw and got two fours and two twos.

Yuang said, “This one has a name too: ‘Liu and Ruan in the Tiantai Mountains’.” Li Wen followed on with “Two Scholars Entering the Peach Blossom Land.” Next it was Li Wan’s turn and she said:

“They find peach blossoms to escape from Qin.”

All took a sip of wine.

The dice-bowl now passed to the Lady Dowager, who threw two twos and two threes.

“This means I have to drink,” she said.

“This is called ‘A Wild-Goose in Jiangnan Leading Its Young’,” Yuanyang told her. “All of you should drink a cup.”

“The young may be young, but they’ve flown quite a long way,” remarked Xifeng. The others eyed her reproachfully and she said no more.

“What am I to say?” asked the old lady. “‘The Grandsire Leads His Grandson’.”

Then it was Li Qi’s turn. She said:

“At leisure watch the children catching willow-down.”

This was generally approved.

Baoyu was itching to have his turn, but the bowl passed him by. He was thinking of this when it came round to him at last. He threw a two, two threes and an ace.

“What’s this?” he asked.

Yuanyang laughed.

“A loss! Drink a cup first, then throw again.”

He had to drain his cup and throw once more. This time he got two threes and two fours.

“This is called ‘Zhang Chang Painting His Wife’s Eyebrows’,” Yuanyang announced.

Baoyu knew she was teasing him, and Bacchai blushed. Xifeng, not quite understanding, urged:

“Quick, Cousin Baoyu, then we’ll see who comes next.”

Baoyu found it hard to explain and simply conceded, “I’ll pay a forfeit. I’ve no next player.”

The bowl passed to Li Wan, who threw the dice.

“The mistress has thrown ‘The Twelve Golden Beauties’!” cried Yuanyang.

Baoyu stepped over to look. It was a pretty combination of red and green.

“This is very attractive,” he remarked.

Then suddenly he remembered his dream of the twelve beauties of Jinling and, returning slowly to his seat, thought: “These twelve ladies are supposed to be from Jinling. How is it that of our large household so few are left?” His eyes travelled to Xiangyun and Bacchai. Both were still here, but Daiyu was gone. He could not hold back his tears and, afraid the others might see, excusing himself on the pretext of being too hot he left the table, hung up his tally and went out.

Xiangyun, watching him, supposed that he was put out at not throwing a good combination and leaving the game for that reason. She too was beginning to find it boring.

“I shan’t say anything either,” Li Wan was saying. “Not all the players are here, so I may as well drink a cup by way of forfeit.”

“This game is rather dull,” said the Lady Dowager. “Let’s drop it and get Yuanyang to throw to see what comes up.”

A maid put the dice-bowl down before Yuanyang. She threw two twos and a five, while the fourth dice went on spinning in the bowl.

“Not a five!” she cried.

But a five it was.

“Good gracious, I’ve lost,” she exclaimed.

The Lady Dowager asked, “What’s this combination called?”

“It has a name, but I can’t think of any tune to fit it.”

“Tell me the name and I’ll make up a tune for you.”

“It’s ‘Waves Sweeping Duckweed’.”

“That’s not too hard. Let me give you ‘Autumn Fish in a Water-Chestnut Nest’.”

Xiangyun, who was next, followed with:

“White duckweed, in the autumn river sung to death.”

The rest cried, “That’s very apt.”

“That’s the end of the game,” said the Lady Dowager. “Now let’s drink a few cups and have our rice.” Looking round she asked, “Where’s Baoyu? Why hasn’t he come back?”

“He went to change,” Yuanyang told her.

“Who went with him?”

Yinger came up to reply, “I saw Master Bao going out and told Sister Xiren to go after him.”

This reassured the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang. After a while, Lady Wang sent a maid to find him. The maid went to the new house and found Wu-er there lighting candles.

“Where is Master Bao?” she asked.

“Drinking in the old lady’s place.”

“But I’ve just come from there, and Her Ladyship sent me to look for him. How could he be there?”

“I’ve no idea. You’d better look somewhere else.”

The maid had to go back. Meeting Qiuwen she asked, “Have you any idea where Master Bao is?”

“I’m looking for him too. Their Ladyships are waiting for him to have dinner. Where can he have gone? Go back quickly to the old lady, but don’t say he’s not there. Just say he’s been drinking and doesn’t feel too well, so he won’t have any dinner but is having a little nap and will come later. Ask the old lady and Her Ladyship to start their meal.”

The maid did as she was told and reported this to Zhenzhu, who passed it on to the Lady Dowager.

“He never could eat much,” said the old lady. “It doesn’t matter if he doesn’t want anything. Let him rest. Tell him he needn’t come over, as his wife is here.”

Zhenzhu said to the maid, “You heard that, did you?”

The maid assented but, not liking to make this clear, simply made a round and said she had delivered the message. Nobody paid any attention, and after the meal they sat about chatting. No more of this.

Meanwhile Baoyu, overcome with grief, had wandered out aimlessly. When Xiren caught up with him and asked what was the matter, he said, “Nothing. I just feel rather upset. While they’re drinking, let’s go and call on Madam You.”

“But Madam You is here. Who do you want to see?”

“Nobody. I’d just like to see what her place is like since she’s living here.”

Xiren had to accompany him, chatting as they walked. When they reached Madam You’s quarters, a small side gate there was half closed. Instead of going in, Baoyu saw two old women who were gatemen sitting on the threshold talking.

He asked them, “Is this small gate open?”

“It’s usually closed,” they answered. “But today someone said that the old lady may want some fruit from the Garden, so we’ve opened it to wait.”

Baoyu strolled slowly in that direction and saw that the side gate was indeed ajar. He was about to enter when Xiren stopped him.

“Don’t go in,” she urged. “The Garden’s not clean. As nobody lives there now, you may see something uncanny there.”

Flushed with wine he retorted, “I’m not afraid of that.”

But she held him back firmly. The old women overtook them and said, “The Garden’s quiet now. Since that Taoist priest caught the monster, we often go there alone to pick flowers or fruit. If you want to go in, sir, we’ll come with you. With so many of us, what is there to be afraid of?”

Baoyu was delighted, and Xiren could not very well stop him but had to go along too.

When he entered the Garden he found it desolate and forlorn. Plants were withering and the pavilions had lost their splendour. In the distance, however, he saw a clump of bamboos still luxuriantly green.

“Since I fell ill and moved out, I’ve not been allowed in here for several months,” he reflected. “How quickly it’s become so neglected! But look at those green bamboos — isn’t that where Bamboo Lodge is?”

“You haven’t been here for months, yet you’ve even forgotten the way,” said Xiren. “We were chatting and didn’t notice that we’d passed Happy Red Court.” She pointed back. “That’s Bamboo Lodge.”

Following her finger Baoyu said,So we’ve passed it. Let’s go back.

"I'll go back and have a look."

"It's late," said Xiren. "The old lady will be waiting for you to have supper. We must go back."

Baoyu said nothing but walked on, retracing his steps. Now although nearly a year had passed since he left the Garden, how could he have forgotten the way? Xiren, afraid that at Bamboo Lodge the sight of Daiyu's old home would upset him, had tried to fool him into thinking they had passed it. Then, when he walked straight on, she had been afraid that he might be possessed by some evil spirit and so had told him that they had already passed it, not knowing that his one thought was to go to Bamboo Lodge. He was hurrying ahead now and Xiren had to catch up. Seeing him standing stock-still as if listening to something, she asked, "What are you listening for?"

"Is there someone living in Bamboo Lodge now?"

"I don't think so."

"I distinctly heard weeping inside. How can there be no one?"

"You're imagining things. You often heard Miss Lin crying here in the past, and you're still imagining it."

Not convinced, he wanted to go on listening, but now the serving-women caught up with them.

"Do go back, Master Bao!" they urged. "It's late. We wouldn't mind going to other parts of the Garden, but this place is so secluded, and they say that since Miss Lin's death there's often been the sound of weeping here, so nobody dares come."

Baoyu and Xiren were both startled by this.

"What did I tell you?" he exclaimed. Tears streamed down his cheeks. "Cousin Lin! Cousin Lin!" he sobbed. "It was my fault! But it was our parents who decided things; it wasn't that I was unfaithful! Don't blame me, please!" He broke down and wept so bitterly that Xiren, not knowing what to do, was relieved to see Qiuwen arrive with some servants.

"How dare you bring Master Bao here?" Qiuwen scolded Xiren. "The old lady and Lady Wang were so worried they sent people to search for you everywhere. One of the gatemen said the two of you had come here, which gave them such a fright that they scolded me and ordered me to bring servants to fetch you. Hurry up and go back!"

Baoyu was still crying heart-brokenly. Paying no attention to this, Xiren and Qiuwen took him by the arms to lead him away, wiping his tears as they told him how worried the old lady was. He had to let them take him back.

Knowing that the Lady Dowager was anxious, Xiren took Baoyu back to her apartments, where the whole family was waiting for them.

"Xiren!" scolded the old lady. "I entrusted Baoyu to you because I thought you had good sense. How could you take him to the Garden today? His illness is only just better, and if he'd seen something there to bring on another fit, what would we have done?" Xiren dared not defend herself but had to lower her head in silence.

Baochai was dismayed by Baoyu's distraught look. But he, afraid that Xiren was being unfairly blamed, said:

"There's nothing to fear in broad daylight. It's so long since I visited the Garden, I just felt like strolling there on the spur of the moment after drinking. What could I have run into there?"

Xifeng, who had had a frightening experience in the Garden, shivered and said, "Cousin Bao is much too reckless."

Xiangyun put in, "It's not recklessness but single-mindedness. He's probably been to call on the hibiscus spirit or to find some fairy."

Baoyu said nothing. Only Lady Wang was too worried to speak.

"Didn't you meet anything frightening in the Garden?" the old lady asked Baoyu. "Well, we'll say no more about it. In future, when you go for a stroll, you must take more servants. But for you, we'd have broken up long ago. Off you go now and have a good sleep. Tomorrow, come first thing to make up for the party you've spoiled today, so that we can all have one more day's fun. Don't let him cause any more trouble."

The others then took their leave and went away. Aunt Xue accompanied Lady Wang to her quarters, Xiangyun stayed with the Lady Dowager, and Yingchun...

Baoyu went to see Xichun. The others then dispersed and we need not follow them.

Baoyu went back to his own rooms sighing despondently. Baochai, who knew the reason, ignored him for fear that brooding might bring on his old illness. She went into the inner room and summoned Xiren to ask her exactly what had happened in the Garden.

But more of this in the following chapter.

第109章 候芳魂五儿承错爱 还孽债迎女返真元

话说宝钗叫袭人问出原故，恐宝玉悲伤成疾，便将黛玉临死的话与袭人假作闲谈，说是：“人在世上，有意有情，到了死后，各自干各自的去了，并不是生前那样的人死后还是那样。活人虽有痴心，死的竟不知道。况且林姑娘既说仙去，他看凡人是个不堪的浊物，那里还肯混在世上？只是人自己疑心，所以招出些邪魔外祟来缠扰。”宝钗虽是与袭人说话，原说给宝玉听的。袭人会意，也说是：“没有的事。若说林姑娘的魂灵儿还在园里，我们也算相好，怎么没有梦见过一次？”宝玉在外面听着，细细的想道：“果然也奇。我知道林妹妹死了，那一日不想几遍，怎么从没梦见？想必他到天上去了，瞧我这凡夫俗子不能交通神明，所以梦都没有一个儿。我如今就在外间睡，或者我从园里回来，他知道我的心，肯与我梦里一见。我必要问他实在那里去了，我也时常祭奠。若是果然不理我这浊物，竟无一梦，我便也不想他了。”主意已定，便说：“我今夜就在外间睡，你们也不用管我。”宝钗也不强他，只说：“你不用胡思乱想。你没瞧见太太因你园里去了，急的话都说不出来？你这会子还不保养身子，倘或老太太知道了，又说我们不用心。”宝玉道：“白这么说罢咧，我坐一会子就进来。你也乏了，先睡罢。”宝钗料他必进来的，假意说道：“我睡了，叫袭姑娘伺候你罢。”
　　宝玉听了，正合机宜。等宝钗睡下，便叫袭人、麝月另铺设下一副被褥，常叫人进来瞧二奶奶睡着了没有。宝钗故意装睡，也是一夜不宁。那宝玉只当宝钗睡着，便与袭人道：“你们各自睡罢，我又不伤感。你若不信，你就伏侍我睡了再进去，只要不惊动我就是了。”袭人果然伏侍他睡下，预备下了茶水，关好了门，进里间去照应了一回，各自假寐，等着宝玉若有动静再出来。宝玉见袭人进去了，便将坐更的两个婆子支到外头。他轻轻的坐起来，暗暗的祝赞了几句，方才睡下。起初再睡不着，以后把心一静，谁知竟睡着了，却倒一夜安眠。直到天亮，方才醒来，拭了拭眼，坐着想了一回，并无有梦。便叹口气道：“正是‘悠悠生死别经年，魂魄不曾来入梦’！”宝钗反是一夜没有睡着，听见宝玉在外边念这两句，便接一道：“这话你说莽撞了。若林妹妹在时，又该生气了。”宝玉听了，自觉不好意思。只得起来，搭讪着进里间来，说：“我原要进来，不知怎么一个盹儿就打着了。”宝钗道：“你进来不进来，与我什么相干？”
　　袭人也本没有睡，听见他们两个说话，即忙上来倒茶。只见老太太那边打发小丫头来问：“宝二爷昨夜睡的安顿么？若安顿，早早的同二奶奶梳洗了就过去。”袭人道：“你去回老太太，说：‘宝玉昨夜很安顿，回来就过来。’”小丫头去了。宝钗连忙梳洗了，莺儿、袭人等跟着，先到贾母那里行了礼。便到王夫人那边起，至凤姐，都让过了。仍到贾母处，见他母亲也过来了。大家问起：“宝玉晚上好么？”宝钗便说：“回去就睡了，没有什么。”众人放心，又说些闲话。
　　只见小丫头进来，说：“二姑奶奶要回去了。听见说，孙姑爷那边人来，到大太太那里说了些话，大太太叫人到四姑娘那边说，不必留了，让他去罢。如今二姑奶奶在大太太那边哭呢，大约就过来辞老太太。”贾母众人听了，心中好不自在，都说：“二姑娘这么一个人，为什么命里遭着这样的人！一辈子不能出头，这可怎么好呢。”说着，迎春进来，泪痕满面。因是宝钗的好日子，只得含着泪，辞了众人要回去。贾母知道他的苦处，也不便强留，只说道：“你回去也罢了，但只不用伤心。碰着这样人也是没法儿的。过几天我再打发人接你去罢。”迎春道：“老太太始终疼我，如今也疼不来了。可怜我没有再来的时候儿了。”说着，眼泪直流。众人都劝道：“这有什么不能回来的呢？比不得你三妹妹隔得远，要见面就难了。”贾母等想起探春，不觉也大家落泪。为是宝钗的生日，只得转悲作喜说：“这也不难。只要海疆平静，那边亲家调进京来，就见的着了。”大家说：“可不是这么着么？”说着，迎春只得含悲而别。大家送了出来，仍回贾母那里。从早至暮，又闹了一天，众人见贾母劳乏，各自散了。
　　独有薛姨妈辞了贾母，到宝钗那里，说道：“你哥哥是今年过了，直要等到皇恩大赦的时候，减了等，才好赎罪。这几年叫我孤苦伶仃，怎么处！我想要给你二哥哥完婚，你想想好不好？”宝钗道：“妈妈是因为大哥哥娶了亲，唬怕了的，所以把二哥哥的事也疑惑起来。据我说，很该办。邢姑娘是妈妈知道的，如今在这里也很苦。娶了去，虽说咱们穷，究竟比他傍人门户好多着呢。”薛姨妈道：“你得便的时候，就去回明老太太，说我家没人，就要择日子了。”宝钗道：“妈妈只管和二哥哥商量，挑个好日子，过来和老太太、大太太说了，娶过去，就完了一宗事。这里大太太也巴不得娶了去才好。”薛姨妈道：“今日听见史姑娘也就回去了，老太太心里要留你妹妹在这里住几天，所以他住下了。我想他也是不定多早晚就走的人了。你们姐妹们也多叙几天话儿。”宝钗道：“正是呢。”于是薛姨妈又坐了一坐，出来辞了众人回去了。
　　却说宝玉晚间归房，因想：“咋夜黛玉竟不入梦，或者他已经成仙，所以不肯来见我这种浊人，也是有的；不然，就是我的性儿太急了，也未可知。”便想了个主意，向宝钗说道：“我昨夜偶然在外头睡着，似乎比在屋里睡的安稳些，今日起来，心里也觉清净。我的意思，还要在外头睡两夜，只怕你们又来拦我。”宝钗听了，明知早晨他嘴里念诗自然是为黛玉的事了，想来他那个呆性是不能劝的，倒好叫他睡两夜，索性自己死了心也罢了，况兼昨夜听他睡的倒也安静。便道：“好没来由，你只管睡去，我们拦你作什么？但只别胡思乱想的招出些邪魔外祟来。”宝玉笑道：“谁想什么。”袭人道：“依我劝，二爷竟还是屋里睡罢。外边一时照应不到，着了凉，倒不好。”宝玉未及答言，宝钗却向袭人使了个眼色儿。袭人会意，道：“也罢，叫个人跟着你罢，夜里好倒茶倒水的。”宝玉便笑道：“这么说，你就跟了我来。”袭人听了，倒没意思起来，登时飞红了脸，一声也不言语。宝钗素知袭人稳重，便说道：“他是跟惯了我的，还叫他跟着我罢。叫麝月、五儿照料着也罢了。况且今日他跟着我闹了一天，也乏了，该叫他歇歇了。”宝玉只得笑着出来。宝钗因命麝月五儿给宝玉仍在外间铺设了，又嘱咐两个人：“醒睡些。要茶要水，都留点神儿。”两个答应着。出来看见宝玉端然坐在床上，闭目合掌，居然象个和尚一般，两个也不敢言语，只管瞅着他笑。宝钗又命袭人出来照应。袭人看见这般，却也好笑，便轻轻的叫道：“该睡了。怎么又打起坐来了？”宝玉睁开眼看见袭人，便道：“你们只管睡罢，我坐一坐就睡。”袭人道：“因为你昨日那个光景，闹的二奶奶一夜没睡，你再这么着成什么事？”宝玉料着自己不睡，都不肯睡，便收拾睡下。袭人又嘱咐了麝月等几句，才进去关门睡了。这里麝月、五儿两个人也收拾了被褥，伺候宝玉睡着，各自歇下。
　　那知宝玉要睡越睡不着，见他两个人在那里打铺，忽然想起那年袭人不在家时，晴雯、麝月两个人服事，夜间麝月出去，睛雯要唬他，因为没穿衣服着了凉，后来，还是从这个病上死的。想到这里，一心移在晴雯身上去了。忽又想起凤姐说五儿给晴雯“脱了个影儿”，因将想睛雯的心又移在五儿身上。自己假装睡着，偷偷儿的看那五儿，越瞧越象晴雯，不觉呆性复发。听了听里间已无声息，知是睡了；但不知麝月睡了没有，便故意叫了两声，却不答应。五儿听见了宝玉叫人，便问道：“二爷要什么？”宝玉道：“我要漱漱口。”五儿见麝月己睡，只得起来，重新剪了蜡花，倒了一钟茶来，一手托着漱盂。却因赶忙起来的，身上只穿着一件桃红续子小袄儿，松松的挽着一个儿。宝玉看时，居然晴雯复生。忽又想起晴雯说的“早知担了虚名，也就打个正经主意了”，不觉呆呆的呆看，也不接茶。
　　那五儿自从芳官去后，也无心进来了。后来听说凤姐叫他进来伏侍宝玉，竟比宝玉盼他进来的心还急。不想进来以后，见宝钗、袭人一般尊贵稳重，看着心里实在敬慕；又见宝玉疯疯傻傻，不似先前的丰致；又听见王夫人为女孩子们和宝玉玩笑都撵了，所以把女儿的柔情和素日的痴心，一概搁起。怎奈这位呆爷今晚把他当作晴雯，只管爱惜起来。那五儿早已羞得两颊红潮，又不敢大声说话，只得轻轻的说道：“二爷，漱口啊。”宝玉笑着接了茶在手中，也不知道漱了没有，便笑嘻嘻的问道：“你和晴雯姐姐好不是啊？”五儿听了，摸不着头脑，便道：“都是姐妹，也没有什么不好的。”宝玉又悄悄的问道：“晴雯病重了，我看他去，不是你也去了么？”五儿微微笑着点头儿。宝玉道：“你听见他说什么了没有？”五儿摇着头儿道：“没有。”宝玉已经忘神，便把五儿的手一拉。五儿急的红了脸，心里乱跳，便悄悄说道：“二爷，有什么话只管说，别拉拉扯扯的。”宝玉才撒了手，说道：“他和我说来着：‘早知担了个虚名，也就打正经主意了。’你怎么没听见么？”五儿听了，这话明明是撩拨自己的意思，又不敢怎么样，便说道：“那是他自己没脸。这也是我们女孩儿家说得的吗？”宝玉着急道：“你怎么也是这么个道学先生！我看你长的和他一模一样，我才肯和你说这个话，你怎么倒拿这些话遭塌他？”
　　此时五儿心中也不知宝玉是怎么个意思，便说道：“夜深了，二爷睡罢，别紧着坐着，看凉着了。刚才奶奶和袭人姐姐怎么嘱咐来！”宝玉道：“我不凉。”说到这里，忽然想起五儿没穿着衣裳，就怕他也象晴雯着了凉，便问道：“你为什么不穿上衣裳就过来？”五儿道：“爷叫的紧，那里有尽着穿衣裳的空儿？要知道说这半天话儿时，我也穿上了。”宝玉听了，连忙把自己盖的一件月白绫子绵袄儿揭起来递给五儿，叫他披上。五儿只不肯接，说：“二爷盖着罢，我不凉。我凉，我有我的衣裳。”说着，回到自己铺边，拉了一件长袄披上。又听了听，麝月睡的正浓，才慢慢过来说：“二爷今晚不是要养神呢吗？”宝玉笑道：“实告诉你罢，什么是养神！我倒是要遇仙的意思。”五儿听了，越发动了疑心，便问道：“遇什么仙？”宝玉道：“你要知道，这话长着呢。你挨着我来坐下，我告诉你。”五儿红了脸，笑道：“你在那里躺着，我怎么坐呢？”宝玉道：“这个何妨？那一年冷天，也是你晴雯姐姐和麝月姐姐玩，我怕冻着他，还把他揽在一个被窝儿里呢。这有什么，大凡一个人，总别酸文假醋的才好。”五儿听了，句句都是宝玉调戏之意，那知这位呆爷却是实心实意的话。五儿此时走开不好、站着不好，坐下不好，倒没了主意。因拿眼一溜，抿着嘴儿笑道：“你别混说了。看人家听见，什么意思？怨不得人家说你专在女孩儿身上用工夫。你自己放着二奶奶和袭人姐姐，都是仙人儿似的，只爱和别人混搅。明儿再说这些话，我回了二奶奶，看你什么脸见人。”正说着，只听外面“咕咚”一声，把两个人吓了一跳。里间宝钗咳嗽了一声，宝玉听见连忙努嘴儿，五儿也就忙忙的息了灯，悄悄的躺下了。原来宝钗、袭人因昨夜不曾睡，又兼日间劳乏了一天，所以睡去，都不曾听见他们说话，此时院中一响，猛然惊醒，听了听，也无动静。宝玉此时躺在床上，心里疑惑：“莫非林妹妹来了，听见我和五儿说话，故意吓我们的？”翻来覆去，胡思乱想，五更以后，才朦胧睡去。
　　却说五儿被宝玉鬼混了半夜，又兼宝钗咳嗽，自己怀着鬼胎，生怕宝钗听见了，也是思前想后，一夜无眠。次日一早起来，见宝玉尚自昏昏睡着，便轻轻儿的收拾了屋子。那里麝月已醒，便道：“你怎么这么早起来了？你难道一夜没睡吗？”五儿听这话又似麝月知道了的光景，便只是讪笑，也不答言。一时宝钗袭人也都起来，开了门。见宝玉尚睡，却也纳闷：“怎么在外头两夜睡的倒这么安稳呢？”及宝玉醒来，见众人都起来了，自己连忙爬起。揉着眼睛，细想昨夜又不曾梦见，可是“仙凡路隔”了。慢慢的下了床，又想昨夜五儿说的“宝钗袭人都是天仙一般”，这话却也不错，便怔怔的瞅着宝钗。
　　宝钗见他发怔，虽知他为黛玉之事，却也定不得梦不梦，只是瞅的自己倒不好意思的，便道：“你昨夜可遇见仙了么？”宝玉听了，只道昨晚的话宝钗听见了，笑着勉强说道：“这是那里的话？”那五儿听了这一句，越发心虚起来，又不好说的，只得且看宝钗的光景。只见宝钗又笑着问五儿道：“你听见二爷睡梦里和人说话来着么？”宝玉听了，自己坐不住，搭讪着走开了。五儿把脸飞红，只得含糊道：“前半夜倒说了几句，我也没听真。什么‘担了虚名’，又什么‘没打正经主意’，我也不懂，劝着二爷睡了。后来我也睡了，不知二爷还说来着没有。”宝钗低头一想：“这话明是为黛玉了。但尽着叫他在外头，恐怕心邪了，招出些花妖柳怪来。况兼他的旧病，原在姐妹上情重，只好设法将他的心意挪移过来，然后能免无事。”想到这里，不免面红耳热起来，也就讪讪的进房梳洗去了。
　　且说贾母两日高兴，略吃多了些，这晚有些不受用；第二天，便觉着胸口饱闷。鸳鸯等要回贾政，贾母不叫言语，说：“我这两日嘴馋些，吃多了点子。我饿一顿就好了，你们快别吵嚷。”于是鸳鸯等并没有告诉人。这日晚间，宝玉回到自己屋里，见宝钗自贾母王夫人处才请了晚安回来。宝玉想着早起之事，未免赧颜抱惭，宝钗看他这样的，也晓得是没意思的光景。因想着他是个痴情人，要治他的这个病，少不得仍以痴情治之。想了想，便问宝玉道：“你今夜还在外头睡去罢咧？”宝玉自觉没趣，便道：“里头外头都是一样的。”宝钗意欲再说，反觉碍难出口。袭人道：“罢呀，这倒是什么道理呢？我不信睡的那么安顿。”五儿听见这话，连忙接一道：“二爷在外头睡，别的倒没有什么，只爱说梦话，叫人摸不着头脑儿，又不敢驳他的回。”袭人便道：“我今日挪出床上睡睡，看说梦话不说。你们只管把二爷的铺盖铺在里间就完了。”宝钗听了，也不作声。宝玉自己惭愧，那里还有强嘴的分儿，便依着搬进来。一则宝玉抱歉，欲安宝钗之心；二则宝钗恐宝玉思郁成疾，不如稍示柔情，使得亲近，以为移花接木之计。于是当晚袭人果然挪出去。这宝玉固然是有意负荆，那宝钗自然也无心拒客，从过门至今日，方才是雨腻云香，氤氲调畅。从此“二五之精，妙合而凝”。此是后话不提。
　　且说次日宝玉、宝钗同起，宝玉梳洗了，先过贾母这边来。这里贾母因疼宝玉，又想宝钗孝顺，忽然想起一件东西来。便叫鸳鸯开了箱了，取出祖上所遗的一个汉玉，虽不及宝玉他那块玉石，挂在身上却也希罕。鸳鸯找出来递与贾母，便说道：“这件东西，我好象从没见的。老太太这些年还记得这样清楚，说是那一箱什么匣于里装着，我按着老太太的话一拿就拿出来了。老太太这会子叫拿出来做什么？”贾母道：“你那里知道？这块玉还是祖爷爷给我们老太爷，老太爷疼我，临出嫁的时候叫了我去，亲手递给我的。还说：‘这玉是汉朝所佩的东西，很贵重的，你拿着就象见了我的一样。’我那时还小，拿了来也不当什么便撩在箱子里。到了这里，我见咱们家的东西也多，这算得什么，从没带过，一撩便撩了六十多年。今儿见宝玉这样孝顺，他又丢了一块玉，故此想着拿出来给他，也象是祖上给我的意思。”一时宝玉请了安，贾母便喜欢道：“你过来，我给你一件东西瞧瞧。”宝玉走到床前，贾母便把那块汉玉递给宝玉。宝玉接来一瞧，那玉有三寸方圆，形似甜瓜，色有红晕，甚是精致。宝玉一口称赞。贾母道：“你爱么？这是我祖爷爷给我的，我传了你罢。”宝玉笑着，请了个安谢了，又拿了要送给他母亲瞧。贾母道：“你太太瞧了，告诉你老子，又说疼儿子不如疼孙子了。他们从没见过。”宝玉笑着去了。宝钗等又说了几句话，也辞了出来。
　　自此，贾母两日不迸饮食，胸口仍是膨闷，觉得头晕目眩，咳嗽。邢、王二夫人、凤姐等请安，见贾母精神尚好，不过叫人告诉贾政，立刻来请了安。贾政出来，即请大夫看脉。不多一时，大夫来诊了脉，说是有年纪的人，停了些饮食、感冒些风寒，略消导发散些就好了。开了方子，贾政看了，知是寻常药品，命人煎好进服。以后贾政早晚进来请安。一连三日，不见稍减。贾政又命贾琏打听好大夫，“快去请来瞧老太太的病。咱们家常请的几个大夫，我瞧着不怎么好，所以叫你去。”贾琏想了一想，说道：“记得那年宝兄弟病的时候，倒是请了一个不行医的来瞧好了的，如今不如找他。”贾政道：“医道却是极难的，越是不兴时的大夫倒有本领。你就打发人去找来罢。”贾琏即忙答应去了，回来说道：“这刘大夫新近出城教书去了，过十来天进城一次。这时等不得，又请了一位，也就来了。”贾政听了，只得等着，不提。
　　且说贾母病时，合宅女眷无日不来请安。一日，众人都在那里，只见看园内腰门的老婆子进来回说：“园里的栊翠庵的妙师父知道老太太病了，特来请安。”众人道：“他不常过来，今儿特来，你们快请进来。”凤姐走到床前回了贾母。岫烟是妙玉的旧日相识，先走出去接他。只见妙玉头带妙常冠，身上穿一件月白素绸袄儿，外罩一件水田青缎镶边长背心，拴着秋香色的丝绦，腰下系一条淡墨画的白绫裙，手执麈尾念珠，跟着一个侍儿，飘飘拽拽的走来。岫烟见了问好，说是：“在园内住的时候儿，可以常来瞧瞧你；近来因为园内人少，一个人轻易难出来。况且咱们这里的腰门常关着，所以这些日子不得见你。今儿幸会。”妙玉道：“头里你们是热闹场中，你们虽在外园里住，我也不便常来亲近。如今知道这里的事情也不好，又听说是老太太病着，又惦记着你，还要瞧瞧宝姑娘。我那管你们关不关？我要来就来，我不来，你们要我来也不能啊。”岫烟笑道：“你还是这种脾气。”
　　一面说着，已到贾母房中。众人见了，都问了好。妙玉走到贾母床前问候，说了几句套话。贾母便道：“你是个女菩萨，你瞧瞧我的病可好的了好不了？”妙玉道：“老太太这样慈善的人，寿数正有呢。一时感冒，吃几帖药，想来也就好了。有年纪的人，只要宽心些。”贾母道：“我倒不为这些。我是极爱寻快乐的。如今这病也不觉怎么着，只是胸隔饱闷。刚才大夫说是气恼所致。你是知道的，谁敢给我气受？这不是那大夫脉理平常么？我和琏儿说了，还是头一个大夫说感冒伤食的是，明儿还请他来。”说着，叫鸳鸯：“吩咐厨房里办一桌净素菜来，请妙师父这里便饭。”妙玉道：“我吃过午饭了，我是不吃东西的。”王夫人道：“不吃也罢，咱们多坐一会，说些闲话儿罢。”妙玉道：“我久已不见你们，今日来瞧瞧。”又说了一回话，便要走。回头见惜春站着，便问道：“四姑娘为什么这样瘦？不要只管爱画劳了心。”惜春道：“我久不画了。如今住的房屋不比园里的显亮，所以没兴头画。”妙玉道：“你如今住在那一所？”惜春道：“就是你才来的那个门东边的屋子，你要来很近。”妙玉道：“我高兴的时候来瞧你。”惜春等说着送了出去。回身过来，听见丫头们回说大夫在贾母那边呢，众人暂且散去。
　　那知贾母这病日重一日，延医调治不效，以后又添腹泻。贾政着急，知病难医，即命人到衙门告诉，日夜同王夫人亲侍汤药。一日，见贾母略进些饮食，心里稍宽，只见老婆子在门外探头。王夫人叫彩云看去，问问是谁。彩云看了是陪迎春到孙家去的人，便道：“你来做什么？”婆子道：“我来了半日，这里找不着一个姐姐们，我又不敢冒撞，我心里又急。”彩云道：“你急什么？又是姑爷作践姑娘不成么？”婆子道：“姑娘不好了，前儿闹了一场，姑娘哭了一夜，昨日痰堵住了。他们又不请大夫，今日更利害了。”彩云道：“老太太病着呢，别大惊小怪的。”王夫人在内已听见了，恐老太太听见不受用，忙叫彩云带他外头说去。岂知贾母病中心静，偏偏听见，便道：“迎丫头要死了么？”王夫人便道：“没有。婆子们不知轻重，说是这两日有些病，恐不能就好，到这里问大夫。”贾母道：“瞧我的大夫就好，快请了去。”王夫人便叫彩云：“叫这婆子去回大太太去。”那婆子去了。这里贾母便悲伤起来，说是：“我三个孙女儿：一个享尽了福死了；三丫头远嫁，不得见面；迎丫头虽苦，或者熬出来，不打量他年轻轻儿的就要死了！留着我这么大年纪的人活着做什么！”王夫人鸳鸯等解劝了好半天。那时宝钗李氏等不在房中，凤姐近来有病，王夫人恐贾母生悲添病，便叫人叫了他们来陪着，自己回到房中，叫彩云来埋怨：“这婆子不懂事！以后我在老太太那里，你们有事，不用来回。”丫头们依命不言。岂知那婆子刚到邢夫人那里，外头的人已传进来，说：“二姑奶奶死了。”邢夫人听了，也便哭了一场。现今他父亲不在家中，只得叫贾琏快去瞧看。知贾母病重，众人都不敢回。可怜一位如花似月之女，结缡年馀，不料被孙家揉搓，以致身亡。又值贾母病笃，众人不便离开，竟容孙家草草完结。
　　贾母病势日增，只想这些孙女儿。一时想起湘云，便打发人去瞧他。回来的人悄悄的找鸳鸯。因鸳鸯在老太太身旁，王夫人等都在那里，不便上去，到了后头，找了琥珀，告诉他道：“老太太想史姑娘，叫我们去打听。那里知道史姑娘哭的了不得，说是姑爷得了暴病，大夫都瞧了，说这病只怕不能好，若是变了痨病，还可捱个四五年。所以史姑娘心里着急。又知道老太太病，只是不能过来请安。还叫我别在老太太跟前提起来，倘或老太太问起来，务必托你们变个法儿回老太太才好。”琥珀听了，了一声，也就不言语了，半日说道：“你去罢。”琥珀也不便回，心里打算告诉鸳鸯叫他撒谎去，所以来到贾母床前。见贾母神色大变，地下站着一屋子的人，嘁嘁喳喳的说：“瞧着是不好。”也不敢言语了。这里贾政悄悄的叫贾琏到身旁，向耳边说了几句话。贾琏轻轻的答应，出去了，便传齐了现在家里的一干人，说：“老太太的事，待好出来了，你们快快分头派人办去。头一件，先请出板来瞧瞧，好挂里子。快到各处将各人的衣服量了尺寸，都开明了，便叫裁缝去做孝衣。那棚杠执事都讲定了。厨房里还该多派几个人。”赖大等回道：“二爷，这些事不用爷费心，我们早打算好了，只是这项银子在那里领呢？”贾琏道：“这种银了不用外头去，老太太自己早留下了。刚才老爷的主意，只要办的好，我想外面也要好看。”赖大等答应，派人分头办去。
　　贾琏复回到自己房中，便问平儿：“你奶奶今儿怎么样？”平儿把嘴往里一努，说：“你瞧去。”贾琏进内，见凤姐正要穿衣，一时动不得，暂且靠在炕桌儿上。贾琏道：“你只怕养不住了，老太太的事，今儿明儿就要出来了，你还脱得过么？快叫人将屋里收拾收拾，就该扎挣上去了。若有了事，你我还能回来么？”凤姐道：“咱们这里还有什么收拾的！不过就是这点子东西，还怕什么？你先去罢，看老爷叫你。我换衣裳就来。”贾琏先回到贾母房里，向贾政悄悄的回道：“诸事已交派明白了。”贾政点头。外面又报：“太医来了。”贾琏接入，诊了一回。大夫出来，悄悄的告诉贾琏：“老太太的脉气不好，防着些。”贾琏会意，与王夫人等说知。王夫人即忙使眼色叫鸳鸯过来，叫他把老太太的装裹衣服预备出来。鸳鸯自去料理。
    贾母睁眼要茶喝，邢夫人便进了一杯参汤。贾母刚用嘴接着喝，便道：“不要这个，倒一钟茶来我喝。”众人不敢违拗，即忙送上来。一口喝了，还要，又喝一口，便说：“我要坐起来。”贾政等道：“老太太要什么，只管说，可以不必坐起来才好。”贾母道：“我喝了口水，心里好些儿，略靠着和你们说说话儿。”珍珠等用手轻轻的扶起，看见贾母这会子精神好了些。
未知生死，下回分解。

After learning the reason from Xiren, Bacchai was afraid that Baoyu might pine away. So she made a point of chatting with Xiren about Daiyu’s dying words, in order to set his mind at rest.

“When people are alive they have affections and desires,” she said, “but after death they go their own ways and aren’t the same as in life. The living may be infatuated, but the dead are unaware of it. Besides, Miss Lin is now an immortal. To her, all mortal men are filthy creatures. Why should she linger in this world? It’s only because some people have doubts in their minds that they imagine evil spirits are plaguing them.”

Though addressing this to Xiren, she meant it for Baoyu’s ears. Xiren, taking the hint, chimed in, “That’s right. If Miss Lin’s spirit were still in the Garden, as friends we should have dreamed of her at least once.”

Listening outside, Baoyu reflected, “Yes, that is strange. I’ve been thinking of my cousin so often since she died, how is it I’ve never dreamed of her? I suppose she must have gone to heaven and, being a mortal, I can’t communicate with immortals — that’s why I haven’t even dreamed of her. Now I’ll sleep in the outer room. Maybe when I come back from the Garden she’ll know my heart and agree to meet me in a dream. I must ask her where she’s really gone, so that I can make offerings to her regularly. If she really won’t have anything to do with a filthy creature like me and I don’t dream of her, then I’ll stop thinking of her.”

Having made up his mind he announced, “I’m going to sleep in the outer room tonight. Don’t any of you try to stop me.”

Baochai made no attempt to force him to change his mind, simply advising, “Don’t let your imagination run away with you. Didn’t you see how upset your mother was, too upset to speak, when you went to the Garden? If you don’t take good care of your health now and the old lady hears of it, she’ll blame us for not looking after you properly.”

“All right, you can have it your way,” he said. “I’ll sit here for a while and then come in. You must be tired. Go to bed first.”

Assuming that he would keep his word, Baochai pre-tended to agree. “Very well, I’ll go to bed. Let Xiren keep you company.”

This suited Baoyu exactly. As soon as she had retired he told Xiren and Sheyue to make up a bed for him in the outer room, sending them from time to time to see whether his wife was asleep. Baochai, pretending to be asleep, passed a restless night. Baoyu, thinking her really asleep, said to Xiren, “You can go to bed. I’m not going to grieve. If you don’t believe me, wait till I’ve settled down before you go in. Just don’t disturb me.”

Xiren helped him to bed, prepared tea for him, then closed the door and went inside to rest. She and Sheyue dozed fitfully, ready to come out if Baoyu called. When he saw that they had retired he sent the two old women keeping watch outside to the back. Then he sat up softly and prayed under his breath before lying down again. At first he could not sleep, but once he had calmed down he dozed off and slept soundly the whole night until dawn. Then, waking up and rubbing his eyes, he sat up and thought back — he had had no dream at all. He sighed and quoted:

“For a whole year her spirit wandered far between life and death, But never once did her spirit come into my dreams.”

Baochai, who had not slept all night, heard this from the inner room and retorted, “That was tactless of you. If Cousin Lin were alive, she’d be angry again.”

Baoyu, conscience-stricken, got up sheepishly and went into the inner room.

“I meant to come in,” he said, “but without meaning to I dozed off.”

“Whether you come in or not is up to you,” she answered.

Xiren had not slept either. Hearing them talk she hastily brought in tea. Then a young maid arrived from the Lady Dowager to ask, “Did Master Bao sleep well last night? If so, will

‘Tell Madam Lian I shall be over presently, as soon as I have dressed and washed,’ replied Aroma.

‘You can tell Her Old Ladyship,’ she instructed the maid, ‘that Master Bao had a very quiet night, and will be over as soon as he returns.’

The maid departed, and Bao-chai hurriedly completed her toilet. Oriole and Aroma accompanied her first to Grandmother Jia’s, where she paid her respects, and then on to Lady Wang’s and Xi-feng’s, before returning to Grandmother Jia’s apartment. She found her mother was already there.

‘How was Bao-yu last night?’ they all asked.

‘He went straight to sleep when he returned,’ replied Bao-chai. ‘Perfectly normal.’

They were all greatly relieved, and sat chatting for a while. Presently a maid came in and announced:

‘Mrs Sun is going home. Someone came from her husband to see Lady Xing, and Her Ladyship has sent word to Miss Xi-chun that she is not to try and keep her but to let her go. Mrs Sun is over there now at Lady Xing’s, crying her eyes out. I expect she’ll be over shortly to say goodbye.’

Grandmother Jia and the others were most upset.

‘Why did a sweet girl like Ying-chun have to be saddled with a man like that?’ they exclaimed. ‘There’s no hope for her, she’ll never be able to hold up her head again!’

As they were speaking, Ying-chun came in, her face stained with tears. It being Bao-chai’s birthday, she tried hard to conceal her grief as she said goodbye to them all. Grandmother Jia knew how she must be suffering and did not feel she could press her to stay.

‘You’d best go, my dear,’ she said. ‘But don’t take it so to heart. There’s nothing to be done with a man like that. I shall send for you again in a few days’ time.’

‘You have always been so kind to me, Grannie,’ sobbed Ying-chun. ‘But I’m afraid your kindness has come to an end. I doubt if I shall ever be able to come again.’

The tears poured down her cheeks. The others tried to console her:

‘Of course you will! You’re not like Tan-chun, who has gone so far away that it’s hard for her to pay us a visit.’

The mention of Tan-chun set them all weeping again. Out of consideration for Bao-chai, they did their best to turn their tears to laughter.

‘It’s not impossible,’ said Grandmother Jia. ‘As soon as things are settled on the coast and her father-in-law is transferred to the capital, we shall be seeing her again.’

‘Yes, of course!’ they all chimed in.

Ying-chun bade a sorrowful farewell. They saw her out and then returned to Grandmother Jia’s apartment. The day passed in the usual festive manner, but by evening Grandmother Jia was beginning to look rather tired, and the party broke up.

Aunt Xue said goodbye to Grandmother Jia and went to see Bao-chai.

‘Your brother will have to wait till the next Amnesty,’ she said, ‘and even then he will only qualify for a reduction of his sentence. Who knows how many years that will be. I shall be left all on my own. I’ve been thinking: what would you say if I were to arrange Ke’s wedding now?’

‘You’ve been scared by Pan’s marriage, Mother, and it’s made you over-cautious. I think it’s an excellent idea. You know what a hard time Miss Xing has been having here. If we fetch her over, we may be poor, but she’ll be far better off with us than living on other people’s charity.’

‘When you have a moment, tell Grandmother Jia that we have no one at home, and that I should like to go ahead and choose a day for the wedding.’

‘You and Cousin Ke can discuss it, Mother, and when you have chosen a lucky day, you can come and tell Grandmother Jia and Lady Xing. Once Miss Xing is married, that will be one thing off your mind. I’m sure Lady Xing will be only too glad to have her off her hands.’

‘I heard today that Miss Shi will be going home soon. Grandmother Jia wants to keep your cousin Bao-qin here for a few days, so she is staying on. But I think Xiang-yun will be leaving before long. You girls should make the most of the time you have together.’

‘Yes, Mother.’

Aunt Xue sat a little longer, then said goodbye to them all and went home.

That evening when Bao-yu returned to his room, he thought to himself:

‘Last night, when I was talking to Cousin Lin, she obviously wasn’t listening...

He may have become an immortal and so is too pure to appear to a dolt like myself; or else I’m too impatient. That must be it.” He decided on a plan and told Baochai, “Last night when I happened to sleep outside, I seemed to sleep more soundly than indoors, and I woke up feeling clear-headed today. I’d like to sleep outside for a couple of nights, but I’m afraid you may try to stop me again.”

Baochai knew that his muttering of poetry that morning must have been inspired by Daiyu’s death. She could guess that in his present mood he was past reasoning with, and it might be as well to let him sleep outside for a couple of nights until he got over it. Besides, he had slept quietly enough the previous night.

“What an idea!” she said. “You can sleep wherever you please. Why should we stop you? But don’t go imagining things and rousing up evil spirits.”

“Who’s imagining anything?” he retorted with a smile.

Xiren advised him, “I think you’d better sleep inside, sir. If we don’t look after you properly out there and you catch cold, that would be bad.”

Before he could answer, Baochai shot Xiren a glance. Taking the hint, Xiren said, “All right, but we must have someone keep you company to pour tea for you at night.”

“In that case, you come with me,” said Baoyu.

Xiren, embarrassed by this, flushed and made no reply.

Knowing how sedate she was, Baochai said, “She’s used to being with me. Let her stay here. Sheyue and Wuer can look after you. Besides, she’s been on the go all day and must be tired; she should rest now.”

Baoyu had to smile and withdraw. Baochai told Sheyue and Wuer to make up his bed in the outer room, and warned them, “Be sure to wake if he wants tea.”

They assented and went out. Finding Baoyu sitting upright on the bed, his eyes closed and palms together like a monk, they dared not disturb him but simply stood watching him with a smile. Then Baochai sent Xiren out to see to things. Amused by the sight of him, she called softly, “Time to sleep. Why are you meditating?”

When he opened his eyes and saw her he said, “You all go to bed. I’ll sit for a while then turn in.”

“Because of the way you carried on yesterday, the young mistress didn’t sleep a wink last night,” she said. “If you go on like this, what’s to become of us?”

Realizing that unless he slept they would all stay up, he undressed and lay down. Xiren gave some further instructions to Sheyue, then went back to her room, closed the door and went to bed.

Sheyue and Wuer, having made their beds, waited till Baoyu was asleep before lying down themselves. But the more he wanted to sleep the wider awake he felt. Watching the two maids spreading their bedding, he was reminded of the time when Xiren was away and Qingwen and Sheyue had waited on him. Sheyue had gone out that evening and Qingwen, to frighten her, had run out without her clothes on and caught a chill — in fact, that was the start of her last illness. His thoughts dwelling on Qingwen, he recalled Xifeng’s remark that Wuer was the living image of her. So then he transferred his thoughts to Wuer. Pretending to be asleep, he stole glances at her and the more he looked the more she resembled Qingwen, until he felt quite distraught. He could hear no sound from the inner room and knew that Baochai was asleep, but was not sure about Sheyue. He called her twice and there was no answer. Wuer assumed that he wanted her.

“What is it, sir?” she asked.

“I’d like to rinse my mouth.”

As Sheyue was asleep, Wuer had to get up. She trimmed the candlewick and poured him a cup of tea, holding the spittoon in her other hand. Having

She had on only a pink silk jacket, and her hair was loosely knotted on top of her head. Baoyu was staring at her, thinking she was the image of Qingwen, when he recalled her remark: “I might as well have made it true, since I’ve been blamed for it anyway.” He was so bemused by this that he forgot to take the tea.

Since Fangguan’s dismissal, Wu-erh had lost all inclination to work in the Garden. But when Xifeng sent her to wait on Baoyu she was even more eager to come than he was to have her. However, after her arrival, finding Baochai and Xiren so dignified and respectable she was filled with respect for them; and Baoyu seemed to her to have lost his former charm, having become crazy and stupid. She had also heard that Lady Wang had dismissed all the girls who used to fool around with him. So she had suppressed her girlish tenderness and the infatuation she had long felt for him. Little had she thought that this crazy young gentleman would treat her tonight as if she were Qingwen and show her such affection. Blushing crimson, not daring to raise her voice, she whispered, “Won’t you rinse your mouth, Master Bao?”

He took the tea from her with a smile, but instead of rinsing his mouth he asked archly, “Were you and Qingwen good friends?”

This surprised her. “We were both maids,” she answered. “Of course we got on all right.”

He lowered his voice to ask, “Didn’t you go to see her when she was so ill?”

Wu-erh smiled and nodded.

“Did you hear what she said?”

She shook her head.

Carried away, Baoyu caught her hand. Flushing in confusion, her heart beating fast, she whispered, “If you’ve anything to say, Master Bao, just say it. Don’t grab hold of me like that.”

Then he let go. “She told me, ‘I might as well have made it true, since I’ve been blamed for it anyway.’ Didn’t you hear her?”

Wu-erh knew this was a provocation, but not venturing to take it up she answered, “That was her wantonness. How can we girls talk that way?”

“Why are you such a prude too?” he cried in dismay. “Because you look just like her, I thought I could say this to you. How can you turn round and slander her?”

Not knowing what he meant she rejoined, “It’s late. You should get to sleep, sir. If you sit up too long you may catch cold. That’s what Her Ladyship and Xiren told you.”

“I’m not cold.” It suddenly occurred to him that she had no extra clothes on. Afraid that she might catch cold like Qingwen he asked, “Why aren’t you wearing more?”

“You called in such a hurry, sir, there was no time to put on more. If I’d known we’d be talking so long, I’d have done so.”

Baoyu at once took the padded white silk jacket he had over his shoulders and handed it to her. But she would not take it.

“Keep it, sir. I’m not cold,” she demurred. “If I were, I’ve clothes of my own.” She went back to her bed, pulled a long coat over her shoulders, then listened to make sure that Sheyue was sound asleep before walking slowly back.

“Didn’t you mean to meditate tonight, sir?” she asked.

“To tell you the truth,” he chuckled, “I don’t mean to meditate but to meet a fairy.”

More suspicious than ever she asked, “What fairy?”

“If you want to know, it’s a long story. Come and sit by me and I’ll tell you.”

Blushing she said, “You’re lying there — how can I sit by you?”

"Baoyu said, "What would it matter? One cold day that year, when your sister Qingwen was playing with Sheyue, I was afraid they’d be chilled and tucked them both under my quilt. What does it matter? People shouldn’t put on such sour-faced, hypocritical airs." To Wu’er these words sounded like deliberate flirtation; she had no idea that this foolish young gentleman meant them in all sincerity. She did not know what to do — whether to walk away, remain standing or take a seat. Casting a sidelong glance at him, she pursed her lips and smiled.

"Don’t talk such nonsense. If anyone heard you, what would they think? No wonder people say you’re only good at fooling around with girls. You’ve got the second young mistress and sister Xiren here, both lovely as fairies, yet you still have to go philandering. If you talk like that again, I shall tell the second young mistress and see how you can face people."

As she was speaking, there came a thud from outside which made them both start. They heard Bacchai in the inner room cough, and at that Baoyu puckered up his lips. Wu’er hastily put out the light and quietly lay down. Because Bacchai and Xiren had had no sleep the previous night and were worn out after a tiring day, they had slept through the conversation; but this noise in the courtyard woke them with a start. They listened but could hear nothing more.

Baoyu, lying on his bed, thought in dismay, "Can Cousin Lin have come and be playing a trick on us because she heard me talking to Wu’er?" He tossed and turned, his mind in a turmoil, and did not doze off till the fifth watch.

Wu’er too, after Baoyu’s disturbance and Bacchai’s cough — afraid that the latter might have overheard them — lay awake the whole night worrying. The next morning she rose early to tidy the room quietly while Baoyu was still sleeping soundly.

Sheyue woke up and asked, "Why are you up so early? Can it be that you didn’t sleep all night?" Wu’er simply smiled sheepishly, not answering, imagining that Sheyue knew what had happened.

Presently Bacchai and Xiren got up and opened the door. Seeing Baoyu still asleep, they thought it strange that he should sleep so well outside for two nights in succession.

When he woke up and saw them all up, he hastily rose himself. Rubbing his eyes he reflected that he had not dreamed at all that night: was he then "cut off from the fairy maid"? He got slowly out of bed, then remembered Wu’er’s remark that Bacchai and Xiren were like angels — which was true enough — and he stared blankly at Bacchai.

She knew that he was thinking of Daiyu but could not tell whether he had dreamed or not. However, his stare embarrassed her.

"Did you meet an angel last night?" she asked.

Assuming that she had overheard them, he answered with a forced smile, "What do you mean?"

This made Wu’er feel even more guilty, but she could not explain and simply watched Bacchai’s expression.

Then Bacchai asked her with a smile, "Did you hear the young master talking in his sleep?"

Baoyu, too discomfited to stay, made some excuse and left.

Wu’er flushed crimson and answered evasively, "In the first part of the night he said a few sentences, but I couldn’t catch them clearly. Something about ‘false reputation’ and ‘not making a proper plan’ — I didn’t understand and just urged him to go to sleep. Later, when I fell asleep myself, I don’t know whether he said any more or not."

Bacchai thought, "Obviously this has to do with Daiyu. But if we let him stay outside, he may get more crazy ideas and be bewitched by some flower spirit or willow demon. Besides, he always had this weakness for girls. We must think of some way to divert his mind."

He thought, “If I move over, perhaps nothing will happen.” The idea made him blush and feel so hot that he slunk sheepishly away to his room to wash.

Now the Lady Dowager, having enjoyed herself for the last two days, had eaten a little too much and felt unwell that evening. The next day she had chest pains and a bloated sensation. Yuanyang wanted to report this to Jia Zheng, but the old lady forbade it.

“I’ve been greedy the last couple of days and over-eaten,” she said. “If I fast for a meal I shall be all right. Don’t make a fuss.”

So Yuanyang told no one.

That evening when Baoyu went back to his room, he found Baochai there just back from wishing the Lady Dowager and Lady Wang good night. He was still feeling ashamed over the morning’s episode, and Baochai could see from his manner that he was embarrassed. Knowing his infatuation, she thought the only cure for it was to treat him with apparent affection. After some reflection she asked, “Are you going to sleep in the outer room again tonight?”

Feeling rather out of favour he answered, “It’s all the same — inside or out.”

Baochai would have liked to say more, but could not bring herself to it.

Xiren put in, “Why should you sleep outside, sir? I don’t believe you slept so peacefully there.”

Wuer hastily added, “The only trouble when the Second Master sleeps outside is that he talks in his sleep. I can’t make head or tail of what he says, and I don’t like to correct him.”

Xiren said, “I’ll move out there tonight to see if he talks in his dreams or not. You can just make the Second Master’s bed in the inner room.”

Baochai said nothing. Baoyu, too ashamed to insist, let them move his bedding in. He wanted to make amends and set her mind at rest, while she was afraid that frustration might make him ill and thought it better to show him a little tenderness to win him over, by way of a strategem. So that evening Xiren moved out.

Baoyu, of course, was eager to apologize; and Baochai, naturally, had no wish to repulse him. So now, for the first time since their marriage, they enjoyed the sweet harmony of cloud and rain. And in due course, the essences of the Dual Five were wonderfully blended. But no more of this.

The next morning Baoyu and Baochai rose together and, having washed his hair and bathed, he went first to pay his respects to his grandmother. Because the old lady doted on him and was pleased by Baochai’s filial piety, she suddenly thought of something.

She asked Yuanyang to open a case and take out the jade left her by her ancestors. Although not as fine as the one Baoyu had inherited, it was a rare jade to wear on one’s person. Yuanyang found it and handed it to her.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen this before,” she remarked. “After all these years, how can you remember so clearly which case and casket it was in? I found it straight away thanks to your instructions. Why do you want it now, madam?”

“You don’t know the story,” said the Lady Dowager. “This jade was given to my father-in-law by his grandfather. Because my father-in-law was so fond of me, when I was married he sent for me and gave it to me with his own hands, saying, ‘This is an heirloom from the Han Dynasty, very precious. Keep it and you’ll feel as if you’re seeing me.’ I was young then and thought nothing of it, just putting it away in a case. Later, when I came here, I saw so many family possessions that this seemed nothing special and I’ve never worn it — it’s been lying in that case for over sixty years. Now seeing how good Baoyu is to me, and knowing that he’s lost his own jade, I thought I’d give this to him to pass on, as my father-in-law passed it on to me.”

Just then Baoyu came in to pay his respects, and the old lady said cheerfully, “Come here, I’ve something to show you.” When he went over to her bed she handed him the Han jade.

He took it and looked at it. It was about three inches square,

It was shaped like a sweet melon, with a rosy flush, and was very dainty. Baoyu was loud in his praise.

“Do you like it?” asked the Lady Dowager. “My grandfather gave this to me, and now I pass it on to you.”

With a smile Baoyu made his kotow to thank her, then wanted to take it to show his mother.

“When your mother has seen it and tells your father, he’ll complain again that I favour my grandson instead of my son,” she said. “They’ve never set eyes on it either.”

Baoyu went off cheerfully with it. And after a little more conversation Bacchai and the others took their leave.

After this the old lady ate nothing for two days, yet still felt a constriction in her chest and dizzy. She coughed from time to time. Lady Xing, Lady Wang and Xifeng came to ask after her health; and seeing that she was in good spirits, they simply sent to tell Jia Zheng to come and pay his respects. When he came out, he sent at once to summon a doctor. The doctor who soon arrived felt her pulse and diagnosed that owing to her age she was suffering from slight indigestion and a chill; a digestive and sudorific would set her right. He wrote a prescription which Jia Zheng saw contained nothing but ordinary ingredients. He had the medicine decocted and given to the old lady. Then he called morning and evening to pay his respects. But after three days there was still no improvement, and he ordered Jia Lian to find a good doctor.

“Go quickly and ask him to diagnose the old lady’s illness,” he said. “I don’t think much of the doctors we usually call in, that’s why I’m sending you.”

After reflection Jia Lian proposed, “I remember that the year my cousin Baoyu was ill, we called in a doctor who wasn’t in practice and he cured him. Why not send for him now?”

“A good physician is hard to find,” said Jia Zheng. “The less fashionable ones are often the most skilled. Send to fetch him.”

Jia Lian assented and had soon left. He came back to report, “Doctor Liu has gone out of town to teach, and only comes back every ten days or so. As we can’t wait that long, I’ve asked another doctor who will be coming presently.” Jia Zheng had to be content with that.

During the Lady Dowager’s illness, the ladies of the household came daily to inquire after her health. One day when they were all there, the old woman in charge of the side gate of the Garden came in to announce, “Sister Miao of Green Lattice Nunnery in the Garden has heard that the old lady is ill and has come specially to pay her respects.”

“She doesn’t often come,” they said. “As she’s made a special trip today, quickly ask her in.”

Xifeng went to the old lady’s bedside to tell her, and Xiuyan, who had known Miaoyu in the past, went out to meet her. She saw Miaoyu wearing a nun’s headdress, a plain silk jacket and a long-sleeved black satin tunic with edging, fastened with a silk girdle the colour of young leeks. Under this she wore a white silk skirt with ink-wash designs. She was holding a fly-whisk and rosary, and followed by a young maid. She was wafted in as if by a breeze.

Xiuyan greeted her and said, “When you were living in the Garden I used to see you often; but recently there are so few people there it’s hard to come out alone. Besides, the side gate is usually closed, so I haven’t been able to visit you. How nice to see you today!”

“In the old days you were all having such a good time, and though you were living in the outer Garden I didn’t like to intrude,” replied Miaoyu. “Now that I know things aren’t too easy here and the old lady is ill, I was thinking of you and wanted to see Miss Bacchai too. I don’t care whether your gate’s closed or not. If I want to come, I come. If I don’t, no one can drag me here.”

“You haven’t changed,” said Xiuyan with a smile.

As they were talking they reached the Lady Dowager’s apartments. Having greeted the others, Miaoyu went over to the bedside to inquire after the old lady’s health, making a few conventional remarks.

“You’re a saint,” said the old lady. “Do you think I shall get over this illness?”

“Such a kindly old lady as you are is bound to live to a great age,” Miaoyu assured her. “Just a slight chill and some

"That's good. Old people should try not to worry," said the Lady Dowager. "It's not that. I'm one for taking things lightly, and this illness isn't serious -- I just have a feeling of oppression in my chest. The doctor just now said it was due to anger. But as you know, who would dare to annoy me? Wasn't that doctor talking nonsense? I told Lien that the first doctor who diagnosed a chill and indigestion was right, and he should be sent for again tomorrow." She told Yuanyang, "Give orders to the kitchen to prepare a vegetarian meal for the Reverend Mother."

Miaoyu said, "I lunched some time ago and don't eat between meals."

"In that case, let's sit together a little longer for a chat," proposed Lady Wang.

"It is so long since I saw you that I came today to pay my respects," replied Miaoyu.

After a little more conversation she rose to leave. Noticing Xichun standing there she asked, "Why are you so thin, miss? You shouldn't over-tax your mind with painting."

"I haven't painted for a long time," said Xichun. "The rooms I'm in now aren't as light as the ones in the Garden, so I don't feel in the mood for it."

"Which apartments are you in?"

"In those east of the gate you came through. It's very close if you want to call."

"I may come to see you one day when I'm in the mood," said Miaoyu.

Xichun and the others saw her out, then turned back. They heard maids announce that the doctor had arrived to see the Lady Dowager, and the company dispersed for the time being.

However, the old lady's illness daily took a turn for the worse. All the doctors' treatments proved ineffective, and later on she started having loose bowels too. Jia Zheng, very worried, knew that her case was hopeless. He sent word to his yamen and attended on her day and night with Lady Wang. One day when the old lady seemed able to take a little food, to their relief, an old nurse was seen peeping in through the door. Lady Wang told Caiyun to see who it was and ask her business. Recognizing her as one of the nurses who had accompanied Yingchun to the Sun family, Caiyun asked, "What do you want?"

"I've been waiting here for some time, but couldn't find any young lady to announce me. I didn't like to burst in, yet I'm on urgent business."

"What's the urgency? Has that fellow been bullying our young lady again?"

"She's in a bad way. The other day there was another row and she cried all night. Then she started bringing up phlegm, and yesterday it choked her. They wouldn't call in doctors, and today it's even worse."

"The old lady's ill herself. Don't make such a noise," cautioned Caiyun.

Lady Wang inside had overheard them. Afraid that the news would upset the old lady, she hastily sent Caiyun out to take the nurse away and find out what she had to say. However, the old lady in her illness was very alert and had caught what was said.

"Is Yingchun dying?" she asked.

Lady Wang answered, "No. That nurse has no sense. She says Yingchun has been rather poorly these last couple of days, and as she isn't able to get better quickly, she's come to ask for a doctor."

"Send one of my doctors to see her, quick!" the old lady ordered.

Lady Wang told Caiyun to send the nurse to report this to Lady Xing, and the old woman left. Then the Lady Dowager gave way to grief.

"Of my three granddaughters," she sobbed, "one enjoyed all the good things of life but died young; the third has married far away and I can't see her; and though Yingchun's life is hard I hoped she would survive -- I never thought she'd die so young! Why should an old relic like me live on instead?"

Lady Wang and Yuanyang did their best to comfort her. As Baochai and Li Wan were not in the room at the time and Xifeng had been ill recently, Lady Wang feared that the old lady in her distress might have a relapse. She sent to fetch them to keep her company, then returned to her own apartments.

There she summoned Caiyun and scolded her, "That nurse has no sense! In future, when I'm with the old lady, if you have anything to report you mustn't come in."

The maids had to agree to this. But the nurse on reaching Lady Xing's place found that people from outside had already...

A maid came in then to announce: “The Second Young Mistress is dead.” Lady Xing wept at this news. As her father was away from home, she told Jia Lian to go at once to see to things. They did not venture to break this news to the Lady Dowager because of her critical condition.

It was pitiful that this girl, lovely as flower and moon, who had been married just over a year, should have been so maltreated by the Sun family that she died. But as the Lady Dowager was so ill, none of them could leave to attend to her funeral, and they had to let the Sun family make what arrangements they pleased.

As the old lady’s illness daily took a turn for the worse, she wanted to have all her granddaughters around her. She thought of Xiang-yun and sent to ask after her. The maid who had gone to find out came back stealthily to look for Faithful. But as Faithful was with the old lady and Lady Wang and the others were there too, not liking to go in she went instead to find Amber and told her, “Her Old Ladyship was thinking of Miss Shi and sent us to ask after her. We found Miss Shi crying her heart out because her husband has suddenly fallen ill. The doctors have seen him and say there’s no hope for him; if it’s consumption, he may last four or five years. So Miss Shi is very worried. She knows the old lady is ill too but can’t come to ask after her. She told me not to mention this to Her Old Ladyship, and asked you, if the old lady questions you, to think of some way to break it to her.”

Amber sighed and said nothing for a while, then simply told the maid, “All right.” Not venturing to report this herself, she decided to ask Faithful to make up some story. Upon reaching the old lady’s bedside, she saw that her condition had changed for the worse and the room was full of people whispering, “She doesn’t look good.” Not daring to speak then, she held her tongue.

Jia Zheng quietly called Jia Lian to his side and whispered some instructions to him. Jia Lian assented softly and went out to summon all the servants now in the house.

“The old lady’s end is near,” he told them. “Hurry up and make preparations in different groups. First, check the boards in the store-house and choose one to be lined. Then quickly take everyone’s measurements and send them to the tailors to make mourning clothes. Fix up too about the awning and paraphernalia, and send more men to the kitchen.”

Lai Da and the others replied, “Don’t trouble yourself, sir. We’ve already made preparations. The only thing is, where is the money for all this to come from?”

“There’s no need to withdraw money from outside. The old lady provided for this long ago. Just now the master said that everything must be done properly, and I want the arrangements to look impressive to outsiders too.”

Lai Da and the rest assented and went off to make their preparations.

Jia Lian went back to his own quarters and asked Patience, “How is your mistress today?”

She pursed her lips towards the inner room. “Go in and see.”

He went in and found Xifeng starting to put on her clothes, but too weak to move and having to lean for a while against the kang-table.

“I’m afraid you can’t stay in bed any longer,” he told her. “The old lady may pass away today or tomorrow — you can’t get out of your duties. Tell them to straighten things up here, then pull yourself together and go over. Once the trouble starts, will you and I be able to come back here?”

“What is there to straighten up here? There’s only just these few things — what is there to worry about? You go first. His Lordship may be wanting you. I’ll come as soon as I’ve changed.”

Jia Lian went back to the Lady Dowager’s apartment and reported quietly to Jia Zheng, “I’ve given all the necessary instructions.” Jia Zheng nodded.

Then it was announced that the doctor had come. Jia Lian went out to welcome him and see him in. After feeling the lady’s pulse the doctor withdrew and told Jia Lian on the sly, “The old lady’s pulse is weak. Be ready for the end.” Jia Lian took the hint and passed this on to Lady Wang and the rest. She at once signaled with her eyes to Faithful to come over and told her to prepare the old lady’s grave-clothes. Faithful went off to see to this.

The Lady Dowager opened her eyes and called for tea. Lady Xing at once offered her some ginseng broth.

“Not that,” protested the old lady, after sipping a little from the bowl. “Bring me some tea.”

Not venturing to cross her, they hastily brought her tea, and she drank two mouthfuls, then asked to be propped up.

“If you want anything, madam, just tell us,” said Jia Zheng. “You had better not sit up.”

“I’ve drunk some water and feel a little better,” she said. “Let me lean up to have a little chat with you.”

Hsi-feng and the others gently raised her, and they could see that she was now better. They did not know whether she would live or die, but that is told in the next chapter.

第110章 史太君寿终归地府 王凤姐力诎失人心

却说贾母坐起说道：“我到你们家已经六十多年了，从年轻的时候到老来，福也享尽了。自你们老爷起，儿子孙子也都算是好的了。就是宝玉呢，我疼了他一场，”说到那里，拿眼满地下瞅着，王夫人便推宝玉走到床前。贾母从被窝里伸出手来拉着宝玉，道：“我的儿，你要争气才好！”宝玉嘴里答应，心里一酸，那眼泪便要流下来，又不敢哭，只得站着。听贾母说道：“我想再见一个重孙子，我就安心了。我的兰儿在那里呢？”李纨也推贾兰上去。贾母放了宝玉，拉着贾兰道：“你母亲是要孝顺的。将来你成了人，也叫你母亲风光风光。凤丫头呢？”凤姐本来站在贾母旁边，赶忙走到跟前说：“在这里呢。”贾母道：“我的儿，你是太聪明了，将来修修福罢。我也没有修什么，不过心实吃亏。那些吃斋念佛的事我也不大干，就是旧年叫人写了些《金刚经》送送人，不知送完了没有？”凤姐道：“没有呢。”贾母道：“早该施舍完了才好。我们大老爷和珍儿是在外头乐了；最可恶的是史丫头没良心，怎么总不来瞧我！”鸳鸯等明知其故，都不言语。
　　贾母又瞧了一瞧宝钗，叹了口气，只见脸上发红。贾政知是回光返照，即忙进上参汤。贾母的牙关已经紧了，合了一回眼，又睁着满屋里瞧了一瞧。王夫人、宝钗上去，轻轻扶着，邢夫人、凤姐等便忙穿衣。地下婆子们已将床安设停当，铺了被褥。听见贾母喉间略一响动，脸变笑容，竟是去了。享年八十三岁。众婆子疾忙停床。
　　于是贾政等在外一边跪着，邢夫人等在内一边跪着，一齐举起哀来。外面家人各样预备齐全，只听里头信儿一传出来，从荣府大门起至内宅门，扇扇大开，一色净白纸糊了；孝棚高起，大门前的牌楼立时竖起。上下人等登时成服。贾政报了丁忧，礼部奏闻。主上深仁厚泽，念及世代功勋，又系元妃祖母，赏银一千两，谕礼部主祭。家人们各处报丧。众亲友虽知贾家势败，今见圣恩隆重，都来探丧。择了吉时成殓，停灵正寝。
　　贾赦不在家，贾政为长；宝玉、贾兰是亲孙，年纪又小，都应守灵。贾琏虽也是亲孙，带着贾蓉，尚可分派家人办事。虽请了些男女外亲来照应，内里邢、王二夫人、李纨、凤姐、宝钗等是应灵旁哭泣的；尤氏虽可照应，他自贾珍外出，依住荣府，一向总不上前，且又荣府的事不甚谙练；贾蓉的媳妇更不必说，惜春年小，虽在这里长的，他于家事全不知道。所以内里竟无一人支持，只有凤姐可以照管里头的事，况又贾琏在外作主，里外他二人，倒也相宜。
　　凤姐先前仗着自己的才干，原打量老太太死了，他大有一番作用。邢、王二夫人等本知他曾办过秦氏的事，必是妥当，于是仍叫凤姐总理里头的事。凤姐本不应辞，自然应了，心想：“这里的事本是我管的，那些家人更是我手下的人。太太和珍大嫂子的人本来难使唤，如今他们都去了。银项虽没有对牌，这种银子却是现成的。外头的事又是我们那个办。虽说我现今身子不好，想来也不致落褒贬，必比宁府里还得办些。”心下已定，且待明日接了三，后日一早分派。便叫周瑞家的传出话去，将花名册取上来。凤姐一一的瞧了，统共男仆只有二十一人，女仆只有十九人，馀者俱是些丫头，连各房算上，也不过三十多人，难以派差。心里想道：“这回老太太的事倒没有东府里的人多。”又将庄上的弄出几个，也不敷差遣。
　　正在思算，只见一个小丫头过来说：“鸳鸯姐姐请奶奶。”凤姐只得过去。只见鸳鸯哭得泪人一般，一把拉着凤姐儿，说道：“二奶奶请坐，我给二奶奶磕个头。虽说服中不行礼，这个头是要磕的。”鸳鸯说着跪下，慌的凤姐赶忙拉住，说道：“这是什么礼？有话好好的说。”鸳鸯跪着，凤姐便拉起来。鸳鸯说道：“老太太的事，一应内外，都是二爷和二奶奶办。这种银子是老太太留下的。老太太这一辈子也没有遭塌过什么银钱，如今临了这件大事，必得求二奶奶体体面面的办一办才好。我方才听见老爷说什么‘诗云’‘子曰’，我也不懂；又说什么‘丧与其易，宁戚’，我更不明白。我问宝二奶奶，说是老爷的意思，老太太的丧事，只要悲切才是真孝，不必糜费图好看的念头。我想老太太这样一个人，怎么不该体面些？我虽是奴才丫头，敢说什么？只是老太太疼二奶奶和我这一场，临死了还不叫他风光风光？我想二奶奶是能办大事的，故此我请二奶奶来，作个主意。我生是跟老太太的人，老太太死了，我也是跟老太太的！若是眼不见老太太的事怎么办，将来怎么见老太太呢？”凤姐听了这话来的古怪，便说：“你放心，要体面是不难的。虽是老爷口说要省，那势派也错不得。便拿这项银子都花在老太太身上，也是该当的。”鸳鸯道：“老太太的遗言说，所有剩下的东西是给我们的，二奶奶倘或用着不够，只管拿这个去折变补上。就是老爷说什么，也不好违了老大太的遗言。况且老太太分派的时候，不是老爷在这里听见的么？”凤姐道：“你素来最明白的，怎么这会子这样的着急起来了？”鸳鸯道：“不是我着急，为的是大太太是不管事的，老爷是怕招摇的。若是二奶奶心里也是老爷的想头，说抄过家的人家，丧事还是这么好，将来又要抄起来，也就不顾起老太太来，怎么样呢？我呢，是个丫头，好歹碍不着，到底是这里的声名！”凤姐道：“我知道了。你只管放心，有我呢。”鸳鸯千恩万谢的托了凤姐。
　　那凤姐出来，想道：“鸳鸯这东西好古怪！不知打了什么主意。论理，老太太身上本该体面些。嗳，且别管他，只按着咱们家先前的样子办去。”于是叫旺儿家的来，把话传出去，请二爷进来。不多时，贾琏进来，说道：“怎么找我？你在里头照应着些就是了。横竖作主是老爷太太们，他说怎么着，我们就怎么着。”凤姐道：“你也说起这个话来了，可不是鸳鸯说的话应验了么？”贾琏道：“什么鸳鸯的话？”凤姐便将鸳鸯请进去的话述了一遍。贾琏道：“他们的话算什么！刚才二老爷叫我去，说：‘老太太的事固要认真办理，但是知道的呢，说是老太太自己结果自己，不知道的，只说咱们都隐匿起来了，如今很宽裕。老太太的这种银子用不了，谁还要么？仍旧该用在老太太身上。老太太是在南边的，虽有坟地，却没有阴宅。老太太的灵是要归到南边去的。留这银子在祖坟上盖起些房屋来，再馀下的，置买几顷祭田。咱们回去也好；就是不回去，便叫那些贫穷族中住着，也好按时按节早晚上香，时常祭扫祭扫。’你想这些话可不是正经主意么？据你的话，难道都花了罢？”凤姐道：“银子发出来了没有？”贾琏道：“谁见过银子！我听见咱们太太听见了二老爷的话，极力的撺掇二太太和二老爷说：‘这是好主意。’叫我怎么着？现在外头棚杠上要支几百银子，这会子还没有发出来。我要去，他们都说有，先叫外头办了，回来再算。你想，这些奴才，有钱的早溜了。按着册子叫去，有说告病的，有说下庄子去了的。剩下几个走不动的，只有赚钱的能耐，还有赔钱的本事么？”凤姐听了，呆了半天，说道：“这还办什么！”
　　正说着，见来了一个丫头，说：“大太太的话，问二奶奶：今儿第三天了，里头还很乱，供了饭，还叫亲戚们等着吗？叫了半天，上了菜，短了饭：这是什么办事的道理？”凤姐急忙进去吆喝人来伺候，将就着把早饭打发了。偏偏那日人来的多，里头的人都死眉瞪眼的。凤姐只得在那里照料了一会子，又惦记着派人，赶着出来，叫了旺儿家的传齐了家下女人们，一一分派了。众人都答应着不动。凤姐道：“什么时候，还不供饭？”众人道：“传饭是容易的，只要将里头的东西发出来，我们才好照管去。”凤姐道：“糊涂东西！派定了你们，少不得有的。”众人只得勉强应着。凤姐即往上房取发应用之物，要去请示邢、王二夫人。见人多难说，看那时候已经日渐平西了，只得找了鸳鸯，说要老太太存的那一分家伙。鸳鸯道：“你还问我呢！那一年二爷当了，赎了来了么？”凤姐道：“不用银的金的，只要那一分平常使的。”鸳鸯道：“大太太、珍大奶奶屋里使的是那里来的？”凤姐一想不差，转身就走，只得到王夫人那边找了玉钏、彩云，才拿了一分出来，急忙叫彩明登账，发与众人收管。
　　鸳鸯见凤姐这样慌张，又不好叫他回来，心想：“他头里作事何等爽利周到，如今怎么掣肘的这个样儿。我看这两三天连一点头脑都没有，不是老太太白疼了他了吗！”那里知邢夫人一听贾政的话，正合着将来家计艰难的心，巴不得留一点子作个收局。况且老太太的事原是长房作主。贾赦虽不在家，贾政又是拘泥的人，有件事便说：“请大太太的主意。”邢夫人素知凤姐手脚大，贾琏的闹鬼，所以死拿住不放松。鸳鸯只道已将这项银两交了出去了，故见凤姐掣肘如此，却疑为不肯用心，便在贾母灵前唠唠叨叨哭个不了。邢夫人等听了话中有话，不想到自己不令凤姐便宜行事，反说：“凤丫头果然有些不用心。”王夫人到了晚上，叫了凤姐过来，说：“咱们家虽说不济，外头的体面是要的。这两三天人来人往，我瞧着那些人都照应不到，想必你没有吩咐，——还得你替我们操点心儿才好。”凤姐听了，呆了一会，要将银两不凑手的话说出来，但只银钱是外头管的，王夫人说的是照应不到，凤姐也不敢辩，只好不言语。邢夫人在旁说道：“论理，该是我们做媳妇的操心，本不是孙子媳妇的事，但是我们动不得身，所以托你。你是打不得撒手的。”凤姐紫涨了脸，正要回说，只听外头鼓乐一奏，是烧黄昏纸的时候了，大家举起哀来，又不得说。凤姐原想回来再说，王夫人催他出去料理，说道：“这里有我们呢，你快快儿的去料理明儿的事罢。”
　　凤姐不敢再言，只得含悲忍泣的出来，又叫人传齐了众人，又吩咐了一会，说：“大娘婶子们可怜我罢！我上头捱了好些说，为的是你们不齐截，叫人笑话，明儿你们豁出些辛苦来罢！”那些人回道：“奶奶办事，不是今儿个一遭儿了，我们敢违拗吗？只是这回的事，上头过于累赘。只说打发这顿饭罢：有在这里吃的，有要在家里吃的；请了这位太太，又是那位奶奶不来。诸如此类，那里能齐全？还求奶奶劝劝那些姑娘们少挑饬就好了。”凤姐道：“头一层是老太太的丫头们是难缠的，太太们的也难说话，叫我说谁去呢？”众人道：“从前奶奶在东府里还是署事，要打要骂，怎么那样锋利？谁敢不依？如今这些姑娘们都压不住了？”凤姐叹道：“东府里的事，虽说托办的，太太虽在那里，不好意思说什么。如今是自己的事情，又是公中的，人人说得话。再者，外头的银钱也叫不灵：即如棚里要一件东西，传出去了，总不见拿进来，这叫我什么法儿呢？”众人道：“二爷在外头，倒怕不应付么？”凤姐道：“还提这个！他也是那里为难。第一件，银钱不在他手里，要一件得回一件，那里凑手？”众人道：“老太太这项银子不在二爷手里吗？”凤姐道：“你们回来问管事的，就知道了。”众人道：“怨不得我们听见外头男人抱怨说：‘这么件大事，咱们一点摸不着，净当苦差。’叫人怎么能齐心呢？”凤姐道：“如今不用说了。眼面前的事，大家留些神罢。倘或闹的上头有了什么说的，我可和你们不依。”众人道：“奶奶要怎么样，我们敢抱怨吗？只是上头一人一个主意，我们实在难周到。”凤姐听了也没法，只得央及道：“好大娘们，明儿且帮我一天。等我把姑娘们闹明白了，再说罢了。”众人听命而去。
　　凤姐一肚子的委屈，愈想愈气，直到天亮，又得上去。要把各处的人整理整理，又恐邢夫人生气；要和王夫人说，怎奈邢夫人挑唆。这些丫头们见邢夫人等不助着凤姐的威风，更加作践起他来。幸得平儿替凤姐排解，说是：“二奶奶巴不得要好，只是老爷太太们吩咐了外头，不许糜费，所以我们二奶奶不能应付到了。”说过几次，才得安静些。虽说僧经道忏，吊祭供饭，络绎不绝，终是银钱吝啬，谁肯踊跃，不过草草了事。连日王妃诰命也来的不少，凤姐也不能上去照应，只好在底下张罗。叫了那个，走了这个；发一回急，央及一回；支吾过了一起，又打发一起。别说鸳鸯等看去不象样，连凤姐自己心里也过不去了。
　　邢夫人虽说是冢妇，仗着“悲戚为孝”四个字，倒也都不理会。王夫人只得跟着邢夫人行事，馀者更不必说了。独有李纨瞧出凤姐苦处，却不敢替他说话，只自叹道：“俗话说的，‘牡丹虽好，全仗绿叶扶持’，太太们不亏了凤丫头，那些人还帮着吗？若是三姑娘在家还好，如今只有他几个自己的人瞎张罗，背前面后的也抱怨，说是一个钱摸不着，脸面也不能剩一点儿。老爷是一味的尽孝，庶务上头不大明白。这样的一件大事，不撒散几个钱就办的开了吗？可怜凤丫头闹了几年，不想在老太太的事上只怕保不住脸了。”于是抽空儿叫了他的人来，吩咐道：“你们别看着人家的样儿，也遭塌起琏二奶奶来。别打量什么穿孝守灵就算了大事了，不过混过几天就是了。看见那些人张罗不开，就插个手儿，也未为不可。这也是公事，大家都该出力的。”那些素服李纨的人都答应着说：“大奶奶说的很是，我们也不敢那么着。只听见鸳鸯姐姐们的口话儿，好象怪琏二奶奶的似的。”李纨道：“就是鸳鸯，我也告诉过他。我说琏二奶奶并不是在老太太的事上不用心，只是银子钱都不在他手里，叫他巧媳妇还作的上没米的粥来吗？如今鸳鸯也知道了，所以也不怪他了。只是鸳鸯的样子竟是不象从前了，这也奇怪。那时候有老太太疼他，倒没有作过什么威福；如今老太太死了，没有了仗腰子的了，我看他倒有些气质不大好了。我先前替他愁，这会子幸喜大老爷不在家，才躲过去了；不然，他有什么法儿？”
　　说着，只见贾兰走来说：“妈妈睡罢。一天到晚人来客去的也乏了，歇歇罢。我这几天总没有摸摸书本儿。今儿爷爷叫我家里睡，我喜欢的很，要理个一两本书才好，别等脱了孝再都忘了。”李纨道：“好孩子，看书呢，自然是好的，今儿且歇歇罢，等老太太送了殡再看罢。”贾兰道：“妈妈要睡，我也就睡在被窝里头想想也罢了。”众人听了，都夸道：“好哥儿！怎么这点年纪，得了空儿就想到书上？不象宝二爷，娶了亲的人还是那么孩子气。这几日跟着老爷跪着，瞧他很不受用，巴不得老爷一动身就跑过来找二奶奶，不知唧唧咕咕的说些什么。甚至弄的二奶奶都不理他了，他又去找琴姑娘。琴姑娘也躲着他，邢姑娘也不很和他说话。倒是咱们本家儿的什么喜姑娘四姑娘咧，哥哥长哥哥短的和他亲密。我们看那宝二爷除了和奶奶姑娘们混混，只怕他心里也没有别的事，白过费了老太太的心，疼了他这么大，那里及兰哥儿一零儿呢？大奶奶将来是不愁的了。”李纨道：“就好也还小呢。只怕到他大了，咱们家还不知怎么样了呢。环哥儿你们瞧着怎么样？”众人道：“那一个更不象样儿了。两只眼睛倒象个活猴儿似的，东溜溜，西看看。虽在那里嚎丧，见了奶奶姑娘们来了，他在孝幔子里头净偷着眼儿瞧人呢。”李纨道：“他的年纪其实也不小了。前日听见说还要给他说亲呢。如今又得等着了。嗳，还有一件事，咱们家这些人，我看来也是说不清的，且不必说闲话儿。后日送殡，各房的车是怎么样？”众人道：“琏二奶奶这几天闹的象失魂落魄的样儿了，也没见传出去。昨儿听见外头男人们说，二爷派了蔷二爷料理，说是咱们家的车也不够，赶车的也少，要到亲戚家去借去呢。”李纨笑道：“车也都是借得的么？”众人道：“奶奶说笑话儿了，车怎么借不得？只是那一日所有的亲戚都用车只怕难借，想来还得雇呢。”李纨道：“底下人的只得雇，上头白车也有雇的么？”众人道：“现在大太太，东府里的大奶奶小蓉奶奶，都没有车了，不雇，那里来的的呢？”李纨听了叹息道：“先前见有咱们家里的太太奶奶们坐了雇的车来，咱们都笑话，如今轮到自己头上了。你明儿去告诉你们的男人：我们的车马，早早的预备好了，省了挤。”众人答应了出去，不提。
　　且说史湘云因他女婿病着，贾母死后，只来了一次，屈指算是后日送殡，不能不去。又见他女婿的病已成痨症，暂且不妨，只得坐夜前一日过来。想起贾母素日疼他；又想到自己命苦，刚配了一个才貌双全的女婿，情性又好，偏偏的得了冤孽症候，不过捱日子罢了。于是更加悲痛，直哭了半夜。鸳鸯等再三劝慰不止。宝玉瞅着也不胜悲伤，又不好上前去劝。见他淡汝素服，不敷脂粉，更比未出嫁的时候犹胜几分。回头又看宝琴等也都是淡素妆饰，丰韵嫣然。独看到宝钗浑身挂孝，那一种雅致，比寻常穿颜色时更自不同。心里想道：“古人说：干红万紫，终让梅花为魁。看来不止为梅花开的早，竟是那‘洁白清香’四字真不可及了。但只这时候若有林妹妹，也是这样打扮，更不知怎样的丰韵呢。”想到这里，不觉的心酸起来，那泪珠儿便一直的滚下来了，趁着贾母的事，不妨放声大哭。众人正劝湘云，外间忽又添出一个哭的人来。大家只道是想着贾母疼他的好处，所以悲伤，岂知他们两个人各自有各自的眼泪。这场大哭，招得满屋的人无不下泪。还是薛姨妈、李婶娘等劝住。
    次日乃坐夜之期，更加热闹。凤姐这日竟支撑不住，也无方法，只得用尽心力，甚至咽喉嚷哑，敷衍过了半日。到了下半天，亲友更多了，事情也更繁了，瞻前不能顾后。正在着急，只见一个小丫头跑来说：“二奶奶在这里呢。怪不得大太太说：‘里头人多，照应不过来，二奶奶是躲着受用去了！’”凤姐听了这话，一口气撞上来，往下一咽，眼泪直流，只觉得眼前一黑，嗓子里一甜，便喷出鲜红的血来，身子站不住，就蹲倒在地。幸亏平儿急忙过来扶住。只见凤姐的血一口一口的吐个不住。
未知性命如何，下回分解。

Lady Dowager raised herself to say, “I’ve lived in your family for over sixty years. From my youth till now I’ve had all the good things one could wish for. And all of you, from my sons down to my grandsons and great-grandsons, are good. As for Baoyu, I’ve always doted on him....” She looked around, and Lady Wang pushed Baoyu over to the bedside.

The old lady stretched out a hand from under the quilt to take his.

“You must do well, child!” she said.

He assented, but his heart ached and he had to hold hack his tears, standing there in silence as she went on, “I should like to see one more great-grandson to set my mind at rest. Where is my Lan?”

Li Wan pushed Jia Lan forward and the old lady let go of Baoyu to take his hand.

“You must be a good son to your mother,” she said. “When you grow up, win her honour. Where is Xifeng?”

Xifeng who was standing by the bed stepped forward.

“Here I am, madam.”

“You’re too clever, child,” said the old lady. “I hope you’ll be rewarded for your good deeds. As for me, I’ve done no good deeds, only been honest and taken losses. Worship of Buddha and fasting are not for me. I did have some copies of the Diamond Sutra written last year to give away. Have they all been distributed?”

“Not yet.”

“You should have had that done long ago. I know our Elder Master and Zhen are enjoying themselves outside. But that wicked Xiangyun, the heartless creature, why hasn’t she come to see me?” Yuanyang and the others knew the reason but dared not say.

The old lady looked at Baochai and sighed. Her face was now flushed. Jia Zheng knew this was the final flare-up and brought her some ginseng decoction; but her teeth were already clenched. After closing her eyes for a while, she opened them to look round the room. Lady Wang and Baochai stepped forward to support her gently while Lady Xing and Xifeng changed her clothes. The matrons had prepared the bier and spread it with a mattress. Now they heard a rattle in her throat, a smile overspread her face and she breathed her last, eighty-three years old. The matrons hastily lifted her on to the bier.

Then Jia Zheng and the other men knelt down outside the curtain, Lady Xing and the women inside it, and together they started lamenting. Outside, everything had been prepared. As soon as the word was passed out, the main gate of the Rong Mansion and the inner side gate were thrown open. First, two huge funeral streamers were set up, and all the gates were pasted over with white paper. The mourning shed was erected and the memorial arch at the entrance. All the domestics, high and low, promptly put on mourning.

Jia Zheng reported the death to the Ministry of Rites, which informed the Emperor. His Majesty, in his great goodness, mindful of the family’s past services and the fact that she was the Imperial Consort’s grandmother, bestowed on them a thousand taels of silver and directed the Ministry of Rites to offer sacrifice. The servants went to report the death to all their relatives and friends. And though these knew that the Jia family’s fortune was on the wane, the favour shown them by the Emperor impressed them so much that they all came to offer condolences. An auspicious day was chosen for the encoffining, and she was laid in state in the main hall.

Jia She was away, so Jia Zheng as the next in age was the chief mourner. Baoyu, Jia Lian and Jia Lan, being her direct grandsons, were too young to take charge of the funeral arrangements, though they had to keep vigil by the coffin. Jia Lian, although a grandson, had to help Jia Rong see to the stewards outside. Although some relatives had been invited to assist, Lady Xing and Lady Wang, Li Wan, Xifeng and Baochai had to mourn by the coffin. Madam You, who might have helped, had moved into the Rong Mansion after Jia Zhen’s departure and was unaccustomed to its ways; besides, she had not come forward ever since his flight. Jia Rong’s wife was of course even more useless. Xichun was still young; and though she had grown up there she knew nothing about household management. So there was no one to take charge inside except Xifeng, who as Jia Lian’s wife was now in control of both households. This suited them both.

Xifeng had been looking forward to this chance to display her abilities after the old lady’s death.

Lady Xing and Lady Wang knew from Xifeng’s efficient management of Keqing’s funeral that she could be relied on, and asked her to take charge again. She could hardly decline and promptly accepted the assignment.

“I’m the one normally in charge here, and the servants are those I’m used to ordering about,” she thought. “Their mistresses and Madam You have gone now, and though I have no tallies the money is available. My husband will see to the outside business. Although I’m in poor health, I don’t suppose I shall be criticized. In fact I should do a better job than they did in the Ning Mansion.”

Having made up her mind to wait till the third day of the wake to start issuing orders, she sent for the servants’ roster. A glance showed her that there were only twenty-one men and nineteen maids — less than forty in all, counting the maids in the different apartments. This was not enough.

“There were more people in the East Mansion for the old lady’s funeral,” she thought.

Even when she had summoned some servants from their country estates, there were still too few.

She was puzzling over this when a young maid came in.

“Sister Yuanyang asks you to go over, madam,” she announced.

Xifeng had to go. She found Yuanyang weeping as if her heart would break. Clutching Xifeng’s hand she said, “Will you take a seat, madam? I want to kowtow to you. I know that’s not allowed during mourning, but this kowtow is a must.”

As she knelt down Xifeng hastily helped her up.

“What’s the meaning of this?” she asked. “Just tell me what you have to say.”

Yuanyang insisted on kneeling, but Xifeng made her sit down.

“Everything inside and outside, madam, is being handled by you and the master,” said Yuanyang. “The money being spent was left by the old lady. She never squandered silver all her life, and now at the end we should give her a grand funeral. Just now I heard the master quoting some sayings of the sages which I couldn’t understand. He said too: ‘In mourning, the true expression of grief is more important than conformity to convention.’ I don’t know what that means either. When I asked Madam Bao, she told me it was the master’s idea that the funeral should show true filial grief, not be a wasteful, showy affair. But surely the old lady deserved a fine funeral? As a slave, of course, I’ve no right to say anything. Still, the old lady was so good to you, madam, and to me too — shouldn’t we make her funeral a splendid one? I know you’re equal to it, madam; that’s why I’ve asked you to come to decide what to do. I belonged to the old lady while she was alive, and now that she’s dead I still want to serve her. If I don’t see to it that she has a fine funeral, how can I face her in the after life?”

Xifeng found this appeal most strange.

“Don’t you worry,” she said. “We’ll make it a grand funeral. Although the master says we should economize, we must keep up appearances. Even if we spent all her money on the old lady, that would be only right.”

Yuanyang said, “The old lady’s last wish was that all her remaining possessions should be given to us slaves. If you find the money insufficient, madam, you can sell them to make up the amount. The master can’t go against her last wish, especially as he was present when she gave us these instructions.”

“You’ve always been so sensible, why are you so upset today?”

“It’s not that I’m upset. But my mistress takes no charge, and the master is afraid of being considered too showy. If you feel the same way, madam, and are afraid that since our family’s been raided a grand funeral may lead to another raid, then you won’t care about the old lady. What’s to be done?”

"I'm only a slave-girl. It doesn't matter what happens to me, but the reputation of this family is at stake!"

"I understand," said Xifeng. "Set your mind at rest. Leave it to me."

Yuanyang thanked her profusely and went off, much relieved.

Then Xifeng, leaving the room, thought, "Yuanyang is a strange one. What's the idea, I wonder? Of course, the old lady's funeral should be a fine one. Well, never mind. Let's do it in the same style as in the past." She sent for Mrs. Lin and told her to go and ask Master Lian in.

Presently Jia Lian arrived.

"Why send for me?" he asked. "You should be managing things inside. In any case, the old master and mistresses are the ones to decide. We have to do whatever they say."

"So you're talking that way too!" she retorted. "Doesn't that bear out what Yuanyang said?"

"What did Yuanyang say?"

Xifeng told him how Yuanyang had asked her in.

"What they say doesn't count," he snorted. "The Second Master just sent for me and said, 'Of course the old lady's funeral must be done properly; but those who know will say she brought it on herself, while those who don't will say that we'd hidden away all her money and are rolling in wealth. She left more than enough silver -- who wants to keep it? It should be spent on her. Her home was in the south. Although she has a cemetery there, there's no spirit residence. As her coffin is to be taken south, this silver can be used to build a residence by the ancestral graveyard, and what's left can buy a few acres of sacrificial land. Then if we go back, well and good; if not, those poor clansmen can live there and look after the sacrifices, making offerings at the proper seasons and keeping the graves in good repair.' Don't you think that's a good plan? Do you mean, according to that slave, we should spend all the money?"

"Has the silver been issued?" asked Xifeng.

"Who's seen any silver?" he fumed. "I hear that our mistress, when the Second Master made this proposal, strongly urged Lady Xing and him to adopt it as a fine plan. So what can I do? They need several hundred taels out there for the awning and poles, but so far it hasn't been issued. When I went to ask for it, they said, 'Don't worry, just go ahead and have the things made outside, we'll settle up later.' But those bastards with money have already made themselves scarce. When I check the list and send to summon them, some plead illness, others say they've gone to their manors. The few left behind are too old to run away. They're only capable of making money, not of spending it!"

Xifeng was speechless for a while, then she said, "In that case, there's no point going on with the preparations."

As she was speaking a maid came in.

"Her Ladyship wants to know why, on the third day, it's still so chaotic inside," she announced. "After the meal has been served, are the relatives to be kept waiting? They've been calling for a long time, but though dishes have been brought there's no rice. What way is that to do things?"

Xifeng hurried in to reprove the servants and see to it that the breakfast was served after a fashion. But because so many visitors had come that day, the maids inside were all listless. Xifeng had to supervise for a while, then thinking to send for more help she hurried out and ordered Mrs. Lin to assemble the matrons and assign them different tasks. They assented but made no move.

"Why isn't the meal served yet?" demanded Xifeng.

"That's easily done," they said. "Just issue what's needed from the inner storehouse, then we can see to it."

"Stupid fools!" she cried. "Once you're assigned to the job, you'll get what you need."

Then they agreed reluctantly to act.

Xifeng went to the upper room to fetch the things required, meaning to ask the instructions of Lady Xing and Lady Wang. But there were so many people about, she had no chance to talk to them. And now the sun was sinking in the west.

She went to find Yuanyang and asked for the share of utensils which the old lady had put away.

“Why ask me?” Yuanyang countered. “Didn’t Master Lian pawn them that year and never redeem them?”

“I don’t want gold or silver, just the everyday ones.”

“Where did the ones in use by the mistress and Madam Zhen come from?”

Xifeng saw that she was right and left. She had to go to Lady Wang’s apartments to ask Yuchuan and Caiyun for a set, then sent at once for Caiming to register it before issuing it to the servants.

Yuanyang, seeing Xifeng in such a fluster, could not very well call her back. She thought, “How efficient and thorough she was before, but now she’s hamstrung. These last couple of days she’s shown no sense at all. Did the old lady dote on her for nothing?” It had not occurred to her that Lady Xing, hearing Jia Zheng talk of hard times ahead, was only too eager to hold on to what she could against the future. Besides, the Elder Master’s wife was in charge of the old lady’s funeral. Although Jia She was not at home, Jia Zheng being a stickler for the rules would refer everything to his sister-in-law. And Lady Xing, knowing Xifeng’s extravagance and Jia Lian’s underhand ways, kept a tight grip on the purse-strings. Yuanyang, assuming that the money had been issued, thought Xifeng’s incompetence due to unwillingness and so before the coffin she lamented tearfully that the old lady had doted on her in vain.

Lady Xing, sensing the criticism, instead of admitting that she had not given Xifeng a free hand, remarked, “Yes, Xifeng really isn’t doing her best.”

That evening, Lady Wang sent for Xifeng and told her, “Although we’re not well off, we must keep up appearances. These last couple of days there have been so many visitors, yet I see that many of them are neglected — no doubt because you haven’t given instructions. You must show more concern.”

Xifeng after a moment’s silence was tempted to explain that there was no money; but as the financial management was not her responsibility and Lady Wang had only complained of negligence, she dared not justify herself and had to hold her tongue.

Lady Xing chimed in, “Of course, as daughters-in-law we should see to things; it’s not the grand daughter-in-law’s place. But we can’t very well take charge, so we’re relying on you. You mustn’t try to back out.”

Xifeng flushed crimson. She was starting to defend herself when music struck up outside — it was time to burn paper offerings at dusk. They all started wailing and she had to break off. She meant to resume after that, but Lady Wang urged her to go and make arrangements.

“We’ll manage here,” she said. “Hurry up and see to things for tomorrow.”

Not venturing to say any more, Xifeng went out choking with resentment. She summoned the servants and gave them their orders, then pleaded, “Do have some pity on me! I’ve been blamed because you’re not doing your jobs properly and we’re being laughed at. For tomorrow, do put yourselves out a bit!”

They answered, “We wouldn’t dare disobey you, madam, as you’ve been in charge so long. It’s just that this time Their Ladyships are too fussy. Take the distribution of meals, for example: some people want to eat here, others at home; and when we invite one lady, another may refuse to come. How can we please everybody? We wish you’d persuade the young ladies not to be so choosy.”

“The old lady’s maids are the hardest to handle,” Xifeng said. “And the mistresses’ maids are difficult too. Which of them am I to ask?”

“In the East Mansion when you were acting for Mrs. Zhen you used to be very strict — if you beat or scolded anyone, who dared disobey? But now these young ladies are too much for you.”

“When I was in charge in the East Mansion,” Xifeng sighed...

Hsi-feng went on, “Besides, although Her Ladyship was there she couldn’t very well say anything. Now that I’m in charge and this is a public undertaking, anyone is free to comment. What’s more, the money outside is so hard to get hold of. If we need something for the marquee, for instance, and send to ask for it, it never comes; so what can I do?”

“But the master’s outside; surely he can fix things?” they asked.

“Don’t talk to me about him! He’s in the same fix. In the first place, he hasn’t the money and has to apply for each item, so how can he produce what’s needed on the spur of the moment?”

“But hasn’t he the money the Old Lady left?”

“If you don’t believe me, you can ask the stewards.”

“No wonder the men outside are grumbling, ‘Such a big funeral, yet we’re not allowed to handle anything, just given all the odd jobs.’ How can they work with a will?”

“Enough of that,” said Hsi-feng. “Just keep your eyes open for the time being. If there’s any complaint from Their Ladyships, I won’t let you off lightly.”

“You’re the one to say what’s to be done, madam. How dare we complain? But each of the mistresses has her own ideas, and it’s hard for us to please them all.”

Hsi-feng could not refute this. She simply begged, “Do help me out today, aunties. When I’ve got the young ladies straightened out, we’ll see.”

They had to agree and leave.

These grievances made Hsi-feng more and more indignant. She had to go back again before dawn to try to get all the servants organized; yet she was afraid of vexing Lady Hsing, and could not complain to Lady Wang because Lady Hsing was inciting against her. The maids, seeing that Lady Hsing was not backing Hsi-feng up, treated her even more insolently. Luckily Ping-erh smoothed things over for her by explaining:

“The Second Mistress would like to do her best, but Their Ladyships have given orders that no extra money is to be spent outside; so she can’t get all she needs.”

After she had said this a few times, things quieted down a little. Although masses of Buddhist and Taoist monks came to say masses and offer sacrifices, because money was so tight no one was willing to take trouble and everything was done perfunctorily. And though many ladies of title came during those days to offer condolences, Hsi-feng had to entertain them below, having no one to take her place there. No sooner had she called one servant than another slipped away. She fumed and entreated by turns, staving off one crisis only to be faced by another. Not only did Yuan-yang and the others think this a scandal, even Hsi-feng felt disgraced.

Lady Hsing, as the elder daughter-in-law, simply hid behind her “grief” as an excuse for doing nothing. Lady Wang followed her example, not to mention the rest. Li Wan alone could see how Xifeng was placed, not not venture to speak up for her. She simply thought with a sigh: “As the proverb says, ‘However lovely the peony, it needs the support of green leaves.’ If the mistresses don’t back up Hsi-feng, how can the rest help? If Tan-chun were at home it wouldn’t be so bad; but now she has to muddle along as best she can with the few people she has, who keep complaining behind her back that they can’t make a cent and are losing face too. The master only cares about mourning, and doesn’t understand business. How can such a big funeral be managed without spending a few cents? Poor Hsi-feng has been putting up a show for some years, but now over the Old Lady’s funeral I’m afraid she’s going to lose face.”

She made time to send for her own stewards and told them, “Don’t you follow the others’ example and make things hard for Madam Lien. Don’t think that mourning and keeping vigil by the coffin are the only important things — you just have to get through these few days. If you see anyone shirking, you must lend a hand. This is a public duty, and we should all do our best.”

Those servants who usually obeyed Li Wan had to assent to this.

"Quite right," they said. "We wouldn't dare do such a thing. But we gathered from what Sister Yuanyang said that she was blaming Madam Lian."

"I told Yuanyang that Madam Lian isn't remiss over the old lady's funeral, it's just that she has no control over money and can't make bricks without straw. Now Yuanyang understands and doesn't blame her. But she's not her former self, which is strange. In the old days, when the old lady was alive and doted on her, she didn't throw her weight about; yet now that the old lady's gone and she's lost her backer, she seems rather difficult. I was worried about her, but luckily the Elder Master isn't at home so she's been able to steer clear of trouble. Otherwise, what could she do?"

As she was speaking Jia Lan came in and said, "Do go to bed now, mother. You must be tired out with all the visitors you've had to see today. I haven't opened a book for the last few days, and today my grandfather told me to sleep at home. I'm so glad, I want to do some reading so that I won't have forgotten everything by the time the mourning's over."

"Good boy," said Li Wan. "Reading's fine, but you should rest today. Wait till after the old lady's funeral."

"If you're turning in, mother, I'll get into bed too and think over what I've read."

The others exclaimed, "What a good boy! Fancy one so young thinking of reading whenever he has time! Not like Master Bao, who's married but still as childish as ever. These last few days, when he has to kneel with the master, he looks most put out. The moment the master's back is turned he runs off to look for his wife, and we don't know what nonsense he talks to her but she gives him the cold shoulder. Then he goes to see Miss Baoqin, but she avoids him and Miss Xinger won't talk to him either. The only ones who are still friendly are Xichun and Xijuan of our house, who go on calling him 'cousin.' It seems to us that Master Bao has nothing in his head but fooling around with the girls. The old lady's love for him was completely wasted. He's not a patch on Master Lan. You've nothing to worry about, madam, in the future."

"He's still a good boy, but young for his age," said Li Wan. "By the time he grows up, who knows what state our household will be in? What do you think of Master Huan?"

"He's even worse," they told her. "His eyes dart here and there like a monkey's. Even when he's wailing in mourning, if he sees ladies arrive he peeps at them through the curtains."

"He's not really young either," said Li Wan. "The other day I heard they want to find a wife for him, but now they'll have to wait. Ah well, there's no end to the troubles in our family, so I won't gossip. The day after tomorrow for the funeral, how are the carriages to be arranged for the different households?"

"Madam Lian has been so distraught these last few days, no orders have been issued. But yesterday we heard the men outside say that the master has put Master Qiang in charge, and there aren't enough carriages or drivers in our house so we shall have to borrow some from relatives."

Li Wan smiled. "Can carriages be borrowed?"

"You're joking, madam. Of course they can. Only that day all the relatives will be needing carriages, so it may be hard to borrow any. We'll probably have to hire some."

"The servants can have hired ones, but surely not the mistresses?"

“Neither Madam You nor Madam Jung has her carriage here today,” the maids told Li Wan. “If we don’t hire one, how are they to come?”

Li Wan sighed. “In the past when I saw ladies from other families coming in hired carriages, we always laughed at them. Now it’s our turn. Tomorrow tell your men to have our horses and carriages ready early, to avoid a last-minute rush.” The servants assented and withdrew.

Now Xiang-yun had only come once after the Lady Dowager’s death because her husband was ill. As the funeral was the day after tomorrow, she had to attend it. Her husband’s illness had developed into consumption, but as it was not immediately critical she came the day before the wake. The thought of how kind the old lady had always been to her, and of her own wretchedness in having just married a talented, handsome, good-natured husband who had unfortunately contracted this wasting disease and was living on borrowed time, made her weep more bitterly than ever. She cried half the night, and Yuanyang and the others could not console her. Baoyu watched, feeling very upset too, but could not very well go over to comfort her. He saw that, lightly made up and in plain clothes, she was even lovelier than before her marriage. Then looking round at Baoqin and the others also in simple, unadorned mourning, he found them all charming in their quiet way. But Baochai in her deep mourning had an elegance quite different from her usual appearance in coloured clothes.

“The ancients said that however many brilliant red and purple flowers there are, the plum-blossom is still the best. It seems to me that’s not just because it blooms early, but because of its pure whiteness and fragrance which other flowers can’t equal. If only Cousin Lin were here now in mourning too, how beautiful she would look!” This reflection reduced him to tears and, taking cover of the general grief, he gave way to loud sobbing. The others, occupied with Xiang-yun, were startled to hear someone else weeping. They supposed that he too was mourning the old lady because of her love for him, not knowing that each had his own reason for weeping. This set the whole room crying again until Aunt Xue and Aunt Li managed to comfort them.

The next day, the start of the wake, was still more hectic. Xifeng despite her illness had to do her best, and by the afternoon she had strained her voice hoarse and was at the end of her tether. Then more relatives and friends arrived, increasing the confusion, and she was at her wits’ end when a young maid ran in.

“So this is where you are, madam!” she cried. “No wonder the old lady said, ‘There are so many people inside, I can’t cope, but Madam Lian has slipped away to amuse herself.’ ”

This so enraged Xifeng that she felt dizzy. She swallowed hard, then tears gushed from her eyes. Before she could get a word out, a sweet taste in her throat made her retch and she brought up a mouthful of fresh blood. She slumped to the ground, but luckily Pinger hurried over to support her.

“Are you all right?” asked Pinger in alarm.

Xifeng could not speak. Again she vomited blood.

If you want to know whether she survived or not, read the next chapter.

第111章 鸳鸯女殉主登太虚 狗彘奴欺天招伙盗

话说凤姐听了小丫头的话，又气又急又伤心，不觉吐了一口血，便昏晕过去，坐在地下。平儿急来扶住，忙叫了人来搀扶着，慢慢的送到自己房中，将凤姐轻轻的安放在炕上，立刻叫小红斟上一杯开水送到凤姐唇边。凤姐呷了一口，昏迷仍睡。秋桐过来略瞧了一瞧，便走开了，平儿也不叫他。只见丰儿在旁站着，平儿便说：“快去回明二位太太。”于是丰儿将凤姐吐血不能照应的话回了邢、王二夫人。邢夫人打量凤姐推病藏躲，因这时女亲都在内里，也不好说别的，心里却不全信，只说：“叫他歇着去罢。”众人也并无言语。自然这晚亲友来往不绝，幸得几个内亲照应。家下人等见凤姐不在，也有偷闲歇力的，乱乱吵吵，已闹得七颠八倒，不成事体了。
　　到二更多天，远客去后，便预备辞灵，孝幕内的女眷，大家哭了一阵。只见鸳鸯已哭的昏晕过去了，大家扶住，捶闹了一阵，才醒过来，便说“老太大疼了一场，要跟了去”的话。众人都打量人到悲哭，俱有这些言语，也不理会。及至辞灵的时候，上上下下也有百十馀人，只不见鸳鸯，众人因为忙乱，却也不曾检点。到琥珀等一干人哭奠之时，才要找鸳鸯，又恐是他哭乏了，暂在别处歇着，也不言语。
　　辞灵以后，外头贾政叫了贾琏问明送殡的事，便商量着派人看家。贾琏回说：“上人里头，派了芸儿在家照应，不必送殡；下人里头，派了林之孝的一家子照应拆棚等事。但不知里头派谁看家？”贾政道：“听见你母亲说是你媳妇病了，不能去，就叫他在家的。你珍大嫂子又说你媳妇病得利害，还叫四丫头陪着，带领了几个丫头婆子，照看上屋里才好。”贾琏听了，心想：“珍大嫂子与四丫头两个不合，所以撺掇着不叫他去。若是上头就是他照应，也是不中用的。我们那一个又病着，也难照应。”想了一回，回贾政道：“老爷且歇歇儿，等进去商量定了再回。”贾政点了点头，贾琏便进去了。
　　谁知此时鸳鸯哭了一场，想到：“自己跟着老太太一辈子，身子也没有着落。如今大老爷虽不在家，大太太的这样行为，我也瞧不上。老爷是不管事的人，以后便‘乱世为王’起来了，我们这些人不是要叫他们掇弄了么？谁收在屋子里，谁配小子，我是受不得这样折磨的，倒不如死了干净。但是一时怎么样的个死法呢？”一面想，一面走到老太太的套间屋内。刚跨进门，只见灯光惨淡，隐隐有个女人拿着汗巾子，好似要上吊的样子。鸳鸯也不惊怕，心里想道：“这一个是谁？和我的心事一样，倒比我走在头里了。”便问道：“你是谁？咱们两个人是一样的心，要死一块儿死。”那个人也不答言。鸳鸯走到跟前一看，并不是这屋子的丫头。仔细一看，觉得冷气侵入，一时就不见了。鸳鸯呆了一呆，退出在炕沿上坐下，细细一想，道：“哦！是了，这是东府里的小蓉大奶奶啊！他早死了的了，怎么到这里来？必是来叫我来了。他怎么又上吊呢？”想了一想，道：“是了，必是教给我死的法儿。”鸳鸯这么一想，邪侵入骨，便站起来，一面哭，一面开了妆匣，取出那年铰的一绺头发揣在怀里，就在身上解下一条汗巾，按着秦氏方才比的地方拴上。自己又哭了一回，听见外头人客散去，恐有人进来，急忙关上屋门。然后端了一个脚凳，自己站上，把汗巾拴上扣儿，套在咽喉，便把脚凳蹬开。可怜咽喉气绝，香魂出窍，正无投奔，只见秦氏隐隐在前，鸳鸯的魂魄疾忙赶上，说道：“蓉大奶奶，你等等我。”那个人道：“我并不是什么蓉大奶奶，乃警幻之妹可卿是也。”鸳鸯道：“你明明是蓉大奶奶，怎么说不是呢？”那人道：“这也有个缘故，待我告诉你，你自然明白了。我在警幻宫中，原是个钟情的首坐，管的是风情月债，降临尘世，自当为第一情人，引这些痴情怨女，早早归入情司，所以我该悬梁自尽的。因我看破凡情，超出情海，归入情天，所以太虚幻境‘痴情’一司，竟自无人掌管。今警幻仙子已经将你补入，替我掌管此司，所以命我来引你前去的。”鸳鸯的魂道：“我是个最无情的，怎么算我是个有情的人呢？”那人道：“你还不知道呢。世人都把那淫欲之事当作‘情’字，所以作出伤风败化的事来，还自谓风月多情，无关紧要。不知情之一字，喜怒哀乐未发之时，便是个‘性’；喜怒哀乐已发，便是‘情’了。至于你我这个情，正是未发之情，就如那花的含苞一样。若待发泄出来，这情就不为真情了。”鸳鸯的魂听了，点头会意，便跟了秦氏可卿而去。
　　这里琥珀辞了灵，听邢、王二夫人分派看家的人，想着去问鸳鸯明日怎样坐车，便在贾母的那间屋里找了一遍。不见，又找到套间里头。刚到门口，见门儿掩着；从门缝里望里看时，只见灯光半明半灭的，影影绰绰。心里害怕，又不听见屋里有什么动静，便走回来说道：“这蹄子跑到那里去了？”劈头见了珍珠，说：“你见鸳鸯姐姐来着没有？”珍珠道：“我也找他，太太们等他说话呢。必在套间里睡着了罢？”琥珀道：“我瞧了，屋里没有。那灯也没人夹蜡花儿，漆黑怪怕的，我没进去。如今咱们一块儿进去，瞧看有没有。”琥珀等进去，正夹蜡花，珍珠说：“谁把脚凳撂在这里，几乎绊我一跌！”说着，往上一瞧，唬的“嗳哟”一声，身子往后一仰，“咕咚”的栽在琥珀身上。琥珀也看见了，便大嚷起来，只是两只脚挪不动。外头的人也都听见了，跑进来一瞧，大家嚷着，报与邢、王二夫人知道。
　　王夫人、宝钗等听了，都哭着去瞧。邢夫人道：“我不料鸳鸯倒有这样志气！快叫人去告诉老爷。”只有宝玉听见此信，便唬的双眼直竖。袭人等慌忙扶着说道：“你要哭就哭，别憋着气。”宝玉死命的才哭出来了。心想：“鸳鸯这样一个人，偏又这样死法！”又想：“实在天地间的灵气，独钟在这些女子身上了。他算得了死所。我们究竟是一件浊物，还是老太太的儿孙，谁能赶得上他？”复又喜欢起来。那时，宝钗听见宝玉大哭了出来了，及到跟前，见他又笑。袭人等忙说：“不好了，又要疯了。”宝钗道：“不妨事，他有他的意思。”宝玉听了，更喜欢宝钗的话，“到底他还知道我的心，别人那里知道。”正在胡思乱想，贾政等进来，着实的嗟叹着说道：“好孩子，不枉老太太疼他一场！”即命贾琏：“出去吩咐人连夜买棺盛殓，明日便跟着老太太的殡送出，也停在老太太棺后，全了他的心志。”贾琏答应出去，这里命人将鸳鸯放下，停放里间屋内。
　　平儿也知道了，过来同袭人、莺儿等一干人都哭的哀哀欲绝。内中紫鹃也想起自己终身，无着落，恨不跟了林姑娘去，又全了主仆的恩义，又得了死所。如今空悬在宝玉屋内，虽说宝玉仍是柔情密意，究竟算不得什么，于是更哭得哀切。
　　王夫人即传了鸳鸯的嫂子进来，叫他看着入殓，遂与邢夫人商量了，在老太太项内赏了他嫂子一百两银子，还说等闲了将鸳鸯所有的东西俱赏他们。他嫂子磕了头出去，反喜欢说：“真真的我们姑娘是个有志气的有造化的！又得了好名声，又得了好发送。”傍边一个婆子说道：“罢呀嫂子，这会子你把一个活姑娘卖了一百银便这么喜欢了，那时候儿给了大老爷，你还不知得多少银钱呢，你该更得意了。”一句话戳了他嫂子的心，便红了脸走开了。刚走到二门上，见林之孝带了人抬进棺材来了，他只得也跟进去，帮着盛殓，假意哭嚎了几声。
　　贾政因他为贾母而死，要了香来，上了三炷，作了个揖，说：“他是殉葬的人，不可作丫头论，你们小一辈的都该行个礼儿。”宝玉听了，喜不自胜，走来恭恭敬敬磕了几个头。贾琏想他素日的好处，也要上来行礼，被邢夫人说道：“有了一个爷们就是了，别折受的他不得超生。”贾琏就不便过来了。宝钗听着这话，好不自在，便说道：“我原不该给他行礼，但只老太太去世，咱们都有未了之事，不敢胡为。他肯替咱们尽孝，咱们也该托托他。好好的替咱们伏侍老太太西去，也少尽一点子心哪。”说着，扶了莺儿走到灵前，一面奠酒，那眼泪早扑簌簌流下来了。奠毕，拜了几拜，狠狠的哭了他一场。众人也有说宝玉的两口子都是傻子，也有说他两个心肠儿好的，也有说他知礼的，贾政反倒合了意。一面商量定了看家的，仍是凤姐、惜春，馀者都遣去伴灵。一夜谁敢安眠。一到五更，听见外面齐人。到了辰初发引，贾政居长，衰麻哭泣，极尽孝子之礼。灵柩出了门，便有各家的路祭，一路上的风光，不必细述。走了半日，来至铁槛寺安灵，所有孝男等俱应在庙伴宿，不提。
　　且说家中林之孝带领拆了棚，将门窗上好，打扫净了院子，派了巡更的人，到晚打更上夜。只是荣府规例，一交二更，三门掩上，男人就进不去了，里头只有女人们查夜。凤姐虽隔了一夜，渐渐的神气清爽了些，只是那里动得。只有平儿同着惜春各处走了一走，吩咐了上夜的人，也便各自归房。
　　却说周瑞的干儿子何三，去年贾珍管事之时，因他和鲍二打架，被贾珍打了一顿，撵在外头，终日在赌场过日。近知贾母死了，必有些事情领办，岂知探了几天的信，一些也没有想头，便嗳声叹气的回到堵场中，闷闷的坐下。那些人便说道：“老三，你怎么不下来捞本儿了吗？”何三道：“倒想要捞一捞呢，就只没有钱么。”那些人道：“你到你们周大太爷那里去了几日，府里的钱，你也不知弄了多少来，又来和我们装穷儿了。”何三道：“你们还说呢。他们的金银不知有几百万，只藏着不用。明儿留着，不是火烧了，就是贼偷了，他们才死心呢。”那些人道：“你又撒谎。
他家抄了家，还有多少金银？”何三道：“你们还不知道呢。抄的是撂不了的。如今老太太死后，还留了好些金银，他们一个也不使，都在老太太屋里搁着，等送了殡回来才分呢。”内中有一个人听在心里，掷了几骰，便说：“我输了几个钱也不翻本儿了，睡去了。”说着，便走出来，拉了何三道：“老三，我和你说句话。”何三跟他出来。那人道：“你这么个伶俐人，这么穷，我替你不服这口气。”何三道：“我命里穷，可有什么法儿呢？”那人道：“你才说荣府的银子这么多，为什么不去拿些使唤使唤？”何三道：“我的哥哥，他家的金银虽多，你我去白要一二钱，他们给咱们吗？”那人笑道：“他不给咱们，咱们就不会拿吗？”
　　 何三听了这话里有话，忙问道：“依你说，怎么样拿呢？”那人道：“我说你没有本事，若是我，早拿了来了。”何三道：“你有什么本事？”那人便轻轻的说道：“你若要发财，你就引个头儿。我有好些朋友，都是通天的本事。别说他们送殡去了，家里只剩下几个女人，就让有多少男人也不怕。只怕你没这么大胆子罢咧。”何三道：“什么敢不敢，你打量我怕那个干老子吗！我是瞧着干妈的情儿上头，才认他做干老子罢咧，他又算了人了。你刚才的话，就只怕弄不来，倒招了饥荒。他们那个衙门不熟？别说拿不来，倘或拿了来，也要闹出来的。”那人道：“这么说，你的运气来了。我的朋友还有海边上的呢，现今都在这里。看个风头，等个门路，若到了手，你我在这里也无益，不如大家下海去受用，不好么？你若撂不下你干妈，咱们索性把你干妈也带了去，大家伙儿乐一乐，好不好？”何三道：“老大，你别是醉了罢？这些话混说的是什么。”说着，拉了那人走到个僻静地方，两个人商量了一回，各人分头而去，暂且不提。
　　且说包勇自被贾政吆喝，派去看园，贾母的事出来，也忙了，不曾派他差使。他也不理会，总是自做自吃，闷来睡一觉，醒时便在园里耍刀弄棍，倒也无拘无束。那日贾母一早出殡，他虽知道，因没有派他差使，他任意闲游。只见一个女尼带了一个道婆，来到园内腰门那里扣门。包勇走来，说道：“女师父那里去？”道婆道：“今日听得老太太的事完了，不见四姑娘送殡，想必是在家看家。恐他寂寞，我们师父来瞧他一瞧。”包勇道：“主子都不在家，园门是我看的，请你们回去罢。要来呢，等主子们回来了再来。”婆子道：“你是那里来的个黑炭头，也要管起我们的走动来了。”包勇道：“我嫌你们这些人，我不叫你们来，你们有什么法儿？”婆子生了气，嚷道：“这都是反了天的事了，连老太太在日还不能拦我们的来往走动呢。你是那里的这么个横强盗，这样没法没天的？我偏要打这里走！”说着，便把手在门环上狠狠的打了几下。妙玉已气的不言语，正要回身便走，不料里头看二门的婆子听见有人拌嘴，连忙开门一看，见是妙玉，已经回身走去，明知必是包勇得罪了走了。近日婆子们都知道，上头太太们、四姑娘都和他亲近，恐他日后说出门上不放进他来，那时如何耽得住，赶忙走来，说：“不知师父来，我们开门迟了。我们四姑娘在家里，还正想师父呢。快请回来。看园的小子是个新来的，他不知咱们的事。回来回了太太，打他一顿，撵出去就完了。”妙玉虽是听见，总不理他。那禁得看腰门的婆子赶上，再四央求，后来才说出怕自己担不是，几乎急的跪下。妙玉无奈，只得随着那婆子过来。包勇见这般光景，自然不好再拦，气得瞪眼叹气而回。
　　这里妙玉带了道婆走到惜春那里，道了恼，叙些闲话。惜春说起：“在家看家，只好熬个几夜，但是二奶奶病着，一个人又闷又害怕，能有一个人在这里我就放心，如今里头一个男人也没有。今儿你既光降，肯伴我一宵，咱们下棋说话儿，可使得么？”妙玉本来不肯，见惜春可怜，又提起下棋，一时高兴应了。打发道婆回去取了他的茶具衣褥，命侍儿送了过来，大家坐谈一夜。惜春欣幸异常，便命彩屏去开上年蠲的雨水，预备好茶。那妙玉自有茶具。道婆去了不多一时，又来了一个侍者，送下妙玉日用之物。惜春亲自烹茶。两人言语投机，说了半天。那时天有初更时候，彩屏放下棋枰，两人对弈。惜春连输两盘，妙玉又让了四个子儿，惜春方赢了半子。不觉已到四更，正是天空地阔，万籁无声。妙玉道：“我到五更须得打坐，我自有人伏侍，你自去歇息。”惜春犹是不舍，见妙玉要自己养神，不便扭他。
　　刚要歇去，猛听得东边上屋内上夜的人一片声喊起。惜春那里的老婆子们也接着声嚷道：“了不得了！有了人了！”唬得惜春、彩屏等心胆俱裂，听见外头上夜的男人便声喊起来。妙玉道：“不好了，必是这里有了贼了。”说着赶忙的关上屋门。便掩了灯光，在窗户眼内往外一瞧，只见几个男人站在院内。唬得不敢作声，回身摆着手，轻轻的爬下来，说：“了不得！外头有几个大汉站着。”说犹未了，又听得房上响声不绝，便有外头上夜的人进来吆喝拿贼。一个人说道：“上屋里的东西都丢了，并不见人。东边有人去了，咱们到西边去。”惜春的老婆子听见有自己的人，便在外间屋里说道：“这里有好些人上了房了。”上夜的都道：“你瞧，这可不是吗！”大家一齐嚷起来。只听房上飞下好些瓦来，众人都不敢上前。
　　正在没法，只听园里腰门一声大响，打进门来。见一个梢长大汉，手执木棍，众人唬得藏躲不及。听得那人喊说道：“不要跑了他们一个！你们都跟我来！”这些家人听了这话，越发唬得骨软筋酥，连跑也跑不动了。只见这人站在当地，只管乱喊。家人中有一个眼尖些的看出来了，你道是谁，正是甄家荐来的包勇。这些家人不觉胆壮起来，便颤巍巍的说道：“有一个走了，有的在房上呢。”包勇便向地下一扑，耸身上房，追赶那贼。这些贼人明知贾家无人，先在院内偷看惜春房内，见有个绝色尼姑，便顿起淫心。又欺上屋俱是女人，且又畏惧，正要踹进门去，因听外面有人进来追赶，所以贼众上房。见人不多，还想抵挡，猛见一人上房赶来，那些贼见是一人，越发不理论了，便用短兵抵住。那经得包勇用力一棍打去，将贼打下房来。那些贼飞奔而逃，从园墙过去。包勇也在房上追捕。岂知园内早藏下了几个在那里接赃，已经接过好些。见贼伙跑回，大家举械保护。见追的只有一人，明欺寡不敌众，反倒迎上来。包勇一见生气，道：“这些毛贼，敢来和我斗斗！”那伙贼便说：“我们有一个伙计被他们打倒了，不知死活，咱们索性抢了他出来。”这里包勇闻声即打。那伙贼便轮起器械，四五个人围住包勇，乱打起来。外头上夜的人也都仗着胆子只顾赶了来。众贼见斗他不过，只得跑了。包勇还要赶时，被一个箱子一绊，立定看时，心想东西未丢，众贼远逃，也不追赶，便叫众人将灯照看。地下只有几个空箱，叫人收拾，他便欲跑回上房。因路径不熟，走到凤姐那边，见里面灯烛辉煌，便问：“这里有贼没有？”里头的平儿战兢兢的说道：“这里也没开门，只听上屋叫喊，说有贼呢，你到那里去罢。”包勇正摸不着路头，遥见上夜的人过来，才跟着一齐寻到上屋。见是门开户启，那些上夜的在那里啼哭。
　　一时贾芸林之孝都进来了，见是失盗，大家着急。进内查点，老太太的房门大开，将灯一照，锁头拧折。进内一瞧，箱柜已开。便骂那些上夜女人道：“你们都是死人么？贼人进来，你们都不知道么？”那些上夜的人啼哭着说道：“我们几个人轮更上夜，是管二三更的。我们都没有住脚，前后走的。他们是四更五更。我们才下班儿，只听见他们喊起来，并不见一个人。赶着照看，不知什么时候把东西早已丢了。求爷们问管四更五更的。”林之孝道：“你们个个要死！回来再说，咱们先到各处看去。”上夜的男人领着走到尤氏那边，门儿关紧。有几个接音说：“唬死我们了！”林之孝问道：“这里没有丢东西呀？”里头的人方开了门，道：“这里没丢东西。”林之孝带着人走到惜春院内，只听得里面说道：“了不得，唬死了姑娘了。醒醒儿罢！”林之孝便叫人开门，问是怎么了。里头婆子开门，说：“贼在这里打仗，把姑娘都唬坏了。亏得妙师父和彩屏才将姑娘救醒。东西是没失。”林之孝道：“贼人怎么打仗？”上夜的男人说：“幸亏包大爷上了房把贼打跑了去了，还听见打倒了一个人呢。”包勇道：“在园门那里呢，你们快瞧去罢。”贾芸等走到那边，果然看见一个人躺在地下死了，细细的一瞧，好象是周瑞的干儿子。众人见了诧异，派了一个人看守着，又派了两个人照看前后门。走到门前看时，那门俱仍旧关锁着。林之孝便叫人开了门，报了营官。立刻到来查勘贼踪，是从后夹道子上了房的，到了西院房上，见那瓦片破碎不堪，一直过了后园去了。众上夜的人齐声说道：“这不是贼，是强盗。”营官着急道：“并非明火执仗，怎么便算是强盗呢？”上夜的道：“我们赶贼，他在房上撇瓦，我们不能到他跟前，幸亏我们家的姓包的上房打退。赶到园里，还有好几个贼竟和姓包的打起仗来，打不过姓包的，才都跑了。”营官道：“可又来，若是强盗，难道倒打不过你们的人么？不用说了，你们快查清了东西，递了失单，我们报就是了。”贾芸等又到了上屋里，已见凤姐扶病过来，惜春也来了。贾芸请了凤姐的安，问了惜春的好，大家查看失物。因鸳鸯已死，琥珀等又送灵去了，那些东西都是老太太的，并没见过数儿，只用封锁，如今打从那里查起？众人都说：“箱柜东西不少，如今一空，偷的时候儿自然不小了。那些上夜的人管做什么的？况且打死的贼是周瑞的干儿子，必是他们通同一气的。”凤姐听了，气的眼睛直瞪瞪的，便说：“把那些上夜的女人都拴起来，交给营里去审问！”众人叫苦连天，跪地哀求。
不知怎生发放，并失去的物件有无着落，下回分解。

After hearing the young maid’s report, Xifeng was overcome by rage, chagrin and grief. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted, collapsing to the ground. Pinger hurried over to support her and summoned help to carry her slowly back to her own room. They laid her gently on the kang, and Pinger told Xiaohong to pour a cup of boiled water and hold it to her lips. Xifeng sipped a little, then lost consciousness again and dozed off.

When Qiutong came to have a look at her, Pinger did not ask her to stay; and after a brief glance Qiutong went away. Fenger was standing by, and Pinger told her, “Go and report this at once to Their Ladyships.” So Fenger informed Lady Xing and Lady Wang that Xifeng had brought up blood and was unable to carry on.

Lady Xing suspected that Xifeng was feigning illness to get out of her duties. However, as there were women relatives present she could not voice her doubts and simply said, “Tell her to rest.” No one else made any comment. Naturally, the stream of relatives and friends calling that evening was endless, and luckily there were some female relatives to help entertain them. The servants, because Xifeng was not there to supervise them, slacked and made such a commotion that everything was at sixes and sevens.

After the second watch, when the more distant relatives had left, they prepared to bid farewell to the dead. The women in the mourning tent all wept together, Yuanyang crying until she fainted. The others supported her and pummelled her until she came round. She said that the old lady had been so good to her she wanted to follow her to the grave. The rest, assuming that she was simply distraught, paid no attention. When the time came for the ceremony of leave-taking, more than a hundred people — high and low — were present but no one noticed Yuanyang’s absence, as all was bustle and confusion. Not until Hu-po and the other maids came to mourn did they look for her. They thought she must have tired herself out by weeping and be resting somewhere, so they said nothing.

After the ceremony, Jia Zheng outside sent for Jia Lian to ask about the funeral procession and discuss whom to leave in charge of the house.

Jia Lian replied, “Of the masters, I’ve assigned Yun to look after things here — he needn’t join the procession. Of the servants, I’ve put Lin Zhixiao and his wife in charge of taking down the marquees and so on. But I don’t know who’s to be in charge inside.”

“I heard from your mother that your wife is ill and can’t go, so she’ll be staying at home,” said Jia Zheng. “But your sister-in-law Zhen says she’s seriously ill, and suggests that Xichun should keep her company with some maids and nurses to look after the inner apartments.”

Jia Lian thought, “Xichun and Xifeng don’t get on; that’s why she’s proposing that Xichun should stay. But even if Xichun’s put in charge, she’s no use. And my wife’s too ill to manage anything either.” After reflection he answered, “Don’t worry, sir. Let me go in and discuss it, then report back.”

Jia Zheng nodded and Jia Lian withdrew.

Now Yuanyang, after weeping, had reflected, “I’ve served the old lady all my life, but now I’ve no one to depend on. Though the Elder Master isn’t at home, the way the Elder Mistress is carrying on disgusts me. The master takes no charge of household affairs, and now that we’re in this ‘time of troubles’ we shall be at the mercy of these people. Whichever of them takes me into his household and gives me to one of his boys, I won’t be able to stand such torment. Better kill myself and have done with it. But how should I do it?”

As she was thinking she entered the old lady’s inner room. The lamplight was flickering there, and she seemed to see a woman with a scarf in her hand, as if about to hang herself. Yuanyang was not afraid but thought, “Who is she? She has the same idea as me, and has got here first!”

“Who are you?” she asked. “If we’re of the same mind, let’s die together.”

She made no reply. Yuanyang went closer and saw that it was not one of their maids. Looking more carefully, she felt a sudden chill and the figure vanished. In bewilderment she withdrew and sat down on the edge of the kang to think.

“Oh, I know!” she exclaimed. “It was Madam Rong of the East Mansion. But she died long ago, so how could she come here? She must have come to fetch me. Why was she hanging from a beam?” She thought a little longer. “Of course! She was showing me how to hang myself.”

This macabre fancy preyed on her mind. She stood up and, weeping, opened her dressing-case. She took out the lock of hair which she had cut off that year and tucked it inside her clothes. Then she untied her girdle and fastened it to a beam in the same place where Keqing had indicated. After weeping a while again, hearing that the visitors outside had left and afraid that someone might come in, she hastily closed the door. Then she placed a foot-stool under the beam, stood on it, fastened the noose around her neck and kicked the stool away.

Alas! The breath was strangled out of her and her fragrant soul fled. But, having nowhere to go, it saw Keqing dimly in front and hurried after her.

“Wait for me, Madam Rong!” it called.

“I am not Madam Rong but the sister of the Goddess of Disenchantment, Keqing,” was the answer.

“But you look exactly like Madam Rong. Why do you deny it?”

“There is a reason for that. When I tell you, you will understand. In the palace of the Goddess of Disenchantment I was in charge of romantic affairs, and when I descended to the world of men I was bound to be the foremost ‘romantic’ to lead all lovelorn maidens at an early date back to the Department of Romance. That was why I had to hang myself. Because I saw through worldly romance, rose above the sea of love and returned to the paradise of love, the Department of Fond Infatuation in the Illusory Land of Great Void has been left unheaded. Now the goddess has chosen you to take my place there as the controller of that department, and that is why I was sent to fetch you.”

“But I’m the most unromantic of all,” protested Yuanyang’s spirit. “How can you call me a romantic?”

“You don’t understand,” was the reply. “All mortals mistaken lust for love. That is why they behave so immorally, yet consider themselves romantics and think that is of no consequence. They don’t realize that love in its undeveloped state is simply nature, whereas when developed it becomes emotion. As for the love which you and I have, this is undeveloped love — like a flower in bud. Once it blossoms, it is no longer true love.”

Yuanyang’s spirit nodded in comprehension and followed Keqing.

Meanwhile, after leaving the sacrificial ceremony, Hu-po was told by Lady Xing and Lady Wang to see which of the maids were keeping watch. She thought she would ask Yuanyang how the carriages were to be arranged the next day, and looked for her first in the Lady Dowager’s room. Not finding her there, she went to the inner room. The door was closed but, peeping through the crack, she saw that the lamp was flickering and the room rather dark. She was afraid and, hearing no sound, turned back.

“Where has that wench gone?” she wondered.

She ran into Pearl who asked, “Have you seen Sister Yuanyang? Their Ladyships want her.”

“I’ve been looking for her too. Maybe she’s fallen asleep in the inner room.”

“I looked, but she’s not there. And the lamp is so dim it’s scary, so I didn’t go in. Let’s go together to see if she’s there.”

They went in and were trimming the lamp when Pearl exclaimed, “Who put this foot-stool here? I nearly tripped over it!” She looked up and let out a cry of dismay.

She threw her head back and collapsed on top of Hu-po, who had seen it too and now set up a great cry, though she was too paralysed to move. The other maids outside heard her and came running in. When they saw what had happened, they too began calling out and ran to tell Lady Xing and Lady Wang.

Lady Wang and Bao-chai went at once to see for themselves and broke into loud lamentation.

‘I never thought Faithful had it in her!’ exclaimed Lady Xing. ‘Tell Sir Zheng immediately.’

When Bao-yu heard the news, he stared ahead of him in horror. Aroma and the others hurried to his side and supported him.

‘Cry if you want to,’ said Aroma. ‘Don’t keep it all pent up inside.’

After a tremendous effort, Bao-yu finally burst into tears.

‘That Faithful of all people should have to die like this!’ he thought to himself. Then he continued his train of thought: ‘It is true then: the pure essence of humanity is a gift bestowed by Heaven on the female of the species. She has achieved a noble death. We males are a breed befouled, and Grandmother’s own sons and grandsons not excepted. None of us is worthy to compare with her.’

This reflection actually gave him a certain pleasure. When Bao-chai heard Bao-yu’s loud weeping and came over to him, she saw a smile on his face.

‘Oh no!’ cried Aroma. ‘He’s going crazy again!’

‘It’s all right,’ said Bao-chai. ‘He has his own reasons.’

Bao-yu was even more pleased to hear her say this.

‘She at least understands me. No one else does.’

His thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Jia Zheng and the other men, who came in and expressed their profound admiration:

‘What a noble child! She was worthy of Lady Jia’s love.’

Jia Zheng instructed Jia Lian: ‘See that a coffin is purchased this very night and that she is laid in it. Tomorrow her coffin will follow Lady Jia’s in the procession, and will be placed behind Hers, in fulfilment of her wish.’

Jia Lian assented and went to carry out his instructions. Some of the servants were told to lift Faithful down and lay her in one of the inner rooms.

Patience heard the news and came over. She, Aroma and Oriole wept heartbrokenly. Nightingale was also among the mourners, and the event set her thinking of her own future, which was still so uncertain. She wished she could have followed her mistress; that would have been a worthy death, a true fulfilment of the bond between mistress and maid. As it was, she was living on with Bao-yu, and although he was as kind and loving as ever, she could see no purpose in her life, and wept more bitterly than any of them.

Lady Wang sent for Faithful’s sister-in-law and told her to supervise the laying- out. She and Lady Xing agreed that, as Faithful had been one of Lady Jia’s maids, they would give her sister-in-law a hundred taels from Lady Jia’s funds; and they promised that later on they would give her all Faithful’s possessions as well. The woman kowtowed and left, quite elated by this turn of events.

‘That’s my sister-in-law for you! A girl of spirit, and born under a lucky star! She’s won herself a fine reputation, and a fine send-off into the bargain!’

‘Huh!’ one of the older servants commented drily. ‘You sold a live sister-in-law for a hundred taels, and you’re happy enough with that. If you’d sold her to the Master, you’d have had a great deal more. You should be feeling pleased with yourself!’

This sarcastic remark touched the sister-in-law on the raw and she went off in some embarrassment. She had just reached the inner gate when she saw Lin Zhi-xiao coming in with some servants carrying the coffin. She had to go back with them and help with the laying-out, putting on a show of wailing and weeping for the occasion.

Jia Zheng reflected that Faithful had demonstrated her loyalty to Lady Jia by taking her own life. He lit three sticks of incense and made a bow before her, saying:

‘As she has proved her devotion in this manner, she should not be thought of as a mere maid. All you younger members of the family should pay your respects to her.’

Bao-yu had been longing for just such a gesture. He came forward promptly and kowtowed several times, most reverently. Jia Lian, remembering what a good servant Faithful had always been, also came forward to make his bow, but Lady Xing intervened:

‘As one of the gentlemen has already paid his respects, that should suffice. We don’t want to burden her with excessive honour and impede her progress in the after world.’

Jia Lian desisted. Bao-chai found this reasoning most distasteful.

‘Although strictly speaking I should not be paying my respects to her,’ she thought to herself, ‘with Grandmother dead there are still matters awaiting our attention, and we must not act rashly. But as she has been brave enough to do this for us, the least we can do is show our respect...’

"You must ask him to do his best for us in looking after the Lady Dowager on her journey to the west, to show his own good heart." With that she helped Yinger to the bier and poured a libation, tears streaming down her cheeks. After this she bowed several times and wept bitterly.

Some people commented that Baoyu and his wife were a foolish couple, others that they were good-hearted, others that they knew the proprieties. Jia Zheng for his part was pleased by their action.

It was decided that Xifeng and Xichun should stay behind to look after the house, while all the other ladies went to accompany the coffin. None of them dared sleep that night. At the fifth watch they heard the men mustering outside, and an hour later the funeral procession started, Jia Zheng as the chief mourner in hempen clothes walking behind the coffin and weeping, comporting himself like a perfect son. Once the coffin was carried out, different families along the way had set up sacrificial offerings, but there is no need to describe all the pomp of the procession. At noon they reached the Iron Threshold Temple where the coffin was deposited, and all the men in mourning were to keep vigil in the temple. But no more of this.

Back in the Rong Mansion, Lin Zhixiao had the mourning sheds dismantled, the doors and windows fixed in place, the courtyard swept clean, and watchmen appointed to sound the watches during the night. According to the rules of the Rong Mansion, after the second watch the inner gate was closed and no man was allowed inside, only women making their rounds. Though Xifeng after a night's rest felt slightly better, she was still unable to move about. So Pinger and Xichun made a tour of inspection, warned the women on night duty to be careful, and then went back to their own rooms.

Now He San, the adopted son of Zhou Rui, had the year before when Jia Zhen was in charge of the household been given a beating by him for fighting with Bao Er and driven out. Since then he had spent all his time in gambling dens. Having recently heard of the Lady Dowager's death, he was sure there would be some jobs going and waited for several days to be sent for, but no message came. Sighing, he went back to the gambling den and sat down dejectedly.

The others there asked, "Well, Third Brother, aren't you going to try to win back your losses?"

"I'd like to, but I've no money," he said.

"You were with your worthy adopted father Mr. Zhou for several days. The mansion's money must have passed through your hands — don't tell us you didn't keep some for yourself. Why pretend to be hard up?"

"Don't talk to me about them!" he snorted. "They have I don't know how many millions of taels of gold and silver, but they keep it under wraps instead of spending it. They won't be content till it's burned or stolen!"

"You're lying again. After their property was confiscated, how much can they have left?"

"You don't know," he retorted. "They couldn't confiscate everything. And now that the old lady's dead, she's left piles of gold and silver — they're not using any of it, but have stored it all in her place and won't share it out till after the funeral."

One of the men, hearing this, after throwing the dice a few more times said, "I've lost a few cash, but I'm not going to try to win them back. I'm turning in." With that he went out, pulling He San after him. "I want a word with you, Third Brother," he said.

He San followed him out.

"A smart fellow like you, so hard up — it makes me mad," said the other.

"It's my fate to be poor. What can I do about it?"

"You just said the Rong Mansion has so much silver, why don't you help yourself to some?"

"Brother, even if they have plenty of gold and silver, if you or I asked for an ounce or two, would they give it to us?"

"If they won't give it, can't we take it?"

He San caught his meaning and asked quickly, "How would you set about it?"

"You've no guts, that's your trouble. If I had, I'd have got it long ago."

"How would you go about it?"

Then the other said softly, "If you want to make a fortune

Then you make a start. I’ve plenty of friends with tremendous influence. Don’t talk of their having just a few women at home now that the men have gone to the funeral; I’m not afraid even if there are scores of men there. The only thing is, you may not have the nerve.”

“What do you mean, nerve?” retorted He San. “Do you think I’m scared of that godfather of mine? It was only for my godmother’s sake that I acknowledged him — he doesn’t count as a man. But the way you talk, I’m afraid if we bungle the job we’ll land ourselves in trouble. They’re hand in glove with every yamen. Even if we pull it off, word may get out.”

“In that case, this is your lucky day. Some of my friends are from the coast, and they’re all here now. We’ll watch for a chance and find some way to get it. Once it comes off, there’s no point in our staying on here; we may as well go off to the coast to enjoy ourselves. What do you say? If you can’t bear to part with your godmother, we’ll take her along too for some fun. How about that?”

“Brother, you must be drunk, shooting off your mouth like that,” said He San.

Taking the other aside to a quiet spot, they put their heads together for a while before going their different ways. But no more of this.

Since Jia Zheng had ordered Bao Yong to look after the Garden, the old lady’s death had kept everyone so busy that he had been given no assignments. However, this did not worry him. He just fended for himself, sleeping when he felt bored and practising with sword or staff in the Garden when he woke, a free and easy life. The day of the Lady Dowager’s funeral, knowing that no duties had been assigned to him, he strolled about at random. He saw a nun and an old abbess knocking at the side gate of the Garden.

Bao Yong went over to ask, “Where are you from, reverend sisters?”

“Today we heard that the old lady’s funeral was over,” said the abbess. “We didn’t see the fourth young lady at it, so assumed she must be keeping house and thought she might be lonely. That’s why my mistress has come to see her.”

“None of the masters are at home,” said Bao Yong. “I’m in charge of the Garden gate, so I must ask you to go back. You can come again when the masters return.”

“Who do you think you are, you black ruffian?” the abbess snapped. “How dare you stop us coming and going?”

“I don’t like the look of you,” he retorted. “If I say you can’t come in, what can you do about it?”

Furious, she cried, “This is rebellion! Even when the old lady was alive, no one stopped us coming and going. Who are you, you lawless bandit? I’m going in this way all the same!” She pounded hard several times on the knocker.

Miaoyu, too angry to speak, was turning to leave when the old woman in charge of the inner gate, hearing the commotion, hurriedly opened the gate. Seeing that it was Miaoyu who was walking away, she knew that Bao Yong must have offended her. Recently all the servants had learned that the ladies of the house and Xichun were on good terms with her, and this woman was afraid that if Miaoyu complained that she had been refused admittance, she would be held responsible. She ran after her crying:

“We didn’t know you were here, reverend sister. We were slow opening the gate. Our fourth young lady’s at home and was just thinking of you. Please come back! That new fellow who looks after the Garden doesn’t know the rules. When we report this to the mistress, he’ll be given a good beating and thrown out.”

Miaoyu, though she heard, paid no attention and walked on until the old woman from the side gate caught up with her and pleaded hard with her, finally explaining that she was afraid of being blamed and nearly kneeling down to beg. Then Miaoyu had to go back with her. At sight of this, Bao Yong could not very well stop them again, but he stood staring after them indignantly and sighing.

Miaoyu, followed by the abbess, went in. . . .

The old nun went to see Xichun, commiserated with her, and they chatted for a while.

“I’m house-sitting,” said Xichun, “so of course I have to stay up for a few nights. But with Mrs. Lian ill, I feel both depressed and scared all alone here. I’d be fine if there was just one other person. But there isn’t a single man in the inner apartments. Since you’ve come, will you keep me company for the night? We can play draughts and chat.”

Miaoyu would normally have refused, but she felt sorry for Xichun, and the mention of draughts tempted her to agree. She sent the old nun back to fetch her tea-things and bedding, telling a maid to bring them over. Then the two girls sat talking. Xichun, overjoyed, told Caiping to make good tea with the rain-water saved from the previous year. Miaoyu had her own tea-things. Soon after the old nun left, another serving-woman brought Miaoyu’s daily necessities. Xichun made tea herself. The two girls found each other so congenial that they chatted for a long time. At the first watch, Caiping set out the draught-board and they started to play. Xichun lost two games running; then after Miaoyu gave her a handicap of four pieces, she won by half a piece. Before they knew it, the fourth watch had sounded. The night was still, not a sound could be heard.

“I have to sit in meditation at the fifth watch,” said Miaoyu. “My maid will help me. You can go to bed.”

Xichun was reluctant to leave her, but not wanting to disturb her meditation she was on the point of retiring when suddenly they heard cries from the night-watch in the eastern courtyard. The old women with Xichun took up the cry.

“Help! There are thieves!”

Xichun and Caiping were scared out of their wits. They heard the men on night-duty outside shouting.

“This is bad! There must be thieves here,” said Miaoyu.

She hastily closed the door, turned down the lamp and peeped through the window. Seeing several men in the courtyard, too frightened to make a sound she turned and signalled to the others, then softly climbed down.

“There are big fellows out there,” she whispered.

Even as she spoke, they heard a continuous tramping on the roof and the night-watch outside shouting to catch the thieves.

One man said, “The things in the main rooms are gone, but there’s no one there. Some have gone east. Let’s go west.”

When Xichun’s old women heard that their own men were there, they called from the outer room, “Many men have climbed on our roof.”

The watchmen answered, “See? There they are!”

All started yelling together then. They heard many tiles fly down from the roof, but no one dared go forward.

At this juncture, with a great crash the side gate burst open and a tall stout fellow charged in brandishing a staff. The servants were too paralysed with fear to hide. They heard him bellow:

“Don’t let a single one of them get away! Follow me!”

This made the servants shake in their shoes, too limp to run away. The man stood there bellowing, till one of the servants with sharp eyes recognized him. Who was it? Bao Yong, recommended by the Zhen family. At sight of him they took courage and quavered, “One thief has got away; the others are on the roof.”

Bao Yong plunged to the ground and bounded on to the roof to go after the thieves. These men, knowing that there were no men in the Jia mansion, had sneaked into the courtyard to peep into Xichun’s room. And the sight of this young nun so ravished them that they were bent on rape. Assuming that all the women in the other rooms would be easy to intimidate, they were on the point of breaking in when they heard men outside coming to catch them, and swarmed on to the roof. Seeing that there were not many men, they thought of putting up a fight; but at the sight of one man bounding after them they took him lightly and tried to fend him off with their short arms. However, Bao Yong lunged at them so fiercely with his staff that he

The thieves, scrambling down from the roof, fled helter-skelter by way of the garden wall, with Bao Yong in hot pursuit. They were met by several of their band who had been waiting in the garden to receive the stolen goods, and had already taken charge of several packages. Seeing their comrades in flight, they raised their cudgels to protect them and, as the pursuer was single-handed, thinking this gave them the advantage they charged him. This enraged Bao Yong.

“You scoundrels!” he swore. “Just you try to fight me!”

“One of our mates has been knocked down and we don’t know whether he’s dead or alive,” the thieves retorted. “We mean to rescue him.”

At that Bao Yong charged them. Four or five of them surrounded him and started laying on wildly. By now the watchmen outside had plucked up courage to join in the chase. The thieves, no match for them, took to their heels. When Bao Yong stumbled over a chest and stopped to look around, he decided that since nothing had been stolen and the thieves had fled he would not pursue them. He told the servants to bring a light and look around. A few empty chests were lying on the ground. Having ordered these to be put away, he headed back for the main house.

Not knowing his way well, he went to Xifeng’s apartments. Seeing lights on inside, he called, “Are there any thieves in there?”

Pinger answered tremulously from inside, “We haven’t opened the door. We heard shouts from the main house that there were thieves. You’d better go there.”

Bao Yong, not knowing the way, saw some watchmen approaching in the distance and went with them to the main house. There the gate was wide open and the watchmen were sobbing.

Presently Jia Yun and Lin Zhixiao arrived. Horrified to find that there had been a robbery, they went in to check up. The door of the Lady Dowager’s room was open, and when they shone a light on the lock they saw it had been forced. Inside, the chests and cupboards stood open.

“Are you people dead?” they fumed at the women watchmen. “Couldn’t you hear the thieves breaking in?”

The women sobbed, “There were several of us on duty in turn, in charge from the second to the third watch; we never stopped patrolling the whole time. The watch from the fourth to the fifth had just taken over when we heard them shouting. But by the time we got a light and looked, the things had gone — we’ve no idea when. Please question the watch for the fourth and fifth periods, sir.”

“You deserve to die, all of you!” swore Lin Zhixiao. “We’ll go into that later. First let’s make a check of the whole house.”

The men watchmen led the way to Madam You’s compound. The gate was closed, and voices from inside called, “We were scared to death!”

“Was anything stolen here?” Lin Zhixiao asked.

Then the gate was opened and they said, “Nothing was stolen.”

Lin Zhixiao and the others went on to Xichun’s court. They heard exclamations inside: “Help! The young lady’s scared to death. Do wake up!”

Lin Zhixiao ordered the gate opened and asked what had happened.

An old woman opened it and said, “The thieves had a fight here and scared our young lady out of her wits. Luckily, Sister Miao and Caiping brought her round. Nothing was stolen.”

“How did the thieves come to fight?”

“Luckily Mr. Bao went up on the roof and drove them away,” the watchmen answered. “We heard them knock down one man too.”

“He’s there by the garden gate,” said Bao Yong. “Go and have a look, quick!”

Jia Yun and the rest went there and saw a man lying dead on the ground. A closer look showed that he appeared to be Zhou Rui’s adopted son. In surprise they detailed one man to keep watch there and two others to guard the front and back gates. Going to the main gate they found it still locked, so Lin Zhixiao had it opened and reported the robbery to the officer of the Peace Preservation Bureau, who came at once to investigate. They traced the thieves’ tracks to the back alley, from which they had climbed onto the roof. On the roof of the western court they found the tiles broken.

They went then to the back garden, and the night watchmen told them, “These weren’t ordinary thieves but bandits.”

“They weren’t armed and didn’t put up a fight,” protested the officer. “How can you call them bandits?”

“When we went after the thieves they threw tiles at us from the roof, so that we couldn’t get near them. Luckily one of your household, a man with the surname Bao, climbed up and drove them off. When they took to the garden, several of them fought him but were no match for him and ran away.”

“There you are!” said the officer. “If they were bandits, how could they be no match for one of your men? That’s enough. Check what’s missing, make out a list of the stolen goods, and we’ll report it.”

Jia Yun and the others went to the main apartment, where Xifeng, ill as she was, had come with Xichun. Jia Yun paid his respects to Xifeng and inquired after Xichun. Then they checked the losses. Since Yuanyang had died and Hupo and the others had accompanied the old lady’s coffin, none of them knew the number of her things which had been kept under lock and key; so where were they to start?

“There were a good many cases and chests,” they said, “and now they’re all empty. The thieves must have been at work for some time. What were the night watchmen up to? And one of the thieves killed was Zhou Rui’s godson — they must have been in league.”

Xifeng was so enraged by this, her eyes nearly started from her head.

“Tie all the women on night duty up!” she fumed. “Hand them over to the yamen to be cross-examined!”

The servants in desperation pleaded piteously, kneeling down.

To know what action was taken and whether the stolen property was recovered or not, read the following chapter.

第112章 活冤孽妙姑遭大劫 死雠仇赵妾赴冥曹

话说凤姐命捆起上夜的女人，送营审问，众女人跪地哀求。林之孝同贾芸道：“你们求也无益。老爷派我们看家，没事是造化。如今有了事，上下都耽不是，谁救得你？若说是周瑞的干儿子，连太太起，里里外外的都不干净。”凤姐喘吁吁的说道：“这都是命里所招，和他们说什么？带了他们去就是了。那丢的东西，你告诉营里去说：‘实在是老太太的东西，问老爷们才知道。等我们报了去，请了老爷们回来，自然开了失单送来。’文官衙门里我们也是这样报。”贾芸、林之孝答应出去。惜春一句话也没有，只是哭道：“这些事，我从来没有听见过，为什么偏偏碰在咱们两个人身上！明儿老爷太太回来，叫我怎么见人？说把家里交给你们，如今闹到这个分儿，还想法着么？”风姐道：“咱们愿意吗？现在有上夜的人在那里。”惜春道：“你还能说，况且你又病着；我是没有说的。这都是我大嫂子害了我了，他撺掇着太太派我看家的。如今我的脸搁在那里呢？”说着，又痛哭起来。凤姐道：“姑娘，你快别这么想。若说没脸，大家一样的。你若是这个糊涂想头，我更搁不住了。”
　　二人正说着，只听见外头院子里有人大嚷的说道：“我说那三姑六婆是再要不得的，我们甄府里从来是一概不许上门的。不想这府里倒不讲究这个。昨儿老太太的殡才出去，那个什么庵里的尼姑死要到咱们这里来。我吆喝着不准他进来，腰门上的老婆子们倒骂我，死央及着叫那姑子进来。那腰门子一会儿开着，一会儿关着，不知做什么。我不放心，没敢睡，听到四更，这里就嚷起来。我来叫门倒不开了。我听见声儿紧了，打开了门，见西边院子里有人站着，我便赶上打死了。我今儿才知道这是四姑奶奶的屋子，那个姑子就在里头。今儿天没亮溜出去了，可不是那姑子引进来的贼么？”平儿等听着，都说：“这是谁这么没规矩？姑娘奶奶都在这里，敢在外头这么混嚷？”凤姐道：“你听他说甄府里，别就是甄家荐来的那个厌物罢？”惜春听得明白，更加心里受不的。凤姐接着问惜春道：“那个人混说什么姑子？你们那里弄了个姑子住下了？”惜春便将妙玉来瞧他，留着下棋守夜的话说了。凤姐道：“是他么？他怎么肯这样？是再没有的话。但是叫这讨人嫌的东西嚷出来，老爷知道了也不好。”惜春愈想愈怕，站起来要走。凤姐虽说坐不住，又怕惜春害怕，弄出事来，只得叫他：“先别走，且看着人把偷剩下的东西收起来，再派了人看着，咱们好走。”平儿道：“咱们不敢收，等衙门里来了，踏看了才好收呢。咱们只好看着。但只不知老爷那里有人去了没有？”凤姐道：“你叫老婆子问去。”一回进来说：“林之孝是走不开，家下人要伺候查验的，再有的是说不清楚的，已经芸二爷去了。”凤姐点头，同惜春坐着发愁。
　　且说那伙贼原是何三等邀的，偷抢了好些金银财宝接运出去，见人追赶，知道都是那些不中用的人，要往西边屋内偷去。在窗外看见里面灯光底下两个美人：一个姑娘，一个姑子。那些贼那顾性命，顿起不良，就要踹进来，因见包勇来赶，才获赃而逃，只不见了何三。大家且躲入窝家，到第二天打听动静，知是何三被他们打死，已经报了文武衙门，这里是躲不住的。便商量趁早归入海洋大盗一处去，若迟了，通缉文书一行，关津上就过不去了。内中一个人胆子极大，便说：“咱们走是走，我就只舍不得那个姑子，长的实在好看。不知是那个庵里的雏儿呢？”一个人道：“啊呀，我想起来了，必就是贾府园里的什么栊翠庵里的姑子。不是前年外头说他和他们家什么宝二爷有原故，后来不知怎么又害起相思病来了，请大夫吃药的？就是他。”那一个人听了，说：“咱们今日躲一天，叫咱们大哥拿钱置办些买卖行头。明儿亮钟时候，陆续出关。你们在关外二十里坡等我。”众贼议定，分赃散不提。
　　且说贾政等送殡到了寺内，安厝毕，亲友散去。贾政在外厢房伴灵，邢、王二夫人等在内，一宿无非哭泣。到了第二日，重新上祭，正摆饭时，只见贾芸进来，在老太太灵前磕了个头，忙忙的跑到贾政跟前，跪下请了安，喘吁吁的将昨夜被盗，将老太太上房的东西都偷去，包勇赶贼打死了一个，已经呈报文武衙门的话说了一遍。贾政听了发怔。邢、王二夫人等在里头也听见了，都唬得魂不附体，并无一言，只有啼哭。贾政过了一会子，问：“失单怎样开的？”贾芸回道：“家里的人都不知道，还没有开单。”贾政道：“还好。咱们动过家的，若开出好的来，反耽罪名。快叫琏儿。”那时贾琏领了宝玉等别处上祭未回，贾政叫人赶了回来。贾琏听了，急得直跳，一见芸儿，也不顾贾政在那里，便把贾芸狠狠的骂了一顿，说：“不配抬举的东西！我将这样重任托你，押着人上夜巡更，你是死人么？亏你还有脸来告诉！”说着，望贾芸脸上啐了几口。贾芸垂手站着，不敢回一言。贾政道：“你骂他也无益了。”贾琏然后跪下，说：“这便怎么样？”贾政道：“也没法儿，只有报官缉贼。但只是一件，老太太遗下的东西，咱们都没动。你说要银子，我想老太太死得几天，谁忍得动他那一项银子？原打量完了事，算了账，还人家；再有的，在这里和南边置坟产的。所有东西也没见数儿。如今说文武衙门要失单，若将几件好的东西开上，恐有碍；若说金银若干，衣饰若干，又没有实在数目，谎开使不得。倒可笑你如今竟换了一个人了，为什么这样料理不开？你跪在这里是怎么样呢？”
　　贾琏也不敢答言，只得站起来就走。贾政又叫道：“你那里去？”贾琏又回来，道：“侄儿赶回家去料理清楚。”贾政哼了一声，贾琏把头低下。贾政道：“你进去回了你母亲，叫了老太太的一两个丫头去，叫他们细细的想了，开单子。”贾琏心里明知老太太的东西都是鸳鸯经管，他死了问谁？就问珍珠，他们那里记得清楚？只不敢驳回，连连答应了。回身走到里头，邢、王二夫人又埋怨了一顿，叫贾琏：“快回去，问他们这些看家的，说明儿怎么见我们？”贾琏也只得答应了出来。一面命人套车，预备琥珀等进城；自己骑上骡子，跟了几个小厮，如飞的回去。贾芸也不敢再回贾政，斜签着身子慢慢的溜出来，骑上了马，来赶贾琏。一路无话。
　　到了家中，林之孝请了安，一直跟了进来。贾琏到了老太太上屋里，见了凤姐、惜春在那里，心里又恨，又说不出来，便问林之孝道：“衙门里瞧了没有？”林之孝自知有罪，便跪下回道：“文武衙门都瞧了，来踪去迹也看了，尸也验了。”贾琏吃惊道：“又验什么尸？”林之孝又将包勇打死的伙贼似周瑞的干儿子的话回了贾琏。贾琏道：“叫芸儿！”贾芸进来，也跪着听话。贾琏道：“你见老爷时，怎么没有回周瑞的干儿子做贼被包勇打死的话？”贾芸说道：“上夜的人说象他的，恐怕不真，所以没有回。”贾琏道：“好糊涂东西！你若告诉了，我就带了周瑞来一认，可不就知道了？”林之孝回道：“如今衙门里把尸首放在市口儿招认去了。”贾琏道：“这又是个糊涂东西！谁家的人做了贼，被人打死，要偿命么？”林之孝回道：“这不用人家认，奴才就认得是他。”贾琏听了想道：“是啊，我记得珍大爷那一年要打的可不是周瑞家的么？”林之孝回说：“他和鲍二打架来着，爷还见过的呢。”贾琏听了更生气，便要打上夜的人。林之孝哀告道：“请二爷息怒。那些上夜的人，派了他们，敢偷懒吗？只是爷府上的规矩，三门里一个男人不敢进去的，就是奴才们，里头不叫也不敢进去。奴才在外同芸哥儿刻刻查点，见三门关的严严的，外头的门一层没有开，那贼是从后夹道子来的。”贾琏道：“里头上夜的女人呢？”林之孝将上夜的人说奉奶奶的命捆着等爷审问的话回了。贾琏问：“包勇呢？”林之孝说：“又往园里去了。”贾琏便说：“去叫他。”小厮们便将包勇带来，说：“还亏你在这里。若没有你，只怕所有房屋里的东西都抢了去了呢。”包勇也不言语。惜春恐他说出那话，心下着急。凤姐也不敢言语。只见外头说：“琥珀姐姐们回来了。”大家见了，不免又哭一场。
　　贾琏叫人检点偷剩下的东西，只有些衣服、尺头、钱箱未动，馀者都没有了。贾琏心里更加着急，想着外头的棚杠银、厨房的钱，都没有付给，明儿拿什么还呢？便呆想了一会。只见琥珀等进去，哭了一番，见箱柜开着，所有的东西怎能记忆，便胡乱猜想，虚拟了一张失单，命人即送到文武衙门。贾琏复又派人上夜。凤姐、惜春各自回房。贾琏不敢在家安歇，也不及埋怨凤姐，竟自骑马赶出城外去了。这里凤姐又恐惜春短见，打发丰儿过去安慰。
　　天已二更。不言这里贼去关门，众人更加小心，不敢睡觉。且说伙贼一心想着妙玉，知是孤庵女众，不难欺负。到了三更夜静，便拿了短兵器，带些闷香，跳上高墙。远远瞧见栊翠庵内灯光犹亮，便潜身溜下，藏在房头僻处。等到四更，见里头只有一盏海灯，妙玉一人在蒲团上打坐。歇了一会，便嗳声叹气的说道：“我自玄墓到京，原想传个名的，为这里请来，不能又栖他处。昨儿好心去瞧四姑娘，反受了这蠢人的气，夜里又受了大惊。今日回来，那蒲团再坐不稳，只觉肉跳心惊。”因素常一个打坐的，今日又不肯叫人相伴。岂知到了五更，寒颤起来。正要叫人，只听见窗外一响，想起昨晚的事，更加害怕，不免叫人。岂知那些婆子都不答应。自己坐着，觉得一股香气透人囟门，便手足麻木，不能动弹，口里也说不出话来，心中更自着急。只见一个人拿着明晃晃的刀进来。此时妙玉心中却是明白，只不能动，想是要杀自己，索性横了心，倒不怕他。那知那个人把刀插在背后，腾出手来，将妙玉轻轻的抱起，轻薄了一会子，便拖起背在身上。此时妙玉心中只是如醉如痴。可怜一个极洁极净的女儿，被这强盗的闷香熏住，由着他掇弄了去了。
　　却说这贼背了妙玉，来到园后墙边，搭了软梯，爬上墙，跳出去了，外边早有伙贼弄了车辆在园外等着。那人将妙玉放倒在车上，反打起官衔灯笼，叫开栅栏，急急行到城门，正是开门之时。门官只知是有公干出城的，也不及查诘。赶出城去，那伙贼加鞭，赶到二十里坡，和众强徒打了照面，各自分头奔南海而去。不知妙玉被劫，或是甘受污辱，还是不屈而死，不知下落，也难妄拟。
　　只言栊翠庵一个跟妙玉的女尼，他本住在静室后面，睡到五更，听见前面有人声响，只道妙玉打坐不安。后来听见有男人脚步，门窗响动，欲要起来瞧看，只是身子发软，懒怠开口，又不听见妙玉言语，只睁着两眼听着，到了天亮，才觉得心里清楚。披衣起来，叫了道婆预备妙玉茶水，他便往前面来看妙玉。岂知妙玉的踪迹全无，门窗大开，心里诧异昨晚响动，甚是疑心，说：“这样早，他到那里去了？”走出院门一看，有一个软梯靠墙立着，地下还有一把刀鞘，一条搭膊，便道：“不好了，昨晚是贼烧了闷香了！”急叫人起来查看，庵门仍是紧闭。那些婆子侍女们都说：“昨夜煤气熏着了，今早都起不起来。这么早，叫我们做什么？”那女尼道：“师父不知那里去了！”众人道：“在观音堂打坐呢。”女尼道：“你们还做梦呢，你来瞧瞧！”众人不知，也都着忙，开了庵门，满园里都找到了，想来或是到四姑娘那里去了。众人来叩腰门，又被包勇骂了一顿。众人说道：“我们妙师父昨晚不知去向，所以来找。求你老人家叫开腰门，问一问来了没来就是了。”包勇道：“你们师父引了贼来偷我们，已经偷到手了，他跟了贼去受用去了。”众人道：“阿弥陀佛，说这些话的，防着下割舌地狱。”包勇生气道：“胡说，你们再闹，我就要打了！”众人陪笑央告道：“求爷叫开门，我们瞧瞧；若没有，再不敢惊动你太爷了。”包勇道：“你不信，你去找，若没有，回来问你们！”包勇说着，叫开腰门。众人且找到惜春那里。
    惜春正是愁闷，惦着妙玉，“清早去后，不知听见我们姓包的话了没有？只怕又得罪了他，以后总不肯来。我的知己是没有了。况我现在实难见人，父母早死，嫂子嫌我。头里有老太太，到底还疼我些，如今也死了，留下我孤苦伶仃，如何了局？”想到：“迎春姐姐折磨死了，史姐姐守着病人，三姐姐远去，这都是命里所招，不能自由。独有妙玉如闲云野鹤，无拘无束。我若能学他，就造化不小了。但我是世家之女，怎能遂意？这回看家，大耽不是，还有何颜？又恐太太们不知我的心事。将来的后事更未晓如何？”想到其间，便要把自己的青丝铰去，要想出家。彩屏等听见，急忙来劝，岂知已将一半头发铰去了。彩屏愈加着忙，说道：“一事不了，又出一事，这可怎么好呢？”
正在吵闹，只见妙玉的道婆来找妙玉。彩屏问起来由，先唬了一跳，说：“是昨日一早去了没来。”里面惜春听见，急忙问道：“那里去了？”道婆将昨夜听见的响动，被煤气熏着，今早不见妙玉，庵内有软梯刀鞘的话说了一遍。惜春惊疑不定，想起昨日包勇的话来，必是那些强盗看见了他，昨晚抢去了，也未可知。但是他素来孤洁的很，岂肯惜命？便问道：“怎么你们都没听见么？”婆子道：“怎么没听见？只是我们都是睁着眼，连一句话也说不出来。必是那贼烧了闷香。妙姑一人，想也被贼闷住，不能言语。况且贼人必多，拿刀执杖威逼着他，还敢声喊么？”正说着，包勇又在腰门那里嚷说：“里头快把这些混账道婆子赶出来罢，快关上腰门。”彩屏听见恐耽不是，只得催婆子出去，叫人关了腰门。惜春于是更加苦楚。无奈彩屏等再三以礼相劝，仍旧将一半青丝笼起。大家商议：“不必声张。就是妙玉被抢，也当作不知，且等老爷太太回来再说。”惜春心里从此死定个出家的念头，暂且不提。
　　且说贾琏回到铁槛寺，将到家中查点了上夜的人，开了失单报去的话，回了贾政。贾政道：“怎么开的？”贾琏便将琥珀记得的数目单于呈出，并说：“上头元妃赐的东西，已经注明；还有那人家不大有的东西，不便开上。等侄儿脱了孝，出去托人细细的缉访，少不得弄出来的。”贾政听了合意，就点头不言。贾琏进内见了邢，王二夫人，商量着：“劝老爷早些回家才好呢，不然都是乱麻似的。”邢夫人道：“可不是，我们在这里也是惊心吊胆。”贾琏道：“这是我们不敢说的，还是太太的主意，二老爷是依的。”邢夫人便与王夫人商议妥了。过了一夜，贾政也不放心，打发宝玉进来说：“请太太们今日回家，过两三日再来。家人们已经派定了，里头请太太们派人罢。”邢夫人派了鹦哥等一干人伴灵，将周瑞家的等人派了总管，其馀上下人等都回去。一时忙乱套车备马。贾政等在贾母灵前辞别，众人又哭了一场。
　　都起来正要走时，只见赵姨娘还爬在地下不起。周姨娘打量他还哭，便去拉他。岂知赵姨娘满嘴白沫，眼睛直竖，把舌头吐出，反把家人唬了一跳。贾环过来乱嚷。赵姨娘醒来说道：“我是不回去的，跟着老太太回南去。”众人道：“老太太那用你跟呢？”赵姨娘道：“我跟了老太太一辈子，大老爷还不依，弄神弄鬼的算计我。我想仗着马道婆出出我的气，银子白花了好些，也没有弄死一个。如今我回去了，又不知谁来算计我。”众人先只说鸳鸯附着他，后头听说马道婆的事，又不象了。邢、王二夫人都不言语，只有彩云等代他央告道：“鸳鸯姐姐，你死是自己愿意，与赵姨娘什么相干？放了他罢。”见邢夫人在这里，也不敢说别的。赵姨娘道：“我不是鸳鸯。我是阎王老爷差人拿我去的，要问我为什么和马道婆用魇魔法的案件。”说着，口里又叫：“好琏二奶奶，你在这里老爷面前少顶一句儿罢，我有一千日的不好，还有一天的好呢。好二奶奶，亲二奶奶！并不是我要害你，我一时糊涂，听了那个老娼妇的话。”
　　正闹着，贾政打发人进来叫环儿。婆子们去回说：“赵姨娘中了邪了，三爷看着呢。”贾政道：“没有的事。我们先走了。”于是爷们等先回。这里赵姨娘还是混说，一时救不过来。邢夫人恐他又说出什么来，便说：“多派几个人在这里瞧着他，咱们先走。到了城里，打发大夫出来瞧罢。”王夫人本嫌他，也打撒手儿。宝钗本是仁厚的人，虽想着他害宝玉的事，心里究竟过不去，背地里托了周姨娘在这里照应。周姨娘也是个好人，便应承了。李纨说道：“我也在这里罢。”王夫人道：“可以不必。”于是大家都要起身。贾环着急说：“我也在这里吗？”王夫人啐道：“糊涂东西！你姨妈的死活都不知，你还要走吗？”贾环就不敢言语了。宝玉道：“好兄弟，你是走不得的。我进了城，打发人来瞧你。”说毕，都上车回家。寺里只有赵姨娘、贾环、鹦哥等人。
　　贾政、邢、王夫人等先后到家，到了上房，哭了一场。林之孝带了家下众人请了安，跪着。贾政喝道：“去罢！明日问你。”凤姐那日发晕了几次，竟不能出接，只有惜春见了，觉得满面羞惭。邢夫人也不理他，王夫人仍是照常，李纨、宝钗拉着手说了几句话。独有尤氏说道：“姑娘，你操心了，倒照应了好几天！”惜春一言不答，只紫涨了脸。宝钗将尤氏一拉，使了个眼色，尤氏等各自归房去了。贾政略略的看了一看，叹了口气，并不言语。到书房席地坐下，叫了贾琏、贾蓉、贾芸吩咐了几句话。宝玉要在书房来问贾政，贾政道：“不必。”兰儿仍跟他母亲。一宿无话。
　　次日，林之孝一早进书房跪着，贾政将前后被盗的事问了一遍，并将周瑞供了出来，又说：“衙门拿住了鲍二，身边搜出了失单上的东西，现在夹讯，要在他身上要这一伙贼呢。”贾政听了，大怒道：“家奴负恩，引贼偷窃家主，真是反了！”立刻叫人到城外将周瑞捆了，送到衙门审问。林之孝只管跪着，不敢起来。贾政道：“你还跪着做什么？”林之孝道：“奴才该死，求老爷开恩。”正说着，赖大等一干办事家人上来请了安，呈上丧事账簿。贾政道：“交给琏二爷算明了来回。”吆喝着林之孝起来出去了。
贾琏一腿跪着，在贾政身边说了一句话。贾政把眼一瞪道：“胡说！老太太的事，银两被贼偷去，难道就该罚奴才拿出来么？”贾琏红了脸，不敢言语，站起来也不敢动。贾政道：“你媳妇怎么样了？”贾琏又跪下，说：“看来是不中用了。”贾政叹口气道：“我不料家运衰败，一至如此！况且环哥儿他妈尚在庙中病着，也不知是什么症候。你们知道不知道？”贾琏也不敢言语。贾政道：“传出话去，叫人带了大夫瞧瞧去。”贾琏即忙答应着出来，叫人带了大夫到铁槛寺去瞧赵姨娘。
未知死活，下回分解。

Xifeng ordered the women on night duty to be tied up and sent to the army headquarters for interrogation. They fell on their knees to beg for mercy.

Lin Zhixiao told Jia Yun, “It’s no use your pleading. The master put us in charge, and if nothing had happened that would have been luck. But now that this has happened, high and low are all to blame. Who can save you? If you say that Zhou Rui’s adopted son did it, that will implicate Her Ladyship too and get everyone into hot water.”

Xifeng gasped, “This is our fate — what’s the use of talking? Take them away. As for what’s missing, tell the army headquarters: ‘These were the old lady’s things, and only the masters know the details. When we’ve reported it and they come back, of course we’ll send a list of the missing articles.’ That’s what we’ll report to the civil authorities too.” Jia Yun and Lin Zhixiao assented and left.

Xichun had not said a word but simply wept. “I never heard of such a thing!” she cried. “Why should it happen to the two of us? When the master and Her Ladyship come back tomorrow, how can I face them? They put us in charge, and now that this has happened how can we think of staying on?”

“Did we want this?” Xifeng retorted. “There were people on night duty.”

“You can talk, but you’re ill; I’ve no excuse. This is all my sister-in-law’s doing — she talked Her Ladyship into putting me in charge. Where am I to hide my face now?” She broke down again into loud sobs.

“Don’t take it so hard, miss,” Xifeng urged her. “If it’s a question of face, we’re both in the same boat. If you have such foolish ideas, I feel even worse.”

As they were talking someone outside in the courtyard was heard shouting, “I’ve always said those go-betweens are no good. In our Zhen family we never allow them in the house. I’d no idea you people here were so free and easy. The day after the old lady’s funeral, some nun from some nunnery insisted on coming here. I shouted to stop her, but the old women at the side gate swore at me and begged her to come in. They kept opening and closing that side gate — I couldn’t think what they were up to. I was so worried I didn’t dare sleep, and at the fourth watch I heard a commotion here. When I came to call, the gate was closed. Then as the noise increased I pushed the gate open and saw someone standing in the west court, so I ran over and killed him. Now I’ve found out that this is the fourth young mistress’ place, and that nun was inside. She slipped away before dawn — wasn’t it she who let the thief in?”

Pinger and the others exclaimed, “Who is this with no manners? How dare she shout like that outside when the young ladies are here?”

Xifeng said, “She mentioned the Zhen family. Can it be that wretched woman they recommended?”

Xichun, who had heard all this clearly, was more frantic than ever.

Xifeng asked her, “What was that crazy woman saying about a nun? Have you had a nun staying with you?”

Then Xichun told how Miaoyu had called on her and she had kept her to play chess and keep her company that night.

“Was it her?” cried Xifeng. “How could she do such a thing? It’s unheard of. But now that hateful creature has spread this tale, it won’t look good if the master comes to hear of it.”

Xichun, more frightened than ever, stood up to leave. Though Xifeng felt unable to stay either, she was afraid that in her panic Xichun might do something rash.

“Don’t go yet,” she urged her. “Wait while we have what the thieves left put away, and set some people to keep watch here; then we can leave.”

Pinger said, “We can’t take charge of things. We’ll have to keep watch until the officers come to make an inspection. I just don’t know whether anyone has gone to inform the master.”

“Yes?” she asked.

“Send a maid to find out,” ordered Xifeng.

The maid came back after a while to report, “Lin Zhixiao can’t leave because the servants have to be mustered for an inspection, and some of them are hard to make out. Master Yun has already gone.”

Xifing nodded. She sat with Xichun, feeling very worried.

The gang of thieves had been mustered by He San and others. They had made off with a good amount of gold, silver and other treasures, and when they saw that the men chasing them were useless, decided to go to rob the western courtyard too. Through the window they saw by the lamplight two beauties — a young lady and a young nun. Forgetting all caution in their lewdness, they were about to burst in when Bao Yong charged after them. They made off with their loot, not knowing that He San had been left behind. They hid in a fence’s house, and the next day when they found that He San had been killed and the civil and military authorities had been notified, they knew they could not stay there. So they decided to join some pirates on the coast without delay, before a warrant was out for their arrest and it became impossible to get through the passes.

One of them, a bold fellow, said, “We’ll make off, but I can’t bear to part with that young nun — she was a real beauty! I wonder which nunnery she’s from.”

“I know!” another exclaimed. “She must be that nun in some nunnery in the Jia’s Garden — the Convvent of Warm Scent, isn’t it? The year before last, there was talk outside that she’d carried on with their young master Bao, and later pined away for him so that she had to call in doctors and take medicine. That’s the one.”

The first man said, “All right, let’s lie low today while our boss spends some money to get us merchants’ outfits. Tomorrow at the first bell we’ll slip out through the passes. You wait for me at Twenty Li Slope outside.” The thieves having reached this decision, they shared out their loot and dispersed.

To return to Jia Zheng, who had escorted the coffin to the temple where it was deposited. After the relatives and friends had left, he kept watch in the outer room, while Lady Xing and Lady Wang stayed inside. They passed the night in lamentations. The next day more sacrifices were offered, and they had just started the meal when Jia Yun came in. Having kotowed to the old lady’s coffin he hurried over to Jia Zheng, knelt to pay his respects, and then panting he reported what had happened the previous night: the theft of all the things from the old lady’s room, how Bao Yong had chased the thieves and killed one of them, and how they had reported the case to the civil and military authorities.

Jia Zheng was speechless with consternation. The ladies inside had heard this too, and were so terrified that they nearly lost their senses. They could only weep, not a word could they say. After a pause Jia Zheng asked, “Have you made a list of the stolen property?”

“None of the servants know what was there, so we haven’t drawn up a list yet,” Jia Yun told him.

“That’s good. After our family was raided, if we listed the valuable things we might be charged with concealing them. Send quickly for Lian.”

Jia Lian had taken Baoyu to offer sacrifices elsewhere and not come back yet. Jia Zheng sent to hurry them home. When Jia Lian heard the news he was frantic. The sight of Jia Yun made him forget that Jia Zheng was present.

“You worthless creature!” he swore. “I put you in charge and told you to keep watch at night with the servants. Are you dead? How dare you come to report this?” He spat in disgust in Jia Yun’s face.

Jia Yun stood meekly with his arms at his sides, not venturing a retort.

“Swearing at him is no use,” said Jia Zheng.

Then Jia Lian knelt down to ask, “What’s to be done, sir?”

“There’s nothing we can do but report the theft to the authorities and ask them to arrest the thieves. But mind, none of the old lady’s things have been touched by us. As for silver, who could bear to use hers so soon after her death? We meant, after the funeral, to settle accounts and pay back debts, then use the rest to buy land for graves here and in the south. Not a thing has been....”

“Now the civil and military authorities want a list of the stolen goods. If we put down the best pieces it might look bad; if we list just so many gold and silver vessels and so many clothes and trinkets without exact figures, that won’t do either — we can’t falsify the list. It’s ridiculous the way you’ve changed, unable to handle even a simple matter like this. What’s the point of kneeling here?”

Jia Lian dared not answer, but had to stand up and take his leave.

“Where are you going?” Jia Zheng called after him.

He turned back to say, “I’m going home to get this list straight.”

Jia Zheng snorted and he lowered his head.

“Go in and tell your mother,” ordered Jia Zheng. “Have her send for one or two of the old lady’s maids to think it over carefully and draw up a list.”

Jia Lian knew very well that Faithful had been in charge of the Lady Dowager’s belongings. Now that she was dead, whom could they ask? Even Pearl would not remember clearly. But he dared not object and assented repeatedly. He went back inside, where Lady Xing and Lady Wang scolded him again.

“Go back quickly,” they said, “and ask those servants who were left in charge how they mean to face us tomorrow.”

Jia Lian had to agree. He ordered the carriage to be got ready to take Pinger and the others back to the city, then mounted a mule and with some pages flew back home. Jia Yun did not venture to report again to Jia Zheng either, but slipped unobtrusively out, mounted his horse and caught up with Jia Lian. On the way they did not talk.

When they reached the mansion, Lin Zhixiao paid his respects then followed Jia Lian inside. The sight of Xifeng and Xichun in the Lady Dowager’s room filled Jia Lian with rage, which however he could not show. He asked Lin Zhixiao, “Have you been to the yamen?”

Lin Zhixiao fell on his knees. “I’ve been to both yamens,” he said. “I’ve seen the reports of the investigations and the inquest.”

“What inquest?” Jia Lian was startled.

Lin Zhixiao reported that one of the thieves killed by Bao Yong was said to be the adopted son of Zhou Rui.

“Send for Yun!” ordered Jia Lian.

When Jia Yun entered and knelt down too to listen, Jia Lian asked him, “Why didn’t you report that Zhou Rui’s adopted son was killed by Bao Yong while stealing?”

“The watchmen said it looked like him, but they weren’t sure, so I didn’t report it.”

“You fool! If you’d told me, I could have taken Zhou Rui to identify him and we’d have known.”

Lin Zhixiao said, “The yamen has put the corpse at the market-place for identification.”

“More fool they!” snapped Jia Lian. “If a servant commits theft and is killed, is his master expected to pay with his life?”

“There’s no need for his family to identify him. I can recognize him.”

“That’s right,” thought Jia Lian. “Didn’t Master Zhen once want to beat some servants of Zhou Rui’s?”

“He had a fight with Bao Er, as Your Lordship saw.”

This made Jia Lian angrier than ever and he wanted to beat the watchmen.

Lin Zhixiao pleaded, “Do calm down, sir. The watchmen wouldn’t dare be remiss in their duty. But according to the rules of your house, no men are allowed inside the third gate; even we stewards don’t go in unless sent for. Outside, young Yun and I kept a close watch. We found the third gate firmly closed, and not one of the outer gates open — the thieves must have come by the back lane.”

“What about the women on night duty inside?”

Lin Zhixiao reported that the women on watch had been tied up on the orders of Their Ladyships, to be questioned by him.

“Where is Bao Yong?” he asked.

“He’s gone back to the Garden.”

“Send for him,” ordered Jia Lian.

Some pages went to fetch Bao Yong.

"Thank goodness you were here," she said. "If you hadn't been, I'm afraid all the things in the house would have been stolen."

Bao Yong made no reply. Xichun was afraid he might disclose what she had said, and this worried her. Xifeng too kept quiet.

Then it was announced, "Miss Amber and the others are back." At sight of them, everyone started weeping again.

Jia Lian ordered the servants to check what was left after the theft. Apart from some clothes, dress material and cases of money, all the rest had gone. In dismay he thought, "The awning, coffin and catering outside haven't been paid for yet. How am I going to settle the bills tomorrow?" He was reflecting gloomily on this when Amber and the others went in. After weeping for a while, they saw that the cases and cupboards were open and they could not remember what had been in them. They just hazarded guesses and made out a list of the missing objects, then had it taken at once to the yamen. Jia Lian ordered men to keep watch that night, after which Xifeng and Xichun returned to their own rooms. Not daring to stay at home, and without waiting to reproach Xifeng, he mounted his horse and rode out of the city.

Xifeng, afraid that Xichun might commit suicide, sent Fenger to comfort her.

By the second watch, the thieves had gone and the gate was closed. Everyone was on guard and afraid to sleep.

Meanwhile the bandits, their minds set on Miaoyu, knew that as she was a nun living alone in a convent she would be easy to handle. In the dead of night, armed with daggers and carrying stupefying incense, they scaled the high wall. Seeing a light still on in Green Lattice Nunnery in the distance, they slipped down and hid in an out-of-the-way place on the roof. They waited till the fourth watch. By then only one lamp was burning before the Buddha, and Miaoyu was sitting alone on her prayer mat. After resting a little she sighed and said, "From my coming to the capital from Xuanmu, my idea was to make a name for myself here. I was invited to stay in this Garden, so I couldn't very well move elsewhere. Yesterday I called on Miss Xichun with the best of intentions, but was insulted by that stupid woman; then at night I had this bad shock. Today my mind is in such turmoil, I can't sit still but keep feeling nervous and apprehensive."

As she was used to meditating alone, she had not wanted any attendants that night. But at the fifth watch she started shivering with cold and was about to call for help when a noise outside the window reminded her of the previous night's alarm, making her even more afraid, until she had to call out. However, no one answered her. As she sat there alone, a whiff of perfume assailed her nostrils and her limbs went numb; she could not move or speak but simply felt frantic. Then a man came in brandishing a gleaming sword. Though conscious, she could not move. Thinking he meant to kill her, she steeled herself, no longer afraid. But instead the man put his sword aside and, stretching out his arms, picked her up lightly. After some horseplay he slung her over his back. Then Miaoyu's mind clouded over. Poor pure girl! Stupefied by the bandits' incense, she let him have his way with her.

The bandit carried Miaoyu to the back wall of the Garden, where they had placed a rope-ladder. He climbed this and jumped down outside, where his fellows were waiting with a cart. They laid Miaoyu in it, then raised an official lantern and had the barricade opened. They hurried to the city gate, which was just being opened, and the gatemen, assuming that they were officials on business, did not question them. Once outside the city, they whipped their horses to the Twenty-Li Slope where they met the whole band of brigands, then went their different ways south. We do not know whether Miaoyu was abducted and submitted to this outrage or died resisting; she simply vanished without a trace.

Now one of the nuns in Green Lattice Nunnery who was Miaoyu's acolyte lived in a quiet room at the back. At the fifth watch, hearing sounds in front, she thought that Miaoyu was restless. Then she heard a man's footsteps and the opening and closing of the door, but by the time she had got up...

She looked, but felt too limp to speak. All she could do was open her eyes and listen, as Miaoyu said nothing. Not until dawn did she feel clear-headed. Then, throwing on some clothes, she told the lay-sisters to prepare Miaoyu’s tea and went ahead to see her. To her astonishment, the door and window were wide open and there was no sign of Miaoyu.

Puzzled by the commotion of the previous night she thought, “Where can she have gone so early?” Going out of the gate she saw a rope-ladder propped against the wall, and on the ground a scabbard and a girdle. “Gracious!” she exclaimed. “Last night there were thieves and they must have drugged us.” She hastily roused the others to come and investigate, but the nunnery gate was still closed.

The lay-sisters and novices said, “We were overcome by fumes last night and couldn’t get up this morning. Why are you calling us so early?”

“The abbess has disappeared!” the nun told them.

“She’s meditating in the Goddess of Mercy’s Hall,” they said.

“You’re still dreaming!” she cried. “Come and see.”

In consternation they opened the nunnery gate and searched the whole Garden, but could not find her. They thought she might have gone to see Xichun and went to knock on the side gate, but were cursed by Bao Yong.

“Our Abbess Miaoyu disappeared last night, and we’re looking for her,” they explained. “May we trouble you, sir, to open this gate so that we can ask if she’s here or not?”

“Your abbess has brought thieves here to rob us,” he fumed. “Now that they’ve made off with the loot, she’s gone with them to enjoy it.”

“Amida Buddha!” they cried. “How can you say such a thing? You may be cut to pieces in hell for it.”

“Nonsense!” he blustered. “If you don’t clear off, I’ll beat you!”

They pleaded, “Do open the gate, sir, and let us look. If she’s not here, we won’t trouble you further.”

“If you don’t believe me, go and look. If you don’t find her, I’ll have it out with you later.” With that he opened the gate and let them go to Xichun’s place.

Xichun, depressed, was thinking of Miaoyu. “I wonder whether she heard what Bao Yong said yesterday morning? I’m afraid she may have taken offence and will never come again. Now I’ve no close friend left. Besides, how can I face anyone? My parents are dead and my sister-in-law dislikes me. In the old days, at least the old lady was fond of me; but now she’s dead too, leaving me all alone. What’s to become of me? Cousin Yingchun was hounded to death; Cousin Xiangyun is tied to a chronic invalid; and Cousin Tanchun is far away from home. This is our fate — we can’t have our own way. Only Miaoyu is free to come and go like a cloud or wild crane. If I could be like her, I’d be in luck. But I’m the daughter of a noble house, so how can I have my way? This time, too, I’ve failed in my duty as care-taker. How can I live it down? And I’m afraid the ladies may not understand how I feel. Who knows what will happen in future?” She decided to cut off her hair and become a nun. Caiping and the other maids, hearing the snip of scissors, rushed over to stop her, but half her hair had already been cut off. They were frantic.

“Before one trouble is over, here comes another!” they cried. “What are we to do?”

In the midst of the commotion Miaoyu’s nuns arrived. When Caiping heard their story she was aghast.

“She left first thing yesterday morning and didn’t come back,” she said.

Xichun inside, hearing this, asked quickly, “Where did she go?”

The nun described the commotion they had heard the previous night, how they had been overcome by fumes, and how this morning Miaoyu had disappeared and a rope-ladder and scabbard had been found. Xichun, panic-stricken, thought of what Bao Yong had said. Probably the brigands had seen Miaoyu and carried her off the previous night. But she was so fastidious, how could she be willing to go on living?

“How was it none of you heard anything?” she asked.

"Did you see them?" asked the woman.

"How could we? But we were wide awake, only we couldn't say a word. The scoundrels must have used some stupefying scent. And of course it stupefied Sister Miaoyu too, so that she couldn't cry out. Besides, there must have been a whole gang of them with swords and cudgels to threaten her. How could she call for help?"

As she was speaking Bao Yong could be heard shouting again at the side gate, "Hurry up and drive out those dirty nuns! Quick, close the side gate!"

Caiping, afraid of being blamed, had to urge the women to leave and tell the servants to close the side gate. This upset Xichun even more. But as Caiping and the others reasoned with her so earnestly, she had to put up her hair again. They decided together, "We mustn't let this get out. Even if word comes that Sister Miaoyu has been carried off, we must pretend not to know and wait until Their Ladyships come back."

From that day on, Xichun was determined to become a nun. But no more of this.

When Jia Lian went back to Iron Threshold Temple and reported his investigation of the night watchmen and the inventory of the stolen property, Jia Zheng asked, "How did you draw it up?"

Jia Lian presented the list which Hu-po had helped to make, explaining, "The things bestowed by the Imperial Consort are entered first. Then there are things which few families own, which it wouldn't be wise to list. After I've taken off my mourning I shall get people to make discreet inquiries, and we're bound to get them back."

Jia Zheng nodded approvingly and said no more.

Jia Lian went in to see Lady Xing and Lady Wang. "We should urge the master to go home soon," he proposed. "Otherwise everything will be at sixes and sevens."

"Yes, indeed," said Lady Xing. "We've been on tenterhooks here too."

Jia Lian answered, "It's not for us to say this. But if you suggest it, madam, the master is sure to agree."

Lady Xing and Lady Wang having reached a decision, the next day Jia Zheng -- who was also rather worried -- sent Baoyu in to announce, "The master asks you ladies to go home today and come back again after a couple of days. The men have been assigned their duties; will you assign the women servants to keep watch here?"

Lady Xing appointed Yingge and some others to stay by the coffin, put Mrs. Zhou in overall charge, and ordered all the rest to return. There was a flurry of activity as carriages and horses were prepared. Jia Zheng and the others took their leave before the Lady Dowager's coffin, and all wept again.

As they were rising to their feet to leave, they saw Concubine Zhao still prostrate on the floor. Concubine Zhou, thinking she was weeping again, went to help her up. To their consternation, she was foaming at the mouth, her eyes were staring, and her tongue was lolling out -- which gave them all a fright.

Jia Huan started yelling. Then Concubine Zhao came to herself and cried, "I'm not going back. I'm going south with the old lady."

"Who wants you to go with the old lady?" they retorted.

"I served her all my life," she sobbed. "But even then the elder master wasn't satisfied and kept making trouble for me, plotting against me. I wanted to use Sister Ma to get my own back. I spent all that silver for nothing, without finishing off a single one of them. Now that I'm going back, I don't know who's going to plot against me next."

They had thought Yuanyang's spirit had taken possession of her; but after this mention of Sister Ma they changed their minds. Lady Xing and Lady Wang said nothing, but Caiyun and the others pleaded for her, "Sister Yuanyang, you took your own life, it had nothing to do with Concubine Zhao. Do let her off!" In Lady Xing's presence, however, they did not like to say any more.

Then Concubine Zhao cried, "I'm not Yuanyang. The King of Hell has sent to arrest me. I have to be tried for using black magic with Sister Ma." She called out, "Good Second Mistress Lian, put in a good word for me with the master! If I've done wrong for a thousand days, surely I did some good on one! Dear, kind Second Mistress! I didn't mean to harm you, I was just too stupid...."

“She’s been listening to that old whore’s talk.”

In the middle of this uproar, Jia Zheng sent in a servant to fetch Huan. The women went back and reported, “Concubine Zhao is possessed by some evil spirit and Master Huan is looking after her.”

“Nonsense,” said Jia Zheng. “We shall go on ahead.” So the gentlemen left first.

Concubine Zhao, still raving, could not be brought round. Lady Xing, afraid that she might blurt out something even worse, proposed, “Let’s leave some servants here to watch her while we go on. When we reach town we can send a doctor to see her.”

Lady Wang, who had always disliked Concubine Zhao, was ready to wash her hands of the whole business. But Bacchai, being kind-hearted, felt rather bad remembering how she had tried to harm Baoyu, so she quietly asked Concubine Zhou to stay behind to look after her. Concubine Zhou, another good soul, agreed to do this.

“I had better stay too,” said Li Wan.

“There’s no need,” said Lady Wang.

Then as they were all leaving, Jia Huan asked frantically, “Am I to stay here too?”

“You stupid thing!” scolded Lady Wang. “You don’t care whether your own mother lives or dies, yet you want to leave her?”

He dared not retort.

Baoyu told him, “Dear brother, you must stay. When I get back to town I’ll send someone to see you.” With that they mounted their carriages and went home, leaving only Concubine Zhao, Jia Huan and some maids in the temple.

Jia Zheng and the ladies reached the mansion one after the other and went to the main hall, where they wept together. Then Lin Zhixiao came with the other servants to pay their respects, kneeling down.

“Get out!” roared Jia Zheng. “I’ll deal with you tomorrow.”

Xifeng had fainted several times that day and was unable to welcome them. Xichun alone came to see them, her face suffused with shame. Lady Xing ignored her. Lady Wang treated her as usual, and Li Wan and Bacchai said a few words to her clasping her hand. But Madam You remarked, “You’ve had to worry, miss, and look after things for the last few days.”

Xichun, flushing crimson, made no answer. Bacchai plucked Madam You by the sleeve and shot her a warning glance, after which they all withdrew to their own rooms. Jia Zheng, having cast a cursory glance around, sighed and said nothing. He sat down on the ground in his study and sent for Jia Lian, Jia Rong and Jia Yun to give them some instructions. When Baoyu asked to see him there Jia Zheng said, “There’s no need.” So Lan went back with his mother.

Nothing happened that night.

The next day Lin Zhixiao went first thing to the study and knelt down. Jia Zheng questioned him about the robbery and he informed against Zhou Rui. He also reported, “The court has arrested Bao Er and found the stolen goods listed as missing on him. They are interrogating him under torture to make him confess who the other thieves are.”

Jia Zheng exclaimed angrily, “How dare our slaves be so ungrateful as to collude with thieves to rob their masters! This is outright rebellion!” He at once ordered men to go outside the city, truss up Zhou Rui and take him to the court for interrogation.

Lin Zhixiao just knelt there, not daring to get up.

“What are you kneeling there for?” demanded Jia Zheng.

“I deserve death, sir. I beg you to be lenient.”

As he was speaking, Lai Da and some other stewards came in to pay their respects and present the funeral accounts.

“Give them to the Second Master to check, then report back to me,” ordered Jia Zheng. He shouted at Lin Zhixiao to get up and go.

Jia Lian, kneeling on one knee, whispered something to Jia Zheng who glared and fumed, “Nonsense! If the silver set aside for the old lady’s funeral was stolen by thieves, is that any reason to make it up from the servants’ pockets?”

Jia Lian flushed and dared not defend himself. He rose to his feet but did not withdraw.

“How is your wife?” Jia Zheng asked.

Jia Lian knelt down again to answer, “I’m afraid she’s done for.”

Jia Zheng sighed. “I never knew our family was declining so fast! And now Huan’s mother is lying ill in the temple — we don’t even know what ails her. Did you know about it or not?”

” Jia Lian dared make no comment. “Send to have a doctor come and see her,” was Jia Zheng’s order.

Jia Lian assented and promptly sent a doctor to Iron Threshold Temple to see Concubine Zhao.

To know whether she lived or died, read the following chapter.

第113章 忏宿冤凤姐托村妪 释旧憾情婢感痴郎

话说赵姨娘在寺内得了暴病，见人少了，更加混说起来，唬的众人发怔。就有两个女人搀着赵姨娘双膝跪在地下，说一回，哭一回。有时爬在地下叫饶说：“打杀我了！红胡子的老爷，我再不敢了！”有一时双手合着，也是叫疼。眼睛突出，嘴里鲜血直流，头发披散。人人害怕，不敢近前。那时又将天晚，赵姨娘的声音只管阴哑起来，居然鬼嚎的一般，无人敢在他跟前，只得叫了几个有胆量的男人进来坐着。赵姨娘一时死去，隔了些时又回过来，整整的闹了一夜。到了第二天，也不言语，只装鬼脸，自己拿手撕开衣服，露出胸膛，好象有人剥他的样子。可怜赵姨娘虽说不出来，其痛苦之状实在难堪。正在危急，大夫来了。也不敢诊脉，只嘱咐：“办后事罢。”说了起身就走。那送大夫的家人再三央告，说：“请老爷看看脉，小的好回禀家主。”那大夫用手一摸，已无脉息。贾环听了，这才大哭起来。众人只顾贾环，谁管赵姨娘蓬头赤脚死在炕上。只有周姨娘心里想到：“做偏房的下场头，不过如此！况他还有儿子，我将来死的时候还不知怎样呢。”于是反倒悲切。
　　且说那人赶回家去禀知贾政，即派人去照例料理，陪着环儿住了三天，一同回来。那人去了，这里一人传十，十人传百，都知道赵姨娘使了毒心害人，被阴司里拷打死了。又说是：“琏二奶奶只怕也好不了，怎么说琏二奶奶告的呢？”这些话传到平儿耳内，甚是着急，看着凤姐的样子，实在是不能好的了。况且贾琏近日并不似先前的恩爱，本来事也多，竟象不与他相干的。平儿在凤姐跟前只管劝慰。又兼着邢、王二夫人回家几日，只打发人来问问，并不亲身来看，凤姐心里更加悲苦。贾琏回来也没有一句贴心的话。
　　凤姐此时只求速死，心里一想，邪魔悉至。只见尤二姐从房后走来，渐近床前，说：“姐姐，许久的不见了。做妹妹的想念的很，要见不能，如今好容易进来见见姐姐。姐姐的心机也用尽了。咱们的二爷糊涂，也不领姐姐的情，反倒怨姐姐作事过于刻薄，把他的前程去了，叫他如今见不得人。我替姐姐气不平。”凤姐恍惚说道：“我如今也后悔我的心忒窄了。妹妹不念旧恶，还来瞧我。”平儿在旁听见，说道：“姐姐说什么？”凤姐一时苏醒，想起尤二姐已死，必是他来索命。被平儿叫醒，心里害怕，又不肯说出，只得勉强说道：“我神魂不定，想是说梦话。给我捶捶。”平儿上去捶着，见个小丫头子进来，说是刘老老来了，婆子们带着来请奶奶的安。平儿急忙下来，说：“在那里呢？”小丫头子说：“他不敢就进来，还听奶奶的示下。”平儿听了点头，想凤姐病里必是懒怠见人，便说道：“奶奶现在养神呢，暂且叫他等着，你问他来有什么事么？”小丫头子说道：“他们问过了，没有事。说知道老太太去世了，因没有报，才来迟了。”
　　小丫头子说着，凤姐听见，便叫：“平儿，你来。人家好心来瞧，不可冷淡了他。你去请了刘老老进来，我和他说说话儿。”平儿只得出来请刘老老这里坐。凤姐刚要合眼，又见一个男人一个女人走向炕前，就象要上炕的。凤姐急忙便叫平儿，说：“那里来了一个男人，跑到这里来了！”连叫了两声，只见丰儿小红赶来，说：“奶奶要什么？”凤姐睁眼一瞧，不见有人，心里明白，不肯说出来，便问丰儿：“平儿这东西那里去了？”丰儿道：“不是奶奶叫去请刘老老去了么？”凤姐定了一会神，也不言语。
　　只见平儿同刘老老带了一个小女孩儿进来，说：“我们姑奶奶在那里？”平儿引到炕边。刘老老便说：“请姑奶奶安。”凤姐睁眼一看，不觉一阵伤心说：“老老，你好？怎么这时候才来？你瞧你外孙女儿也长的这么大了。”刘老老看着凤姐骨瘦如柴，神情恍惚，心里也就悲惨起来，说：“我的奶奶，怎么这几个月不见，就病到这个分儿？我糊涂的要死，怎么不早来请姑奶奶的安！”便叫青儿给姑奶奶请安。青儿只是笑。凤姐看了，倒也十分怜爱，便叫小红招呼着。刘老老道；“我们屯乡里的人，不会病的，若一病了，就要求神许愿，从不知道吃药。我想姑奶奶的病别是撞着什么了罢？”平儿听着那话不在理，忙在背地里拉他。刘老老会意，便不言语了。那里知道这句话倒合了凤姐的意，扎挣着说：“老老，你是有年纪的人，说的不错。你见过的赵姨娘也死了，你知道么？”刘老老诧异道：“阿弥陀佛！好端端一个人，怎么就死了？我记得他也有一个小哥儿，这可怎么样呢？”平儿道：“那怕什么？他还有老爷太太呢。”刘老老道：“姑娘，你那里知道！不好死了，是亲生的；隔了肚皮子是不中用的。”这句话又招起凤姐的愁肠，呜呜咽咽的哭起来了。众人都来解劝。
　　巧姐儿听见他母亲悲哭，便走到炕前，用手拉着凤姐的手，也哭起来。凤姐一面哭着，道：“你见过了老老了没有？”巧姐儿道：“没有。”凤姐道：“你的名字还是他起的呢，就和干妈一样。你给他请个安。”巧姐儿便走到跟前。刘老老忙拉着道：“阿弥陀佛！不要折杀我了。巧姑娘，我一年多不来，你还认得我么？”巧姐儿道：“怎么不认得？那年在园里见的时候，我还小呢。前年你来，我和你要隔年的蝈蝈儿，你也没有给我，必是忘了。”刘老老道：“好姑娘，我是老糊涂了。要说蝈蝈儿，我们屯里多着呢，只是不到我们那里去。若去了，要一车也容易。”凤姐道：“不然，你带了他去罢。”刘老老笑道：“姑娘这样千金贵体，绫罗裹大了的，吃的是好东西，到了我们那里，我拿什么哄他玩，拿什么给他吃呢？这倒不是坑杀我了么？”说着，自己还笑。因说：“那么着，我给姑娘做个媒罢。我们那里虽说是屯乡里，也有大财主人家，几千顷地，几百牲口，银子钱亦不少，只是不象这里有金的，有玉的。姑奶奶自然瞧不起这样人家。我们庄家人瞧着这样财主，也算是天上的人了。”凤姐道：“你说去，我愿意就给。”刘老老道：“这是玩话儿罢咧，放着姑奶奶这样，大官大府的人家只怕还不肯，那里肯给庄家人？就是姑奶奶肯了，上头太太们也不给。”巧姐因他这话不好听，便走了去和青儿说话。两个女孩儿倒说得上，浙浙的就熟起来了。
　　这里平儿恐刘老老话多搅烦了凤姐，便拉了刘老老说：“你提起太太来，你还没有过去呢。我出去叫人带了你去见见，也不枉来这一趟。”刘老老便要走。凤姐道：“忙什么？你坐下，我问你：近来的日子还过的么？”刘老老千恩万谢的说道：“我们若不仗着姑奶奶……”说着指着青儿说：“他的老子娘都要饿死了。如今虽说是庄家人苦，家里也挣了好几亩地，又打了一眼井，种些菜蔬瓜果，一年卖的钱也不少，尽够他们嚼吃的了。这两年姑奶奶还时常给些衣服布匹，在我们村里算过得的了。阿弥陀佛！前日他老子进城，听见姑奶奶这里动了家，我就几乎唬杀了。亏得又有人说不是这里，我才放心。后来又听见说这里老爷升了，我又喜欢，就要来道喜，为的是满地的庄稼，来不得，昨日又听见说老太太没有了。我在地里打豆子，听见了这话，唬的连豆子都拿不起来了，就在地里狠狠的哭了一大场。我合女婿说：‘我也顾不得你们了！不管真话谎话，我是要进城瞧瞧去的。’我女儿女婿也不是没良心的，听见了也哭了一会子。今儿天没亮，就赶着我进城来了。我也不认得一个人，没有地方打听。一径来到后门，见是门神都糊了，我这一唬又不小。进了门，找周嫂子，再找不着，撞见一个小姑娘，说：‘周嫂子得了不是，撵出去了。’我又等了好半天，遇见个熟人，才得进来。不打量姑奶奶也是这么病！”说着，就掉下泪来。平儿着急，也不等地说完了，拉着就走，说：“你老人家说了半天，口也干了，咱们喝茶去罢。”拉着刘老老到下房坐着。青儿自在巧姐那边。刘老老道：“茶倒不要，好姑娘，叫人带了我去请太太的安，哭哭老太太去罢。”平儿道：“你不用忙，今儿也赶不出城去了。方才我是怕你说话不防头，招的我们奶奶哭，所以催你出来。你别思量。”刘老老道：“阿弥陀佛，姑娘这是多心，我也知道。倒是奶奶的病怎么好呢？”平儿道：“你瞧妨碍不妨碍？”刘老老道：“说是罪过，我瞧着不好。”
　　正说着，又听凤姐叫呢。平儿及到床前，凤姐又不言语了。平儿正问丰儿，贾琏进来，向炕上一瞧，也不言语，走到里间，气哼哼的坐下。只有秋桐跟了进去，倒了茶，殷勤一回，不知嘁嘁喳喳的说些什么。回来，贾琏叫平儿来问道：“奶奶不吃药么？”平儿道：“不吃药怎么样呢？”贾琏道：“我知道么？你拿柜子上的钥匙来罢。”平儿见贾琏有气，又不敢问，只得出来凤姐耳边说了一声。凤姐不言语。平儿便将一个匣子搁在贾琏那里就走。
    贾琏道：“有鬼叫你吗？你搁着叫谁拿呢？”平儿忍气打开，取了钥匙，开了柜子，便问道：“拿什么？”贾琏道：“咱们有什么吗？”平儿气的哭道：“有话明说，人死了也愿意！”贾琏道：“这还要说么？头里的事是你们闹的；如今老太太的还短了四五千银子，老爷叫我拿公中的地账弄银子，你说有么？外头拉的账不开发，使得么？谁叫我应这个名儿！只好把老太太给我的东西折变去罢了，你不依么？”平儿听了，一句不言语，将柜里东西搬出。只见小红过来，说：“平姐姐快走！姐姐不好呢！”平儿也顾不得贾琏，急忙过来。见凤姐用手空抓，平儿用手攥着哭叫。贾琏也过来一瞧，把脚一跺道：“若是这样，是要我的命了！”说着掉下泪来。丰儿进来说：“外头找二爷呢。”贾琏只得出去。
　　这里凤姐愈加不好，丰儿等便大哭起来。巧姐听见赶来。刘老老也急忙走到炕前，嘴里念佛，捣了些鬼，果然凤姐好些。一时王夫人听了丫头的信，也过来了，先见凤姐安静些，心下略放心。见了刘老老，便说：“刘老老，你好？什么时候来的？”刘老老便说“请安”，也不及说别的，只言凤姐的病，讲究了半天。彩云进来说：“老爷请太太呢。”王夫人叮咛了平儿几句话，便过去了。凤姐闹了一回，此时又觉清楚些，见刘老老在这里，心里信他求神祷告，便把丰儿等支开，叫刘老老坐在床前，告诉他心神不宁，如见鬼的样子。刘老老便说，我们屯里什么菩萨灵，什么庙有感应。凤姐道：“求你替我祷告。要用供献的银钱，我有。”便在手腕上退下一只金镯子来交给他。刘老老道：“姑奶奶，不用那个。我们村庄人家许了愿，好了，花上几百钱就是了，那用这些？就是我替姑奶奶求去，也是许愿，等姑奶奶好了，要花什么，自己去花罢。”凤姐明知刘老老一片好心，不好勉强，只得留下，说：“老老，我的命交给你了。我的巧姐儿也是千灾百病的，也交给你了。”刘老老顺口答应，便说：“这么着，我看天气尚早，还赶的出城去，我就去了。明儿姑奶奶好了，再请还愿去。”
　　凤姐因被众冤魂缠绕害怕，巴不得他就去，便说：“你若肯替我用心，我能安稳睡一觉，我就感激你了。你外孙女儿，叫他在这里住下罢。”刘老老道：“庄家孩子没有见过世面，没的在这里打嘴，我带他去的好。”凤姐道：“这就是多心了。既是咱们一家人，这怕什么？虽说我们穷了，多一个人吃饭也不算什么。”刘老老见凤姐真情，乐得叫青儿住几天，省了家里的嚼吃。只怕青儿不肯，不如叫他来问问，若是他肯就留下。于是和青儿说了几句。青儿因与巧姐儿玩得熟了，巧姐又不愿意他去，青儿又要在这里。刘老老便吩咐了几句，辞了平儿，忙忙的赶出城去不提。
　　且说栊翠庵原是贾府的地址，因盖省亲园子，将那度圈在里头，向来食用香火，并不动贾府的钱粮。如今妙玉被劫，那女尼呈报到官，一则候官府缉盗的下落，二则是妙玉基业，不便离散，依旧住下，不过回明了贾府。那时贾府的人虽都知道，只为贾政新丧，且又心事不宁，也不敢将这些没要紧的事回禀。只有惜春知道此事，日夜不安。渐渐传到宝玉耳边，说：“妙玉被贼劫去。”又有的说：“妙玉凡心动了，跟人而走。”宝玉听得，十分纳闷：“想来必是被强徒抢去。这个人必不肯受，一定不屈而死。”但是一无下落，心下甚不放心，每日长嘘短叹，还说：“这样一个人，自称为‘槛外人’，怎么遭此结局！”又想到：“当日园中何等热闹，自从二姐姐出阁以来，死的死，嫁的嫁。我想他一尘不染，是保得住的了，岂知风波顿起，比林妹妹死的更奇。”由是一而二，二而三，追思起来，想到《庄子》上的话虚无缥渺，人生在世，难免风流云散，不觉的大哭起来。袭人等又道是他的疯病发作，百般的温柔解劝。宝钗初时不知何故，也用话箴规。怎奈宝玉抑郁不解，又觉精神恍惚。宝钗想不出道理，再三打听，方知妙玉被劫，不知去向，也是伤感。只为宝玉愁烦，便用正言解释，因提起：“兰儿自送殡回来，虽不上学，闻得日夜攻苦。他是老太太的重孙。老太太素来望你成人，老爷为你日夜焦心，你为闲情痴意遭塌自己，我们守着你如何是个结果？”说得宝玉无言可答，过了一回，才说道：“我那管人家的闲事？只可叹咱们家的运气衰颓。”宝钗道：“可又来。老爷太太原为是要你成人，接续祖宗遗绪，你只是执迷不悟，如何是好？”宝玉听来，话不投机，便靠在桌上睡去。宝钗也不理他，叫麝月等伺候着，自己都去睡了。
　　宝玉见屋里人少，想起：“紫鹃到了这里，我从没合他说句知心的话儿，冷冷清清撂着他，我心里甚不过意。他呢，又比不得麝月秋纹，我可以安放得的。想起从前我病的时候，他在我这里伴了好些时，如今他的那一面小镜子还在我这里，他的情意却也不薄了。如今不知为什么，见我就是冷冷的。若说为我们这一个呢，他是合林妹妹最好的，我看他待紫鹃也不错。我不在家的日子，紫鹃原也与他有说有笑的，到我来了，紫鹃便走开了。想来自然是为林妹妹死了，我便成了家的原故。嗳！紫鹃，紫鹃，你这样一个聪明女孩儿，难道连我这点子苦处都看不出来么！”因又一想：“今晚他们睡的睡，做活的做活，不如趁着这个空儿，我找他去，看他有什么话？倘或我还有得罪之处，便赔个不是也使得。”想定主意，轻轻的走出了房门，来找紫鹃。
　　那紫鹃的下房也就在西厢里间。宝玉悄悄的走到窗下，只见里面尚有灯光，便用舌头舐破窗纸，往里一瞧，见紫鹃独自挑灯，又不是做什么，呆呆的坐着。宝玉便轻轻的叫道：“紫鹃姐姐，还没有睡么？”紫鹃听了，唬了一跳，怔怔的半日，才说：“是谁？”宝玉道：“是我。”紫鹃听着似乎是宝玉的声音，便问：“是宝二爷么？”宝玉在外轻轻的答应了一声。紫鹃问道：“你来做什么？”宝玉道：“我有一句心里的话要和你说说，你开了门，我到你屋里坐坐。”紫鹃停了一会儿，说道：“二爷有什么话，天晚了，请回罢，明日再说罢。”宝玉听了，寒了半截。自己还要进去，恐紫鹃未必开门；欲要回去，这一肚子的隐情，越发被紫鹃这一句话勾起。无奈说道：“我也没有多馀的话，只问你一句。”紫鹃道：“既是一句，就请说。”宝玉半日反不言语。紫鹃在屋里不见宝玉言语，知他素有痴病，恐怕一时实在抢白了他勾起他的旧病，倒也不好了，因站起来，细听了一听，又问道：“是走了，还是傻站着呢？有什么又不说，尽着在这里怄人！已经怄死了一个，难道还要怄死一个么？这是何苦来呢。”说着，也从宝玉舐破之处往外一瞧，见宝玉在那里呆听。紫鹃不便再说，回身剪了剪烛花。忽听宝玉叹了一声道：“紫鹃姐姐！你从来不是这样铁心石肠，怎么近来连一句好好儿的话都不和我说了？我固然是个浊物，不配你们理我，但只我有什么不是，只望姐姐说明了，那怕姐姐一辈子不理我，我死了倒作个明白鬼呀。”紫鹃听了，冷笑道：“二爷就是这个话呀！还有什么？若就是这句话呢，我们姑娘在时，我也跟着听俗了。若是我们有什么不好处呢，我是太太派来的，二爷倒是回太太去。左右我们丫头们更算不得什么了！”说到这里那声儿便也哽咽起来，说着又醒鼻涕。宝玉在外知他伤心哭了，便急的跺脚道：“这是怎么说，我的事情，你在这里几个月，还有什么不知道的？就便别人不肯替我告诉你，难道你还不叫我说，叫我憋死了不成？”说着，也呜咽起来了。
　　宝玉正在这里伤心，忽听背后一个人接言道：“你叫谁替你说呢？谁是谁的什么？自己得罪了人，自己央及呀，人家赏脸不赏在人家，何苦来拿我们这些没要紧的垫喘儿呢？”这一句话把里外两个人都吓了一跳。你道是谁，原来却是麝月。宝玉自觉脸上没趣。只见麝月又说道：“到底是怎么着？一个赔不是，一个又不理。你倒是快快儿的央及呀。嗳，我们紫鹃姐姐也就太狠心了：外头这么怪冷的，人家央及了这半天，总连个活动气儿也没有！”又向宝玉道：“刚才二奶奶说了，多早晚了，打量你在那里呢，你却一个人站在这房檐底下做什么？”紫鹃里面接着说道：“这可是什么意思呢？早就请二爷进去，有话明日说罢。这是何苦来！”宝玉还要说话，因见麝月在那里，不好再说别的，只得一面同麝月走回，一面说道：“罢了，罢了！我今生今世也难剖白这个心了，惟有老天知道罢了！”说到这里，那眼泪也不知从何处来的，滔滔不断了。麝月道：“二爷，依我劝你死了心罢。白赔眼泪，也可惜了儿的。”宝玉也不答言，遂进了屋子。只见宝钗睡了，宝玉也知宝钗装睡。却是袭人说了一句道：“有什么话明日说不得？巴巴儿的跑到那里去闹，闹出……”说到这里，也就不肯说，迟一迟，才接着道：“身上不觉怎么样？”宝玉也不言语，只摇摇头儿，袭人便打发宝玉睡下。一夜无眠，自不必说。
　　这里紫鹃被宝玉一招，越发心里难受，直直的哭了一夜。思前想后：“宝玉的事，明知他病中不能明白，所以众人弄鬼弄神的办成了。后来宝玉明白了，旧病复发，时常哭想，并非忘情负义之徒。今日这种柔情，一发叫人难受。只可怜我们林姑娘真真是无福消受他。如此看来。人生缘分，都有一定，在那未到头时，大家都是痴心妄想，及至无可如何，那糊涂的也就不理会了，那情深义重的也不过临风对月，洒泪悲啼。可怜那死的倒未必知道，这活的真真是苦恼伤心，无休无了。算来竟不如草木石头，无知无觉，倒也心中干净。”想到此处，倒把一片酸热之心一时冰冷了。
才要收拾睡时，只听东院里吵嚷起来。
    未知何事，下回分解。

Now the news that Concubine Zhao had fallen mortally ill in the temple had been brought back by one of the servants to Jia Zheng, who sent others to make the usual funeral arrangements and to keep Huan company for three days before bringing him home. The servants, gossipping among themselves, spread the word that Concubine Zhao had died from the torments of hell as a punishment for her vicious plot to kill someone. They also said:

“Even Mrs. Lian may not recover. They say she was accused too.”

This report upset Pinger, especially as she could see that Xifeng’s case was hopeless. Besides, Jia Lian no longer showed her the affection of former days and, preoccupied as he was with other matters, seemed quite indifferent to her. Pinger could only try to comfort her mistress. And as Lady Xing and Lady Wang had gone home a few days earlier and simply sent to inquire after her instead of coming in person, Xifeng felt even more wretched. Not a single kind word did she get either from Jia Lian on his return.

She longed now to die quickly. With this in her mind, she felt possessed by evil spirits. She saw Second Sister You approaching from the back of the room, coming up to her bed.

“We haven’t met for a long time, sister,” said Second Sister. “I’ve been missing you and wanting to see you, but couldn’t. Now that I’ve managed to get here to see you at last, I find you’ve exhausted all your ingenuity. Our lord is a muddle-head. Instead of being grateful to you, he complains that you’re too cruel and have ruined his career so that he can’t hold up his head. I feel most indignant for your sake.”

Xifeng replied faintly, “I’m sorry now that I was too narrow-minded. I’m glad you’re not holding it against me but have come to see me.”

Pinger at her side asked, “What are you talking about, madam?”

Then Xifeng came to herself and realized that Second Sister You was dead and must have come to haunt her. But though terrified, she was unwilling to admit this and explained, “I’m confused and must have been talking in my dreams. Pinger, pumple my back.”

As Pinger was doing this, a young maid came in to announce Granny Liu’s arrival. The old women had brought her to pay her respects to her ladyship.

Pinger promptly came out and asked, “Where is she?”

“She daren’t come in without permission,” said the maid. “She’s waiting for instructions.”

She nodded, reflecting that Xifeng in her illness would naturally be reluctant to see anyone.

“Her Ladyship is resting now,” she said. “Tell them to wait and ask what they have come for.”

The maid replied, “They’ve been asked. They said they came to offer condolences on the death of the Old Lady, but as no announcement was made they only heard the news late.”

Xifeng, overhearing this from her room, called Pinger in and said, “As they are good enough to call, we mustn’t appear unfriendly. Go and invite Granny Liu in; I’d like a chat with her.”

Pinger had to go out then and ask the old woman to be seated.

Xifeng, closing her eyes, saw a man and a woman walking towards the kang as if to get on it. She called out frantically to Pinger, “Where has this man come from? How dare he run in here?” She called twice, and in came Feng’er and Hongyu.

“What is it, madam?” they asked.

Xifeng, opening her eyes, saw no one there. Realizing what had happened but not liking to admit it, she asked Feng’er, “Where has Pinger gone?”

“Didn’t you tell her to fetch Granny Liu, madam?”

Xifeng said no more but lay collecting her wits. Then Pinger came in with Granny Liu and a little girl.

“Where is Her Ladyship?” asked the old woman.

Pinger led her to the kang.

“Please madam, accept my respects,” said Granny Liu.

Xifeng, opening her eyes, was overcome with grief.

“How are you, granny?” she asked. “Why didn’t you come earlier? Look how your grand-daughter has grown!”

Granny Liu was dismayed to see how emaciated and listless Xifeng was.

“Madam, to think that in the few months since I last saw you, you’ve been taken so ill!” she exclaimed. “I’m too ignorant to have called earlier to ask after you.” She told Qing’er to pay her respects, but the child simply giggled till Xifeng, who was rather taken with her, told Hongyu to look after her.

“We country folk never fall ill,” volunteered Granny Liu. “When we do, we pray to the gods and make vows; we’ve never any medicine. I was wondering, madam, if some evil spirit has brought this trouble on you?”

Pinger, hearing this most inauspicious talk, tugged at her from behind, and the old woman took the hint and kept quiet. However, Xifeng had been impressed by her remark.

“You’re old enough to know what you’re talking about, granny,” she said, making an effort to speak. “Have you heard that Concubine Zhao is dead?”

“Amida Buddha!” cried the old woman in amazement. “How can a person in the prime of life like that die so suddenly? As I remember, she had a young son too — what’s to become of him?”

“What does that matter?” put in Pinger. “The Elder Master and Lady are still alive.”

“You don’t understand, miss,” replied Granny Liu. “A child who loses his mother is done for; a stepmother won’t look after him.”

This reminded Xifeng of Qiaojie and she started sobbing. The others tried to comfort her.

Hearing her mother crying, Qiaojie went over to the kang and took her hand, crying too.

“Have you paid your respects to granny?” Xifeng asked her, still sobbing.

“No.”

“She gave you your name — she’s just like a godmother to you. Go and pay your respects.”

Qiaojie did as she was told.

Granny Liu hastily stopped her, exclaiming, “Amida Buddha! Don’t make me die before my time! Do you still know me, miss? It’s more than a year since I was last here.”

“Of course I know you. That year in the Garden I was still small. When you came the year before last, I asked you for one of last year’s crickets, but you said you’d forgotten.”

"My good young lady, I'm in my dotage. As for crickets, there are plenty in our village, but you don't come to our place. If you did, you could easily have a whole cartful."

"You'd better take her back with you then," proposed Xifeng.

Granny Liu chuckled.

"A delicate young lady like this, brought up on silks and satins and the best of everything -- what could I give her to eat or play with in our place? Wouldn't that be the death of me?" She laughed at her own remark. "Well, I know! Let me find a husband for the young lady. Although we live in the country, we have big landlords who own thousands of mou of land and hundreds of animals, and plenty of money too; only they don't have gold and trinkets like you people here. Her Ladyship would certainly look down on such folk, but to us villagers they're as grand as celestial beings."

"If you propose a match, I'll agree to it," said Xifeng.

"You must be joking!" cried the old woman. "With a family as grand as yours, you'd never give your daughter to country folk. Even if Your Ladyship were willing, the mistresses above wouldn't permit it."

Qiaojie, offended by this, went off to talk to Qing'er, and as the two girls chatted they soon became friends.

Pinger, afraid that the old woman's garrulity would tire Xifeng, took her arm saying, "You mentioned Their Ladyships, but you haven't called on them yet. I'll get someone to take you to pay your respects. Then this trip won't have been wasted."

As Granny Liu made to leave, Xifeng said, "What's the hurry? Sit down. I want to ask you how you've been managing recently."

"A thousand thanks to you, madam. If not for you..." She pointed at Qing'er. "Her parents would have starved to death. Life is hard for us country folk, but we've managed to buy a few mou of land and sink a well. We grow vegetables and melons and fruit which fetch a good price every year, enough to keep them in food and clothing. And the last two years you've given us clothes and cloth as well, so that now we're quite well off by village standards. The other day, when her father heard in town that there'd been trouble in your mansion, I nearly died of fright. Then someone said it wasn't here, and I calmed down. Later, when I heard the master had been promoted, I was so pleased I wanted to come to congratulate you; but the crops in the fields kept me from it. Then yesterday I heard the old lady had passed away.... I was threshing beans in the fields when the news gave me such a shock I dropped my flails and burst out sobbing right there. I told my son-in-law, 'I've no time to worry about you all. True or not, I must go to town to see.' My daughter and he aren't heartless either; they cried too when they heard, and this morning before dawn they hurried me into town. I don't know a soul here and had no way to find out anything. I came straight to your back gate, and when I saw it pasted over with paper I got another bad fright. Once inside, I couldn't find Mrs. Zhou. I ran into a young maid who told me she'd been dismissed for some misdemeanour. I had to wait a long time till I met someone I knew, and that's how I got in. I'd no idea you were so ill too, madam!" By now she was in tears.

Impatient, Pinger cut her short.

"You've been talking so long, you must be thirsty," she said, taking her arm. "Come and have some tea." She led her to the servants' quarters to sit down.

Qing'er had stayed with Qiaojie.

"I don't want any tea," said Granny Liu. "Do be a good girl and send someone to take me to pay my respects to Their Ladyships and mourn for the old lady."

‘Very well, then,’ said Grannie Liu. ‘But I must be getting back now.’

‘Don’t worry,’ said Patience. ‘You couldn’t possibly make it back to town today anyway. I only hurried you out just now because I was afraid you might say something to upset Her Ladyship and make her cry. Please don’t think I was being rude.’

‘Bless you, my dear, I understand. But what about Her Ladyship’s illness? Is there any hope for her?’

‘What do you think yourself?’ asked Patience.

‘Forgive me for saying so,’ replied Grannie Liu, ‘but I fear the worst.’

As she spoke, they heard Xi-feng calling, and Patience went at once to her bedside, only to find that she had fallen silent again. She was asking Felicity what it could have been, when Jia Lian came in. He glanced at the kang, said nothing, walked through into the inner room and sat down with a disgruntled look on his face. Autumn followed him in, poured him a cup of tea and fussed around him for a while, and seemed to be whispering something in his ear. When she came out again, Jia Lian called for Patience.

‘Is Her Ladyship still refusing to take her medicine?’ he asked.

‘What else can she do?’ replied Patience.

‘How should I know?’ snapped Jia Lian. ‘Give me the keys to the wall-cupboard.’

Patience could see that he was in a foul temper and dared not ask any questions. She went to Xi-feng’s side and told her in a whisper. Xi-feng made no reply, so Patience fetched a casket and put it down for Jia Lian. She was about to leave.

‘What’s the matter? Is there a ghost calling you? Who’s supposed to take it from here anyway?’

Patience swallowed her pride, opened the casket, took out the key, went to the cupboard and unlocked it.

‘What is it you want?’ she asked.

‘What have we got?’ he replied sarcastically.

Patience was choking with anger.

‘If you have something to say, then say it to my face! What do I care if I die for it!’

‘Isn’t it obvious?’ he retorted. ‘You were the one who got us into this mess in the first place. Now we’re four or five thousand short for Her Old Ladyship’s funeral, and Father’s told me to raise the money by mortgaging some of the family estates. But do you think we have any left? How can we expect to leave our debts unpaid? And who’s name do you think they’re in? Mine! I shall just have to realize some of the things Her Old Ladyship gave me. Do you object?’

Patience said not a word, but began taking things out of the cupboard. Suddenly little Crimson came in.

‘Come quickly, Patience! Mrs Lian’s taken a turn for the worse!’

Patience hurried to the kang, forgetting Jia Lian in her alarm. Xi-feng was lying there scrabbling frantically at the air, and Patience held her hand and cried. Jia Lian came over to look, stamped his foot and exclaimed:

‘Oh no! This is the end of me!’

He began to cry. Felicity came in.

‘Someone’s asking for you outside, sir.’

Jia Lian had no choice but to go out.

Xi-feng grew steadily worse, and Felicity and the other maids broke into loud cries of dismay. Qiao-jie heard them and came running in. Grannie Liu also came hurrying to the kang, and began praying to the Lord Buddha and performing various rustic exorcisms. Xi-feng did seem to become a little calmer. Shortly afterwards, Lady Wang arrived, having been informed by one of the maids. She was somewhat relieved to see that Xi-feng was quieter. She noticed Grannie Liu and said:

‘How are you, Grannie? When did you arrive?’

Grannie Liu paid her respects and they talked for a while, mainly about Xi-feng’s illness. Sunshine came in.

‘Sir Zheng sends for you, my lady.’

Lady Wang said a few parting words of instruction to Patience and left. Xi-feng had been through a bout of delirium, and was now a little more herself again. Seeing Grannie Liu there, and feeling rather comforted by her presence and by her rustic prayers and incantations, she told Felicity and the other maids to leave her alone with the old woman. She asked Grannie Liu to sit by her, and told her how uneasy she felt, and how she seemed to see devils and strange apparitions everywhere.

Grannie Liu told her that in her village there was a certain Bodhisattva who answered all prayers, and a certain temple that was well known for its miracles.

‘Please pray for me!’ begged Xi-feng. ‘I can give you money for an offering.’

She slipped a gold bracelet from her wrist and gave it to Grannie Liu.

‘There’s no need for that, ma’am. We country folk make vows too, but when someone gets better, a few hundred cash is all we give. We don’t need all that. I shall pray for you, ma’am, and make a vow. When you are better,

Grandmother is better now, and if you want anything, just help yourself to it.” Xifeng knew that Granny Liu meant well and could not press her to stay. “Well then, old granny, I’m putting my life in your hands,” she said. “And my Qiaojie too, who is always ailing — I entrust her to you too.”

Granny Liu readily promised to do her best. “In that case,” she added, “as it’s still early I think I can make it through the city gate, so I’ll be off now. When the young mistress is better another day, I’ll come to fulfil my vow.”

Because the avenging ghosts were plaguing her, Xifeng was frantic for her to go. She said, “If you’ll do this for me, so that I can sleep in peace, I shall be most grateful. As for your grand-daughter, why not leave her here?”

“A country child has no manners,” replied the old woman. “She might talk out of turn. Better take her along.”

“You’re too sensitive. Aren’t we one family? What does that matter? Though we’re poor now, one extra mouth won’t make much difference.”

Granny Liu, seeing that Xifeng was in earnest, was glad to leave Qing’er there for a few days to save food at home. However, afraid the girl might not be willing, she decided to ask her. If Qing’er agreed, she would stay. She spoke to the child, and as Qing’er was very fond of Qiaojie who wanted her to stay, she was quite willing. So Granny Liu gave her a few instructions, then took her leave of Pinger and hurried out of the city.

Now the Convent of Warm Scent was on the Rong Mansion’s estate, but when the Imperial Garden was built it had been enclosed inside it. The nuns had always supplied their own incense and food, not drawing on the Jia’s provisions. After Miaoyu’s abduction, the nuns reported it to the authorities, both to help them track down the kidnappers and because, Miaoyu’s property being still there, they could not leave; but they notified the Jia family. Although all the Jias knew of this, as Jia Zheng was newly in mourning and they were all distraught, no one reported such an unimportant matter. Xichun alone was deeply disturbed by the news. By degrees it reached Baoyu’s ears.

“Miaoyu has been carried off by brigands,” he was told. Some said, “She must have fallen in love with some man and eloped.”

Baoyu was astounded. “She must have been kidnapped by bandits,” he thought. “She would never give in to them, but would die rather than submit.” However, as there was no news of her he felt very concerned, and went about sighing daily.

“How could a refined person like her, who called herself ‘an outsider from the inner gate,’ come to such an end?” he exclaimed. He recalled, “What fun we used to have in the Garden! But since Second Sister’s marriage, some of us have died, others have married. I thought she at least, being aloof from worldly dust, would be safe. Who could have expected this sudden storm, an even stranger fate than Cousin Lin’s!” Reflecting in this way, it struck him that life is indeed illusory and uncertain as it says in Zhuang Zi. He could not help crying bitterly.

Xiren and the others thought that he had had another mental relapse and tried to comfort him in every way they could. Bacchai did not know at first the reason for his distress, and reasoned with him too. But as Baoyu remained disconsolate and listless, she made inquiries and learned of Miaoyu’s abduction. Not knowing her whereabouts, Bacchai was also very sorry; however, as Baoyu was so upset she felt she must admonish him.

“Since Lan came back from the funeral, though he’s stopped school I hear he studies hard day and night,” she said. “He’s the old lady’s great-grandson, and she always hoped you would do well. Your father is worried to death about you too. If you go on moping over silly things and neglecting yourself, what’s to become of us all?”

Baoyu had no answer to this. After a pause he said, “I’m not worrying about other people, just our own bad luck.”

“There you go again,” retorted Bacchai. “Your parents only want you to

"Grown to manhood, heir to our ancestors, you are still so besotted, what's to be done?"

This advice was unpalatable to Baoyu. He leaned on the table and dozed off. Bacchai paid no attention either, but told Sheyue and the others to wait on him while she went to bed.

Left with only a few attendants, Baoyu reflected, "Since Zijuan came here, I've never had a heart-to-heart talk with her. I've neglected her and left her in the cold, which I very much regret. She's not like Sheyue or Qiuwen whom I can order about. In the old days when I was ill, she stayed with me for some time and was very good to me -- I still have her small mirror. I don't know why she's so cold to me now. If it's on account of Bacchai, she was Daiyu's best friend, yet I see she's not bad to Zijuan. When I was away, Zijuan used to chat and laugh with her too; it's only when I turn up that Zijuan avoids me. Of course it must be because after Daiyu's death I married. Ah, Zijuan, Zijuan! A clever girl like you, can't you see how wretched I am?"

Then it occurred to him, "Tonight some of them are asleep and some are working. Why don't I seize this chance to go and find her, to see what she has to say? If I've offended her in any way, I can apologize." Having made up his mind he slipped out to look for Zijuan.

Her room was in the western side-chamber. Stealing quietly to her window, he saw that a light was still on inside. He licked a hole in the window-paper and peeped through. Zijuan was sitting there alone by the lamp, not sewing but in a brown study. He called softly, "Sister Zijuan, are you still up?"

She gave a start and asked after a pause, "Who is it?"

"It's me."

It sounded to her like Baoyu. "Master Bao?" she asked.

He answered softly, "Yes."

"What do you want?"

"I have something to tell you. Open the door and I'll come in."

After a short silence she answered, "It's too late now. You'd better go back. Whatever it is can wait till tomorrow."

Baoyu's heart missed a beat. He wanted to go in but was afraid she would not let him; to go back would be even harder, with this secret anguish stirred up by her rebuff. At a loss he pleaded, "I haven't much to say -- just one question."

"If it's just one, out with it."

He could not bring himself to speak.

When he remained silent, knowing his foolish ways she was afraid she had been too curt and might provoke a return of his old illness. She stood up to listen carefully, then asked, "Are you still there? Why stand there dumbly? If you've something to say, out with it. You've already worried one person to death -- do you want to worry another to death? What is the point?" As she spoke she peeped out through the hole he had made, and saw him standing there as if in a trance. She could not say any more, but turned back to trim the lampwick.

Then Baoyu sighed and said, "Sister Zijuan! You weren't so hard-hearted before. Why won't you even speak properly to me now? I know I'm a low brute, not fit for you to talk to; but if I've done wrong, do tell me! Even if you never speak to me again, I'd like to die with a clear conscience!"

Zijuan sneered, "Master Bao..."

“That’s all I have to say. What else do you want to know? If that’s really all, when our young lady was alive I heard talk like that till I was sick of it. If I’ve done wrong, the mistress sent me here and Master Bao can report me to her. In any case, we maids don’t count for anything!” Her voice was choked with sobs, and she blew her nose.

Baoyu outside, distraught to hear how upset she was, stamped his foot in despair.

“What am I to do?” he cried. “You’ve been here all these months, don’t you know how things are with me? If other people won’t tell you, won’t you let me explain so as to stop me pining away?” He broke down too.

As he was lamenting, someone behind him interposed, “Who do you want to tell her? What’s who to anyone? If you’ve offended her yourself, you must do the begging. It’s up to her whether she’ll forgive you or not. Why should you work off your spleen on us worthless creatures?”

Both Baoyu and Zijuan were startled by this interruption. And who do you think had joined them? Sheyue. Baoyu, quite put out, heard her continue:

“What’s to be done? One apologizes, the other pays no attention. Why don’t you beg her properly? Ah, our sister Zijuan is really too hard-hearted. It’s so cold outside, and though he’s been pleading all this time she hasn’t given him any answer.” She turned to Baoyu. “Just now our mistress was asking what had become of you. What are you doing all alone under the eaves here?”

From inside Zijuan retorted, “What’s the meaning of this? I asked Master Bao long ago to go back. If he has anything to say, he can tell me tomorrow. Why carry on like this?”

Baoyu would have liked to say more, but with Sheyue there he could not very well, and had to start back with her.

“All right, that’s that,” he muttered. “In this life I shall never be able to prove my innocence. Heaven alone knows!” At this point, for no reason, tears started streaming down his cheeks.

“I advise you to give up, Master Bao,” said Sheyue. “What’s the use of crying your eyes out?”

He made no reply but walked into his room. Seeing that Bacchai was asleep — though he knew she was only pretending — and that Xiren said, “Couldn’t you have waited to talk till tomorrow? Why go and stir up trouble there till you...” She broke off and after a pause continued, “Are you feeling all right?”

Baoyu said nothing, simply shook his head, and Xiren helped him to bed. Needless to say, he did not sleep a wink that night.

Zijuan, after Baoyu had left, felt even more wretched and cried the whole night through. Reflecting on the past and present she thought, “In Baoyu’s illness that time, everyone knew he was too deranged to understand; so they fooled him and fixed things up this way. Then when he came to himself and realized what had happened, he had a relapse and kept on sobbing and longing for her — he’s not heartless. And today he was so loving, it was really pathetic. It’s too bad our Miss Lin had no such good fortune. It seems human destinies are predestined. Before the end, we’re all deluded; then when it’s too late to change, the stupid don’t care while the sensitive just weep to the moon and breeze. The dead may not know it, but the living are heart-broken and there’s no end to their anguish. Better, after all, to be a plant or a stone, untroubled by any feelings.”

This reflection cooled her burning agitation. But just as she was undressing to sleep, shouting was heard from the eastern courtyard.

To find out what happens next, read the following chapter.

第114章 王熙凤历幻返金陵 甄应嘉蒙恩还玉阙

却说宝玉、宝钗听说凤姐病的危急，赶忙起来，丫头秉烛伺候。正要出院，只见王夫人那边打发人来说：“琏二奶奶不好了，还没有咽气，二爷、二奶奶且慢些过去罢。琏二奶奶的病有些古怪，从三更天起，到四更时候，没有住嘴，说了好些胡话，要船要轿，只说赶到金陵归入什么册子去。众人不懂，他只是哭哭喊喊。琏二爷没有法儿，只得去糊船轿，还没拿来，琏二奶奶喘着气等着呢。太太叫我们过来说，等琏二奶奶去了，再过去罢。”宝玉道：“这也奇，他到金陵做什么去？”袭人轻轻的说道：“你不是那年做梦，我还记得说有多少册子？莫不琏二奶奶是到那里去罢？”宝玉听了点头道：“是呀，可惜我都不记得那上头的话了。这么说起来，人都有个定数的了。但不知林妹妹又到那里去了？我如今被你一说，我有些懂的了。若再做这个梦时，我必细细的瞧一瞧，便有未卜先知的分儿了。”袭人道：“你这样的人，可是不可合你说话，我偶然提了一句，你就认起真来了吗？就算你能先知了，又有什么法儿？”宝玉道：“只怕不能先知；若是能了，我也犯不着为你们瞎操心了。”两人正说着，宝钗走来，问道：“你们说什么？”宝玉恐他盘诘，只说：“我们谈论凤姐姐。”宝钗道：“人要死了，你们还只管议论他。旧年你还说我咒人，那个签不是应了么？”宝玉又想了一想，拍手道：“是的是的，这么说起来，你倒能先知了。我索性问问你，你知道我将来怎么样？”宝钗笑道：“这是又胡闹起来了。我是就他求的签上的话混解的，你就认了真了。你和我们二嫂子成了一样的了。你失了玉，他去求妙玉扶乩，批出来众人不解。他背地里合我说，妙玉怎么前知，怎么参禅悟道，如今他遭此大难，如何自己都不知道？这可是算得前知吗？就是我偶然说着了二奶奶的事情，其实知道他是怎么样了？只怕我连我自己也不知道呢。这些事情，原都是虚诞的，可是信得的么？”
　　宝玉道：“别提他了。你只说邢妹妹罢，自从我们这里连连的有事，把他这件事竟忘记了。他们家这么一件大事，怎么就草草的完了？也没请亲唤友的。”宝钗道：“你这话又是迂了。我们家的亲戚，只有咱们这里和王家最近。王家没了什么正经人了，咱们家遭了老太太的大事，所以也没请，就是琏二哥张罗了张罗。别的亲戚虽也有一两门子，你没过去，如何知道？算起来，我们这二嫂子的命和我差不多。好好的许了我二哥哥，我妈妈原想要体体面面的给二哥哥娶这房亲事的。一则为我哥哥在监里，二哥哥也不肯大办；二则为咱们家的事；三则为我二嫂子在大太太那边忒苦，又加着抄了家，大太太是一味的苛刻，他也实在难受。所以我和妈妈说了，便将将就就的娶了过去。我看二嫂子如今倒是安心乐意的孝敬我妈妈，比亲媳妇还强十倍呢。待二哥哥也是极尽妇道的，和香菱又甚好。二哥哥不在家，他两个和和气气的过日子，虽说是穷些，我妈妈近来倒安逸好些。就是想起我哥哥来，不免伤心。况且常打发人家里来要使用，多亏二哥哥在外头账头儿上讨来应付他，我听见说：城里的几处房子已经也典了，还剩了一所，如今打算着搬了去住。”宝玉道：“为什么要搬？住在这里，你来去也便宜些；若搬远了，你去就要一天了。”宝钗道：“虽说是亲戚，到底各自的稳便些。那里有个一辈子住在亲戚家的呢？”
　　宝玉还要讲出不搬去的理，王夫人打发人来说：“琏二奶奶咽了气了，所有的人都过去了，请二爷、二奶奶就过去。”宝玉听了，也掌不住跺脚要哭。宝钗虽也悲戚，恐宝玉伤心，便说：“有在这里哭的，不如到那边哭去。”于是两人一直到凤姐那里，只见好些人围着哭呢。宝钗走到跟前，见凤姐已经停床，便大放悲声。宝玉也拉着贾琏的手，大哭起来，贾琏也重新哭泣。平儿等因见无人劝解，只得含悲上来劝止了。众人都悲哀不止。贾琏此时手足无措，叫人传了赖大来，叫他办理丧事。自己回明了贾政，然后去行事。但是手头不济，诸事拾据。又想起凤姐素日的好处来，更加悲哭不已。又见巧姐哭的死去活来，越发伤心。哭到天明，即刻打发人去请他大舅子王仁过来。
　　那王仁自从王子腾死后，王子胜又是无能的人，任他胡为，已闹的六亲不和。今知妹子死了，只得赶着过来哭了一场。见这里诸事将就，心下便不舒服，说：“我妹妹在你家辛辛苦苦当了好几年家，也没有什么错处，你们家该认真的发送发送才是，怎么这时候诸事还没有齐备？”贾琏本与王仁不睦，见他说些混账话，知他不懂的什么，也不大理他。王仁便叫了他外甥女儿巧姐过来，说：“你娘在时，本来办事不周到：只知道一味的奉承老太太，把我们的人都不大看在眼里。外甥女儿！你也大了，看见我从来沾染过你们没有？如今你娘死了，诸事要听着舅舅的话。你母亲娘家的亲戚就是我和你二舅舅了。你父亲的为人，我也早知道了，只有敬重别人的。那年什么尤姨娘死了，我虽不在京，听见说花了好些银子。如今你娘死了，你父亲倒是这样的将就办去，你也不知道劝劝你父亲吗？”巧姐道：“我父亲巴不得要好看，只是如今比不得从前了。现在手里没钱，所以诸事省些是有的。”王仁道：“你的东西还少么？”巧姐儿道：“旧年抄去，何尝还有呢？”王仁道：“你也这样说？我听见老太太又给了好些东西，你该拿出来。”巧姐又不好说父亲用去，只推不知道。王仁便道：“哦，我知道了，不过是你要留着做嫁妆罢咧。”巧姐听了，不敢回言，只气得哽噎难鸣的哭起来了。平儿生气说道：“舅老爷，有话等我们二爷进来再说。姑娘这么点年纪，他懂的什么？”王仁道：“你们是巴不得二奶奶死了，你们就好为王了。我并不要什么，好看些，也是你们的脸面！”说着赌气坐着。巧姐满心的不舒服，心想：“我父亲并不是没情。我妈妈在时，舅舅不知拿了多少东西去，如今说得这样干净！”于是便不大瞧得起他舅舅了。岂知王仁心里想来，他妹妹不知积攒了多少。“虽说抄了家，那屋里的银子还怕少吗？必是怕我来缠他们，所以也帮着这么说。这小东西儿也是不中用的！”从此王仁也嫌了巧姐儿了。
　　贾琏并不知道，只忙着弄银钱使用。外头的大事叫赖大办了，里头也要用好些钱，一时实在不能张罗。平儿知他着急，便叫贾琏道：“二爷也别过于伤了自己的身子。”贾琏道：“什么身子！现在日用的钱都没有，这件事怎么办？偏有个糊涂行子又在这里蛮缠，你想有什么法儿？”平儿道：“二爷也不用着急。若说没钱使唤，我还有些东西，旧年幸亏没有抄在里头去，二爷要，就拿去当着使唤罢。”贾琏听了，心想：“难得这样。”便笑道：“这样更好，省得我各处张罗。等我银子弄到手了还你。”平儿道：“我的也是奶奶给的，什么还不还。只要这件事办的好看些就是了。”贾琏心里倒着实感激他，便将平儿的东西拿了去，当钱使用。诸凡事情，便与平儿商量。秋桐看着，心里就有些不甘，每每口角里头便说：“平儿没有了奶奶，他要上去了。我是老爷的人，他怎么就越过我去了呢？”平儿也看出来了，只不理他。倒是贾琏一时明白，越发把秋桐嫌了，碰着有些烦恼，便拿着秋桐出气。邢夫人知道，反说贾琏不好。贾琏忍气不提。
　　再说凤姐停了十余天，送了殡。贾政守着老太太的孝，总在外书房。那时清客相公，渐渐的都辞去了，只有个程日兴还在那里，时常陪着说话儿，提起：“家运不好，一连人口死了好些，大老爷合珍大爷又在外头。家计一天难似一天，外头东庄地亩也不知道怎么样，总不得了！”那程日兴道：“我在这里好些年，也知道府上的人，那一个不是肥己的？一年一年都往他家里拿，那自然府上是一年不够一年了。又添了大老爷珍大爷那边两处的费用，外头又有些债务。前儿又破了好些财，要想衙门里缉贼追赃，那是难事。老世翁若要安顿家事，除非传那些管事的来，派一个心腹人各处去清查清查，该去的去，该留的留；有了亏空，着在经手的身上赔补，这就有了数儿了。那一座大园子，人家是不敢买的，这里头的出息也不少，又不派人管了。几年老世翁不在家，这些人就弄神弄鬼儿的，闹的一个人不敢到园里，这都是家人的弊。此时把下人查一查，好的使着，不好的便撵了，这才是道理。”贾政点头道：“先生你有所不知！不必说下人，就是自己的侄儿，也靠不住！若要我查起来，那能一一亲见亲知？况我又在服中，不能照管这些个。我素来又兼不大理家，有的没的，我还摸不着呢。”程日兴道：“老世翁最是仁德的人。若在别人家这样的家计，就穷起来，十年五载还不怕，便向这些管家的要，也就够了。我听见世翁的家人还有做知县的呢。”贾政道：“一个人若要使起家人们的钱来，便了不得了，只好自己俭省些。但是册子上的产业，若是实有还好，生怕有名无实了。”程日兴道：“老世翁所见极是。晚生为什么说要查查呢！”贾政道：“先生必有所闻？”程日兴道：“我虽知道些那些管事的神通，晚生也不敢言语的。”贾政听了，便知话里有因，便叹道：“我家祖父以来，都是仁厚的，从没有刻薄过下人。我看如今这些人一日不似一日了。在我手里行出主子样儿来，又叫人笑话。”
　　两人正说着，门上的进来回道：“江南甄老爷来了。”贾政便问道：“甄老爷进京为什么？”那人道：“奴才也打听过了，说是蒙圣恩起复了。”贾政道：“不用说了，快请罢。”那人出去，请了进来。那甄老爷即是甄宝玉之父，名叫甄应嘉，表字友忠，也是金陵人氏，功勋之后。原与贾府有亲，素来走动的。因前年挂误革了职，动了家产，今遇主上眷念功臣，赐还世职，行取来京陛见。知道贾母新丧，特备祭礼，择日到寄灵的地方拜奠，所以先来拜望。
　　贾政有服，不能远接，在外书房门口等着。那位甄老爷一见，便悲喜交集。因在制中，不便行礼，遂拉着手叙了些阔别思念的话。然后分宾主坐下，献了茶，彼此又将别后事情的话说了。贾政问道：“老亲翁几时陛见的？”甄应嘉道：“前日。”贾政道：“主上隆恩，必有温谕。”甄应嘉道：“主上的恩典，真是比天还高，下了好些旨意。”贾政道：“什么好旨意？”甄应嘉道：“近来越寇猖獗，海疆一带，小民不安，派了安国公征剿贼寇。主上因我熟悉土疆，命我前往安抚，但是即日就要起身。昨日知老太太仙逝，谨备瓣香至灵前拜奠，稍尽微忱。”贾政即忙叩首拜谢，便说：“老亲翁即此一行，必是上慰圣心，下安黎庶。诚哉莫大之功，正在此行。但弟不克亲睹奇才，只好遥聆捷报。现在镇海统制是弟舍亲，会时务望青照。”甄应嘉道：“老亲翁与统制是什么亲戚？”贾政道：“弟那年在江西粮道任时，将小女许配与统制少君，结已经三载。因海口案内未清，继以海寇聚奸，所以音信不通。弟深念小女，俟老亲翁安抚事竣后，拜肯便中一视。弟即修字数行，烦尊纪带去，便感激不尽了。”甄应嘉道：“儿女之情，人所不免。我正在有奉托老亲翁的事。昨蒙圣恩召取来京，因小儿年幼，家下乏人，将贱眷全带来京。我因钦限迅速，昼夜先行，贱眷在后缓行，到京尚需时日。弟奉旨出京，不敢久留。将来贱眷到京，少不得要到尊府，定叫小犬叩见。如可进教，遇有姻事可图之处，望乞留意为感。”贾政一一答应。那甄应嘉又说了几句话，就要起身，说：“明日在城外再见。”贾政见他事忙，谅难再坐，只得送出书房。
　　贾琏宝玉早已伺候在那里代送，因贾政未叫，不敢擅入。甄应嘉出来，两人上去请安。应嘉一见宝玉，呆了一呆，心想：“这个怎么甚象我家宝玉！只是浑身缟素。”问道：“至亲久阔，爷们都不认得了。”贾政忙指贾琏道：“这是家兄名赦之子琏二侄儿。”又指着宝玉道：“这是第二小犬，名叫宝玉。”应嘉拍手道：“奇！我在家听见说老亲翁有个衔玉生的爱子，名叫宝玉，因与小儿同名，心中甚为罕异。后来想着这个也是常有的事，不在意了。岂知今日一见，不但面貌相同，且举止一般，这更奇了。”问起年纪，“比这里的哥儿略小一岁。”贾政便又提起承荐包勇，问及“令郎哥儿与小儿同名”的话述了一遍。应嘉因属意宝玉，也不暇问及那包勇的好歹，只连连的称道：“真真罕异！”因又拉着宝玉的手，极致殷勤。又恐安国公起身甚速，急须预备长行，勉强分手徐行。贾琏宝玉送出，一路又问了宝玉好些，然后才登车而去。那贾琏，宝玉回来见了贾政，便将应嘉问的话回一了遍。贾政命他二人散去。贾琏又去张罗，算明凤姐丧事的账目。
    宝玉回到自己房中，告诉了宝钗，说是：“常提的甄宝玉，我想一见不能，今日倒先见了他父亲了。我还听得说，宝玉也不日要到京了，要求拜望我们老爷呢。他也说和我一模一样的，我只不信。若是他后儿到了咱们这里来，你们都去瞧瞧，看他果然和我象不象？”宝钗听了道：“嗳，你说话怎么越发没前后了？什么男人同你一样都说出来了，还叫我们瞧去呢。”宝玉听了，知是失言，脸上一红，连忙的还要解说。
不知何话，下回分解。

Baoyu and Baochai, on hearing that Xifeng was critically ill, rose at once and maids brought candles to light them out. As they were leaving the courtyard, however, a messenger arrived from Lady Wang to say, “Madam Lian is sinking, but she’s still breathing. The master and mistress should not go over yet. Her illness is rather strange. Since the third watch she has been raving deliriously, demanding a boat and a sedan-chair to take her to Jinling to enter some register. None of us can make out what she means, but she keeps sobbing and crying. Master Lian had no choice but to have a paper boat and sedan-chair made for her; but before they could be brought she started panting, waiting for them. Her Ladyship says you should wait till she has breathed her last before going over.”

“That’s odd,” said Baoyu. “What would she be going to Jinling for?”

Xiren told him softly, “Do you remember that dream you had that year, in which you were shown some registers? Maybe that’s where she’s going.”

Baoyu nodded. “Yes, you’re right. It’s a pity I can’t remember what was written in them. So it seems everybody’s fate is predestined. But where has Cousin Lin gone? Now that you mention it, I think I understand. If I have that dream again, I must look carefully so that I can foretell the future.”

“I shouldn’t have said that!” she exclaimed. “Here I just mention it casually, and you take it seriously. Even if you could foretell the future, what could you do about it?”

“If I couldn’t, there’d be no help for it. But if I could, I needn’t worry so much about all of you.”

As they were talking Baochai came in and asked, “What are you discussing?”

Not wanting her to cross-question them, Baoyu answered, “We were talking about Cousin Xifeng.”

“Is this a time to discuss her, when she’s dying?” she asked. “That year you accused me of cursing people, but didn’t that lot I drew come true?”

He thought this over and clapped his hands. “Yes, yes! So you can foretell the future too. Let me ask you, what’s going to happen to me?”

“Here you go, talking nonsense again!” she laughed. “I was just making a wild guess based on the lot I drew, yet you take it seriously. You’re as bad as our Second Sister-in-law. When you lost your jade and she asked妙玉 to planchette, the answer baffled everybody. She told me in private that妙玉 was so good at foretelling things and at meditating, yet why hadn’t she known she herself would come to such a bad end? Could that be called foreknowledge? And though I happened to guess right about Madam Lian, how did I know what would happen to her? I doubt if I even know what will happen to myself. These things are all illusory; how can you believe in them?”

“Never mind that,” said Baoyu. “Tell me about Cousin Xifeng. With all the successive upsets here, we forgot her business. How could such an important event in their family be so casually settled? They didn’t invite any relatives or friends.”

“There you go talking like a simpleton again!” Baochai retorted. “Our only close relatives are the Wang family, and there’s no one left in their family who counts. Because of our old lady’s funeral, no invitations were sent out; it was just Cousin Lian who made the arrangements. There are one or two other families of relatives, but as you didn’t go how could you know? On second thoughts, our Second Sister-in-law’s fate is rather like mine. She was properly betrothed to my Second Brother, and my mother meant to have him marry her in style. But because my elder brother was in prison, he didn’t want a grand wedding; then because of the trouble in our family; and also because she was under Aunt Xing’s wing....”

Life was too hard for her. And then, when our family was raided, Aunt Xing became so horribly stingy that she could not bear it. So I had a talk with mother, and we arranged the marriage as best we could. Now Second Sister-in-law seems quite content and devotes herself to mother more than ten times better than a real daughter-in-law. She does her full duty by my brother too, and gets on very well with Xiangling. When he is away, they live together most amicably. Although they are poor, mother is much better off now. The only thing is, she can’t help grieving whenever she thinks of my brother. Besides, he often sends home for money, and thanks to Second Brother he has been able to get some credit and meet these demands. I hear that most of their town houses have been mortgaged and only one is left, so now they’re thinking of moving into it.”

“Why should they move?” asked Baoyu. “It’s more convenient for you if they stay here. If they move a long way off, it’ll take you a whole day to go there.”

“Though we’re related, it’s better for each family to have its own home. Who ever heard of people living with relatives all their life?”

Baoyu was about to reason with her when a maid sent by Lady Wang announced, “Mrs. Lian has passed away. All the ladies are there already. Will Master Bao and Madam Bao please go over.”

Unable to restrain himself, Baoyu stamped his foot and burst out crying. Although Baochai was distressed too, for fear he might give way to grief she said, “What’s the use of crying here? Better go there to mourn.” So they went together to Xifeng’s apartments.

They found a crowd of people there already, weeping around the bed. Baochai went up to it and, seeing that Xifeng had been laid out, gave way to a passion of grief. Baoyu seized hold of Lian’s hand and sobbed loudly, making Lian break down again. As no one else tried to comfort them, Pinger had to choke down her own sorrow to plead with them to stop. But all went on wailing.

Lian, quite beside himself, sent for Lai Da and ordered him to make arrangements for the funeral. Having reported the death to Jia Zheng, he went to see to things. But being short of funds he found it hard to cover up the deficiencies. And the thought of all Xifeng’s good qualities in the past reduced him to floods of tears again. The sight of Qiaojie, weeping as if she would never stop, distressed him even more. He wept until dawn, then sent to ask her maternal uncle Wang Ren to come.

After Wang Ziteng’s death, as Wang Zisheng was a useless man Wang Ren had been able to do as he pleased, offending all his relatives. Having to come now to mourn for his sister, he put on a show of grief. But the makeshift funeral arrangements displeased him.

“My sister slaved for your household all these years without making any mistakes,” he complained. “You should give her a fine send-off. Why isn’t everything ready yet?”

Lian, who had never liked Wang Ren, saw that he was talking nonsense and knew that he was quite ignorant; so he took little notice of him. Wang Ren then summoned his niece Qiaojie and said:

“Your mother wasn’t one to do things properly. She only knew how to toady to the old lady, and had no respect for us, her own family. You’re a big girl now. Did you ever see me batten on you? Now that your mother’s dead, you must listen to your uncle in everything. Your mother’s only relatives are your Second Uncle and myself. I’ve long known your father’s way — he only respects other people. That year when Concubine You died, though I wasn’t in the capital I heard that he spent a packet. Now that your mother’s dead, he’s making these shabby arrangements. Why don’t you urge him to do better?”

“My father would like to, but times have changed,” she answered. “We’ve no money; that’s why we have to economize.”

“Don’t you have plenty of things of your own?” he demanded.

Qiaojie told him, “What was left after the raid last year? We’ve nothing left.”

“So you say that too?” he retorted. “I heard that the old lady left your mother a lot of things. You should bring them out.”

Not liking to explain that her father had used them up, Qiaojie simply said that she did not know.

“Oh, I see.” Wang Ren sneered. “You’re keeping them for your dowry, I suppose.”

This reduced Qiaojie to speechless tears.

Ping’er said indignantly, “Please wait till our Second Master comes back, uncle, if you have anything to say. The child’s too young to understand such things.”

“You’re all longing for your mistress to die, so that you can lord it here,” he fumed. “I’m not asking for anything for myself, but if you do the handsome thing it will be to your credit.” He sat down sulkily.

Qiaojie was very upset, thinking, “My father isn’t heartless. When mother was alive, uncle took goodness knows how many things of ours; yet now he puts on this high-and-mighty air.” She began to despise him.

Wang Ren for his part thought, “I’m sure my sister must have amassed a fortune. Even if their place was raided, they must still have plenty of silver in the house. They’re afraid I’ll be a nuisance, so they’re putting me off. That wretched little bitch is no good either!” And he conceived a dislike for Qiaojie.

Jia Lian, in ignorance of this, was busy trying to raise money. He had entrusted the outside business to Lai Da, but many expenses within the household had to be met too, and for the time being he simply could not lay his hands on enough cash. Ping’er, knowing his anxiety, urged him not to overtax his strength.

“What does my strength matter?” he fumed. “We’ve no money for daily expenses, so how are we to manage this? And that crazy fool keeps pestering me here. What can I do?”

“Don’t worry, sir,” she said. “If you need money, I’ve some things which luckily weren’t confiscated. You can take them to pawn if you like.”

“How good of you!” he thought. Aloud he said, “That’s fine. It saves me raising money elsewhere. I’ll redeem them for you as soon as I can.”

“They were given me by your wife, so what does it matter? I just want this funeral done properly.”

Jia Lian, very grateful, took her things to pawn. And after this he discussed all his business with her.

Qiutong, seeing this, was most displeased and kept making cutting remarks. “Now that the mistress is dead, Ping’er’s stepping into her shoes. But I belong to the master; how can she take precedence over me?”

Ping’er saw what was in her mind but ignored her. Jia Lian, however, soon saw through Qiutong and took a dislike to her, venting his spleen on her whenever he was annoyed. And when Lady Xing heard of this she blamed him. He had to swallow his anger and say nothing.

After Xifeng’s coffin had been in the temple for ten days, it was taken for burial. Jia Zheng, still in mourning for the Lady Dowager, stayed in his outer study. By now most of his proteges had left, only Cheng Rixing remaining to keep him company.

“The family’s out of luck,” Jia Zheng remarked. “So many deaths one after another! My elder brother and Zhen are away from home. We’re finding it harder and harder to make ends meet, and we don’t know how the farms in the East Village are doing. We just can’t manage.”

“I’ve been with you for years, sir,” said Cheng. “I know that everyone in your house lines his own purse. If they take things home year after year, of course your estate dwindles. Then, too, you have to cover the expenses of the Elder Master’s household and Master Zhen’s, as well as paying off some debts outside. The other day, after that big loss, when you asked the yamen to catch the thieves and recover the stolen property....”

A hard task. If you want to put your house in order, sir, you’ll have to send for the stewards and get a trusted servant to make a thorough check of all the accounts. Those who deserve to be dismissed should be dismissed, those who can be kept on should be kept; and anyone responsible for a deficit must make it good. Then you’ll know exactly how you stand. That big garden of yours is more than most people could afford to buy, and it could bring in a handsome income; but you’ve put no one in charge of it. During the years you were away, sir, your servants fooled about and played dirty tricks till nobody dared set foot in the garden — that’s the fault of your stewards. So the thing to do is to check on your servants, keep the good ones and sack the bad.”

Jia Zheng nodded. “You don’t know the whole story,” he said. “It’s not just the servants I can’t trust, but even my own nephew. How can I check up on every single one myself? Besides, being in mourning I can’t attend to such business. I’ve never managed household affairs and don’t know what’s what.”

“You’re most benevolent and virtuous, sir,” said Cheng Rixing. “In any other family with property like yours, even if they ran short of funds for five or ten years they could always demand some from the stewards, and that would suffice. I’ve heard that some of your servants have become district magistrates.”

“If a man extorts money from his servants, that’s deplorable. Better to economize. But I only hope the property listed really exists, and isn’t just nominal.”

“That’s very true, sir. That’s why I suggested an investigation.”

“Do you know of some reason for it?”

“Although I know how those stewards feather their nests, it’s not for me to speak of it.”

Jia Zheng knew from this that there was something behind it. He sighed, “Ever since the time of my grandfather, our family has been kind and generous, never harsh to our inferiors. But I’m afraid they’re going from bad to worse. If they start putting on the airs of masters, that would be ridiculous.”

As they were talking a gateman came in to announce, “The Zhen gentleman from the south has come to call.”

“Why has he come to the capital?” Jia Zheng asked.

“I made inquiries,” said the gateman. “He’s been reinstated by the Emperor’s favour.”

“Say no more. Invite him in quickly.”

The gateman went out and brought in the visitor, who was Zhen Baoyu’s father Zhen Yingjia, courtesy name Youzhong. A native of Jinling and descendant of a distinguished family, he was related to the Jia family whom he had always kept in touch with. But two years ago he had been dismissed from his post and his property confiscated for some indiscretion. Now the Emperor, mindful of the services of his house, had restored his hereditary title and summoned him to the capital for an audience. Having heard of the Lady Dowager’s death, he had prepared sacrificial gifts and chosen a day to offer these at her temporary resting place; so he had come first to pay his respects.

As Jia Zheng was in mourning he could not go out to meet the visitor, but waited for him at the gate of his outer study. At sight of him, Zhen Yingjia was both happy and sad. Since Jia Zheng was in mourning they could not greet each other in the normal way, but clasping hands they exchanged some words about their long separation. Then, host and guest having taken seats and tea being served, they spoke of what had happened since they parted.

“When did you have your audience, kinsman?” inquired Jia Zheng.

“The day before yesterday.”

“His Majesty in his goodness must have shown concern.”

“The Emperor’s kindness is higher than Heaven. He issued most favourable edicts.”

“What were they?”

“Recently, because Zhejiang and Fujian have been overrun by pirates and the people along the coast are suffering, the Duke of Anguo has been sent to suppress the bandits. As I am familiar with that terrain, His Majesty has ordered me to go there to pacify the people. I must set off very soon. Yesterday I learned of the old lady’s death and prepared some incense to offer before her coffin as a small token of my respect.”

Jia Zheng kowtowed in thanks, then said, “How long can you stay, kinsman?”

‘This journey of yours will undoubtedly both reassure our sovereign and comfort the common people. It is indeed a mission of the greatest possible importance. I am only sorry that I shall not be able to witness with my own eyes this demonstration of your outstanding abilities, and must await the good tidings from afar. The Commander of the Maritime Defence at Zhen-hai is a kinsman of mine, and I should be most grateful if you would extend to him the favour of your protection.’

‘What is the exact nature of your family connection with the Commander?’ inquired Zhen Ying-jia.

‘When I was Grain Intendant in Jiangxi,’ replied Jia Zheng, ‘I betrothed a daughter of mine to his son. They have been married for three years now. But as a result first of the unresolved troubles on the coast, and then of the pirate raids, we have had no news of them. I am most anxious about my daughter, and after Your Excellency has completed your mission of pacification, I would beg you most earnestly to find time to visit her. I shall write a short letter, which I will trouble you to deliver to her through one of your attendants. I should be eternally in your debt.’

‘The feelings of a parent for a child are common to us all,’ said Zhen Ying-jia. ‘There is a matter in fact on which I was intending to ask a favour of you. I have been summoned to the capital by His Majesty, and as my son is still young and we have no one to look after things at home, I have been obliged to bring my entire family with me. I was required to travel with all possible speed, and came on ahead, leaving my family to follow at a more leisurely pace. It will be some time before they arrive. I must leave the capital again almost at once to carry out my instructions, and I fear I shall not be here to receive them. When they do arrive, they will certainly call at your mansion, and I have given instructions that my son should then come to pay his respects. If you find him at all educable, I should be most grateful if you would keep him in mind, should an opportunity for a match present itself.’

Jia Zheng gave his assurance. Zhen Ying-jia said a few more words and then rose to leave.

‘I shall see Your Excellency tomorrow outside the city walls.’

Seeing that his guest was in a hurry, Jia Zheng did not press him to stay, but escorted him from the study. Jia Lian and Bao-yu were waiting outside to see the visitor on his way, but had not ventured to enter the study until summoned. As Zhen Ying-jia came out, they both stepped forward and paid their respects. At the sight of Bao-yu, Zhen Ying-jia gave a start.

‘Why! Isn’t this my son Bao-yu? But what is he doing in mourning?’

‘We have been out of touch with our kinsmen for so long,’ said Jia Zheng. ‘You must allow me to present them to you. This is my elder son She’s son, Lian, my nephew. And this is my younger son, Bao-yu.’

Zhen Ying-jia clapped his hands in astonishment.

‘Extraordinary! I have heard it said at home that my kinsman had a son, born with a jade, named Bao-yu. I thought it a curious coincidence that he should have the same name as my son, but supposed such things must happen. And now I see for myself that not only is there a physical likeness, but his demeanour too is the same. Most extraordinary!’

He asked Bao-yu his age, and Jia Zheng informed him that he was a year younger than ‘the young gentleman you refer to’. He went on to relate the story of Bao Yong’s recommendation, and how he had mentioned that Zhen Ying-jia’s son was also called Bao-yu.

Zhen Ying-jia was too absorbed in Bao-yu to inquire any further about Bao Yong, and confined himself to exclaiming repeatedly:

‘What a remarkable coincidence!’

He took Bao-yu by the hand and engaged him in the most affable conversation. Then, remembering that he had to prepare for his imminent departure with the Duke of An-guo, he reluctantly took his leave and walked slowly away. Jia Lian and Bao-yu saw him out, and he plied Bao-yu with questions all the way, finally climbing into his carriage and driving off. Jia Lian and Bao-yu returned to report their conversation with Zhen Ying-jia to Jia Zheng, who then dismissed them. Jia Lian had business to attend to, being still occupied with the final accounting for Xi-feng’s funeral.

Bao-yu returned to his own apartment and told Bao-chai:

‘I’ve always wanted to meet this other Bao-yu, and never thought I would. But today I met his father instead. I also heard that he will soon be arriving in the capital and intends to call on Father. They say he’s the exact image of me. I find that hard to believe. But if he does come to see us, I want all of you to take a look at him and tell me if you think there’s really any resemblance.’

‘Really!’ protested Bao-chai. ‘How can you be so illogical? Fancy saying that a man looks like you, and then telling us to go and take a look at him!’

Bao-yu realized that he had been tactless and blushed. He was trying to think of a way to explain himself…

第115章 惑偏私惜春矢素志 证同类宝玉失相知

话说宝玉为自己失言，被宝钗问住，想要掩饰过去，只见秋纹进来说：“外头老爷叫二爷呢。”宝玉巴不得一声儿，便走了。到贾政那里，贾政道：“我叫你来不为别的。现在你穿着孝，不便到学里去，你在家里，必要将你念过的文章温习温习。我这几天倒也闲着。隔两三日要做几篇文章我瞧瞧，看你这些时进益了没有。”宝玉只得答应着。贾政又道：“你环兄弟兰侄儿我也叫他们温习去了。倘若你做的文章不好，反倒不及他们，那可就不成事了。”宝玉不敢言语，答应了个“是”，站着不动。贾政道：“去罢。”宝玉退了出来，正遇见赖大诸人拿着些册子进来，宝玉一溜烟回到自己房中。宝钗问了，知道叫他作文章，倒也喜欢。惟有宝玉不愿意，也不敢怠慢。
　　正要坐下静静心，只见两个姑子进来，是地藏庵的。见了宝钗，说道：“请二奶奶安。”宝钗待理不理的说：“你们好。”因叫人来：“倒茶给师父们喝。”宝玉原要和那姑子说话，见宝钗似乎厌恶这些，也不好兜搭。那姑子知道宝钗是个冷人，也不久坐，辞了要去。宝钗道：“再坐坐去罢。”那姑子道：“我们因在铁槛寺做了功德，好些时没来请太太奶奶们的安。今日来了，见过了奶奶太太们，还要看看四姑娘呢。”宝钗点头，由他去了。那姑子到了惜春那里，看见彩屏，便问：“姑娘在那里呢？”彩屏道：“不用提了。姑娘这几天饭都没吃，只是歪着。”那姑子道：“为什么？”彩屏道：“说也话长。你见了姑娘，只怕他就和你说了。”惜春早已听见，急忙坐起，说：“你们两个人好啊，见我们家事差了，就不来了。”那姑子道：“阿弥陀佛！有也是施主，没也是施主，别说我们是本家庵里，受过老太太多少恩惠的，如今老太太的事，太太奶奶们都见过了，只没有见姑娘，心里惦记，今儿是特特的来瞧姑娘来了。”
　　惜春便问起水月庵的姑子来，那姑子道：“他们庵里闹了些事，如今门上也不肯常放进来了。”便问惜春道：“前儿听见说，栊翠庵的妙师父怎么跟了人走了？”惜春道：“那里的话？说这个话的人提防着割舌头！人家遭了强盗抢去，怎么还说这样的坏话。”那姑子道：“妙师父的为人古怪，只怕是假惺惺罢？在姑娘面前，我们也不好说的。那里象我们这些粗夯人，只知道诵经念佛，给人家忏悔，也为着自己修个善果。”惜春道：“怎么样就是善果呢？”那姑子道：“除了咱们家这样善德人家儿不怕，若是别人家那些诰命夫人小姐，也保不住一辈子的荣华。到了苦难来了，可就救不得了。只有个观世音菩萨大慈大悲，遇见人家有苦难事，就慈心发动，设法儿救济。为什么如今都说‘大慈大悲救苦救难的观世音菩萨’呢。我们修了行的人，虽说比夫人小姐们苦多着呢，只是没有险难的了。虽不能成佛作祖，修修来世或者转个男身，自己也就好了。不象如今脱生了个女人胎子，什么委屈烦难都说不出来。姑娘你还不知道呢，要是姑娘们到了出了门子，这一辈子跟着人，是更没法儿的。若说修行，也只要修得真。那妙师父自为才情比我们强，他就嫌我们这些人俗。岂知俗的才能得善缘呢，他如今到底是遭了大劫了。”
　　惜春被那姑子一番话说的合在机上，也顾不得丫头们在这里，便将尤氏待他怎样，前儿看家的事说了一遍，并将头发指给他瞧，道：“你打量我是什么没主意恋火坑的人么？早有这样的心，只是想不出道儿来。”那姑子听了，假作惊慌道：“姑娘再别说这个话！珍大奶奶听见，还要骂杀我们，撵出庵去呢。姑娘这样人品，这样人家，将来配个好姑爷，享一辈子的荣华富贵。”惜春不等说完，便红了脸，说：“珍大奶奶撵得你，我就撵不得么？”那姑子知是真心，便索性激他一激，说道：“姑娘别怪我们说错了话。太太奶奶们那里就依得姑娘的性子呢？那时闹出没意思来倒不好。我们倒是为姑娘的话。”惜春道：“这也瞧罢咧。”彩屏等听这话头不好，便使个眼色儿给姑子，叫他走，那姑子会意，本来心里也害怕，不敢挑逗，便告辞出去。惜春也不留他，便冷笑道：“打量天下就是你们一个地藏庵么？”那姑子也不敢答言，去了。
　　彩屏见事不妥，恐耽不是，悄悄的去告诉了尤氏说：“四姑娘铰头发的念头还没有息呢。他这几天不是病，竟是怨命。奶奶提防些，别闹出事来，那会子归罪我们身上。”尤氏道：“他那里是为要出家？他为的是大爷不在家，安心和我过不去。也只好由他罢了！”彩屏等没法，也只好常常劝解。岂知惜春一天一天的不吃饭，只想铰头发。彩屏等吃不住，只得到各处告诉。邢王二夫人等也都劝了好几次，怎奈惜春执迷不解。
　　邢、王二夫人正要告诉贾政，只听外头传进来说：“甄家的太太带了他们家的宝玉来了。”众人急忙接出，便在王夫人处坐下。众人行礼，叙些寒温，不必细述。只言王夫人提起甄宝玉与自己的宝玉无二，要请甄宝玉进来一见。传话出去，回来说道：“甄少爷在外书房同老爷说话，说的投了机了，打发人来请我们二爷三爷，还叫兰哥儿在外头吃饭，吃了饭进来。”说毕，里头也便摆饭。
　　原来此时贾政见甄宝玉相貌果与宝玉一样，试探他的文才，竟应对如流，甚是心敬，故叫宝玉等三人出来警励他们，再者到底叫宝玉来比一比。宝玉听命，穿了素服。带了兄弟侄儿出来，见了甄宝玉，竟是旧相识一般。那甄宝玉也象那里见过的。两人行了礼，然后贾环贾兰相见。本来贾政席地而坐，要让甄宝玉在椅子上坐，甄宝玉因是晚辈，不敢上坐，就在地下铺了褥子坐下。如今宝玉等出来，又不能同贾政一处坐着，为甄宝玉是晚一辈，又不好竟叫宝玉等站着。贾政知是不便，站起来又说了几句话，叫人摆饭，说：“我失陪，叫小儿辈陪着，大家说话儿，好叫他们领领大教。”甄宝玉逊谢道：“老伯大人请便，小侄正欲领世兄们的教呢。”贾政回复了几句，便自往内书房去。那甄宝玉却要送出来，贾政拦住。宝玉等先抢了一步，出了书房门槛站立着，看贾政进去，然后进来让甄宝玉坐下。彼此套叙了一回，诸如久慕渴想的话，也不必细述。
　　且说贾宝玉见了甄宝玉，想到梦中之景，并且素知甄宝玉为人，必是和他同心，以为得了知己。因初次见面，不便造次，且又贾环贾兰在坐，只有极力夸赞说：“久仰芳名，无由亲炙，今日见面，真是谪仙一流的人物。”那甄宝玉素来也知贾宝玉的为人，今日一见，果然不差，“只是可与我共学，不可与我适道。他既和我同名同貌，也是三生石上的旧精魂了。我如今略知些道理，何不和他讲讲？但只是初见，尚不知他的心与我同不同，只好缓缓的来。”便道：“世兄的才名，弟所素知的。在世兄是数万人里头选出来最清最雅的。至于弟乃庸庸碌碌一等愚人，忝附同名，殊觉玷辱了这两个字。”贾宝玉听了，心想：“这个人果然同我的心一样的，但是你我都是男人，不比那女孩儿们清洁，怎么他拿我当作女孩儿看待起来？”便道：“世兄谬赞，实不敢当。弟至浊至愚，只不过一块顽石耳，何敢比世兄品望清高，实称此两字呢！”甄宝玉道：“弟少时不知分量，自谓尚可琢磨；岂知家遭消索，数年来更比瓦砾犹贱。虽不敢说历尽甘苦，然世道人情，略略的领悟了些须。世兄是锦衣玉食，无不遂心的，必是文章经济出人上，所以老伯钟爱，将为席上之珍。弟所以才说尊名方称。”贾宝玉听这话头又近了禄蠹的旧套，想话回答。贾环见未与他说话，心中早不自在。倒是贾兰听了这话，甚觉合意，便说道：“世叔所言，固是太谦，若论到文章经济，实在从历练中出来的，方为真才实学。在小侄年幼，虽不知文章为何物，然将读过的细味起来，那膏粱文绣，比着令闻广誉，真是不啻百倍的了！”甄宝玉未及答言。
　　贾宝玉听了兰儿的话，心里越发不合，想道：“这孩子从几时也学了这一派酸论！”便说道：“弟闻得世兄也诋尽流俗，性情中另有一番见解。今日弟幸会芝范，想欲领教一番超凡入圣的道理，从此可以洗净俗肠，重开眼界。不意视弟为蠢物，所以将世路的话来酬应。”甄宝玉听说，心里晓得：“他知我少年的性情，所以疑我为假。我索性把话说明，或者与我作个知心朋友，也是好的。”便说：“世兄高论，固是真切。但弟少时也曾深恶那些旧套陈言，只是一年长似一年，家君致仕在家，懒于酬应，委弟接待。后来见过那些大人先生，尽都是显亲扬名的人，便是著书立说，无非言忠言孝，自有一番立德立言的事业，方不枉生在圣明之时，也不致负了父亲师长养育教诲之恩。
所以把少时那些迂想痴情，渐浙的淘汰了些。如今尚欲访师觅友，教导愚蒙。幸会世兄，定当有以教我。适才所言，并非虚意。”贾宝玉愈听愈不耐烦，又不好冷淡，只得将言语支吾。幸喜里头传出话来，说：“若是外头爷们吃了饭，请甄少爷里头去坐呢。”宝玉听了，趁势便邀甄宝玉进去。那甄宝玉依命前行，贾宝玉等陪着来见王夫人。贾宝玉见是甄太太上坐，便先请过了安。贾环贾兰也见了。甄宝玉也请了王夫人的安。两母两子，互相厮认。虽是贾宝玉是娶过亲的，那甄夫人年纪已老，又是老亲，因见贾宝玉的相貌身材与他儿子一般，不禁亲热起来。王夫人更不用说，拉着甄宝玉问长问短，觉得比自己家的宝玉老成些。回看贾兰，也是清秀超群的，虽不能象两个宝玉的形象，也还随得上，只有贾环粗夯，未免有偏爱之色。
　　众人一见两个宝玉在这里，都来瞧看，说道：“真真奇事！名字同了也罢，怎么相貌身材都是一样的。亏得是我们宝玉穿孝，若是一样的衣服穿着，一时也认不出来。”内中紫鹃一时痴意发作，因想起黛玉来，心里说道：“可惜林姑娘死了，若不死时，就将那甄宝玉配了他，只怕也是愿意的。”正想着，只听得甄夫人道：“前日听得我们老爷回来说：我们宝玉年纪也大了，求这里老爷留心一门亲事。”王夫人正爱甄宝玉，顺口便说道：“我也想要与令郎诈伐。我家有四个姑娘：那三个都不用说，死的死，嫁的嫁了。还有我们珍大侄儿的妹子，只是年纪过小几岁，恐怕难配。倒是我们大媳妇的两个堂妹子，生得人材齐正。二姑娘呢，已经许了人家，三姑娘正好与令郎为配。过一天，我给令郎作媒。但是他家的家计如今差些。”甄夫人道：“太太这话又客套了。如今我们家还有什么？只怕人家嫌我们穷罢咧。”王夫人道：“现今府上复又出了差，将来不但复旧，必是比先前更要鼎盛起来。”甄夫人笑着道：“但愿依着太太的话更好。这么着，就求太太作个保山。”甄宝玉听见他们说起亲事，便告辞出来，贾宝玉等只得陪着来到书房。见贾政已在那里，复又立谈几句。听见甄家的人来回甄宝玉道：“太太要走了，请爷回去罢。”于是甄宝玉告辞出来。贾政命宝玉、环、兰相送，不提。
　　且说宝玉，自那日见了甄宝玉之父，知道甄宝玉来京，朝夕盼望。今儿见面，原想得一知己，岂知谈了半天，竟有些冰炭不投。闷闷的回到自己房中，也不言，也不笑，只管发怔。宝钗便问：“那甄宝玉果然象你么？”宝玉道：“相貌倒还是一样的，只是言谈间看起来，并不知道什么，不过也是个禄蠹。”宝钗道：“你又编派人家了。怎么就见得也是个禄蠹呢？”宝玉道：“他说了半天，并没个明心见性之谈，不过说些什么‘文章经济’，又说什么‘为忠为孝’。这样人可不是个禄蠹么？只可惜他也生了这样一个相貌。我想来，有了他，我竟要连我这个相貌都不要了。”宝钗见他又说呆话，便说道：“你真真说出句话来叫人发笑，这相貌怎么能不要呢！况且人家这话是正理，做了一个男人，原该要立身扬名的，谁象你一味的柔情私意？不说自己没有刚烈，倒说人家是禄蠹。”宝玉本听了甄宝玉的话，甚不耐烦，又被宝钗抢白了一场，心中更加不乐，闷闷昏昏，不觉将旧病又勾起来了，并不言语，只是傻笑。宝钗不知，只道自己的话错了，他所以冷笑，也不理他。岂知那日便有些发呆，袭人等怄他，也不言语。过了一夜，次日起来，只是呆呆的，竟有前番病的样子。
　　一日，王夫人因为惜春定要铰发出家，尤氏不能拦阻，看着惜春的样子是若不依他必要自尽的，虽然昼夜着人看守终非常事，便告诉了贾政。贾政叹气跺脚，只说：“东府里不知干了什么，闹到如此地位！”叫了贾蓉来说了一顿，叫他去和他母亲说：“认真劝解劝解。若是必要这样，就不是我们家的姑娘了。”岂知尤氏不劝还好，一劝了，更要寻死，说：“做了女孩儿．终不能在家一辈子的。若象二姐姐一样，老爷太太们倒要操心，况且死了。如今譬如我死了似的，放我出了家，干干净净的一辈子，就是疼我了。况且我又不出门，就是栊翠庵原是咱们家的基址，我就在那里修行。我有什么，你们也照应得着。现在妙玉的当家的在那里。你们依我呢，我就算得了命了，若不依我呢，我也没法，只有死就完了！我如若遂了自己的心愿，那时哥哥回来，我和他说并不是你们逼着我的；若说我死了，未免哥哥回来，倒说你们不容我。”尤氏本与惜春不合，听他的话，也似乎有理，只得去回王夫人。
　　王夫人已到宝钗那里，见宝玉神魂失所，心下着忙，便说袭人道：“你们忒不留神！二爷犯了病，也不来回我。”袭人道：“二爷的病原来是常有的，一时好，一时不好。天天到太太那里，仍旧请安去，原是好好儿的，今日才发糊涂些。二奶奶正要来回太太，恐怕太太说我们大惊小怪。”宝玉听见王夫人说他们，心里一时明白，怕他们受委屈，便说道：“太太放心，我没什么病，只是心里觉着有些闷闷的。”王夫人道：“你是有这病根子，早说了，好请大夫瞧瞧，吃两剂药好了不好？若再闹到头里丢了玉的样子，那可就费事了。”宝玉道：“太太不放心，便叫个人瞧瞧，我就吃药。”王夫人便叫丫头传话出来请大夫。这一个心思都在宝玉身上，便将惜春的事忘了。迟了一回，大夫看了服药，王夫人回去。
　　过了几天，宝玉更糊涂了，甚至于饭食不进，大家着急起来。恰又忙着脱孝，家中无人，又叫了贾芸来照应大夫。贾琏家下无人，请了王仁来在外帮着料理。那巧姐儿是日夜哭母，也是病了。所以荣府中又闹得马仰人翻。
　　一日，又当脱孝来家，王夫人亲身又看宝玉，见宝玉人事不醒，急得众人手足无措，一面哭着，一面告诉贾政说：“大夫说了，不肯下药，只好预备后事。”贾政叹气连连，只得亲自看视，见其光景果然不好，便又叫贾琏办去。贾琏不敢违拗，只得叫人料理；手头又短，正在为难。只见一个人跳进来说：“二爷不好，又有饥荒来了！”贾琏不知何事，这一吓非同小可，瞪着眼说道：“什么事？”那小厮道：“门上来了一个和尚，手里拿着二爷的这块丢的玉，说要一万赏银。”贾琏照脸啐道：“我打量什么事，这样慌张！前番那假的你不知道么？就是真的，现在人要死了，要这玉做什么？”小厮道：“奴才也说了。那和尚说，给他银子就好了。”正说着，外头嚷进来说：“这和尚撒野，各自跑进来了，众人拦他拦不住！”贾琏道：“那里有这样怪事？你们还不快打出去呢。”又闹着，贾政听见了，也没了主意了。里头又哭出来，说：“宝二爷不好了！”贾政益发着急。只见那和尚说道：“要命拿银子来。”贾政忽然想起：“头里宝玉的病是和尚治好的，这会子和尚来，或者有救星。但是这玉倘或是真，他要起银子来，怎么样呢？”想一想：“如今且不管他，果真人好了再说。”
　　贾政叫人去请，那和尚已进来了，也不施礼，也不答话，便往里就跑。贾琏拉着道：“里头都是内眷，你这野东西混跑什么？那和尚道：“迟了就不能救了。”贾琏急得一面走，一面乱嚷道：“里头的人不要哭了，和尚进来了！”王夫人等只顾着哭，那里理会。贾琏走进来又嚷。王夫人等回过头来，见一个长大的和尚，吓了一跳，躲避不及。那和尚直走到宝玉炕前。宝钗避过一边，袭人见王夫人站着，不敢走开。只见那和尚道：“施主们，我是送玉来的。”说着，把那块玉擎着道：“快把银子拿出来，我好救他。”王夫人等惊惶无措，也不择真假，便说道：“若是救活了人，银子是有的。”那和尚笑道：“拿来！”王夫人道：“你放心，横竖折变的出来。”和尚哈哈大笑，手拿着玉，在宝玉耳边叫道：“宝玉，宝玉！你的‘宝玉’回来了。”说了这一句，王夫人等见宝玉把眼一睁。袭人说道：“好了！”只见宝玉便问道：“在那里呢？”那和尚把玉递给他手里。宝玉先前紧紧的攥着，后来慢慢的回过手来，放在自己眼前，细细的一看，说：“嗳呀！久违了。”里外众人都喜欢的念佛，连宝钗也顾不得有和尚了。
　　贾琏也走过来一看，果见宝玉回过来了，心里一喜，疾忙躲出去了。那和尚也不言语，赶来拉着贾琏跑。贾琏只得跟着，到了前头，赶着告诉贾政。贾政听了喜欢，即找和尚施礼叫谢。和尚还了礼坐下。贾琏心下狐疑：“必是要了银子才走。”贾政细看那和尚，又非前次见的，便问：“宝刹何方？法师大号？这玉是那里得的？怎么小儿一见便会活过来呢？”那和尚微微笑道：“我也不知道，只要拿一万银子来就完了。”贾政见这和尚粗鲁，也不敢得罪，便说：“有。”和尚道：“有便快拿来罢，我要走了。”贾政道：“略请少坐，待我进内瞧瞧。”和尚道：“你去，快出来才好。”
　　贾政果然进去，也不及告诉，便走到宝玉炕前。宝玉见是父亲来，欲要爬起，因身子虚弱，起不来。王夫人按着说道：“不要动。”宝玉笑着，拿这玉给贾政瞧，道：“宝玉来了。”贾政略略一看，知道此玉有些根源，也不细看，便和王夫人道：“宝玉好过来了，这赏银怎么样？”王夫人道：“尽着我所有的折变了给他就是了。”宝玉道：“只怕这和尚不是要银子的罢？”贾政点头道：“我也看来古怪，但是他口口声声的要银子。”王夫人道：“老爷出去先款留着他再说。”贾政出来。宝玉便嚷饿了，喝了一碗粥，还说要饭。婆子们果然取了饭来。王夫人还不敢给他吃。宝玉说：“不妨的，我已经好了。”便爬着吃了一碗，渐渐的神气果然好过来了，便要坐起来。
麝月上去轻轻的扶起，因心里喜欢忘了情，说道：“真是宝贝，才看见了一会儿，就好了。亏的当初没有砸破！”宝玉听了这话，神色一变，把玉一撂，身子往后一仰。
未知死活，下回分解。

Baoyu, cornered by Baochai for his indiscreet remark, was wondering how to gloss it over when Qiuwen came in to announce, “The Master wants you, Master Bao.”

Only too glad to get away, Baoyu went straight to his father.

“I sent for you for one reason only,” said Jia Zheng. “As you are in mourning now it’s inconvenient for you to go to school, but at home you should review the essays you’ve studied. I have some free time these next few days, and I want you to write a couple of essays every other day to show me how much you’ve progressed.”

Baoyu had to agree.

“I’ve told your brother Huan and your nephew Lan to review their lessons too,” Jia Zheng continued. “If your essays are worse than theirs, that will be the limit!”

Not venturing to say a word, Baoyu simply assented and stood there at attention until dismissed. On his way out he ran into Lai Da and some other stewards bringing in registers. He sped back then to his own room, and when Baochai learned why he had been summoned she was pleased. Only Baoyu was far from happy, though he dared not slack.

He was about to sit down quietly to collect his wits when two nuns from the Ksitigarbha Convent were announced. At sight of Baochai they said, “May we ask after the health of the young mistress?”

She greeted them perfunctorily and ordered tea to be served them. Baoyu would have liked to chat with the nuns, but sensing her aversion to them he did not venture to. Knowing her coldness, they did not stay long but took their leave.

“Do stay a little longer,” she said.

“We haven’t been here for some time to pay our respects to the mistresses,” they replied, “because we were making offerings in the Iron Threshold Temple. After calling on them and you, madam, we’d like to pay our respects to the fourth young lady.”

Baochai nodded and let them go.

When the nuns reached Xichun’s compound and saw Caiping they asked, “Where is the young lady?”

“Don’t ask!” she answered. “She hasn’t eaten for the last few days, just lies there listlessly.”

“Why is that?”

“It’s a long story. When you see her, maybe she’ll tell you.”

Xichun, who had overheard this, sat up quickly and said, “How good of you to come! Now that our family’s in trouble, you’ve stopped coming.”

“Amida Buddha!” they exclaimed. “Whether you’re prosperous or not, patrons are patrons. Besides, ours is a convent founded by your family, and we’re so indebted to the Old Lady! We’ve called now on the mistresses, but not having seen you, young lady, we were missing you — that’s why we came specially today.”

Then Xichun asked after the nuns in the Water Moon Convent.

“Because of that trouble there, the gatemen won’t let them in often,” they told her. Then they asked, “We heard the other day that Sister Miaoque of the Bamboo Nunnery has run away with someone. Is that true?”

“What an idea!” cried Xichun. “People who say such things should have their tongues cut out! She was carried off by bandits — how can you slander her so?”

“Sister Miaoque was always so eccentric, we suspect this was a put-up job. But of course we wouldn’t say that to anyone else, only to you, miss. We rough, simple folk just recite sutras and pray to Buddha to earn merit for other people and win a good reward for ourselves in the next life.”

“What do you mean by a good reward?”

“Except for virtuous families like yours, young ladies and mistresses in noble houses can’t count on glory and splendour lasting for ever. When trouble comes, they’re done for. Only the Merciful Goddess of Mercy can save those in distress, taking pity on them and delivering them from

Act, and find some way to save yourself. Why do people nowadays keep calling on Guanyin, the merciful and compassionate Bodhisattva who saves the afflicted? We who have left the world may have a much harder life than ladies and young ladies in great houses, but at least we are safe from danger. We may not become Buddhas or patriarchs, but by cultivating virtue in this life we may be reborn as men in the next, and that will be much better. It’s not like being reborn a woman and having to put up with all sorts of indignities and troubles without a word of complaint. You don’t know yet, miss, what it’s like after a girl marries and has to submit to her husband all her life — that’s even worse. To be saved, all you need is sincerity. Reverend Miaoyu thought herself more talented and refined than us and looked down on us as vulgar; but she didn’t realize that only the vulgar can win salvation through piety. And now she has come to a bad end.”

This harangue struck a chord in Xichun. Not caring that the maids were present, she described how Madam You had treated her and her recent experience of minding the house. Pointing to her hair she said, “Do you take me for a woman with no will of her own who wants to cling to this pit of fire? I’ve long had this idea, but didn’t know how to set about it.”

The nun pretended to be aghast. “Don’t talk like that, miss!” she cried. “If Lady Zhen hears of it she’ll curse us to death and drive us out of our nunnery. A young lady of your character and family will marry some good husband and enjoy glory and riches all your life.”

Xichun flushed before she had finished. “If Lady Zhen can drive you out, can’t I?” she retorted.

Realizing that she was in earnest, the nun decided to goad her.

“Don’t be angry with me for speaking out of turn, miss,” she said. “But will Their Ladyships let you have your way? If you make a scene and get nowhere, that would be awkward. We only have your best interests at heart.”

“We’ll see,” was Xichun’s answer.

Caiping, disturbed by this talk, signalled to the nun to leave. The nun, taking the hint, was only too glad to beat a retreat as she was afraid of getting into trouble. So she took her leave. Xichun did not press her to stay, but observed sarcastically, “Do you imagine yours is the only nunnery in the world?”

The nun dared not reply to this and left.

Caiping, afraid she might be held to blame if trouble came of this, quietly reported to Madam You, “The four young lady is still set on shaving off her hair. She’s not really ill, just resentful of her fate. Do be careful, madam, that she doesn’t do anything drastic, or we shall be held responsible.”

“She doesn’t really want to leave home,” said Madam You. “It’s just that, with the master away, she’s set on making things difficult for me. Well, let her do as she likes.” Caiping and the other maids could only try to talk Xichun round. But as the days went by she refused to eat, simply insisting that she must shave her head. The maids, unable to cope, had to report this everywhere.

Lady Xing and Lady Wang both remonstrated with her several times, but she was too bemused to listen to reason.

They were on the point of telling Jia Zheng when it was announced that Lady Zhen had brought her son Baoyu to call. They hurried out to welcome her and took her to Lady Wang’s apartments, where after an exchange of greetings they chatted. No details are given. Lady Wang mentioned that this Baoyu was the image of her own son, and asked him to be invited in. The maid sent to fetch him came back to report, “Master Zhen is in the outer study having a talk with the master. They’re getting on so well that he’s sent to ask our Second Master and Third Master to join them, and Master Lan is to have a meal outside with them before coming in.” Then lunch was served inside.

Jia Zheng had been struck by Zhen Baoyu’s resemblance to his own son. And when he tested him he found him so quick and intelligent that he was quite impressed. For this reason he sent for Baoyu, Jia Huan and Jia Lan to profit by this good example.

He also sent for Baoyu to come and compare the two of them. Baoyu, complying with his father’s summons, had put on plain clothes and now came out with his younger brother and nephew. At sight of Zhen Baoyu he felt as if they were old acquaintances, and the other young man had the same impression. They exchanged bows, after which Jia Huan and Jia Lan came forward to greet him. Jia Zheng, who had been sitting on the floor, would have invited Zhen Baoyu to take the seat on the chair, but as a junior the latter dared not take it and instead sat on a cushion on the floor. Now that Baoyu and the other boys had joined them, he could not very well sit with Jia Zheng; yet being of a younger generation than Jia Zheng, he could not ask Baoyu and the others to remain standing. Realizing the awkwardness of the situation, Jia Zheng rose to his feet and after a few remarks ordered a meal to be served.

“You must excuse me,” he said. “I shall leave my foolish sons to keep you company and benefit by your superior conversation.”

“Please don’t stand on ceremony, uncle,” begged Zhen Baoyu. “I was just hoping to learn from my cousins.”

After a few polite rejoinders Jia Zheng withdrew to his inner study. When Zhen Baoyu would have seen him out he demurred, and Baoyu and the others hurried out to the threshold of the library to stand watching until he had gone, before returning to urge Zhen Baoyu to take a seat. Then they exchanged conventional civilities, which need not be repeated, about their long-standing mutual admiration.

Now Jia Baoyu, recalling his dream and knowing Zhen Baoyu’s reputation, had assumed that they must be kindred spirits and so had found a true friend. But as this was their first meeting he had to observe the proprieties, especially with Jia Huan and Jia Lan present. So he simply expressed his admiration as effusively as possible.

“I have long known of your distinguished reputation, but had no chance to benefit by your instruction,” he said. “Now that we have met, I can see that you are truly an immortal descended to earth.”

Zhen Baoyu for his part knew Jia Baoyu’s reputation, and this first meeting confirmed his impression. “He can study with me, but cannot follow the same path,” he reflected. “Still, since he has the same name and looks as myself, we must be old friends from the Rock of Rebirth. Now that I have some understanding of the truth, why not reason with him? But not knowing yet whether we see eye to eye, I must proceed cautiously.”

He replied, “I have long known of your talent, cousin. You are the most refined and cultured of tens of thousands. I on the contrary am a vulgar, mediocre fool, who by a coincidence has the same name. I feel I’ve defiled your name.”

“So his heart is the same as mine,” thought Jia Baoyu. “But we’re both men, not pure and innocent girls. Why should he take me for a girl?”

He answered, “Your too flattering praise abashes me. I am a coarse, stupid fellow, a mere worthless stone. How dare I compare myself to you, who are so noble and lofty — you truly live up to your name!”

Zhen Baoyu said, “In my youth, not knowing my own limitations, I imagined that I could distinguish myself. Little did I expect my family to decline so that in the last few years I’ve been even more worthless than a brick or tile. Though I’ve not exactly experienced hardship, I’ve learned a little about the ways of the world and human feelings. You, cousin, have had everything you could wish for, good food and fine clothes; so your literary compositions and statecraft must be outstanding. That is why your father dotes on you, regarding you as a treasure. That is why I said you live up to your name.”

Jia Baoyu, finding this talk too reminiscent of careerists, was wondering how to reply when Jia Huan, annoyed at being left out of the conversation, interjected. But Jia Lan, who agreed with what had been said, remarked:

“What you say may be over-modest, uncle, but when it comes to literary compositions and statecraft, only genuine learning acquired through training counts. Young as I am, I don’t know what writing is; yet on thinking over the books I’ve read, I realize that good food and fine clothes are not a hundredth part as important as a good reputation.”

Before Zhen Baoyu could answer, Jia Baoyu was more disgusted than ever.

“Since when has the boy started talking such nonsense?” he wondered.

“I’ve heard that you too, cousin, have nothing but contempt for vulgar worldlings, and that you have your own original ideas. I was hoping that today, meeting you for the first time, I might learn from you how to transcend the vulgar and approach perfection, so as to cleanse myself of common prejudices and see things in a new light. But I see you take me for a fool and are merely fobbing me off with conventional talk.”

Zhen Bao-yu realized that Jia Bao-yu suspected him of being an impostor because he knew how he himself had felt when younger. He decided to clear up the misunderstanding and perhaps even make a friend in the process.

“There is truth in what you say, cousin. But when I was younger I also detested those worn-out platitudes. As I grow older, however, and my father has retired from office and is disinclined to receive guests, delegating the task to me, I have had occasion to meet many eminent gentlemen. They have all won fame and glory for their parents, and in their writings too they speak of loyalty and filial piety. They are establishing a reputation for virtue and wisdom, and in this way are proving themselves worthy of our enlightened age and of the loving care and instruction bestowed on them by their fathers and teachers. So I have gradually shed my former foolish and eccentric ideas. I am still looking, however, for a teacher and friend who can show me the way. I am very happy to have met you today, and feel sure that you will be able to help me. I meant every word I said just now.”

Jia Bao-yu found this speech more and more distasteful, but he could not very well ignore Zhen Bao-yu altogether and was obliged to make some perfunctory reply. Just then a maid came in to announce that if the gentlemen in the study had finished their meal, Master Zhen was to go inside to see the ladies. Bao-yu seized this opportunity to invite Zhen Bao-yu to accompany him, and they went in, followed by Jia Huan and Jia Lan.

When they entered, Bao-yu observed that Lady Zhen was sitting in the place of honour, and paid his respects to her first. Jia Huan and Jia Lan paid theirs to Lady Wang. Then Zhen Bao-yu paid his to Lady Wang. The two mothers and their two sons were formally introduced to one another. Although Bao-yu was a married man, Lady Zhen was an old lady and a relative of long standing; and as Bao-yu looked exactly like her own son, she could not help feeling drawn towards him. Lady Wang for her part was naturally predisposed to like Zhen Bao-yu. She took him by the hand and questioned him about this and that, thinking to herself that he seemed rather more mature than her own Bao-yu. She turned to look at Jia Lan and observed how exceptionally handsome and refined he was too. He might not be the equal of the two Bao-yus, but he was not far behind. Only Jia Huan seemed by comparison somewhat oafish, and she could not help showing a hint of favouritism.

The sight of the two Bao-yus together caused a great stir among the assembled company.

“What a strange phenomenon!” they exclaimed. “The same name is coincidence enough; but to look identical as well! Luckily our Bao-yu is in mourning, or dressed the same we’d never be able to tell them apart!”

Nightingale for one was quite carried away by the sight, and her thoughts turned to Dai-yu.

“What a shame Miss Lin is dead! If she were still alive, she could have been married to this Zhen Bao-yu and might have been quite willing...”

Her thoughts were interrupted by Lady Zhen.

“The other day my husband came home and mentioned that our Bao-yu is old enough to be married. He was hoping that Sir Zheng might help by looking out for a suitable family.”

Lady Wang had taken a great liking to Zhen Bao-yu and replied without a moment’s hesitation:

“I was thinking myself of a match for your son. There are four girls in our family. Three of them are out of the question: one is dead, two are married. Then there is my nephew Zhen’s younger sister; but I’m afraid she is a little too young for your son. My daughter-in-law Li Wan has two cousins, both very presentable young ladies. The second one is already engaged, but the third would be a perfect match for your son. One of these days I shall propose the match. The only thing is that their family is not as well off as it used to be.”

“Please don’t mention that,” protested Lady Zhen. “What have we to offer ourselves? We should be afraid of you thinking us too poor!”

“As it happens,” said Lady Wang, “your family has just had an imperial audience and been reinstated. I am sure that not only will you recover your former position, you will rise to greater heights than ever before.”

“May it be as you say!” replied Lady Zhen with a smile.

So she begs you, madam, to act as go-between.”

When Chen Pao-yu heard them speak of a match he took his leave, and Pao-yu and the others had to escort him to the study. Finding Chia Cheng there, they exchanged a few words standing until a servant from the Chen family came in to announce, “Her Ladyship is leaving. Will you please come back, sir?”

Then Chen Pao-yu took his leave. Chia Cheng ordered Pao-yu, Chia Huan and Chia Lan to see him out, and no more of this.

Now ever since Pao-yu’s meeting with Chen Pao-yu’s father, who had told him that his son was coming to the capital, he had been looking forward impatiently to this encounter. He had hoped today to find a kindred spirit, but to his disappointment their talk had shown them to be utterly incompatible. He went back to his own room glumly and simply sat there speechless, not even smiling, in a daze.

Pao-chai asked him, “Is that Chen Pao-yu really like you?”

“In appearance he is, but as for conversation, he doesn’t know anything. He’s just another careerist.”

“You’re misjudging him again,” she protested. “How can you call him a careerist?”

“He talked for hours without one word that showed true understanding, just harping on ‘literary compositions and statecraft’ and ‘loyalty and filial piety.’ Isn’t that the mark of a careerist? The pity is that he’s been given this appearance too. It makes me feel like getting rid of my own face.”

Pao-chai laughed, “What nonsense! How can you get rid of your face? Besides, what he said was perfectly correct. A man should want to distinguish himself. Who but you would be so perverse? Instead of admitting your own lack of spirit, you call other people careerists.”

Already disgusted by Chen Pao-yu’s remarks, Pao-yu was further exasperated by this dressing-down from Pao-chai. He lapsed into a gloomy, dazed state, and his old trouble seemed to be recurring. He said not a word but simply chuckled foolishly. Pao-chai, not knowing what ailed him, paid no attention, simply assuming that her comments had made him sneer. But from that day on he became more and more deranged, and even Hsi-jen’s teasing failed to elicit a response. After a night of this, the next day when he got up he was so listless he seemed to have had a relapse of his previous illness.

One day, because Hsi-chun was determined to shave her head and become a nun, and Madam Yu could not prevent this, Lady Wang was informed. Hsi-chun had threatened to kill herself unless they agreed, and although attendants watched her day and night this was no permanent solution. Chia Cheng stamped his foot and sighed.

“What have the East Mansion people been up to,” he exclaimed, “to land us in such a predicament?”

He summoned Chia Jung and reprimanded him, ordering him to tell his mother, “She must reason with the girl. If Hsi-chun insists on this, then she’s no daughter of our house!”

However, instead of helping, Madam Yu’s remonstrances made Hsi-chun more desperate.

“A girl can’t stay all her life in her own home,” she said. “If I were to end like Second Sister, that would worry my uncle and aunt; and anyway she died. If you let me become a nun, as clean as if I’d died, that would be showing me kindness. I shan’t go out anywhere. I can enter the nunnery in our grounds and cultivate holiness there. If I’m in need, you can help me. And Miao-yu is the abbess there. If you agree to this, you’ll be saving my life. If not, there’s nothing for it but to die. If I achieve my ambition, when my brother comes back I’ll tell him you didn’t force me; but if you let me kill myself, when he comes back that will show you were hard on me!”

Madam Yu, who had never got on well with Hsi-chun, saw that there was reason in this and had to report it to Lady Wang.

When Pao-chai saw how distraught Pao-yu was she became very concerned and said to Hsi-jen, “How could you be so careless! If Master Pao is ill you should have told me.”

“He has these relapses from time to time,” replied Hsi-jen. “He seemed all right when he went to pay his respects to Her Ladyship this morning. It’s only today that he’s been a bit strange. Madam Pao was meaning to report it, but was afraid Her Ladyship might think we were making a fuss over nothing.”

Hearing his mother scold them made Pao-yu pull himself together for fear they should get into trouble.

“Don’t worry, madam,” he said. “I’m not really ill. I just feel a bit depressed.”

“You’re subject to these attacks,” she said. “If you’d told me earlier we could have sent for a doctor to prescribe some medicine to cure you. If you go on like this and have another bad turn like the time you lost your jade, that would be a fine how-do-you-do!”

“If you’re worried, send for a doctor to have a look at me — then I’ll take some medicine.”

Lady Wang sent a maid to order a servant to fetch a doctor. So concerned was she about Pao-yu that she forgot Hsi-chun’s business. After a while the doctor came and prescribed some medicine, then Lady Wang went back to her own apartments.

A few days later, Pao-yu’s mind became more clouded; he could not even keep any food down, and the whole household was frantic. As it happened, this was the busy season for the family to start laying aside their mourning, but there was no one at home to supervise this. So Chia Yun was asked to look after the doctor for them. And since Chia Lien had no one to help him in his apartments, he invited Wang Jen to assist him with the external business. Meanwhile Chiao-chieh, who had been crying day and night for her mother, had also fallen ill. So the Jung Mansion was once again in utter turmoil.

One day, during the period when they were to start laying aside mourning, Lady Wang went to see Pao-yu and found him unconscious. In consternation they did not know what to do, but simply wept. She sent to tell Chia Cheng, “The doctor says it’s no use prescribing any more medicine, so we must prepare for the end.” Chia Cheng could only sigh. He came to look at his son and, seeing how bad he was, told Chia Lien to make the necessary preparations. Chia Lien did not dare raise any objection. He gave the order, but being short of funds was in a quandary when a servant rushed in.

“This is terrible, sir!” he announced. “Another crisis!”

“What is it?” demanded Chia Lien, aghast.

“A monk has come to the gate with the jade Master Pao lost. He’s demanding ten thousand tacls of silver for it.”

Chia Lien spat in his face.

“I thought it was something serious, the way you panicked! Don’t you know there was a fake last time? Even if this is genuine, we can’t use it now that the boy’s dying.”

“That’s what I told him, but the monk said if we give him the silver, the young master will recover.”

As he was speaking another servant ran in crying, “The monk’s gone mad! He’s forced his way in and we can’t stop him!”

“What nonsense!” swore Chia Lien. “Why didn’t you have him beaten and thrown out?”

In the midst of this commotion Chia Cheng heard the news and did not know what to do. Then more weeping was heard inside and a servant announced, “Master Pao’s breathing is very faint!”

Chia Cheng, more frantic than ever, heard the monk declare, “If you want him to live, bring me the silver!”

This reminded Chia Cheng suddenly that the monk had cured Pao-yu the last time. “Maybe this monk can save him,” he thought. “But if the jade is genuine and he demands this reward, what are we to do?” After a second thought he decided, “Well, never mind that. If only he can recover we’ll see.”

He sent to invite the monk in, but the monk had already entered and did not greet him or say a word but simply hurried inside. Chia Lien grabbed hold of him.

“These are the women’s apartments, you savage! How dare you barge in here?”

“If you delay, you won’t save him!” panted the monk.

In desperation Chia Lien cried, “Stop your howling in there! Here’s a monk!”

But they were too distraught to pay any attention. Then Chia Lien came in again, storming. Lady Wang and the others turned to see a tall monk and drew back in alarm, unable to avoid him. The monk went straight to the couch.

Pao-chai stepped aside, while Hsi-jen, seeing that Lady Wang was standing her ground, did not like to withdraw. The monk announced:

“Don’t be afraid, donors. I have brought back the jade.”

Holding it up he said, “Quick, bring out the silver, then I can save him.”

Lady Wang and the rest, too panic-stricken to think of testing his claim, answered, “If you can restore him to life, you shall have a reward.”

The monk chuckled. “Then bring it out!”

“Don’t worry,” said Lady Wang. “We shall raise enough by selling our things.”

The monk roared with laughter. Holding the jade he called into Pao-yu’s ear, “Pao-yu, Pao-yu! Your precious jade is back.”

As he said this, Pao-yu opened his eyes.

“He’s better!” cried Hsi-jen.

Pao-yu asked, “Where is it?”

The monk put the jade in his hand. He grasped it tightly, then slowly held it up for a close look.

“Ah!” he exclaimed. “At long last!”

The whole household, overjoyed, started invoking Buddha. Even Pao-chai forgot about the monk in her relief.

Chia Lien came closer too and was delighted to see Pao-yu revived. He promptly withdrew. The monk, without a word, hurried after him and took his hand to rush him along. Chia Lien had to accompany the monk to the front of the mansion, where he lost no time in telling Chia Cheng. The latter, overjoyed, bowed his thanks to the monk, who returned his greeting and sat down.

Chia Lien suspected, “He probably won’t go without the money.”

Chia Cheng, taking a good look at the monk, saw that he was not the same as the previous one.

“May I ask from what monastery you come, reverend sir?” he inquired. “What is your illustrious name? Where did you find this jade? How is it that the sight of it has cured my son?”

The monk smiled. “I don’t know anything about that. I just want ten thousand taels of silver.”

Chia Cheng, though taken aback by his bluntness, did not like to offend him.

“Very well,” he said.

“Then produce it quickly. I must be going.”

“Do sit down while I go inside to see.”

“All right. But be quick.”

Chia Cheng went in then without reporting this. He walked over to Pao-yu’s couch and saw that the boy, at sight of him, wanted to sit up but was too weak. Lady Wang made him lie down again, saying, “Rest a little.”

Pao-yu smiled and showed his father the jade.

“It has come back,” he said.

Chia Cheng gave it a cursory glance. “So I see. It has a strange origin.” Not examining it closely he said to Lady Wang, “So the jade has brought him round. How shall we reward that monk?”

“I shall give him all I have!”

“I doubt if he wants money,” put in Pao-yu.

Chia Cheng nodded. “I was thinking the same. But he keeps asking for silver.”

“Go and keep him, sir, while we decide,” suggested Lady Wang.

As Chia Cheng left, Pao-yu called out that he was hungry and wanted some congee. After a bowl of this he asked for rice, and a maid brought him a bowl. Lady Wang, afraid that this might be too much for him, would not let him have it. But he said, “It’s all right, I’m better,” and propped up he ate a bowl, then asked to sit up.

Sheh-yueh gently helped him up, and in her joy she blurted out, “What a treasure! No sooner did you set eyes on it than you got better. It’s lucky it wasn’t smashed that time!”

At this Pao-yu’s face changed. He let fall the jade and slumped back.

To know whether he lived or died, read the next chapter.

第116章 得通灵幻境悟仙缘 送慈柩故乡全孝道

话说宝玉一听麝月的话，身往后仰，复又死去，急得王夫人等哭叫不止。麝月自知失言致祸，此时王夫人等也不及说他。那麝月一面哭着，一面打算主意，心想：“若宝玉一死，我便自尽，跟了他去。”
　　不言麝月心里的事。且说王夫人等见叫不回来，赶着叫人出来找和尚救治。岂知贾政进内出去时，那和尚已不见了。贾政正在诧异，听见里头又闹，急忙进来，见宝玉又是先前的样子，牙关紧闭，脉息全无。用手在心窝中一摸，尚是温热。贾政只得急忙请医，灌药救治。那知那宝玉的魂魄早已出了窍了。你道死了不成？却原来恍恍惚惚赶到前厅，见那送玉的和尚坐着，便施了礼。那和尚忙站起身来，拉着宝玉就走。宝玉跟了和尚，觉得身轻如叶，飘飘摇摇，也没出大门，也不知从那里走出来了。
　　行了一程，到了个荒野地方，远远的望见一座牌楼，好象曾到过的。正要问那和尚，只见恍恍惚惚又来了一个女人。宝玉心里想道：“这样旷野地方，那得有如此的丽人？必是神仙下界了。”宝玉想着，走近前来，细细一看，竟有些认得的，只是一时想不起来。只见那女人合和尚打了一个照面，就不见了。宝玉一想，竟是尤三姐的样子，越发纳闷：“怎么他也在这里？”又要问时，那和尚早拉着宝玉过了牌楼。只见牌上写着“真如福地”四个大字，两边一副对联，乃是：
　　假去真来真胜假，无原有是有非无。
　　转过牌坊，便是一座宫门。门上也横书着四个大字道：“福善祸淫”。又有一副对联，大书云：
　　过去未来，莫谓智贤能打破；
　　前因后果，须知亲近不相逢。
　　宝玉看了，心下想道：“原来如此，我倒要问问因果来去的事了。”这么一想，只见鸳鸯站在那里，招手儿叫他。宝玉想道：“我走了半日，原不曾出园子，怎么改了样儿了呢？”赶着要合鸳鸯说话，岂知一转眼便不见了，心里不免疑惑起来。走到鸳鸯站的地方儿，乃是一溜配殿，各处都有匾额。宝玉无心去看，只向鸳鸯立的所在奔去，只见一间配殿的门半掩半开。宝玉也不敢造次进去，心里正要问那和尚一声，回过头来，和尚早已不见了。宝玉恍惚见那殿宇巍峨，绝非大观园景象，便立住脚，抬头看那匾额上写道：“引觉情痴。”两边写的对联道：
　　喜笑悲哀都是假；贪求思慕总因痴。
　　宝玉看了，便点头叹息。想要进去找鸳鸯，问他是什么所在。细细想来，甚是熟识，便仗着胆子推门进去。满屋一瞧，并不见鸳鸯，里头只是黑漆漆的。心下害怕。正要退出，见有十数个大橱，橱门半掩。宝玉忽然想起：“我少时做梦，曾到过这样个地方；如今能够亲身到此，也是大幸。”恍惚间，把找鸳鸯的念头忘了，便仗着胆子把上首大橱开了橱门一瞧，见有好几本册子。心里更觉喜欢，想道：“大凡人做梦，说是假的，岂知有这梦便有这事！我常说还要做这个梦再不能的，不料今儿被我找着了。但不知那册子是那个见过的不是。”伸手在上头取了一本，册上写着“金陵十二钗正册”。宝玉拿着一想道：“我恍惚记得是那个，只恨记得不清楚。”便打开头一页看去。见上头有画，但是画迹模糊，再瞧不出来。后面有几行字迹，也不清楚，尚可摹拟，便细细的看去。见有什么玉带上头有个好象“林”字，心里想道：“莫不是说林妹妹罢？”便认真看去。底下又有“金簪雪里”四字，诧异道：“怎么又象他的名字呢？”复将前后四句合起来一念道：“也没有什么道理，只是暗藏着他两个名字，并不为奇。独有那‘怜’字‘叹’字不好。这是怎么解？”想到那里，又啐道：“我是偷着看，若只管呆想起来，倘有人来，又看不成了。”遂往后看，也无暇细玩那画图，只从头看去。看到尾上有几句词，什么“虎兔相逢大梦归”一句，便恍然大悟道：“是了，果然机关不爽。这必是元春姐姐了。若都是这样明白，我要抄了去细玩起来，那些姊妹们的寿夭穷通，没有不知的了。我回去自不肯泄漏，只做一个未卜先知的人，也省了多少闲想。”又向各处一瞧，并没有笔砚。又恐人来，只得忙着看去。只见图上影影有一个放风筝的人儿，也无心去看。急急的将那十二首诗词都看遍了，也有一看便知的，也有一想便得的，也有不大明白的，心下牢牢记着。一面叹息，一面又取那“金陵又副册”一看。看到“堪羡优伶有福，谁知公子无缘”，先前不懂，见上面尚有花席的影子，便大惊痛哭起来。
　　待要往后再看，听见有人说道：“你又发呆了，林妹妹请你呢。”好似鸳鸯的声气，回头却不见人。心中正自惊疑，忽鸳鸯在门外招手。宝玉一见，喜得赶出来，但见鸳鸯在前，影影绰绰的走，只是赶不上。宝玉叫道：“好姐姐等等我！”那鸳鸯并不理，只顾前走。宝玉无奈，尽力赶去。忽见别有一洞天，楼阁高耸，殿角玲珑，且有好些宫女隐约其间。宝玉贪看景致，竟将鸳鸯忘了。宝玉顺步走入一座宫门，内有奇花异卉，都也认不明白，惟有白石花栏围着一颗青草，叶头上略有红色，“但不知是何名草，这样矜贵？”只见微风动处，那青草已摆摇不休。虽说是一枝小草，又无花朵，其妩媚之态，不禁心动神怡，魂消魄丧。宝玉只管呆呆的看着，只听见旁边有一人说道：“你是那里来的蠢物，在此窥探仙草！”宝玉听了，吃了一惊，回头看时，却是一位仙女，便施礼道：“我找鸳鸯姐姐，误入仙境，恕我冒昧之罪。请问神仙姐姐：这里是何地方？怎么我鸳鸯姐姐到此？还说是林妹妹叫我？望乞明示。”那人道：“谁知你的姐姐妹妹？我是看管仙草的，不许凡人在此逗留。”宝玉欲待要出来，又舍不得，只得央告道：“神仙姐姐既是那管理仙草的，必然是花神姐姐了。但不知这草有何好处？”那仙女道：“你要知道这草，说起来话长着呢。那草本在灵河岸上，名曰‘绛珠草’。因那时萎败，幸得一个神瑛侍者日以甘露灌溉，得以长生。后来降凡历劫，还报了灌溉之恩，今返归真境。所以警幻仙子命我看管，不令蜂缠蝶恋。”宝玉听了不解，一心疑定必是遇见了花神了，今日断不可当面错过，便问：“管这草的是神仙姐姐了。还有无数名花，必有专管的，我也不敢烦问，只有看芙蓉花的是那位神仙？”那仙女道：“我却不知，除是我主人方晓。”宝玉便问道：“姐姐的主人是谁？”那仙女道：“我主人是潇湘妃子。”宝玉听道：“是了，你不知道，这位妃子就是我的表妹林黛玉。”那仙女道：“胡说！此地乃上界神女之所，虽号为潇湘妃子，并不是娥皇女英之辈，何得与凡人有亲？你少来混说，瞧着叫力士打你出去。”
　　宝玉听了发怔，只觉自形秽浊。正要退出，又听见有人赶来，说道：“里面叫请神瑛侍者。”那人道：“我奉命等了好些时，总不见有神瑛侍者过来，你叫我那里请去？”那一个笑道：“才退去的不是么？”那侍女慌忙赶出来，说：“请神瑛侍者回来。”宝玉只道是问别人，又怕被人追赶，只得踉跄而逃。正走时，只见一人手提宝剑，迎面拦住，说：“那里走！”吓得宝玉惊惶无措。仗着胆抬头一看，却不是别人，就是尤三姐。宝玉见了，略定些神，央告道：“姐姐，怎么你也来逼起我来了？”那人道：“你们弟兄没有一个好人！败人名节，破人婚姻，今儿你到这里，是不饶你的了！”宝玉听了话头不好，正自着急，只听后面有人叫道：“姐姐快快拦住，不要放他走了。”尤三姐道：“我奉妃子之命，等候已久。今儿见了，必定要一剑斩断你的尘缘！”宝玉听了，益发着忙，又不懂这些话到底是什么意思，只得回头要跑。
　　岂知身后说话的并非别人，却是晴雯。宝玉一见，悲喜交集，便说：“我一个人走迷了道儿，遇见仇人，我要逃回，却不见你们一人跟着我。如今好了，晴雯姐姐，快快的带我回家去罢！”晴雯道：“侍者不必多疑。我非晴雯，我是奉妃子之命，特来请你一会，并不难为你。”宝玉满腹狐疑，只得问道：“姐姐说是妃子叫我，那妃子究是何人？”晴雯道：“此时不必问，到了那里自然知道。”宝玉没法，只得跟着走。细看那人背后举动，恰是晴雯，“那面目声音是不错的了，怎么他说不是？我此时心里模糊，且别管他，到了那边，见了妃子，就有不是，那时再求他。到底女人的心肠是慈悲的，必定恕我冒失。”正想着，不多时到了一个所在，只见殿宇精致，彩色辉煌，庭中一丛翠丛，户外数本苍松。廊檐下立着几个侍女都是宫妆打扮，见了宝玉进来，便悄悄的说道：“这就是神瑛侍者么？”引着宝玉的说道：“就是，你快进去通报罢。”
　　有一侍女笑着招手，宝玉便跟着进去。过了几层房舍，见一正房，珠帘高挂。那侍女说：“站着候旨。”宝玉听了，也不敢则声，只好在外等着。那侍女进去不多时，出来说：“请侍者参见。”又有一人卷起珠帘。只见一女子头戴花冠，身穿绣服，端坐在内。宝玉略一抬头，见是黛玉的形容，便不禁的说道：“妹妹在这里，叫我好想！”那帘外的侍女悄叱道：“这侍者无礼，快快出去！”话犹未了，又见一个侍儿将珠帘放下。宝玉此时欲待进去又不敢，要走又不舍，待要问明，见那些侍女并不认得，又被驱逐，无奈出来。心想要问晴雯，回头四顾，并不见有晴雯。心下狐疑，只得怏怏出来，又无人引着。正欲找原路而去，却又找不出旧路了。
　　正在为难，见凤姐站在一所房檐下招手儿。宝玉看见，喜欢道：“可好了，原来回到自己家里了。怎么一时迷乱如此？”急奔前来说：“姐姐在这里么？我被这些人捉弄到这个分儿，林妹妹又不肯见我，不知是何原故？”说着，走到凤姐站的地方，细看起来，并不是凤姐，原来却是贾蓉的前妻秦氏。宝玉只得立住脚，要问凤姐姐在那里。那秦氏也不答言，竟自往屋里去了。宝玉恍恍惚惚的，又不敢跟进去，只得呆呆的站着，叹道：“我今儿得了什么不是，众人都不理我！”便痛哭起来。见有几个黄巾力士执鞭赶来，说道：“何处男人，敢闯入我们这天仙福地来！快走出去！”宝玉听得，不敢言语。正要寻路出来，远远望见一群女子，说笑前来。宝玉看时，又象是迎春等一干人走来，心里喜欢，叫道：“我迷住在这里，你们快来救我！”正嚷着，后面力士赶来，宝玉急得往前乱跑。忽见那一群女子都变作鬼怪形象，也来追扑。
　　宝玉正在情急，只见那送玉来的和尚，手里拿着一面镜子一照，说道：“我奉元妃娘娘旨意，特来救你。”登时鬼怪全无，仍是一片荒郊。宝玉拉着和尚说道：“我记得是你领我到这里，你一时又不见了。看见了好些亲人，只是都不理我，忽又变作鬼怪。到底是梦是真？望老师明白指示。”那和尚道：“你到这里，曾偷看什么东西没有？”宝玉一想，道：“他既能带我到天仙福地，自然也是神仙了，如何瞒得他？况且正要问个明白。”便道：“我倒见了好些册子来着。”那和尚道：“可又来。你见了册子，还不解么？世上的情缘，都是那些魔障，只要把历过的事情细细记着，将来我与你说明。”说着，把宝玉狠命的一推，说：“回去罢。”宝玉站不住脚，一跤跌倒，口里嚷道：“阿哟！”
　　众人正在哭泣，听见宝玉苏来，连忙叫唤。宝玉睁眼看时，仍躺在炕上，见王夫人、宝钗等哭的眼泡红肿。定神一想，心里说道：“是了，我是死去过来的。”逐把神魂所历的事，呆呆的细想。幸喜多还记得，便哈哈的笑道：“是了，是了。”王夫人只道旧病复发，便好延医调治，即命丫头婆子快去告诉贾政，说是：“宝玉回过来了。心里原是心迷住了，如今说出话来，不用备办后事了。”贾政听了，即忙进来看视，果见宝玉苏来，便道：“没福的痴儿！你要唬死谁么？”说着，眼泪也不知不觉流下来了。又叹了几口气，仍出去叫人请医生，诊脉服药。
　　这里麝月正思自尽，见宝玉一过来，也放了心。只见王夫人叫人端了桂圆汤，叫他喝了几口，渐渐的定了神。王夫人等放心，也没有说麝月，只叫人仍把那玉交给宝钗给他带上。想起那和尚来，“这玉不知那里找来的？也是古怪。怎么一时要银，一时又不见了？莫非是神仙不成？”宝钗道：“说起那和尚来的踪迹、去的影响，那玉并不是找来的。头里丢的时候，必是那和尚取去的。”王夫人道：“玉在家里，怎么能取的了去？”宝钗道：“既可送来，就可取去。”袭人、麝月道：“那年丢了玉，林大爷测了个字，后来二奶奶过了门，我还告诉过二奶奶，说测的那字是什么‘赏’字。二奶奶还记得么？”宝钗想道：“是了，你们说测的是当铺里找去，如今才明白了，竟是个和尚的‘尚’字在上头，可不是和尚取了去的么？”王夫人道：“那和尚本来古怪！那年宝玉病的时候，那和尚来说是我们家有宝贝可解，说的就是这块玉了。他既知道，自然这块玉到底有些来历。况且你女婿养下来就嘴里含着的，古往今来，你们听见过这么第二个么？只是不知终久这块玉到底怎么着，就连咱们这一个，也还不知是怎么着呢。病也是这块玉，好也是这块玉，生也是这块玉。”说到这里，忽然住了，不免又流下泪来。宝玉听了，心里却也明白，更想死去的事，愈加有因，只不言语，心里细细的记忆。
　　那时惜春便说道：“那年失玉，还请妙玉请过仙，说是‘青埂峰下倚古松’，还有什么‘入我门来一笑逢’的话。想起来‘入我门’三字，大有讲究。佛教法门最大，只怕二哥哥不能入得去。”宝王听了，又冷笑几声。宝钗听着，不觉的把眉头儿胳揪着发起怔来。尤氏道：“偏你一说又是佛门了，你出家的念头还没有歇么？”惜春笑道：“不瞒嫂子说，我早已断了荤了。”王夫人道：“好孩子，阿弥陀佛，这个念头是起不得的！”惜春听了，也不言语。宝玉想“青灯古佛旁”的诗句，不禁连叹几声。忽又想起一床席、一枝花的诗句来，拿眼睛看着袭人，不觉又流下泪来。众人都见他忽笑忽悲，也不解是何意，只道是他的旧病，岂知宝玉触处机来，竟能把偷看册上的诗句牢牢记住了，只是不说出来，心中早有一家成见在那里了，暂且不提。
　　且说众人见宝玉死去复生，神气清爽，又加连日服药，一天好似一天，渐渐的复原起来。便是贾政见宝玉巳好，现在丁忧无事，想起贾赦不知几时遇赦，老太太的灵柩久停寺内，终不放心，欲要扶柩回南安葬，便叫了贾琏来商议。贾琏便道：“老爷想的极是。如今趁着丁忧，干了这件大事更好。将来老爷起了服，只怕又不能遂意了。但是我父亲不在家，侄儿又不敢僭越。老爷的主意很好，只是这件事也得好几千银子。衙门里缉赃，那是再缉不出来的。”贾政道：“我的主意是定了。只为大老爷不在家，叫你来商议商议，怎么个办法。你是不能出门的，现在这里没有人；我想好几口材，都要带回去，我一个人怎么能够照应？想着把蓉哥儿带了去，况且有他媳妇的棺材，也在里头。还有你林妹妹的，那是老太太的遗言，说跟着老太太一块儿回去的。我想这一项银子，只好在那里挪借几千，也就够了。”贾琏道：“如今的人情过于淡薄。老爷呢，又丁忧；我们老爷呢，又在外头。一时借是借不出来的了，只好拿房地文书出去押去。”贾政道：“住的房子是官盖的，那里动得？”贾琏道：“住房是不能动的。外头还有几所可以出脱的，等老爷起复后再赎也使得。将来我父亲回来了，倘能也再起用，也好赎的。只是老爷这么大年纪，辛苦这一场，侄儿们心里却不安。”贾政道：“老太太的事是应该的。只要你在家谨慎些，把持定了才好。”贾琏道：“老爷这倒只管放心，侄儿虽糊涂。断不敢不认真办理的。况且老爷回南，少不得多带些人去，所留下的人也有限了，这点子费用还可以过的来。就是老爷路上短少些，必经过赖尚荣的地方，可以叫他出点力儿。”贾政道：“自己老人家的事，叫人家帮什么呢？”贾琏答应了个“是”，便退出来，打算银钱。
　　贾政便告诉了王夫人，叫他管了家，自己择了发引长行的日子，就要起身。宝玉此时身体复元，贾环、贾兰倒认真念书，贾政都交付给贾琏，叫他管教：“今年是大比的年头，环儿是有服的，不能入场；兰儿是孙子，服满了也可以考的，务必叫宝玉同着侄儿考去。能够中一个举人，也好赎一赎咱们的罪名。”贾琏等唯唯应命。贾政又吩咐了在家的人，说了好些话，才别了宗祠，便在城外念了几天经，就发引下船，带了林之孝等而去。也没有惊动亲友，惟有自家男女送了一程回来。
　　宝玉因贾政命他赴考，王夫人便不时催逼，查考起他的工课来。那宝钗袭人时常劝勉，自不必说。那知宝玉病后，虽精神日长，他的念头一发更奇僻了，竟换了一种，不但厌弃功名仕进，竟把那儿女情缘也看淡了好些。只是众人不大理会，宝玉也并不说出来。
一日，恰遇紫鹃送了林黛玉的灵柩回来，闷坐自己屋里啼哭，想着：“宝玉无情，见他林妹妹的灵柩回去，并不伤心落泪；见我这样痛哭，也不来劝慰，反瞅着我笑。这样负心的人，从前都是花言巧语来哄着我们。前夜亏我想得开，不然几乎又上了他的当！只是一件叫人不解：如今我看他待袭人也是冷冷儿的。二奶奶是本来不喜欢亲热的，麝月那些人就不抱怨他么？看来女孩儿们多半是痴心的，白操了那些时的心，不知将来怎样结局！”正想着，只见五儿走来瞧他。见紫鹃满面泪痕，便说：“姐姐又哭林姑娘了？我想一个人，闻名不如眼见。头里听着，二爷女孩子跟前是最好的，我母亲再三的把我弄进来：岂知我进来了，尽心竭力的伏侍了几次病，如今病好了，连一句好话也没有剩出来，这会子索性连正眼儿也不瞧了。”紫鹃听他说的好笑，便噗嗤的一笑，啐道：“呸！你这小蹄子，你心里要宝玉怎么样待你才好？女孩儿家也不害燥。人家明公正气的屋里人他瞧着还没事人一大堆呢，有功夫理你去？”因又笑着拿个指头往脸上抹着问道：“你到底算宝玉的什么人那？”那五儿听了自知失言，便飞红了脸。待要解说不是要宝玉怎样看待，说他近来不怜下的话，只听院门外乱嚷，说：“外头和尚又来了，要那一万银子呢！太太着急，叫琏二爷和他讲去，偏偏琏二爷又不在家。那和尚在外头说些疯话，太太叫请二奶奶过去商量。”
    不知怎样打发那和尚，下回分解。

Hearing Sheyue’s words, Baoyu fell back and once more lost consciousness. Lady Wang and the rest were so frantic that they could do nothing but weep and cry out. Sheyue knew that her unfortunate remark had caused this, but Lady Wang and the rest were too distraught to scold her. Sheyue wept as she made up her mind: “If he dies, I shall kill myself and follow him!”

But enough of her thoughts.

When Lady Wang and the others saw that their cries were to no avail, they sent servants out to find the monk and save Baoyu. However, Jia Zheng, upon going out to look for him, found that the monk had disappeared. He was puzzling over this when he heard fresh commotion inside and hurried back to find Baoyu in the same state as before, his teeth clenched and no pulse discernible, though when they felt his heart they found it still warm. Jia Zheng lost no time in sending for doctors to pour medicine down his throat and save him. But by then, Baoyu’s spirit had already left its body. Do you think he was really dead?

His spirit, faint and hazy, drifted to the front hall where he saw the monk who had brought the jade sitting there. He bowed to him, and the monk promptly stood up and taking his hand hurried him away. Baoyu followed him, light as a leaf, floating along without passing through the main gate, not knowing which way they went.

After travelling for some time they reached a wilderness, and in the distance Baoyu saw a memorial arch which looked familiar. He was about to ask the monk what it was when a woman appeared, faint and hazy. Baoyu reflected, “How can there be such a beauty in this wild place? She must be an immortal come down to earth.” As he drew closer for a better look, she seemed familiar, but he could not recall who she was. Then the woman and the monk exchanged glances and she vanished. It dawned on Baoyu that she resembled Third Sister You. “How is it she is here?” he wondered in surprise. He was about to ask the monk when the latter hurried him through the archway on which was inscribed in large characters: The Paradise of Truth. And flanking this was the couplet:

When the unreal becomes real the real becomes unreal;
Where non-existence gains existence existence becomes non-existence.

Beyond the archway was a palace gate, above which was written: Blessing for the Good, Retribution for the Wicked. Another couplet read:

Do not say that the wise and good can break karma;
Know that cause and effect are determined in previous existences.

“So that’s how it is!” thought Baoyu. “I must ask the monk what this causality means.”

As the thought crossed his mind, he saw Yuanyang standing there beckoning to him. “I’ve been walking all this time, but I’m still in the Garden,” he reflected. “Why has it changed so?” He hurried forward to speak to her, but she suddenly disappeared, which rather perplexed him. Going to the place where she had stood, he found a row of side chambers with horizontal boards bearing inscriptions, but he was in no mood to read these and simply headed for the spot where Yuanyang had been. There, the door of one of the side chambers was ajar. Not venturing to enter uninvited, he was about to ask the monk about it when he turned round to find that the monk had disappeared. Looking dazedly at the imposing building, so unlike Prospect Garden, he halted and saw on the board the words: “Awakening for the Infatuated.” The couplet on the two sides read:

Happiness, laughter, grief and sorrow are all illusory;
Longing, avarice, infatuation and attachment are folly.

Baoyu nodded and sighed. He wanted to go in to find Yuanyang and ask her what this place was, for it seemed rather familiar. Plucking up courage, he pushed the door open and went in. The room was dark and he could see no one. He was starting back in fear when he noticed a dozen or more large cases with their doors ajar. It suddenly occurred to him, “When I was young I dreamed I came to a place like this. How nice to find it again today. I wonder what is in these cases? Probably rare treasures. I’ve lost my jade, so I must look in here for it.”

place. How fortunate I am to be able to come here myself!” In his excitement he forgot his search for Yuanyang. Plucking up courage, he opened the door of the big cabinet in the place of honour and saw several albums. Overjoyed he thought, “People say that dreams are false, but this one is coming true! I’d thought I could never have this dream again, yet now I’ve found these albums. But I wonder if they’re the same ones I saw before?” He reached for the topmost album on which was written in gold “The Twelve Beauties of Jinling.” This struck him as familiar, but he could not be sure. He opened the first page. There was a painting, but it was so blurred he could not make it out. There were several columns of characters too, rather blurred also, though he could make out the words: “On the jade belt. . . .” The next character looked like lin. “Could this refer to Cousin Lin?” he wondered. He looked more carefully and saw the line: “Buried in the snow the broken golden hairpin.” In surprise he exclaimed, “Why, that sounds like Baochai too.” He read the four lines together but could not make them out. “I can’t see any sense in it,” he thought. “It must be just a cryptic reference to their names. There’s nothing strange about that. But what’s the meaning of ‘pity’ and ‘grieve’?” Then he scolded himself, “I’m here for a secret look. If I stay here day-dreaming, if anyone comes I won’t be able to see any more.” He turned the page. Lacking time to study the picture, he saw that it ended with the line: “When hare and tiger meet, from this great dream she must depart.” 1 In a flash he understood. “Yes, it’s a clear prophecy. This must refer to Sister Yuanchun. If all are as clear as this, I’ll copy them down to study them carefully. Then I shall know the life-span and fortunes of all the girls. When I go back I won’t breathe a word about it, but just keep this foreknowledge to myself to save a lot of anxiety.” He looked round but could see no writing-brush or ink-stone. Afraid too that someone might come, he leafed quickly through the album. On one page was the dim figure of a girl flying a kite, but he had no heart to look carefully. He hastily read through all twelve poems. Some were clear, some he could figure out, some baffled him; but he memorized them all. Sighing, he took up the Supplementary Register for Jinling. He read: “Blessed is the actor and lucky the girl — but the young master is out of luck.” This puzzled him until he saw the picture of a mat and flowers on it. Then he burst out sobbing.

He would have read on then, but he heard someone say, “Are you raving again, Cousin Lin? Cousin Lin wants you.” It sounded like Yuanyang’s voice, but when he turned he saw no one. He was wondering in consternation where she was when Yuanyang beckoned to him from the gateway. Overjoyed, he ran out to her. She walked so fast ahead that he could not catch her up.

“Good sister, wait for me!” he called.

She took no notice, however, and hurried on. He was panting with the effort to overtake her when he saw another beautiful place. There were towering pavilions and graceful mansions, among which he could make out the indistinct forms of many palace maids. So enchanted was he by the sight that he forgot Yuanyang. He walked through a palace gate into a courtyard full of rare flowers and exotic plants, none of which he recognized. Only a green plant surrounded by a white marble balustrade had crimson buds.

“What plant is this, so highly prized?” he wondered.

A breeze set its branches swaying; and though it was leafless and had no blossoms, its exquisite poise and charm entranced him. As he was gazing at it in rapt admiration, someone said from the gateway, “Where did this oaf come from, spying on us here?”

Peeping at the Fairy Plant!” Baoyu gave a start and turned to see a fairy maiden. He bowed and said, “I came to look for Sister Yuanyang, but lost my way and blundered into this fairy realm. Please forgive my presumption. May I ask, fairy sister, what place this is and how my sister Yuanyang came here? And did Sister Lin send for me? I beg you to enlighten me.”

“I know nothing about your sisters,” she retorted. “I’m in charge of this fairy plant and mortals aren’t allowed to loiter here.”

Baoyu would have left but could not tear himself away. He pleaded, “Since you’re in charge of this plant, fairy sister, you must be the goddess of flowers. But may I ask what is special about this plant?”

“If you want to know, it’s a long story. This plant, which grew by the Divine River, was called Vermilion Pearl. It was languishing there until the page Shen Ying watered it every day with sweet dew, so that it could live on. Then it was incarnated down below to repay this debt of gratitude with tears, and has now returned to its true form. The Goddess of Disenchantment has put me in charge here and won’t allow bees or butterflies to flirt with it.”

Baoyu could not make this out. He felt sure that he had met the goddess of flowers and must not miss this opportunity.

“So you are in charge of this plant, fairy sister,” he said. “There must be many fairies in charge of the other famous flowers, and I wouldn’t like to trouble you by asking about them. But may I ask who is in charge of the hibiscus?”

“I don’t know. Only my mistress knows that.”

“Who is your mistress?”

“The Queen of Bamboo.”

“So that’s it!” he cried. “But you may not know that this queen is my cousin Lin Daiyu.”

“Nonsense! This is the abode of divine maidens. Though she’s called the Queen of Bamboo, she’s not like the queens of old. How could she be related to a mortal? Don’t talk such rubbish, or I’ll call the guards to drive you out.”

Baoyu was nonplussed, feeling that he had made himself unclean. He was about to withdraw when he heard someone running up and calling, “The mistress wants Shen Ying invited in.”

The fairy replied, “I’ve been waiting here for him for a long time, but he hasn’t come. Where am I to find him?”

The other laughed. “Wasn’t that him who just left?”

The waiting-maid hurried out then and called, “Please come back, Shen Ying!”

Thinking she meant someone else and afraid of being caught, Baoyu took to his heels. But as he ran, a girl with a sword barred his way.

“Where are you going?” she demanded.

He was too terrified to think. Summoning up courage to look at her, he saw that it was Third Sister You. He felt a little calmer then and begged her, “Why are you joining in the hunt for me too, sister?”

“You brothers are a bad lot!” she cried. “You’ve ruined girls’ reputations and broken up marriages. Now that you’ve come here, I’m not going to let you off!”

Baoyu was desperate, hearing how viciously she spoke. Then someone behind him called, “Stop him, sister! Don’t let him get away!”

Third Sister You said, “I’ve been waiting here a long time on the queen’s orders. Now that I’ve caught you, I’m to cut through your earthly ties with this sword.”

This threw Baoyu into a greater panic. Not understanding what was meant, he turned to run away.

The one who had called out behind him was none other than Qingwen. At sight of her, torn between grief and joy, he cried, “I’ve lost my way and met enemies. I tried to run away but couldn’t find any of you. How lucky that you’ve come, sister Qingwen! Do take me home quickly.”

“Don’t be afraid,” she said. “I’m not Qingwen but have been sent by the queen to invite you to see her. I mean you no harm.”

Bewildered though he was, he felt compelled to ask: “You tell me, sister, that the Imperial Consort has sent for me. But which Imperial Consort is it?”

“You’ve no call to ask now,” replied the maid. “You’ll find out when you get there.”

There was nothing for it but to follow her. He studied her from behind. Her movements were Ching-wen’s to the life. And her face and voice were certainly hers. Why did she deny it? His mind was in a whirl.

‘Anyway, when I get there and see the Imperial Consort, even if I am in the wrong I can beg her forgiveness. Women are kind-hearted creatures and she is sure to pardon me.’

He was still thinking along these lines when they arrived at a magnificent palace, exquisitely built and resplendent with colour. In the courtyard stood a clump of green trees, and outside the gates several stately pines. A number of palace maids were standing under the eaves of the verandah. When they saw Pao-yu approaching they whispered:

‘So this is the Divine Luminescent Page!’

‘Yes,’ said his guide. ‘Go in quickly and announce him.’

One of the maids smiled and beckoned to him, and he followed her in. They passed through several apartments and came to a large hall with a beaded curtain hanging in the doorway.

‘Wait here for the Imperial command,’ said the maid.

Pao-yu obediently stood outside, not daring to utter a word. The maid went inside and shortly reappeared to say:

‘Her Highness will receive the Page.’

Another maid lifted the bead curtain, and Pao-yu saw a woman seated within, wearing a coronet and full ceremonial dress. He glanced up and thought he could discern the features of Tai-yu.

‘Oh coz!’ he exclaimed without thinking. ‘So it’s you! How I’ve missed you!’

The maid standing outside the curtain whispered reprovingly:

‘The Page will withdraw at once! Such insolence!’

Even as she spoke, the curtain was lowered again. Pao-yu wanted to go in but dared not, wanted to leave but could not bring himself to. He wanted to ask the maids for an explanation, but they were all strangers to him and seemed intent on sending him away. He had no choice but to leave. He wanted to find Ching-wen and ask her what was going on, but when he looked around for her she was nowhere to be seen. He stood there in a daze, and finally walked disconsolately out on his own. He tried to find his way back, but seemed to have lost his bearings.

He was standing there helplessly when he saw Xi-feng beckoning to him from the shadow of a building.

‘Thank goodness!’ he cried delightedly. ‘Now I’m home! How could I have got so confused?’

He ran up to her.

‘Fancy seeing you here!’ he said. ‘I’ve been most abominably tricked. And Cousin Lin refused to see me. I can’t think why.’

He reached the spot where Xi-feng had been standing, and on closer inspection saw that it was not her at all, but Chin Ko-ching, Chia Jung’s deceased wife. He stood rooted to the spot, and wanted to ask her where he could find Xi-feng, but she turned without a word and went inside. Pao-yu stood there in a daze, not daring to follow her. Finally he cried out in despair:

‘What have I done to deserve this? Why is everyone ignoring me?’

He burst into tears and was still sobbing when several guards with yellow scarves round their heads came running towards him brandishing whips.

‘Who is this man?’ they cried. ‘How dare he intrude upon this heavenly paradise! Be off with you!’

Pao-yu was too frightened to say a word. He was searching for a way out when he saw in the distance a group of ladies approaching, laughing and talking among themselves.

‘They look like Ying-chun and the others!’ he thought to himself with a surge of joy. ‘They’ve come to rescue me! I’m lost! Help!’

He was still calling out when the guards came after him again. He began running frantically, and suddenly the ladies too changed into demons and came pursuing after him.

Pao-yu was in despair, when the monk who had brought him the jade suddenly appeared, holding a mirror in his hand.

‘I am here by order of Her Grace the Imperial Consort,’ declared the monk, ‘to save you!’

He held up the mirror, and the demons vanished, leaving Pao-yu alone in a desolate stretch of open country. He seized hold of the monk.

‘I remember you,’ he said. ‘You brought me here, and then you disappeared. I’ve been having the most terrible hallucinations. I want to go home, but I’ve lost my way.’

Afterwards he saw a number of his family, but they all ignored him and suddenly turned into fiends and ghosts. Was it a dream or was it real? I beg you, reverend sir, to enlighten me.”

“While you were there,” asked the monk, “did you peep at anything?”

Baoyu reflected that since the monk had been able to take him to that fairyland, he must be supernatural too and could not be deceived. Besides, he was anxious to have this explained.

“Yes, I saw a number of registers,” he admitted.

“There you are!” cried the monk. “Having seen the registers, don’t you understand yet? All mortal attachments are due to devilish influences. Just remember carefully all that happened to you. Some other day I shall explain.” With that he gave Baoyu a shove and cried, “Back you go!”

Baoyu, losing his balance, fell with a cry of dismay.

His family, waiting by his bedside in tears, hearing this cry hurriedly called to him. Opening his eyes, Baoyu saw that he was still lying on the kang, with Lady Wang and Baochai weeping, their eyes swollen. Collecting his thoughts, he said to himself, “Yes, I have been dead.” He then proceeded to recall all that his spirit had experienced, and luckily he could remember most of it.

“So that’s how it was!” he chuckled.

Lady Wang, thinking this a return of his madness, sent maids and nurses at once to inform Jia Zheng that Baoyu had come round, but that he was deranged again. However, since he was able to talk they need not make funeral preparations.

Jia Zheng came in at once to see for himself, and was relieved to find Baoyu conscious again.

“You wretched, unlucky boy!” he scolded. “Frightening your parents like this!” In spite of himself, tears ran down his cheeks. He sighed, then went out to send for a doctor to feel the invalid’s pulse and prescribe medicine.

Sheyue, on the point of killing herself, was reassured by Baoyu’s recovery. Lady Wang told the maids to give him some longan broth, and after sipping a few mouthfuls he gradually calmed down. His mother and the others, much relieved, did not scold Sheyue but simply told them to give the jade to Baochai to put round his neck for him.

Then, recalling the strange monk, Lady Wang remarked, “It’s odd — where did that jade come from? And how strange that one moment he wanted money, the next he’d disappeared! Could he have been an immortal?”

“Judging by the way that monk came and went,” said Baochai, “the jade wasn’t found by him. I suspect that when it was lost, he took it.”

“But the jade was at home, how could he take it?” “Since he could bring it, he could take it away,” countered Baochai.

Xiren and Sheyue put in, “The year that jade was lost, Master Lin told our fortune by characters, and after you came into the family, madam, we told you that the character he used was shang ‘reward’. Do you remember?”

Baochai thought this over and said, “Yes. You said that character meant that the jade had been taken to a pawnshop. Now I understand: the top of the character is xiao ‘small’ and the bottom is kou ‘mouth’ — that doesn’t make shang; but if the top is shang ‘still’ and the bottom is bei ‘cloth’, that makes the shang of heshang ‘monk’. So a monk must have taken it.”

“That monk was certainly strange!” exclaimed Lady Wang. “The year Baoyu was ill, he came and said that we had a treasure which could cure him — meaning this jade. Since he knew that, of course there’s something special about it. And your husband was born with it in his mouth. Did you ever hear of another such case since time began? But we don’t know what will become of this jade in the end, or of him either. This jade has been the cause of his illness and of his recovery, as well as of his birth....” She broke off and could not hold back her tears.

Baoyu, who understood, said nothing but thought over his dream carefully.

At that point Xichun remarked, “The year Baoyu lost his jade, Miaoyu was invited to summon an immortal, who said, ‘At the foot of Blue Ridge Peak he leans against an ancient pine,’ and also, ‘If you would enter the gate, then with a smile you meet.’ Now that I think of it, those words ‘enter the gate’ are highly significant. The greatest of all gates is the Buddhist dharma gate — but I’m afraid Cousin Baoyu will never be able to enter it.” Baoyu laughed scornfully when he heard this. Baochai knitted her brows and stared blankly before her.

“There you go again, talking about Buddhism,” said Madam You. “Haven’t you given up yet the idea of becoming a nun?”

“I don’t mind telling you, sister-in-law, I’ve long since given up eating meat,” replied Xichun.

“Good for you, child! Amida Buddha!” exclaimed Lady Wang. “But you mustn’t have such an idea.”

Xichun said nothing. Baoyu, thinking of the line “By an ancient Buddha’s dim lamplight,” could not help sighing. Then another line flashed into his mind: “A mat on the ground, a single flower,” and his eyes turned towards Xiren. Tears ran down his cheeks. The others were puzzled by his sudden changes from laughter to sadness, and put it down to his old illness. They did not know that the sight of different things had awakened his memory, enabling him to recall the verses he had stealthily read in the Register of the Fair and Unfortunate. He kept this to himself, however, having already made up his mind. But no more of this.

When the others saw that Baoyu had come back to life and was clear-headed again, besides taking medicine daily and steadily improving till he was almost his old self, Jia Zheng was relieved of anxiety. Now that he was in mourning and had no official duties, he reflected that there was no knowing when Jia She would be pardoned, and he was uneasy at leaving the Lady Dowager’s coffin so long in the temple. He decided to have it taken south for burial, and sent for Jia Lian to discuss this.

“An excellent idea, uncle,” said Jia Lian. “It would be best to do this while you’re in mourning. Once the mourning is over, you may not be able to get away. But as my father’s away from home, I don’t like to take decisions. Your plan is excellent, but it will cost several thousand taels. We’ll never raise that sum from the yamen’s seizure of our property.”

“I’ve made up my mind,” replied Jia Zheng. “But as the Elder Master isn’t at home, I wanted to consult you. Since you can’t leave, and we’ve no one else to send, how am I to manage all the coffins by myself? I thought of taking Rong along, as his wife’s coffin is to be taken back too; and there’s also your Cousin Lin’s. The old lady’s instructions were that she should go back with her. I think we shall have to borrow several thousand taels for the trip, that’s all.”

“People are very cold-hearted these days,” said Jia Lian. “You’re in mourning, uncle, and my father’s away. There’s no one we can borrow from. We shall have to mortgage our title-deeds for a loan.”

“These houses were built with official funds; we can’t dispose of them.”

“No, not the houses we live in. But we can sell some others outside, and redeem them after you resume office. If my father comes back and is reinstated too, that will be fine. We’re only sorry, uncle, that at your age you should have to undertake such a tiring journey.”

“It’s my duty to see to the old lady’s funeral. So long as you keep things going properly here, that’s all right.”

“Set your mind at rest, uncle. Stupid as I am, of course I shall do my best. Besides, when you go south you’ll be taking plenty of staff, so not many will be left here; and we can manage our expenses. If you run short on the way, you’ll be passing Lai Shangrong’s place and can get him to help out.”

“The expenses for my own mother’s funeral — how can I ask someone else to help?”

“Very well,” replied Jia Lian, withdrawing to see about raising the money.

Jia Zheng told Lady Wang to take charge of the household while he chose a day to start the journey with the coffin. Baoyu had now recovered his health, and both Jia Huan and Jia Lan were studying hard. Jia Zheng entrusted the whole household to Jia Lian with orders to keep an eye on them.

“This is the year for the Palace Examination,” he said. “Huan can’t take it as he’s in mourning; but Lan, being a grandson, can after the mourning’s over. Be sure to send Baoyu and his nephew to take the examination. If one of them can become a Provincial Graduate, that will atone for our faults.” Jia Lian assented meekly to all his instructions.

Having given his orders to those who were to stay at home and said much more, Jia Zheng took his leave of the family shrine. Then after several days’ devotions outside the city, the coffin was embarked and he set off with Lin Zhixiao and the rest. None of their relatives or friends were notified, only the men and women of the house saw them off and then returned.

Because Jia Zheng had ordered Baoyu to take the examination, Lady Wang kept urging him to study and testing him on his lessons. And Baochai and Xiren, needless to say, gave him constant encouragement. But after his illness, although Baoyu’s mind was clearer his ideas had become so eccentric that he was a changed man. He had lost interest not only in official advancement but even in the romance between the sexes. However, as the others were unaware of this he kept it to himself.

One day, Zijuan came back after seeing Daiyu’s coffin off and sat dejectedly crying in her room.

“How heartless Baoyu is!” she thought. “He didn’t shed a single tear at the sight of his cousin’s coffin, and when he sees me sobbing my heart out he doesn’t try to comfort me, just stares at me and smiles. All his honeyed words in the past were meant to fool us. Luckily I saw through him the other night, or I might have been taken in again! But there’s one thing I can’t figure out. Nowadays he seems cold even to Xiren. And though the young mistress never cared for demonstrativeness, don’t Sheyue and the others complain? Most girls are too gullible. All the anxiety we’ve been through will come to nothing — who knows what the end will be?”

She was thinking this when Wu’er came in to see her. Noticing that Zijuan’s face was streaked with tears, she said, “Are you crying again for Miss Lin, sister? I think, where men are concerned, seeing is believing. I’d always heard that Master Bao was especially good to girls, and that’s why my mother took so much trouble to get me into the Garden. But since coming here, though I’ve waited on him several times when he was ill and done my very best, now that he’s better he hasn’t a single kind word for me; in fact, he won’t even look at me properly.”

Zijuan could not help smiling at this.

“You silly thing!” she cried. “What do you want him to do for you? Aren’t you ashamed of yourself, a girl, talking such nonsense? He has a wife and two concubines now, but he pays no attention to any of them — why should he have time for you?” Teasingly she pointed one finger at Wu’er. “Tell me, what relation are you to him?”

This made Wu’er blush to the roots of her hair. She was trying to explain that she had not meant that Baoyu should be attentive to her, only that recently he seemed indifferent to everyone, when confused shouting was heard outside.

“That monk is here again,” people were yelling. “He’s demanding that ten thousand taels of silver! Her Ladyship is frantic. She’s sent for Master Lian to talk to him, but he’s not at home. The monk is raving madly out there. Her Ladyship wants Madam Lian to go and discuss what to do.”

If you want to know how they got rid of the monk, read the next chapter.

第117章 阻超凡佳人双护玉 欣聚党恶子独承家

话说王夫人打发人来叫宝钗过去商量，宝玉听见说是和尚在外头，赶忙的独自一人走到前头，嘴里乱嚷道：“我的师父在那里？”叫了半天，并不见有和尚，只得走到外面。见李贵将和尚拦住，不放他进来。宝玉便说道：“太太叫我请师父进去。”李贵听了，松了手，那和尚便摇摇摆摆的进来。宝玉看见那僧的形状与他死去时所见的一般，心里早有些明白了，便上前施礼，连叫：“师父，弟子迎候来迟。”那僧说：“我不要你们接待，只要银子拿了来，我就走。”宝玉听来，又不象有道行的话。看他满头癞疮，浑身腌破烂，心里想道：“自古说‘真人不露相，露相不真人’，也不可当面错过。我且应了他谢银，并探探他的口气。”便说道：“师父不必性急。现在家母料理，请师父坐下，略等片刻。弟子请问，师父可是从太虚幻境而来？”那和尚道：“什么‘幻境’，不过是来处来、去处去罢了。我是送还你的玉来的。我且问你，那玉是从那里来的？”宝玉一时对答不来，那僧笑道：“你自己的来路还不知？便来问我！”宝玉本来颖悟，又经点化，早把红尘看破，只是自己的底里未知。一闻那僧问起玉来，好象当头一棒，便说道：“你也不用银子的，我把那玉还你罢。”那僧笑道：“也该还我了。”
　　宝玉也不答言，往里就跑。走到自己院内，见宝钗、袭人等都到王夫人那里去了，忙向自己床边取了那玉，便走出来。迎面碰见袭人，撞了一个满怀，把袭人唬了一跳，说道：“太太说你陪着和尚坐着很好。太太在那里打算送他些银两，你又回来做什么？”宝玉道：“你快去回太太说：不用张罗银子了，我把这玉还了他就是了。”袭人听说，即忙拉住宝玉，道：“这断使不得的！那玉就是你的命，若是他拿了去，你又要病着了。”宝玉道：“如今再不病的了。我已经有了心了，要那玉何用？”摔脱袭人，便想要走。袭人急的赶着嚷道：“你回来，我告诉你一句话。”宝玉回过头来道：“没有什么说的了。”袭人顾不得什么，一面赶着跑，一面嚷道：“上回丢了玉，几乎没有把我的命要了。刚刚儿的有了，他拿了去，你也活不成，我也活不成了！你要还他，除非是叫我死了！”说着，赶上一把拉住。宝玉急了，道：“你死也要还，你不死也要还。”狠命的把袭人一推，抽身要走。怎奈袭人两只手绕着宝玉的带子不放，哭着喊着坐在地下。
　　里面的丫头听见，连忙赶来，瞧见他两个人的神情不好。只听见袭人哭道：“快告诉太太去！宝二爷要把那玉去还和尚呢！”丫头赶忙飞报王夫人。那宝玉更加生气，用手来掰开了袭人的手。幸亏袭人忍痛不放。紫鹃在屋里听见宝玉要把玉给人，这一急比别人更甚，把素日冷淡宝玉的主意都忘在九霄云外了，连忙跑出来，帮着抱住宝玉。那宝玉虽是个男人，用力摔打，怎奈两个人死命的抱住不放，也难脱身，叹口气道：“为一块玉，这样死命的不放！若是我一个人走了，你们又怎么样？”袭人、紫鹃听了这话，不禁嚎啕大哭起来。
　　正在难分难解，王夫人、宝钗急忙赶来。见是这样形景，王夫人便哭着喝道：“宝玉，你又疯了！”宝玉见王夫人来了，明知不能脱身，只得陪笑道：“这当什么，又叫太太着急！他们总是这样大惊小怪。我说那和尚不近人情，他必要一万银子，少一个不能。我生气进来，拿了这玉还他，就说是假的，要这玉干什么？他见我们不希罕那玉，便随意给他些，就过去了。”王夫人道：“我打量真要还他！这也罢了。为什么不告诉明白了他们？叫他们哭哭喊喊的象什么？”宝钗道：“这么说呢，倒还使得。要是真拿那玉给他，那和尚有些古怪，倘或一给了他又闹到家口不宁，岂不是不成事了么？至于银钱呢，就把我的头面折变了，也还够了呢。”王夫人听了，道：“也罢了，且就这么办罢。”宝玉也不回答。只见宝钗走上来，在宝玉手里拿了这玉，说道：“你也不用出去，我合太太给他钱就是了。”宝玉道：“玉不还他也使得，只是我还得当面见他一见才好。”袭人等仍不肯放手。到底宝钗明决，说：“放了手，由他去就是了。”袭人只得放手。宝玉笑道：“你们这些人，原来重玉不重人哪。你们既放了我，我便跟着他走了，看你们就守着那块玉怎么样？”袭人心里又着急起来，仍要拉他，只碍着王夫人和宝钗的面前，又不好太露轻薄，恰好宝玉一撒手就走了。袭人忙叫小丫头在三门口传了焙茗等：“告诉外头照应着二爷，他有些疯了。”小丫头答应了出去。
　　王夫人、宝钗等进来坐下，问起袭人来由。袭人便将宝玉的话细细说了。王夫人、宝钗甚是不放心，又叫人出去，吩咐众人伺候，听着和尚说些什么。回来，小丫头传话进来回王夫人道：“二爷真有些疯了。外头小厮们说，里头不给他玉，他也没法儿；如今身子出来了，求那和尚带了他去。”王夫人听了，说道：“这还了得！那和尚说什么来着？”小丫头回道：“和尚说，要玉不要人。”宝钗道：“不要银子了么？”小丫头道：“没听见说。后来和尚合二爷两个人说着笑着，有好些话，外头小厮们都不大懂。”王夫人道：“糊涂东西，听不出来，学是自然学得来的！”便叫小丫头：“你把那小厮叫进来。”小丫头连忙出去叫进那小厮，站在廊下，隔着窗户请了安。王夫人便问道：“和尚和二爷的话，你们不懂，难道学也学不来吗？”那小厮回道：“我们只听见说什么‘大荒山’，什么‘青埂峰’，又说什么‘太虚境’‘斩断尘缘’这些话。”王夫人听着也不懂。宝钗听了，唬得两眼直瞪，半句话都没有了。
　　正要叫人出去拉宝玉进来，只见宝玉笑嘻嘻的进来，说：“好了，好了。”宝钗仍是发怔。王夫人道：“你疯疯癫癫的说的是什么？”宝玉道：“正经话，又说我疯癫！那和尚与我原认得的，他不过也是要来见我一见。他何尝是真要银子呢？也只当化个善缘就是了。所以说明了，他自己就飘然而去了。这可不是好了么？”王夫人不信，又隔着窗户问那小厮。那小厮连忙出去问了门上的人，进来回说：“果然和尚走了，说：‘请太太们放心，我原不要银子，’只要宝二爷时常到他那里去去就是了，‘诸事只要随缘，自有一定的道理。’”王夫人道：“原来是个好和尚！你们曾问他住在那里？”小厮道：“门上的说，他说来着，我们二爷知道的。”王夫人便问宝玉：“他到底住在那里？”宝玉笑道：“这个地方儿，说远就远，说近就近。”宝钗不待说完，便道：“你醒醒儿罢，别尽着迷在里头！现在老爷太太就疼你一个人，老爷还吩咐叫你干功名上进呢。”宝玉道：“我说的不是功名么？你们不知道‘一子出家，七祖升天’？”王夫人听到那里，不觉伤起心来，说：“我们的家运怎么好？一个四丫头口口声声要出家，如今又添出一个来了。我这样的日子过他做什么！”说着，放声大哭。宝钗见王夫人伤心，只得上前苦劝。宝玉笑道：“我说了一句玩话儿，太太又认起真来了。”王夫人止住哭声道：“这些话也是混说的么？”
　　正闹着，只见丫头来回话；“琏二爷回来了，颜色大变，说请太太回去说话。”王夫人又吃了一惊，说道：“将就些叫他进来罢。小婶子也是旧亲，不用回避了。”贾琏进来见了王夫人，请了安。宝钗迎着，也问了贾琏的安。贾琏回道：“刚才接了我父亲的书信，说是病重的很，叫我就去，迟了恐怕不能见面！”说到那里，眼泪便掉下来了。王夫人道：“书上写的是什么病？”贾琏道：“写的是感冒风寒起的，如今竟成了痨病了。现在危急，专差一个人连日连夜赶来的，说：‘如若再耽搁一两天，就不能见面了。’故来回太太，侄儿必得就去才好。只是家里没人照管。蔷儿、芸儿虽说糊涂，到底是个男人，外头有了事来，还可传个话。侄儿家里倒没有什么事。秋桐是天天哭着喊着，不愿意在这里，侄儿叫了他娘家的人来领了去了，倒省了平儿好些气。虽是巧姐没人照应，还亏平儿的心不很坏。姐儿心里也明白，只是性气比他娘还刚硬些，求太太时常管教管教他。”说着，眼圈儿一红，连忙把腰里拴槟榔荷包的小绢子拉下来擦眼。王夫人道：“放着他亲祖母在那里，托我做什么？”贾琏轻轻的说道：“太太要说这个话，侄儿就该活活儿的打死了。没什么说的，总求太太始终疼侄儿就是了！”说着，就跪下来了。
　　王夫人也眼圈儿红了，说：“你快起来！娘儿们说话儿，这是怎么说？只是一件，孩子也大了，倘或你父亲有个一差二错，又耽搁住了，或者有个门当户对的来说亲，还是等你回来，还是你太太作主？”贾琏道：“现在太太们在家，自然是太太们做主，不必等我。”王夫人道：“你要去，就写了禀帖给二老爷送个信，说家下无人，你父亲不知怎样，快请二老爷将老太太的大事早早的完结，快快回来。”贾琏答应了“是”，正要走出去，复转回来，回说道：“咱们家的家下人，家里不够使唤，只是园里没有人，太空了。包勇又跟了他们老爷去了。姨太太住的房子，薛二爷已搬到自己的房子内住了。园里一带屋子都空着，忒没照应，还是太太叫人常查看查看。那栊翠庵原是咱们家的地基，如今妙玉不知那里去了，所有的根基，他的当家女尼不敢自己作主，要求府里一个人管理管理。”王夫人道：“自己的事还闹不清，还搁得住外头的事么？这句话好歹别叫四丫头知道，若是他知道了，又要吵着出家的念头出来了。你想咱们家什么样的人家？好好的姑娘出家，还了得。”贾琏道：“太太不提起，侄儿也不敢说。四妹妹到底是东府里的，又没有父母，他亲哥哥又在外头，他亲嫂子又不大说的上话。侄儿听见要寻死觅活了好几次。他既是心里这么着的了，若是牛着他，将来倘或认真寻了死，比出家更不好了。”王夫人听了点头，道：“这件事真真叫我也难担。我也做不得主，由他嫂子去就是了。”
　　贾琏又说了几句，才出来，叫了众家人来，交代清楚。写了书，收拾了行装，平儿等不免叮咛了好些话。只有巧姐儿惨伤的了不得。贾琏又欲托王仁照应，巧姐到底不愿意，听见外头托了芸、蔷二人，心里更不受用，嘴里却说不出来。只得送了他父亲，谨谨慎慎的随着平儿过日子。丰儿、小红因凤姐去世，告假的告假，告病的告病。平儿意欲接了家中一个姑娘来，一则给巧姐作伴，二则可以带量他。遍想无人。只有喜鸾、四姐儿是贾母旧日钟爱的，偏偏四姐儿新近出了嫁了，喜鸾也有了人家儿，不日就要出阁，也只得罢了。
　　且说贾芸、贾蔷送了贾琏，便进来见了邢、王二夫人。他两个倒替着在外书房住下，日间便与家人厮闹，有时找了几个朋友吃个“车箍辘会”，甚至聚赌，里头那里知道。一日邢大舅王仁来，瞧见了贾芸、贾蔷住在这里，知他热闹，也就借着照看的名儿时常在外书房设局赌钱喝酒。所有几个正经的家人，贾政带了几个去，贾琏又跟去了几个，只有那赖、林诸家的儿子侄儿。那些少年，托着老子娘的福吃喝惯了的，那知当家立计的道理？况且他们长辈都不在家，便是“没笼头的马”了。又有两个旁主人怂恿，无不乐为。这一闹，把个荣国府闹得没上没下，没里没外。
　　那贾蔷还想勾引宝玉。贾芸拦住道：“宝二爷那个人没运气的，不用惹他。那一年我给他说了一门子绝好的亲，父亲在外头做税官，家里开几个当铺，姑娘长的比仙女儿还好看。我巴巴儿的细细的写了一封书子给他，谁知他没造化。”说到这里，瞧了瞧左右无人，又说：“他心里早和咱们这个二婶娘好上了。你没听见说，还有一个林姑娘呢，弄的害了相思病死的，谁不知道！这也罢了，各自的姻缘罢咧。谁知他为这件事倒恼了我了，总不大理。他打量谁必是借谁的光儿呢！”贾蔷听了，点点头，才把这个心歇了。
　　他两个还不知道宝玉自会那和尚以后，他是欲断尘缘，一则在王夫人跟前不敢任性，已与宝钗、袭人等皆不大款洽了。那些丫头不知道，还要逗他，宝玉那里看得到眼里。他也并不将家事放在心里。时常王夫人、宝钗劝他念书，他便假作攻书，一心想着那个和尚引他到那仙境的机关，心目中触处皆为俗人。却在家难受，闲来倒与惜春闲讲。他们两个人讲得上了，那种心更加准了几分，那里还管贾环、贾兰等。那贾环为父亲不在家，赵姨娘已死，王夫人不大理会，他便入了贾蔷一路。倒是彩云时常规劝，反被贾环辱骂。玉钏儿见宝玉疯癫更甚，早和他娘说了，要求着出去。如今宝玉、贾环他哥儿两个，各有一种脾气，闹得人人不理。独有贾兰跟着他母亲上紧攻书，作了文字，送到学里请教代儒。因近来代儒老病在床，只得自己刻苦。李纨是素来沉静的，除请王夫人的安，会会宝钗，馀者一步不走，只有看着贾兰攻书。所以荣府住的人虽不少，竟是各自过各自的，谁也不肯做谁的主。贾环、贾蔷等愈闹的不象事了，甚至偷典偷卖，不一而足。贾环更加宿娼滥赌，无所不为。
　　一日，邢大舅王仁都在贾家外书房喝酒，一时高兴，叫了几个陪酒的来唱着喝着劝酒。贾蔷便说：“你们闹的太俗，我要行个令儿。”众人道：“使得。”贾蔷道：“咱们‘月字流觞’罢。我先说起，‘月’字数到那个，便是那个喝酒。还要酒面酒底；须得依着令官，不依者罚三大杯。”众人都依了。贾蔷喝了一杯令酒，便说：“飞羽觞而醉月。”顺饮数到贾环。贾蔷说：“酒面要个‘桂’字”。贾环便说道：“冷露无声湿桂花。酒底呢？”贾蔷道：“说个‘香’字。”贾环道：“天香云外飘。”邢大舅说道：“没趣没趣，你又懂得什么字了，也假斯文起来。这不是取乐，竟是怄人了。咱们都蠲了，倒是拳，输家喝输家唱，叫作‘苦中苦’。若是不会唱的，说个笑话儿也使得，只要有趣。”众人都道：“使得。”于是乱起来。王仁输了，喝了一杯，唱了一个，众人道好。又起来了，是个陪酒的输了，唱了一个什么“小姐小姐多丰彩”。以后邢大舅输了，众人要他唱曲儿。他道：“我唱不上来，我说个笑话儿罢。”贾蔷道：“若说不笑人，仍要罚的。”
　　邢大舅就喝了一杯，说道：“诸位听着：村庄上有一座玄帝庙，旁边有个土地祠。那玄帝老爷常叫土地来说闲话儿。一日，玄帝庙里被了盗，便叫土地去查访。土地禀道：‘这地方没有贼的，必是神将不小心，被外贼偷了东西去。’玄帝道：‘胡说！你是土地，失了盗，不问你问谁去呢？你倒不去拿贼，反说我的神将不小心吗？’土地禀道：‘虽说是不小心，到底是庙里的风水不好。’玄帝道：‘你倒会看风水么？’土地道：‘待小神看看。’那土地向各处瞧了一会，便来回禀道：‘老爷坐的身子背后，两扇红门，就不谨慎。小神坐的背后，是砌的墙，自然东西丢不了。以后老爷的背后也改了墙就好了。’玄帝老爷听来有理，便叫神将派人打墙。众神将叹口气道：‘如今香火一炷也没有，那里有砖灰人工来打墙呢？’玄帝老爷没法，叫神将作法，却都没有主意。那玄帝老爷脚下的龟将军站起来道：‘你们不中用，我有主意：你们将红门拆下来，到了夜里，拿我的肚子堵住这门口，难道当不得一堵墙么？众神将都说道：‘好，又不花钱，又便当结实。’于是龟将军便当这个差使，竟安静了。岂知过了几天，那庙里又丢了东西。众神将叫了土地来，说道：‘你说砌了墙就不丢东西，怎么如今有了墙还要丢？’那土地道：‘这墙砌的不结实。’众神将道：‘你瞧去。’土地一看，果然是一堵好墙，怎么还有失事？把手摸了一摸，道：‘我打量是真墙，那里知道是个假墙！’”
　　众人听了，大笑起来。贾蔷也忍不住的笑，说道：“傻大舅你好！我没有骂你，你为什么骂我？快拿杯来，罚一大杯。”邢大舅喝了，已有醉意。众人又喝了几杯，都醉起来。邢大舅说他姐姐不好，王仁说他妹妹不好，都说的狠狠毒毒的。贾环听了，趁着酒兴，也说凤姐不好，怎样苛刻我们，怎么样踏我们的头。众人道：“大凡做个人，原要厚道些。看凤姑娘仗着老太太这样的利害，如今‘焦了尾巴梢子’了，只剩了一个姐儿，只怕也要现世现报呢。”贾芸想着凤姐待他不好，又想起巧姐儿见他就哭，也信着嘴儿混说。还是贾蔷道：“喝酒罢，说人家做什么。”那两个陪酒的道：“这位姑娘多大年纪了？长得怎么样？”贾蔷道：“模样儿是好的很的，年纪也有十三四岁了。”那陪酒的说道：“可惜这样人生在府里这样人家。若生在小户人家，父母兄弟都做了官，还发了财呢。”众人道：“怎么样？”那陪酒的说：“现今有个外藩王爷，最是有情的，要选一个妃子。若合了式，父母兄弟都跟了去，可不是好事儿吗？”众人都不大理会，只有王仁心里略动了一动，仍旧喝酒。
　　只见外头走进赖林两家的子弟来，说：“爷们好乐呀！”众人站起来说道：“老大，老三，怎么这时候才来？叫我们好等。”那两个说道：“今早听见一个谣言，说是咱们家闹出事来了。心里着急，赶到里头打听去，并不是咱们。”众人道：“不是咱们就完了，为什么不就来？”那两个说道：“虽不是咱们，也有些干系。你们知道是谁？就是贾雨村老爷。我们今儿进去，看见带着锁子，说要解到三法司衙门里审问去呢。我们见他常在咱们家里来往，恐有什么事，便跟了去打听。”贾芸道：“到底老大用心，原该打听听。你且坐下喝一杯再说。”两人让了一回，便坐下喝着酒，道：“这位雨村老爷，人也能干，也会钻营，官也不小了，只是贪财。被人家参了个‘婪索属员’的几款。如今的万岁爷是最圣明最仁慈的，独听了一个‘贪’字，或因遭塌了百姓，或因恃势欺良，是极生气的，所以旨意便叫拿问。若问出来了，只怕搁不住；若是没有的事，那参的人也不便。如今真真是好时候！只要有造化，做个官儿就好。”众人道：“你的哥哥就是有造化的，现做知县，还不好么？”赖家的说道：“我哥哥虽是做了知县，他的行为只怕也保不住怎么样呢。”众人道：“手也长么？”赖家的点点头儿，便举起杯来喝酒。
　　众人又道：“里头还听见什么新闻？”两人道：“别的事没有，只听见海疆的贼寇拿住了好些，也解到法司衙门里审问。还审出好些贼寇，也有藏在城里的，打听消息，抽空儿就劫抢人家。如今知道朝里那些老爷们都是能文能武，出力报效，所到之处，早就消灭了。”众人道：“你听见有在城里的，不知审出咱们家失盗的一案来没有？”两人道：“倒没有听见，恍惚有人说是有个内地里的人，城里犯了事，抢了一个女人下海去了，那女人不依，被这贼寇杀了。那贼寇正要逃出关去，被官兵拿住了，就在拿获的地方正了法了。”众人道：“咱们栊翠庵的什么妙玉，不是叫人抢去？不要就是他罢？”贾环道：“必是他。”众人道：“你怎么知道？”贾环道：“妙玉这个东西是最讨人嫌的，他一日家捏酸，见了宝玉就眉开眼笑了。我若见了他，他从不拿正眼瞧我一瞧，真要是他，我才趁愿呢！”众人道：“抢的人也不少，那里就是他？”贾芸说：“有点信儿。前日有个人说他庵里的道婆做梦，说看见是妙玉叫人杀了。”众人笑道：“梦话算不得。”邢大舅道：“管他梦不梦，咱们快吃饭罢，今夜做个大输赢。”众人愿意，便吃毕了饭，大赌起来。
    赌到三更多天，只听见里头乱嚷，说是：“四姑娘合珍大奶奶拌嘴，把头发都铰了。赶到邢夫人、王夫人那里去磕了头，说是要求容他做尼姑呢，送他一个地方儿；若不容他，他就死在眼前。那邢、王两位太太没主意，叫请蔷大爷、芸二爷进去。”贾芸听了，便知是那回看家的时候起的念头，想来是劝不过来的了，便合贾蔷商议道：“太太叫我们进去，我们是做不得主的。况且也不好做主。只好劝去，若劝不住，只好由他们罢。咱们商量了写封书给琏二叔，便卸了我们的干系了。”两人商量定了主意，进去见了邢、王两位太太，便假意的劝了一回。无奈惜春立意必要出家，就不放他出去，只求一两间净屋子，给他诵经拜佛。尤氏见他两个不肯作主，又怕惜春寻死，自己便硬做主张，说是：“这个不是索性我耽了罢，说我做嫂子的容不下小姑子，逼的他出了家了，就完了！若说到外头去呢，断断使不得；若在家里呢，太太们都在这里，算我的主意罢。叫蔷哥儿写封书子给你珍大爷、琏二叔就是了。”贾蔷等答应了。
    不知邢、王二夫人依与不依，下回分解。

Lady Wang had sent to ask Baochai to come and discuss something with her. When Baoyu heard that the monk was at the outer gate he hurried out alone, crying, “Where is my master?” He called for a long time but could not see the monk, so he went out. There he found Li Gui barring the monk’s way and refusing to admit him.

Baoyu said, “My mistress has ordered me to invite the master in.”

At that, Li Gui let go and the monk swaggered in. When Baoyu saw that he looked exactly the same as the monk he had met after his trance, he had a vague inkling of the truth. Stepping forward he bowed, crying, “Master, your disciple is late in greeting you.”

The monk said, “I don’t want you to receive me. Just give me silver and I’ll be off.”

This did not sound like the talk of a holy man to Baoyu. Seeing the scabs on his head and his tattered, filthy clothes, he reflected, “As the proverb says, ‘A true adept does not show his face; he who shows his face is no true adept.’ Still, I mustn’t offend him. I’d better promise him money and sound him out.”

So he said, “Don’t be so impatient, master. My mother is making arrangements. Please take a seat and wait a little. May I ask if you come from the Illusory Land?”

“What is that ‘Illusory Land’? I come from where I come and go where I go. I’ve brought back your jade. Let me ask you, where did that jade of yours come from?”

Baoyu could not answer. The monk smiled.

“Don’t you even know your own origin? Why ask me?”

Baoyu, intelligent enough in the past, had now seen through the vanity of life though he did not know his own origin. The monk’s question struck home like a blow on the head.

“You don’t need silver,” he cried. “I’ll return the jade to you.”

“All right, give it back,” said the monk.

Without another word Baoyu hurried inside. Reaching his own compound and finding that Baochai and Xiren had gone to Lady Wang’s apartments, he took the jade from his bedside and ran out again. He bumped into Xiren, nearly knocking her over.

“The mistress says it’s good of you to keep the monk company,” she told him. “She means to give him some silver; what have you come back for?”

“Hurry up and tell her there’s no need to give him silver. I’m giving him back the jade instead.”

When Xiren heard this she caught hold of him and cried, “That will never do! That jade is your life. If he takes it away, you’ll fall ill again.”

“I shan’t fall ill now. I know my own heart. What do I need the jade for?” He pushed her away and was about to go when Xiren, frantic, ran after him calling, “Come back! I’ve something to tell you.”

He turned his head. “There’s nothing more to say.”

Xiren in desperation, running after him, cried, “When you lost that jade last time, it nearly cost me my life. Now that it’s been found, if he takes it away you’ll die and I shall die too! If you want to give it back, you’ll have to kill me first!” She caught up with him and seized hold of him.

“If you die I shall still return it; if you don’t die I shall still return it!” he retorted. Pushing her away with all his might, he tried to wrench free. But Xiren threw both arms around his waist and, sobbing and screaming, would not let him go.

Some maids inside, hearing the uproar, hurried out. They were shocked by the scene. Xiren was sobbing, “Quick, tell the mistress! Master Bao’s giving the jade to the monk!”

The maids flew to report this to Lady Wang. And Baoyu, growing more frantic, prised open Xiren’s hands.

But Aroma, though hurt, refused to let go. And now Zijuan, hearing from the inner room that Baoyu meant to give his jade to the monk, was even more frantic than the others and forgot her usual reserve. She ran out to help Aroma hold him fast. Although Baoyu was a man and struggling with all his might, the two girls clung to him so desperately that he could not break away.

“Fancy hanging on to me like this, just for that piece of jade!” he sighed. “If I go off by myself, what will you do then?”

This made Aroma and Zijuan burst out sobbing.

At this impasse the arrival was announced of Lady Wang and Baochai, who hurried in. At the sight of Baoyu struggling with the girls, his mother cried tearfully, “Are you out of your mind again?”

Realizing that he could not escape now that she had come, Baoyu smiled apologetically.

“Why should this upset you, madam?” he asked. “They’re always making a fuss over nothing. I was saying that monk is most unreasonable, insisting on ten thousand taels of silver and not a tael less. I got angry and came in, meaning to give him this jade and tell him it’s a sham — what do we want with it? If he sees we don’t set store by it, we can give him a little something and he’ll go away.”

“I thought you really meant to give it back to him!” she exclaimed. “Well, if that’s the case, all right. But why didn’t you tell them clearly, instead of reducing them to this state?”

“That sounds plausible,” put in Baochai. “But if you’d really given him the jade, that monk’s so eccentric it might have caused more trouble at home — that would never do. As for money, if we pawn my ornaments we should be able to raise enough.”

“Very well,” said Lady Wang. “Let’s do it that way.” Baoyu made no comment.

Then Baochai walked up to him and took the jade from his hand.

“There’s no need for you to go out,” she said. “I’ll discuss it with the mistress and we’ll pay him.”

“It’s all right not to give him the jade, but I must see him again,” insisted Baoyu.

Still Aroma and Zijuan would not let him go. However, Baochai saw the situation clearly.

“Let him go,” she said. “You can just leave him to us.”

Aroma had to release him then.

Baoyu smiled. “So all you care about is the jade, not me! Well, now that you’ve let me go, I’ll go off with him. See what good that jade will do you!”

Aroma was frantic again and would have grabbed him, but not liking to appear too forward in front of Lady Wang and Baochai she let him slip away. She told a young maid to go to the inner gate and send Beiming and other pages to keep an eye on the Second Master, who was not in his right mind, she said. The maid assented and went out.

Lady Wang and Baochai, having sat down again, asked Aroma to explain what had happened. When she repeated Baoyu’s words they were very uneasy, and sent to order the servants to wait on him and listen to what the monk said. Presently the maid came back to report, “The Second Master really seems out of his mind. The pages outside say that, not having given him the jade, there’s nothing he can do; but now he’s gone out and is begging the monk to take him along.”

“This is monstrous!” cried Lady Wang. “What did the monk say?”

“He said, ‘I want the jade, not the man.’”

“Not the silver?” asked Baochai.

“That wasn’t mentioned. Later the monk and the Second Master chatted and laughed together, but they said a good deal that the pages outside couldn’t understand.”

“Stupid creatures!” fumed Lady Wang. “They could make nothing of it? They could at least have memorized it!” She ordered the maid, “Go and fetch one of those pages.” The maid assented and went out.

and stood below the verandah to pay his respects through the window. Lady Wang asked him: “You may not have understood what the monk and Master Bao were saying, but couldn’t you at least learn to repeat it?”

“All I heard,” replied the servant, “was something about Great Waste Mountain and Greensickness Peak, and the Land of Illusion and severing the ties of earth. None of it made any sense to me.”

Lady Wang was equally nonplussed. Bao-chai was aghast, and stared blankly into space, unable to utter a single word.

They were just about to send some servants to drag Bao-yu in, when in he came himself with a happy smile on his face.

“It’s all settled!” he announced. “It’s all settled!”

Bao-chai was still in a daze. Lady Wang asked Bao-yu: “What is all this nonsense you are talking?”

“Oh, so now that I’m being serious you call it nonsense! The fact is, that monk and I are old acquaintances. He only came to see me. He didn’t really want money at all. He was only trying to put us to the test. So when I explained things to him, he went away again, of his own accord. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Lady Wang did not believe him and questioned the servant through the window. The servant went out to the front to make further enquiries, and returned to report:

“It’s true, the monk has gone. He said: “Please don’t worry, ladies. I never wanted any money. All I ask is that Master Bao pay me a visit from time to time. Everything is predestined. There is a reason for all that happens.’”

“So he was a good monk after all!” exclaimed Lady Wang. “Did you ask him where he lives?”

“The men at the gate said he told them that Master Bao would know,” replied the servant.

“Well, where does he live?” Lady Wang asked Bao-yu.

Bao-yu smiled.

“The place he mentioned… It could be far, or it could be near.”

Before he could say any more, Bao-chai interrupted:

“Stop talking such rubbish! You must wake up to your responsibilities! You know that Father and Mother have set their hearts on you, and Father’s instructions were that you should work hard and make a successful career for yourself.”

“But isn’t that exactly what I am talking about?” protested Bao-yu. “Don’t you know the saying: ‘If one son leaves the world, seven generations of ancestors will rise to Heaven’?”

When Lady Wang heard this, she began to cry.

“What is to become of our family? One of our young ladies is set on becoming a nun, and now it seems there is another of you! What is the point of my going on living?”

She broke down and wept bitterly. Bao-chai did her best to comfort her, while Bao-yu said with a laugh:

“I was only joking! And now you’ve taken me seriously!”

“Is that a fit subject for a joke?” sobbed Lady Wang.

In the midst of this commotion, a maid came in to announce:

“Mr Lian is back. He seems very upset, and would like to see you at once, ma’am.”

This gave Lady Wang another shock.

“Tell him to come in. And as Auntie is one of the family, she need not avoid him.”

Jia Lian came in and paid his respects to Lady Wang. Bao-chai came forward to greet him and ask after his health.

“I have just received a letter from my father,” said Jia Lian. “He is gravely ill, and has sent for me. If I delay, I may never see him alive again!”

As he said this, the tears welled up in his eyes.

“What is the nature of his illness?” asked Lady Wang.

“He caught a chill,” replied Jia Lian, “which has brought about a recurrence of an old chronic complaint. He is critically ill, and the messenger who came post-haste with the letter said that if I delay another day or two I may be too late. That is why I have come to tell you, Aunt. I must set off as soon as possible. But there will be no one to see to things at home. Although Qiang and Yun are a couple of scoundrels, they are men and can at least take a message if anything should happen. My own household is no problem. Autumn is always crying and making a fuss and saying she doesn’t want to stay. I have sent for her parents to take her away.”

This had saved Pinger considerable trouble. Although Qiaojie had no one to look after her, Pinger was good to her and the child was sensible, though more strong-willed than her mother.

“I hope you will keep an eye on her, madam,” he said, his eyes reddening as he took the handkerchief from his waist-pouch to wipe them.

Lady Wang remonstrated, “She has her own grandmother. Why ask me?”

Jia Lian said softly, “If you talk like that, madam, I deserve to be beaten to death. I can only beg you to be kind to me as always.” With that he knelt down.

Tearfully she said, “Get up quickly! What’s the meaning of this between mother and son? But I’m thinking, the child is growing up. If anything happens to your father, that will hold you up; and if a suitable family asks for her hand, should we wait for your return or let your aunt decide?”

“Of course, while you are at home, madam, you and Aunt Xue should decide; there’s no need to wait for me.”

“If you are going, write a note to your uncle to let him know that there’s no one at home and your father’s condition is critical. Urge him to hurry over the old lady’s funeral and come straight back.”

Jia Lian assented and was about to leave when he turned back.

“There are too few servants in our household now,” he said, “and the Garden is completely deserted. Bao Yong has gone with his master. Master Xue Ke has moved out of Aunt Xue’s compound into his own quarters. All the houses in the Garden are empty and there’s no one to keep an eye on them. Will you ask someone to check them regularly? That convent in the Garden was built on our estate. Now that Miaoyu has disappeared, the abbess in charge doesn’t like to take decisions herself and wants someone from our house to supervise.”

“How can we cope with outside business when our own affairs are in such a mess?” she replied. “Mind you don’t let Xichun know about this. If she does, she may start pestering again to become a nun. Just think — a girl from our family turning nun! That would be scandalous.”

“If you hadn’t mentioned it, madam, I wouldn’t have ventured to. But Xichun is from the East Mansion and has no parents. Her brother’s away and she can’t get on with her sister-in-law. I’ve heard that several times she’s threatened to kill herself. If she’s set on this and we thwart her, if she really does commit suicide that would be even worse than her becoming a nun.”

Lady Wang nodded. “This is really too much for me. I can’t decide. Let her sister-in-law see to it.”

After a few more words Jia Lian took his leave. He summoned the servants, gave them their instructions, then wrote a letter and packed his luggage. Pinger and the others had many exhortations for him. Qiaojie was heart-broken. He would have asked Wang Ren to look after her, but she was unwilling; and when she heard that he had entrusted her to Jia Yun and Jia Qiang she was even more upset, though she did not like to say so. She had to see her father off, then live circumspectly with Pinger. After Xifeng’s death, Fenger and Hongyu had asked for leave or made excuses to stay away. Pinger thought of fetching one of the girls from their clan to keep Qiaojie company and help look after her; but on reflection there was no one suitable. Xiluan and Sijie had been the old lady’s favourites, but Sijie had recently married and Xiluan was engaged and would be leaving soon to get married. So that was out of the question.

Jia Yun and Jia Qiang saw Jia Lian off....

They paid their respects to Lady Xing and Lady Wang, then took turns to stay in the outer study, spending their days fooling about with the servants. Sometimes they invited some friends over for drinking, or even gambling, unbeknownst to those inside the mansion.

One day, Lady Xing’s brother and Wang Zi-teng’s nephew Wang Ren came to visit and saw Jia Yun and Jia Qiang there. They could tell that they were having a high old time, and under the pretext of keeping an eye on them they too started frequenting the outer study to set up gambling and drinking parties. The only servants left in the mansion were the sons and nephews of the Lai and Lin families, who had been spoiled by their parents and knew nothing about the practicalities of household management. With their elders away, they were like ‘horses without halters’. Encouraged by the two young masters, they were only too willing to join in. The Rong-guo mansion was soon turned upside-down and inside-out.

Jia Qiang even thought of leading Bao-yu astray. Jia Yun dissuaded him:

‘Don’t go bothering young Bao. He’s not that sort. I remember one year I found him a perfect match: the girl’s father was a tax-collector, they owned several pawnshops and she was as pretty as a fairy. I took the trouble of writing him a long letter about her, but the silly fool turned it down.’

He glanced round to make sure that no one was listening, and continued:

‘He’s already carrying on with our Mrs Lian, you know. Haven’t you heard about that Miss Lin too? She died of love for him! Everyone knows that! Well, I suppose that’s fate. But he seems to have taken against me because of it, and never has much to say to me. He probably thinks I’m trying to get in with him.’

Jia Qiang nodded and gave up the idea.

Neither of them knew that since his meeting with the monk, Bao-yu had been trying to break with the world. He no longer dared to be headstrong in Lady Wang’s presence, and had grown rather distant towards Bao-chai and Aroma. The maids, not knowing this, still tried to joke with him, but he paid them no attention. Nor did he concern himself with family affairs. When Lady Wang and Bao-chai urged him to study, he would pretend to be working, while in his heart he was still pondering the monk’s revelation, and looking about him could see only vulgar worldlings. He found life at home oppressive, and in his idleness would often chat with Xi-chun. The two of them found they had much in common, and this served to confirm Bao-yu in his new convictions. He had no time for Jia Huan or Jia Lan.

Jia Huan, whose father was from home and whose mother had died, and who was largely ignored by Lady Wang, had fallen in with Jia Qiang and his set. Cai-yun tried to reason with him, but was roundly abused for her pains. Yu-chuan, seeing that Bao-yu was becoming more and more eccentric, had already told her mother that she wanted to leave. The two brothers, Bao-yu and Jia Huan, were both behaving in their own peculiar fashion, and neither would listen to anyone. Jia Lan alone studied hard with his mother, and wrote essays which he sent to old Dai-ru for correction. But recently Dai-ru had taken to his bed with an illness of old age, and Jia Lan had been obliged to work on his own. Li Wan, always of a quiet disposition, never went out except to pay her respects to Lady Wang or to call on Bao-chai, and devoted herself to supervising her son’s studies. So although there were still many people living in the Rong-guo mansion, they all kept very much to themselves and no one was in charge. Jia Huan, Jia Qiang and the others carried on more scandalously than ever, even stealing things from the mansion to pawn or sell. Jia Huan went further: he visited brothels, gambled and did every evil thing imaginable.

One day, Uncle Xing and Wang Ren were drinking in the outer study and, being in high spirits, sent for some singsong girls to help liven up their party.

‘This is too common for my taste,’ protested Jia Qiang. ‘Let’s play a drinking game.’

‘Very well,’ said the others.

‘Let’s play “Passing the Goblet Round with the Moon”,’ proposed Jia Qiang. ‘I’ll begin. The word is “moon”.’

The person with that number had to drink and compose a line of poetry with the word “gui” and another with the word “xiang.” Everyone agreed to this.

Jia Qiang drank one cup as a forfeit and said, “The cup flies so fast, it intoxicates the moon.” He counted round and the turn came to Jia Huan.

“The word ‘gui’ for the first line,” said Jia Qiang.

Jia Huan chanted:

“Cold dew steeps cassia blooms in silence without end.”

“Now the word ‘xiang’.”

“Heavenly fragrance floats far beyond the clouds.”

“This is no fun,” protested Uncle Xing. “What do you know about poetry that you put on such airs? Instead of enjoying ourselves we’re being made to feel small. Let’s drop this and play the finger-guessing game instead. The loser must drink and sing a song — that’s called ‘bitter on top of bitter.’ If he can’t sing, he can tell a joke so long as it’s amusing.”

The others agreed and fell to playing the game noisily. Wang Ren was the first to lose. He drank a cup and sang a song, which was well received. Then one of the singsong girls lost and sang the song “How Charming the Young Lady.” After that Uncle Xing lost, and when they called on him to sing he said, “I can’t. Let me tell a joke instead.”

Jia Qiang warned, “If it isn’t funny you’ll have to pay a forfeit.”

Uncle Xing drank a cup, then began, “Just listen to this. In a village there was a temple to the Dark Emperor with a shrine to the local god of the land next to it. The Dark Emperor often asked the local god over for a chat. One day the temple was burgled and he told the local god to investigate.

“‘There are no thieves in these parts,’ reported the god. ‘The guards must have been careless, letting thieves from outside steal the things.’

“‘Nonsense!’ said the Dark Emperor. ‘You’re the god of this locality. If there’s a theft, who should I ask about it if not you? Instead of catching the thief, how dare you accuse my guards of carelessness?’

“‘Even if they were careless, it’s because the temple’s geomancy is no good.’

“‘Oh, so you can tell that, can you?’

“‘Let me have a look.’

“The local god looked all round then came back to report, ‘The two red doors behind your seat aren’t secure, Your Honour. Behind my seat is a brick wall, so of course nothing can be lost. If you change the doors behind you into a wall, all will be well.’

“The Dark Emperor saw the sense in this and ordered his guards to build a wall. They sighed, ‘We haven’t even one stick of incense — where are we to find the lime and bricks and workmen to build a wall?’

“The Dark Emperor had no answer. He ordered his guards to use magic, but they were at a loss. Then the tortoise at his feet stood up and proposed, ‘You’re no good. I have an idea. Take down the red doors and at night use my belly to block the doorway. Wouldn’t that do instead of a wall?’

“‘Fine,’ said the guards. ‘That won’t cost anything and is simple and solid.’

“So the tortoise was given this job and all was quiet — until a few days later when there was another theft. The guards summoned the local god and demanded, ‘You claimed that with a wall there’d be no more thefts; how is it that now we have a wall things have been stolen again?’

“‘The wall isn’t solid enough.’

“‘Go and see for yourself.’

“The local god saw that it was a good wall. How could there have been another theft? He felt it with his hand and exclaimed, ‘No wonder! I thought it was a real wall, but actually it’s a false one!’”

The whole group roared with laughter. Even Jia Qiang could not help smiling.

“You’re a fine one, uncle!” he cried. “I didn’t scold you, why should you abuse me? Quick, pass me a cup to punish him with a big drink.”

Uncle Xing had to drink another cup, by now he was tipsy. After a few more rounds they were all rather drunk. Uncle Xing started complaining about his sister, and Wang Ren chimed in.

My young cousin’s no good either and says shocking things,” put in Jia Huan tipsily. “Xifeng is too bad the way she bullies us and tramples on our heads.”

“After all, one should be good-hearted,” said the others. “See how high and mighty Miss Xifeng was on the strength of the old lady’s favour; but now she’s come to a bad end, and left only one daughter who’s likely to pay for her sins.”

Jia Yun, thinking how badly Xifeng had treated him and recalling how Qiaojie cried at the sight of him, chimed in to abuse her too.

“Let’s drink and not talk about other people,” Jia Qiang demurred.

“How old is this young lady and what does she look like?” asked the singsong girls.

“She’s very good-looking and about thirteen or fourteen.”

“What a pity a girl like that was born into such a family! If she’d been the daughter of poor parents, her father and brothers would have become officials and made a fortune.”

“How so?” the others asked.

“There’s a very sentimental prince from a frontier fief who wants to choose a concubine. If she suits him, her parents and brothers will go there with her. Wouldn’t that be grand?”

The rest paid little attention, but Wang Ren was rather tempted. However, he went on drinking without comment.

Just then in came two young men from the Lai and Lin families.

“So you gentlemen are enjoying yourselves!” they cried.

The others stood up to greet them.

“Why are you so late, Number One and Number Three? We’ve been waiting for you.”

“This morning we heard a rumour that some trouble had broken out in our family, so we rushed off in a panic to make inquiries. But it wasn’t us at all.”

“If it wasn’t us, that’s all right. Why didn’t you come then?”

“Though it wasn’t us, it concerns someone connected with us. Guess who? It’s His Honour Jia Yucun. When we went in we saw him in chains. They said he was to be taken to the Court of the Three Judicial Offices for trial. As he’s often been to our house we were afraid this might involve us, so we went to find out more.”

“It was good of you to take so much trouble. You’d better sit down and have a drink first.”

After a show of declining, the two sat down and drank.

“This Yucun is a capable, pushy man,” they continued. “He’s a high official too, the only trouble is that he’s too fond of money. He’s been accused of extorting money from his subordinates. Our present sovereign is most sage and benevolent. The one thing that angers him is any word of corruption, if officials have injured the people or abused their power. So he’s ordered Yucun’s arrest. If these charges are proved, he’s done for; if not, his accuser will be in trouble. These are good times. If you have luck, it’s fine to be an official.”

“Your elder brother is in luck,” said the others. “As a county magistrate he’s doing all right, isn’t he?”

The Lais’ son answered, “Though my brother’s a magistrate, I’m afraid the way he carries on may not be too good.”

“Is he a grabber?” The other nodded and raised his cup to drink.

“What other news did you hear inside?” they asked.

“Nothing else, except that many coastal brigands have been caught and taken to the Court for trial. They found out that some of the bandits are hiding in the city, spying out the land so as to rob houses when they get the chance. But now that the court has learned that all our ministers are men of both civil and military ability, loyal and public-spirited, wherever they go they’ll wipe out the bandits.”

“Since you heard that some are in the city, did you find out whether they’ve discovered the ones who robbed our house?”

“No, we didn’t hear that.”

He heard a vague report that a man from the inner city who had committed some crime there had carried off a girl to the coast, and when she resisted had killed her. The fellow was caught by government troops just as he was escaping through the pass and was executed on the spot.”

“Wasn’t it Miaoyu from our Green Lattice Nunnery who was carried off?” they asked. “Could it have been her?”

“I’m sure it was,” said Jia Huan.

“How can you be sure?”

“Because that creature Miaoyu was most objectionable. She was always putting on airs. The sight of Baoyu would make her beam, but she never so much as glanced at me properly. If it was her, that’s just what I’d have wished.”

“Lots of girls are kidnapped. Why should it be her?”

“There’s some evidence,” said Jia Yun. “The other day someone told me that a old nun in her nunnery had dreamed that Miaoyu was murdered.”

“Dreams don’t count,” they retorted laughing.

“Never mind dreams,” said Lady Xing’s brother. “Let’s have dinner quick, then have a big stake tonight.”

The rest approving, they dined and started gambling again.

They were still at it after the third watch when they heard an uproar inside the mansion. It was reported: “The fourth young lady has quarrelled with Madam Zhen and cut off her hair. She’s gone to kneel to Lady Xing and Lady Wang, begging them to let her become a nun and have a place to stay. If they won’t allow it, she says, she’d rather die here and now. The two ladies don’t know what to do, and have sent to ask Master Qiang and Master Yun to go in.”

Jia Yun knew that this wish of Xichun’s dated from the time he had helped look after the house; and he felt sure she would never be dissuaded. He told Jia Qiang, “Their Ladyships have sent for us, but we can’t decide this — it’s not for us to. All we can do is try to talk her round. If she won’t listen, we’ll have to leave it to them. Let’s agree to write to Uncle Lian to report this, so as to clear ourselves of responsibility.”

Having reached this agreement they went in to see Lady Xing and Lady Wang and made a show of trying to reason with Xichun. However, she was determined to become a nun. If not allowed to leave home, she asked at least for a couple of quiet rooms where she could chant sutras and worship Buddha.

Madam You, seeing that the two young men were unwilling to take responsibility and afraid that Xichun might kill herself, made a decision herself.

“I’ll take this on,” she said. “People can say that I, her sister-in-law, drove my young sister-in-law to become a nun because I couldn’t get on with her. That will be the end of it! Of course she mustn’t move out, that would never do. But here in the house, with Their Ladyships present, let’s settle it this way. Qiang can write a letter to your Uncle Zhen and Uncle Lian.”

Jia Qiang and the others assented.

To know whether Lady Xing and Lady Wang agreed to this or not, read the next chapter.

第118章 记微嫌舅兄欺弱女 惊谜语妻妾谏痴人

话说邢、王二夫人听尤氏一段话，明知也难挽回。王夫人只得说道：“姑娘要行善，这也是前生的夙根，我们也实在拦不住。只是咱们这样人家的姑娘出了家，不成个事体。如今你嫂子说了，准你修行，也是好处。却有一句话要说，那头发可以不剃的，只要自己的心真，那在头发上头呢？你想妙玉也是带发修行的。不知他怎样凡心一动，才闹到那个分儿。姑娘执意如此，我们就把姑娘住的房子便算了姑娘的静室。所有服侍姑娘的人，也得叫他们来问。他若愿意跟的，就讲不得说亲配人；若不愿意跟的，另打主意。”惜春听了，收了泪，拜谢了邢、王二夫人、李纨、尤氏等。王夫人说了，便问彩屏等：“谁愿跟姑娘修行？”彩屏等回道：“太太们派谁就是谁。”
　　王夫人知道不愿意，正在想人。袭人立在宝玉身后，想来宝玉必要大哭，防着他的旧病。岂知宝玉叹道：“真真难得！”袭人心里更自伤悲。宝钗虽不言语，遇事试探，见他执迷不醒，只得暗中落泪。王夫人才要叫了众丫头来问，忽见紫鹃走上前去，在王夫人面前跪下，回道：“刚才太太问跟四姑娘的姐姐，太太看着怎么样？”王夫人道：“这个如何强派得人的？谁愿意，他自然就说出来了。”紫鹃道：“姑娘修行，自然姑娘愿意，并不是别的姐姐们的意思。我有句话回太太，我也并不是拆开姐姐们，各人有各人的心。我服侍林姑娘一场，林姑娘待我也是太太们知道的，实在恩重如山，无以可报。他死了，我恨不得跟了他去，但只他不是这里的人，我又受主子家的恩典，难以从死。如今四姑娘既要修行，我就求太太们将我派了跟着姑娘，伏侍姑娘一辈子，不知太太们准不准？若准了，就是我的造化了。”邢、王二夫人尚未答言，只见宝玉听到那里，想起黛玉，一阵心酸，眼泪早下来了。众人才要问他时，他又哈哈的大笑，走上来道：“我不该说的。这紫鹃蒙太太派给我屋里，我才敢说：求太太准了他罢，全了他的好心。”王夫人道：“你头里姊妹出了嫁，还哭得死去活来，如今看见四妹妹要出家，不但不劝，倒说‘好事’，你如今到底是怎么个意思？我索性不明白了。”宝玉道：“四妹妹修行是已经准了的，四妹妹也是一定的主意了？若是真呢，我有一句话告诉太太：若是不定呢，我就不敢混说了。”惜春道：“二哥哥说话也好笑，一个人主意不定，便扭得过太太们来了？我也是象紫鹃的话，容我呢，是我的造化，不容我呢还有一个死呢，那怕什么。二哥哥既有话，只管说。”宝玉道：“我这也不算什么泄漏了，这也是一定的。我念一首诗给你们听听罢。”众人道：“人家苦得很的时候，你倒来做诗怄人。”宝玉道：“不是做诗，我到过一个地方儿看了来的。你们听听罢。”众人道：“使得。你就念念，别顺着嘴儿胡诌。”宝玉也不分辩，便说道：
　　勘破三春景不长，缁衣顿改昔年妆。
　　可怜绣户侯门女，独卧青灯古佛旁。
　　李纨、宝钗听了，诧异道：“不好了！这个人入了魔了。”王夫人听了这话，点头叹息，便问：“宝玉，你到底是那里看来的？”宝玉不便说出来，回道：“太太也不必问我，自有见的地方。”王夫人回过味来，细细一想，便更哭起来道：“你说前儿是玩话，怎么忽然有这首诗？罢了，我知道了。你们叫我怎么样呢？我也没有法儿了，也只得由着你们去罢，但只等我合上了眼，各自干各自的就完了！”
　　宝钗一面劝着，这个心比刀绞更甚，也掌不住，便放声大哭起来。袭人已经哭的死去活来，幸亏秋纹扶着。宝玉也不啼哭，也不相劝，只不言语。贾兰、贾环听到那里，各自走开。李纨竭力的解说：“总是宝兄弟见四妹妹修行，他想来是痛极了，不顾前后的疯话，这也作不得准。独有紫鹃的事情，准不准，好叫他起来。”王夫人道：“什么依不依？横竖一个人的主意定了，那也是扭不过来的。可是宝玉说的，也是一定的了！”紫鹃听了磕头。惜春又谢了王夫人。紫鹃又给宝玉、宝钗磕了头，宝玉念声：“阿弥陀佛！难得，难得！不料你倒先好了。”宝钗虽然有把持，也难掌住。只有袭人也顾不得王夫人在上，便痛哭不止，说：“我也愿意跟了四姑娘去修行。”宝玉笑道：“你也是好心，但是你不能享这个清福的。”袭人哭道：“这么说，我是要死的了？”宝玉听到那里，倒觉伤心，只是说不出来。
　　因时已五更，宝玉请王夫人安歇。李纨等各自散去。彩屏等暂且伏侍惜春回去，后来指配了人家。紫鹃终身伏侍，毫不改初。此是后话。
　　且言贾政扶了贾母灵柩，一路南行，因遇着班师的兵将船只过境，河道拥挤，不能速行，在道实在心焦。幸喜遇见了海疆的官员，闻得镇海统制钦召回京，想来探春一定回家，略略解些烦心。只打听不出起程的日期，心里又是烦躁。想到盘费算来不敷。不得已写书一封，差人到赖尚荣任上借银五百，叫人沿途迎来，应付需用。过了数日，贾政的船才行得十数里，那家人回来，迎上船只，将赖尚荣的禀启呈上。书内告了多少苦处，备上白银五十两。贾政看了大怒，即命家人：“立刻送还！将原书发回，叫他不必费心。”那家人无奈，只得回到赖尚荣任所。赖尚荣接到原书银两，心中烦闷，知事办得不周到，又添了一百，央求人带回，帮着说些好话。岂知那人不肯带回，撂下就走。赖尚荣心下不安，立刻修书到家，回明他父亲，叫他设法告假，赎出身来。于是赖家托了贾蔷、贾芸等在王夫人面前乞恩放出。贾蔷明知不能，过了一日，假说王夫人不依的话，回覆了。赖家一面告假，一面差人到赖尚荣任上，叫他告病辞官。王夫人并不知道。
　　那贾芸听见贾蔷的假话，心里便没想头。连日在外又输了好些银钱，无所抵偿，便和贾环借贷。贾环本是一个钱没有的，虽是赵姨娘有些积蓄，早被他弄光了，那能照应人家？便想起凤姐待他刻薄，趁着贾琏不在家，要摆布巧姐出气，遂把这个当叫贾芸来上，故意的埋怨贾芸道：“你们年纪又大，放着弄银钱的事又不敢办，倒和我没有钱的人商量。”贾芸道：“三叔你这话说的倒好笑。咱们一块儿玩，一块儿闹，那里有有钱的事？”贾环道：“不是前儿有人说是外藩要买个偏房？你们何不和王大舅商量，把巧姐说给他呢？”贾芸道：“叔叔，我说句招你生气的话：外藩花了钱买人，还想能和咱们走动么？”贾环在贾会耳边说了些话。贾芸虽然点头，只道贾环是小孩子的话，也不当事。恰好王仁走来说道：“你们两个人商量些什么？瞒着我吗？”贾芸便将贾环的话附耳低言的说了。王仁拍手道：“这倒是一宗好事，又有银子。只怕你们不能。若是你们敢办，我是亲舅舅，做得主的。只要环老三在大太太跟前那么一说，我找邢大舅再一说，太太们问起来，你们打伙儿说好就是了。”
　　贾环等商议定了，王仁便去找邢大舅，贾芸便去回邢，王二夫人，说得锦上添花。王夫人听了，虽然入耳，只是不信。那邢夫人听得邢大舅知道，心里愿意，便打发人找了邢大舅来问他。那邢大舅已经听了王仁的话，又可分肥，便在邢夫人跟前说道：“若说这位郡王，是极有体面的。若应了这门亲事，虽说不是正配，管保一过了门，姐夫的官早复了，这里的声势又好了。”邢夫人本是没主意的人，被傻大舅一番假话哄得心动，请了王仁来一问，更说得热闹。于是邢夫人倒叫人出去追着贾芸去说。王仁即刻找了人去到外藩公馆说了。那外藩不知底细，便要打发人来相看。贾芸又钻了相看的人，说明：“原是瞒着合宅的，只说是王府相亲。等到成了，他祖母作主，亲舅舅的保山，是不怕的。”那相看的人应了。贾芸便送信与邢夫人，并回了王夫人。那李纨宝钗等不知原故，只道是件好事，也都欢喜。
　　那日果然来了几个女人，都是艳妆丽服。邢夫人接了进去，叙了些闲话。那来人本知是个诰命，也不敢怠慢。邢夫人因事未定，也没有和巧姐说明，只说有亲戚来瞧，叫他去见。巧姐到底是个小孩子，那管这些，便跟了奶妈过来。平儿不放心，也跟着来。只见有两个宫人打扮的，见了巧姐，便浑身上下一看，更又起身来拉着巧姐的手又瞧了一遍，略坐了一坐就走了。倒把巧姐看得羞臊。回到房中纳闷，想来没有这门亲戚，便问平儿。平儿先看见来头，却也猜着八九：“必是相亲的。但是二爷不在家，大太太作主，到底不知是那府里的。若说是对头亲，不该这样相看。瞧那几个人的来头，不象是本支王府，好象是外头路数。如今且不必和姑娘说明，且打听明白再说。”
　　平儿心下留神打听，那些丫头婆子都是平儿使过的，平儿一问，所有听见外头的风声都告诉了。平儿便吓的没了主意，虽不和巧姐说，便赶着去告诉了李纨、宝钗，求他二人告诉王夫人。王夫人知道这事不好，便和邢夫人说知。怎奈邢夫人信了兄弟并王仁的话，反疑心王夫人不是好意，便说：“孙女儿也大了。现在琏儿不在家，这件事我还做得主。况且他亲舅爷爷和亲舅舅打听的，难道倒比别人不真么？我横竖是愿意的。倘有什么不好，我和琏儿也抱怨不着别人。”王夫人听了这些话，心下暗暗生气，勉强说些闲话，便走了出来告诉了宝钗，自己落泪。宝玉劝道：“太太别烦恼，这件事，我看来是不成的。这又是巧姐儿命里所招，只求太太不管就是了。”王夫人道：“你一开口就是疯话！人家说定了就要接过去。若依平儿的话，你琏二哥哥不抱怨我么？别说自己的侄孙女儿，就是亲戚家的，也是要好才好。邢姑娘是我们作媒的，配了你二大舅子，如今和和顺顺的日子，不好么？那琴姑娘，梅家娶了去，听见说是丰衣足食的，很好。就是史姑娘，是他叔叔的主意，头里原好，如今姑爷痨病死了，你史妹妹立志守寡，也就苦了。若是巧姐儿错给了人家儿，可不是我的心坏？”正说着，平儿过来瞧宝钗，并探听邢夫人的口气。王夫人将邢夫人的话说了一遍。平儿呆了半天，跪下求道：“巧姐儿终身，全仗着太太！若信了人家的话，不但姑娘一辈子受了苦，便是琏二爷回来，怎么说呢？”王夫人道：“你是个明白人，起来听我说：巧姐儿到底是大太太孙女儿，他要作主，我能够拦他么？”宝玉劝道：“无妨碍的，只要明白就是了。”平儿生怕宝玉疯癫嚷出来，也并不言语，回了王夫人，竟自去了。
　　这里王夫人想到烦闷，一阵心痛，叫丫头扶着，勉强回到自己房中躺下，不叫宝玉、宝钗过来，说睡睡就好的。自己却也烦闷。听见说李婶娘来了，也不及接待。只见贾兰进来请了安，回道：“今早爷爷那里打发人带了一封书子来，外头小子们传进来的。我母亲接了，正要过来，因我老娘来了，叫我先呈给太太瞧，回来我母亲就过来来回太太。还说我老娘要过来呢。”说着，一面把书子呈上。王夫人一面接书，一面问道：“你老娘来作什么？”贾兰道：“我也不知道。我听见我老娘说：我三姨儿的婆婆家有什么信儿来了。”王夫人听了，想起来还是前次给甄宝玉说了李绮，后来放定下茶，想来此时甄家要娶过门，所以李婶娘来商量这件事情。便点点头儿，一面拆开来信，见上面写着道：
　　近因沿途俱系海疆凯旋船只，不能迅速前行。闻探姐随翁婿来都，不知曾有信否？前接到琏侄手禀，知大老爷身体欠安，亦不知已有确信否？宝玉、兰儿场期已近，务须实心用功，不可怠惰。老太太灵柩抵家，尚需日时。我身体平善，不必挂念。此谕宝玉等知道。月日手书。蓉儿另禀。
　　王夫人看了，仍旧递给贾兰，说：“你拿去给你二叔叔瞧瞧，还交给你母亲罢。”正说着，李纨同李婶娘过来，请安问好毕，王夫人让了坐。李婶娘便将甄家要娶李绮的话说了一遍。大家商议了一会子。李纨因问王夫人道：“老爷的书子，太太看过了么？”王夫人道：“看过了。”贾兰便拿着给他母亲瞧。李纨看了道：“三姑娘出了门好几年，总没有来，如今要回京了，太太也放了好些心。”王夫人道：“我本是心痛，看见探丫头要回来了，心里略好些，只是不知几时才到？”李婶娘便问了贾政在路好。李纨因向贾兰道：“哥儿瞧见了？场期近了，你爷爷惦记的什么似的。你快拿了去给二叔叔瞧去罢。”李婶娘道：“他们爷儿两个又没进过学，怎么能下场呢？”王夫人道：“他爷爷做粮道的起身时，给他们爷儿两个援了例监了。”李婶娘点头。贾兰一面拿着书子出来，来找宝玉。
　　却说宝玉送了王夫人去后，正拿着《秋水》一篇在那里细玩。宝钗从里间走出，见他看的得意忘言，便走过来一看。见是这个，心里着实烦闷，细想：“他只顾把这些出世离群的话当作一件正经事，终久不妥！”看他这种光景，料劝不过来，便坐在宝玉旁边，怔怔的瞅着。宝玉见他这般，便道：“你这又是为什么？”宝钗道：“我想你我既为夫妇，你便是我终身的倚靠，却不在情欲之私。论起荣华富贵，原不过是过眼烟云，但自古圣贤，以人品根柢为重。”宝玉也没听完，把那本书搁在旁边，微微的笑道：“据你说‘人品根抵’，又是什么‘古圣贤’，你可知古圣贤说过，‘不失其赤子之心’？那赤子有什么好处？不过是无知无识无贪无忌。我们生来已陷溺在贪嗔痴爱中，犹如污泥一般，怎么能跳出这般尘网？如今才晓得‘聚散浮生’四字，古人说了，不曾提醒一个。既要讲到人品根柢，谁是到那太初一步地位的？”宝钗道：“你既说‘赤于之心’，古圣贤原以忠孝为赤子之心，并不是遁世离群、无关无系为赤子之心。尧、舜、禹、汤、周、孔，时刻以救民济世为心，所谓赤子之心，原不过是‘不忍’二字。若你方才所说的忍于抛弃天伦，还成什么道理？”宝玉点头笑道：“尧舜不强巢许，武周不强夷齐。”宝钗不等他说完，便道：“你这个话，益发不是了。古来若都是巢、许、夷、齐，为什么如今人又把尧、舜、周、孔称为圣贤呢？况且你自比夷齐，更不成话。夷齐原是生在殷商末世，有许多难处之事，所以才有托而逃。当此圣世，咱们世受国恩，祖父锦衣玉食；况你自有生以来，自去世的老太太，以及老爷太太，视如珍宝。你方才所说，自己想一想，是与不是？”宝玉听了，也不答言，只有仰头微笑。宝钗因又劝道：“你既理屈词穷，我劝你从此把心收一收，好好的用用功，但能博得一第，便是从此而止，也不枉天恩祖德了。”宝玉点了点头，叹了口气，说道：“一第呢其实也不是什么难事。倒是你这个‘从此而止’，‘不枉天恩祖德’，却还不离其宗。”宝钗未及答言，袭人过来说道：“刚才二奶奶说的古圣先贤，我们也不懂。我只想着我们这些人，从小儿辛辛苦苦跟着二爷，不知陪了多少小心，论起理来原该当的，但只二爷也该体谅体谅。况且二奶奶替二爷在老爷太太跟前行了多少孝道，就是二爷不以夫妻为事，也不可太辜负了人心。至于神仙那一层，更是谎话，谁见过有走到凡间来的神仙呢？那里来的这么个和尚，说了些混话，二爷就信了真！二爷是读书的人，难道他的话比老爷太太还重么？”宝玉听了，低头不语。
　　袭人还要说时，只听外面脚步走响，隔着窗户问道：“二叔在屋里呢么？”宝玉听了是贾兰的声音，便站起来笑道：“你进来罢。”宝钗也站起来。贾兰进来，笑容可掬的给宝玉、宝钗请了安，问了袭人的好，袭人也问了好，便把书子呈给宝玉瞧。宝玉接在手中看了，便道：“你三姑姑回来了？”贾兰道：“爷爷既如此写，自然是回来的了。”宝玉点头不语，默默如有所思。贾兰便问：“叔叔看见了，爷爷后头写着，叫咱们好生念书呢。叔叔这程子只怕总没作文章罢？”宝玉笑道：“我也要作几篇熟一熟手，好去诓这个功名。”贾兰道：“叔叔既这样，就拟几个题目，我跟着叔叔作作，也好进去混场。别到那时交了白卷子，惹人笑话；不但笑话我，人家连叔叔都要笑话了。”宝玉道：“你也不至如此。”说着，宝钗命贾兰坐下。宝玉仍坐在原处，贾兰侧身坐了。两个谈了一回文，不觉喜动颜色。宝钗见他爷儿两个谈得高兴，便仍进屋里去了，心中细想：“宝玉此时光景，或者醒悟过来了。只是刚才说活，他把那‘从此而止’四字单单的许可，这又不知是什么意思了？”宝钗尚自犹豫。惟有袭人看他爱讲文章，提到下场，更又欣然，心里想道：“阿弥陀佛！好容易讲《四书》似的才讲过来了。”这里宝玉和贾兰讲文，莺儿沏过茶来。贾兰站起来接了，又说了一会子下场的规矩，并请甄宝玉在一处的话，宝玉也甚似愿意。
　　一时贾兰回去，便将书子留给宝玉了。那宝玉看着书子，笑嘻嘻走进来，递给麝月收了，便出来将那本《庄子》收了。把几部向来最得意的，如《参同契》、《元命苞》、《五灯会元》之类，叫出麝月、秋纹、莺儿等都搬了搁在一边。宝钗见他这番举动，甚为罕异，因欲试探他，便笑问道：“不看他倒是正经，但又何必搬开呢。”宝玉道：“如今才明白过来了。这些书都算不得什么。我还要一火焚之，方为干净。”宝钗听了，更欣喜异常。只听宝玉口中微吟道：“内典语中无佛性，金丹法外有仙舟。”宝钗也没很听真，只听得“无佛性”，“有仙舟”几个字，心中转又狐疑，且看他作何光景。宝玉便命麝月秋纹等收拾一间静室，把那些语录名稿及应制诗之类都找出来，搁在静室中，自己却当真静静的用起功来。宝钗这才放了心。
　　那袭人此时真是闻所未闻，见所未见，便悄悄的笑着向宝钗道：“到底奶奶说话透彻！只一路讲究，就把二爷劝明白了。就只可惜迟了一点儿，临场太近了。”宝钗点头微笑道：“功名自有定数，中与不中，倒也不在用功的迟早。但愿他从此一心巴结正路，把从前那些邪魔永不沾染，就是好了。”说到这里，见房里无人，便悄说道：“这一番悔悟过来固然很好，但只一件：怕又犯了前头的旧病，和女孩儿们打起交道来，也是不好。”袭人道：“奶奶说的也是。二爷自从信了和尚，才把这些姐妹冷淡了；如今不信和尚，真怕又要犯了前头的旧病呢。我想：奶奶和我，二爷原不大理会。紫鹃去了，如今只他们四个。这里头就是五儿有些个狐媚子，听见说，他妈求了大奶奶和奶奶，说要讨出去给人家儿呢，但是这两天到底在这里呢。麝月秋纹虽没别的，只是二爷那几年也都有些顽顽皮皮的。如今算来，只有莺儿二爷倒不大理会，况且莺儿也稳重。我想倒茶弄水，只叫莺儿带着小丫头们伏侍就够了，不知奶奶心里怎么样？”宝钗道：“我也虑的是这个，你说的倒也罢了。”从此便派莺儿带着小丫头伏侍。那宝玉却也不出房门，天天只差人去给王夫人请安。王夫人听见他这番光景，那一种欣慰之情更不待言了。
到了八月初三这一日，正是贾母的冥寿。宝玉早晨过来磕了头，便回去，仍到静室中去了。饭后，宝钗袭人等都和姊妹们跟着邢、王二夫人在前面屋里说闲话儿。宝玉自在静室，冥心危坐。忽见莺儿端了一盘瓜果进来，说：“太太叫人送来给二爷吃的，这是老太太的克什。”宝玉站起来答应了，复又坐下，便道：“搁在那里罢。”莺儿一面放下瓜果，一面悄悄向宝玉道：“太太那里夸二爷呢。”宝玉微笑。莺儿又道：“太太说了，二爷这一用功，明儿进场中了出来，明年再中了进士，作了官，老爷太太可就不枉了盼二爷了。”宝玉也只点头微笑。莺儿忽然想起那年终宝玉打络子的时候宝玉说的话来，便道：“真要二爷中了，那可是我们姑奶奶的造化了。二爷还记得那一年在园子里，不是二爷叫我打梅花络子时说的：我们姑奶奶后来带着我不知到那一个有造化的人家儿去呢？如今二爷可是有造化的罢咧！”宝玉听到这里，又觉尘心一动，连忙敛神定息，微微的笑道：“据你说来，我是有造化的，你们姑娘也是有造化的，你呢？”莺儿把脸飞红了，勉强笑道：“我们不过当丫头一辈子罢咧，有什么造化呢。”宝玉笑道：“果然能够一辈子是丫头，你这个造化比我们还大呢。”莺儿听见这话，似乎又是疯话了，恐怕自己招出宝玉的病根来，打算着要走。只见宝玉笑着说道：“傻丫头，我告诉你罢。”
未知宝玉又说出什么话来，且听下回分解。

Lady Xing and Lady Wang knew from Madam You’s report that there was no way to make Xichun change her mind. The latter said, “If you’re bent on doing good, my child, that shows you have the root of goodness in you from a previous existence. Of course we can’t stop you. But it’s hardly fitting for a girl from our house to become a nun. Now that your sister-in-law has given her consent, however, it may be for the best. I’ve just one thing to say: You needn’t shave your head. If your heart is set on this, what does hair matter? Look at Miaoyu — she shaved her head to become a nun, but then something must have upset her equilibrium and she came to a bad end. Since you’re so set on this, we’ll turn your present quarters into a retreat for you. But we must ask your maids if they are willing to join you. If any are, they’ll have to give up all thought of marriage; if not, we’ll have to make other arrangements for them.”

At that, Xichun stopped weeping and bowed to thank Lady Xing, Lady Wang, Li Wan and Madam You.

Lady Wang then asked Caiping and the other maids, “Which of you are willing to attend your young mistress in her religious life?”

“We’ll do whatever you decide, madam,” they answered.

Knowing that none of them were willing, Lady Wang was wondering what to do when Xiren, standing behind Baoyu, feared that this would upset him again and bring on a relapse. To her surprise, however, he simply sighed and said, “What a rare thing to do!”

This distressed Xiren even more. Baochai said nothing, having sounded him out and found him still so besotted that she could only shed tears in secret.

Lady Wang was on the point of questioning the other maids when she saw Zijuan step forward and kneel before her.

“Just now, madam, you were asking which of us would attend the fourth young lady,” she said. “What do you think, madam?”

“How can we force anyone?” replied Lady Wang. “Whoever is willing will say so.”

“If the young lady wants to enter the religious life, that’s her own wish, not something her maids have urged her to do. May I make a suggestion, madam? I’m not trying to break up the rest of the household; but everyone has her own feelings. I served Miss Lin, as you know, and she was so good to me — her kindness was truly as great as a mountain. I’ve no way to repay it. At her death I would gladly have followed her to the grave, but as she wasn’t a member of this house and I’d received favours from my mistresses here too, I couldn’t do that. Now that the fourth young lady means to become a nun, I beg you to allow me to wait on her. I’d serve her all my life. I don’t know if you’ll grant me this or not. If you do, I shall be very lucky.”

Before Lady Xing and Lady Wang could answer, Baoyu was reminded of Daiyu and felt a stab of grief. Tears ran down his cheeks. The others were about to ask what was the matter when to their amazement he burst out laughing and stepped forward.

“I shouldn’t say this,” he cried. “But as Zijuan was assigned to my place by you, madam, I’ll make bold to beg you to let her have her way and do this good deed.”

Lady Wang said, “In the past, when one of your cousins married you cried as if you were dying; yet now that your fourth sister wants to become a nun, instead of trying to dissuade her you approve and call it a good deed. What’s the meaning of this? I simply don’t understand you.”

“Fourth sister has made up her mind, hasn’t she?” he replied. “If she’s really determined, I’ve something to tell you; if not, I’d better not talk nonsense.”

Xichun said, “Second brother, you do talk strangely. If I weren’t determined, would I have been able to win the mistresses over? Like Zijuan, I feel that if I’m allowed to do this I shall be lucky; if not, there’s still death — so why should I be afraid? If you have something to say, out with it.”

“Well, this isn’t letting the cat out of the bag, as it’s bound to happen anyway. Let me recite you a poem.”

Just then Baochai said to him, “You’re a fine one, making up poems to upset us when we’re so distressed.”

“I didn’t make it up,” he answered. “I saw it somewhere. If you don’t believe me, listen to this.”

“All right, recite it,” they said. “But no more of your nonsense.”

Without arguing he recited:

I see the transience of the three months of spring,

And the black habit which now replaces gay dresses.

Alas, the daughter of an illustrious house

Sleeps alone by the dimly lit old shrine.

Li Wan and Baochai exclaimed in consternation, “This is terrible! He’s bewitched!”

Lady Wang, hearing this, nodded and sighed, “Where did you see this, Baoyu?”

Not liking to tell her, he replied, “You have no call to ask, madam. I saw it somewhere, that’s all.”

She thought this over and it reduced her to tears. “You told me the other day it was only a joke,” she sobbed. “How is it you suddenly came out with this poem? Well, I understand. There’s nothing I can do about it. You must just go your own way. But wait till I’ve closed my eyes, then you can do as you please!”

Baochai tried to comfort her, though her own heart was aching as if cut by a knife; but soon she broke down and wept bitterly. Xiren was crying her heart out too, and Qiuwen had to support her. Baoyu, however, neither wept nor tried to reason with them, simply remaining silent. When Jia Lan and Jia Huan heard this, they quietly slipped away.

Li Wan did her best to explain, “This must be some crazy nonsense Baoyu came out with because he’s so upset by the Fourth Sister’s decision to become a nun. It doesn’t mean anything. The only thing that matters now is whether Zijuan is willing or not. We should let her stand up.”

Lady Wang said, “What does it matter whether she’s willing or not? Once a person makes up her mind, nobody can stop her. And from what Baoyu says, it seems predestined.”

Then Zijuan kowtowed. And Xichun thanked Lady Wang. Zijuan also kowtowed to Baoyu and Baochai.

Baoyu exclaimed, “Amida Buddha! This is rare, very rare! So you’ve attained enlightenment before me.”

Baochai for all her self-control could not hold back her tears, while Xiren, ignoring the presence of Lady Wang, wept as if her heart would break.

“I would like to go with the Fourth Mistress to practice religion,” she sobbed.

Baoyu told her with a smile, “You mean well, but you’re not fated to enjoy pure happiness.”

“Does that mean I must die?” she cried.

This touched Baoyu to the heart, but he could not express what he felt.

As it was now the fifth watch, he urged Lady Wang to rest. Li Wan and the others dispersed. Caiping and some other maids saw Xichun back to her quarters, and later Caiping was married off. Zijuan served Xichun all her life, never wavering in her devotion. But this is anticipating.

Let us return to Jia Zheng, who was escorting the Lady Dowager’s coffin south. Because of troops and boats passing after a victory, the canal was congested and their progress was slow, which worried him. However, he had the good fortune to meet an official from the coastal regions who told him that the naval commander at Zhenhai had been recalled to the capital. This news cheered him a little, as he assumed that Tanchun would be coming home; but not knowing the date of her departure he fretted again. Then, finding his funds running short, he had to write a letter and send a servant to Lai Shangrong’s post to borrow five hundred taels, instructing the man to bring the money to meet him on the way. A few days later, when his boat had covered only a dozen miles or so, the servant caught up with it and presented Lai Shangrong’s reply. The letter was full of complaints and enclosed only fifty taels of silver.

In a rage, Jia Zheng ordered the servant, “Take this back at once and return it with the letter! Tell him there’s no need for him to trouble.” The servant had to go back to Lai Shangrong’s yamen. When the latter received the returned letter and silver, he knew that he had handled the matter badly and added another hundred taels.

He begged the messenger to take it back and put in a good word for him; but the man refused, simply leaving the letter and going away. Deeply disturbed, Lai Shangrong immediately wrote home to his father, asking him to apply for leave and secure his release. So the Lais asked Jia Qiang and Jia Yun to beg Lady Wang on their behalf to free him. Jia Qiang, knowing this was impossible, a day later reported that Her Ladyship had refused.

The Lais then applied for leave for Lai Da, while sending a man to Lai Shangrong’s post to tell him to resign on the pretext of illness. Lady Wang knew nothing of this.

When Jia Yun heard Jia Qiang’s lie he gave up hope. Having lost a good deal of money gambling outside during the last few days and having no means to pay his debts, he asked Jia Huan for a loan. But Jia Huan had no money at all. Although Concubine Zhao had some savings, he had long since squandered them and was in no position to help anyone. This reminded him of Xifeng’s heartlessness to him, and as Jia Lian was away from home he decided to vent his anger by making things hot for Qiaojie. So he egged on Jia Yun, complaining to him, “You’re older than I am, yet you dare not try money-making ventures and come asking help from a pauper like me.”

Jia Yun retorted, “Don’t talk nonsense, uncle. We’re in the same boat, having fun together. What money-making ventures are you talking about?”

“Didn’t someone say the other day that a prince wants to buy a concubine? Why don’t you talk to Uncle Wang and arrange to have Qiaojie sold to him?”

“Uncle, you may not like this, but if that prince spends money to buy a girl, will he still have any truck with us?”

Jia Huan whispered something in his ear. Jia Yun, though he nodded, thought this childish talk and paid no attention to it. Just then Wang Ren arrived.

“What are you two plotting?” he asked. “Keeping it from me, eh?”

Jia Yun whispered Jia Huan’s proposal to him.

Wang Ren clapped his hands. “That’s a good idea! It will bring in money too. But I doubt if you can pull it off. If you have the nerve to do it, I’m her uncle on the mother’s side and can decide for her. If Master Huan will propose it to Lady Xing, I’ll back him up by asking my elder brother to put in a word too. Then if the ladies question it, we can all swear that it’s a good match.”

This settled, Wang Ren went to see Lady Xing’s brother, while Jia Yun went to report to Lady Xing and Lady Wang, making the proposal sound most tempting. Lady Wang, though she listened, did not believe him; but Lady Xing, on hearing that her brother knew of this, was quite willing. She sent to fetch him, and Xing Decheng who had been primed by Wang Ren and hoped for a cut told her, “This prince is a most distinguished man. If this match is arranged, though Qiaojie won’t be his primary wife, once she enters his house her father’s rank is bound to be restored and this household will be powerful again.”

Lady Xing, who had no judgment, was taken in by her foolish brother’s glib talk. She sent for Wang Ren, who made it sound even better. So then she actually sent to urge Jia Yun to go ahead with the business. Wang Ren lost no time in sending someone to the prince’s residence to make the proposal.

The prince, not knowing the facts, dispatched attendants to have a look at the girl. Jia Yun tipped these men to tell them, “This is being done without the knowledge of the whole house. When you come, just say that you’re from the prince’s household to see the girl. Once the thing is settled, her grandmother will be the one to decide, and her own uncle will be the guarantor, so there’s nothing to fear.”

The men assented. Jia Yun sent word to Lady Xing and also reported to Lady Wang. Li Wan and Baochai, not knowing the truth, supposed this was a good match and were delighted too.

The prince’s attendants, some women, arrived that day, all gaily dressed. Lady Xing received them and after some small talk, as they knew she was the wife of an official they did not presume to be disrespectful. Because the matter was not yet settled,

Without explaining the situation to Qiaojie, they simply told her that some relatives had come to see her and she was to go and greet them. Being only a child, she suspected nothing and went over with her nurse, Ping’er following uneasily behind. Two women in palace attire looked Qiaojie up and down, then rose to take her hand and inspect her more closely before sitting down again for a short while and taking their leave. Qiaojie went back to her room feeling quite embarrassed. She could not think who these relatives were and asked Ping’er. The latter had guessed from their manner that they must have come to inspect her as a prospective bride; but as Master Lian was away from home and Lady Xing had arranged this, she could not tell which family they were from. If this was a suitable match, she thought, they should not have made this inspection. And from their manner they did not seem to be from the main branch of the Prince’s household but from some outside princes. However, she did not want to tell Qiaojie this yet, but decided to wait until she had found out more.

Ping’er made discreet inquiries. The maids and serving-women, all of whom had worked under her, told her all the rumours they had heard outside. This so alarmed her that she did not know what to do. Though keeping it from Qiaojie, she lost no time in telling Li Wan and Baochai and begging them to inform Lady Wang. The latter, realizing that this was serious, spoke to Lady Xing. But Lady Xing, taken in by her brother and Wang Ren, suspected Lady Wang of ill faith.

“My granddaughter is grown up,” she said. “As Lian’s away, this is for me to decide. Besides, her grand-uncle and uncle have made inquiries — how can they be less reliable than other people? I’m quite willing to agree to this match. If anything goes wrong, Lian and I won’t blame anyone else.”

Lady Wang was furious but had to hold her tongue. After some casual remarks she left to tell Baochai what had been said, and could not hold back her tears.

Baoyu consoled her, “Don’t upset yourself, madam. I don’t think this will come off. It’s Qiaojie’s fate. Just don’t interfere, that’s all.”

“You’re talking nonsense again!” she scolded. “They’ve fixed it and mean to fetch her over soon. If I do nothing, as Ping’er suggests, won’t your Cousin Lian complain? Even if she weren’t my own grand-niece but just a relative, I’d want her to make a good match. We found a husband for Miss Xing, your second brother’s wife, and aren’t they living happily together? And we heard that Miss Mei, who married into the Mei family, is very comfortably off too. It was her uncle’s idea to marry Miss Xiangyun to the young Wei; that seemed a good match at first, but now her husband’s died of consumption and she’s determined to remain a widow — how hard on her! If Qiaojie is married into the wrong family, won’t it be my fault?”

As she was speaking, Ping’er came in to see Baochai and sound out Lady Wang as to Lady Xing’s reaction. When told what she had said, Ping’er was aghast.

After some moments she fell on her knees and begged, “Qiaojie’s whole future depends on you, madam! If you believe them, not only will the child suffer all her life, but what are we to say to Master Lian when he comes back?”

“You have good sense. Get up and listen to me,” said Lady Wang. “After all, Qiaojie is her grandmother’s granddaughter. If Lady Xing insists on deciding, how can I prevent her?”

Baoyu chimed in, “It doesn’t matter so long as we understand the situation.”

Afraid that he might make some crazy outburst, Ping’er said nothing but went back to report to Lady Wang.

This conversation had so upset Lady Wang that her heart started aching. Supported by her maids she went to lie down in her own room, telling Baoyu and Baochai she needed sleep and would be better by and by. But she remained so distressed that when notified of Aunt Li’s arrival she felt unable to receive her. Just then Jia Lan came in to pay his respects.

Just now one of the menservants outside brought in a letter sent by my grandfather. My mother took it and was coming over, but as my grandmother arrived she sent me first to show it to you, madam. She’ll be coming later to report to you, and says my grandmother would like to call on you too.” He handed the letter to Lady Wang.

She took it and asked, “What has your grandmother come for?”

“I don’t know. I heard her say that my third aunt’s mother-in-law has sent some message.”

Then Lady Wang knew that since Li Wen’s betrothal to Zhen Baoyu had been settled, the Zhens must be asking for her to be sent to them; so Li Wan’s mother had come to discuss this. She nodded and opened the letter, which read as follows:

Owing to the large number of ships of our triumphant navy along the coast, our progress is unavoidably slow. I have heard that Tanchun is coming to the capital with her father-in-law, but have no details. Lian’s letter informed me that my elder brother is unwell, but I have no further news. As Baoyu and Lan will soon be taking the examinations, they must work hard and not relax. It will be some time before the old lady’s coffin can reach our district. I am well, so do not worry. This is for the information of Baoyu and the others.

Written on such-and-such a day of such-and-such a month.

There was a separate note from Rong.

When Lady Wang had read this she passed the letter back to Jialan, saying, “Take it to your second uncle to read, then give it to your mother.”

As she spoke, Li Wan came in with her mother. Having paid their respects, they were invited to take seats, and Mrs. Li told Lady Wang that the Zhens wanted to send for Li Wen to get married. They discussed this for a while.

Then Li Wan asked Lady Wang, “Have you read my father-in-law’s letter, madam?”

“Yes.”

Jialan handed it to his mother, who after reading it remarked, “It is several years since Tanchun left home, and she hasn’t been back. Now that she’s returning to the capital, you must feel much easier in your mind, madam.”

“I was very much upset,” replied Lady Wang. “The news that Tanchun is coming back has eased my mind a little; but I don’t know when they’ll arrive.”

Mrs. Li asked after Jia Zheng on his journey.

Li Wan told Jialan, “Did you see that, son? As the examination is near, your grandfather is most concerned about you. Take this quickly to your second uncle.”

Mrs. Li asked, “But neither of them has taken the district examination, so how can they go in for the higher ones?”

Lady Wang explained, “As his grandfather was formerly a Grain Intendant, they are entitled to sit for the examination.”

The old lady nodded, and Jialan went off with the letter to look for Baoyu.

After seeing his mother out, Baoyu had been perusing closely the essay “The Flood in Autumn.” When Baochai came out of the inner room and saw how rapt he was, she went over to look at what he was reading. Finding that it was this essay, she was most put out.

“He takes such other-worldly nonsense seriously!” she thought. “This will never do.”

However, seeing how absorbed he was, she knew it would be no use remonstrating; so she sat down beside him and stared at him in consternation.

He asked, “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Since we are husband and wife, you should be my lifelong support — I’m not just thinking of selfish passion and pleasure. Wealth and honour are fleeting as smoke clouds; but from ancient times the sages have stressed the importance of moral character and integrity....”

Before she could finish, Baoyu put down his book and smiled.

“You talk about moral character and integrity, and ancient sages,” he said. “But don’t you know that the ancient sages said we should not lose our ‘child’s heart’? What is so fine about a child? It’s simply that he has no knowledge, no lusts, no greed. When we are born we are

In this world which is no better than a quagmire, how can you escape from its toils? Now at last I understand the meaning of the four words: ‘Life is a temporary gathering, a floating dream.’ Though the ancients spoke of this, they never really brought it home to us. If we are to speak of man’s original nature, who can claim to have attained the state of the Great Beginning?’

‘If you speak of the “childlike heart”,’ said Bao-chai, ‘the ancient sages always considered loyalty and filial piety to be the essence of the childlike heart, not abandoning the world and severing all human ties. A Yao, a Shun, a Yu, a Tang, the Duke of Zhou and Confucius were at all times concerned with the salvation of the world and the succour of mankind. Their childlike heart lay in their “inability to bear the sufferings of others”. If, as you suggest, we can cast aside our natural obligations, what principle would that be upholding?’

Bao-yu nodded and smiled:

‘Yao and Shun did not force Chao-fu or Xu You to serve them; King Wu and the Duke of Zhou did not force Bo-yi or Shu-qi to serve them.’

Before he could finish, Bao-chai cut in:

‘Now you are being more absurd than ever! If everyone had been like Chao-fu, Xu You, Bo-yi or Shu-qi, why have Yao, Shun, the Duke of Zhou and Confucius always been held up as the great sages? And it is quite preposterous for you to compare yourself with Bo-yi and Shu-qi! They lived at the end of the Shang dynasty, in an age of great hardship, and that is why they behaved as they did. We are living now in an age of perfect sagehood. Our family has for generations enjoyed the bounty of the throne. Your grandfathers and fathers before you have all been fed and clothed by the grace of the Emperor. And since your birth, first Grandmother, and then Father and Mother have all doted on you and treated you as their most precious possession. Just think for a moment: are you right in saying what you said just now?’

Bao-yu made no reply, but looked up at the ceiling and smiled. Bao-chai saw that she had the better of the argument and continued her exhortation:

‘Since I have silenced you, I advise you to rid yourself of these foolish notions and concentrate on your studies. If you can win a place in the examinations, that will be achievement enough. Then you will not have lived in vain, and you will have proved yourself worthy of your ancestors and of the Emperor’s grace.’

Bao-yu nodded and sighed:

‘A place in the examinations is no great feat. It is your words “achievement enough” and “worthy of your ancestors” that contain a profound truth.’

Before Bao-chai could reply, Aroma came into the room and said:

‘What Mrs Bao was saying just now about the ancient sages is beyond the likes of us. But I was thinking of the rest of us, how we’ve worked for you all these years, sir, ever since we were young, and put up with I don’t know how much from you. Not that it wasn’t our place to do so. But you might show us a little consideration, sir. And think how Mrs Bao has done her duty by you in front of Their Ladyships. Even if you don’t set much store by being husband and wife, you shouldn’t treat her so heartlessly. And all this talk of becoming an immortal is a lot of nonsense. Whoever heard of an immortal coming down to live among ordinary human beings? Where did this monk spring from, saying all these crazy things, and you believing every word of it, sir! You are an educated man: how can you set what he says above the wishes of your own father and mother?’

Bao-yu hung his head and made no reply.

Aroma was about to continue when they heard the sound of footsteps outside, and a voice through the window:

‘Are you in, Uncle?’

Bao-yu recognized it as Lan’s voice and stood up at once, smiling:

‘Come in!’

Bao-chai also stood up. Lan entered, beaming all over his face, and paid his respects to Bao-yu and Bao-chai. He greeted Aroma and asked after her, and she returned his greeting. Then he handed a letter to Bao-yu, who took it and read it.

‘So your third aunt is coming home?’ he asked.

‘That’s what Grandfather says in his letter, so I suppose she must be,’ replied Lan.

Bao-yu nodded thoughtfully and said nothing.

‘Did you notice, Uncle,’ continued Lan, ‘that at the end of his letter Grandfather says we are to study hard? I don’t suppose you’ve been writing any compositions recently, have you, Uncle?’

‘I shall have to write a few, to get my hand in again,’ said Bao-yu with a smile. ‘I need to fool the examiner and get myself a degree.’

‘In that case, Uncle, why don’t you think of some subjects, and I can write along with you? Then I can go into the examination and bluff my way through too. I don’t want to hand in a blank paper and be laughed at. It wouldn’t only be me they’d laugh at. They’d laugh at you too, Uncle…’

"You must be joking." "You needn’t worry about that," he rejoined.

Then Baochai told Jia Lan to take a seat. Baoyu remained in his place while Jia Lan sat down beside him. They began to discuss the examination essays, and soon both were looking jubilant. Baochai, seeing how cheerfully father and son were talking, went back to her room.

"Baoyu seems to have come to his senses at last," she reflected. "But why was it that he agreed so emphatically to my suggestion that this should be the end of it? I can’t make that out."

She was still undecided what to think. Xiren alone was overjoyed to see his interest in essays and the examination. "Gracious Buddha!" she thought. "At long last he’s started discussing the Four Books, just as if they’d got through to him."

While Baoyu and Jia Lan were talking, Yinger brought in tea. Jia Lan stood up to take it, and they went on to speak of the rules observed at the examination and the proposal to invite Zhen Baoyu to sit with them. Baoyu seemed quite taken with this idea.

Presently Jia Lan went home, leaving the essay with Baoyu, who read it with a smile before giving it to Sheyue to put away. Then, going out, he put away his copy of Zhuangzi and told Sheyue, Qiuwen and Yinger to move to one side certain books of which he had been very fond, such as Can Tong Qi, Yuan Ming Bao and Wu Deng Hui Yuan. Baochai, surprised by this behaviour, asked试探ally, smiling:

"It’s right not to read those books, but why move them away?"

"I see it all clearly now," he answered. "Those books are worthless. I mean to burn them to have done with them once and for all."

This delighted her, though she did not quite believe him. Then he was heard to recite softly:

"In Buddhist sutras no Buddha is found; Beyond the elixir there is an immortal’s vessel."

She did not catch this clearly, only the words "no Buddha" and "immortal’s vessel," which rather puzzled her. She waited to see what he would do next.

Baoyu ordered Sheyue and Qiuwen to clear out a quiet room for him and place in it all the recorded sayings of the sages, famous writings and poems written at the Emperor’s command. Then he settled down quietly to study in earnest, to Baochai’s great relief.

Xiren exclaimed, "This is something never seen or heard of before! You certainly know how to talk, madam! Your discussion of essays has brought him to his senses. The only pity is that it’s rather late, so close to the examination."

With a smile Baochai answered, "Success in the examinations is predestined, and has nothing to do with how early or late one starts studying. I only hope that from now on he will keep to the straight path and never again get involved with those heretical mystics."

Then, noticing that there was no one else in the room, she whispered, "I’m truly glad that he’s repented, but there’s one thing I’m afraid of: I’m afraid he may relapse and start fooling around with the girls again."

"You’re quite right, madam. It was only after listening to that monk that he cooled off towards us. Now that he’s given up the monk, I’m really afraid he may slip back into his old ways. As I see it, you and I are not much in his good books. Since Zijuan’s left he only cares for those four. And one of them, Wuer, is a vamp. I hear her mother asked Madam Zhu and you, madam, if she could find a husband outside for her; but these last few days she’s still been here. Sheyue and Qiuwen are all right in themselves, but in the old days he used to fool around with them too. That leaves Yinger, whom he’s never paid much attention to; besides, she’s a well-behaved girl. So I thought we could just tell Yinger to bring the younger maids to serve him tea and water. I wonder what you think, madam?"

"I’ve been thinking the same.

"Well, what you say makes sense." She thereupon instructed Yinger to wait on him with some young maids. Baoyu did not leave his room either, simply sending servants every day to pay his respects to Lady Wang. His mother was of course overjoyed by this change in him.

On the third of the eighth month, the anniversary of the Lady Dowager’s death, Baoyu went early to pay his respects by kowtowing, then returned to his quiet room. After the meal, Baochai, Xiren and the other girls sat chatting with Lady Xing and Lady Wang in the front room, while Baoyu meditated alone. Suddenly Yinger came in with a plate of fruit.

"Her Ladyship sent this for you, sir," she said. "It’s from the offerings to the old lady."

Baoyu stood up to acknowledge this, then sat down again.

"Just put it there," he requested.

As Yinger put down the fruit she whispered, "Her Ladyship is very pleased with you, sir."

Baoyu smiled.

She continued, "Her Ladyship says if you study hard now, sir, after the examination and then after passing the palace examination next year and becoming an official, your parents won’t have pinched their hopes of you in vain."

Baoyu simply nodded with a smile.

Yinger, reminded by this of what he had said that year when he asked her to weave a plum-blossom net, told him, "If you really become an official, sir, that will be our young mistress’ good fortune. Do you remember that year in the Garden, sir, when you told me to weave that net? You said then that our young mistress and I would go to some fortunate man. Now you’re the fortunate one, sir!"

At this Baoyu felt a sudden yearning for the world, but curbing it he answered with a faint smile, "So according to you I’m fortunate, and your young mistress is fortunate too. What about you?"

Yinger flushed and forced a smile. "We’re just slaves all our lives. What fortune do we have?"

He smiled. "If you can really be a slave all your life, that’ll be better fortune than ours."

This struck Yinger as more of his crazy talk. Afraid that she had started him off again, she thought of leaving. But then Baoyu said with a smile, "Silly child, let me tell you...."

But nobody knows what else he said.

第119章 中乡魁宝玉却尘缘 沐皇恩贾家延世泽

话说莺儿见宝玉说话，摸不着头脑，正自要走，只听宝玉又说道：“傻丫头，我告诉你罢。你姑娘既是有造化的，你跟着他，自然也是有造化的了。你袭人姐姐是靠不住的。只要往后你尽心伏侍他就是了，日后或有好处，也不枉你跟着他熬了一场。”莺儿听着前头象话，后头说的又有些不象了，便道：“我知道了。姑娘还等我呢。二爷要吃果子时，打发小丫头叫我就是了。”宝玉点头，莺儿才去了。一时，宝钗、袭人回来，各自房中去了，不提。
　　且说过了几天，便是场期。别人只知盼望他爷儿两个作了好文章，便可以高中的了，只有宝钗见宝玉的工课虽好，只是那有意无意之间，却别有一种冷静的光景。知他要进场了，头一件，叔侄两个都是初次赴考，恐人马拥挤，有什么失闪；第二件，宝玉自和尚去后，总不出门，虽然见他用功喜欢，只是改的太速太好了，反倒有些信不及，只怕又有什么变故。所以进场的头一天，一面派了袭人带了小丫头们同着素云等给他爷儿两个收拾妥当，自己又都过了目，好好的搁起，预备着，一面过来同李纨回了王夫人，拣家里老成的管事的多派了几个，只说怕人马拥挤碰了。
　　次日，宝玉、贾兰换了半新不旧的衣服、欣然过来见了王夫人。王夫人嘱咐道：“你们爷儿两个都是初次下场，但是你们活了这么大，并不曾离开我一天。就是不在我跟前，也是丫头媳妇们围着，何曾自己孤身睡过一夜？今日各自进去，孤孤凄凄，举目无亲，须要自己保重。早些作完了文章出来，找着家人，早些回来，也叫你母亲、媳妇们放心。”王夫人说着，不免伤起心来。贾兰听一句答应一句。只见宝玉一声不哼，待王夫人说完了，走过来给王夫人跪下，满眼流泪，磕了三个头，说道：“母亲生我一世，我也无可答报。只有这一入场，用心作了文章，好好的中个举人出来，那时太太喜欢喜欢，便是儿子一辈子的事也完了，一辈子的不好也都遮过去了。”王夫人听了，更觉伤心，便道：“你有这个心，自然是好的，可惜你老太太不能见你的面了！”一面说，一面哭着拉他。那宝玉只管跪着，不肯起来，便说道：“老太太见与不见，总是知道的，喜欢的。既能知道了喜欢了，便是不见也和见了的一样。只不过隔了形质，并非隔了神气啊。”
　　李纨见王夫人和他如此，一则怕勾起宝玉的病来，二则也觉得光景不大吉祥，连忙过来说道：“太太，这是大喜的事，为什么这样伤心？况且宝兄弟近来很知好歹，很孝顺，又肯用功。只要带了侄儿进去，好好的作文章，早早的回来，写出来请咱们的世交老先生们看了，等着爷儿两个都报了喜，就完了。”一面叫人搀起宝玉来。宝玉却转过身来给李纨作了个揖，说：“嫂子放心，我们爷儿两个都是必中的。日后兰哥还有大出息，大嫂子还要带凤冠穿霞帔呢。”李纨笑道：“但愿应了叔叔的话，也不枉……”说到这里，恐怕又惹起王夫人的伤心来，连忙咽住了。宝玉笑道：“只要有了个好儿子，能够接续祖基，就是大哥哥不能见，也算他的后事完了。”李纨见天气不早了，也不肯尽着和他说话，只好点点头儿。
　　此时宝钗听得，早已呆了。这些话不但宝玉说的不好，便是王夫人李纨所说，句句都是不祥之兆，却又不敢认真，只得忍泪无言。那宝玉走到跟前，深深的作了一个揖。众人见他行事古怪，也摸不着是怎么样，又不敢笑他。只见宝钗的眼泪直流下来，众人更是纳罕。又听宝玉说道：“姐姐，我要走了。你好生跟着太太，听我的喜信儿罢！”宝钗道：“是时候了，你不必说这些唠叨话了。”宝玉道：“你倒催的我紧，我自己也知道该走了！”回头见众人都在这里，只没惜春、紫鹃，便说道：“四妹妹和紫鹃姐姐跟前，替我说罢。他们两个横竖是再见的。”
　　众人见他的话，又象有理，又象疯话。大家只说他从来没出过门，都是太太的一套话招出来的，不如早早催他去了就完了事了，便说道：“外面有人等你呢，你再闹就误了时辰了。”宝玉仰面大笑道：“走了，走了！不用胡闹了，完了事了！”众人也都笑道：“快走罢！”独有王夫人和宝钗娘儿两个倒象生离死别的一般，那眼泪也不知从那里来的，直流下来，几乎失声哭出。但见宝玉嘻天哈地，大有疯傻之状，遂从此出门而去。正是：
　　走来名利无双地，打出樊笼第一关。
　　不言宝玉、贾兰出门赴考，且说贾环见他们考去，自己又气又恨，便自大为王，说：“我可要给母亲报仇了。家里一个男人没有，上头大太太依了我，还怕谁！”想定了主意，跑到邢夫人那边请了安，说了些奉承的话。那邢夫人自然喜欢，便说道：“你这才是明理的孩子呢。象那巧姐儿的事，原该我作主的。你琏二哥糊涂，放着亲奶奶倒托别人去。”贾环道：“人家那头儿也说了：只认得这一门子，现在定了，还要备一分大礼来送太太呢。如今太太有了这样的藩王孙女女婿，还怕大老爷没大官做么？不是我说自己的太太，他们有了元妃姐姐，便欺压的人难受！将来巧姐别也是这样没良心，等我去问问他。”邢夫人道：“你也该告诉他，他才知道你的好处。只怕他父亲在家也找不出这么门子好亲事来。但只平儿那个糊涂东西，他倒说这件事不好，说是你太太也不愿意。想来恐怕我们得了意。若迟了，你二哥回来，又听人家的话，就办不成了。”贾环道：“那边都定了，只等太太出了八字。王府的规矩，三天就要来娶的。但是一件，只怕太太不愿意，那边说是不该娶犯官的孙女，只好悄悄的抬了去，等大老爷免了罪，做了官，再大家热闹起来。”邢夫人道：“这有什么不愿意？也是礼上应该的。”贾环道：“既这么着，这帖子太太出了就是了。”邢夫人道：“这孩子又糊涂了！里头都是女人，你叫蔷哥儿写了一个就是了。”贾环听说，喜欢的了不得，连忙答应了出来。赶着和贾芸说了，邀着王仁到那外藩公馆立文书、兑银子去了。
　　那知刚才所说的话早被跟邢夫人的丫头听见。那丫头是求了平儿才挑上的，便抽空儿赶到平儿那里，一五一十的都告诉了。平儿早知此事不好，已和巧姐细细的说明。巧姐哭了一夜，必要等他父亲回来作主，大太太的话不能遵；今儿又听见这话，便大哭起来，要和太太讲去。平儿急忙拦住道：“姑娘且慢着。大太太是你的亲祖母，他说二爷不在家，大太太做得主的，况且还有舅舅做保山。他们都是一气，姑娘一个人，那里说得过呢？我到底是下人，说不上话去。如今只可想法儿，断不可冒失的。”邢夫人那边的丫头道：“你们快快的想主意，不然可就要抬走了！”说着各自去了。
　　平儿回过头来，见巧姐哭作一团，连忙扶着道：“姑娘，哭是不中用的。如今是二爷彀不着。听见他们的话头……”这句话还没说完，只见邢夫人那边打发人来告诉：“姑娘大喜的事来了，叫平儿将姑娘所有应用的东西料理出来。若是赔送呢，原说明了等二爷回来再办。”平儿只得答应了回来。又见王夫人过来。巧姐儿一把抱住，哭得倒在怀里。王夫人也哭道：“妞儿不用着急。我为你吃了大太太好些话，看来是扭不过来的。我们只好应着缓下去，即刻差个家人赶到你父亲那里去告诉。”平儿道：“太太还不知道么，早起三爷在大太太跟前说了，什么外藩规矩，三日就要过去的。如今大太太已叫芸哥儿写了名字年庚去了，还等待二爷么？”王夫人听说是三爷，便气得话也说不出来，呆了半天，一叠声叫找贾环。找了半天，人回：“今早同蔷哥儿、王舅爷出去了。”王夫人问：“芸哥呢？”众人回说：“不知道。”巧姐屋内人人瞪眼，都无方法。王夫人也难和邢夫人争论，只有大家抱头大哭。
　　正闹着，一个婆子进来回说：“后门上的人说，那个刘老老又来了。”王夫人道：“咱们家遭了这样事，那有工夫接待人，不拘怎么回了他去罢。”平儿道：“太太该叫他进来，他是姐儿的干妈，也得告诉告诉他。”王夫人不言语。那婆子便带了刘老老进来。各人见了问好。刘老老见众人的眼圈儿通红，也摸不着头脑，迟了一会子，问道：“怎么了？太太姑娘们必是想二姑奶奶了。”巧姐儿听见提起他母亲，越发大哭起来。平儿道：“老老别说闲话。你既是姑娘的干妈，也该知道的。”便一五一十的告诉了。把个刘老老也唬怔了，等了半天，忽然笑道：“你这样一个伶俐姑娘，没听见过鼓儿词么？这上头的法儿多着呢，这有什么难的？”平儿赶忙问道：“老老，你有什么法儿快说罢！”刘老老道：“这有什么难的呢，一个人也不叫他们知道，扔崩一走就完了事了。”平儿道：“这可是混说了。我们这样人家的人，走到那里去？”刘老老道：“只怕你们不走，你们要走，就到我屯里去。我就把姑娘藏起来，即刻叫我女婿弄了人，叫姑娘亲笔写个字儿，赶到姑老爷那里，少不得他就来了，可不好么？”平儿道：“大太太知道呢？”刘老老道：“我来他们知道么？”平儿道：“大太太住在前头，他待人刻薄，有什么信，没人送给他的。你若前门走来，就知道了；如今是后门来的，不妨事。”刘老老道：“咱们说定了几时，我叫女婿打了车来接了去。”平儿道：“这还等得几时吗？你坐着罢。”急忙进去，将刘老老的话，避了旁人告诉了。
　　王夫人想了半天不妥当。平儿道：“只好这样。为的是太太，才敢说明。太太就装不知道，回来倒问大太太。我们那里就有人去，想二爷回来也快。”王夫人不言语，叹了一口气。巧姐儿听见，便和王夫人道：“求太太救我！横竖父亲回来只有感激的。”平儿道：“不用说了，太太回去罢。只要太太派人看屋子。”王夫人道：“掩密些！你们两个人的衣服铺盖是要的啊。”平儿道：“要快走才中用呢！若是他们定了回来，就有饥荒了。”一句话提醒了王夫人，便道：“是了，你们快办去罢，有我呢。”
　　于是王夫人回去，倒过去找邢夫人说闲话儿，把邢夫人先绊住了。平儿这里便遣人料理去了，嘱咐道：“倒别避人。有人进来看见，就说是大太太吩咐的，要一辆车子送刘老老去。”这里又买嘱了看后门的人雇了车来。平儿便将巧姐装做青儿模样，急急的去了。后来平儿只当送人，眼错不见，也跨上车去了。原来近日贾府后门虽开，只有一两个人看着，余外虽有几个家下人，因房大人少，空落落的，谁能照应？且邢夫人又是个不怜下人的。家人明知此事不好，又都感念平儿的好处，所以通同一气，放走了巧姐。邢夫人还自和王夫人说话，那里理会。只有王夫人甚不放心，说了一回话，悄悄的走到宝钗那里坐下，心里还是惦记着。宝钗见王夫人神色恍惚，便问：“太太的心里有什么事？”王夫人将这事背地里和宝钗说了。宝钗道：“险得很！如今得快快儿的叫芸哥儿止住那里才妥当。”王夫人道：“我找不着环儿呢。”宝钗道：“太太总要装作不知，等我想个人去叫大太太知道才好。“王夫人点头，一任宝钗想人，暂且不言。
　　且说外藩原是要买几个使唤的女人，据媒人一面之辞，所以派人相看。相看的人回去，禀明了藩王，藩王问起人家，众人不敢隐瞒，只得实说。那外藩听了，知是世代勋戚，便说：“了不得，这是有干例禁的，几乎误了大事！况我朝觐已过，便要择日起程。倘有人来再说，快快打发出去！”这日恰好贾芸、王仁等递送年庚，只见府门里头的人便说：“奉王爷的命说，敢拿贾府的人来冒充民女者，要拿住究治的！如今太平时候，谁敢这样大胆？”这一嚷，唬得王仁等抱头鼠窜的出来，埋怨那说事的人，大家扫兴而散。
　　贾环在家候信，又闻王夫人传唤，急得烦躁起来，见贾芸一人回来，赶着问道：“定了么？”贾芸慌忙跺足道：“了不得，了不得，不知谁露了风了。”还把吃亏的话说了一遍。贾环气得发怔，说：“我早起在大太太跟前说的这样好，如今怎么样处呢？这都是你们众人坑了我了！”
　　正没主意，听见里头乱嚷，叫着贾环等的名字，说：“大太太、二太太叫呢！”两个人只得蹭进去。只见王夫人怒容满面，说：“你们干的好事！如今逼死了巧姐和平儿了。快快的给我找还尸首来完事！”两个人跪下。贾环不敢言语。贾芸低头说道：“孙子不敢干什么。为的是邢舅太爷和王舅爷说给巧妹妹作媒，我们才回太太们的。大太太愿意，才叫孙子写帖儿去的。人家还不要呢，怎么我们逼死了妹妹呢？”王夫人道：“环儿在大太太那里说的，三日内便要抬了走。说亲作媒，有这样的么？我也不问，你们快把巧姐儿还了我们，等老爷回来再说！”邢夫人如今也是一句话儿说不出了，只有落泪。王夫人便骂贾环说，“赵姨娘这样混账东西，留的种子也是这混账的！”说着，叫丫头扶了，回到自己房中。
　　那贾环、贾芸、邢夫人三个人互相埋怨，说道：“如今且不用埋怨。想来死是不死的，必是平儿带了他到那什么亲戚家躲着去了。”邢夫人叫了前后的门上人来骂着，问：“巧姐儿和平儿，知道那里去了？”岂知下人一口同音，说是：“大太太不必问我们，问当家的爷们就知道了。在大太太也不用闹，等我们太太问起来，我们有话说。要打大家打，要发大家都发。自从琏二爷出了门，外头闹的还得了！我们的月钱月米是不给了，赌钱喝酒，闹小旦，还接了外头的媳妇儿到宅里来，这不是爷吗？”说得贾芸等顿口无言。王夫人那边又打发人来催说：“叫爷们快找来！”那贾环等急得恨无地缝可钻，又不敢盘问巧姐那边的人。明知众人深恨，是必藏起来了，但是这句话怎敢在王夫人面前说，只得各处亲戚家打听，毫无踪迹。里头一个邢夫人，外头环儿等，这几天闹的昼夜不宁。
　　看看到了出场日期，王夫人只盼着宝玉、贾兰回来。等到晌午，不见回来，王夫人、李纨、宝钗着忙，打发人去到下处打听。去了一起，又无消息，连去的人也不来了。回来又打发一起人去，又不见回来。三个人心里如热油熬煎。
　　等到傍晚，有人进来，见是贾兰。众人喜欢，问道：“宝二叔呢？”贾兰也不及请安，便哭道：“二叔丢了！”王夫人听了这话，便怔了半天，也不言语，便直挺挺的躺倒床上，亏得彩云等在后扶着，下死的叫醒转来。哭着，见宝钗也是白瞪两眼，袭人等已哭得泪人一般。只有哭着骂贾兰道：“糊涂东西！你同二叔在一处，怎么他就丢了？”贾兰道：“我和二叔在下处是一处吃，一处睡，进了场相离也不远，刻刻在一处的。今儿一早，二叔的卷子早完了，还等我呢。我们两个人一起去交了卷子，一同出来，在龙门口一挤，回头就不见了。我们家接场的人都问我。李贵还说：‘看见的，相离不过数步，怎么一挤就不见了？’现叫李贵等分头的找去。我也带了人，各处号里都找遍了，没有，我所以这时候才回来。”
　　王夫人是哭的一句话也说不出来，宝钗心里已知八九，袭人痛哭不已，贾蔷等不等吩咐，也是分头而去。可怜荣府的人，个个死多活少，空备了接场的酒饭。贾兰也都忘了辛苦，还要自己找去。倒是王夫人拦住道：“我的儿，你叔叔丢了，还禁得再丢了你么？好孩子你歇歇去罢。”贾兰那里肯走，尤氏等苦劝不止。众人中只有惜春心里却明白了，只不好说出来，便问宝钗道：“二哥哥带了玉去了没有？”宝钗道：“这是随身的东西，怎么不带？”惜春听了，便不言语。袭人想起那日抢玉的事来，也是料着那和尚作怪，柔肠几断，珠泪交流，呜呜咽咽哭个不住，追想当年宝玉相待的情分：“有时怄他，他便恼了，也有一种令人回心的好处，那温存体贴，是不用说了。若怄急了他，便赌誓说做和尚。谁知今日却应了这句话了！”
　　不言袭人苦想，却说那天已是四更，并没个信儿。李纨怕王夫人苦坏了，极力劝着回房。众人都跟着伺候，只有邢夫人回去。贾环躲着不敢出来。王夫人叫贾兰去了，一夜无眠。次日天明，虽有家人回来，都说：“没有一处不寻到，实在没有影儿。”于是薛姨妈、薛蝌、史湘云、宝琴、李婶娘等接二连三的过来请安问信。
　　如此一连数日，王夫人哭得饮食不进，命在垂危。忽有家人回道：“海疆来了一人，口称统制大人那里来的，说我们家的三姑奶奶明日到京了。”王夫人听说探春回京，虽不能解宝玉之愁，那个心略放了些。到了明日，果然探春回来。众人远远接着，见探春出挑得比先前更好了，服采鲜明。看见王夫人形容枯槁，众人眼肿腮红，便也大哭起来，哭了一会，然后行礼。看见惜春道姑打扮，心里很不舒服。又听见宝玉心迷走失，家中多少不顺的事，大家又哭起来。还亏得探春能言，见解亦高，把话来慢慢儿的劝解了好些时，王夫人等略觉好些。至次日，三姑爷也来了，知有这样事，留探春住下劝解。跟探春的丫头老婆也与众姐妹们相聚，各诉别后情事。从此，上上下下的人，竟是无昼无夜，专等宝玉的信。
　　那一夜五更多天，外头几个家人进来，到二门口报喜。几个小丫头乱跑进来，也不及告诉大丫头了，进了屋子，便说：“太太奶奶们大喜！”王夫人打量宝玉找着了，便喜欢的站起身来说：“在那里找着的？快叫他进来！”那人道：“中了第七名举人。”王夫人道：“宝玉呢？”家人不言语。王夫人仍旧坐下。探春便问：“第七名中的是谁？”家人回说：“是宝二爷。”正说着，外头又嚷：“兰哥儿中了！”那家人赶忙出去，接了报单回禀，见贾兰中了一百三十名。李纨心下自然喜欢，但因不见了宝玉，不敢喜形于色。王夫人见贾兰中了，心下也是喜欢，只想：“若是宝玉一回来，咱们这些人，不知怎样乐呢。”独有宝钗心下悲苦，又不好掉泪。众人道喜，说是：“宝玉既有中的命，自然再不会丢的，不过再过两天，必然找的着。”王夫人等想来不错，略有笑容，众人便趁势劝王夫人等多进了些饮食。只见三门外头焙茗乱嚷说：“我们二爷中了举人，是丢不了的了。”众人问道：“怎么见得？”焙茗道：“‘一举成名天下闻’，如今二爷走到那里，那里就知道的，谁敢不送来！”里头的众人都说：“这小子虽是没规矩，这句话是不错的。”惜春道：“这样大人了，那里有走失的？只怕他勘破世情，入了空门，这就难找着他了。”这句话又招的王夫人等都大哭起来。李纨道：“古来成佛作祖成神仙的，果然把爵位富贵都抛了，也多得很。”王夫人哭道：“他若抛了父母，这就是不孝，怎能成佛作祖？”探春道：“大凡一个人，不可有奇处。二哥哥生来带块玉来，都道是好事，这么说起来，都是有了这块玉的不好。若是再有几天不见，我不是叫太太生气，就有些原故了，只好譬如没有生这位哥哥罢了。果然有来头成了正果，也是太太几辈子的修积。”宝钗听了不言语。袭人那里忍得住，心里一疼，头上一晕，便栽倒了。王夫人看着可怜，命人扶他回去。
　　贾环见哥哥侄儿中了，又为巧姐的事，大不好意思，只抱怨蔷芸两个。知道探春回来，此事不肯干休，又不敢躲开，这几天竟是如在荆棘之中。
　　次日，贾兰只得先去谢恩，知道甄宝玉也中了，大家序了同年。提起贾宝玉心迷走失，甄宝玉叹息劝慰。知贡举的将考中的卷子奏闻，皇上一一的披阅，看取中的文章，俱是平正通达的。见第七名贾宝玉是金陵籍贯，第一百三十名又是金陵贾兰，皇上传旨询问：“两个姓贾的是金陵人氏，是否贾妃一族？”大臣领命出来，传贾宝玉、贾兰问话。贾兰将宝玉场后迷失的话，并将三代陈明，大臣代为转奏。皇上最是圣明仁德，想起贾氏功勋，命大臣查复。大臣便细细的奏明。皇上甚是悯恤，命有司将贾赦犯罪情由，查案呈奏。皇上又看到“海疆靖寇班师善后事宜”一本，奏的是“海宴河清，万民乐业”的事。皇上圣心大悦，命九卿叙功议赏，并大赦天下。贾兰等朝臣散后，拜了座师，并听见朝内有大赦的信，便回了王夫人等。合家略有喜色，只盼宝玉回来。薛姨妈更加喜欢，便要打算赎罪。
　　一日，人报甄老爷同三姑爷来道喜，王夫人便命贾兰出去接待。不多一时，贾兰进来，笑嘻嘻的回王夫人道：“太太们大喜了。甄老爷在朝内听见有旨意，说是大爷爷的罪名免了；珍大爷不但免了罪，仍袭了宁国三等世职。荣国世职，仍是爷爷袭了，俟丁忧服满，仍升工部郎中。所抄家产，全行赏还。二叔的文章，皇上看了甚喜。问知元妃兄弟，北静王还奏说人品亦好，皇上传旨召见。众大臣奏称：‘据伊侄贾兰回称出场时迷失，现在各处寻访。’皇上降旨，着五营各衙门用心寻访。这旨意一下，请太太们放心，皇上这样圣恩，再没有找不着的。”王夫人等这才大家称贺，喜欢起来。
　　只有贾环等心下着急，四处找寻巧姐。那知巧姐随了刘老老，带着平儿出了城，到了庄上，刘老老也不敢轻亵巧姐，便打扫上房，让给巧姐平儿住下。每日供给，虽是乡村风味，倒也洁净；又有青儿陪着，暂且宽心。那庄上也有几家富户，知道刘老老家来了贾府姑娘，谁不来瞧，都道是天上神仙。也有送菜果的，也有送野味的，倒也热闹。内中有个极富的人家姓周，家财巨万，良田千顷，只有一子，生得文雅清秀，年纪十四岁。他父母延师读书，新近科试，中了秀才。那日他母亲看见巧姐，心里羡慕，自想：“我是庄家人家，那里配得起这样世家小姐？”只顾呆想。刘老老早看出他的心事来，便说：“你的心事我知道了，我给你们做个媒罢。”周妈妈笑道：“你别哄我。他们什么人家，肯给我们庄家人？”刘老老道：“说着瞧罢。”于是两人各自走开。
　　刘老老惦记着贾府，叫板儿进城打听。那日恰好到宁荣街，只见有好些车轿在那里，板儿便在邻近打听。说是：“宁荣两府复了官，赏还抄的家产，如今府里又要起来了。只是他们的宝玉中了官，不知走到那里去了。”板儿心里喜欢，便要回去。又见好几匹马到来，在门前下马，只见门上打千儿请安，说：“二爷回来了，大喜！大老爷身上安了么？”那位爷笑着道：“好了，又遇恩旨，就要回来了。”还问：“那些人做什么的？”门上回说：“是皇上派官在这里下旨意，叫人领家产。那位爷便喜喜欢欢的进去。板儿料是贾琏，也不再打听，赶忙回去告诉他外祖母。刘老老听说，喜的眉开眼笑，去给巧姐儿道喜，将板儿的话说了一遍。平儿笑说道：“可是亏了老老这样一办，不然，姑娘也摸不着这好时候儿了。”巧姐更自喜欢。正说着，那送贾琏信的人也回来了，说是：“姑老爷感激得很，叫我一到家，快把姑娘送回去。又赏了我好几两银子。”刘老老听了得意，便叫人赶了两辆车，请巧姐平儿上车。巧姐等在刘老老家住熟了，反是依依不舍，更有青儿哭着，恨不能留下。刘老老见他不忍相别，便叫青儿跟了进城，一径直奔荣府而来。
　　且说贾琏先前知道贾赦病重，赶到配所，父子相见，痛哭一场，渐渐的好起来。贾琏接着家书，知道家中的事，禀明贾赦回来。走到中途，听得大赦，又赶了两天，今日到家，恰遇颁赏恩旨。里面邢夫人等正愁无人接旨，虽有贾兰，终是年轻。人报琏二爷回来，大家相见，悲喜交集。此时也不及叙话，即到前厅，叩见了。钦命大人问了他父亲好，说：“明日到内府领赏。宁国府第，发交居住。”众人起身辞别。
　　贾琏送出门去，见有几辆屯车，家人们不许停歇，正在吵闹。贾琏早知道是巧姐来的车，便骂家人道：“你们这一起湖涂忘八崽子！我不在家，就欺心害主，将姐儿都逼走了。如今人家送来，还要拦阻，必是你们和我有什么仇么？”众家人原怕贾琏回来不依，想来少时才破，岂知贾琏说得更明，心下不懂，只得站着回道：“二爷出门，奴才们有病的，有告假的，都是三爷、蔷大爷、芸二爷作主，不与奴才们相干。“贾琏道：“什么混账东西！我完了事，再和你们说。快把车赶进来！”
　　贾琏进去，见邢夫人也不言语，转身到了王夫人那里，跪下磕了个头，回道：“姐儿回来了，全亏太太周全。环兄弟也不用说他了。只是芸儿这东西，他上回看家就闹乱儿，如今我去了几个月，便闹到这样。回太太的话：这种人撵了他不往来也使得的！”王夫人道：“王仁这下流种子为什么也是这样坏！”贾琏道：“太太不用说了，我自有道理。”正说着，彩云等回道：“姐儿进来了！”于是巧姐儿见了王夫人。虽然别不多时，想起那样逃难的景况，不免落下泪来。巧姐儿也便大哭。贾琏忙过来道谢了刘老老。王夫人便拉他坐下，说起那日的话来。贾琏见了平儿，外面不好说别的，心里十分感激，眼中不觉流泪。自此，益发敬重平儿，打算等贾赦回来，要扶平儿为正。此是后话，暂且不提。
　　只说邢夫人正恐贾琏不见了巧姐，必有一番的周折；又听见贾琏在王夫人那里，心下更是着急，便叫丫头去打听。回来说是巧姐儿同着刘老老在那里说话儿呢，邢夫人才如梦初觉，知是他们弄鬼，还抱怨王夫人：“调唆的我母子不和！到底不知是那个送信给平儿的？”正问着，只见巧姐同着刘老老，带了平儿，王夫人在后头跟着进来。先把头里的话都说在贾芸、王仁身上，说：“大太太原是听见人说，为的是好事。那里知道外头的鬼？”邢夫人听了，自觉羞惭，想起王夫人主意不差，心里也服。于是邢、王二夫人，彼此倒心下相安了。
   平儿回了王夫人，带了巧姐到宝钗那里来请安，各自提各自的苦处。又说到：“皇上隆恩，咱们家该兴旺起来了。想来宝二爷必回来的。”正说到这句话，知见秋纹慌慌张张的跑来说道：“袭人不好了！”
不知何事，且听下回分解。

Yinger, puzzled by Baoyu’s remarks, was turning to go when he continued: “Silly child, let me tell you. Since your mistress is destined to good fortune, you who attend her will naturally share it. But Xiren is not to be counted on. Just serve your mistress well in future and you may be rewarded. It won’t have been for nothing, your working so hard for her all this time.”

Yinger thought the first part of this made sense but not the last. She said, “I understand. My mistress is waiting for me. If you want some fruit, sir, just send a maid to call me.”

Baoyu nodded and she left.

Presently Bacchai and Xiren came back and went to their own rooms, no more of this.

A few days later the time for the examination arrived. The others simply assumed that since father and son were good essay-writers they were bound to pass. Bacchai alone, though pleased to see Baoyu studying hard, was disturbed because he seemed so cool and detached. Knowing that he and Lan were going to the examination, her first fear was that as this was their first time they might have some accident in the crowd; secondly, since the monk’s departure Baoyu had never left the house, and though she was glad that he was studying hard, the speed with which he had changed for the better made her suspect that something was afoot. So the day before the examination she sent Xiren with some young maids and Suyun to help the two of them pack, after which she checked their things herself and put them away ready. She also asked Li Wan to report to the Lady Dowager that some elderly, dependable servants had been assigned to accompany them to prevent them from being jostled by the crowd.

The next day, Baoyu and Jia Lan changed into none-too-new clothes and cheerfully went to take leave of the Lady Dowager, who beamingly cautioned them, “Although this is your first time at the examination, you’re not boys any more, so I’m not worried. Still, you’ve never spent a single day away from me. Even when you weren’t with me, your maids and nurses were in constant attendance — you’ve never had to sleep all on your own. Now you’ll each be in a separate cell, with no one to wait on you; you must take good care of yourselves. Finish your papers quickly and come home as soon as you can to set our minds at rest.” Her voice faltered as she said this.

Jia Lan assented to everything, but Baoyu said nothing. When she had finished he stepped forward and knelt to her. His eyes brimming with tears he kowtowed three times.

“I shall never be able to repay you for giving me life, mother,” he said. “But if I do well in this examination and pass as a provincial graduate, that will please you and make up for all my past faults.”

This reduced her to tears. “It’s good of you to have such an ambition,” she sobbed, “but it’s a pity your grandmother couldn’t live to see this day!” She pulled him to her.

But Baoyu remained kneeling. “Even if she can’t see me, she’ll know and be glad,” he said. “That’s just as good as if she saw it. Our separation is only physical, not spiritual.”

Li Wan was afraid that this would upset Baoyu again and bring on his illness, and the whole situation struck her as inauspicious. She stepped forward to urge, “Why should you be so upset, madam, over such a happy event? Besides, Brother Baoyu has been so good and dutiful lately and studied so hard. If he takes his nephew in to write good papers and come home early to show them to our old family friends, we can wait for good news.”

Baoyu and Jia Lan had both reported good news, that was all. She told the maids to help Baoyu up, but he turned to make Li Wan a bow.

“Set your heart at rest, sister-in-law,” he said. “We two are bound to pass. Later Lan will have an even more brilliant career, and you will wear a phoenix coronet and robes of state.”

“If your prophecy comes true, cousin, all my hardships won’t have been....” She broke off for fear of distressing Lady Wang again.

Baoyu assured her, “So long as you have a good son to carry on the ancestral line, even if my elder brother can’t see it, his wishes will have been fulfilled.”

As it was growing late, Li Wan simply nodded and did not like to detain him any longer with conversation.

Baochai had listened in consternation. Not only Baoyu’s words but even those of Lady Wang and Li Wan struck her as inauspicious; yet she dared not take them seriously and could only hold back her tears in silence.

Baoyu now stepped up to her and made her a deep bow. The others, nonplussed by his behaviour, could not help smiling at him. But when they saw Baochai burst into tears they were aghast.

“I am going now, sister,” he said. “Do look after our mother and wait for the good news.”

“It is time to start,” she answered. “There is no need to say any more.”

“So you are hurrying me too? Well, I know I must be going.” He turned then and saw that everyone was there except Xichun and Zijuan. “Tell my fourth sister and Zijuan for me that there is no need to see me off,” he said.

His words sounded half rational, half crazy. The others put it down to the fact that he had never gone out before and attributed this to Lady Wang’s foolish talk. They thought the best thing was to speed his departure.

“There are people waiting outside for you,” they said. “If you delay any more, you will be late.”

Baoyu threw back his head and laughed. “I’m going! This is the end of all this foolery!”

The rest chimed in, “Go quickly!”

Only Lady Wang and Baochai felt as if this were a last farewell. Their tears flowed like rain and they nearly gave way to sobs. But Baoyu, laughing wildly, went out as if in a frenzy. Indeed:

He leaves the world of men, its fame and gain;
Breaks out of the cage that has him confined.

Leaving Baoyu and Jia Lan to set off for the examination, let us turn to Jia Huan. He was both angry and mortified to see them go. Now that he was the only man left in the family he swaggered about boastfully.

“Now I can avenge my mother!” he thought. “With no man at home, if the Elder Mistress backs me up I’ve nobody to fear.”

Having made up his mind to this, he went to pay his respects to Lady Xing and flattered her so that she was quite taken in.

“Now I can see you are a good boy,” she said. “In the matter of Qiaojie, I should have been the one to decide. Your Cousin Lian is a fool. Instead of consulting his own grandmother, he turned to outsiders.”

Jia Huan said, “The other family have stated that they only recognize our house. Now that this is settled, they will be sending Your Ladyship handsome gifts. With a princeling for a grandson-in-law, you needn’t worry that the Elder Master won’t get a high post! Not that I like to criticize my own family, but since my elder sister became an Imperial Consort they’ve been unbearably arrogant. I hope Qiaojie won’t turn out the same way. I mean to ask her.”

“You should tell her, so that she knows whom she has to thank,” said Lady Xing. “Her father would never have found her such a good match at home. But that fool Pinger says this is no good. She claims that your aunt is against it too....”

Willing, I’m sure. I’m afraid they may be trying to take advantage of us. If we delay and your uncle Lian comes back, he may listen to other people and call it off.”

“It’s settled on their side,” said Jia Huan. “All they’re waiting for is the date of birth from Her Ladyship. The prince’s household has ruled that the wedding must take place three days from now. But there’s one problem: they’re afraid you may not agree because they say they shouldn’t marry the granddaughter of an official who’s a convict. They propose taking her over quietly first, then when the old master is pardoned and reinstated, they can celebrate in style.”

“Why shouldn’t I agree? That’s only right and proper.”

“In that case, will you write out the date for them, madam?”

“Silly boy! There are only women here. Get young Qiang to write it for you.”

Jia Huan, overjoyed, assented and hurried out to tell Jia Yun and invite Wang Ren to the prince’s residence to draw up the contract and receive the silver.

Now the maid attending Lady Xing had overheard this conversation. She had begged Pinger’s help to get this job, and she seized this chance to go and report all that had been said to her. Pinger, who knew that this boded ill, had already explained the situation to Qiaojie. The girl had wept all night, insisting that they must wait for her father’s return to decide the matter; she would not obey the old lady. When she heard this latest report she broke down again, and wanted to go and reason with Lady Xing. But Pinger stopped her.

“Don’t be in such a hurry, miss,” she urged. “Her Ladyship is your own grandmother. She says that since your father’s away she can decide this, and besides your uncle is the guarantor. They’re all in this together — how can you argue with them all single-handed? As a servant, I have no say in the matter. We must think of some way out, but we mustn’t do anything rash.”

The maid from Lady Xing’s apartment warned them, “Do think of a plan quickly, or they’ll carry her off!” With that she left.

Pinger turned to see Qiaojie crying as if her heart would break. She helped her up, saying, “It’s no use crying, miss. Now that your father’s away, from the way they talk....”

Before she could finish, a maid came from Lady Xing to announce, “This happy event for the young lady has been settled. Pinger is to get all her things ready. As for the dowry, that was to be fixed by Master Lian on his return.” Pinger had to agree to this.

Just then Lady Wang arrived. Qiaojie threw herself into her arms, weeping.

“Don’t worry, child,” said Lady Wang tearfully. “I’ve had a big row with Her Ladyship over you, but it looks as if we can’t stop her. We’ll have to play for time by agreeing, and send a servant at once to inform your father.”

“Don’t you know, madam, that this morning the third master told Her Ladyship that according to the prince’s rule the wedding must take place three days from now? Her Ladyship has already told Yun to write the date of birth and send it over. How can we wait for Master Lian?”

Hearing that Jia Huan was involved, Lady Wang was speechless with rage. After a pause she called for him repeatedly, but after some time the servants came back to report, “Master Huan went out first thing this morning with Master Qiang and Master Wang.”

“Where is Master Yun?” she asked.

“We don’t know,” they answered.

All Qiaojie’s maids were in consternation, at a complete loss. And as Lady Wang could hardly take issue with Lady Xing, they could only cling together and weep.

In the midst of this commotion an old serving-woman came in to announce, “The men on the back gate say that Granny Liu is here again.”

Lady Wang said, “We’re in trouble here; we’ve no time to entertain visitors. Send her away.”

“You should ask her in, madam,” urged Pinger.

Granny Liu, as the child’s godmother, should be told.” Lady Wang said nothing, so the woman went to fetch Granny Liu.

When she came in and they had exchanged greetings, the old woman was puzzled to see that all their eyes were red.

“What’s happened?” she asked after a pause. “Is the mistress and you young ladies missing Second Mistress?”

At this reference to her mother, Qiaojie burst out crying.

“Don’t talk about that, granny,” said Pinger. “As her godmother you should be told the truth.” She explained the situation, which horrified Granny Liu. After a while, however, the old woman chuckled.

“A clever girl like you should know those ways described in the drum-ballads. There are plenty of tricks to get over this. What’s so difficult?”

“What trick do you know, granny? Tell us quickly!” urged Pinger.

“It’s easy. Just slip away without letting anyone know, and that will be that.”

“Nonsense. How can people in a family like ours go away somewhere?”

“If you’re willing to, you can come to my village. I’ll hide the young lady, then send my son-in-law to find Master Qiaojie’s father-in-law and take a letter from her; and he’s bound to come. Won’t that be fine?”

“But what if the Elder Mistress finds out?”

“Does she know that I’ve come?”

“She lives at the front, and is so hard on the servants that no one will tell her any news. If you’d come by the front gate she might know; but as you came by the back, that’s all right.”

“Then let’s decide on a date, and I’ll send my son-in-law with a cart to fetch her.”

“How can we wait for that? Sit down here.”

Pinger hurried in to report this privately to Lady Wang, who thought it over and felt it would not do.

“We’ve no other way out, madam,” said Pinger. “It’s for your sake that I’m telling you this. You can pretend to know nothing about it, and just ask the Elder Mistress later. We shall be able to send to Master Lian, and he should be back soon.”

Lady Wang said nothing, but sighed.

When Qiaojie heard this, she begged her, “Do save me, aunt! My father will be very grateful to you when he comes back.”

“Say no more,” Pinger told her. “Go back now, madam, and just send someone to keep an eye on her room.”

“Keep this dark,” warned Lady Wang. “But you two will need clothes and bedding.”

“We must hurry to make it work. If they come back to press us, there’ll be trouble.”

This brought Lady Wang to a decision. “All right, go ahead quickly,” she said. “I’ll take the responsibility.”

So she went back and engaged Lady Xing in small-talk to keep her there, while Pinger made arrangements, giving orders: “Don’t try to avoid people. If anyone comes and sees you, just say the Elder Mistress has ordered a cart to take Granny Liu home.” She also bribed the men at the back gate to hire a cart. Then she dressed Qiaojie as a country girl and they slipped out. Later, on the pretext of seeing Granny Liu off, Pinger climbed into the cart herself when no one was watching.

Although the back gate of the Rong Mansion was open, there were only one or two men on duty there. The other servants, because the compound was so big and short-handed, were too busy to attend to everything. Besides, Lady Xing was not the sort to show any consideration for servants. Though the servants knew that this was wrong, they were so grateful to Pinger that they acted in collusion to let Qiaojie escape. And Lady Xing, chatting with Lady Wang, had no inkling of this. Only Lady Wang was uneasy.

After a little talk she slipped over to Baochai’s rooms and sat down there, still feeling very upset. Noticing her distraught look, Baochai asked, “Is something worrying you, madam?”

Lady Wang told her in private what had happened.

“How dreadful!” exclaimed Baochai. “We must quickly send to stop Master Yun.”

“I can’t find Huan,” said Lady Wang.

“You must pretend to know nothing about it, madam, while I send someone to inform the Elder Mistress.”

Lady Wang nodded and left Baochai to decide whom to send.

Now the prince, wanting to buy some maids, had sent servants to inspect the girls recommended by the go-between. When these men reported back and he questioned them, not daring to hide the truth they told him the facts. Horrified to learn that this was an old, noble family, the prince exclaimed, “This is a serious infringement of the law! We nearly made a bad blunder. As I’ve already had audience with the Emperor, I shall be choosing a day to set off soon. If any more people come about this, drive them away!”

It so happened that Jia Yun and Wang Ren that day brought the horoscope to the prince’s residence. The gatemen there told them, “His Highness has given orders that anyone pretending that girls from the Jia family are commoners is to be arrested and punished. In these peaceful times, who would dare do such a thing?”

This so frightened Wang Ren that he scurried away like a frightened rat, complaining about the man who had proposed this, and they dispersed in dismay.

Jia Huan was waiting at home for news when Lady Wang sent for him. In a fever of impatience he was stamping about irritably. At the sight of Jia Yun returning alone he demanded, “Is it settled?”

Jia Yun stamped one foot. “A fine mess!” he cried. “Someone must have split on us.” He reported how they had been rebuffed.

Jia Huan was speechless with rage. “This morning I made it sound so good to the Elder Mistress — what are we going to do now?” he fumed. “You’ve all let me down!”

As they were frantically casting about, they heard uproar inside and servants calling them by name, saying that both ladies wanted them. The two of them had to slink in. Lady Wang, her face dark with anger, snapped, “What a fine thing you’ve done! Now you’ve driven Qiaojie and Ping’er to their deaths. Bring back their corpses at once if you know what’s good for you!”

They fell on their knees. Jia Huan, too terrified to speak, hung his head. But Jia Yun said, “I wouldn’t dare do anything wrong, madam. It was because Uncle Xing and Uncle Wang proposed a match for cousin Qiaojie that we reported it to you. The Elder Mistress agreed and told me to write a card. The other family didn’t want her — how can you say we drove her to death?”

“Huan told the Elder Mistress that in three days she’d be carried off. Is this the way to arrange a match? I won’t argue now. Just return Qiaojie to us, and when the master comes back we’ll see about this!”

Lady Xing, unable to get a word in edgeways, could only shed tears. Lady Wang rounded on Jia Huan. “That bitch Concubine Zhao has produced a whelp just as worthless as herself!” she swore, then called her maids to support her back to her own apartments.

Jia Huan, Jia Yun and Lady Xing started blaming each other. “It’s no use recriminating now,” they said. “We don’t think they’re really dead. Most likely Ping’er has taken her to hide with some relatives.”

Lady Xing summoned the servants from the inner and outer gates and demanded, “Where have Qiaojie and Ping’er gone?”

But the servants answered with one voice, “Don’t ask us, madam. Ask the gentlemen in charge. There’s no need for you to storm either. When our mistress questions us, we have plenty to say. If anyone is to be beaten, let all be beaten. If anyone is to be dismissed, let all be dismissed....”

After Jia Lian’s departure things went from bad to worse outside. No monthly allowances were issued, and the men gambled, drank, fooled around with actresses and even brought prostitutes into the mansion. Was this the way for masters to behave? Jia Yun and the others were at a loss for an answer.

Then Lady Wang sent to urge the young men to make a thorough search. Jia Huan and the rest were in a dilemma, wishing they could hide themselves underground, yet not daring to question Qiaojie’s servants. They knew that everyone hated them and that Baoyu must have gone into hiding; but how could they say this to Lady Wang? They simply had to make inquiries among all their relatives, but without any success. Lady Xing inside the mansion and Jia Huan and his pack outside kept everyone in a ferment day and night for the next few days.

When the day for the end of the examination came, Lady Wang simply waited for Baoyu and Jia Lan to come home. But by noon there was no sign of them, and she, Li Wan and Baochai, very worried, sent servants to their lodgings to find out the reason. The first messengers did not return and had no news; nor did the second batch. The three women were burning with anxiety.

It was evening when someone came in. It was Jia Lan. Their relief was short-lived, for without paying his respects he sobbed, “Uncle Baoyu has disappeared!”

Lady Wang, stunned, could not utter a word. She collapsed on her couch, and it took Caiyun and the others some time to revive her. As she wept, she saw that Baochai was dumbstruck too while Xiren was crying as if her heart would break. Through her tears Lady Wang scolded Jia Lan, “You stupid boy! Why did you let your Second Uncle vanish when you were with him?”

“We ate and slept together in our lodgings, and in the examination hall we weren’t far apart — I was with him all the time. This morning he finished his paper very early and waited for me. We handed in our papers together and came out, but in the crowd at the gate we got separated. I couldn’t find him. The servants who’d come to meet us asked me where he was. Li Gui said, ‘I saw him only a few paces away; how could he vanish in the crowd?’ I told Li Gui and the others to search for him while I took some men to look through all the cells, but he wasn’t there. That’s why I’m so late back.”

Lady Wang was unable to speak for weeping. Baochai had a rough idea of the truth. Xiren was crying her heart out. Jia Qiang and the rest, without waiting to be ordered, went off to make a search. The whole household of the Rong Mansion was grief-stricken, and the feast prepared to celebrate the candidates’ return was left untouched. Jia Lan, forgetting his own exhaustion, wanted to go out again to search, but Lady Wang stopped him.

“My child,” she said, “your uncle’s lost; can we risk losing you too? You must rest now, there’s a good boy!” He was unwilling to stay, however, and Madam You and the others had to plead with him.

Xichun alone had understood the truth, but felt she should not speak out. She asked Baochai, “Did Cousin Baoyu take his jade with him?”

“Of course he did. He always wore it.”

At that Xichun said no more, while Xiren, recalling how he had tried to smash the jade, guessed that the monk had something to do with his disappearance. She was heart-broken, and wept as she remembered how good Baoyu had always been to her. “If I offended him, he would be angry, but he had such winning ways. I need hardly say how considerate he was. And if I provoked him too much, he would swear to become a monk. Who could have known that he’d really do that?”

But enough of Xiren’s grief.

The fourth watch sounded, but still no news came. Li Wan, afraid that Lady Wang was exhausting herself, urged her to go to her room to rest, and all the others attended her there except Lady Xing who went back alone. Jia Huan had hidden himself, not daring to appear.

Lady Wang had sent Jia Lan away, and passed a sleepless night. The next morning, although the servants who had been sent out to search came back, they all reported: "We have searched everywhere without success. There is not a trace of him." Then Aunt Xue, Xue Ke, Xiangyun, Baoqin and Aunt Li came in rapid succession to inquire after Lady Wang and ask for news.

This went on for several days. Lady Wang was so distraught that she could neither eat nor drink, and her life was in danger. Then suddenly a servant announced: "A man has arrived from the coast, sent by the Military Commander. He says that our Third Mistress will be reaching the capital tomorrow." This news of Tanchun’s arrival, although it could not dispel Lady Wang’s grief for Baoyu, came as a slight relief to her. The next day Tanchun did indeed return. The family went out to meet her at a distance, and saw how she had grown even more beautiful than before and was splendidly attired. When she saw Lady Wang’s haggard appearance and the others’ tear-stained faces, she too began to weep. After a while, she paid her formal respects to them. She was most upset to see Xichun dressed as a Taoist nun. And when she heard of Baoyu’s mysterious disappearance and the many other misfortunes that had befallen the family, they all wept again. But Tanchun was an intelligent and articulate girl, and she succeeded gradually in talking them round and comforting them a little. Lady Wang was somewhat calmed. The next day, Tanchun’s husband also came. When he heard what had happened, he urged Tanchun to stay on for a few days to help comfort the family. Her maids and serving-women were able to meet the other maids, and they all exchanged news. From then on, high and low in the household spent all their time, day and night, waiting for news of Baoyu.

Then one day, in the small hours of the morning, several servants came in from outside and announced at the inner gate that they had good news. Some junior maids came running in, too excited to inform the senior maids first.

"Congratulations, madam! Congratulations, young mistresses!" they cried as they burst into the room.

Lady Wang assumed that Baoyu had been found, and rose cheerfully to her feet.

"Where was he found? Bring him in at once!"

"Master Bao has passed the provincial examination, and come seventh on the list!" announced one of the servants.

"Where is he then?" asked Lady Wang. The servant said nothing, and she sat down again.

"Who was the seventh candidate?" asked Tanchun.

"Master Bao," replied the servant.

Just then they heard an outcry from outside: "Master Lan has passed too!"

The servant hurried out, and returned with the official announcement: Jia Lan had come a hundred and thirtieth on the list. Li Wan was naturally delighted, but as Baoyu was still missing she tried to conceal her joy. Lady Wang was pleased to hear of Jia Lan’s success, but thought to herself: "If only Baoyu would return, how happy we should all be!" Baochai alone was overcome with grief. But she could not give way to her tears. The others came to offer their congratulations.

"If Baoyu has the destiny of a graduate, then he cannot be lost. He is sure to turn up in a day or two."

Lady Wang supposed they were right and managed a smile. They seized this opportunity to urge her to take more nourishment.

From outside the third gate came Bao Yong’s voice, bellowing: "I said our young master could never get lost, not after passing the examination! It’s a case of:

’Success makes the whole world known to you!’

Wherever he’s gone, they’ll know who he is now. No one would dare not send him back!"

The servants inside commented: "The fellow may be a boor, but he’s talking sense."

Xichun observed: "A grown man doesn’t just get lost. I’m afraid he has seen through the red dust of this world and become a monk. If that is so, it will be hard ever to find him again."

This reduced Lady Wang and the rest to tears again.

Li Wan said: "There have been plenty of cases since ancient times of people abandoning rank and wealth to become Buddhas or immortals."

"But if he has abandoned his own parents," sobbed Lady Wang, "that is an unfilial act. How can he become a Buddha?"

Tanchun said: "This is all because from childhood Bao

“Everyone says it’s a good thing to have brought that jade with him,” she observed. “But from the way you talk, it seems to have brought nothing but trouble. If he doesn’t turn up in the next few days, to avoid vexing Her Ladyship I shall have to assume that there’s some reason for it and that I was never fated to have a brother. If he really has become an immortal, that will be thanks to Her Ladyship’s virtue accumulated over many lifetimes.” Baochai made no comment.

Xiren could contain herself no longer. Her heart ached and dizziness overcame her; she collapsed in a faint. The Lady Dowager, distressed, ordered the maids to help her to her room.

Jia Huan, embarrassed by the success of his elder brother and nephew and by the business of Qiaojie, vented his spleen on Jia Qiang and Jia Yun. He knew that when Tanchun came home she would not let the matter rest, yet he dared not hide himself. He spent these days as if treading on thorns.

The next day, Jia Lan had to go to offer thanks for the imperial favour and found that Zhen Bao-yu had passed too; so they exchanged cards and declared themselves ‘classmates’. When Jia Lan told him of Bao-yu’s disappearance, Zhen sighed sympathetically.

The chief examiner presented the Palace with the test papers of the successful candidates, and the Emperor perused them one by one, finding them all sound and lucid. Noticing that the seventh candidate, Jia Bao-yu, was a native of Jinling, and the hundred and thirtieth, Jia Lan, was also from the Jia family of Jinling, he made enquiries:

“Are these two Jias members of the consort’s family?”

An official was sent to summon Bao-yu and Jia Lan for an audience. Jia Lan informed him of Bao-yu’s disappearance after the examination and gave an account of his own antecedents, which the official reported to the Emperor. The sagacious, benevolent monarch, remembering the Jia family’s meritorious services, ordered a ministerial investigation. A detailed report was submitted, and the Emperor in his compassion decreed that the Board of Punishments should review Jia She’s case. Then, reading a report about the suppression of coastal bandits and the pacification of the coast, which described the country as being “in great tranquillity, the people happy in their work,” the Emperor in his delight ordered the ministers concerned to report on the achievements of those deserving rewards, and proclaimed a general amnesty.

After the court was dismissed, Jia Lan called on the chief examiner and, learning that an amnesty would be declared, went home to report this to the Lady Dowager. The whole family was overjoyed, hoping that Bao-yu would soon be back. Aunt Xue in particular was delighted and started planning to redeem Xue Pan from penal servitude.

One day it was announced that Mr. Zhen and his son-in-law had called to offer congratulations, and the Lady Dowager sent Jia Lan out to receive them. Soon he came back beaming to report:

“Congratulations, madam! Mr. Zhen heard at court that there is an edict: not only has Great-uncle She been pardoned, but Uncle Zhen has been acquitted and will inherit the Ningguo title of the third rank. Our mansion is to be returned to us, and Grandad will inherit the title of the first rank; after the period of mourning he will be promoted to an assistant secretaryship in the Board of Works. All our confiscated property is to be returned. The Emperor was very pleased with Uncle Bao’s papers, and when he learned that he was the brother of the Imperial Consort, the Prince of Beijing reported that he was a fine scholar too; so the Emperor has summoned him to an audience. The ministers told him that according to his nephew Jia Lan he disappeared after the examination and is being searched for everywhere. Then the Emperor decreed that all the yamens of the Five Barracks should make a careful search. So don’t worry, madam! The Emperor in his goodness is sure to have him found.”

Then at last the Lady Dowager and the others congratulated each other, their spirits revived.

Only Jia Huan was frantic, searching high and low for Qiaojie. She, however, had gone with Granny Liu and Ping-erh out of the city to their village, where the old woman prepared the best room for the two girls, not presuming to treat them slightingly. Though the food she served was country fare, it was clean; and with Qing-erh to keep them company they were quite content. Some rich families in the village, hearing that a young lady from the Jia household was staying with Granny Liu, came to call and pronounced Qiaojie a celestial beauty. Some brought presents of fruit or game, so that quite a stir was made. Among the visitors was the son of a very rich man called Zhou, who had acres of good land and was their local magnate.

Elegant and refined, this fourteen-year-old youth had recently passed the district examination and become a licentiate. That day when his mother saw Qiaojie, she was filled with admiration and thought to herself: “We’re only farm folk; how could we ever be worthy of such an aristocratic young lady?” She was still wrapped up in these thoughts when Granny Liu, who had seen what was on her mind, said: “I know what you’re thinking. Shall I act as your go-between?”

“You must be joking,” said Mrs. Zhou with a smile. “What family would they be, to marry into a farm household?”

“We’ll see,” said Granny Liu. And they went their separate ways.

Granny Liu was still thinking of the Jias and sent Baner to the city to make inquiries. He happened that day to go to Rongguo Street, where he found many carriages and sedan-chairs and made inquiries from the bystanders.

“The two Rong and Ning Mansions have had their ranks and confiscated property restored to them,” he was told. “They’re on the up-grade again. But Master Bao of their house has passed the palace examination and then disappeared, nobody knows where.”

Baner, overjoyed, was starting back when he saw several horsemen dismount at the gate, where the servants knelt to pay their respects, exclaiming, “So you’re back, sir! Congratulations! Is the old master well again?”

“Yes, thanks,” the gentleman replied cheerfully. “Another edict of amnesty has been issued, so he’ll soon be coming home.” He asked, “Who are all those people there?”

The gatemen answered, “They are officials sent by the Emperor to announce another edict, ordering the return of your property, sir.”

The gentleman went in happily then, and Baner, assuming that this was Jia Lian, did not wait to find out more but hurried home to tell his grandmother. Granny Liu was so delighted that she beamed all over her face. She went to congratulate Qiaojie, telling her what Baner had reported.

“We owe this to you, granny,” said Pinger. “But for you, the young lady would never have lived to see this day.”

Qiaojie was even more overjoyed. As they were talking, the messenger sent to Jia Lian came back.

“The master is very grateful,” he announced. “He told me as soon as I reached home to bring the young lady back straight away.” He gave a tip of several taels of silver to the messenger.

Granny Liu, feeling very proud of herself, had two carts prepared and asked Qiaojie and Pinger to get into them. But having stayed so long with her they were loath to leave, and Qinger was crying too, wishing she could keep them. Because they seemed so reluctant to part, the old woman told Qinger to go to the city with them, and they set out straight for the Rong Mansion.

Jia Lian, after hearing of his father’s critical illness, had hastened to his place of exile, where father and son had met and wept together. Then Jia She gradually recovered. Upon receiving a letter from home, Jia Lian had asked his father’s permission to return. On the way he heard of the amnesty and travelled post-haste for two days to reach home that day, just in time for the promulgation of the edict. Lady Xing and the others, at a loss whom to send to receive it — for Jia Lan was still too young — were delighted by the announcement of Jia Lian’s return. Their meeting was a mixture of joy and sorrow. But there was no time to talk as he went to the hall to kowtow to the imperial envoy, who inquired after his father’s health.

“You are to go to the Inner Court tomorrow to receive the edict and your gifts,” he said. “The Ning Mansion is to be restored to you.” Then the envoy took his leave, and they saw him out.

Jia Lian, escorting him out, saw some carts which the servants would not allow to halt and there was a commotion. He knew that these must be the carts bringing Qiaojie back.

“You stupid bastards!” he swore at the servants. “When I was away, you had the effrontery to drive the young lady out! Now that she’s been brought back, why raise such a racket? Do you have a grudge against me?”

The servants had been afraid that Jia Lian would call them to account on his return and would give them trouble; but they had not expected him to know the truth already. In consternation they had to kneel down.

“When you were away, sir, some of us were ill or asked for leave,” they said. “The ones in charge were Master Huan, Master Qiang and Master Yun; we had nothing to do with it.”

“You scoundrels!” he fumed. “...

“The wretches! I’ll settle with them later. Drive the carriage in quickly!”

Jia Lian went in then to see Lady Xing, but as she was silent he turned and went to Lady Wang’s apartments. Falling on his knees to kowtow, he reported, “Thanks to your help, madam, my daughter is back. As for Huan, we need not speak of him now. But that rascal Jia Yun caused trouble the last time he was left in charge of the house, and now that I’ve been away for a few months he’s up to his tricks again. If I may say so, madam, such a scoundrel should be kicked out and forbidden ever to return.”

“Why is that degenerate Wang Ren so wicked too?” she exclaimed.

“Don’t speak of it, madam. I know how to deal with them.”

As they were talking, Caiyun and the other maids announced, “The young mistress is here.”

Then Qiaojie saw Lady Wang. Although they had not been separated for long, the thought of the danger she had been in reduced her to tears, and she started sobbing. Jia Lian stepped forward to thank Granny Liu. Lady Wang made the old woman take a seat and described all that had happened that day. At sight of Pinger, Jia Lian could not express his feelings in front of the others; but he was so grateful that tears ran down his cheeks. From that day on he treated her with increasing respect, and after Jia She’s return he decided to make her his wife. But no more of this.

Let us return to Lady Xing, who was afraid that because Jia Lian could not find Qiaojie there would be trouble. And when she heard that he had gone to Lady Wang’s place she felt even more apprehensive, and sent maids to find out what was happening. They came back to report that Qiaojie was there talking with Granny Liu. Then Lady Xing, as if waking from a dream, realized that they had been playing a trick on her. She complained to Lady Wang, “You’ve set my son against me! Who was it anyway who took word to Pinger?”

Even as she asked, Qiaojie came in with Granny Liu and Pinger, followed by Lady Wang. They laid all the blame on Jia Yun and Wang Ren.

“My lady only acted on hearsay, meaning well,” they said. “How could she know that there were villains outside?”

Then Lady Xing, feeling rather ashamed and reflecting that Lady Wang had done the right thing, had to admit that she was in the wrong. So harmony was restored between the two ladies.

Pinger reported back to Lady Wang, then took Qiaojie to pay her respects to Baochai, and they described to each other all that they had suffered.

“The Emperor’s goodness means that our family is going to prosper again,” they said. “So Baoyu is bound to come back.”

As they were speaking, Qiuwen came running in frantically.

“Xiren’s done for!” she cried.

To know what had happened, read the following chapter.

第120章 甄士隐详说太虚情 贾雨村归结红楼梦

话说宝钗听秋纹说袭人不好，连忙进去瞧看，巧姐儿同平儿也随着。走到袭人炕前，只见袭人心痛难禁，一时气厥。宝钗等用开水灌了过来，仍旧扶他睡下，一面传请大夫。巧姐儿因问宝钗道：“袭人姐姐怎么病到这个样儿？”宝钗道：“大前儿晚上哭伤了心了，一时发晕栽倒了。太太叫人扶他回来，他就睡倒了。因外头有事，没有请大夫瞧他，所以致此。”说着，大夫来了，宝钗等略避。大夫看了脉，说是急怒所致，开了方子去了。
　　原来袭人模糊听见说宝玉若不回来，便要打发屋里的人都出去，一急越发不好了。到大夫瞧后，秋纹给他煎药，他各自一人躺着，神魂未定，好象宝玉在他面前，恍惚又象是见个和尚，手里拿着一本册子揭着看，还说道：“你不是我的人，日后自然有人家儿的。”袭人似要和他说话，秋纹走来说：“药好了，姐姐吃罢。”袭人睁眼一瞧，知是个梦，也不告诉人。吃了药，便自己细细的想：“宝玉必是跟了和尚去。上回他要拿玉出去，便是要脱身的样子。被我揪住，看他竟不象往常，把我混推混搡的，一点情意都没有。后来待二奶奶更生厌烦，在别的妹妹跟前，也是没有一点情意：这就是悟道的样子。但是你悟了道，抛了二奶奶怎么好？我是太太派我服侍你，虽是月钱照着那样的分例，其实我究竟没有在老爷太太跟前回明，就算了你的屋里人。若是老爷太太打发我出去，我若死守着，又叫人笑话；若是我出去，心想宝玉待我的情分，实在不忍。”左思右想，万分难处。想到刚才的梦，“说我是别人的人，那倒不如死了干净。”岂知吃药以后，心痛减了好些，也难躺着，只好勉强支持。
　　过了几日，起来服侍宝钗。宝钗想念宝玉，暗中垂泪，自叹命苦。又知他母亲打算给哥哥赎罪，很费张罗，不能不帮着打算。暂且不表。
　　且说贾政扶贾母灵柩，贾蓉送了秦氏、凤姐、鸳鸯的棺木到了金陵，先安了葬。贾蓉自送黛玉的灵，也去安葬。贾政料理坟墓的事。一日，接到家书，一行一行的看到宝玉、贾兰得中，心里自是喜欢；后来看到宝玉走失，复又烦恼。只得赶忙回来。在道儿上又闻得有恩赦的旨意，又接着家书，果然赦罪复职，更是喜欢，便日夜趱行。
　　一日，行到陵驿地方，那天乍寒，下雪，泊在一个清静去处。贾政打发众人上岸投帖辞谢朋友，总说即刻开船，都不敢劳动。船上只留一个小厮伺候，自己在船中写家书，先要打发人起早到家。写到宝玉的事，便停笔。抬头忽见船头上微微的雪影里面一个人，光着头，赤着脚，身上披着一领大红猩猩毡的斗篷，向贾政倒身下拜。贾政尚未认清，急忙出船，欲待扶住问他是谁。那人已拜了四拜，站起来打了个问讯。贾政才要还揖，迎面一看，不是别人，却是宝玉。贾政吃一大惊，忙问道：“可是宝玉么？”那人只不言语，似喜似悲。贾政又问道：“你若是宝玉，如何这样打扮，跑到这里来？”宝玉未及回言，只见船头上来了两人，一僧一道，夹住宝玉道：“俗缘已毕，还不快走。”说着，三个人飘然登岸而去。贾政不顾地滑，疾忙来赶，见那三人在前，那里赶得上？只听得他们三人口中不知是那个作歌曰：
　　我所居兮青埂之峰，我所游兮鸿蒙太空。谁与我逝兮吾谁与从？渺渺茫茫今归彼大荒！
　　贾政一面听着，一面赶去，转过一小坡，倏然不见。贾政已赶得心虚气喘，惊疑不定。回过头来，见自己的小厮也随后赶来，贾政问道：“你看见方才那三个么？”小厮道：“看见的。奴才为老爷追赶，故也赶来。后来只见老爷，不见那三个人了。”贾政还欲前走，只见白茫茫一片旷野，并无一人。贾政知是古怪，只得回来。
　　众家人回船，见贾政不在舱中，问了船夫，说是老爷上岸追赶两个和尚一个道士去了。众人也从雪地里寻踪迎去，远远见贾政来了，迎上去接着，一同回船。贾政坐下，喘息方定，将见宝玉的话说了一遍。众人回禀，便要在这地方寻觅。贾政叹道：“你们不知道，这是我亲眼见的，并非鬼怪。况听得歌声，大有玄妙。宝玉生下时，衔了玉来，便也古怪，我早知是不祥之兆，为的是老太太疼爱，所以养育到今。便是那和尚道士，我也见了三次：头一次，是那僧道来说玉的好处；第二次，便是宝玉病重，他来了，将那玉持诵了一番，宝玉便好了；第三次，送那玉来，坐在前厅，我一转眼就不见了。我心里便有些诧异，只道宝玉果真有造化，高僧仙道来护佑他的，岂知宝玉是下凡历劫的，竟哄了老太太十九年！如今叫我才明白。”说到那里，掉下泪来。众人道：“宝二爷果然是下凡的和尚，就不该中举人了。怎么中了才去？”贾政道：“你们那里知道？大凡天上星宿，山中老僧，洞里的精灵，他自具一种性情。你看宝玉何尝肯念书？他若略一经心，无有不能的。他那一种脾气，也是各别另样。”说着又叹了几声。众人便拿兰哥得中、家道复兴的话解了一番。贾政仍旧写家书，便把这事写上，劝谕合家不必想念了。写完封好，即着家人回去，贾政随后赶回。暂且不提。
　　且说薛姨妈得了赦罪的信，便命薛蝌去各处借贷，并自己凑齐了赎罪银两。刑部准了，收兑了银子，一角文书，将薛蟠放出。他们母子妹妹弟兄见面，不必细述，自然是悲喜交集了。薛蟠自己立誓说道：“若是再犯前病，必定犯杀犯剐！”薛姨妈见他这样，便握他的嘴，说：“只要自己拿定主意，必定还要妄口巴舌血淋淋的起这样恶誓么？只是香菱跟你受了多少苦处，你媳妇儿已经自己治死自己了，如今虽说穷了，这碗饭还有得吃，据我的主意，我便算他是媳妇了。你心里怎么样？”薛蟠点头愿意。宝钗等也说：“很该这样。”倒把香菱急得脸胀通红，说是：“伏侍大爷一样的，何必如此？”众人便称起“大奶奶”来，无人不服。
　　薛蟠便要去拜谢贾家。薛姨妈宝钗也都过来。见了众人，彼此聚首，又说了一番的话。正说着，恰好那日贾政的家人回家，呈上书子，说：“老爷不日到了。”王夫人叫贾兰将书子念给听。贾兰念到贾政亲见宝玉的一段，众人听了，都痛哭起来，王夫人、宝钗、袭人等更甚。大家又将贾政书内叫家内不必悲伤，原是借胎的话解说了一番：“与其作了官，倘或命运不好，犯了事，坏家败产，那时倒不好了。宁可咱们家出一位佛爷，倒是老爷太太的积德，所以才投到咱们家来。不是说句不顾前后的话，当初东府里太爷，倒是修炼了十几年，也没有成了仙，这佛是更难成的。太太这么一想，心里便开豁了。”王夫人哭着和薛姨妈道：“宝玉抛了我，我还恨他呢。我叹的是媳妇的命苦，才成了一二年的亲，怎么他就硬着肠子，都撂下了走了呢！”薛姨妈听了，也甚伤心。
　　宝钗哭得人事不知。所有爷们都在外头。王夫人便说道：“我为他担了一辈子的惊，刚刚儿的娶了亲，中了举人，又知道媳妇作了胎，我才喜欢些，不想弄到这样结局！早知这样，就不该娶亲，害了人家的姑娘。”薛姨妈道：“这是自己一定的。咱们这样人家，还有什么别的说的吗？幸喜有了胎，将来生个外孙子，必定是有成立的，后来就有了结果了。你看大奶奶，如今兰哥儿中了举人，明年成了进士，可不是就做了官了么？他头里的苦也算吃尽的了，如今的甜来，也是他为人的好处。我们姑娘的心肠儿姐姐是知道的，并不是刻薄轻佻的人，姐姐倒不必耽忧。”王夫人被薛姨妈一番言语说得极有理，心想：“宝钗小时候便是廉静寡欲极爱素淡的，他所以才有这个事。想人生在世，真有个定数的。看着宝钗虽是痛哭，他那端庄样儿一点不走，却倒来劝我，这是真真难得。不想宝玉这样一个人，红尘中福分竟没有一点儿！”想了一回，也觉解了好些。又想到袭人身上：“若说别的丫头呢，没有什么难处的，大的配了出去，小的伏侍二奶奶就是了。独有袭人可怎么处呢？“此时人多也不好说，且等晚上和薛姨妈商量。
　　那日薛姨妈并未回家，因恐宝钗痛哭，住在宝钗房中解劝。那宝钗却是极明理，思前想后：“宝玉原是一种奇异的人，夙世前因，自有一定，原无可怨天尤人。”更将大道理的话告诉他母亲了。薛姨妈心里反倒安慰，便到王夫人那里，先把宝钗的话说了。王夫人点头叹道：“若说我无德，不该有这样好媳妇了。”说着更又伤心起来。薛姨妈倒又劝了一会子。因又提起袭人来，说：“我见袭人近来瘦的了不得，他是一心想着宝哥儿。但是正配呢理应守的，屋里人愿守也是有的。惟有这袭人，虽说是算个屋里人，到底他和宝哥儿并没有过明路儿的。”王夫人道：“我才刚想着，正要等妹妹商量商量。若说放他出去，恐怕他不愿意，又要寻死觅活的；若要留着他也罢，又恐老爷不依：所以难处。”薛姨妈道：“我看姨老爷是再不肯叫守着的。再者，姨老爷并不知道袭人的事，想来不过是个丫头，那有留的理呢？只要姐姐叫他本家的人来，狠狠的吩咐他，叫他配一门正经亲事，再多多的陪送他些东西。那孩子心肠儿也好，年纪儿又轻，也不枉跟了姐姐会子，也算姐姐待他不薄了。袭人那里，还得我细细劝他。就是叫他家的人来，也不用告诉他；只等他家里果然说定了好人家儿，我们还打听打听，若果然足衣足食，女婿长的象个人儿，然后叫他出去。”王夫人听了，道：“这个主意很是。不然叫老爷冒冒失失的一办，我可不是又害了一个人了么？”薛姨妈听了，点头道：“可不是么？”又说了几句，便辞了王夫人仍到宝钗房中去了。看见袭人泪痕满面，薛姨妈便劝解譬喻了一会。袭人本来老实，不是伶牙俐齿的人，薛姨妈说一句，他应一句，回来说道：“我是做下人的人，姨太太瞧得起我，才和我说这些话。我是从不敢违拗太太的。”薛姨妈听他的话，“好一个柔顺的孩子！”心里更加喜欢。宝钗又将大义的话说了一遍，大家各自相安。
　　过了几日，贾政回家，众人迎接。贾政见贾赦、贾珍巳都回家，弟兄叔侄相见，大家历叙别来的景况。然后内眷们见了，不免想起宝玉来，又大家伤了一会子心。贾政喝住道：“这是一定的道理！如今只要我们在外把持家事，你们在内相助，断不可仍是从前这样的散漫。别房的事，各有各家料理，也不用承总。我们本房的事，里头全归于你，都要按理而行。”王夫人便将宝钗有孕的话也告诉了，“将来丫头们都放出去。”贾政听了，点头无语。
　　次日，贾政进内请示大臣们，说是：“蒙恩感激。但未服阙，应该怎么谢恩之处，望乞大人们指教。”众朝臣说是代奏请旨。于是圣恩浩荡，即命陛见。贾政进内谢了恩。圣上又降了好些旨意，又问起宝玉的事来。贾政据实回奏。圣上称奇，旨意说：宝玉的文章固是清奇，想他必是过来人，所以如此，若在朝中，可以进用，他既不敢受圣朝的爵位，便赏了一个“文妙真人”的道号。贾政又叩头谢恩而出。回到家中，贾琏、贾珍接着，贾政将朝内的话述了一遍，众人喜欢。贾珍便回说：“宁国府第，收拾齐全，回明了要搬过去。栊翠庵圈在园内，给四妹妹养静。”贾政并不言语，隔了半日，却吩咐了一番仰报天恩的话。
　　贾琏也趁便回说：“巧姐亲事，父亲太太都愿意给周家为媳。”贾政昨晚也知巧姐的始末，便说：“大老爷大太太作主就是了。莫说村居不好，只要人家清白，孩子肯念书，能够上进。朝里那些官，难道都是城里的人么？”贾琏答应了“是”，又说：“父亲有了年纪，况且又有痰症的根子，静养几年，诸事原仗二老爷为主。”贾政道：“提起村居养静，甚合我意，只是我受恩深重，尚末酬报耳。”贾政说毕进内，贾琏打发请了刘老老来，应了这件事。刘老老见了王夫人等，便说些将来怎样升官，怎样起家，怎样子孙昌盛。
　　正说着，丫头回道：“花自芳的女人进来请安。”王夫人问几句话，花自芳的女人将亲戚作媒，说的是城南蒋家的，现在有房有地，又有铺面。姑爷年纪略大几岁，并没有娶过的，况且人物儿长的是百里挑一的。王夫人听了愿意，说道：“你去应了，隔几日进来，再接你妹子罢。”王夫人又命人打听，都说是好。王夫人便告诉了宝钗，仍请了薛姨妈细细的告诉了袭人。袭人悲伤不已，又不敢违命的，心里想起宝玉那年到他家去，回来说的死也不回去的话，“如今太太硬作主张，若说我守着，又叫人说我不害臊；若是去了，实不是我的心愿。”便哭得咽哽难鸣。又被薛姨妈宝钗等苦劝，回过念头想道：“我若是死在这里，倒把太太的好心弄坏了，我该死在家里才是。”于是袭人含悲叫辞了众人。那姐妹分手时，自然更有一番不忍说。
　　袭人怀着必死的心肠，上车回去，见了哥哥嫂子，也是哭泣，但只说不出来。那花自芳悉把蒋家的聘礼送给他看，又把自己所办妆奁一一指给他瞧，说：“那是太太赏的，那是置办的。”袭人此时更难开口。住了两天，细想起来：“哥哥办事不错。若是死在哥哥家里，岂不又害了哥哥呢？”千思万想，左右为难，真是一缕柔肠，几乎牵断，只得忍住。
　　那日已是迎娶吉期，袭人本不是那一种泼辣人，委委屈屈的上轿而去，心里另想到那里再作打算。岂知过了门，见那蒋家办事，极其认真，全都按着正配的规矩。一进了门，丫头仆妇，都称“奶奶”。袭人此时欲要死在这里，又恐害了人家，辜负了一番好意。那夜原是哭着不肯俯就的，那姑爷却极柔情曲意的承顺。到了第二天开箱，这姑爷看见一条猩红汗巾，方知是宝玉的丫头。原来当初只知是贾母的侍儿，益想不到是袭人。此时蒋玉函念着宝玉待他的旧情，倒觉满心惶愧，更加周旋；又故意将宝玉所换那条松花绿的汗巾拿出来。袭人看了，方知这姓蒋的原来就是蒋玉函，始信姻缘前定。袭人才将心事说出。蒋玉函也深为叹息敬服，不敢勉强，并越发温柔体贴，弄得个袭人真无死所了。看官听说，虽然事有前定，无可奈何，但孽子孤臣，义夫节妇，这“不得已”三字也不是一概推委得的。此袭人所以在“又副册”也。正是前人过那桃花庙的诗上说道：
　　千古艰难惟一死，伤心岂独息夫人！
　　不言袭人从此又是一番天地。且说那贾雨村犯了婪索的案件，审明定罪，今遇大赦，递籍为民。雨村因叫家眷先行，自己带了一个小厮，一车行李，来到急流津觉迷渡口。只见一个道者，从那渡头草棚里出来，执手相迎。雨村认得是甄土隐，也连忙打恭。士隐道：“贾老先生，别来无恙？”雨村道：“老仙长到底是甄老先生！何前次相逢，觌面不认？后知火焚草亭，鄙下深为惶恐。今日幸得相逢，益叹老仙翁道德高深。奈鄙人下愚不移，致有今日。”甄士隐道：“前者老大人高官显爵，贫道怎敢相认？原因故交，敢赠片言，不意老大人相弃之深。然而富贵穷通，亦非偶然，今日复得相逢，也是一桩奇事。这里离草庵不远，暂请膝谈，未知可否？”雨村欣然领命。
　　两人携手而行，小厮驱车随后，到了一座茅庵。士隐让进，雨村坐下，小童献茶上来。雨村便请教仙长超尘始末。士隐笑道：“一念之间，尘凡顿易。老先生从繁华境中来，岂不知温柔富贵乡中有一宝玉乎？”雨村道：“怎么不知。近闻纷纷传述，说他也遁入空门。下愚当时也曾与他往来过数次，再不想此人竟有如是之决绝。”士隐道：“非也。这一段奇缘，我先知之。昔年我与先生在仁清巷旧宅门口叙话之前，我已会过他一面。”“雨村惊讶道：“京城离贵乡甚远，何以能见？”士隐道：“神交久矣。”雨村道：“既然如此，现今宝玉的下落，仙长定能知之？”士隐道：“宝玉，即‘宝玉’也。那年荣宁查抄之前，钗黛分离之日，此玉早已离世。一为避祸，二为撮合。从此夙缘一了，形质归一。又复稍示神灵，高魁贵子，方显得此玉乃天奇地灵锻炼之宝，非凡间可比。前经茫茫大士渺渺真人携带下凡，如今尘缘已满，仍是此二人携归本处：便是宝玉的下落。”雨村听了，虽不能全然明白，却也十知四五，便点头叹道：“原来如此，下愚不知。但那宝玉既有如此的来历，又何以情迷至此，复又豁悟如此？还要请教。”士隐笑道：“此事说来，先生未必尽解。太虚幻境，既是真如福地。两番阅册，原始要终之道，历历生平，如何不悟？仙草归真，焉有通灵不复原之理呢？”
　　雨村听着，却不明白，知是仙机，也不便更问。因又说道：“宝玉之事，既得闻命。但敝族闺秀如是之多，何元妃以下，算来结局俱属平常呢？”士隐叹道：“老先生莫怪拙言，贵族之女，俱属从情天孽海而来。大凡古今女子，那‘淫’字固不可犯，只这‘情’字也是沾染不得的。所以崔莺苏小，无非仙子尘心，宋玉相如，大是文人口孽。但凡情思缠绵，那结局就不可问了。”
　　雨村听到这里，不觉拈须长叹。因又问道：“请教仙翁：那荣宁两府，尚可如前否？”士隐道：“福善祸淫，古今定理。现今荣宁两府，善者修缘，恶者悔祸，将来兰桂齐芳，家道复初，也是自然的道理。”雨村低了半日头，忽然笑道：“是了，是了。现在他府中有一个名兰的，已中乡榜，恰好应着‘兰’宇。适间老仙翁说‘兰桂齐芳’，又道‘宝玉高魁贵子’，莫非他有遗腹之子，可以飞黄腾达的么？”士隐微微笑道：“此系后事，未便预说。”
　　雨村还要再问，土隐不答，便命人设具盘飧，邀雨村共食。食毕，雨村还要问自己的终身。士隐便道：“老先生草庵暂歇。我还有一段俗缘未了，正当今日完结。”雨村惊讶道：“仙长纯修若此，不知尚有何俗缘？”士隐道：“也不过是儿女私情罢了。”雨村听了，益发惊异：“请问仙长何出此言？”士隐道：“老先生有所不知：小女英莲，幼遭尘劫，老先生初任之时，曾经判断。今归薛姓，产难完劫，遗一子于薛家，以承宗祧。此时正是尘缘脱尽之时，只好接引接引。”士隐说着，拂袖而起。雨村心中恍恍惚惚，就在这急流津觉迷渡口草庵中睡着了。
　　这士隐自去度脱了香菱，送到太虚幻境，交那警幻仙子对册。刚过牌访，见那一僧一道缥渺而来，士隐接着说道：“大士、真人，恭喜贺喜！情缘完结，都交割清楚了么？”那僧道说：“情缘尚未全结，倒是那蠢物已经回来了。还得把他送还原所，将他的后事叙明，不枉他下世一回。”士隐听了，便拱手而别。那僧道仍携了玉到青埂峰下，将“宝玉”安放在女娲炼石补天之处，各自云游而去．从此后：
　　天外书传天外事，两番人作一番人。
　　这一日，空空道人又从青埂峰前经过，见那补天未用之石仍在那里，上面字迹依然如旧，又从头的细细看了一遍。见后面偈文后历叙了多少收缘结果的话头，便点头叹道：“我从前见石兄这段奇文，原说可以闻世传奇，所以曾经抄录，但未见返本还原。不知何时，复有此段佳话？方知石兄下凡一次，磨出光明，修成圆觉，也可谓无复遗憾了。只怕年深日久，字迹模糊，反有舛错、不如我再抄录一番，寻个世上清闲无事的人，托他传遍，知道奇而不奇，俗而不俗，真而不真，假而不假。或者尘梦劳人，聊倩鸟呼归去，山灵好客，更从石化飞来，亦未可知。”想毕，便又抄了，仍袖至那繁华昌盛地方。遍寻了一番，不是建功立业之人，即系糊口谋衣之辈，那有闲情去和石头饶舌？直寻到急流津觉迷渡口草庵中，睡着一个人，因想他必是闲人，便要将这抄录的《石头记》给他看看。那知那人再叫不醒。空空道人复又使劲拉他，才慢慢的开眼坐起。便接来草草一看，仍旧掷下道：“这事我已亲见尽知，你这抄录的尚无舛错。我只指与你一个人，托他传去，便可归结这段新鲜公案了。”空空道人忙问何人，那人道：“你须待某年某月某日某时，到一个悼红轩中，有个曹雪芹先生。只说贾雨村言，托他如此如此。”说毕仍旧睡下了。
　　那空空道人牢牢记着此言，又不知过了几世几劫，果然有个悼红轩，见那曹雪芹先生正在那里翻阅历来的古史。空空道人便将贾雨村言了，方把这《石头记》示看。那雪芹先生笑道：“果然是‘贾雨村言’了！”空空道人便问：“先生何以认得此人，便肯替他传述？”那雪芹先生笑道：“说你‘空空’，原来肚里果然空空。既是‘假语村言’，但无鲁鱼亥豕以及背谬矛盾之处，乐得与二三同志，酒馀饭饱，雨夕灯窗，同消寂寞，又不必大人先生品题传世。似你这样寻根究底，便是刻舟求剑、胶柱鼓瑟了。”那空空道人听了，仰天大笑，掷下抄本，飘然而去。一面走着，口中说道：“原来是敷衍荒唐！不但作者不知，抄者不知，并阅者也不知。不过游戏笔墨，陶情适性而已！”
　　后人见了这本传奇，亦曾题过四句偈语，为作者缘起之言更进一竿。云：
　　说到辛酸处，荒唐愈可悲。
　　由来同一梦，休笑世人痴！

We are told that Baochai, hearing from Qiuwen that Xiren was unwell, went in at once to see her, accompanied by Qiaojie and Pinger. They found Xiren lying on her
kang apparently in a faint, overcome by heartache. They revived her by pouring hot water between her lips, then made her lie down again and sent to ask a doctor to come.

“What made Xiren so ill, sister?” asked Qiaojie.

“The other night she cried so hard that she fainted and fell down,” answered Baochai. “Her Ladyship had her carried back, and she took to her bed. We were too busy outside to call a doctor, and so she came to this.”

As she was speaking the doctor arrived, and they withdrew. After feeling her pulse he diagnosed her trouble as the result of acute distress, and wrote out a prescription before leaving.

Xiren had vaguely heard that if Baoyu did not come back, all his maids would be dismissed. This had so distressed her that she had taken a turn for the worse. After the doctor’s visit, while Qiuwen was preparing her medicine, she lay alone in a delirium. It seemed to her that Baoyu was there, and then that she saw a monk holding a book which he showed her, saying, “You don’t belong to me. You will belong to someone else in future.” She was about to speak to him when Qiuwen came in and announced that her medicine was ready. Opening her eyes and seeing her, Xiren knew that she had been dreaming but said nothing to the others. After taking the medicine she reflected, “Baoyu must have gone off with that monk. The time he tried to take his jade away, he was thinking of giving us the slip. When I grabbed hold of him he wasn’t his usual self at all — he pushed me away so roughly, without any feeling. Later he lost all patience with his wife, and had no feeling either for the other girls; that shows that he’s seen through the truth. But if he’s become enlightened, how could he abandon his wife? Her Ladyship assigned me to wait on him. Though my pay is that of his head maid, actually, since I never told the master or Her Ladyship, I’m counted as his concubine. If they send me away, I’ll be a laughing-stock if I insist on staying; but if I leave, how can I bear to after his love for me?” Torn by these conflicting thoughts, she was in a hopeless dilemma. Then she recalled her dream. “Since he said I belong to someone else, I may as well die and have done with it.” However, after taking the medicine her heartache lessened and she found it irksome to lie down all the time, and so forced herself to get up.

A few days later she was well enough to wait on Baochai, who was missing Baoyu and weeping in secret, lamenting her fate. She knew too that her mother was trying to have her brother’s sentence commuted, which involved great difficulties; and she felt she must help her to see to it. But no more of this.

Jia Zheng had escorted the Lady Dowager’s coffin, and Jia Rong those of Qin Keqing, Xifeng and Yuanyang, to Jinling for burial. Jia Rong also saw to the internment of Daiyu’s coffin. Jia Zheng was busy looking after the graves. One day he received a letter from home and learned with delight that Baoyu and Jia Lan had passed the examination; but the news of Baoyu’s disappearance which followed vexed him. However, he had to go back. On the way he heard that an amnesty had been declared, and the next letter from home confirmed that he had been pardoned and reinstated. This pleased him so much that he pressed on day and night.

One day, reaching a station at Xiling in a snowstorm, they moored in a quiet spot. Jia Zheng sent servants ashore with his card to apologize to friends for not calling, explaining that his boat would set off again directly and he would not trouble them to come to see him. He kept only one page to wait on him in the boat while he wrote a letter to be sent post-haste home. When he came to the news of Baoyu he broke off. Raising his head, he saw a figure on the bow which had appeared from nowhere. Bald-headed and barefoot, it wore a red felt cape and was kneeling down to him.

Recognizing him, Jia Zheng stepped hastily out of the boat and was about to accost him when the other made him a reverent greeting. Jia Zheng was on the point of returning it when a closer look showed him that this was none other than Baoyu. In great astonishment he demanded:

“Are you Baoyu?”

The other simply smiled without answering, seeming both pleased and sad.

“If you are Baoyu, how come you are dressed like this and here?” pursued Jia Zheng. “Why don’t you speak?”

Before Baoyu could answer, two men approached — a Buddhist monk and a Taoist — one on either side of him.

“Your earthly karma is ended,” they told him. “Why not leave?” And all three of them floated up the bank.

In his haste to give chase, Jia Zheng paid no attention to the slippery snow. He hurried after them, but the three ahead were too fast for him. Then he heard one of them sing:

“On Greensickness Peak I stay,

Through the Great Void I roam.

Who will go with me

To the end of the earth and back to my old home?”

Jia Zheng, straining his ears as he ran after them, saw them turn the foot of a hill and vanish. He was too winded and bewildered to go any further. Turning back, he saw his servant following him and asked, “Did you see those three men?”

“Yes, sir. When you chased them I followed too. But then you were alone, they’d disappeared.”

Jia Zheng would have gone on, but the white, deserted plain was completely empty. Aware that this was uncanny, he turned back.

The other servants returning to the boat had found Jia Zheng missing and asked the boatmen, who told them that he had gone ashore to chase a monk and a priest. So they had followed his footprints through the snow and now, seeing him in the distance, went to meet him and accompanied him back to the boat. Jia Zheng sat down, and when he had recovered his breath he told them what had happened. They wanted to make a search of the place, but he demurred.

“You don’t understand,” he said with a sigh. “I saw this with my own eyes; it was no apparition. Besides, the song I heard was full of mystery. Baoyu was born with a piece of jade in his mouth, which was already strange. I’ve long known that this was an ill omen. It was only because the old lady doted on him that we brought him up. I saw that monk and priest three times. The first time, they came to explain the magic of the jade; the second time, when Baoyu was so ill, they came to save him by reciting some incantation over the jade; the third time, they returned the jade and sat in the hall — then in a flash they vanished. I thought then that it was strange, but assumed that because Baoyu was so lucky these immortals had come to protect him. Little did I know that he was an immortal who had taken human form to experience the mundane world! We’d been fooling the old lady all these nineteen years! Now at last I understand.” At this point he broke down and wept.

“If Master Bao was really an immortal, why did he have to pass the examination before leaving?” the servants asked.

“How could you know such things? All the stars in heaven, all the hermits in the mountains, the spirits in caves — they have their own nature. Did you ever see Baoyu study? If he’d only concentrated a little, there was nothing he couldn’t do. His temperament was unique.”

He sighed again, and his servants tried to console him by reminding him of Lan’s success and the family’s imminent revival. Then Jia Zheng wrote a letter home, describing all that had happened and urging his household not to grieve. This he gave to a servant to deliver, while he himself travelled on post-haste. But no more of this.

Let us return to Aunt Xue. When she heard that their sentence had been commuted, she sent Xue Ke to raise a loan and herself made up the sum needed to redeem Pan. The Board of Punishments having accepted this and issued a warrant for his release, the family was reunited. We can imagine the mixture of joy and sorrow at their meeting.

Xue Pan now gathered together all his former boon companions and swore an oath to them: “If I ever revert to my old ways, may I be hacked to pieces!”

“What need to swear such a ghastly oath?” protested his mother, covering his mouth with her hand. “All you need is determination. And think of Caltrop, and all the misery you’ve caused her. Your wife brought about her own death. We may be poor now, but at least we still have enough to eat. I think we should make Caltrop your wife. What do you say?”

Xue Pan nodded his assent. Bao-chai and the others were also in favour. Caltrop herself, however, blushed scarlet and protested:

“I’m quite happy to go on serving the young master as before. There’s no need for this!”

They started calling her ‘Mrs Xue’, and there were no further dissenting voices.

Xue Pan wanted to go and express his gratitude to the Jias, and his mother and Bao-chai accompanied him. They were received by the family, and a general reunion was celebrated, with much conversation. In the midst of this, a servant of Jia Zheng’s arrived home and delivered a letter to Lady Wang, announcing that his master would be returning shortly. She asked Jia Lan to read the letter aloud to them all. When he came to the passage describing Jia Zheng’s meeting with Bao-yu, everyone began to weep, Lady Wang, Bao-chai and Aroma more bitterly than the rest. They tried to comfort themselves by reading into Jia Zheng’s words the idea that Bao-yu had never been intended for an official career, that his destiny had been of a different order altogether.

“If he had become an official,’ they reasoned, ‘and then something had gone wrong, if he had been mixed up in some disgraceful affair and brought ruin on the family, that would have been far worse. It is better by far that we should have had a saint in our midst. It is a mark of Sir Zheng and Lady Wang’s virtue that he was born into our family. We don’t wish to speak out of turn, but the old master in the Eastern Mansion practised yoga for ten or twenty years, and even he never attained enlightenment. It is much harder to become a Buddha. If you look at it in this light, my lady, it should be a comfort to you.’

‘I know I should hate Bao-yu for deserting me,’ sobbed Lady Wang to Aunt Xue. ‘But my real sorrow is for my daughter-in-law. She was only married a year or two; how could he find it in his heart to abandon her?’

Aunt Xue was herself too distraught to be of much comfort. Bao-chai had cried until she was unconscious. The men were all out of the house, and Lady Wang continued:

‘All my life I have lived in fear of what he might do. I had just begun to feel happy: he was married, he had passed his examination, and I knew that my daughter-in-law was expecting a child. And now it has all come to this! If I had known, I would never have allowed him to marry. I have brought nothing but misery upon this poor child!’

‘It was her destiny,’ replied Aunt Xue. ‘And in a family such as ours, what else can one say? We must be thankful that she is with child. The boy she bears is sure to do well in life, and that will be some consolation. Look at Mrs Lan: her son has passed the provincial examination, and next year he is sure to pass the palace examination and become an official. Her sufferings are over, and she is beginning to reap her reward. That is her just desert. You know my daughter’s character, sister; she is not a petty or frivolous person. There is no need for you to worry on her account.’

Lady Wang found these words a great comfort.

‘Bao-chai was always such a quiet, undemanding child, so simple in her tastes,’ she thought to herself. ‘That is why this had to happen. It makes one believe in a preordained pattern in people’s lives. And look at her now: she may be crying her heart out, but she still behaves with perfect dignity, and even tries to comfort me. She is a remarkable young woman. Who would have thought that Bao-yu, of all people, would have been denied every blessing on earth!’

These reflections eased her grief a little. Then her thoughts turned to Aroma.

‘The other maids are easily provided for: the older ones can be married off, the younger ones can wait on Bao-chai. But what is to be done with Aroma?’

There were too many people present for her to broach the subject now, and she decided to wait until the evening, when she would be able to discuss it with Aunt Xue.

That day Aunt Xue did not go home but stayed to keep Baochai company and comfort her. Baochai, however, being a very sensible girl, thought things over and concluded, “Baoyu was always an eccentric; this was predestined and no one is to blame.” She even reasoned with her mother in this way. So consoled was Aunt Xue that she called on Lady Wang and told her this.

Lady Wang nodded and sighed. “If I’d no virtue, I wouldn’t deserve such a good daughter-in-law.” This reminded her again of her loss and she started weeping. Aunt Xue did her best to console her.

Then Xiren was mentioned. “I noticed how thin she’s grown recently,” said Aunt Xue. “She’s pining for Baoyu. A wife should remain chaste, of course, and sometimes even a concubine. But though Xiren was considered his concubine, actually Baoyu never made it official.”

“I was just thinking of that and meaning to have a talk with you,” replied Lady Wang. “If we send her away, she may be unwilling and try to kill herself; but if we keep her, my husband may not agree. So it’s difficult.”

“In my opinion, your husband certainly won’t let her stay. Besides, he doesn’t know about Xiren — he just thinks her one of the maids, so why should he keep her? You must send for her parents and tell them to find her a good husband. Give her some things to take with her too. She’s a good, young girl, and it’s only right after her years of service to you. I’ll have a good talk with her. When her family comes, don’t let her know. Wait till they’ve found her a good family, then we can make some inquiries. If they’re well off and the young man is presentable, we can send her there.”

“That’s a good idea,” said Lady Wang. “Otherwise, if my husband handles it hastily, I shall be the ruin of another girl.”

Aunt Xue nodded and after a little further conversation went back to Baochai’s room. When she saw Xiren in tears, she tried to comfort her. Xiren, an artless girl, not glib-tongued, agreed to all she said.

“I’m only a servant,” she answered. “The mistresses are so good to me, talking to me like this. I wouldn’t dare disobey.”

Aunt Xue was thinking, “What a good, biddable girl!” and she took an even greater liking to her. Baochai too spoke of the great principles involved, and so all of them were reconciled to the situation.

A few days later Jia Zheng came home. He was welcomed by the whole family, and when he saw that Jia She and Jia Zhen were back too, the uncles, brothers and nephews compared notes on all that had happened during their absence. Then the ladies paid their respects, and inevitably the talk turned to Baoyu, reducing them to tears again until Jia Zheng stopped them.

“This is fated,” he said. “Now that I’m home I shall take charge of outside business, and you must help by managing things inside. We mustn’t let the household drift as before. The other branches will have to fend for themselves; there’s no need to supervise them. You must take sole charge of our household, and see that everything is done properly.”

Lady Wang told him then that Baochai was with child, and that in future all the maids would be sent away. Jia Zheng nodded in silence.

The next day he went to the court to express his gratitude for the Emperor’s favour, and asked the ministers to advise him as to the proper procedure, the period of mourning not being yet over. They promised to ask for instructions, and the Emperor in his magnanimity decreed that he

Jia Zheng Was Summoned to an AudienceHaving thanked the Emperor for his audience, Jia Zheng was further favoured with many instructions. When His Majesty asked about Baoyu, Jia Zheng reported truthfully.

The Emperor expressed his amazement, then decreed: “Baoyu’s essays show remarkable originality, and he must be a man of great experience. If he were willing to serve at court, we would make use of his talents. But since he has declined the honour of an official rank, we bestow on him instead the Taoist title of ‘Marvellous Divine.’” Jia Zheng kowtowed his thanks again and withdrew.

When he reached home, Jia Lian and Jia Zhen came to meet him. He described to them all that had happened at court, to their great delight. Jia Zhen then reported, “The Ning Mansion has been put in order and I’ve asked permission to move back there. The Convent of Secluded Fragrance, being inside the Garden, will be left for our fourth sister to practise meditation in.”

Jia Zheng made no comment, but after a pause urged them to show their gratitude to the Emperor.

Jia Lian took this chance to report, “My father and mother have agreed to let Qiaojie marry into the Zhou family.”

Having heard the whole story the previous evening, Jia Zheng said, “Your parents are in favour of it? Well, if the family is respectable, the boy studies hard and has good prospects, what does it matter if they live in the country? Not all the court officials are townsfolk, are they?”

“Yes, sir,” said Jia Lian. Then he went on, “My father is getting on in years and is liable to phlegm; he needs to rest quietly for a few years, so he hopes you will take charge of everything here.”

“The idea of living quietly in the country appeals to me too,” replied Jia Zheng. “But I’ve received such great favours from the court that I’ve not yet been able to repay them.” With that he went inside.

Jia Lian sent to ask Granny Liu over and gave her their consent. When she called on Lady Wang and the others she predicted that the Jia family would win promotion, make a fresh start and have a host of descendants.

As they were chatting, a maid announced, “Huazi-fang’s wife is here to pay her respects.” Lady Wang had a few words with her. The woman said that a relative had acted as matchmaker to propose a match with the Jiang family south of the city, who had land and houses as well as shops. The young gentleman was a few years older than Xiren, had never been married before, and was one in a hundred for good looks. Lady Wang, pleased with this proposal, said, “Go and accept, then come back in a few days to fetch your sister-in-law.” She made inquiries and, hearing a good report of the Jiangs, told Baochai and asked Aunt Xue to break the news to Xiren.

Xiren was overwhelmed with grief, but could not refuse to obey. She recalled Baoyu’s visit to her home and his assurance on his return that he would never let her go back. “Now that Her Ladyship has made this decision, if I insist on staying I’ll be laughed at for shamelessness; yet to leave is against my wishes.” She cried in secret until she was choked with tears. Xue Yano and Baochai having reasoned with her, she thought, “If I kill myself here, I shall辜负 Lady Wang’s kindness. I should go home to die.” So she took a tearful leave of them all. The parting between her and the other maids was naturally most distressing.

Convinced that she would kill herself, Xiren went home in a carriage. When she saw her brother and his wife, though she wept she could not speak out. Huazi-fang showed her the Jiang family’s betrothal gifts and the dowry he had prepared, pointing out which items were gifts from Lady Wang and which bought by himself. Xiren found it even harder to say anything then. After two days’ reflection it struck her that her brother had done all this for her. “If I kill myself here, I shall only make trouble for him.” Torn by indecision, her heart almost broken, she had to bottle up her grief.

Then came the auspicious day for the wedding. As Xiren was not a forward girl, she mounted the bridal sedan-chair in distress, meaning to wait till she reached the Jiangs’ before deciding what to do. But to her surprise, the Jiangs went about the wedding most conscientiously and were so

According to the rule for a wife, as soon as she entered the house, all the maids and servants would address her as “madam.” Xiren felt she would rather die; but she was afraid that would harm the Jiangs and let down their kindness to her. That night she had wept and refused to let her husband approach her; but he had been so considerate and gentle that she had to give in. The next day, when her dowry chests were opened, Jiang saw the crimson silk sash and realized then that she was Baoyu’s maid. He had thought she was simply the old lady’s servant, never guessing that she was Xiren. Remembering then all Baoyu’s past kindness to him, he was overcome by shame and treated her even more considerately. He deliberately showed her the pale green sash he had exchanged with Baoyu, and at sight of it Xiren knew that he was Jiang Yuhan. Then she realized that their marriage had been predestined, and told him what was on her mind. Jiang, full of sighs and greater respect for her, did not force her but treated her even more tenderly, so that she really had no way to die.

Gentle readers, although all is predestined and we have no alternative, yet “had no alternative” cannot be used as a blanket excuse by unfilial sons, disloyal ministers, unrighteous husbands or unchaste wives. That is why Xiren is in the “Supplementary Register of Beauties.” The poem on the Shrine of the Lady of Peach-Blossoms puts it well:

Hardest of all is to die, as was proved in olden days;
Not only Lady Xi was unstrung by heart-rending grief!

But enough of Xiren, whose life now took a different turn.

Jia Yucun had been found guilty of extortion and sentenced, but he was pardoned when a general amnesty was declared, reduced to the status of a commoner and sent back to his native place. He told his family to go on ahead while he himself, with one page and a cartload of luggage, came to the Ford of Awakening by Rapid Stream. There a Taoist priest stepped out of a thatched shed by the ford and accosted him with a clasped hands salute. Yucun recognized Zhen Shiyin and hastily returned the greeting.

“How have you been all this time, Mr. Jia?” inquired Shiyin.

“So you are Master Zhen!” exclaimed Yucun. “Why the last time we met, you pretended not to know me? Thanks to your advice I was able to extricate myself from a difficult situation, and later when your thatched cot was burned down I was very upset. But now that I am fortunate enough to meet you again, I realize how profound your wisdom is. The trouble is that I am too obtuse to have followed your advice, which is why I have come to this.”

Shiyin said, “I did not presume to recognize you, sir, in your exalted position then. It was because of our old friendship that I ventured to give you a word of warning, not expecting you to spurn it. But wealth and poverty, success and failure are all predestined; and this new meeting today is no coincidence. My humble cottage is not far from here. Will you condescend to step in for a chat?”

Yucun readily agreed. They walked hand in hand, the page following with the cart, till they came to a thatched cottage.

Shiyin invited Yucun in and offered him a seat, after which a lad served tea.

Yucun asked, “May I know how you, venerable immortal, were able to foresee the future and achieve such spiritual awakening?”

Shiyin smiled. “It is a long story, which can be summed up in a single phrase: enlightenment comes with one single thought. As you have come from the world of red dust, you must know of Baoyu of the House of Jinling?”

“Of course! I have heard recently that he has become a monk. When I used to see him in the past I never thought him so resolute.”

“No, you are wrong,” said Shiyin. “I knew of this strange destiny of his long ago. Even before our talk that day at the gate of my old house in Gourd Temple, I had met him once.”

“How could that be?” Yucun exclaimed in surprise. “Your honourable district is a long way from the capital.”

“We had a spiritual affinity.”

“If so, you must know his present whereabouts.”

“Baoyu is the incarnation of the Stone of Spiritual Understanding. After the confiscation of the Rong and Ning Mansions and the separation of Baochai and Daiyu, that Stone left the world of men, partly to escape from trouble and partly to bring the two girls together. Then, its karma fulfilled, it reverted to its true form. To show its divine power it helped its son to come first in the examinations and inherit the title, so that all might know that this miraculous jade, tempered by the essences of Heaven and Earth, is not to be compared with common gems. After the Buddhist of Infinite Space and the Taoist of Boundless Time took it down to earth, now that its earthly karma is completed they have taken it back to its source. This is the whole truth.”

When the time came the two men brought him back to his original state — and that was Baoyu’s end.”

Although Yucun could not take all this in, he had a rough idea of the meaning and nodded with a sigh. “So that’s how it was. I was too dull to realize it. But since Baoyu had such a background, how was it that he became so infatuated and then so suddenly enlightened? May I ask you to explain?”

“What I have to say, sir, may not be clear to you,” said Shiyin with a smile. “The Illusory Land of Great Void is in fact the real Place of Blessedness. Having seen the registers twice through, he knew the way from the beginning to the end of his life — how could he not become enlightened? The fairy plant’s return to truth shows how its divine nature was restored.”

Yucun, though not understanding, knew that this was an oracle and did not like to question him further. He simply observed, “In our clan so many girls have outstanding gifts — how is it that from the Imperial Consort down, all of them come to a sad end? Can this be determined by fate?”

“You must not ask that, venerable sir,” said Shiyin with a sigh. “The daughters of your noble house came from the Ocean of Calamity and the Heaven of Love. Most women in ancient or modern times have not only shunned the word ‘licentious’ but disliked even the word ‘love.’ That is why all fairies are susceptible to worldly feelings, and men of letters are prone to make mischief. As for those who are deeply addicted to love, their end is always tragic.”

Yucun at this could not help stroking his beard and sighing. “May I ask, immortal sir,” he said, “whether the Rong and Ning Mansions can continue to prosper as before?”

“Good fortune comes from virtue, calamity from sin. This has been an immutable law since ancient times. Now that the worthy men of the Rong and Ning Houses are cultivating virtue and the wicked are repenting their crimes, it stands to reason that their兰花 and osmanthus should flourish together and their family fortunes be restored.”

Yucun lowered his head in thought, then said with a smile, “That’s right, that’s right. In their house there is one called Lan who has passed the provincial examination. That fits the word ‘兰花.’ And just now you spoke of ‘兰花 and osmanthus flourishing together.’ You also mentioned that Baoyu had a noble son who came first in the examinations. Does this mean that he has a posthumous son who will make good?”

Shiyin gave a faint smile. “That comes later. This is not the time to speak of it.”

When Yucun would have questioned him further, Shiyin ignored him and ordered a simple meal to be prepared. After they had eaten, Yucun was still anxious to know what his own future would be.

“You had better rest here for a while in my humble cell,” said Shiyin. “I still have an unfulfilled mission to accomplish today.”

“What mission can an immortal like yourself still have in the mundane world?” asked Yucun in surprise.

“It is no more than a private concern to do with my daughter.”

Yucun was more amazed than ever. “I have heard that your daughter died long ago. How can you have a mission in connection with her?”

“You do not know, sir,” replied Shiyin, “that my daughter Yinglian was involved in a lawsuit when you were first appointed. Now that she has married into the Xue family and died in childbirth, leaving a son to carry on the Xue line, her earthly trials are over and it is time for me to take her away.” So saying he stood up.

Yucun, feeling dazed, dropped asleep in the thatched cottage by the Ford of Awakening.

Then Shiyin, having gone to take Yinglian away from the Xue family and escort her to the Illusory Land of Great Void to hand her over to the Goddess of Disenchantment for registration, had just passed the stone arch when he saw a Buddhist and a Taoist priest approaching, and he greeted them.

“Reverend gentlemen,” he said, “congratulations on your successful completion of your love karma. Is everything settled?”

“The love karma is not yet completely settled, but that stupid object is back,” they replied. “We must take it to its original place and record all that happened to it, so that this episode may not be unknown to the world.” Shiyin bowed in agreement.

The monk and the Taoist then took the jade to the foot of Blue Ridge Peak and laid it on the spot where the Goddess Nu Wo had melted down the rock to repair the sky. Then they went their separate ways.

Henceforth:

Events not of this world are passed on as a tale;

After twice retiring from the world, one becomes immortal.

One day the Taoist in Vacuity, passing by Blue Ridge Peak, saw that stone still there, on which was inscribed its full experiences.

Once more he saw the stone which had been rejected for mending the sky, with the same inscription on it as before. He read this through again carefully from start to finish, and noticed an additional record of the fate of the different characters in the form of a postscript. Nodding and sighing he reflected, “When I read Brother Stone’s record of marvels before, I thought it might serve to dispel boredom and so I copied it down; but I did not know the end of the story. Now at last I know that it returned to its source. So Brother Stone’s descent to earth was a case of ‘glistening jade emerging from the dust’ and after its trials it became immortal and achieved nirvana — truly it can have no regrets. But I’m afraid its inscription may become blurred in the course of time, and people may make mistakes in copying it. Why don’t I copy it out again too and find some leisure-loving person to circulate it, so that all may know that the fantastic is not fantastic, the common-place not common-place, the real not real, the unreal not unreal? Maybe too, weary of the dusty world, men may welcome this fairy tale as a summons to escape from their dreams, or be moved by it to seek immortality through self-cultivation....” Having come to this conclusion, he made another copy and took it to find some quiet spot in that busy, prosperous world. But after looking all around he found that all were either engrossed in the pursuit of fame and fortune, or too busy making a living to bother with such things as this. And he could not find a single man in all that world with leisure enough to transmit this record.

He went on searching until he came to the Jilijin Juemidu Ford, and in a thatched hut there he found a man fast asleep. Taking him for a man of leisure, he made over this copy of The Tale of the Stone to him. But though he called him repeatedly, the sleeper did not wake up. Not until Kongkong the Taoist gave him a great shake did he slowly sit up and open his eyes. He skimmed through the manuscript and laid it down.

“I have seen this record myself,” he said, “and your copy is accurate. I can introduce you to someone to pass it on to him so that this remarkable case can be made known.”

Kongkong asked eagerly to whom.

“Wait till some year, some month, some day, some hour,” was the answer, “and then go to the Mourning-the-Red Studio. There you will find a certain Mr. Cao Xueqin. All you have to say to him is: ‘Jia Yucun has something to say about the world of men.’ With that he will pass it on for you.” With that he lay down and went to sleep again.

Kongkong the Taoist remembered this carefully, and after who knows how many generations or aeons he did indeed find the Mourning-the-Red Studio, where Mr. Cao Xueqin was reading the histories of the past. When he delivered his message, Cao Xueqin laughed and said, “So it’s Jia Yucun, is it?”

“How do you know him, sir?” asked Kongkong. “Why should you be willing to pass this on for him?”

“You may be empty, but you’re certainly stupid!” Cao Xueqin chuckled. “Since it’s mere foolish talk in the village, so long as there are no mistakes in the dates and it doesn’t slander the age or contain any improper passages, it can serve to pass the time with friends after wine and meals, or to dispel loneliness on rainy days and windy nights. As for the rest, men may make of it what they please. Why should I worry about passing it on? As for Jia Yucun, he’s a shrewd, worldly fellow — why should he talk like this? That would be most out of character. Most likely he was afraid that this record might be laughed at by the world for its eccentricity, or that it might offend the powerful; and so he used my name to get it passed on, putting all the blame on me.”

At that Kongkong burst out laughing and, tossing the manuscript down, went off with a flourish, declaring, “So it was all nonsense! Not only did the author not know what he was writing about, even the copyist didn’t; much less will any reader understand it. This was just a literary diversion to amuse myself and others.”

Later someone wrote the following quatrain to round off this fable:

Pages full of fantastic talk
Penned with bitter tears;
All men call the author mad,
None his message hears.